ã€ŠMedical Sovereignã€‹


 Chapter 1: Rescued A Girl

    Ning Hai was an extremely modern city that did not lose the traditional characteristics of Shen Zhou Country. The old western buildings mixed with the modern skyscrapers on the Bund.

    At noon, on the riverside, a young man in his early twenties, wearing a blue short-sleeved T-shirt and denim shorts was leaning against the railings. He was quietly enjoying the cool breeze from the river, ignoring the passing tourists as his mind was in a mess.

    His name was Ding Ning, and he had just slipped out from his reunion with his ssmates who were graduated. Recalling how his ssmates who were much weaker than him had unted themselves in front of him because they found receiving units, he felt a burst of irritation.

    On the other side of the river, the Oriental Pearl TV Tower and Jin Mao Tower were graceful and magnificent, giving people a vigorous, courageous and unrelenting hint.

    There were people in the scenery, scenery in people, and people merged in the scenery, which made this international metropolis more unique and charming.

    But he didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of mood to enjoy. He hadn¡¯t been home for five years, and he couldn¡¯t get in contact with his father and four masters either. What should he do in the future?

    There was still a hint of unfading childishness to his exquisite features that was like a sculpture, and a hint of longing was revealed in his deep eyes that were as clear as ck crystals.

    If he had a choice, he would rather nevere to the university in Ning Hai, but stay in his small town to lean on his quiet father instead of wandering this bustling and impetuous city like a rootless duckweed. At this moment, he truly missed home.

    "Come,e on! Call 120. She fainted."

    "What¡¯s wrong with the beautiful girl. She actually fainted!"

    "Sigh! Young people don¡¯t pay attention to training, and their physiques are really unqualified. Only a cool breeze can make them faint. "

    "No. Is this girl sick? Look at her face! How pale. It¡¯s a bit hot today. Could it be that she suffered heatstroke?"

    ... .... The sudden mor from the surroundings broke Ding Ning¡¯s silence.

    He looked up and saw a crowd of tourists surrounding him, blocking his view.

    Ding Ning looked through the gap in the crowd and faintly saw a girl in a white dress lying on the ground, as if she was in shock.

    His heart skipped a beat at once as he reflexively walked over and yelled: "Step aside, step aside!"

    "Who the f * ck are you?"

    "Why are you squeezing?"

    "F * ck, are you crazy?"

    ... ....

    Ding Ning squeezed himself in the crowd which burst into discontented shouts and curses.

    "I¡¯ve learned medicine before. Everyone move aside. I need to give her a check."

    His gazended on the fainted girl, and seeing her pale face, which was covered by her long ck hair, Ding Ning tensed up, and immediately shouted.

    Hearing that he was a doctor, everyone quickly made way for him. But after seeing his looks, many people looked at him with suspicion. This guy was a doctor? Wasn¡¯t he too young?

    Ding Ning walked over to the girl¡¯s side and saw that her face had turned blue, her lips were cyanosed, and it was difficult for her to breathe. She was unconscious, and had a painful expression.

    Immediately, he reached out his hand to feel her pulse. From the rapid and weak pulse, he immediately figure out that it was the heart failure caused by the heart disease.

    The girl was in a very dangerous situation. She would die within two minutes if she was not given emergency treatment. And she would not make it to the hospital.

    Without hesitation, Ding Ning carried her and made her lie down on the ground. After touching her carotid artery, he immediately sat on the ground and make the girl¡¯s neck rest on his legs, allowing her to lean backwards.

    He then stretched out his hand and pressed onto the girl¡¯s towering chest. His expression was extremely serious, and his actions ... were so damn good.

    The surrounding crowd suddenly realized something, and looked at Ding Ning with contempt. It seemed that this fellow saw the girl was beautiful so he came to take advantage of her, but he had a bitter and hateful expression on his face.

    After Ding Ning had pressed for a long time, he felt the girl¡¯s pulse, pinched her nose, and took a deep breath before bending over to perform artificial respiration. A few young men who coveted the girl¡¯s beauty were already stamping their feet and beating their breasts, regretting that they did not do it earlier.

    Just as a few rascally young men were looking at Ding Ning with reddened eyes, wanting to push him away and rece him, Ding Ning, with a solemn expression, pressed one of his ears against the girl¡¯s towering chest and listened.

    Then, he took out a box from his pocket and took out seven silver needles. He stabbed them into the girl¡¯s chest at lightning speed and twiddled them. Fortunately, the girl had nipple stickers and didn¡¯t have to worry about breast-baring.

    The girl¡¯s pale face had visibly recovered its color. Her long eyshes trembled and her breathing gradually became even as well. This made Ding Ning heave a long sigh of relief.

    "So he really is a doctor, not someone who takes advantage of the girl. He seems to be a Chinese doctor who understands acupuncture and moxibustion. It¡¯s just that his cardiacpression technique looks reallyscivious."

    "Holy shit, so there¡¯s actually such benefits to being a doctor. I also want to learn medicine."

    "Go to hell, do you think you can always meet a beauty? If you meet an ugly fat woman with bad breath, will you still perform artificial respiration to her? "

    ... .... The few young men teased each other, greedily looking at the girl¡¯s impable appearance.

    Ding Ning did not notice her beauty, but instead frowned as he looked at the girl. Logically speaking, she should have woken up, but why did she have no reaction?

    Was he ignoring something? Ding Ning carefully examined it, and his gaze quickly focused on the girl¡¯s knee that was injured when she fell down. It was only a very small wound, and it should have stopped bleeding long ago.

    But even now, that wound was still slowly but persistently bleeding, causing the girl¡¯s knee-length white skirt to turn red.

    Ding Ning¡¯s pupils contracted intensely, and his face revealed a trace of pity. This girl was so pitiful, for that not only did she have a heart disease, she was also suffering from severe astic anemia.

    Without any distractions, he lifted up the girl¡¯s dress, revealing her long, snow-white legs. He rubbed his hands together and then rubbed around the girl¡¯s knees with his hands.

    What a smooth, warm and soft feeling. Ding Ning who was still a virgin felt his heart shake and his face reddened.

    He hurriedly gathered his thoughts and forced the pitiful amount of Innate Qi that he had painstakingly cultivated for more than ten years into the girl¡¯s skin through his scalding hands, and performed the enhancedpression hemostasis for her. His forehead was oozing sweat.

    "Bastard, let go of my sister!"

    Right at this moment, a handsome young man who was holding two bottles of drink got into the crowd and saw this scene. His face was ashen as he shouted in rage, kicking towards Ding Ning¡¯s back.

    Ding Ning was caught off guard. He felt a scorching pain from his back, and he almost fell to the ground, but he couldn¡¯t let go of the girl. The girl hadn¡¯tpletely stopped bleeding, and if he gave up now, all his previous efforts would waste.

    He forcefully swallowed the sweet bloody taste in his throat and red at the youth. "Don¡¯t mess around. I¡¯m saving your sister."

    What made him sad was that none of the surrounding onlookers stood up to exin for him. The few young men who were envious and jealous even had expressions of schadenfreude on their faces.

    "F * ck, ying hooligan and getting a new level of that? I think you are courting death."

    The young man became enraged when he saw that Ding Ning was still "vulgarly" stroking his younger sister¡¯s leg. He rushed towards Ding Ning and attacked him with vicious Foshan Shadowless Feet.

    He was an expert, and his attacks were heavy. Ding Ning muttered in his heart, and after the pitiful amount of his Innate Qi had entered the girl¡¯s body, she finally stopped the bleeding. His mind also rxed a little.

    He hurriedly stood up and wanted to exin, but he suddenly felt dizzy and almost fell down.

    Right at this time, the young man rushed over with red eyes like a madman. If it was under normal circumstances, Ding Ning would not care about his showy but not practical martial arts.

    But now, he was extremely weak and exhausted, so how could he possibly dodge? "Bang!" The young man¡¯s fistnded solidly on his head.

    Ding Ning felt a buzzing sound in his head as he fell straight to the ground, and the young man kept on punching and kicking him like a storm.

    Ding Ning instinctively used his hands to protect his head and stooped down to bear this unexpected misfortune.

    His weak body seemed to be hit by a heavy hammer. Blood gushed out from the corner of his mouth, instantly dyeing his blue t-shirt red. His vision went ck and he saw stars.

    Before hepletely lost consciousness, he seemed to see the girl in his embrace open her eyes and shout something at him with a terrified expression. The young man¡¯s face was a little awkward as he said something.

    The sound of an ambnce came from the distance, but his vision gradually became blurry. Everything he saw seemed to be moving slowly, and he could not hear anything. His eyelids became heavy, and fresh blood was rapidly flowing out. Immediately, his vision went ck and he fainted.

    The surrounding people were all dumbstruck. Ding Ning¡¯s body was like a deted ball, limply lying on the ground and fainting.

    The paramedics hurriedly carried Ding Ning and the girl into the ambnce which drove away with shing blue light. The crowd finally dispersed.

    No one noticed that Ding Ning¡¯s mouthful of blood was continuously flowing into the ck stone statue on his neck. The stone statue emitted ayer of faint blood-red light, but quickly returned to normal.

    In the Ning Hai Changjiang Hospital¡¯s emergency room, the electrocardioscanner beeped a "beep beep beep" rm.

    "Doctor Wang, the patient is ina and has difficult breathing. His pupils dted, muscles rxed, and he¡¯s unconscious. His body temperature and blood pressure both dropped. He had ischemic symptoms, and his vital signs had dropped to a critical point."

    "Immediately give him the blood, and the venttor. Prepare for the abbreviatedparotomy and figure out the reason why he faints. Be quick."

    "Doctor Wang, the venttor and the blood is ready. The patient¡¯s back, face, and head are all injured by external forces. There are no obvious bleeding spots."

    "Let¡¯s do the abbreviatedparotomy first. Do we have the brain CT scan result?"

    "We do. It shows that the patient has no obvious brain injury. At most, it¡¯s only a mild cerebral concussion. The abbreviatedparotomy shows that his spleen was damaged from an external impact, resulting in three hematomas ...What?!"

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    "It¡¯s weird. The hematomas in the patient¡¯s abdominal cavity disappeared by itself, and his heart and brain waves started to recover, meanwhile his vital signs started to return to normal."

    "How is it possible? Let me see, ah! "

    "The patient¡¯s blood pressure returned to normal, and his spleen......has no signs of injuries. There are no abnormalities in his heart and brain waves, and his vital signs have started to recover significantly. They have been restored to their normal state."

    "Ah, how could this be?"

 Chapter 2: In Hospital

    In the emergency room, the doctor and nurses looked at each other in dismay as they saw that the lines in ECG monitor had returned to normal.

    In their entire lives, they had never met such a fantastic patient. However, no matter how hard they tried to examine him, they couldn¡¯t find the reason why he was unconscious.

    After being given the fluids and blood, Ding Ning¡¯s pale face gradually recovered its color. Apart from the bruises on his body and face, he looked like a healthy man without any signs that he had nearly died.

    Doctor Wang could not understand no matter how much he thought about it. He could only in-struct the nurses to push Ding Ning into ICU first and observe him closely to prevent any changes.

    "Give me the detailed records and data about the patient¡¯s treatment."

    Doctor Wang instructed his assistant in a rxed tone. No matter what, as long as the patient was in good health, the credit would go to him, the emergency doctor.

    "Doctor, is he all right?"

    Seeing that Doctor Wang had walked out of the emergency room, the girl who was saved by Ding Ning walked over in her gown, ignoring her brother¡¯s advice. Her face was pale.

    Doctor Wang¡¯s eyes lit up as he praised the beautiful girl in his heart.

    The girl was in her early twenties. Her long, jet-ck hair scattered over her delicate shoulders, revealing her exquisite white corbones. Below her corbone, the wide gown protruded out-wards, sketching out a perfect curve.

    Her beautiful oval face was as white as goose fat, her lips were like cherry blossoms, her eye-brows were like ink, her spirit was like autumn water, and her appearance was indescribably soft and exquisite. The ugly blue and white striped gown did not affect her beauty in the slightest.

    Her innate noble and elegant temperament let him know that this girl was definitely not the child of an ordinary family.

    Doctor Wang secretly swallowed his saliva. His Adam¡¯s apple rolled, and he revealed the most amiable smile he had ever had in his entire life as he said:

    "Don¡¯t worry, Miss. With our rescue, the patient has passed through the dangerous period and his vital signs have returned to normal. Besides his bloody nose and swollen face, it seems like ..."

    "Like what?" The girl was too impatient to wait and asked nervously.

    The doctor was secretly envious of Ding Ning, because there would be such a beautiful girl who cared about him. He said proudly. "Like he was never injured before. He can¡¯t be healthier."

    "Huh?"

    The girl opened her mouth in shock, revealing her sparkling snow-white teeth. Her eyes that were as ck as ink revealed a look of disbelief, "How is that possible? He¡¯s injured so badly."

    "Like I said, that brat was obviously pretending. He was taking advantage of you and got caught by me. In order to escape, he pretended to be unconscious, and you¡¯re still worried about him ..."

    The handsome young man immediately came up to her and chattered on. However, under the young girl¡¯s unhappy gaze, his voice became lower and lower. He then softly muttered, "I really didn¡¯t use too much strength."

    Doctor Wang did not understand the rtionship between them. But since he probably wanted to see the girl for more time, he finally said something fair. Of course, his main purpose was to show that he had done well.

    "Before the emergency treatment, his life was in danger and his vital signs had reached a critical point. Only after we had gone all out to save him did he finally pass the dangerous period."

    "That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Thank you, doctor. All of his treatment fees are on me. Please take care of him."

    The girl red at the young man, causing him to shut up obediently. Then, she turned around and spoke to the doctor in an amiable manner.

    "No problem, this is what we should do."

    The doctor naturally felt ttered as he hurriedly said politely.

    "May I see him?"

    The girl¡¯srge eyes revealed a pleading look. He actually couldn¡¯t bear to refuse her, so he nod-ded, for some reason:

    "Even though he has pulled through, I still sent him to the ICU. To prevent any infections and ac-cidents, you¡¯d better not go in and just see him through the window."

    "Well, thank you, doctor!"

    The girl smiled like a blossoming flower which was beautiful beyondpare, causing Doctor Wang¡¯s eyes to widen.

    Just as he wanted to find an excuse to chat with the girl, the girl had already turned around and walked towards ICU. The young man unwillingly followed behind her.

    "Bang!" Doctor Wang, who thought himself to be very outstanding, seemed to hear the sound of his heart breaking. He held his chest with a face full of disappointment and foolishness as he watched the girl¡¯s frail body disappear into the distance. It was really like the story that King Chu adored the goddess, but the goddess did not have the same feeling for him. (Note: The story about King Chu and the goddess was a Chinese legend that indicated an unrequited love.)

    "Doctor Wang, what¡¯s it? Is there something wrong with you? "

    The head nurse, who had juste out of the emergency room, concernedly supported him with her hands. Her huge breasts, which bulged her nurse¡¯s uniform, were rubbing against his arm without restraint.

    Doctor Wang, who usually had an intimate rtionship with the elder woman who had past her prime but still looked attractive, did not have any feelings for her at this moment.

    There was no harm if there was noparison. After seeing the 100% young goddess and now looking at the olddy who was like a worn-out yellow pearl, Doctor Wang¡¯s interest was imme-diately gone.

    Without batting an eyelid, he took out his arm and said, "Nothing. I¡¯m just a little tired. I¡¯m going back to my office."

    Seeing that there was no one around, the head nurse said softly, "Let¡¯s meet at the same ce tonight."

    Doctor Wang looked at her crow¡¯s feet which were barely covered in a thickyer of BB cream and the fat on her lower abdomen. He felt disgusted, as if he had swallowed a fly. So he coughed dryly, then turned and hurried away.

    "Let¡¯s talk about it another day. I¡¯m too tired today."

    The head nurse looked at his departing back with a baffled expression and curled her lips in dis-satisfaction:

    "Isn¡¯t this lover usually more active than me? What¡¯s wrong with him today? Sigh, it seems that I can only find that old pervert Dr. Liu. Otherwise, how should I spend the long night? "

    Outside the ICU, through the istion window, the girl stared nkly at Ding Ning who was still unconscious. Ripples of light circted in her eyes, and it was unknown what she was thinking about.

    "Mu Qing, that brat is clearly a pervert and was taking advantage of you. Since youck social experience, please do not be fooled by this brat."

    Shen Muyang, as an experienced man, spoke sincerely and earnestly into the girl¡¯s ears, causing Shen Muqing to be extremely helpless.

    "Bro, don¡¯t think so badly of him, okay? Even though I was ina at the time, I was still con-scious. If it was not him, you probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to see me. "

    Shen Muyang¡¯s expression darkened, and looked at his sister in pity: "Mu Qing, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that your illness would ur right after I left. When you leave the hospital, I¡¯ll bring you back to Yan Jing. Dad, mom and grandpa really miss you."

    "Alright, brother, I know you¡¯re doing this for my own good, but I don¡¯t want to go back, so don¡¯t say anymore."

    Shen Muqing¡¯s face revealed stubbornness, and said resolutely.

    Shen Muyang knew her personality, and sighed helplessly:

    "Then go back to the ward and have a rest, for you¡¯ve been waiting here ever since you got the fluids in hospital. Now that you know he¡¯s fine, you should be relieved. I say, little sister, you weren¡¯t moved by that brat¡¯s heroic actions and fell in love with him, will you?"

    "Bro, what nonsense are you spouting!"

    Ayer of unnoticeable redness surfaced on Shen Muqing¡¯s face as she gracefully scolded him, but right after that, her eyes revealed a hint of faint excitement:

    "Bro, do you know? I have a feeling that this person can cure my illness. "

    Shen Muyang froze for a second, then shook his head andughed bitterly. He knew how much pain his sister suffered from her heart disease.

    Ever since she was young, she had never dared to exercise intensely, speak loudly, make friends, cry orugh, fearing that a single unstable emotion would lead her illness to ur.

    It could be said that she was racing against the Death God all the time, and could lose her life at any time. Every day she lived was borrowed, and she didn¡¯t even have the right to fall in love once.

    He also hoped that his sister would be cured and be able to live a healthy life as an ordinary girl did. However, his family had already brought her to see the world¡¯s top cardiologists, and no one could do anything about it.

    But now, his sister had ced her hopes on a young man whom she had never met before. In Shen Muyang¡¯s opinion, she was too worried to see a proper doctor.

    "I know you don¡¯t believe me, but I know that every time I wake up froma, my chest was very tight, as if I¡¯m being pressed against a rock. But it¡¯s different this time, I¡¯ve never felt so-fortable before. My breathing is smooth and my whole body is rxed. I¡¯d never felt like this be-fore."

    As if to prove what she had said, Shen Muqing even extended her arms and made an exaggerated hug gesture, showing her beautiful curves. However, her movements were pimping and seemed very unnatural.

    "Are you serious?" Shen Muyang¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard it. After all, he understood his sis-ter¡¯s illness too well. Every time she escaped from the hands of the Death God, she would look sickly. But this time, she did seem a little different.

    "Of course, why would I lie to you? He ... he had the needles in my chest, as if they had vented the gloomy Qi from my chest, giving me a ... open and clear feeling. Even my breathing has be a lot easier."

    Shen Muqing didn¡¯t know how to describe her feeling with words, so she tried to describe it with her hand gestures that were easy to understand.

    It was just that when she thought about the fact that Ding Ning had performed artificial respira-tion for her in order to save her. Could it be considered that she had lost her first kiss? This caused a trace of a strange ripple to arise within her heart.

    Shen Muyang¡¯s heart was stirred, and he hurriedly said: "Then go back to the ward first. I¡¯ll go to the doctor¡¯s office to check your report."

    "En!" Shen Muqing gave the ICU another deep nce before returning to her own ward.

    Half an hourter, Shen Muyang walked to the rooftop of the hospital with a happy expression. He took a deep breath and with eyes slightly red, he took out his phone and made a call: "Mom, it¡¯s Mu Yang. My sister¡¯s illness urs again..."

    In an elegant courtyard in Yan Jing, when Ye Shn heard her son¡¯s choked voice, her heart sank. The teacup in her hand dropped to the ground with a "bang" sound and shattered into pieces.

    Did it finally happen?

    Although she was mentally prepared, she was still unable to face reality at this moment.

    She felt a tearing pain in her heart and her nose began to ache. Tears quickly filled her eyes, and the moment she opened her mouth, she could no longer hold back the grief in her heart as she begun to wail.

    "Mu Yang, is Mu Qing... Mu Qing, woo woo ..."

 Chapter 3: Activating

    Hearing that Ye Shn was crying uncontrobly, Shen Muyang did not know whether tough or cry. He immediately said: "Mom, don¡¯t be crying, Mu Qing ..."

    "How can I not be crying? Mu Qing had suffered so much since she was a child, so why couldn¡¯t the God let her off? What sin did I do in my previous life, woo woo ..."

    The tears on Ye Shn¡¯s face flowed wantonly. Her son¡¯s choked voice had sessfully made her misunderstand that her precious daughter had died, so how could she not feel sad?

    "Mom... Mom. Don¡¯t cry, just listen to me. Mu Qing is fine, she was saved. "

    Shen Muyang no longer dared to keep them in suspense, and spoke extremely quickly.

    "What ... what you said is true? You¡¯re not trying tofort me and fool me, are you? "

    Ye Shn¡¯s wailing suddenly stopped, and her heart tightened as she asked with excitement and suspicion. The ups and downs of life were too fast, causing her heart to be unable to take it any-more.

    "Mom, I swear, what I said is true. My sister is fine, and after checking, my sister¡¯s condition is even better than before."

    Shen Muyang recounted what happened.

    "Ah, does Mu Qing really think that young man can cure her?"

    Ye Shn¡¯s emotions went up and down like riding a roller coaster. Shepletely forgot about her son¡¯s resentful description of the details that the brat took advantage of her precious daugh-ter.

    "I¡¯m going to Ning Hai right now. Send me the address of the hospital immediately."

    Ye Shn immediately hung up. Normally, she would need at least an hour to dress up before going out, but now she skipped it and after telling the driver, she changed her clothes and headed straight for the airport.

    In the ICU, Ding Ning slowly opened his eyes. He was in a daze for a moment when he smelt the thick smell of disinfectant water and looked at the pure white ward.

    Was he in the hospital? Quickly recalling what happened before, he ground his teeth in anger when he thought of the fellow who beat him up so violently without asking any questions.

    He actually bit the hand that fed him. What was going on with the society today? No wonder no one dared to do anything good.

    Thinking about it, Ding Ning¡¯s heart suddenly tensed up. He did not know how that girl was now.

    Just based on the fact that the young man had beaten him up without any reason, he believed that if something happened to the girl, he would probably be the main culprit.

    Although he had examined her briefly, he knew that the girl¡¯s condition was not simple and she could not be cured with his current ability.

    Sigh! Ding Ning¡¯s face was filled with bitterness, and his brows knitted together. Didn¡¯t he suffer enough? Why did he always put his finger in another¡¯s pie?

    Otherwise, with his mastery of traditional Chinese medicine skills and his studies in clinical west-ern medicine as well as his excellent performance and scores at school, he would have definitely be a hot topic for all the major hospitals.

    But he liked to put his finger in another¡¯s pie. During his internship, he met with a misdiagnosed case, and directly pointed out the mistake made by the attending doctor Li Wensheng who had a good background. It caused a medical troubleter.

    The trouble became very serious. In the end, his internship evaluation was rejected and he be-came a negative example. He was known as a troublemaker, so no hospital was willing to ept him after he graduated.

    Since no hospital was willing to ept him, he didn¡¯t n to work for the hospital anyway. But there were only two years left because his father wanted him to be famous before he was 24 years old, and then he would go to Yan Jing and bring up proposal of marriage for him.

    Ding Ning pulled out the needle from his wrist and stretched , but then he froze in ce, feeling that something was wrong.

    What had shed through his mind when he had pulled out the needle? Could it be the three-dimensional structure of the needle?

    He tried to hold the needle again, and immediately the three-dimensional image of the needle appeared in his mind, along with its information.

    Stainless steel products, hollow, No. 6 venous infusion needle, sterile infusion set with 0.6mm needle, rough weight: 200.00g.

    He widened his eyes in shock and touched the quilt on his body in disbelief.

    A three-dimensional image of the quilt was disyed in his mind, along with its specifications: Net weight of filling material (excluding cotton cover): 3 pounds; Dimensions: 60x130cm; Quilting process: sanding; Fabric: cotton; Cotton content: 100%.

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart fecklessly beat around in a state of panic and fear. This was just damned strange.

    He quickly lied down and closed his eyes as he muttered, "This is not real, this is a dream, a dream ..."

    However, as he ced his hands on the bed, its dimensions, its model number, and its structure appeared in his mind once again. Ding Ning had to admit that he really did have a special ability.

    Hey t on the bed and stared nkly at the ceiling, desperately trying to recall what had hap-pened to cause such a strange change.

    Suddenly, he remembered that before he fainted, when he spat out a mouthful of blood on his chest, he felt a wave of formless suction that made the blood in his body flow out like broken beads, unable to stop even if he wanted to.

    He hurriedly touched his chest. The stone statue that his father gave him was still there. Could it be that this stone statue had brought him some sort of change?

    He carefully removed the stone statue and size it up, finding that there was no change to this ordinary ck stone statue.

    Could it be that it was not because of the statue? Ding Ning doubtfully blinked. Just as he was about to put it back, something strange happened.

    Suddenly, a three-dimensional image of the stone statue appeared in his mind. The only different thing was that there was not any specific data of the statue in his mind.

    However, a small, blood-red hole appeared on the statue¡¯s head.

    What was even more strange was that this statue¡¯s entire body was filled with densely packed blood vessels, meridians and acupoints, which was like a human¡¯s meridian-coteral diagram.

    In his hand, the statue became hotter and hotter as he clenched it tightly. However, in his mind, the blood-red color on the head of the statue started to slowly flow along the meridians and ac-upoints.

    The Innate Qi within his body, which had been almost exhausted, actually flowed along the same path as the red color did in the statue, circting through his meridians and bing stronger.

    A message came to his mind without any reason. It said that he had opened nine chakras, passed three dantians, and broken through three stages. His Immortal-naming Pill was ripe, his Yin Divi-sion Expelling Life was returned, and his Yang chakra was open. He had inherited the Meridian Severing Hand.

    Ding Ning was so shocked that his mind went nk, and then he went into ecstasy. It was hard to understand and it seemed to be extremely profound and magnificent, so he did not totally un-derstand. Anyway, what interested him most was the so called Meridian Severing Hand.

    The Meridian Severing Hand was simr to the legendary attacking a vital point. However, it was not as simple as attacking a vital point in Wuxia novels and movies, with which one would make another man unable to move with just a few poke.

    During the meridian severing process, the performer had to determine which meridian should be severed based on the hour and the Yin Yang Five Elements maic field where the human body received the energy from the universe. The strength that he used was also critical. If it was too much, there would be a problem, but if it was too little, there would be no effect.

    However, this was not a problem for Ding Ning. Ever since he was a child, under the guidance of his father and his four masters, his hands had always been steady and his control over his strength had always been perfect.

    In short, using the technique of severing the energy flow in the meridian at different hours would allow him to control other¡¯s movement.

    This made Ding Ning ecstatic. If he mastered such a magical technique and used it in treating pa-tients, it would have a miraculous effect of turning bad into good.

    For example, if an injured person was bleeding profusely, then as long as he could find the direc-tion of the blood flow within this short period of time and performed the meridian severing, he would be able to stop the bleeding.

    There was another example. During the operation, he could make the patient to lose sensation of pain by severing the meridian that transmitted pain and it couldpletely rece anesthesia.

    In some other case, he could slow down the metabolism and blood cirction of the patient, make the patient in a state of suspended animation, and buy enough time for treatment.

    Ding Ning forgot about time and everything. He waspletely immersed in learning this magic Meridian Severing Hand.

    After two hours, the Innate Qi in Ding Ning¡¯s body had gone through a total of eighteen cycles. Only then did his body shudder and the images in his mind disappeared.

    Ding Ning felt an unprecedented feeling of refreshment all over his body. Even his ears and eyes seemed to have be much sharper.

    After carefully sensing the Innate Qi within his body, he was surprised to find that the amount of Innate Qi that he had cultivated for more than ten years was actually notparable to the re-sults of the short two hours of cultivating.

    The thin and weak Innate Qi of a thread thick that made him feel inferior all this time had actually grown to be of a matchstick thick and was obediently traveling in his meridians.

    What confused him was that there seemed to be a dusky space between his brows that was filled with a small ball of light.

    What was the ball of light? Ding Ning thought for a long time, but still couldn¡¯t figure it out. There were too many surprises, so he couldn¡¯t bother with each of them anymore.

    "Hahaha ..." Ding Ning could not help but burst outughing. He grabbed the statue and gave it a kiss. What a treasure it was.

    Not only did it allow him to master a heaven-defying cultivation method, it also allowed him to learn part of the Meridian Severing Hand.

    After all, the Meridian Severing Hand was too vast and profound, and it was aplicated subject about the human¡¯s universe. It was not something one couldpletely understand in just two hours.

    Even if the stone statue had made him have extraordinary memory, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to master it within a short period of time.

    Moreover, this statue seemed to have some limitations. After a certain period of time, the images in his mind would disappear and his special ability would fail. When it happened, even if he held the statue in his hand, there would not be any images in his mind.

    Ding Ning tried touching other items, and found that the special ability he named Absolute Touch was still effective. It seemed that it had no effect only on the stone statue. This made him feel relieved.

    Otherwise, if this special ability that could help him tremendously disappeared, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to cry.

    The only thing that made him feel inconvenient was that he didn¡¯t dare to touch anything right now, or the images and data of the items he touched would appear in his mind.

    After he tried a few more times, he realized that this ability was damnable, because if he read too many items, his mind would turn dim and he would feel like he had exhausted his energy and would fall asleep.

    Thanks to his restraint, he managed to prevent himself from activating this special ability as long as he didn¡¯t try to think of and read it.

    This also allowed him to understand what the ball of light between his eyebrows was. It was the energy of the special ability. Once it was used up, he could only rely on sleep to recover and it needed to be a deep sleep.

    Outside the observation room, a man and a woman looked at Ding Ning who looked like a mad-man. One moment he pulled a long face, the next he smiled andughed, the next he frowned and did some hard thinking, and the next he grinned and giggled ...

 Chapter 4 A Shrew

    The middle-aged woman who was splendidly dressed looked at the young man beside her in surprise:

    "Mu Yang, are you kidding me? This is the person who you said will probably cure your sister? He¡¯s sort of handsome, but why does he look like a psycho? "

    Shen Muyang awkwardly shrugged and scratched his head: "Is it that I beat him to this? I am not sure if he could. I heard it from Mu Qing. "

    "You are not sure? Then why did you cry when you called me? You nearly scared me to death. I rushed here and you just show this man to me?"

    Ye Shn gnashed the teeth in anger as she put her hands on Shen Muyang¡¯s ears and twisted them over and over again...

    "Ouch, it hurts, Mom. Let go of me!"

    Shen Muyang grimaced in pain. He covered Ye Shn¡¯s hands but did not dare to struggle. He could only beg non-stop.

    "If you don¡¯t give me an exnation today, you are not my son any longer."

    Ye Shn unwillingly loosed her hands and threatened him while holding onto her waist like a tigress., after she saw that the surrounding nurses and patients were secretlyughing with their hands covering their mouths.

    "Oh my god, it really hurts!"

    Shen Muyang rubbed his red ears. Seeing Ye Shn was unfriendly staring at him, he hurriedly took two steps back for a safe distance, and exined with a brazen smile:

    "Mom, it is really not my fault. Actually, Mu Qing felt extremely good after treated by this guy, so I asked the doctor about her diagnostic reports, and beyond our expectation, her condition¡¯s much better than before, at least she will not be in danger recently. The doctor checked her former diagnostic reports and said it¡¯s a miracle."

    Hearing that, Ye Shn¡¯s eyes lit up. She hurriedly held onto Shen Muyang¡¯s arm and rushed to the doctor¡¯s office with him: "Let¡¯s go see the doctor."

    Twenty minutester, Ye Shn happily walked out of the doctor¡¯s office, saying to Shen Muyang who looked thoughtful:

    "I didn¡¯t expect that psycho to be so capable. Let¡¯s go talk to him."

    Shen Muyang guiltily coughed as he was embarrassed: "Mom, I think you should go by yourself toplete such a difficult and great mission. Maybe I will make things worse if I go with you."

    Ye Shn looked at him suspiciously: "What do you mean?"

    "I misunderstood him and beat him to in hospital. Do you think he will let me go if I stand in front of him?"

    Shen Muyang said unhappily: "Mom, what do you think if I go to talk to him and let him treat my sister¡¯s illness? Am I asking for a beating?"

    "That¡¯s true!"

    Ye Shn nodded in understanding, then angrily kicked Shen Muyang¡¯s butt: "He saved your sister, and you even beat him into hospital. Then how should I talk to him? Come with me and apologize to him."

    Shen Muyang¡¯s face became bitter, and massaged on Ye Shn¡¯s shoulder as he said brazenly:

    "My most gorgeous and dignified, kind and tender mother, you are the most beautiful mother in the world. I am your most beloved son. How could you stand your handsome, elegant son to apologize to a poor guy?"

    "Don¡¯t try to y tricks with me. You brought this yourself. How dare you to let me deal with it for you? No way! Since you don¡¯t want to lose face, then why should I do? Every time I argued with your dad, it was always your dad who gave in first. "

    Ye Shn held her head high, looking down at the smiling Shen Muyang with contempt.

    Seeing that the situation was unfavorable, Shen Muyang rolled his eyes and an idea stroke him:"Mom, I have investigated his background. He was called Ding Ning, twenty-two years old, from a small town called Luochuan Town in the southwest. His mother is unknown, and his father is a butcher, so his family condition is average. He just graduated from clinical medicine major in the Medical College of Ning Hai University. His results were excellent. But because he offended his teacher during his internship, so he was grudged, and after graduation, no hospital was willing to ept him. Now, he has no job.

    Ye Shn nced at him: "What do you want to say?"

    "Mom, think about it, this Ding Ning is just a new graduate without a single cent. He can¡¯t even find a job, so he must be really short of money now. Give him some money and promise to find him a good job. He will be willing to treat my sister¡¯s illness."

    Shen Muyang said confidently.

    Ye Shn frowned. "Since he¡¯s just a graduate from medical college, how is he able to cure your sister? "

    "Then you should listen to me. ording to my investigation results, before Ding Ning went to university, he had a very solid foundation in Chinese medicine, which is said to be ancestral."

    Shen Muyang rubbed his chin, pretended to be Holmes as he analyzed: "I saw that he used acupuncture to treat my sister. I guess that his western medicine¡¯s level is average, and he¡¯s good at the traditional Chinese medicine that he inherited."

    "But your sister used to see some old Chinese doctors, and all of them were famous in Chinese medicine circle. There was nothing they can do about it. This Ding Ning is so young, and how much ability could he possibly have?"

    After excitement, Ye Shn had already calmed down and regained her wits as she said somewhat dejectedly.

    "There¡¯s nothing we can do. Even the world-top cardiologists could do nothing to her illness. So let¡¯s just try to make every possible effort. At least, he can make my sister feel better. ording to the doctor, my sister¡¯s heart attack was caused by the dted cardiomyopathy this time, and with current medical standards, there is simply no way to treat her, so she can only stay in bed and rest. However, that brat just gave her a few acupunctures, and my sister¡¯s heart turned to normal. This can be said to be a miracle in medicine. "

    Shen Muyang said in disbelief: "If it¡¯s really as the doctor said, then there is a great chance for Ding Ning to cure my sister."

    A long illness can make a doctor. Because of Little Princess Shen Muqing¡¯s sickness, every member of the Shen Family were almost turned into a cardiologist. As the mother of Shen Muqing, Ye Shn had also done a lot of research, so she knew what it meant. Hearing his words, her gloomy mood was once again stirred:

    "It seems this little guy has some abilities. Let¡¯s give it a try. Go and apany your little sister, otherwise she¡¯ll spoil her head by thinking nonsense when she wakes up and finds nobody is there. "

    "Ok then. We will all rely on you."

    Shen Muyang was relieved. He kissed Ye Shn on her cheek, then turned around and ran away.

    "This son." Ye Shn rubbed the cheek kissed by her son, and a doting smile appeared on her face. Thinking that her daughter would be probably cured, she smiled even more happily, and quickly walked towards ICU.

    "Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you pull out the droplets and the electrocardiograph?"

    Just as she walked to the door of the ICU room, Ye Shn heard the nurse¡¯s angry roar.

    "I¡¯m fine now. I don¡¯t need the fluids anymore. I can leave now."

    Ding Ning said weakly as he looked at the manly and valiant nurse, who had a fierce face, a strong body, and even a stubble on her chin.

    However, he was secretly cursing in his heart that all the novels were lies. It was nothing like that the protagonist had the golden finger, and the moment he opened his eyes, he saw a gentle, kind and beautiful nurse, and then they fell in love that people yearned for.

    Since I also had the golden finger, why when I opened my eyes, I only saw arge, brawny shrew who had a fierce face, weighed almost 200 pounds and was about to enter menopause.

    "It¡¯s not up to you whether you are fine or leave the hospital. If the doctor doesn¡¯t approve, you have to stay here to receive treatment. Don¡¯t make troubles. "

    The nurse Zhang Li roared fiercely and impatiently tidied up the ward.

    "I¡¯m really fine now. I can leave the hospital."

    Ding Ning trembled from her roar like a small beast who had been ill-treated, and his body curled up as he managed to speak in a low voice.

    "Shut up, it¡¯s not up to you, and it¡¯s up to the doctor. Just lie down and let me do my work."

    Zhang Li was not happy at all. The damn doctor Wang actually transferred her from the public wards to the ICU where she had to record all the information about the bruised fellow¡¯s vital signs.

    Her aunt had just introduced her a boyfriendst night. That bastard said he would contact herter, but now there wasn¡¯t even a phone call. It seemed like there was no hope again. When would she get married?

    Ye Shn knocked on the door politely, and said with an amiable smile: "Hello, may Ie in?"

    "Are you blind? This is ICU, so outsiders are not allowed to enter!"

    Zhang Li opened the door and looked at the dignified and gorgeous woman. She hated two types of women the most.

    One type was the ones richer than her, and the other was the ones more beautiful. Coincidentally, Ye Shn was both of them, in addition, she was already in a bad mood, so she would naturally not be nice to her.

    Ding Ning suspiciously stuck his head out and saw Ye Shn. He didn¡¯t know her, and was toozy to care about her. In addition, Zhang Li was like a power keg that would explode at any time, so he¡¯d better just keep quiet and don¡¯t bring trouble on his own head.

    A trace of anger shed past Ye Shn¡¯s eyes. How many years had it been since someone had been rude to her? She never thought that an unimportant nurse would be so rude to her.

    But good upbringing and poise made it impossible for her to argue with a nurse, so she smiled impably: "I am the rtive of this patient. Can¡¯t Ie to see my family member? "

    Ding Ning was stunned when he looked at Ye Shn who only had half face exposed. When did he have such a rtive? Why didn¡¯t he know?

    Could it be that his father having a woman? No, no. Dad was taciturn and ineloquent. How could he find such an elegent woman?

    But why did she say she was his rtive? Was she his mother, whom his father had never allowed to talk about? Did ... did shee to find him?

    Ding Ning¡¯s heartbeat suddenly elerated, and his Adam¡¯s apple involuntarily trembled. He stared fixedly at the door to see that if there was any so-called rted feelings.

    "No way! No matter who you are, you can¡¯te in. This is a sterile observation room. What if the patient gets infected?"

    Looking at Ye Shn¡¯s ashen face, a superiority feeling suddenly came to Zhang Li. So what was the use of being richer than me and being prettier than me? I was the boss here. Then she shut the door heavily.

 Chapter 5 Dignity

    Looking at the door that almost hit her nose, Ye Shn was so angry that her lungs were about to burst. She shouted angrily: "I was polite to you, but you just think I¡¯m soft like a sick cat. We¡¯ll wait and see!"

    Tok, tok, tok ...

    Ye Shn turned around and angrily left in her 5cm high heels.

    "Fuck. Since you are damned rich, so you think you¡¯re somebody? I am the boss here."

    Zhang Li was like a rooster that just won a battle, holding onto her waist, and let out a weird "quack"ugh. Her mood inexplicably changed, made Ding Ning skin crawl.

    Tok, Tok, Tok ...

    A few minutester, the sound of hurried footsteps was heard, startling Zhang Li, who was staring at Ding Ning like a tiger and scolding him.

    "p!"

    The door was brutally pushed open, making Zhang Li furious. Before she could even turn around, she cursed: "Stupid woman, what¡¯s wrong with you?! Did I say that ... ..."

    Zhang Li angrily turned around, and saw Executive Zhou Guo Cheng, Deputy Executive of Operations Li Qiuhai and all themittee members surrounding Ye Shn, who was looking at her, her loud voice suddenly stopped.

    Instantly, her face was filled with a ttering smile, "Executive Zhou and bosses, you ... Why are you here?"

    "Hum, why am I here? If I didn¡¯te, I wouldn¡¯t know that the nurses in our Changjiang Hospital are so unqualified. What¡¯s your name? Now, immediately, apologize to thisdy. "

    Zhou Guocheng felt terribly disgusted in his heart as he looked at Zhang Li¡¯s body, which was even more manly than a man¡¯s, and her face was as ugly as what happened in a car ident.

    Who the hell recruited her? How could he recruit such an unsightly person?

    Although choosing a nurse was not a beauty pageant, you still needed to make the patientsfortable when seeing them.

    He secretly made up his mind that he would transfer Zhang Li to the morgue and let her work with the elder Zhang. Anyway, she was more scary than those dead bodies.

    He secretly nced at Ye Shn with the corner of his eyes, and thought that this beautiful woman was indeed more pleasing to the eyes. He didn¡¯t know who this woman was, but only knew that she had a great influence and she actually was able to make the head of Labor and Health Bureau personally call him and repeatedly remind him to treat her properly and politely. The head of Labor and Health Bureau was even on his way here.

    "My... my name is Zhang Li. Yes sir. I¡¯m sorry, so sorry that I shouldn¡¯t have said something so rude to you, please forgive me. "

    Zhang Li trembled from head to toe, and she was almost scared to death. She realized that she had offended an important woman that she couldn¡¯t afford to offend. If she couldn¡¯t be forgiven by her, she would lose her job.

    She immediately bowed and apologized to Ye Shn nonstop. Her attitude was as sincere as it could be and was as humble as it could be.

    Seeing this, Ding Ning secretly admired her. This Zhang Li was really a talent that the speed of her face changing could be superb. What a pity that she did not be an actor.

    "Forget it. You just did what you are supposed to do. But since you are a nurse and your job is to serve the patients, you¡¯d better not be so harsh with your words and pay attention to your attitude."

    Ye Shn was truly from a big family. She did not want to bother with such an unimportant person, so she magnanimously waved her hand.

    Zhang Li was relieved and repeatedly nodded, "Yes, yes. ... I¡¯ll pay attention next time. I will. Thank you, thank you ... "

    "Go back to your work. There¡¯s nothing else for you here!"

    Executive Zhou waved his hand as if he was shooing away a fly. Zhang Li was no longer as intrepid as before and left with a gloomy face. She wanted to tell Doctor Wang immediately that Executive Zhou hade.

    Executive Zhou turned around and revealed a kind smile, "I¡¯m sorry, Madam Ye. Sorry to be ridiculous. If you have any more requests, please tell me."

    "Sorry for troubling you. I don¡¯t have any requests now. I just came to visit the nephew of mine and reminisce with him."

    Ye Shn revealed a graceful smile, and politely nodded to the higher-ups of the hospital.

    Executive Zhou and the rest were as smart as monkeys. They knew that Ye Shn was asking them to leave, so without bothering her, he took out a name card and handed it over to Ye Shn.

    "Then we¡¯ll go back to work first. If you need anything else, just call me, Ms. Ye."

    Ye Shn took the name card, and sweetly smiled as she said: "Alright, I will."

    With a "bang" sound, Ye Shn entered the ward and closed the door.

    Executive Zhou revealed a thoughtful expression. He did not return to the Executive¡¯s office directly, instead, he brought a group of people to the emergency doctors¡¯ room to inquire about Ding Ning¡¯s situation.

    Otherwise, when director Zhao of the Health Bureau arrived, the higher-ups in the hospital still did not know which big person was hospitalized here.

    Ding Ning whoid on the bed politely sat up and looked at Ye Shn who was sizing him up. He doubtfully asked: "Are you mistaken? Howe I didn¡¯t know a rtive like you? "

    "Hehe, how could I possibly be your rtive? I was just casually saying it so that I could find a reason toe in and talk to you. My surname is Ye, you can call me Madam Ye."

    Whether intentionally or not, Ye Shn revealed a sense of superiority, and she really agreed with Shen Muyang¡¯s words. He was just a poor kid who didn¡¯t have a job, and she could easily find him a good job.

    Thus, she would overawe him first and gain the upper hand in this battle of psychology. Then, she would give him a favor, making him feel grateful to her as well as obediently treat her precious daughter¡¯s illness.

    Ding Ning frowned, and his heart was a bit disappointed. He did not like Ye Shn¡¯s lofty tone, so his voice also became cold: "Nice to meet you, Madam Ye. Do you have anything to do with me?"

    "Of course I do! I heard that you are a new graduate from the medical college of Ning Hai University, and no hospital wants to ept you now, so you still haven¡¯t gotten a job. "

    There was a Chinese saying that knew yourself and knew your enemy, you would win every war. Slowly sitting on the sofa, Ye Shn felt that she had already grasped the initiative, and spoke with a rxed tone.

    Ding Ning¡¯s face was gloomy. His good impression of her once again lessened, so he said unhappily: "You investigated me? Who are you? What are you trying to do?"

    "Let¡¯s put it this way, I¡¯m the mother of the girl you saved today. Considering that you saved my daughter¡¯s life, I¡¯ll give you one million yuan and find you a job to repay your kindness!"

    Ye Shn did not notice Ding Ning¡¯s gloomy expression, as she said arrogantly, as if she was giving money to a beggar, "For a new graduate like you, it¡¯s very difficult to find a good job in a big city like Ning Hai ..."

    "No need, I just did what a doctor should do. If there¡¯s nothing else, please go back."

    Ding Ning had always believed that there was no such thing as a free lunch in this world, so before Ye Shn could finish speaking, he immediately understood the reason why she came. Most likely, this woman had seen the effects of his acupuncture and wanted to ask him to treat her daughter¡¯s illness, but she was also afraid that he would be too greedy and ckmail them.

    He could not help butugh coldly in his heart. Not to mention that he did not have the confidence to cure the girl¡¯s illness right now, even if he did, he would not beg them to treat her illness and sell his own dignity. There was a saying that the doctor should never take the initiative to knock on the others¡¯ door. Although he was poor, he had his pride, and even if he would starve, he would not shake his tail and beg for mercy.

    "A doctor? Haha, I remember that no hospital epted you, and you still don¡¯t have the certificate for licensed practitioner, right? What kind of doctor are you? "

    Seeing that Ding Ning refused before she could tell him the conditions, Ye Shnughed somewhat exasperatedly.

    Ding Ning looked at her deeply, and the corner of his mouth revealed a mocking expression:

    "Yeah, I don¡¯t even have the certificate. But even if I¡¯m not a doctor, I still saved your daughter¡¯s life and someone even eagerly ran over to beg me."

    "You ..."

    Ye Shn was choked to the point that she was rendered speechless, and her face was constantly changing between shades of green and red.

    With her temper, if someone dared to speak to her in such a manner, she would have already pped them hard. However, she had no choice but to lower her head and forcefully suppress the anger in her heart.

    "Could you please listen to my conditions? I hope that from today onwards, you can be my daughter¡¯s full-time doctor and be responsible for her treatment. ordingly, I will give you money and also help you find a good job. As long as you agree to it, we will draft a contract right now. "

    "I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t cure your daughter¡¯s illness for now." Ding Ning shook his head. It was the first time he saw someone acting so arrogantly to beg others, but he could only speak the truth.

    Not for now? Did it mean that she could be cured in the future. Ye Shn was instantly overjoyed, and felt that her visit was not in vain.

    As for Ding Ning¡¯s refusal, in her opinion, it might be like that he wanted to gain more benefits so he purposely stroke a pose to impress her.

    A problem that could be dealt with by money was never a problem. She immediately took out her chequebook, took out her pen, and looked at him with a sharp gaze: "Tell me the price, how much do you want? As long as it¡¯s not too much, I will give it to you. "

    Ding Ning felt that he had nothing to say to her, and impatiently said: "I will not take your money, and I do not need the job that you arranged ... ..."

    "Then tell me, what do you want?" Before he finished speaking, Ye Shn rudely interrupted him.

    Ding Ning rolled his eyes helplessly. "Ms. ... Ms. Ye, right? Please listen carefully, I don¡¯t want anything, and I want to rest now. Please go back."

    Ye Shn panicked a little. She didn¡¯t know that this young man would be so hard to deal with, to actually be so stubborn.

    "You also said that you are a doctor, and all doctors are kind. So how can you turn a blind eye to a sick girl? As long as you can cure my daughter, I will give you whatever you want. Could it be that you don¡¯t have the ability?"

    Ye Shn had thought that it would be easy to deal with this innocent kid with her business negotiation skills. She never thought that it would be so hard to talk with him. She immediately changed the strategy and turned to provoke him by taking the high ground of morality. In her opinion, he was still an innocent boy who didn¡¯t experience the world yet, and young people were always hot-blooded and impulsive, so provoking him would work, but unfortunately she was wrong once again.

    Ding Ning lost all his patience as he said coldly: "I¡¯m sorry. Of course I do not have money, but I will also not sell my dignity wither."

    "I didn¡¯t ask you to sell your dignity. I just want you to be my daughter¡¯s doctor and think of a way to cure her. She¡¯s only 22 years old, the same age as you, and she¡¯s still young. Do you stand to watch her get taken away by the illness at any time?"

    Seeing that Ding Ning still did not take her words, Ye Shn panicked a little. Her eyes turned red as she thought of her daughter¡¯s illness and felt sorrowful.

    At this moment, her true feelings touched upon the softest ce in Ding Ning¡¯s heart. Was it the love of a mother? He was so envious.

 Chapter 6 Ling Yun

    However, he soon recalled that he saved Ye Shn¡¯s daughter out of kindness but got beaten. She didn¡¯t apologize when asking him for help. Instead, she appeared to be arrogant.

    He immediately steeled his heart and said coldly,

    "I saved your daughter out of kindness, but your son beat me indiscriminately and hasn¡¯te to apologize by now. Now youe here for either dealing with the problem with money or requesting me to help you with an offer of a job. Perhaps you think a poor person like me doesn¡¯t deserve your respect, but you need to understand that the reason why I¡¯m lying here is your son beat me after I saved your daughter. Don¡¯t you think it ridiculous? Well, I¡¯m not capable of curing your daughter now. Even if I¡¯m capable, I wouldn¡¯t do that since you behave like this, got it? Sorry, I need to have a rest due to my wound. Leave me alone please!"

    Ding Ning turned over with his back against Ye Shn and pulled the quilt over his head with annoyance, apparently reluctant to talk to her. At the sight of this, Ye Shn was transfixed. She had no choice but to stand up, leave and shut the door considerately.

    From Ding Ning¡¯s pure eyes, she could tell that he wasn¡¯t putting on an act. He didn¡¯t care about money and job indeed. What he cared about was that he wasn¡¯t treated with the respect he deserved.

    She used to have those pure eyes more than twenty years ago. If it were not for her pure eyes which moved her husband, she wouldn¡¯t have the wealth and power of the Shen family within her grasp.

    Indeed, dignity and the simplest mutual respect between people received less and less attention in this materialistic society.

    People cared about the power and money within their grasp. Who really understood the meaning of dignity?

    "I was so wrong." She was so arrogant and philistine, trampling over the young man¡¯s self-esteem by tempting him with money and job. Thinking of this, she blushed.

    "Now I¡¯ve be so snobbish? I¡¯ve lost my original intention after a long time among the upper sses. Power and wealth are the sources of depravity indeed."

    "It¡¯s all Shen Muyang¡¯s fault. His terrible idea made me look like aplete fool!"

    Ye Shn justid the me on her son, and then strode to her daughter¡¯s ward exasperatedly. She intended to take her son to apologize to the young man and ask for forgiveness.

    With a creak, the door of ICU was opened again. Ding Ning turned around and said impatiently, "I¡¯ve said that your daughter¡¯s sickness..."

    He abruptly stopped talking before finishing the sentence. Staring at the nurse gracefully standing at the door, Ding Ning scratched his head in embarrassment and then said in astonishment with his eyes wide open, "Ling Yun, why are you here?"

    "Ding Ning, it¡¯s really you? I¡¯ve just started my shift and saw your information. I thought it just a coincidence. What¡¯s the matter? Are you okay?"

    Ling Yun walked in anxiously and asked with concern at the sight of Ding Ning¡¯s bruised face.

    Ding Ning suddenly opened his mouth wide and asked, "Shift? You mean here is Changjiang Hospital where you work as an intern?"

    "Yeah, I¡¯m on night shift today. I was wondering whether it was you when I saw the patient information. I tried to call you but couldn¡¯t get through. So, Ie here to have a look. I didn¡¯t expect it¡¯s really you."

    Touching Ding Ning¡¯s bruised face gently, Ling Yun felt sorry and said, "Does it hurt? Who beat you? Did you call the police?"

    Picking up the phone at the bedside, Ding Ning found it automatically powered off. So, he shrugged helplessly.

    Ling Yun was the daughter of hisndlord. She majored in nursing and worked as an intern at Changjiang Hospital.

    There were so many hospitals in Ning Hai. It never urred to him that he was coincidently sent to Changjiang Hospital which he hated a lot.

    Li Wen Sheng who took powerful connections to make him declined by every hospital during his internship was exactly a doctor of cardiothoracic surgery department of this hospital.

    It was not that he was afraid of Li Wensheng who sought revenge for the smallest grievance. He was just worried that Li Wensheng would retaliate against Ling Yun after finding out her acquaintance with him.

    He quickly exined his experience at once, and especially reminded Ling Yun not to expose the rtionship between them in front of other people.

    Ling Yun seemed to misunderstand what Ding Ning said. She blushed, looked down and said shyly, "Brother Ning, what are you talking about? What¡¯s the rtionship between us?"

    She was in a white nurse uniform with her hair blowing gently like silk under her white cap. Her white face was as smooth as cherry blossom and snow with a touch of moderate flush on it.

    Her bright and abstruse eyes were so fascinating, twinkling with slender and long eyshes, which made her so charming even when she was just opening and closing her eyes.

    However, Ding Ning got chills in front of such a fascinating girl, because he knew her so well. He pretended to feel chilly by keeping touching his arms with his hands.

    "Ling Yun, can you just talk in a proper manner? Your words gave me goosebumps."

    Ding Ning knew about Ling Yun so well. She had always been a reckless and tough tomboy who would never be shy.

    Every time she appeared to be shy, someone must get into trouble. Fourth Dan Taekwondo ck Belt wasn¡¯t just a title for her.

    Last time she fought with a punk named Shanji half a year ago. It was said that Shanji still stayed in the hospital by now.

    When Ding Ning just came to Ning Hai for college, he was cheated by her innocent appearance. So, he rented the apartment from her family and began his pathetic tenant life.

    Fortunately, Ling Yun took good care of him. She was one year younger than him, but always protected him like an elder sister.

    Ling Yun took revenge on anyone who dared to bully him. Over time, all punks around her neighborhood knew that Ding Ning was the No.1 follower of this she-devil. They secretly called him a toy boy, which made him rather frustrated.

    "Humph, Ding Ning, what do you mean by saying that? Can¡¯t I just be gentle once? Can¡¯t I? Can¡¯t I? Ah! Ah! Ah!"

    As he expected, Ling Yun immediately showed her real nature. She jumped up in fury as if her tail was trampled on and got mad at Ding Ning with her hands on her waist and her saliva spraying on Ding Ning¡¯s face. The tender girl seemed to have gone.

    Ding Ning wiped his face in disgust and rolled his eyes. He said, "I just know that you can¡¯t be gentle for more than three seconds. Fortunately, I have little expectations of you."

    "You, humph, since you are a patient, I won¡¯t argue with you today."

    Perhaps Ding Ning¡¯s bruised face made her reluctant to hurt him. Perhaps it was inconvenient for her to make big movements at work. Anyway, she waved and mercifully gave him a break.

    Ding Ning patted his hands obsequiously, lowered his head and imitated the eunuch¡¯s tone in a sharp voice, "Thanks, your highness."

    Ling Yun instantly beamed with joy. She pped Ding Ning on the shoulder and said, "Little Ning, work hard. I will treat you well. I will reach the guy who beat you and get even with himter."

    "Stop it, I beg you not to get into trouble, okay? It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. He didn¡¯t do that on purpose. Besides, I¡¯m alright now. It¡¯s nothing serious."

    Ding Ning was startled. He clearly knew how capable she was in getting into trouble. He had secretly cleaned up the mess for her over and over again.

    If it were not for him, Ling Yun would have been killed, packed into a bag and thrown into the river for feeding fish long ago.

    "Humph, it¡¯s impossible. You are my No.1 follower. It¡¯s a humiliation for me that he dared to beat you. As the head of Fuxing Street, I can¡¯t bear his disrespect to me! No, I should make that guy exin it in any case."

    Rolling up her sleeves, Ling Yun said fiercely. Nevertheless, her white arms were as tender as lotus root, which didn¡¯t make her look so ferocious.

    Ding Ning said in distress, "It should be a humiliation for me that I was beaten. Why does he need to exin it to you?"

    "Brat, you are my follower. He beat you, so he should certainly exin it to me." Ling Yun frivolously raised Ding Ning¡¯s jaw with her white index finger, looking like a rogue taking liberties with a woman.

    "Screw you. Who¡¯s your follower? You are my follower!"

    In front of Ling Yun¡¯s teasing eyes, Ding Ning shook his head ufortably and muttered in a low voice.

    "No matter you are my follower or I¡¯m yours, I can¡¯t tolerate anyone who beat you. I will make him pay for it!"

    Ling Yun put her arm around Ding Ning¡¯s shoulder, which made them look like buddies.

    "I¡¯ve told you many times that there are differences between a man and a woman. Pay attention to your behavior."

    Feeling his shoulder pressed softly, Ding Ning unnaturally moved sideways to draw back distance with her.

    "You saw me naked five years ago. Now you tell me that there are differences between a man and a woman."

    Ling Yun curled her lip scornfully. Sheid her head on Ding Ning¡¯s thighs andy down on her side with her legs crossed. Her stunning white calves were exposed while she was swinging her legs.

    "It¡¯s an ident." Ding Ning couldn¡¯t help blushing and said timidly.

    It was an ident indeed five years ago. He didn¡¯t do that on purpose. It was just that she didn¡¯t shut the door while having a bath.

    At that time, he just rented the apartment. He needed to buy some stuff, while the shops were all closed. So, he had to go to Ling Yun¡¯s apartment for borrowing a broom.

    Unfortunately, Ling Yun¡¯s mother went out to walk the dog without closing the door. Ding Ning knocked at the door for a while, but no one answered. So, he opened the door and got in the apartment and happened to see Ling Yun get out of the bathroom in the nude.

    Ding Ning blushed in embarrassment, and Ling Yun was startled. Fortunately, she covered her mouth before screaming, or Ding Ning would definitely be murdered by Ling Yun¡¯s mother.

    From then on, it became a secret between them. After Ling Yun stopped feeling shy, she realized that Ding Ning was timider than her, so she teased him with it a lot.

    "Back then, you didn¡¯t have a curvy shape. You think I want to see it?"

    Ding Ning said to himself. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t dare to say that, or Ling Yun would definitely yell at him.

    "Are you hungry? I¡¯ll get you some food." Ling Yun said and hastily went out.

    Twenty minutester, Ding Ning gobbled down the meal brought by Ling Yun.

 Chapter 7 The Girl Living Next Door Had Grown into A Woman

    At the moment, Ling Yun reclined on the bed with her eyes closed and her head on Ding Ning¡¯s thighs while enjoying swinging her legs and singing.

    Ding Ning happened to see her white cleavage which couldn¡¯t be wrapped in by her bra from the cor band of her nurse uniform. He felt a bit guilty and turned around.

    Smelling the faint fragrance of her, Ding Ning got lost at the moment.

    The girl living next door had grown into a woman. Five years ago, he just felt a little embarrassed at the sight of her naked body. Now she wasn¡¯t the skinny girl anymore.

    She had grown into a woman with a curvy shape and the charm of a young woman. She was fascinating enough to attract Ding Ning.

    With his throat rolling silently, Ding Ning said in a dry voice, "Ling Yun, aren¡¯t you on duty?"

    "I¡¯m on duty now. I¡¯m on the night shift today with the mission to take care of this ICU."

    Ling Yun chirped even without opening her eyes. Ding Ning secretlyined, "You are so rxed at work. I¡¯m the one who was tortured by you."

    He had always treated Ling Yun as his buddy, so he didn¡¯t want his physical change noticed by her.

    She had teased him for five years because he saw her naked inadvertently. If she knew that she attracted him, she would tease him in her lifetime.

    After keeping silent for a while, Ding Ning wanted to move his numb thighs to conceal the embarrassment caused by intimate contact. However, he suddenly found that she had fallen asleep and snored softly.

    Thus, Ding Ning didn¡¯t dare to move, afraid to disturb her dream. He tenderly stared at the girl living next door. They had been friends for five years.

    He knew that Ling Yun always pretended to be rude and harsh, but she just did that for protecting herself. Actually, she was kind and gentle, but she had always disdained to admit it.

    Her sleeping face looked so graceful. The exquisite corbone, upright boobs, t belly, slender waist, plump hips as well as white and long legs made her shape fascinating.

    Her skin was so moist, tender and smooth with a touch of flush on her face, which made him feel the urge to touch it.

    Her face was so symmetrical, neither too pointed nor too sharp. She looked so elegant even without any makeup.

    Her eyes were so fascinating even they were closed. They were filled with the noble temperament of a princess.

    Her straight nose, lips as red as roses and white teeth exposed in her sleep, they made her looked adorable and innocent.

    Her eyshes were long and dense, showing some charm on her pretty face, making her look like a doll.

    Her hair was ck and bright, enchanting him effortlessly. Sniffing at her beautiful hair softly, he noticed the rich fragrance prating deeply into his heart from it...

    She looked like Snow White in sleep, perfect and wless. Of course, you need to ignore the suspicious lines of her slightly quirking mouth.

    Admiring such a beautiful woman under the light, Ding Ning looked at her in a slightly different way.

    It was the first time that he had found this innocent girl had grown into an extraordinary beauty before he noticed it.

    There was no young girl without thoughts of love and no young man without ardent affection. If Ding Ning said she didn¡¯t attract him at all at the moment, it must be a lie.

    Feeling his heartbeat speeding, he even quietly bent down with a desire to secretly kiss this princess in sleep.

    However...

    Thinking of her tough mother and her weird character, Ding Ning immediately stopped, restraining this dangerous thought in time.

    After taking several deep breaths and closing his eyes to stop himself from gazing at her, he strained to restrain his anxious urge.

    He cursed himself secretly, "I¡¯m such a jerk with an improper desire for my buddy. No, I should nip my desire in the bud."

    He didn¡¯t notice the slight flush on the delicate face of the princess sleeping on his thighs. She turned down the corners of her mouth which were slightly quirked up before. As she flickered her eyelids, her thin eyshes trembled a little. She got her breath back, rxed her tense body and felt her heart beat slower. She seemed to feel relieved as well as a bit frustrated.

    When Ding Ning was criticizing himself in his mind, Doctor Wang was questioned at a joint hearing held in the conference room of the hospitalmittee. The joint hearing was headed by Director Zhao from health bureau and Executive Zhou, with the hospitalmittee as members as well as the director of the cardiothoracic surgery department, Ye Shn, and her son in the public gallery.

    Under the dual pressure of Director Zhao and Executive Zhou, Doctor Wang who was a resident physician had to honestly tell about how he rescued Ding Ning on the principle of leniency to those who confess and punishment to those who reject.

    A brief introduction of the titles: in the hospital, they were divided into the resident physicians, attending physicians, associate chief physicians, and chief physicians.

    As the affiliated hospital of Ning Hai University, Changjiang Hospital was a teaching hospital. Therefore, there were titles from junior to senior, who were assistant, lecturer, associate professor, and professor.

    In fact, there were some preliminary physicians. They were physician assistants.

    In the clinical title evaluation, a physician could be promoted to a higher level every five years after he passed the exam. Physicians at the same level had the same qualification even if they were from hospitals at different levels.

    An undergraduate from a formal medical college should begin his/her career by working as an intern in a hospital.

    One yearter, if he/she was qualified to apply for the qualification of practicing physician, he/she could be granted the certificate of practicing physician next year after passing the unified national examination.

    If he/she was granted the certificate of practicing physician, five yearster he/she was qualified to apply for the qualification of a physician which was the intermediate title, but he/she must pass the strict national exams of English andputer before that. He/she then could be granted the qualification of attending physician after passing the evaluation.

    No matter which hospital, there was a strictly professional level ssification. As a resident physician, Doctor Wang was just at the lowest level. He should keep a low profile in front of an attending physician. Moreover, the head of the health bureau was also sitting here.

    Ning Hai was a provincial city, and the director of the health bureau was a department-level cadre. Thus, Director Zhao could be considered at the level of the mayor or party secretary.

    What was more, Director Zhao Jianguo was not only the director of the health bureau of Ning Hai City but also the director of the Food and Drug Administration of Ning Hai City. He held great power.

    Therefore, Doctor Wang told the truth without hiding anything. However, all the people in the conference room fell into silence after his narration.

    Doctor Wang cautiously raised his head to peep at their expressions in anxiety.

    Director Zhao frowned while smoking. The smoke made his face vague.

    Executive Zhou squinted slightly with his long narrow eyes. He seemed like smiling, but actually, he wasn¡¯t. No one could tell his thought from his face.

    Li Qiuhai, the assistant dean, twitched his eyebrows, seeming like about to lose his temper. Apparently, he didn¡¯t believe a word Doctor Wang said and considered that Doctor Wang was fooling them.

    Other members of the hospitalmittee wanted tough but didn¡¯t dare to. It was difficult for them to hold back theirughs. They probably thought that Doctor Wang was talking nonsense.

    Meanwhile, Ye Shn and Shen Muyang appeared to be thoughtful. After all, Shen Muyang had served in the army, so he knew how hard he beat Ding Ning.

    Although Shen Muyang considered what Doctor Wang said was a little marvelous, he found it really inconceivable that Ding Ning was in good condition at present.

    Li Qiuhai ferociously picked up the teacup and had a sip. Despite his desire to pour the tea on Doctor Wang, the jerk talking nonsense, he didn¡¯t dare to do that before Director Zhao, and Executive Zhou said something.

    Besides, he believed that he had heard of the name Ding Ning. However, he wasn¡¯t able to recall where he heard of it. So, he just kept silent with nothing else in his mind.

    He secretly watched Director Zhao and Ye Shn out of the corner of his eye. He had strong political sensitivity. From how Director Zhao treated Ye Shn, the prettydy with supreme elegance, he could tell that she was somebody.

    As he expected, Director Zhao said to Ye Shn with respect after snuffing out the cigarette, "Ms. Ye, what do you think?"

    "I think it¡¯s somewhat like tales, but I feel relieved to know that Ding Ning is alright. He is someone important for me, so I need to ensure his health."

    Ye Shn said gracefully, showing her noble temperament.

    Although Director Zhao was an administrator who didn¡¯t know about medical skill, he had seen plenty of medical cases. He carefully nced at Ding Ning¡¯s medical record, nodded and said,

    "He should be alright. I can tell that he is very healthy now from his medical record. Some of his data was even a little higher than that of a normal person, which means that he is very strong."

    "If he is so strong, why would he be knocked out by me?"

    Shen Muyang curled his lip scornfully and whispered.

    On hearing what he said, other people present suddenly realized that Ding Ning was knocked out by him. "No wonder his mother needed to ensure Ding Ning¡¯s health. She probably did that to keep him out of trouble."

    Ye Shn gave Shen Muyang a hard look, stopping her worrisome son¡¯s nonsense. Staring at his indifferent face, she became worried.

    "The brat is as stubborn as his father. He rejected to apologize to Ding Ning no matter what I said."

    "He said that Ding Ning took liberties with his sister. Ding Ning wasn¡¯t beaten to disabled. He had given him a break."

    "He didn¡¯tpromise even if I threatened him with his sister¡¯s life. Instead, he unrepentantly said that it was impossible for him to apologize, but he could get even with Ding Ning by letting Ding Ning beat him."

    Ye Shn gnashed her teeth in anger. Shen Muyang was exactly the same as his father who had never apologized.

    "His father is also a jerk. Every time we quarreled, he has never apologized to me. He just had sex with me without saying anything. Besides, after that, he said that he had apologized by his actions with nothing left to say."

    "Did the jerk really want to apologize or just have fun? I had fun as well, but it¡¯s not what I asked for."

    "Okay, it went too far."

    There was no other solution, so Ye Shn had to ask Director Zhao to hold the conference of the hospitalmittee and organize the experts of cardiovascr and cerebrovascr department around Ning Hai for a consultation.

    She aimed to hear director of cardiovascr and cerebrovascr department Huang Guangwei¡¯s analysis on her daughter¡¯s condition and seek a solution and knew about Ding Ning¡¯s status by the way.

    After all, her daughter got better after Ding Ning¡¯s treatment. Perhaps they could find some other solutions without asking Ding Ning for help.

 Chapter 8 Expert Consultation

    Director Zhao was very clear about Ye Shn¡¯s intentions. He waved his hand to let Doctor Wang, who was as big as Meng Dawei, leave, and then took out the medical record of Shen Muqing and asked Executive Zhou to organize an expert consultation toe up with a feasible treatment n.

    Executive Zhou was in his 50s, and his mind gradually began working. He wanted to go further before retirement and see if he could enter the administrative establishment, and retire with the secured job of the health bureau. Naturally, he fully cooperated with Director Zhao¡¯s request.

    The Department of Cardiothoracic Surgery of Changjiang Hospital was one of the best in China. Director Huang Guangwei was also a famous surgeon.

    With Director Zhao¡¯s Shang Fang Baojian, Executive Zhou immediately contacted all the cardiologists in Ning Hai and conducted expert consultations overnight.

    Director Zhao knew the status of Ye Shn and he wanted to go a step further. This was the best opportunity to impress him, and he had turned down countless entertainments and stayed upte to attend the consultation.

    The heart experts who were outstanding in Ning Hai got the news and flocked there. After all, no one would dare to refuse Director Zhao.

    Even some retired elderly cardiologists were invited toe. And at the request of Ye Shn, several experts of traditional Chinese medicine also arrived.

    The conference room was quite wide, and it was packed in less than two hours. The experts in the meeting were deputy chief physicians, most of whom were head physicians.

    Any of these experts could be the most precious doctor in a hospital, hence Executive Zhou was touched while looking at them and really wanted to take a chance to scoop some up. However, Director Zhao was watching them like the Buddha, so he could only start the consultation after exchanging greetings.

    In order to help the experts to understand the condition, Shen Muqing¡¯s medical records and color Doppler echocardiogram report were copied and handed out to each person.

    Those top cardiologists from Ning Hai frowned at the report, their faces full of thoughts, and they started intense discussions.

    Ye Shn and Shen Muyang, mother and son, sat quietly and listened. The more they heard, the more irritated they felt. And the more they heard, the greater their headaches and the more desperate they became.

    The cardiologists had analyzed the condition very well and talked about the condition.

    Shen Muqing¡¯s condition was veryplicated; not only suffering from patent ductus arteriosus, pulmonary stenosis, heart valve stenosis, and severe viral myocarditis, but the worst part was astic anemia.

    As far as treatment was concerned, no one was willing to speak because severe viral myocarditis and astic anemia were almost incurable diseases and they could only be slowly recuperated. In addition, there was heart disease. It could be said that a death penalty had been imposed. No one dared to give her an operation or propose a reasonable treatment n.

    The traditional Chinese medicine practitioner, Doctor Hu, was almost 80 years old. He finally sighed helplessly and said through his sparse beard, "Even if the gods were toe, this disease would be difficult to cure."

    "Hmph. Of course you don¡¯t have the skills, you group of quack doctors."

    Finally, Shen Muyang could not hold his fire and cursed with a livid face. One after another, these experts said things reasonably. But when it came to the treatment n, they could only shake their heads and sigh.

    "What did you say? Filthy-mouthed boy, such big words."

    "Who do you think you are? How dare you insult us?"

    "We came because of the respected Director Zhao. What qualifications do you have to say that we are quacks?"

    "Hmph. I havepleted no less than 300 cases of heart surgery, and I have never been insulted as a quack. Director Zhao, we need an exnation."

    "We are here to volunteer for consultation, not to be insulted. If you can¡¯t give us an exnation today, we will never let it go."

    ... Shen Muyang¡¯s sentence was like smacking a ho¡¯s nest. This group of famous doctors were the top talents in the medical field with lofty statuses and were all respected by people. They had never been scolded like this.

    They even ignored Director Zhao¡¯s face and started cursing. Mr. Hu was so angry that his body was shaking. He stared and pointed at Shen Muyang, thundering things like filthy-mouthed boy.

    Director Zhao had a face of embarrassment, and he was at a loss. These elites in the medical profession were not showing him respect but his position.

    Shen Muyang had not watched his words and had offended everyone, so Director Zhao did not know how to deal with it.

    Director Zhao could not afford to offend Ye Shn. Although he could somehow afford to offend these doctors, he dared not to offend them. Especially after some of these old experts retired, they would be out of his control; therefore, he would have to be polite upon seeing them.

    This made him secretlyin that Shen Muyang really did not know how to be social. These experts were kind enough to stay upte toe to the consultation. Even if they could note up with a treatment n, Shen Muyang should be polite and let them go home. There was no need to be so rude and offend so many people.

    "You shut up!" Ye Shn saw the anger of the crowd, red at Shen Muyang, and suggested that he stop talking. She was about to stand up and apologize.

    Who would have imagined that Shen Muyang would then sneer at the crowd? "You are not convinced that you are quacks? A young man in his early 20s can use a few silver needles to contain my sister¡¯s condition. Aren¡¯t you quacks?"

    The scene was suddenly quiet, and all the experts looked at each other. From their point of view, Shen Muqing would die right from the onset of the disease. How could someone stop the disease with just a few silver needles?

    Shen Muyang still seemed to think that that attack was not sufficient enough. He continued with a sneer, "I know that you don¡¯t believe it, and you are not convinced. Director Huang, take my sister¡¯s inspection report from today and show it to them to see if I am telling the truth."

    Huang Guang Wei, who had not said a word, sighed and took out thetest inspection results of Shen Muqing. He smiled bitterly. "Everybody, take a look, this is indeed a miracle. The miracle created by a 22-year-old young man with only seven silver needles that has restored the heart ergement caused by dted cardiomyopathy. ording to my analysis, her dted cardiomyopathy will not recur again any time soon."

    "That¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s impossible for the heart to recover from dted cardiomyopathy with just a few silver needles. This is absolutely impossible. There is no scientific basis at all."

    Director Song of the Cardiothoracic Department of Renhe Hospital simply did not believe it.

    "Silver needles? It looks like traditional Chinese medicine. This is simply pseudoscience."

    Speaking was Dr. John Mac, a returning medical doctor from Puji Hospital, who had always believed that traditional Chinese medicine was a pseudoscience.

    "How can you say that? You¡¯ve been studying abroad for a few years, so you have forgotten your ancestors in a foreign name? How is traditional Chinese medicine a pseudoscience? Chinese medicine has always been linked to metaphysics, yin and yang, the five elements, and the Supreme Ultimate. Don¡¯t worry if you understand it."

    A Chinese medicine doctor, Doctor Zhang, retorted with anger.

    "Shennong tasted hundreds of herbs. Li Shizhen, Hua Tuo, Bian Biao, these historical people of medicine¡ªwhich of them is not a traditional Chinese medicine doctor? Do you dare say that they didn¡¯t exist? Young man, who thinks worshiping foreigners is the most important thing, don¡¯t forget that you are a ck-haired, yellow-skinned Shenzhou person, don¡¯t forget your ancestors."

    Doctor Hu was angry while giving his indisputable lessons.

    "Humph, I admit that traditional Chinese medicine existed in the past, but after many wars in China, the ancient medical techniques have not been passed down. Current Chinese medicine is simply a means of mary deception. There is no scientific basis there, and it is pseudoscience."

    John Mac did not show weakness, and his retorted sharply.

    "Western medicine and traditional Chinese medicine are twopletely different disciplines. There are reasons in their existences and there is nothing worth arguing."

    "I think that John Mac is right. The traditional Chinese medicine in history was really great, but now? Hehe..."

    "Cupping ss, scrapping therapy, poking bodies with a needle, and drinking some Chinese medicine with harsh smells. Which of these works? It alwayses down to us, who learned Western medicine, to save lives with scalpels."

    "It cannot be said this way. Western medicine works in some ways, while Chinese medicine has certain therapeutic effects in some aspect."

    "Traditional Chinese medicine pays attention to preserve things. Its effect is not obvious, but in fact, it can restore things back to their original state and find the root of the disease to cure it. Western medicine is where the problem is treated, with a quick effect, but the symptoms remain uncured. Each has its own advantages."

    ... For a time, all the experts expressed their opinions, and they quarreled fiercely. Some were biased toward traditional Chinese medicine practitioners and some were biased toward Western medicine. Some were also unbiased and only watched with cold mocking eyes.

    The entire conference room was as noisy as a vegetable market. Shen Muyang¡¯s face was getting darker and darker because, at this moment, Shen Muqing¡¯stest inspection report was still in the hands of John Mac. He had not even taken a look at it.

    As his temper was bad in the first ce, he suddenly became furious and screamed, "Everyone, shut up!"

    The scene was suddenly quiet. Everyone looked at him with their eyes open, ready to attack en masse.

    Shen Muyang did not wait for them to speak, he stuck out his index finger and pointed at John Mac, and said coldly,

    "Fake Foreign Devil, as you trash Chinese medicine, I think you should first look at my sister¡¯stest inspection report and then talk. If you dare to speak another word, believe it or not, I will throw you down on your knees."

    John Mac wanted to have the courage to say "give it a try", but he saw the murderous look in Shen Muyang¡¯s eyes, and let his lips linger for a long time without daring to speak.

    This was the eighth floor, if he was really thrown down by this rude guy, he would be dead.

    "A wise man knows better than to fight when the odds are against him." John Macforted himself in his heart, as he looked at thetest inspection report.

    Doctor Hu, a traditional Chinese medicine doctor, was very relieved. Although Shen Muyang did not appear to be a kind person, he supported Chinese medicine. So he decided not to argue with this unworthy idiot.

    "This... how is this possible? Was this really treated with traditional Chinese medicine?"

    When John Mac picked up the previous inspection report, his face turned extremely ugly, and he whispered in disbelief.

    "Of course. When my sister was sent to the hospital, the silver needles had not even been pulled out. Now they are still stuck in her chest."

    After seeing Shen Muyang¡¯s triumphant expression, his face suddenly changed and became worse. He did not know if the silver needle could be left in. Could it always be done like that?

    "What happens if the needles are not pulled out?" For the first time, Shen Muyang gave birth to remorse. He thought that he should not have hit the kid that hard, not until that kid pulled out the needles.

    At the same time, Ding Ning in the intensive care unit was also worried if the seven silver needles were pulled out. It was necessary for the needles to stay for 12 hours. He did not pull out the needles out because of this.

    If someone pulled them out before 12 hours, the girl¡¯s illness would immediately recur. He hoped that the doctors would not be so stupid.

    Although he did not like Shen Muyang or Ye Shn very much, this girl was innocent, and he did not want her in danger.

 Chapter 9 Enemies Will Meet in a Narrow Road

    The more he thought about it, the more worried he became. He looked at the time and woke Ling Yun. He told her that he needed to see the girl, otherwise, he was afraid she would be in danger.

    Ling Yun knew that his medical skills were superb. Every time she was sick or injured, Ding Ning helped treat her. It didn¡¯t look like he was on the verge of death or even sick, and she was feeling toozy to bother with him.

    She immediately turned overzily and waved her hand to indicate that he should not disturb her. Then she went down to continue her deep slumber. Ding Ning was speechless about this. "This nurse can work the night shift like this and feel at ease."

    Having done his internship here, Ding Ning was very familiar with the hospital. He took the elevator and went directly to the department of cardiothoracic surgery¡¯s inpatient ward on the 12th floor.

    Perhaps it was really a narrow road, when he stepped out of the elevator, Ding Ning met the very same Li Wensheng who had ruined his future.

    Li Wensheng had been very depressedtely. Ever since a small intern pointed out that he had misdiagnosed a patient, the family members of the patient had been looking for troubles every day.

    Not only did they ckmail him for a lot of money, but he had also been physically assaulted numerous times so that every day he had to scurry and hide like a street rat.

    Every time he saw someone moving fast, he would think they wereing for him again and he would begin trembling in fear.

    The worst part was that it was a serious medical ident. He was suspended from the hospital on the spot. If his uncle, the hospital¡¯s deputy dean, had not protected him, he would have been fired long ago.

    Therefore, what he hated the most was the intern who did not know his ce. He had begged his uncle to use his social resources and right to suppress Ding Ning in every aspect.

    To put it bluntly, for a certain period of time, Ding Ning was simply Li Wensheng¡¯s nightmare.

    Fortunately, after all was said and done, Li Wensheng still became an attending physician at ease.

    As for Ding Ning, whom he hated, he didn¡¯t know where that guy ended up crying in regret.

    It was very clear to him that he was only able to return to his current department and live a respected doctor¡¯s life because of his uncle¡¯s credit.

    So he was now a little more restrained, not so arrogant.

    He wasn¡¯t supposed to work the night shift tonight, but he had remembered that the little nurse who just hooked up with him was on the night shift tonight, and his heart was itching. He thus took the initiative and changed shifts to be the doctor on duty. He wanted to have a friendly match with the coquettish little nurse.

    As for the yellow-faced woman at home, he ignored her. If his wife¡¯s family did not have some money and power that could be beneficial to him, he would have long gotten a divorce.

    To be able to be an attending physician in his thirties, although not top-notch, was already considered a very good sess.

    Much of his sess was not on his credit, because it was exchanged by the strong socialwork of his uncle and the financial resources of his wife¡¯s family. He did not see anything wrong with it.

    That¡¯s how society was like. If you have the money, you can do anything. The title of an attending physician was not uneasy to get.

    Now, all he had to do was go to work, flirt with a beautiful nurse, and y one or more friendly matches after winning her heart. When his pocket bes empty, then collect the patient¡¯s red envelope. What a great and happy life it was.

    The most important thing was that he could find an excuse for not staying home at night. What a great job it was.

    Thinking of the little nurse who was coquettishly waiting for him in the nurse¡¯s duty room, Li Wensheng¡¯s heart had a burst of heat. He couldn¡¯t help whistling as he lowered his head and walked toward the lounge.

    With a bang, the elevator door opened. Li Wensheng was shocked. It was twelve o¡¯clock. Why were peopleing?

    Looking up, Li Wensheng suddenly began shivering and his scalp went numb.

    Ding Ning was stunned, thest person he wanted to see was this guy. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be the first one he¡¯d meet when he came. Enemies really did meet on a narrow road.

    Grinning at Li Wensheng andughing, he said sinisterly: "Doctor Li, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time."

    "Mom, ghost!"

    Li Wensheng screamed, his eyes rolled up, and fainted to the ground with a "Poof".

    Ding Ning was struck dumb. "What went wrong here? Are people who have guilty consciences really this timid?"

    He turned and looked around the corridor, and then he picked up the phone and used it as a mirror to look at himself. That¡¯s how he suddenly realized something.

    It turned out that Li Wensheng, afraid of being discovered, had turned off the lights in the corridor for his rendezvous with the little nurse.

    Only the green safety light was on, and when Ding Ning came out of the elevator, because of the backlight, Li Wensheng did not see who he was.

    When the elevator door closed, the light became dim. Ding Ning, who was wearing a hospital gown and had a very swollen face, suddenly said something while standing under the safety light. Under the green light, he looked like a ghost. Li Wensheng, who did not knowmon scenes any better, was scared and fainted.

    Ding Ning, who had wanted to understand what was going on, wanted tough. He squatted, checked the man on the floor, and confirmed that the man just fainted from sheer fright. Ding Ning then did not want to take care of him.

    Going to the nurse duty room alone, he wanted to ask which ward Shen Muqing was staying.

    Li Wensheng¡¯s shout had woken many patients. Wang Juan, the nurse waiting for Li Wensheng, was no exception.

    Compared to Li Wensheng, Wang Juan¡¯s courage was not much better. When she heard Li Wensheng¡¯s scream, she was so scared that she had hidden under the bed in the duty room, shivering. She began to conjure up images of evil spirits eating people.

    After all, hospitals have always been a ce with many dead people. Especially today, a patient had just died of his disease.

    The patient had died because Li Wensheng made a mistake during surgery. As Li Wensheng¡¯s fu*k mate and surgical nurse, she naturally had inside information.

    But what was one dead person to the hospital? She was a girl from the countryside, and she didn¡¯t want to go back to the poor mountain vige where she can¡¯t even feed herself.

    She wanted to stay in this bustling big city and live a superior life, so she had to hold a thigh. Li Wensheng was obviously this thigh. Although not very thick, he had a deputy dean uncleÒ»it was enough.

    Those who have not done anything need not be afraid of ghosts knocking at the door in the middle of the night. However, Wang Juan clearly knew that the patient should not have died but was killed by Li Wensheng. It made her somewhat guilty. After all, strictly speaking, she had not reported it.

    Her guilty conscience, coupled with thoughts of vengeful evil spirits based on the feudal superstitions of her vige, made her even more fearful. She secretly regretted sending the other nurses away in order to meet up with Li Wensheng.

    Ding Ning was afraid of waking up the patients. With light footsteps, he came to the nurse¡¯s duty room and started knocking on the door. Wang Juan was so scared that she urinated on the spot.

    "Don¡¯t, don¡¯t look for me. Don¡¯t kill me. I beg you, let me go. It was Li Wensheng. Yes, it was he who killed you. It has nothing to do with me."

    Wang Juan hid under the bed and covered her face, crying, out of breath while pleading and shaking.

    Ding Ning was shocked. The me of anger surged out from his eyes. This damn Li Wensheng, how did he be an attending physician? Without skills, he shouldn¡¯t do this job.

    He immediately mmed the door open while quietly recording with his phone. With a quiet voice, he sinisterly said, "Speak. How did he kill me?"

    "Please. I beg you not to eat me. I had nothing to do with it. It was when he made a minimally invasive valve for you that he made mistakes. It is unclear if your heart muscle was punctured. After the valve recement, when I checked again, I found that the pericardium was continuously filling with blood. So then, the chest was opened again to stop the bleeding. Although measures were taken such as sewing and hemostasis, it was already toote. The surface of the heart and the cut surface were obviously bleeding. Your heart was already diseased with severe myocardial fat infiltration. It caused myocardial rupture ultimately leading to your death from acute circtory failure. It really had nothing to do with me."

    Wang Juan was scared out of her wits, trembling. She dared not open her closed eyes. She had no second thoughts to sell out Li Wensheng.

    Ding Ning¡¯s face was so dark that someone could squeeze water out of it. In the past, a midline chest incision was used for all heart valve recement surgeries without any exception. Opening the chest meant the patient endured a lot of trauma and had slowed recovery, but it provided a good surgical vision.

    With the maturation of technology and the advancement of surgical instruments, various small incisions were gradually adopted. These included: subcostal incision, axiry incision, medium and small incision, etc. The surgical effect was guaranteed, and it minimized trauma to the patient.

    After years of clinical application, minimally invasive heart valve recement surgery had be more mature, and the mortality rate had dropped to a very low level. Basically, as long as the timing of surgery was appropriate, the sess rate was close to 100%.

    It was an operation with such a high sess rate, yet Li Wensheng could actually kill people. This bastard, how did he deserve to be a doctor?

    "I really don¡¯t know why the patient¡¯s family did not ask him to take the responsibility. This is a serious medical mishap. It is no wonder that Li Wensheng was so scared that he fainted. He has a guilty conscience."

    Ding Ning took a few deep breaths and managed to suppress the urge to immediately kill Li Wensheng. He reached out and knocked out Wang Juan, who was still shaking. Although she had not reported it, in the end, it was not her fault.

    "Li Wensheng, such a scum like you must not be allowed to continue to live. Otherwise, who knows how many more people you will kill."

    Ding Ning went to Li Wensheng, who was still in a dead faint, and used the Meridian Severing Hand for the first time. A hidden Qi cut out a small piece of nerve from his chest.

    Although it did not pose any harm to him for the time being, with each time his emotions fluctuated, he will slowly develop headaches, chest tightness, palpitations, and other symptoms. Eventually, it will lead to myocardial infarction and death.

    He was ready. If Wang Juan¡¯s confession cannot bring him to justice, he will still get the punishment he deserves. It was only fair to those who had died in his hands.

    Having finished with this incident, the anger in Ding Ning¡¯s heart gradually dissipated and he began looking for Shen Muqing¡¯s bed in the ward.

    Although he had been lightfooted, the scream of Li Wensheng had awakened many patients. However, most of the patients here were people with heart problems, and naturally, they will not take the initiative to go out and find some thrill.

    Fortunately, the lights were on in the ward, making it easier for Ding Ning to find Shen Muqing.

    After searching the entire floor, there was still no trace of Shen Muqing.

    "Has she been discharged from the hospital? No, she has to stay at least a few days in the hospital."

    Ding Ning frowned and suddenly facepalmed. "I am so stupid."

    Judging from Ye Shn and her son¡¯s temperament and dressing, the girl obviously had an extraordinary background. How could she stay in the general ward? She must be sent to the senior officials¡¯ inpatient ward.

    He quickly walked to the dermatology department on the 13th floor. He remembered that because of the small number of inpatients in the dermatology department, it upied only half of the 13th floor. The other half was designated as the senior officials¡¯ inpatient ward, used only for dignitaries.

 Chapter 10 A Nice Conversation

    As expected, after looking for two senior officials¡¯ inpatient wards, he found Shen Muqing.

    The strange thing was that Ye Shn and her son were not present. Shen Muqing was not asleep. She was watching TV, lying on the bed.

    Ding Ning was a bit angry. This girl really didn¡¯t know how to take care of herself. Staying upte was the most harmful thing to do regarding her disease. From the perspective of traditional Chinese medicine, daytime was yang, which could be cultivated by moving more; nighttime was yin, which could be cultivated by sleeping.

    In the extensive and profound Chinese culture, there was a word called "Jian Ao". "Ao" meant repeatedly cooking in water. By staying upte, she was "cooking" her body.

    She was also "cooking" her body¡¯s essence, qi, and spirit, which would gradually decrease while doing this.

    It was just like lighting an oilmp. As the oil was burning, it decreased, and the light dimmed. When the oil ran out, the light was off. Just as the saying went, "one died like the light turned off."

    Staying upte would lead to the body¡¯s yin-yang disharmony, forming a constitution of yin-deficiency and yang-overabundance. Moreover, the Qi would run out like the oil of themp. Eventually, it would lead to illness.

    Shen Muqing was weak and feeble in the first ce. Her yin and yang were not bnced. Not only her yang was insufficient, but her yin was also weak, not to mention that she had serious heart disease.

    By staying upte, her viscera could not take a good rest. Also, the toxins could not be dposed and excreted through her liver andrge intestine. So, the toxins would umte in her body, causing stagnant movement of Qi and blood.

    Ding Ning could tell the conditions inside her body from the outside. The internal organs would have stagnant movement of Qi and blood, deficiency of yin, and overabundance of yang because of her yin-yang disharmony. Therefore, the chances of having angiocardiopathy would rise gradually.

    So, when Ding Ning pushed the door open, he looked terrible. He thundered, "Have you given up your life? What time is it now? Why are you not sleeping?"

    Shen Muqing looked at him with surprise, but she immediately felt warm in her heart. She sat up and smiled, saying, "I¡¯m waiting for you."

    Ding Ning was petrified instantly as his heart was beating madly unsupposed. "Flipping" was the right word to describe him, and also the feeling arising spontaneously in him.

    At noon, he just focused on saving her and did not pay attention to her appearance at all. But at this moment, he finally saw her clearly. He swore that he had never seen such a beautiful woman.

    She leanedzily on the pillow. Her ck hair cascaded over the pillow, which made people want to take care of her.

    On her delicate and impable melon-shaped face, her brow looked like distant mountains, her eyes were limpid, her nose and mouth were cute, and her teeth were white like shells.

    Therge-sized hospital dress could not hide her beautiful body at all. From different angles of view, her bosom could vary from mountains to peaks.

    The most seductive thing to him was that the hospital dress was not buttoned in case of the dress touching the needles on her chest.

    When she sat up, the thin quilt slipped down, revealing a huge area of snow-white, seductive skin between the hospital dress.

    As a little virgin boy full of sap, this view had a strong visual impact on him. He suddenly felt warmth in his nose, and blood embarrassedly bled out.

    Shen Muqing finally found out that her skin was exposed when she immediately blushed and hurriedly lifted the quilt to cover her body.

    Ding Ning¡¯s nosebleed became even more serious. He looked up to stop the bleeding and said awkwardly in a red face, "Um... Sorry, I... I didn¡¯t mean it!"

    "It¡¯s all right. People say that in a doctor¡¯s eyes, there was no gender difference. You can just take me as a male patient."

    Shen Muqing lowered her head and whispered. Her face could not be more blushed.

    Fortunately, after Ding Ning¡¯s superpower was awakened, his senses were far superior to those of normal people. Otherwise, he could not hear what she was saying.

    "Were you a man, how can men in this world survive from you?" Ding Ning said inwardly.

    After he steadied himself, he yed the Meridian Severing Hand on his nose to seal his source of guilt. The nosebleed miraculously stopped immediately.

    Shen Muqing looked at this scene with morous light shing in her eyes. She now became more convinced to her intuition, that Ding Ning was unusual and would definitely save her from her disease.

    Ding Ning ran to the washroom to wash his face and let out the evil fire within. He then shamefacedly walked to the ward and said,

    "Um... Miss, Ie to tell you that the silver needles should stay for 12 hours. Otherwise, your disease will reur."

    Shen Muqing meekly nodded and said, "Doctor Ding, my name is Shen Muqing. You can just call me Muqing."

    Ding Ning scratched the back of his head in bewilderment and said, "I¡¯d better call you Miss Shen."

    Shen Muqing said disapprovingly, "Whatever you like."

    "By the way, Miss Shen, did you just say that you were waiting for me? Did you know that I¡¯lle?"

    Ding Ning suddenly remembered what Shen Muqing said before and asked curiously.

    "Yes. Your needles are still on my body, and none of us dares to pull them out. So, I figure that you wille to me."

    Shen Muqing smiled shyly, and then said apologetically, "I¡¯m sorry. My brother is too reckless. Please don¡¯t me him, okay? I apologize for him."

    "You¡¯re two different beings. You did nothing wrong, so you don¡¯t need to apologize. But he is a man, and he has to be responsible for anything he did. Is it that hard for him to say sorry? Sorry, I can¡¯t ept your apology."

    Ding Ning looked serious and said. When it came to the attitude toward life, he was very persistent and even a bit stubborn. His father had too much influence on him.

    A man should stand upright on his two legs between heaven and earth, and he must have the courage to admit their mistakes.

    Shen Muqing looked at him with some embarrassment and said, "My brother inherits my father¡¯s bad temper. His is so stubborn that he had never apologized to anyone..."

    "It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m stubborn too, but it¡¯s my principle of being a human, and I¡¯ll never vite it. I believe he will apologize to me eventually."

    After Ding Ning calmed down, he soon switched to doctor mode again and patiently talked about the disadvantages of staying upte. Now, he could basically ignore the most beautiful face and body he had ever seen.

    After bypassing the topic of making Shen Muyang apologize, Ding Ning was surprised to find that Shen Muqing was extremely talkative and had a wide range of knowledge. She could say something about any industry.

    She was not a vase but a clever and talented woman. He was supposed toe by, tell her the time to remove the needles, and walk away. But now, after a little chitchat, he had a feeling of regretting not to have known her before.

    On the other side, Shen Muqing was even more shocked than he was. Since childhood, she was clever and adopted an elite education, plus the disease, leaving her the only hobby of reading books at home. It was normal for her to have a wide range of vision and knowledge.

    But Ding Ning just looked like one of those grassroots. It was impossible for him to take an elite education. She thought that he was only skilled in medicine.

    But it had nevere to her that he also knew a lot. He knew many things in astronomy, geography, politics, history, characters, customs, geomancy, and customs. He even knew his onions in western history and culture.

    No matter what topic they talked about, he had incisive sayings and unique opinions, which were humorous, wise, and in depths. She had learned a lot.

    She had to admit that although Ding Ning¡¯s thoughts were somewhat unconstrained, they were persuasive and very logical. It meant that he had understood those things and he was not pretending to understand everything and speaking carelessly.

    If it weren¡¯t for her brother, who had conducted research on his background, she should have suspected that Ding Ning was a son from a wealthy family trying to get close to her by pretending to be a grassroot.

    Ding Ning¡¯s erudition made Shen Muqing¡¯s eyes shine brighter and brighter and sh with extraordinary splendor. In normal conditions, she should¡¯ve been tired after such a long conversation. But now, she was not sleepy at all; instead, she became more and more spirited.

    She had never met such a person who shared so manymon topics. She really wished that time could stop at the moment so that they could talk forever.

    They had a happy conversation and shared many understandings and thoughts on many things. It might not be appropriate to say that they were of one mind, but it could be said that they cherished the same ideals and followed the same path.

    However, whatever they talked about, they subconsciously avoided Shen Muqing¡¯s disease as if it was an untouchable minefield.

    They all knew that once they step on the minefield, things would go back to where it started and their happy conversation would end, which was not the situation they wanted. Therefore, both of them did not mention her disease with tacit understandings.

    In the middle of the night, a senior officials inpatient ward on the 13th floor burst out waves of lightughter from time to time.

    ...

    "Oh my god. How is this possible?"

    In the meeting room of the hospitalmittee, John Mac shouted in surprise with thetest report in his hand.

    Even the Fake Foreign Devil was shocked like this, the others became curious and got close to him to look at the report.

    "Holy... How can it be? Not only the expanded part of the heart had returned to normal, but also the focus of infection was controlled. This is incredible."

    "Miracle. This is actually a miracle in the history of medicine."

    "Is this really conducted by a young man? This is so unbelievable."

    "Had you taken the wrong report?"

    "Gosh! If it¡¯s real, this youngd is indeed amazing."

    ...

    One after another, the famed doctors were shocked after reading the report. Some of them questioned, some eximed, some admired, some doubted if the content was falsified, and some suspected the wrong report...

    No matter what, these famous doctors were experts in their professions, and they could indeed tell from the report that the seven needles were very effective.

    This made Shen Muyang feel good, and for no reason, she now had some good feelings toward Ding Ning. "That kid really is capable. Look at these highly conceited experts, he even impressed them like this."

    Ye Shn was shocked upon seeing the response of these famous doctors. She just nned to gather them to have a consultation ande up with a solution of surgery.

    But she had never expected that, eventually, her daughter¡¯s disease was tied to that young man who was neither obsequious nor arrogant and regarded his dignity as life.

    She felt both depressed and exciting. Even these doctors admired Ding Ning, was he really capable of curing her daughter?

    If so, she had to change her strategy. She had to lower her stance and invite him to cure her daughter with sincerity.

    Face was indeed very important to her. But in front of a fragile life, especially it was her precious daughter, she could lower everything.

 Chapter 11 The Nine Ghosts and 13-needle Technique

    Having been in the state of despair for 20 years, Ye Shn was more than shocked upon seeing the hope. She subconsciously looked at Shen Muyang.

    The key to letting that stubborn young man cure her daughter was Shen Muyang the trouble maker.

    "Damn you. Is it that hard for you to apologize?" She made up her mind to call her husband at dawn and let him persuade this little stubborn donkey.

    Mr. Hu was old and frail. He now finally had fetched the report in his shaking hands. When hepared the report with the ultrasound, he trembled with excitement, and his face shone an inexplicable brilliance.

    He said, "This... This is the Nine Ghosts and 13-needle Technique."

    "Old Hu, what did you say? This is the Nine Ghosts and 13-needle Technique?"

    Doctor Zhang¡¯s body shook as he asked excitedly.

    "Correct. I¡¯ve seen the hand-manipting of needles of the Nine Ghosts and 13-needle Technique on an ancient medical book. The track on the book is very simr to the acupuncture technique used by this young man. I¡¯m 80% sure that he used the long gone Nine Ghosts and 13-needle Technique."

    Doctor Hu was so thrilled and said with excitement, "If the Nine Ghosts and 13-needle Technique really has reappeared in this world, it¡¯s a great fortune to the traditional Chinese medicine and all living mankind."

    "Old Hu, what is this Nine Ghosts and 13-needle Technique exactly? Tell us about it."

    Director Zhao immediately became highly spirited. If this Nine Ghosts and 13-needle Technique was really that incredible as Old Hu said, it would add a great credit to his achievements in the official career.

    "Yeah, Old Hu, tell us about it."

    Executive Zhou also responded quickly. He realized that this was a great opportunity. The traditional Chinese medicine had been on the decline for a long time. If he could recruit this Ding Ning under the banner of revitalizing traditional Chinese medicine, the reputation of the Changjiang Hospital would surge.

    Doctor Hu was so d to hear this. He stroked his beard and said, "As you all know, ¡¯The Yellow Emperor¡¯s Canon of Internal Medicine¡¯ was written between the Period of Warring States and Qin and Han Dynasty. It was the earliest medical book in Chinese history. The truth is that it¡¯s not. ording to the ancient medical books, before ¡¯The Yellow Emperor¡¯s Canon of Internal Medicine¡¯, there was a school of incredible medicine in ancient times. The legend of Shennong tasting a hundred herbs is the best proof of it."

    "Humph, as you said, Shennong tasting a hundred herbs was just a legend. Who can prove that he really existed?"

    John Mac said with disdain. Although he was also shocked by the report, he thought it was just a coincidence. He did not believe in traditional Chinese medicine at all.

    Doctor Hu did not care to retort this hopeless Fake Foreign Devil. He rolled his eyes up and said, "I said only because Director Zhao asked me to. You can go home if you don¡¯t want to listen."

    "You..." When John Mac was about to refute, he saw Director Zhao ring at him. He then made a smart move to shut his mouth.

    Doctor Hu finally made this Fake Foreign Devil quiet. He then said at ease, "The Nine Ghosts and 13-needle Technique is an acupuncture technique at the times of Shennong. It was Chiyou that invented this."

    "What? Chiyou? Wasn¡¯t he the nemesis to the Yan Emperor and Yellow Emperor? How could he know about medicine?"

    John Mac impolitely interrupted Old Hu again, which made Director Zhao incensed. He said coldly,

    "Doctor Mac, have you forgotten the most basic manners of our country? Don¡¯t you know that people should respect the elders? Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s impolite to interrupt others? You can go out if you don¡¯t want to listen."

    John Mac blushed after being reprimanded in public. If someone else did this to him, he would definitely stand up and retort back. However, facing Director Zhao, he did not have the courage to do so at all.

    He could only force a smile and said, "Director Zhao, please don¡¯t get angry. I won¡¯t speak. I won¡¯t speak now."

    "Humph!" Director Zhao snorted coldly. When he turned his head to Old Hu, he said with a beaming face, "Elder Hu, please continue."

    Doctor Hu stroked his beard, shot John Mac a winner¡¯s nce and said, "In your knowledge, there was a war between Chiyou¡¯s tribe and Yan Huang¡¯s tribe. The truth was that Chiyou was rtive to Shennong. In ¡¯Lushi¡ªBiography of Chiyou¡¯, it says that Chiyou was surnamed Jiang and also a descendant of Yan Emperor. Many people think that Shennong was Yan Emperor himself, it¡¯s wrong. Both Yan Emperor and Chiyou were descendants of Shennong¡¯s tribe and they both had developed their farming tribes. Yan Emperor¡¯s tribe was the lineal descendant of Shennong¡¯s tribe. Because of his ancestor Shennong¡¯s great achievement of inventing the ploughs and plowshares, Yan Emperor¡¯s tribe became the leader of the farming tribes and was titled ¡¯Yan Emperor¡¯. Yan Emperor and Shennong were at different periods of times."

    The crowd was fascinated by the story as if they were listening to myths and legends. Even John Mac had an animated expression.

    "Chiyou was the chieftain of the Jiuli Tribe and the leader of the Wu Tribe. He was good at taming ghosts and deities and exorcising evil spirits. It was said that the witch doctors and poisonous magics in Southwest China and the Tame Head skill in the South Sea were passed down from Chiyou. The Nine Ghosts and 13-needle Technique was invented by him to exorcise evil spirits, and it had an incredible effect. Unfortunately, he died in the war, and the Nine Ghosts and 13-needle Technique was lost."

    Doctor Hu shook his head and sighed, saying, "Since the beginning of history, the winner takes it all. The winner wrote history books. Chiyou was defeated in the tribe war, so it was up to Yan Huang tribe to say if Chiyou was a good man or not. After all, Chiyou and Yan Emperor were bothpeting for the chieftain of the Shennong tribe. After Yan Emperor lost, he joined forces with Yellow Emperor and defeated Chiyou. Yan Emperor naturally did not want to say good things about his enemy. There was another version in the ancient medical books, that Shennong taught the Nine Ghosts and 13-needle Technique to Chiyou. Strictly speaking, Yan Emperor and Chiyou were both descendants of Shennong. The truth had long been buried in the long river of history. We could only conjecture from pieces of words on ancient history books. There are pieces of evidence indicating that the Nine Ghosts and 13-needle Technique did exist. Chiyou had used this technique to make his soldiers stronger, thus defeating Yan Emperor in the early stage."

    "Correct. I¡¯ve read the introduction of the Nine Ghosts and 13-needle Technique from ancient medical books. It¡¯s said that this needle skill could snatch the fortune of heaven and earth and turn one¡¯s fortune against heaven¡¯s will. I thought it was just a legend. It has nevere to me that it really exists."

    Doctor Zhang nodded and affirmed that the Nine Ghosts and 13-needle Technique was recorded in ancient books.

    Now, everybody could not stay calm, especially those who studied traditional Chinese medicine. This kind of incredible needle technique was tremendously good news to traditional Chinese medicine.

    However, it was not good news for people who advocated western medicine, such as John Mac. With Director Zhao present, he dared not say anything bad about it again in case offending Director Zhao.

    Ye Shn and his son were thinking more about it. If Ding Ning really hadmanded the Nine Ghosts and 13-needle Technique, it was now hopeful for Shen Muqing¡¯s disease to be cured.

    Director Song from the cardiothoracic department of Renhe Hospital asked in a low voice, "Elder Hu, if that kid really used the Nine Ghosts and 13-needle Technique, why didn¡¯t he justpletely cure the patient?"

    "Haha, Director Song, there¡¯s something you don¡¯t understand. The traditional Chinese medicine is not like western medicine, and its essence is advancing gradually in due order. With more experience, one¡¯s capability will grow much stronger in older age. As incredible as the Nine Ghosts and 13-needle Technique is, a kid at his 20s cannot take the fullmand of this technique. A doctor has his professional integrity, so if he really haspletemand of the Nine Ghosts and 13-needle Technique, he shouldn¡¯t have just used seven needles to stabilize the patient¡¯s condition. I reckon that the seven needles are his current limit. Topletely cure the patient, I¡¯m afraid that we have to wait until he bes able to wield the eighth or even ninth needle."

    Doctor Hu stroked his beard on his chin and said with a smile, "ording to Executive Zhou, that kid, Ding Ning, saved the patient out of his sense of justice. We can tell that he is a young man with medical ethics. Such a lofty youth will not save a patient without his full effort."

    "Correct. I¡¯ve asked this young man, and he told me that he is unable to cure my daughter yet. So, I think Elder Hu¡¯s conjecture is quite correct."

    Ye Shn suddenly interrupted, affirming his spection.

    Doctor Zhang and Doctor Hu looked at each other with surprise and said, "Lady, you have met that youth?"

    "Yes, I have." Ye Shn looked at them in surprise.

    Doctor Hu said with some embarrassment, "Uh... Would you do us a favor and introduce us to him?"

    "Introduce? Do you want to see a doctor?" Ye Shn was more confused.

    "No. We uh... We want to acknowledge him as our master." Doctor Zhang rubbed his hands and said with a strange face.

    "Acknowledge him as your master? Are you sure? You¡¯re the leading schrs in traditional Chinese medicine!" Ye Shn was stunned. She could notprehend their thoughts.

    The two famous old doctors flushed upon hearing this. Doctor Hu said at ease,

    "There is no age difference in the course of pursuing knowledge. One who knows more is the master. Although he is young, his capability is better than us. So, there¡¯s no humiliation to take him as our master. Moreover, traditional Chinese medicine has declined, and if we want to revitalize it, we have to swallow our pride. As long as we can revitalize it, it doesn¡¯t matter if we kneel and kowtow to him."

    "Yeah. Traditional Chinese medicine is the most precious treasure that our ancestors gave us, yet we have just learned a little about it. We failed to promote it. Every time I thought of this, my heart ached. If I die, I won¡¯t have the face to go down there and meet our ancestors."

    Doctor Zhang said sadly.

    The crowd was moved by these two doctors¡¯ true feelings and real intentions, and even John Mac was shocked. What kind of charm did traditional Chinese medicine have, that even two leading authorities could swallow their pride like this?

    Ye Shn was in a dilemma. She could not refuse these two old, enthusiastic doctors out of courtesy. But would that stubborn and entric little guy, Ding Ning, be mad at her because of her introduction?

    What if he then refused to cure her daughter? Wouldn¡¯t she be hoist with her own petard?

    She then smiled bitterly and said, "Elders, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you. I just can¡¯t promise you before I ask him. What about this? When I meet him next time, I will try to sound out his opinions. If he is willing to meet you, I¡¯ll let you know. Is this okay?"

    Doctor Hu and Doctor Zhang also knew that it was too abrupt to meet that youth directly. They handed over their business cards to Ye Shn and said nicely,

    "Then may I trouble you,dy Ye. Please let us know in time."

    "Sure thing!"

    Ye Shn took the business cards speechlessly and thought, "This Ding Ning. Since when have I be someone who passes words."

    ...

    On the 12th floor of the inpatient department, Li Wensheng woke up and found himself lying on the cold corridor. He was nk at the moment. "Why am I sleeping here?"

    It was not until he remembered the previous scene that his face changed dramatically, and he stood on his feet, shivering. He then looked around carefully, encouraged himself and turned the lights on before he did not find that evil ghost.

    When the corridor was lit up, he felt relieved. He then rushed to the nurse duty room and shouted in a low voice, "Wang Juan. Wang Juan."

 Chapter 12 Sleeptalking

    But there was no reply. Li Wen Sheng suddenly became panicked as he cautiously walked into the room. Yet, Wang Juan was found unconscious under the bed in the staff lounge, with a stinky puddle of water beneath her.

    "Something scared the piss out of her? Did that evil spirite to look for her as well?" Li Wen Sheng thought and became more frightened than before. He hurriedly shook Wang Juan awake and asked, "Wang Juan, Wang Juan. What¡¯s wrong?"

    "Spirit. It¡¯s a spirit...sob sob..." Wang Juan said as her face turned as white as sheet. She threw her trembling body into his arms and started wailing.

    Li Wen Sheng felt a chill down his spine and hugged Wang Juan tightly. Both of them were trembling at the thought of the incident. However, he was a doctor after all. Since there was someone beside him to keep his courage up, he calmed himself down quickly. He carefully recalled what had happened just now and felt doubtful.

    "Wang Juan, have you seen that spirit?"

    Wang Juan had also quietened herself down by now and hurriedly shook her head. She replied, "No, why will I have the courage to open my eyes? The moment I heard your scream, I swiftly hid under the bed."

    By the time Wang Juan finished her story, color was drained from Li Wen Sheng¡¯s face. He pushed Wang Juan aside and reprimanded her with his pale-looking face, "You crazy bitch, are you trying to get me into trouble?"

    "I... I was just too scared!" Wang Juan had also noticed her mistake as she exined remorsefully.

    "Being scared isn¡¯t an excuse for you to betray me. If this news were to spread, I would be caught with medical cases again and worsee to worst, I might even have to go to court."

    Li Wen Sheng was shivering with anger. When he thought of the past incident where his misdiagnosis was exposed by Ding Ning and he had ended up being beaten by the family members of the patient every two to three days, he could not help but shudder.

    "Sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose."

    Wang Juan knew she was at fault, hence, she quickly tried to appease him with her coquettish voice and gradually slipped her hand into Li Wen Sheng¡¯s pants...

    Yet, how would he have the mood for that now? He pushed Wang Juan aside, gritted his teeth and said, "I¡¯ll check out the surveince camera and see who¡¯s making a fool out of us. I¡¯ll definitely kill him for this."

    "So, it¡¯s him. Damn. This bastard is like haunting me forever."

    Li Wen Sheng¡¯s face turned pale as he saw the image captured by the elevator¡¯s surveince camera in the hospital¡¯s security section. He angrily gnashed his teeth.

    The security officer on duty, Wang Jun, forced himself awake as he asked politely with his half-awakened eyes, "Doctor Li, what¡¯s wrong with his chap?"

    "Hng, this chap fooled me. He came to our department¡¯s ward in the middle of the night to scare people."

    Li Wen Sheng¡¯s face darkened. He secretly wondered if Ding Ning hade for his revenge. If he was really here to find him for revenge, then this was really bad.

    Wang Jun was taken aback by the news. Everyone in the hospital knew that Li Wen Sheng was none other than Vice Chairman Li¡¯s nephew. This was indeed a great opportunity for him to perform.

    In Changjiang Hospital, the main in-charge, Director Zhou, seldom interfere with the matters in the hospital. Hence, the Vice Chairman of Sales, Li Qiu Hai, held the most power and the other vice chairmen were often neglected.

    It was rumored that there was a high possibility Director Zhou would be transferred to the health bureau and after his transfer, Li Qiu Hai would basically be the next director candidate.

    A good soldier would never be reluctant to be a general. The same logic applied for security industry.

    Coincidentally, Wang Jun was an ambitious security officer. If he wanted to be a security team leader, he got to find someone whom he could rely on. No doubt Li Wen Sheng would be his best bridge leading him to sess.

    As long as he assisted Li Wen Sheng, there was no reason for Li Qiu Hao to treat him badly. A security team leader position would be at arm¡¯s length then.

    Thus, Wang Jun must grab hold of this opportunity. He immediately said faithfully and sternly,

    "Doctor Li, I am at your disposable. I, Wang Jun, may be just a deputy chief in the security section, but I am a faithful servant too. You often treat me well. Just give me an order and I will help you settle this chap."

    Li Wen Sheng was tempted. This Wang Jun often listened to him. Although this person was often not engaged in serious work and was a member of an illegal gang, now was indeed a great time to make use of him.

    He instantly became friendly with Wang Jun as he patted his back and said, "You¡¯re right. I really need your help this time. As long as you¡¯re done with this matter, I will give you a reward."

    Wang Jun immediately went with the flow as he expressively showed his loyalty and said,

    "Brother Li. Tell me, do you want me to break this chap¡¯s leg, or should I break his arm instead? I¡¯ll do whatever you¡¯ve asked."

    Li Wen Sheng¡¯s eyes sparkled and signaled to Wang Jun with his index finger. Wang Jun immediately came closer to him and was at all ears to listen to his order.

    Li Wen Sheng ced his arm on Wang Jun¡¯s shoulder and pulled him closer, as he whispered into his ears. Wang Jun instantly tapped his shoulders and assured him, "Don¡¯t worry, Brother Li. It¡¯s a trivial matter. Just wait and see."

    "Sure. Once this is done, I¡¯ll give you a generous reward."

    At that moment, Wang Jun felt delighted. He patted his chest and assured him that this matter would be settled in no time. These two men were like birds of a feather as they smirked evilly at the same time.

    ...

    It was 2 a.m. Ding Ning unwillingly stopped his joyful conversation with Shen Muqing. He said in an uneasy manner, "It¡¯s time. Let me help you remove the needles."

    "Okay!" Shen Muqing replied softly as she hesitantly lifted the thin nket. Her ears became red.

    Ding Ning subconsciously swallowed his saliva. The two lumps on her chest made his heart beat rapidly and his throat turned dry.

    "I am a doctor. A doctor should not judge his patients by the gender. I am a doctor. A doctor should not judge his patients by the gender..."

    Ding Ning continuously recited these sentences in his heart and used his strong determination to suppress his desire. He took a deep breath and pinched the silver needle as he continuously twisted it while sending True Qi into Shen Muqing¡¯s body. This went on for a short while before he removed the needle.

    "Ah!" Shen Muqing felt a cool breeze entering her heart, making her chest felt so much better, a feeling which she had never felt before. She could not help but give off a seductive moan.

    She then realized that this sound was too embarrassing and hurriedly bit her pinkish lips. Her face blushed as she shut her eyes. Her long and tremblingshes showed how uneasy she was feeling.

    By the time Ding Ning removed the seventh silver needle, his entire face became as white as sheet. He looked as if he just came out from a pool of water with his drenched clothes.

    Shen Muqing embarrassedly opened her eyes and was taken aback by Ding Ning¡¯s drenched look. She did not bother about her exposed bare skin and hurriedly sat up. She asked, "Are...are you okay?"

    Ding Ning blushed and looked aside. He panickedly stood up and said, "Then...I¡¯ll take my leave first. For the next three months, try not to get too agitated and avoid spicy food. You¡¯ll be fine then."

    Seeing how Ding Ning ran out of the room, Shen Muqing finally noticed that her chest was exposed. She hastily buttoned her top and covered herself with the thin nket.

    Staring at the ward¡¯s door for a long time, she felt a sense of unknown disappointment.

    Recalling that embarrassing moment, she couldn¡¯t help but blush again as her white teeth bit onto her pinkish lip. The corner of her lips raised, and her eyes were brightened. At that split moment, her expression made her look exceptionally beautiful.

    "Gosh, why is she so well-developed?" Ding Ning thought. Treating her illness was more tiring than ever.

    After exiting the ward, Ding Ning kept shaking his head and smiled bitterly. His legs were wobbly. He was overly exhausted, and his entire body felt weak, as though he just had a vigorous lovemaking session. He supported himself on the wall as he slowly staggered himself back to his ward.

    Shen Muqing was a born sex symbol and had an irresistible charisma. She was, thus, extremely alluring for a young virgin man like Ding Ning.

    In fact, he did not lose much True Qi in his body. The main factor was that he had depleted all his energy in distracting himself from the temptation.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you go and visit someone? Why do you look so exhausted and pathetic? Did a vixen seduce and rape you?"

    Ling Yun, who had already been awake from her nap, was cking on his bed while blowing a whistle when she noticed the pale-looking Ding Ning entered the room. She was taken aback by his look and instantly stood up to support him.

    Ding Ning rolled his eyes and said sarcastically, "Vixens are nothing whenpared to you."

    "That¡¯s true!" Ling Yun beamed and pushed out her chest, showing herrge breast. She said proudly, "I am the most seductive vixen here."

    The "me" within Ding Ning¡¯s body had finally extinguished, until her actions made the "me" go wild again within him. He hurried and flopped himself in bed to hide his embarrassment. He then said, "Ahem, I¡¯m tired. Time to sleep!"

    "Ah, your body is drenched. Hurry and remove your shirt. I¡¯ll help you clean your body. Otherwise, it¡¯s easy for you to catch a cold."

    Ling Yun pulled him up and began to remove his clothes.

    Ding Ning was surprised by her actions as he instantly covered his chest with his arms, curled and turned his body to one side before he asked timidly, "What are you doing? I sell my skill, but not my body."

    "You pervert. What are you thinking all day long? Hurry and take them off."

    Ling Yun blushed upon hearing his words, so she fiercely stuck out her long and fair finger to poke his head.

    Ding Ning scratched the back of his head, chuckled and said, "Why do I feel as though I am forced to sell my body?"

    "Haha!"

    Ling Yun couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. She yed along and folded her sleeves up. She then stuck out her index finger and lifted Ding Ning¡¯s head from his chin. She gave an evil smile and said, "Good, babe. Hurry and remove all your clothes!"

    Ding Ning gave an unreluctant look, as if he was being bullied, and obediently removed his shirt, revealing his muscr physique.

    Ling Yun¡¯s eyes sparkled with astonishment and revealed a greedy look as she gently touched his muscles. She eximed, "Wow. Babe, I thought you¡¯re just slim. I never know that you¡¯re so well-built."

    Ding Ning chuckled and said, "All right, Master Yun. Stop acting. I¡¯m always half-naked at home. You should have seen it."

    "That¡¯s different. I¡¯ve seen it but I¡¯ve never felt it. Now I can touch it as much as I want."

    Ling Yun sat by the bed side and crossed her legs. She shook her leg like a hooligan as she enjoyed the touch of Ding Ning¡¯s muscles. This had somewhat aroused him.

    Ding Ning hit her hand away and said unhappily, "Go go go. Hurry and get some warm water to clean my body."

    Ling Yun stood up instantly and looked pissed. She ced her hands at her waist and roared angrily, "Babe, aren¡¯t you getting more daring? How dare you ask me to serve you."

    Ding Ning hurriedly sat straight and bowed his head. He smiled cautiously and said, "Master, it¡¯s my fault. Please help me get a bucket of warm water. I will clean it myself."

    "Hng, that¡¯s better. Babe, be good and stay. I will get you some warm water."

    Ling Yun arrogantly shook her buttock and walked out of the ward.

    Ding Ning stretched his body andid in bed with spread limbs. His body felt sore and he suddenly felt tired. His eyelids became heavier and soon, he started to snore.

    "Babe, I¡¯m back..."

    Ling Yun came in the ward with a bucket of warm water, yet she discovered that Ding Ling was asleep. She hurriedly stuck out her tongue and kept quiet. She carefully walked over and squeezed the warm towel dry, before she tried to clean his body gently like a virtuous wife. There was no sign of arrogance, but instead, she disyed a sweet and warm sense of beauty.

    As she watched the messy old scars covering his chest and back, she looked heartbroken. She mumbled softly and sadly, "What have you been through? How much hardships and pain had you undergone to get wounds all over your body?"

    Her long and slim fingers trembled as she touched those scars. It looked as though she was touching the skin of her lover and she wanted to share his pain. Even though those scars came from old wounds, she could still feel the pain that Ding Ling had undergone at that time.

    "Father, don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t you want Ning Ning anymore? Ning Ning misses you..."

    Ding Ning curled up his body like a ball. She did not know what he had dreamt of but hearing his soft sleeptalking voice and seeing his helpless look made Ling Yun feel distressed.

 Chapter 13 The Shrews Illness

    Ling Yun looked tenderly at the young man who allowed her to tease him all the time with a grin on his face.

    She knew that Ding Ning had buried too much pain and too many stories in his heart. He merely kept them to himself. What he always expressed was his carefree side.

    She gently held his hand and helped him massage between his eyebrows, trying to resolve the pain in his heart. She patted his arm like she was coaxing a child. "Be good. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll always be with you."

    Like a drowning person holding onto a life-saving float, Ding Ning clutched her hand without letting go. His knitted eyebrows gradually rxed as the corners of his mouth curved ever so slightly. He began drifting to dreand like a child.

    Ling Yun was pushing the door in when the sun spilling into the ward woke Ding Ning up. She was holding breakfast in her hand.

    Rubbing his face, Ding Ning sat up and smiled sheepishly. "Master Yun, what good food did you make for this little one?"

    Ling Yun walked over with arge stride, her small buttocks swaying behind her. She ced the breakfast that she traveled far away to buy on the bedside table. "Go wash your face and brush your teeth. This great one especially prepared Four Great Vajrapanis for you."

    "Wow! I just knew it¡¯s going to be Four Great Vajrapanis! I can smell the fragrance from afar."

    Ding Ning climbed up from the bed, eagerly pulled on some clothes, and ran off to wash up.

    Large tbread, fried dough sticks, glutinous rice rolls, and soy milk were the most famous breakfast of Ninghai, dubbed the Four Great Vajrapanis. They were also Ding Ning¡¯s favorite breakfast.

    Watching Ding Ning wolf down his food, Ling Yun with dark circles under her eyes wore a satisfied smile. If he loved the food, it wasn¡¯t a waste of effort for her to travel dozens of kilometers early in the morning to help him buy them.

    Ding Ning was a thoughtful person. The Four Great Vajrapanis weren¡¯t sold anywhere near this ce. Ling Yun must have traveled quite a distance to buy breakfast for him.

    He would keep this show of kindness in his heart but not show it. After being friends for five years, they hade to a tacit understanding that was hard to exin.

    Ling Yun wasn¡¯t a sentimental person. If Ding Ning told her something emotional out of gratitude, this little girl might very well be the queen of violence.

    It was only in front of Ling Yun that Ding Ning could put down his disguise. He would act as weak and dainty like a uke, without any masculinity whatsoever. This was their unique way of getting along with each other.

    To Ding Ning, Ling Yun was the first person he befriended after arriving in Ninghai. She was also the only girl who sincerely treated him well.

    Back when Ding Ning came to Ninghai for the first time, he found it hard to adapt to life here. Ling Yun, only sixteen-year-old that year, apanied him through his most difficult times like a little adult.

    He deeply cherished this feeling. That was why he would follow her temperament and pretended to be a little uke to satisfy her desire to protect others.

    "Come, Master Yun. This little one will give you a massage."

    After breakfast, Ding Ning made Ling Yun lie down and began massaging her face like an obedient henchman.

    Ling Yun leaned on Ding Ning¡¯s thighs and enjoyed his massage unabashedly. She had never doubted his magic skills.

    From fevers andmon colds in her childhood, menstrual pain in her teen years, and finally cholecystitis as an adult, she had never needed to see a doctor. Ding Ning had resolved all kinds of diseases she had over the years.

    It wasn¡¯t his first time helping her eliminate dark circles and refresh herself. With just several minutes of Ding Ning¡¯s massage, not only would her dark circles immediately disappear, but her skin would also be pinkish, smoother, and brighter.

    "What... What are you two doing?"

    Unfortunately, they had forgotten that they were in a hospital, not Ding Ning¡¯s rented room. When Zhang Li, who hade to take over the shift, pushed the door open and caught this intimate moment, she screamed as if she had seen a ghost.

    To Zhang Li, Ling Yun had always been an aloof bitch who loved pretending to be a saint. Thetter had mercilessly rejected the harassment of countless male doctors. She had never seen Ling Yun acting so intimate with any man before.

    Ling Yun jumped up in a panic. She felt an inexplicable stab of guilt as if she had been caught in bed with her illicit lover.

    She hastily exined, "Don¡¯t scream, Elder Sister Li. It¡¯s not what you think. Ding Ning is... He¡¯s treating me."

    "Treating you? He¡¯s treating you with you lying on his thighs? Do you think I¡¯m a fool? Ling Yun, oh, Ling Yun! You¡¯ve always acted like a saint. I really didn¡¯t expect you to have such a coquettish side."

    Zhang Li wore the triumphant smile of a person exposing another person¡¯s false mask. Inside, she was contemting whether to smear Ling Yun¡¯s reputation or get Ling Yun indebted to her. She could threaten Ling Yun and make her take shifts for her if she had nothing else to do.

    Ling Yun¡¯s face darkened. She was interning in the hospital and this involved her work. Her reputation was crucial to her.

    Zhang Li was both hideous and fat, yet she loved lusting over men. She was vain, snobbish, and even mean. To make things worse, she couldn¡¯t keep her mouth shut.

    She didn¡¯t mind being thought of as Ding Ning¡¯s girlfriend, but being intimate in the hospital was never leave a good impression of her.

    Based on her usual style, she even had the thought of silencing Zhang Li with her death now.

    Just as she was wondering how to tyrannize Zhang Li, the shrew, until thetter would keep her mouth shut, Ding Ning suddenly spoke.

    "Elder Sister Li, right? Ling Yun and I are neighbors. She had a headache just now. I learned traditional Chinese medicine from my ancestors and has some medical expertise. That¡¯s why I helped treat her earlier. Don¡¯t misunderstand."

    "You know medicine? Can you stop joking around? Both of you are clearly sleeping with each other and about to do something shady in the ward. Stop making these ridiculous excuses. If you¡¯re a doctor, what are you doing here in the hospital?"

    Zhang Li didn¡¯t believe his exnation at all. She sneered suggestively.

    Ding Ning found her so ridiculous that he smiled. "Do you think doctors won¡¯t stay in a hospital if they get sick? Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t heard of the saying that doctors don¡¯t treat themselves."

    Zhang Li was so embarrassed that she flew into a rage after hearing this. She snorted coldly and said, "I won¡¯t believe you no matter what pleasing exnation you give. You two are definitely fooling around in the ward. Did you think the hospital is a free hotel room?"

    "Zhang Li, I¡¯m warning you not to talk rubbish. Do you think I won¡¯t tear you apart?!"

    Ling Yun was trembling with anger. She had seen countless gangsters falling at her feet in her many years of dominating Fuxing Road. She didn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t deal with a single shrew.

    "You little bitch..."

    Zhang Li rolled her strange eyes and was about to retort when Ding Ning interrupted her. "Elder Sister Li, you have bad breath and constipation. Moreover, you have a bad temper. That¡¯s because you¡¯re suffering from Yin-Yang imbnce, depletion of the spleen, and hyperactivity in the liver. You¡¯re obese because of Qi deficiency and phlegm retention. Your beard is heavy because you had surgery three years ago and took medicine that contains hormones, leading to an endocrine disorder and excessive testosterone in your body. Do you wish to cure your disease, restore your health, and be beautiful?"

    Zhang Li opened her mouth in astonishment. She was about to curse when she suddenly stopped, and a strange look crossed her eyes. She excitedly asked, "How... How do you know?"

    "Of course, I know. I¡¯m a traditional Chinese medicine doctor. I also know that Senior Sister Li was once a very beautiful girl with a gentle and virtuous character. It¡¯s an operation that turned you like this, isn¡¯t it?"

    Ding Ning sounded very confident as he spoke.

    "Yes, yes, yes! What you said is all true! That, Dr. Ding, can you help me with my illness?"

    Zhang Li was so excited that she trembled all over. She looked at Ding Ning expectantly, no longer doubting his medical expertise.

    The cause of her illness was entirely that operation. The endocrine disorder caused by randomly taking medicine after the operation also turned her from a pretty, sweet-tempered, and amiable beauty to an ugly shrew who was hated by people.

    Over the years, she had used more than ten kinds of deptory drugs alone, but all of them treated her symptoms but not the root cause of it. Her beard would grow in every few days, turning her gentle personality into cynical, irritable, and mean.

    "Now you ought to believe that I was treating Ling Yun earlier. Not only did you misunderstood her, but you also made rude remarks. I can help you treat your disease, but before that, you still owe Ling Yun an apology."

    Ding Ning spoke softly, showing no aggression whatsoever. He carried only the manner of someone virtuously serving the people.

    "I believe it! I believe it! Younger Sister Ling Yun, it¡¯s all my fault that I misunderstood you two. I¡¯m so sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have scolded you. I have a wicked tongue and has a poor mindset. Let me apologize to you. You must forgive me."

    Tears were falling off Zhang Li¡¯s face as she spoke. In a choked voice, she continued, "I know everyone in the hospital look down on me. They call me a shrew, a tigress, and a fake woman behind my back. But I really wasn¡¯t like this in the past. It¡¯s the fault of that damned quack for rmending drugs at random for kickbacks after my appendicitis operation. In the end, I became like this. I couldn¡¯t even find a boyfriend, sob, sob, sob..."

    When Ling Yun saw Ding Ning winking smugly at her, a barely detectable bewitched look crossed her eyes.

    No matter what she encountered, this little man would always imperceptibly minimize her problem.

    If he could cure Zhang Li¡¯s illness, he could ensure that not only would Zhang Li not talk nonsense out there, but she would also fiercely safeguard Ling Yun¡¯s interests in the future.

    For her to enter the hospital as a nurse with her current looks, she must not be without a certain background. The head nurse was her paternal aunt and her uncle was part of the hospital¡¯s management team.

    Helping Ling Yun befriend Zhang Li meant that the former¡¯s career would be smoother in the future.

    In particr, the sight of Zhang Li revealing her true feelings while weeping bitterly also made Ling Yun feel pity for her.

    Though she was previously quite detestable, she had a reason for it. If Ling Yun was in Zhang Li¡¯s shoes, she knew that her character would also be distorted.

    "Elder Sister Li, I don¡¯t me you. You merely misunderstood us. It¡¯s fine now that we cleared the air. Ding Ning has great medical expertise. I¡¯ll definitely have him do his best to help you with your treatment."

    Even though Ling Yun was typically carefree, she was not one to bear grudges. She was still very kind-hearted.

    "Thank you! Thank you, Ling Yun! I¡¯ll treat you like my biological sister in the future. If someone bullies you, tell me and I¡¯ll help you."

    Zhang Li didn¡¯t gain her title of a shrew for nothing. After wiping her tears, she immediately patted Ling Yun¡¯s shoulders and delivered her words with righteousness.

    "Great. We¡¯ll be sisters in the future," Ling Yun said joyfully as she enthusiastically took Zhang Li¡¯s hand.

    Zhang Li suddenly whispered suggestively in her ear, "Girl, you must capture this handsome and capable man as soon as possible. It¡¯ll be toote for regrets after someone else steals him from you."

    "Elder Sister Li! We¡¯re just friends."

    Ling Yun rolled her eyes while putting up a coquettish protest. She nced at Ding Ning guiltily, her face turning red as if she had brushed rouge on her cheeks.

    "Hehe! I know, I know. He¡¯s your friend, right? A boy that is a friend. Shortened, it¡¯s called a boyfriend."

    Zhang Li made eyes at Ling Yun, teasing her. Ling Yu was so embarrassed that she lowered her head but surprisingly made no attempt to protest. She seemed to have tacitly confirmed this status.

    When Ding Ning saw how delicate and charming a bashful Ling Yun was, his eyes immediately widened. This girl was bing more and more feminine.

    How shocking! The difficulty of turning the magnificent female gang leader of Fuxing Road into a sweet little girl was equivalent to turning a gay man straight.

    For some inexplicable reason, Ding Ning felt a sense of indescribable guilt as he took in Lingyun¡¯s bashful gaze. He immediately interrupted the two women¡¯s whispered conversation with a dry cough. "Elder Sister Li, I¡¯ll give you a few jabs with my acupuncture needles first before giving you a prescription. You can go and get some traditional herbs for decoction. As long as you take the medicine diligently, I promise that you¡¯ll be able to overturn your disordered endocrine and return to your true appearance within three months."

    An overjoyed Zhang Li impatiently closed the door. She bashfully shot him an enticing look. "Do I have to take off my clothes?"

    "No... No need!" Ding Ning¡¯s stomach churned and he nearly spat out the Four Great Vajrapanis that he had just eaten. He suppressed his nausea and took out his silver needles. He patted the bed and said, "All you have to do is sit still."

 Chapter 14 Losing Composure

    "Don¡¯t I have to lie down and rest on your thighs?" Zhang Li gave the blushing Ling Yun a somewhat teasing look.

    Ding Ning¡¯s face turned red. With some embarrassment, he said, "Ling Yun¡¯s issue was a headache. It¡¯s not the same illness as yours. Hurry and take a seat!"

    Once Ding Ning used his True Qi to jab Zhang Li with the needles, she stretched her arms in disbelief.

    "I feel much better. I usually feel like there¡¯s a fire burning in my heart and nothing is ever pleasing to my eyes. Now I feel so rxed that even the sun bes beautiful to me. Younger Brother Ding, you sure are impressive," she said in a pleasantly surprised tone.

    "Here, this is your prescription. I¡¯ve clearly marked out how to make and take the medicine. Pay attention to your meals. Don¡¯t eat spicy or frozen food."

    Ding Ning took the paper and pen from Ling Yun and handed Zhang Li a prescription that he wrote with mboyant calligraphy.

    Zhang Li put the prescription away like she was putting away a treasure. She winked at Ling Yun and said, "Sister Ling Yun, you don¡¯t mind taking my shift for a while, do you? I¡¯ll go and get the herbs now."

    Ling Yun knew that Zhang Li was returning the favor, wanting to give her a chance to be alone with Ding Ning. She felt a fire zing in her heart but replied expressionlessly, "Go ahead, I¡¯ll help you cover the shift!"

    Zhang Li excitedly waved at Ding Ning and said meaningfully, "I¡¯ll be taking my leave then, Doctor Ding. I¡¯ll have Sister Ling Yun to take good care of you!"

    "Hurry up and leave. There¡¯s no end to it, is there?" Ling Yun felt her face burning hot and pushed Zhang Li out of the ward embarrassedly.

    Zhang Li gave a strangeugh. "Then I¡¯ll withdraw first, lest I upset someone by being a third wheel."

    "Talk nonsense again and I¡¯ll ignore you." Ling Yun chased the brazen old woman out of the ward like she was shooing an unlucky person.

    When she walked in after closing the door and met Ding Ning¡¯s eyes, she hastily looked avoid his line of sight. Her heart betrayed her by pounding wildly. Her gaze shifted here and there, not daring to look at him.

    Ding Ning also noticed the abnormal atmosphere and was suddenly at a loss of words. Silence fell over both of them as a mood called awkwardness rippled inside the ward.

    "Girl... are you thirsty? Do you want this Master to pour you a ss of water?"

    After a long time, Ling Yun¡¯s voice shattered the awkward mood between two speechless people.

    Ding Ning breathed a sigh of relief. He had found the bashful Ling Yun earlier very feminine, subverting her warrior-like image in his mind.

    Though she was wonderful and beautiful, that side of her made Ding Ning feel like she was a stranger. He was much morefortable with the warrior-like Ling Yun.

    "Then the little one thanks Master Yun," Ding Ning said fawningly.

    He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but he thought he saw Ling Yun looking relieved.

    This was probably because they had gotten used to getting along as a female emperor and a little henchman. Once this was changed, both of them would feel ufortable.

    "Tock! Tock! Tock!" Someone knocked on the door.

    "Come in!" Ding Ning answered.

    "Doctor Ding, can I have a private chat with you?"

    Ye Shn pushed the door open. When she nced at Ling Yun, she looked briefly stunned. What a beautiful little nurse. This kid sure had the luck of meeting beautiful women!

    "Take your time!"

    Ling Yun sized up Ye Shn and saw that thetter was a beautiful but middle-aged woman. Though the woman was gorgeous, she didn¡¯t pose a threat to her. With a twist of her waist, she left tactfully.

    "Madam Ye, haven¡¯t I already told you? What¡¯s there to talk about?"

    Ding Ning frowned. Though Ye Shn was very humble this time, Shen Muyang didn¡¯te with her. It seemed that he had no intention of apologizing, making him feel somewhat frustrated.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he found Shen Muqing to be beautiful, sensible, and a friend that he could talk to, he wouldn¡¯t show any respect to Ye Shn.

    The kind of people he hated most was those who refused to own up to their mistakes and didn¡¯t even have the courage to apologize.

    "I¡¯m here to thank you. I heard from Muqing how you helped her with the needle acupuncturest night. This is enough to show that you¡¯re a good doctor with the kindness of a healer. Secondly, I want to apologize for what I did yesterday. I was up all night, thinking about your words. Society is full of temptations. Everyone will lose themselves and forget themselves. I¡¯ve carefully reflected on myself. Over the years, I have also lost my original heart. Dignity is built on mutual respect. The only reason you didn¡¯t respect me was that I failed to respect you in the first ce..."

    Ding Ning¡¯s expression turned strange after hearing Ye Shn¡¯s emotional speech. This olddy wasn¡¯t bright at all, to dwell on the insignificant mistakes while ignoring the main issue and leverage on emotions.

    He immediately interrupted her words with a faint smile. "Madam Ye, don¡¯t beat around the bush. Just say what you want and don¡¯t y the emotional card. But know this. There are only three things that I want. First, the person who beat me must apologize to me. Second, your side will bear all expenses incurred during my hospitalization. Third, I can help cure your daughter¡¯s illness, but I don¡¯t have the capability now. You need to give me some time. Her life is safe for three months as long as you don¡¯t provoke her."

    Ye Shn smiled awkwardly after Ding Ning discovered her intentions but became overjoyed after hearing his final sentence. She was so excited that she rose to her feet. "You¡¯re willing to treat Muqing?"

    "No, no, no. Madam Ye, my three conditions are in sequence. The first condition is that your son must apologize to me. As for the second condition, your side ought to pay for the hospitalization expenses in the first ce. I¡¯m the victim, after all. I¡¯ll only consider the third condition if the first two conditions are met. I don¡¯t think this is too much to ask for," Ding Ning said calmly.

    While speaking, he raised his index finger and wagged it.

    "It¡¯s not too much, not at all. But..."

    Ye Shn also knew that these three conditions were perfectly reasonable. He was neither ckmailing them nor deliberately trying to embarrass them.

    However, the first condition was the greatest obstacle. Ye Shn was unable tomunicate with Shen Muyang, the stubborn mule. Not even bringing up his father would be effective.

    Ye Shn sighed deeply and said with embarrassment, "We¡¯ve spoiled Muyang rotten. He and his father are carved in the same mold; both are as stubborn as a mule. Even if he knows he has done something wrong, he will never admit his mistake. I¡¯ve lectured him all night, even crying, causing a fuss, and threatening to die. That bastard still refuses to back down. He¡¯s stubbornly refusing to bend his neck."

    Ding Ning shook his head helplessly as he looked at Ye Shn¡¯s weary face and smiled. "I¡¯m also stubborn myself, but I¡¯m never one to force others. If your son thinks his sister¡¯s life isn¡¯t even worth an apology, then forget it. These three conditions are my bottom line. I think I¡¯ve already set a very low bar for my conditions. Please go back. Besides, your daughter has three months of safety left for you to slowly consider!"

    Ye Shn nodded helplessly and said apologetically, "I know you¡¯ve done all that you can, Doctor Ding. I¡¯ll try my best to persuade Muyang. Have a rest; I won¡¯t disturb you any further."

    Ding Ning suddenly felt furious after seeing how dejected she looked, a fury that was directed at Shen Muyang.

    He said loudly, "Tell Shen Muyang that it¡¯s not my style to force someone to do something. Our families have nothing to do with each other. The only reason I would treat your daughter is that I didn¡¯t want a girl to leave the world at the prime of her youth. Otherwise, what do her living and dying have to do with me? If he does something wrong, he must have the courage to bear the consequences. If he doesn¡¯t even have the courage to admit his mistake and endanger his sister¡¯s life because of his so-called personality, he isn¡¯t worthy to be a man or even a brother. How can he face his family?"

    Surprised, Ye Shn turned to look at Ding Ning with red-rimmed eyes. She didn¡¯t understand why he would be this agitated.

    Ding Ning closed his eyes and took a deep breath to pacify his emotions. Only then did he open his eyes, his calmness restored. "I¡¯m sorry for losing myposure. I really feel bad for Shen Muqing. Shen Muyang keeps saying how much he loves his sister, but what I see is a self-centered and self-loving asshole. His so-called stubbornness is just a facade he puts up to hide the fact that he doesn¡¯t have the courage to face his mistakes. Perhaps he¡¯ll understand just how important family is to everyone after experiencing the separation of death. Please go back."

    Ye Shn nodded pensively and turned to leave. Compared to how deeply Ding Ning cared for his family, Shen Muyang was like a child who refused to grow up. Without experiencing the pain of separation that death brings, he would never understand just how important family was to him.

    Ding Ningy transfixed on his sickbed, staring at the white ceiling in a daze. There were an indescribable sadness and longing in his eyes. "Dad, where have you and those Masters gone? I miss you all so much."

    It had been five years since he left the border town that he yearned for day and night, five years since he lost contact with his father. He was still not used to this bustling city with its bright lights.

    Compared to the simplicity of the people in his small town, this ce was filled with intrigues and schemes. He had no choice but to put on a facade to conceal the kindness in his heart and show ferocious fangs for self-protection.

    Shen Muyang ignored his sister¡¯s life and refused to apologize for his so-called ego. This touched the most sensitive bottom line in Ding Ning¡¯s heart.

    To him, nothing in this world was more important than familial love.

    Having grown up in a single-parent home, Ding Ning was both unfortunate and fortunate.

    He was unfortunate tock maternal love. Moreover, his father was a taciturn butcher who spoke no more than ten words all year round. There was never a smile on his face as if he had been born with the inability to smile.

    Yet, he was fortunate in that his quiet father found him four good masters to apany him throughout his childhood.

    First Master, Meng Wenhan, taught him astronomy, geography, economy, politics, and human history.

    Second Master, Zhao Fugui, told him anecdotes of the Jianghu and taught him psychology, business, how to make friends, and how to survive better in society.

    Third Master, Duan Xiaowu, taught him how to survive in the wild,y traps, snipe with guns, use bows and arrows, and hunt and kill.

    Fourth Master, Chen Qiao¡¯er, taught him cooking, tolerance, and medicine.

    His father had no medical knowledge but handed Chen Qiao¡¯er their ancestral medical book "Compendium of Flora" so thetter could teach him. Meanwhile, his father taught him exquisite Cattle-butchering Skill.

    After more than ten years of hard training, Ding Ning had sharpened his Cattle-butchering Skill to the point that he could operate on a white mouse with a 1.5-foot long, straight-edged machete.

    Therefore, Ding Ning¡¯s hands were stable and dry in all times. Even his temperament became cid and calm. His expression wouldn¡¯t change even if Mount Tai copsed in front of him.

    Confucius often said that to be calm during major events. The more danger one encountered, the calmer one must be in order to maintain the rity of mind.

    Ding Ning¡¯s masters taught him not only martial arts and crafts but also human responsibility, wisdom to distinguish right from wrong, as well as the courage to be fearless.

    Ding Ning believed in the saying that he would be able to ignore the temptation before his eyes no matter how great it was, and his spine would never bend for that reason.

    Ding Ning wasn¡¯t someone who would ignore someone on their deathbed but his Second Master, Zhao Fugui, once taught him a person would be grateful to him with a small favor but would grow to hate him once his increasing demands weren¡¯t met. People would only be more appreciative of hard-won things.

    This was the real reason why he refused to let Shen Muyang go and insisted on thetter apologizing.

 Chapter 15 Framing

    Ding Ning wasn¡¯t a fool. He could tell from the pure Yanjing dialect and styling of Ye Shn and her children that the Shen family was an influential family.

    This was precisely the connection that he needed. He didn¡¯t mind treating Shen Muqing as a favor for the Shen family, but it was aplete art when it came to selling this favor.

    If he didn¡¯t straighten out Shen Muyang this shit-stirrer, he wouldn¡¯t get on the good side of the Shen family even if he ved over curing Shen Muqing¡¯s illness.

    He had never been a servile person who took the initiative to tter others. He wanted both the connections that the Shen family would provide him as well as the family¡¯s gratitude. That was the only way he could get them to help him at a critical moment.

    However, Shen Muyang¡¯s callowness annoyed him so much that he lost his previous calmness today.

    Of course, he would rather die than admit that he had fallen for Shen Muqing.

    What young man wouldn¡¯t be affectionate? What young woman wouldn¡¯t dream of love? His brief, cordial rtionship with Shen Muqing was enough to make him feel like he was walking on clouds. It made him feel like he had met his confidante.

    The multi-talented and wise woman impressed the conceited and knowledgable Ding Ning.

    Talking to her was a kind of enjoyment. It was a kind of spiritual pleasure, something that was unexinable and indescribable. The feeling was a mystery to him, but it was as if the two of them were lovers in their previous lives.

    Such a stunning beauty with iparable wisdom had built an indescribable tacit understanding with him in the span of a brief conversation.

    There was neither a sense of estrangement nor alienation between them. She was like an old friend whom he had known for decades. They had endlessmon topics to talk about, making him forget the passage of time entirely.

    If he were to describe this with a crude analogy, they knew what kind of shit each other was excreting once they pushed their butts out. They would even discuss with great interest what kind of excrement would make the best fertilizer.

    Unfortunately, his father had decided on an engagement for him. He didn¡¯t even know who the girl was and if she was as pretty as Shen Muqing.

    Ding Ning mulled over these thoughts like an idle person. He was free anyway. He then decided to take out the stone figure and start cultivating.

    Some time passed. Ling Yun entered the ward several times but didn¡¯t disturb him out of the assumption that he was sleeping. The day shift wasn¡¯t like the night shift, after all. She couldn¡¯t brazenly ck off next to him.

    With a thud, the ward door was violently kicked in and several men in security uniforms stormed in.

    "You¡¯re Ding Ning? We¡¯re from the Department of Safety and Security of the hospital. We suspect that you¡¯re involved in a theft case. Pleasee with us."

    The leader of the security guards was thin, short, and ordinary-looking. However, he had a shrewd face. He nted his butt on the sickbed and waved his rubber baton fiercely to enhance his persuasion.

    Ding Ning slowly sat up with a frown. "What theft?"

    "Don¡¯t talk so much. You¡¯ll find out aftering with us. Hurry up," the guard yelled.

    Inadvertently, he kept ncing at Ding Ning¡¯s mobile phone.

    Ding Ning noticed how evasive he sounded and how his eyes burned when he looked at his mobile phone. He suddenly realized that Li Wensheng was no fool either. Li Wensheng wanted to destroy the evidence through this fool.

    "Wang Jun, what are you doing? This is the intensive care unit. Who let you in?"

    The group of security guards had stormed into the ward and even kicked the door. Other people were long rmed. The patients and the medical staff had all gathered outside.

    Ling Yun was the first to run over. When she saw that they were trying to take Ding Ning away, her long and shapely brows furrowed, and she immediately shouted at them.

    "I don¡¯t care if this is the intensive care unit or not. Doctor Li of the Department of Cardiology on the 12th floor lost a watchst night. Do you know how much that watch is worth? It¡¯s a Cartier worth more than 40,000 yuan! After receiving Doctor Li¡¯s report, our department discovered through the CCTV footage inside the lift that only Ding Ning went up to the floor when Doctor Li lost his watch. What was a patient doing, not sleeping in the middle of the night and going up to the 12th floor? Who would¡¯ve stolen the watch if not him?"

    Wang Jun spoke righteously.

    Ling Yun was stunned. She was aware that Ding Ning went upstairs to treat a patientst night, but it was impossible that Ding Ning would turn around to steal someone¡¯s watch.

    She knew Ding Ning very well. He was definitely that kind of man with integrity and unflinching righteousness. Otherwise, why would she even bother looking at him?

    However, Wang Jun had CCTV footage as evidence. She didn¡¯t have an excuse to stop them from investigating the matter. Her face flushed and her chest was rising up and down.

    She said furiously, "Even if Ding Ning went up to the 12th floorst night, he couldn¡¯t be presumed to have stolen it, could he?"

    Wang Jun cast a nce at Ling Yun¡¯s heaving and a trace of greed flitted across his eyes. He swallowed and delivered his next words with righteousness.

    "Our Department of Safety and Security will neither spare a bad person nor nder a good person. Ding Ning is currently the prime suspect. We¡¯ll be taking him back to investigate. We¡¯ll also be searching the room."

    When Ding Ning saw the confident look on Wang Jun¡¯s face, he recalled how this kid had sat on his sickbed as soon as he came in. His heart immediately sank. This son of a bitch wanted to frame him.

    He used his Absolute Touch and, sure enough, found himself a watch under his bed sheet.

    He mentally sneered. Li Wensheng was truly despicable. That coward was actually trying to frame him and destroy his reputation alongside with the evidence.

    Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t the average Joe. He hadn¡¯t practiced his pose in martial arts and speed of his hands in vain all these years. Otherwise, the asshole would really have entrapped him.

    Immediately, he sat up at a leisurely pace. With a speed undetectable by the naked eye, he fished out the watch and conveniently ced into Wang Jun¡¯s pocket. There were so many pairs of eyes staring at him, but no one noticed.

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart calmed. He sat brazenly on the bed and looked at Wang Jun in contempt. "You¡¯re just a guard of the Department of Safety and Security, not the police. What right do you have to subpoena me?"

    Wang Jun smiled sinisterly at him. "I think you must be suffering from a guilty conscience. Come, someone. Take him away. Seize all his belongings and search the ward."

    "Let me see who¡¯ll dare to do that," Ling Yun bellowed, inserting herself in front of Ding Ning like a protective mother hen. The girl widened her almond-shaped eyes and furrowed her finely-shaped eyebrows.

    The guards who were about toe forward immediately stopped in their tracks and looked awkwardly at Wang Jun.

    These security guards were contract employees that the hospital could fire at will. However, Ling Yun, the most beautiful of all nurses, was an honest-to-goodness medical school graduate with professional qualifications. She would be a regr employee of the hospital after her internship and start establishing her career. She wasn¡¯t an ordinary nurse on contract. These security guards were no match for her whether in terms of status or position. Even though Wang Jun was also a contract employee, he was nevertheless the deputy section chief. He was their backbone. He had more say when it came to offending others.

    "Ling Yun, don¡¯t obstruct us in handling the case. If you continue being obstinate, I might just apprehend you as his aplice," Wang Jun said in a strange tone.

    He thought, "I would give you some face in the past, but I now have Li Wensheng¡¯s backing. Do I still have to fear a little nurse?"

    He continued to mutter in his mind, "Could this little girl be having an affair with this kid? Goddamnit, the swine has gotten away with the good cabbages. I swear I¡¯ll have you suppressed under my crotch and obediently allow yourself to be conquered someday."

    "Move aside. I¡¯ll take care of it!"

    Ding Ning patted Ling Yun on the shoulder. They were now in the hospital, not outside their house door. Ling Yun¡¯s title as the female gang leader of Fuxing Road was useless here.

    "What exactly is going on here? Did you offend someone?"

    Ling Yun cast him a worried look. She could also sense the confidence of the bastard, Wang Jun. She was sure that he had someone¡¯s backing and obviously came with malicious intentions.

    "Different situations call for different actions. It¡¯s an old enemy trying to frame me. Ling Yun, call the police!"

    Suddenly, Ding Ning straightened his back and his aura instantly turned deadly sharp. His face sank. "Your name is Wang Jun, isn¡¯t it? Let me tell you this. I won¡¯t go to the Department of Safety and Security with you. You all don¡¯t have the right to subpoena me, much less to search the ward. Now that we¡¯ve called the police, let¡¯s wait for the police to deal with this. I know that you have ulterior motives to make this incident bigger. I know I¡¯m innocent but don¡¯t me me for not reminding you that being a dog also requires the consciousness of being a dog. Based on Article 243 of the Criminal Law of the People¡¯s Republic of China, fabricating facts to falsely use and frame a person with the intention of making him subject to a criminal investigation will bring you not more than three years of imprisonment, detention, or perhaps surveince, if the circumstances are serious. If serious consequences are caused, you¡¯ll be sentenced to an imprisonment of not less than three years but not more than ten years. Members of a state organ who knowinglymit an act shall be given an even heavier punishment."

    Wang Jun¡¯s face paled. He looked at Ding Ning with indecision and bewilderment. Wasn¡¯t this guy a medical school graduate that no hospital would take in? How did he know so much about thew?

    Ding Ning seemed to have read his mind. He said meaningfully, "I¡¯m a graduate who majored in bothw and clinical medicine. Never mind the fact that Doctor Li¡¯s watch isn¡¯t in my ward. Even if you find it here, you won¡¯t find my fingerprints on it and can¡¯t convict me for it. If anyone attempts to frame me for the crime, they must be wary of awsuit."

    Wang Jun felt a sudden shock but swiftly calmed down. Since he wanted to hurt Ding Ning, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be so stupid as to leave his fingerprints on it.

    Before he took the watch, he had specially coated ayer of glue on his fingers. Even if he couldn¡¯t harm Ding Ning, he also wouldn¡¯t be involved in it. Either way, he was just doing his job with impartiality.

    What did he have to fear with a strong backer like Li Wensheng? He immediately became bold and said arrogantly, "Save the nonsense. We¡¯ll find out whether or not you stole the watch after youe with me to the Department of Safety and Security for investigation."

    Ding Ning shook his head in disdain and chuckled. "Looking at your shrewd face, I thought you¡¯re a smart person. I didn¡¯t expect you a fool with bricks for brains. I¡¯m now being warded in the intensive care unit. I¡¯m a patient. Never mind the fact that you¡¯re a security guard. Even if the policees here, they can¡¯t do anything to me if I don¡¯t want to cooperate with them. Of course, you can try your luck. If you dare to do it, I guarantee that everything that happened here today will be uploaded to the Inte immediately. The deputy chief of the Department of Safety and Security of Changjiang Hospital enforces thew barbarically. When that happens, not even Li Wensheng¡¯s uncle would be able to save you."

    Wang Jun¡¯s heart quivered. Seeing how Ling Yun and others had already taken out their mobile phones to film, he realized that Ding Ning wasn¡¯t as simple as Li Wensheng had described thetter to be. Li Wensheng had called Ding Ning a timid and cowardly university graduate, but this guy was definitely someone difficult.

    He couldn¡¯t help feeling a twinge of regret. Had he known this earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten himself involved in something this troublesome just to curry favor with Li Wensheng. However, he had already ced the watch under the sheets of Ding Ning¡¯s bed. He could only stick to his ways.

    But he no longer had the courage to take Ding Ning away by force. The only reason he tried to curry favor with Li Wensheng was so that he could eventually get the favor of his uncle and be the chief of the Department of Safety and Security.

    If he dared to take Ding Ning away by force, the news of the Department of Safety and Security of Changjiang Hospital illegally and forcibly taking a patient for interrogation would probably be the most searched topic on the Inte tonight.

    When that happened, the reputation of Changjiang Hospital would suffer, and Executive Zhou would be furious. Never mind being the head of the Department of Safety and Security, he might even lose this job.

    Wang Jun¡¯s expression shifted uncertainly. He was in a dilemma and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Though he was slick and even a little clever, he was nevertheless a young worker fresh out of the countryside who had never seen much of the world. Once he encountered an unexpected situation, he would immediately panic.

 Chapter 16 Ninghai Branch of Traditional Chinese Medicine Association

    "What¡¯s going on? Howe you haven¡¯t taken that guy away?"

    Li Wensheng was in a flutter. He kept following Wang Jun and his fellows in an attempt to take away Ding Ning¡¯s cell phone in chaos and destroy his evidence.

    Seeing Wang Jun and his fellows failed to take away Ding Ning after such a long time, Li Wensheng knew that they weren¡¯t going to make it. He secretly cursed them and immediately made a phone call, "Shanji, it¡¯s your turn to take action."

    "Brother Li, it¡¯s just a phone. It¡¯s just that my fellows have worked with me for long. They deserve to get paid for doing it..."

    There came a listless voice of a man from the phone. Obviously, they wouldn¡¯t cast the eagle till they saw the hare.

    "One hundred thousand yuan. As long as you can make it, I¡¯ll pay you one hundred thousand yuan. Now I¡¯ll transfer fifty thousand yuan to you as a deposit!"

    Li Wensheng said through clenched teeth. Although one hundred thousand yuan wasn¡¯t a lot of money to him, he still found it a bit unbearable. Nevertheless, one hundred thousand yuan was no big dealpared to his prospect.

    "Brother Li, you are so straightforward! I promise to do it well. Just wait for our good news!"

    In a restaurant named Bighead Carp at the entrance of the hospital, dozens of young men who looked like punks were drinking in their fervor. One with a cockb-like haircut stared at the transfer message on his phone and instantly brightened up.

    He hung up the phone and said with a wave, "Buddies, let¡¯s get to work!"

    "Boss, you are awesome! You get us a big business deal when you just left the hospital."

    A punk with studs and white hair ttered his boss.

    "It¡¯s a piece of cake! Work for me, and I guarantee that you can make a fortune. Let¡¯s go!"

    The man with a cockb-like haircut first walked out of the restaurant with a vigorous wave, followed by a group of punks.

    The fat boss of the restaurant stopped them timidly and said unctuously, "Buddies, you haven¡¯t paid the bill."

    "What the fricking bill should we pay? You didn¡¯t see that we haven¡¯t finished the dishes yet? Don¡¯t remove the dishes. We are going to deal with something. We¡¯lle back and go on drinking after that. Get off!"

    The punk with white hair impatiently kicked away the fat boss and strode away with scorn.

    "Bah! Such a gang of damned brats! Nowadays they still dine and dash. Little Liu, follow them. Little Zhao, call the police."

    The fat boss was kicked over, and it took him some time to recover. After that, he roared with a ferocious face.

    "Boss, they are bad guys. Will they revenge themselves on us if we call the police?"

    The waitress called Little Zhao asked timidly.

    "Bullshit! They are just a gang of indecent brats! When I stood out in the underworld, they were just ying with mud somewhere. How dared they dine and dash in my restaurant! They thought I spent all this time in the underworld for nothing? Although I¡¯ve got out of the underworld, there have always been legends of mine. In the underworld, everyone would show me some respect. Just call the police as I said."

    The fat boss ferociously took off his white T-shirt printed with big footprints. At the sight of his breasts which were plumper than those of a woman and tattooed with a cute cartoon goldfish. The fellows couldn¡¯t helpughing while covering their mouths.

    At this moment, the senior officials inpatient ward on the thirteenth floor was crowded. There were Director Zhao, Executive Zhou, the senior executive of the hospitalmittee and even two masters of traditional Chinese medicine Elder Hu and Elder Zhang.

    Shen Muqing stayed in bed quietly, perfunctorily responding to the warm greeting from these people with a restrained smile. She knew that they came here not for her, but for the fantastic guy.

    Huang Guangwei, director of the cardiothoracic department, said in surprise with the newest inspection report in his hand, "Miracle, it¡¯s a miracle! ording to the result of the previous report, atherosclerosis of the patient¡¯s arteria coronaria caused the arterial wall to get thicker and harder as well as the vascr lumen to get narrower. The lesions umted inrge and medium muscr arteries. They almost developed to block the arterial lumen, which would cause ischemia on the organs supplied by the artery. Now the symptom of atherosclerosis of arteria coronaria has vanished. Although she hasn¡¯t been cured, her condition has been controlled. She is in no danger in a short time."

    Director Zhao knew little about this, but still showed a great interest in it, "To put it bluntly, is the young man really talented?"

    "Yes. He¡¯s more than talented. He¡¯s considerably talented."

    Huang Guangwei was quite an open-minded director of the surgical department. He didn¡¯t retaliate against Ding Ning because thetter¡¯s capability of controlling the patient¡¯s condition made him lose face. Instead, he highly praised Ding Ning.

    "I can just describe it a miracle. The patient has a severe congenital heart disease, apanied by patent ductus arteriosus, pulmonary stenosis, heart valve stenosis and symptoms like atherosclerosis of arteria coronaria and myocardium ischemia. I can say that the patient could die at any time like dancing on the point of a sword. I believe that even the best cardiologist around the world doesn¡¯t dare to perform an operation on her."

    Huang Guangwei¡¯s face was brightened up. He took a deep breath and said, "I majored in western medicine. To be honest, I was a bit dismissive of traditional Chinese medicine before. I considered it pseudoscience because it hasn¡¯t been clinically tested. However, now the young man Ding Ning has proved my narrow-mindedness and changed my opinion of traditional Chinese medicine with his fantastic acupuncture therapy. I have to say that traditional Chinese medicine has a curative effect indeed. It has aplished what western medicine is incapable of and created an impossible miracle. I¡¯m really looking forward to the following therapeutic process."

    It gave Elder Zhang and Elder Hu great delight to hear that. Elder Hu stroked the beard on his chin and said seriously, "Let me add one point. China is a country dogged with misfortunes and mishaps. Multiple foreign invasions resulted in China¡¯s historical and cultural discontinuity. Most medical procedures of our predecessors have been lost, which caused the decline of traditional medicine. Nevertheless, it doesn¡¯t mean that traditional Chinese medicine is no better than western medicine which takes effect quickly but fixes symptoms instead of root causes. Although the treatment of traditional Chinese medicine takes effect slowly, it emphasizes on addressing both symptoms and root causes with a low recurrence rate."

    Seeing all of them listening earnestly, Elder Hu felt refreshed in high spirits. He said vigorously, "Traditional medicine declined for some reason. Traditional Chinese medicine is extensive and profound, often apanied by abstruse metaphysics, which easily makes people consider it superstitious. Thus, it has been denounced as pseudoscience. It¡¯s a shame to tell you that Elder Zhang and I both fail to offer an effective treatment for Miss Shen¡¯s condition. Elder Zhang and I can¡¯t understand Ding Ning¡¯s treatment, but it has an apparent effect. Besides, his needle technique seems like the Nine Ghosts and 13-needle technique which has been lost for a long time. Thus, I boldly specte that Ding Ning¡¯s treatment isn¡¯t from modern traditional Chinese medicine, but from real ancient medicine."

    "What? How is this possible?"

    "Ancient medicine reappears. What does it mean to traditional medicine?"

    "In ancient times, there was Hua Tuo who treated Guan Yu by scraping the poison off the bone and performed a craniotomy for Cao Cao. It¡¯s thus evident that our ancient traditional Chinese medicine has never been so-called pseudoscience."

    "Does it indicate that traditional medicine is going to revive at the dead end?"

    "Although I majored in western medicine, I¡¯m in awe of our mysterious traditional Chinese medicine. However, there are some traditional Chinese physicians who haven¡¯t mastered their medical skills with moral degradation in medicine. They often cheat the patients and treat them with diagnostic errors. That¡¯s the reason for the decline of traditional Chinese medicine."

    "Traditional Chinese medicine is China¡¯s treasure. It shouldn¡¯t decline. Seeing the current situation of the medicalmunity, I feel so sorry for traditional Chinese medicine."

    "The reappearance of ancient traditional Chinese medicine may be the turning point of the rise of China¡¯s medicine."

    "s, don¡¯t be so optimistic. It depends on the country¡¯s attitude toward traditional Chinese medicine. There are some current situations which we are incapable of changing."

    ... On hearing what Elder Hu said, other people got excited like boiling water drop into boiling oil, giving their own view one after another. Among them, Liu Jianshe, chief of the traditional Chinese medicine section, was the most excited.

    Director Zhao watched them calmly but felt extremely excited. He didn¡¯t raise his hands to signal for a pause until they finished the discussion.

    After attracting all attention by giving a cough, he said in excitement, "Ministry of Health has just issued the newest document. The document says that national leaders decide to support the development of traditional medicine with great efforts. They n to establish a Traditional Chinese Medicine Association led by the Ministry of Health, and order departments of health in different ces to cooperate and assist. Ninghai is a municipality, so Ninghai Branch of Traditional Chinese Medicine Association will be established."

    Looking around slowly, Director Zhao found the practitioners in traditional Chinese medicine such as Elder Zhang and Elder Hu were all excited. He then said with satisfaction, "Ninghai Branch of Traditional Chinese Medicine Association will be established with the help of Ninghai health bureau, but we just have the supervisory power. The specific business will be managed by the elected president of Ninghai Branch of Traditional Chinese Medicine Association. It aims to carry forward China¡¯s medical culture and make our traditional Chinese medicine an international industry."

    "Is it going topete with western medicine?"

    "Traditional Chinese medicine has declined for several decades. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy for it to rise rapidly."

    "Nothing is impossible to a willing heart. As long as the country is willing to offer support, I believe that traditional Chinese medicine will definitely revive."

    "Easier said than done. Traditional Chinese medicine is different from western medicine. The practitioners of western medicine can be cultivated in huge quantities, but it¡¯s difficult to do that in traditional Chinese medicine."

    "We should do it no matter how difficult it is. The precious treasure left by our ancestors can¡¯t be ruined in our hands."

    ...

    Director Zhao¡¯s words caused an uproar again. Some people were in high spirits. Some dampened their spirits. Some were ambitious. Some shrank back from difficulties. Some gave their view excitedly. Some were dismissive of it. They showed different attitudes.

    Director Zhao watched them with a smile. After they calmed down, he continued saying, "Of course, I tell you the news in advance just to indicate that the country is going to support the development of traditional medicine. We¡¯ll probably initiate the establishment of Ninghai Branch of Traditional Chinese Medicine Association after the Spring Festival. At the time, there will be a conference for the practitioners of traditional Chinese medicine in Ninghai. We¡¯ll talk over the details at the conference. You can carefully consider your opinions or suggestions during this time, and speak them up enthusiastically in the conference. Let¡¯s stop on this topic now and bring our attention back to Miss Shen¡¯s condition. Ms. Ye, is there any chance that Ding Ning could cure Miss Shen?"

    Ye Shn nced at Shen Muyang who drooped his head without saying anything. He had held the pose without moving since she returned and told him what Ding Ning said.

    Knowing that Shen Muyang was entangled, she couldn¡¯t help sighing deeply. Sometimes she couldn¡¯t understand a man¡¯s dignity, such as Ding Ning¡¯s, Shen Muyang¡¯s and her husband¡¯s.

    Ye Shn really wanted to give Shen Muyang a moment. She had an intuition that he woulde to terms with Ding Ning finally.

    However, now Director Zhao had turned it into a conversation about her daughter. She had to respond, "Ding Ning, hmm, is a doctor with a strong personality, but undoubtedly he¡¯s very talented. I believe that although now he¡¯s not sure about curing Mu Qing, he will be capable of curing Mu Qing sooner orter."

    "Ms. Ye¡¯s words are exactly what I want to say. We are all clear about your daughter¡¯s condition. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s a living miracle that she¡¯s still alive. Ding Ning has created two miracles on this miracle. First, he has restored your daughter¡¯s myocardium expansion. Second, he has restrained the atherosclerosis of her arteria coronaria. In this way, he has gained some time for your daughter. I believe that Ding Ning can create a bigger miracle someday."

    Elder Hu didn¡¯t hide how much he admired Ding Ning. He saw the hope of traditional Chinese medicine¡¯s revival on Ding Ning.

 Chapter 17 Li Qiuhais Fury

    "Many people make some mistakes in understanding acupuncture. In fact, acupuncture is just a name. It includes needle technique and moxibustion therapy. Elder Hu, I carefully inquired about Miss Shen¡¯s treatment process. We just noticed his Nine Ghosts and 13-needle Technique, but ignored his moxibustion. ording to Miss Shen¡¯s words, when Ding Ning drew the needles out, he kept twirling the needles. She felt a stream of gas in her body relieving her symptom constantly. She said the stream of gas made her feel unprecedentedlyfortable and rxed. I¡¯m wondering what it makes you think of."

    With a sparkle in his eyes, Elder Zhang seemed like thinking of something.

    "Comfort caused by a stream of gas?" Elder Hu puzzled over it, frowning. Suddenly he said in astonishment with a sparkle in his eyes, "Is it True Qi?"

    Elder Zhang stroked his beard and said with a smile, "So it is."

    Other people were all confused, not knowing what they were talking about. Executive Zhou said with a smile, "Elder Zhang, Elder Hu, it¡¯s real happiness to share your happiness with others. Please share your discovery with us."

    Elder Hu said with a chuckle, "In ¡¯in Questions¡¤Theory of Ancient Pure Nature¡¯, it says that stay ideologically carefree and pure, and True Qi would be obedient and harmonious. ording to the theory of traditional Chinese medicine, True Qi is the fundamental substance to maintain the vital activity of the human body. Our lives all depend on True Qi. In other words, there is True Qi in everyone¡¯s body. Nevertheless, a human can¡¯t use True Qi without special practicing method. Both Elder Zhang and I are from traditional Chinese medicine families. We¡¯ve cultivated our mind and True Qi since our childhood. We are capable of using the True Qi in our bodies after decades of practice."

    "Is this Qigong?" Director Zhao asked, frowning. During these years, there were not a few people who organized some cults in the name of Qigong. It was natural that he who worked in an institution would reject these messy things.

    "True Qi is True Qi. What does it have to do with so-called Qigong?"

    Elder Hu was more than eighty years old, enjoying high prestige. He respected Director Zhao, but he wouldn¡¯t fawn on him. On hearing Director Zhao¡¯s words, he said unhappily, "Everyone farts. It¡¯s caused by the clean gas rising and foul gas sinking in the body. It indirectly proves that True Qi truly exists. Nevertheless, ordinary people are incapable of controlling the movement of True Qi without special method and training. It¡¯s like inner force described in novels. People can cultivate inner force through constant practice. That¡¯s what we call True Qi and ancient people called inner force."

    "Isn¡¯t it made up by novelists? How is it possible that inner force really exists?"

    Director Zhao opened his mouth wide in shock. He instinctively considered it a heretical idea.

    "Director Zhao, you just haven¡¯t seen anything like that. I¡¯m not sure whether what ancient people called inner force really exists. Nevertheless, ancient martial arts families do exist in our country. They are not capable of moving freely in the sky and on thend like the descriptions in novels, but they do have the power far beyond that of ordinary people. Even some top special soldiers are incapable of getting close to them."

    Ye Shn suddenly interrupted nkly.

    "Oh my god, such people really exist?"

    Director Zhao opened his eyes wide in shock. He dared to doubt Elder Hu¡¯s words but firmly believed Ye Shn¡¯s words. After all, she was such a respectabledy with an outlook a lot broader than his.

    "You haven¡¯t seen it doesn¡¯t mean that it doesn¡¯t exist. My dad has inner force, and I felt it once..."

    Shen Muyang who remained silent suddenly raised his head and showed off. But he then shut up in time under the severe gaze of Ye Shn.

    Director Zhao shut up tamely. He just faintly heard that Shen Muyang¡¯s father was a big shot whose identity was ssified as a top secret. He didn¡¯t want to get killed merely out of curiosity.

    Sometimes the more a person knew, the sooner he would die. In official circles, the initialw of survival was to keep the mouth and ears shut. Undoubtedly he did a good job at this point.

    Supported by others, Elder Hu felt relieved. He said, "I used to deal with the younger generation from ancient martial arts families. They are real warriors. They will never show their martial arts in front of others unless it¡¯s necessary. They look like ordinary people. I identally saved the life of someone from an ancient martial arts family when I was young. After that, I realized the existence of these special people. It was the guy who taught me to cultivate True Qi. So it¡¯s normal that you haven¡¯t heard of them."

    Elder Zhang said with a chuckle, "Elder Hu, so that¡¯s the reason why you could cultivate True Qi. I also have a simr experience. I got a guide book about cultivation by ident and managed to cultivate True Qi with the help of it."

    With a sparkle in his eyes, Executive Zhou suddenly said, "Are only traditional Chinese physicians who have cultivated True Qi capable of making outstanding achievements in the field of traditional Chinese medicine?"

    "That might not be true. Someone without True Qi can also make outstanding achievements in medicine. We have just cultivated entry-level True Qi. It can just improve our health and make us healthier than ordinary people. Nevertheless, True Qi is effective when being applied to acupuncture."

    Elder Hu shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "It¡¯s a pity that it consumes a great deal of spirit to apply True Qi to acupuncture treatment. To be frank, it¡¯s an arduous but fruitless job. If someone treats a patient with True Qi, it¡¯s very likely to exhaust his True Qi which he has cultivated for more than a decade. It¡¯s impossible for him to recover without a long-term rest. Generally, no one would treat a patient with his True Qi, unless the patient is his closest rtive."

    "You said that Ding Ning¡¯s True Qi is natural masculine True Qi. Does it mean that Ding Ning has cultivated True Qi as well and treated Miss Shen with it?"

    Being inspired, Executive Zhou kept asking.

    Elder Hu and Elder Zhang nced at each other, seeing the regret in each other¡¯s eyes. They shouldn¡¯t have exposed Ding Ning¡¯s secret by making a guess in front of others.

    But now Elder Hu just had to ease the situation by saying, "We just made a guess. It may not be the truth."

    Executive Zhou was a worldly-wise person. From their expressions, he could tell that they were reluctant to keep talking about it. He could understand that they did that for protecting Ding Ning. It seemed that he had guessed right.

    Meanwhile, it made waves in Shen Muqing¡¯s heart. With tears in her pretty eyes, she couldn¡¯t help thinking, "It turns out that it cost him such precious True Qi to treat me. It¡¯s no wonder that he was in a sweat with a pale face after drawing the needles out. It¡¯s because he was exhausted."

    Recalling that he was misunderstood by her brother out of nothing and beaten when he felt so weak, Shen Muqing felt regretful and gave Shen Muyang a hard look.

    Shen Muyang looked confused. He thought, "What happened? I didn¡¯t mess with you. Why did you roll your eyes at me? Is it so-called getting shot even when lying down?"

    Ye Shn sensitively noticed what was going on. She instantly figured out the cause and then couldn¡¯t help feeling guilty for what her son had done to Ding Ning.

    "He¡¯s such a good kid. He was willing to save a girl irrelevant to him with his True Qi which he has cultivated painstakingly. He really has a virtue more precious than gold."

    "It¡¯s no wonder that he said he couldn¡¯t cure Mu Qing now. His True Qi must have been exhausted, so he couldn¡¯t cure Mu Qing at one go and has to continue the treatment after he recovers."

    "Even Elder Hu doesn¡¯t dare to save people with his True Qi after several decades of practice. Ding Ning is just a young man, so he must have less True Qi. Thus, he appears to be more virtuous."

    Thinking of this, Ye Shn who believed that she knew about the truth gave Shen Muyang a hard look. Looking at Ding Ning and her disappointing son, she found that Ding Ning was iparable to her son.

    Shen Muyang got more confused. He had no idea what had happened. Why did they despise him so much that they both gave him a hard look?

    "I heard that the highly-skilled doctor Ding Ning is in our hospital. Executive Zhou, let¡¯s go to visit the highly-skilled doctor Ding Ning who is always ready to help others!"

    Director Zhao was in a good mood. He couldn¡¯t wait to draw Ding Ning in, because it was a great achievement in his official career.

    "Okay, let¡¯s go to visit our little hero doctor Ding!"

    After thinking for a while, Executive Zhou decided that he must make Ding Ning stay in Changjiang Hospital at all cost. His official career all depended on Ding Ning who had impressed Director Zhao.

    Elder Hu and Elder Zhang were overjoyed. They had been looking forward to meeting Ding Ning, the young man who had created a miracle.

    "Go ahead. I¡¯ll stay."

    Ye Shn nodded politely. She needed to have a talk with Shen Muyang after sending them away.

    Director Zhao and Executive Zhou attended by the senior executive of the hospitalmittee went to the emergency ICU on the first floor like a flood.

    "Fuck you, damned bitch! I¡¯m about to get even with you! Buddies, go ahead and fix the skank."

    "Boss, is this bitch the one who set you up? She¡¯s pretty. Maybe we can take her back and you can cool down after having some fun with her. "

    "Stop talking nonsense. Beat this guy at the same time. Just talk about it after I cool down."

    "Okay, boss, we will definitely make them pay back."

    ...

    Just getting out of the elevator, Director Zhao saw ICU overcrowded and heard a gang of punks yelling.

    It got him so angry that a bunch of guards from the Department of Safety and Security just stood aside and seemed to be gloating at it. With his face instantly darkening, he said angrily, "Who can tell me what¡¯s going on?"

    "I... I don¡¯t know!"

    The sweat immediately dropped down from Executive Zhou¡¯s forehead. He tilted his head, stared at Li Qiuhai and said harshly, "Deputy executive Li, you are in charge of security section. Tell me what¡¯s going on?"

    Li Qiuhai swallowed briefly and said unctuously, "I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯ll go to check what¡¯s going on."

    After finishing his words, he trotted over to the crowd while yelling, "Excuse me! Excuse me! What¡¯s going on here?"

    Wang Jun was watching in the crowd with a sinister smile. Pushed by Li Qiuhai, he staggered and nearly fell down. He cursed without turning around, "Fu*k, how dare you push me!"

    Li Qiuhai got so furious that he almost spat up blood. As the assistant dean in a high and influential position, when had he been cursed by a guard?

    He immediately pointed at Wang Jun and yelled with a shiver, "Wang Jun, you are fired from now on!"

    "What the hell are you talking about? Who do you think you are? Ah... Li ... Executive Li, I¡¯m... I¡¯m not cursing you. I... "

    Wang Jun turned around and cursed in anger. After seeing Li Qiuhai¡¯s ashen face, he failed to talk with a pale face and cool hands and feet.

    "I¡¯ll deal with youter. Tell me what¡¯s going on? Have you done your job? You allow a gang of rogues to harass our patients here. You want to get fired?"

    Li Qiuhai bawled at the guards angrily.

    "Old rascal, don¡¯t poke your nose into others¡¯ business. Brother Shanji is doing his business here. Get the hell out of here!"

    The punk with white hair gave Li Qiuhai a scornful look and shouted triumphantly.

    His interruption drew the attention of other punks who were about to attack Ding Ning and Ling Yun. They stopped and nced at Li Qiuhai with unkind faces.

    Li Qiuhai shivered in anger. He shouted, "Guards, grab them!"

 Chapter 18 Canhu

    Watching Shanji who had just left the hospital returned here to stir up trouble, Ding Ning stretched out his hand to pull Ling Yun who was in front of him to his back and watched the punks with a solemn face.

    Ling Yun stood behind him obediently, staring fixedly at his tall but gaunt figure. A strong sense of security and indescribablyplicated feelings filled her heart.

    She was like a mother who had raised her kid painstakingly. Everyday, she expected him to grow up faster into an independent person, while propping up a blue sky for him before he grew up.

    She was like a hen who had taken good care of her baby. She would always stand in front of him when they were in danger, protect him from any danger and enjoy doing that for him.

    However, when the day really came, it broke her heart to see that her kid didn¡¯t need to be looked after by her. She felt empty as if she had lost something.

    Seeing that her kid had grown up into an eagle as she expected and was capable of protecting her instead of being protected by her, she felt gratified, safe and lost at the same time.

    Ding Ning would never be sensitive enough to experience her feelings. If he knew that Ling Yun treated him as her kid, he would definitely beat her on her cute butt in embarrassment.

    He pretended to be docile and cowardly to satisfy her desire to protect him, because he cherished his hard-earned friendship with her.

    In fact, he was a typical male chauvinist.

    The situation went up and down, leaving him no time to attend to Ling Yun¡¯s feelings.

    During these years, Ling Yun could toughly defeat numerous punks every time and became the female gang leader in Fuxing Road.

    It was not because she was strong, but because Ding Ning helped her secretly. He kept pretending to be panic-stricken and cowardly. He did it so well that it had never been found by others.

    However, today he had to give up pretending and protect Ling Yun.

    It was because he noticed that there was a real master among this gang of punks headed by Shanji.

    It was a thin and tall young man in a ck T-shirt with spiky hair, single ear stud, and a tattoo shaped like half of a cloud on his neck.

    He had a square face with long eyes, a big nose, and a small mouth. At the moment, he was chewing gum indifferently and scornfully, as if he was so familiar with this situation that it was nothing for him to be surprised and nervous about.

    He stood on the outermost side of the punks. His position indicated that he must be among the most junior followers of Shanji.

    However, it seemed to Ding Ning that the guy exuded the dangerous aura which was absolutely terrified. He might be no match for the guy before today.

    Fortunately, Ding Ning had increased his True Qi more than tenfold after practicing for two sessive days. He had been so powerful that he had the confidence to defeat the guy.

    From the guy with spiky hair, Ding Ning felt a trace of subtle killing intent which was simr to that of his father.

    The guy must have killed more than one person. Ding Ning¡¯s father had killed numerous pigs, so he was filled with incredible killing intent. Ding Ning was sensitive to this killing intent after spending a long time with his father.

    In front of such a dangerous person, Ding Ning instantly pulled Ling Yun to his back out of prudence to prevent idents.

    In his eyes, there were plenty of people around, but the guy with spiky hair was the only one who had aroused his attention.

    It seemed that the guy had sensed Ding Ning¡¯s vignce. He nced at Ding Ning meaningfully but soon turned around with a scornful smile.

    Ding Ning had practiced martial arts under the guidance of his third master Uncle Xiaowu for many years, so his skill of hiding True Qi was difficult to be seen through. Therefore, the guy considered Ding Ning just an ordinary person who had learned some martial arts and was unworthy of being taken seriously by him.

    "Buddies, go ahead!"

    On hearing Li Qiuhai shouting angrily, Wang Jun sensed that it was a chance for him to make amends for what he did. Thus, he instantly rushed forward with cries in excitement.

    However, Ding Ning was keenly aware that Wang Jun kept winking at Shanji. He suddenly realized something.

    He had thought that Shanji came here to take revenge on Ling Yun after finding her trace. Now it seemed to be no ident that Shanji showed up here.

    Li Wensheng was really unscrupulous in his efforts to take back the evidence. He not only framed Ding Ning, but also sent Shanji hereter.

    As Ding Ning expected, after noticing Wang Jun¡¯s wink, Shanji pushed his followers as a sign for them to make a mess by fighting with the guards. Meanwhile, he rapidly grabbed the cell phone on the bedside table. That was his mission.

    Although he had received fifty thousand yuan as a deposit, he could get another fifty thousand yuan as long as he took the cell phone. One hundred thousand yuan was arge sum of money for him, so he would never miss it.

    He had a good n that he would surrender immediately as long as he took the cell phone required by Li Wensheng in chaos. Wang Jun worked for Li Wensheng, so he would let them go after they arrived in the office of the Department of Safety and Security.

    However, the reality was much crueler than his dream. Ding Ning had already seen through his intention. Ding Ning grabbed the phone before him and shouted at the top of his voice in panic, "They are robbers! They are robbers!"

    Shanji ferociously pounced on Ding Ning with clenched teeth while snarling in a low voice, "Toy boy, you want to get killed?"

    "Get out! You think I just said it for fun?"

    When Ling Yun saw Ding Ning rolling and crawling in panic, her disconste mood caused by being protected by him instantly vanished. She then felt greatly refreshed, thinking that she had been so ridiculous before. Ding Ning was still the weak boy needing to be protected by her.

    With a clear shout, Ling Yun kicked Shanji in the air.

    Shanji wasn¡¯t just a simple punk. He had been aggressive and learned some martial arts since childhood. Fighting had been part of his routine, and he got rich fighting experience far beyond that of an ordinary person. In particr, his active reflex nerve rendered him as agile as a loach. At this moment, he didn¡¯t hesitate to resist her kick with his hands crossed in front of him.

    If it were not for Ding Ning¡¯s secret help, it would have been difficult for Ling Yun who didn¡¯t have practical experience to defeat Shanji.

    Shanji had stayed in the hospital for half a year because Ling Yun broke his leg. He remained unconvinced by that. He believed that if he hadn¡¯t get numb and weak suddenly, he would never have been defeated by a delicate woman.

    Therefore, he believed that it was just an ident that he was defeated by Ling Yun. He intended to stand up from where he fell down by defeating Ling Yun and seizing back the leadership of Fuxing Road.

    Shanji was a man, while Ling Yun was a woman. A woman was naturally at a disadvantage in strength.

    Bang! Ling Yun kicked Shanji in the fists. Shanji was pushed to take half a step back, while Ling Yun barelynded after a rotation in the air, staggered to her feet and finally stood firm after taking two steps back.

    With a hideous smile, Shanji jumped forward and punched Ling Yun in her belly ferociously.

    However, fourth Dan Tae kwondo ck belt wasn¡¯t just a title for Ling Yun. In particr, the feeling of regaining what she had lost made her extremely excited at this moment. Touching the ground with her tiptoe, she fully showed the flexibility of her body. She leaped up in the air with both long legs apart to avoid his punch. She highly raised her right leg, causing roaring wind which blew towards Shanji¡¯s head.

    Shanji sensed the wind around his head and immediately got a shock. His rich experience in fighting enabled him to instinctively roll on the ground to avoid the attack.

    Unexpectedly, Ling Yun didn¡¯t perform a routine movement. Touching the ground with the tiptoe of her left foot, shepleted a 360-degree rotation in the air, and then vigorously kicked Shanji in the back with her right leg when Shanji just stood up.

    With a heartrending cry, Shanji failed to stand firm and pushed towards Wang Jun.

    Wang Jun knew that Shanji was making a mess in order to take the cell phone in chaos. However, with Li Qiuhai standing there and watching, he had to pretend to fight with Shanji¡¯s followers with a rubber stick.

    Unfortunately, he picked the guy with spiky hair who remained calm and hadn¡¯t joined the fight. Perhaps he considered the guy thin and vulnerable.

    Although the guy disdained to fight with these ordinary guards, it didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t counterattack.

    It turned out to be a tragedy. The guy stood upright and raised his right leg to kick Wang Jun out as fast as a sh without moving his left leg.

    After that, the guy raised his right leg to his shoulder, making his right leg in a vertical line with his body. He seemed to be showing off his skill with a scornful face.

    Wang Jun felt like being hit by a running train. His body was thrown away like a stringless kite, ferociously colliding with Shanji kicked over here by Ling Yun.

    "Crash... ouch!"

    With the sound of bones getting broken, both of them fell on the ground heavily with a grunt and spat out blood.

    The guy with spiky hair groaned coldly and cursed in a low voice, "Overconfident!"

    Wang Jun and Shanji uttered a heartrending cry. It was so unlucky that Shanji had his leg broken again when he had just recovered. Wang Jun had at least three of his ribs broken. The pain drove them to cry wretchedly.

    "Canhu, what the fu*k are you doing? You hit our boss."

    At the sight of this, the punk with white hair was foamed with rage instantly and cursed loudly.

    With his face darkening, Canhu grabbed the punk¡¯s hair and kicked him in the face. He said with a fierce sparkle in his eyes, "Stop talking dirty, or I¡¯ll kill you!"

    The punk¡¯s nose was broken by Canhu. His face was covered by tears and blood, which made him as hideous as a ghost.

    Overtaken by anger, the punk covered his face and cursed at the top of his voice, "Fu*k you! If I haven¡¯t saved you, you would have been dead! Now you dare to hit me!"

    "Crash!" With a cruel face, Canhu crushed the punk¡¯s right foot without hesitation and said coldly, "If I haven¡¯t considered that you saved me, you would have been dead now."

    "Ouch... " The sharp pain made the punk grab his foot, keep rolling on the ground and utter a heartrending cry.

    He made such a big noise that it aroused everyone¡¯s attention. They looked at Canhu in panic.

    Canhu remained calm, leisurely drew out a wrinkled cigarette and lighted it up. He coldly said to the punk with tears streaming down his face,

    "I owed you and I¡¯ll pay you back. You want the brat¡¯s cell phone, right? Now I¡¯ll get it for you, and we can get even after that."

    Shanji who was staring at him with angry eyes instantly got overjoyed. He thought regretfully that why he hadn¡¯t found the umunicative guy was so good at fighting earlier. If he had got such a powerful follower earlier, it would have been possible for him to be the head of the entire underworld of Ninghai, let alone just a Fuxing Road.

    Nevertheless, considering that the guy was so cruel that he even dared to kill his lifesaver, Shanji thought that if the guy really stayed to be his follower, he would probably lose his leadership.

    Thus, he instantly said in a loud voice, "As long as you can get the cell phone, we¡¯re done."

    Canhu didn¡¯t respond to him. It was the punk with white hair who had saved him, not Shanji. If it didn¡¯t help him hide his identity to join this gang of punks, how was it possible for him to stay with these lousy guys?

    His vicious nature made him dismissive of these punks¡¯ behavior. Now he just wanted to pay his lifesaver back and got away hurriedly.

 Chapter 19 Murderous Intent

    Shanji didn¡¯t care why Li Wensheng desired to get Ding Ning¡¯s cell phone. He just wanted Canhu to get him the phone quickly and exchanged the final payment promised by Li Wensheng with it.

    It was a transaction between Li Wensheng and him anyway. He could aplish his mission by getting the cell phone, no matter how he made it.

    Taking a few steps forward, Canhu stood in front of Ding Ning, reached out and said, "Give me the phone!"

    When Ling Yun was about to stand in front of Ding Ning, she was pulled to his back. He said, "Stand behind me. Don¡¯t move!"

    Staring at Canhu with a solemn face, Ling Yun reached out in an attempt to push Ding Ning away and said subconsciously, "Step aside. Let me deal with him!"

    "Stop talking nonsense. Just step aside in a fight between men!"

    Ding Ning roughly pushed her hands away. However, seeing her face changing, he instantly realized something and said with an unctuous smile, "Let me deal with him first. If I¡¯m defeated, it will be your turn."

    "Don¡¯t be absurd. The guy is stupendous!"

    Ling Yun rashly rushed over at an increasingly fast speed. When she came up to Canhu, she touched the ground with her tiptop, leaped up in the air and ferociously kicked him in the face.

    With a scornful sh across his eyes, Canhu stood there without moving. He considered Ling Yun¡¯s movement an impractical skill unworthy of his attention.

    When Ling Yun almost hit his face, he could easily avoid her attack by tilting his head slightly, and then hit the overconfident woman to half death with a palm.

    Someone like him knew nothing about the bullshit about being gentle to a woman. What he had learned was the skill of killing. Once he made a move, his opponent must be dead or disable. He had gone easy on the punk with white hair.

    He seemed to have foreseen that Ling Yun was severely wounded by him and breathed feebly on the ground. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help smiling hideously and coldly.

    However, when he nced at Ding Ning¡¯s calm face and two beams of silver light which were imperceptible to eyes, his face changed.

    He immediately felt like he was bitten by a mosquito on his arms where he had umted strength. He felt numb all over and became extremely slow in response.

    Plop! Canhu was kicked in the face and thrown away with his nose broken and tears streaming down his face. At the sight of Canhu¡¯s situation, Ling Yun felt a bit surprised. She pped her hands proudly and patted Ding Ning by the shoulder casually.

    "I didn¡¯t expect that this guy just appeared to be stupendous. If I have known that he¡¯s so weak, I would have given you a chance."

    "Yeah, you should have given me a chance to show off, since it¡¯s not easy to encounter a weak guy."

    Ding Ningughed internally, threw out his chest and said proudly, "Anyway, I¡¯m the second leader of Fuxing Road as well as a true man. How could I hide behind your back?"

    "Good, little girl... uh, little Ning, masculine little Ning. You¡¯ve improved a lot and can be independent now. From now on, I¡¯ll let you be in charge of Fuxing Park territory."

    Ling Yun stuck out her tongue wittily and patted her bulging chest exaggeratedly. The flutter of her chest attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    Realizing that she nearly thoughtlessly called him a little girl, she corrected her words and called him little Ning at once. She couldn¡¯t call him a little girl at this moment, because she cared about his impression on other people.

    Ding Ning secretly rolled his eyes and thought, "Wow, you are so generous!" In fact, Fuxing Park was just a small square covering an area of less than one thousand square meters with some simple outdoor fitness facilities. In normal times, even if you threw a brick, it wouldn¡¯t hit anybody. In the evening, it would be upied by dancing old women.

    They were even tougher than the most powerful urban management officers. Even the most vicious underworld gangs didn¡¯t dare to provoke them.

    Obviously, Ling Yun had inherited her mother¡¯s excellent quality of careful calction and strict budgeting.

    Fortunately, Ding Ning didn¡¯t intend to earn a living as an underworld member, or he would definitely starve under the leadership of such a tightfisted boss.

    Nevertheless, he had to tter Ling Yun with a greasy smile, "Thank you for rewarding me!"

    "Not at all. You get it because of your loyalty. You deserve it."

    Ling Yun kindly rubbed Ding Ning¡¯s hair with pleasure as if she was patting her beloved dog.

    Ding Ning kept shaking his head to show his strong protest and attempt to get away from her. However, it was Ling Yun¡¯s unique skill which she had practiced for years. It was not that easy for him to get away. Rubbed by her for a while, Ding Ning¡¯s hair became as messy as a chicken coop.

    While they were "flirting" as if there was no one else present, others fell into a deathly silence. Everyone was looking at Canhu in shock. Hey on the ground with his hands covering his face, attempting to get up but failed repeatedly.

    It was so inconceivable that this stupendous guy who had been insufferably arrogant before would be defeated by a nurse.

    In particr, those nurses who had a difficult rtionship with Ling Yun and those doctors had coveted her beauty, they all maintained a discreet silence.

    It turned out that the pretty nurse who seemed to be innocent was a hidden ultimate master. They must avoid offending her in future, or they would never find out how they got themselves killed.

    Suddenly Ling Yun became the breathtaking focus attracting everyone¡¯s attention. However, at the moment, Ding Ning was the only one in her eyes.

    Canhu felt extremely ashamed and angry. He could totally ignore his broken nose which wouldn¡¯t influence his fighting strength and then got up to tear Ling Yun to pieces. However, what terrified him most was that he still felt numb all over with no strength until now.

    It aroused the endless fear in his heart. Even the anesthetic which could make an elephant anesthetic wouldn¡¯t be able tost more than one minute in his body, because it would be dissolved by his body.

    His special constitution was the reason why he was sent to China to carry out a task. Even if he was captured after his failure, he wouldn¡¯t disclose the organization¡¯s secret due to failing to get through the inquisition by torture.

    His extraordinary skill and special constitution made him confident of aplishing his mission. However, at this moment, all of his confidence copsed due to his underestimate of the opponent.

    Although he hadn¡¯t figured out what happened, his intuition told him that it was the trick of the toy boy who was bowing while amusing the pretty nurse unctuously without any masculinity.

    "What¡¯s his trick? It¡¯s so horrifying." Canhu thought while staring at Ding Ning with shock and a trace of subtle intent to kill in his eyes. Capable of making him feel numb all over and fail to seek the cause after that, Ding Ning must be his greatest enemy. Thus, he must kill such a dangerous person.

    Ding Ning was still amusing Ling Yun as if there was no one else present, but suddenly he frowned slightly. The intent to kill showed by Canhu was subtle, but it couldn¡¯t hide from his beast-like intuition.

    "The guy wants to kill me?" Ding Ning thought with a grievance, "I didn¡¯t break your nose. Why do you want to kill me? Did I mess with you?"

    Immediately he thought of something and had the intent to kill. Since he was unable to make friends with such a dangerous person, he must kill him as soon as possible. Being tolerant of his enemy was being cruel to himself.

    He didn¡¯t mind Canhu took revenge on him. However, Ling Yun must get killed if she was Canhu¡¯s target.

    It could be seen from Canhu¡¯s cruel behavior that he was like a cold killing machine. He could beat his lifesaver without hesitation, which showed that he was inherently ruthless and violent.

    It didn¡¯t make Ding Ning feel any guilty to kill such a dangerous person. After all, Ding Ning had seen his father kill over a hundred pigs and killed ten pigs by himself every day.

    He had a simple life creed which was to nip all danger in the bud so as not to breed disaster in the future.

    He was kindhearted, but it didn¡¯t mean that he was indecisive. He would eliminate all people who might threaten his close friends.

    Concerning whether it broke thew to use violence against violence, he didn¡¯t take it into ount. After all, he knew numerous measures which enabled him to hide the cause of death.

    Besides, Canhu was so ferocious that he must have got involved in a murder. It would benefit the society to kill such an unstable person.

    "Wu... Wu... Wu..."

    With the sirening nearer, Ding Ning nced at Ling Yun in astonishment.

    Ling Yun shrugged. They didn¡¯t need to talk and couldmunicate with simple eye contact.

    Ding Ning thought Ling Yun had called the police, but Ling Yun indicated that she didn¡¯t do that.

    Ding Ning subconsciously thought that someone among the crowd called the police. It was reasonable that someone called the police. After all, the situation became serious.

    Of course, Ding Ning also thought about the possibility of Li Wensheng calling the police. In order to get back the evidence of the medical ident for which he should take responsibility, he had framed Ding Ning and sent these punks here. It was not surprising that he would frame Ding Ning in front of the police by using him of stealing the watch.

    However, he soon realized he was wrong. There were two bunches of police. One was the police from public security team of the sub-bureau, and the other was the criminal police from the sub-bureau.

    The police from public security team was called by the boss of the restaurant called Bighead Carp in order to make Shanji pay the bill.

    Meanwhile, the criminal police was called by Director Zhao. After hearing the discussion of the crowd for quite a while, Director Zhao finally figured out the ins and outs of the situation. A watch worth tens of thousand yuan was stolen, so the guards intended to arrest the young man. Meanwhile, the punks came here to take revenge.

    Someone had taken a video and uploaded it to the Inte. Thus, it had be a criminal case with an extremely negative effect. It couldn¡¯t be suppressed anyway.

    Such a scandal had significantly affected the reputation of Changjiang Hospital. As the head of the health bureau, Director Zhao should take the me for ineffective supervision.

    Nevertheless, as an experienced leader, Director Zhao did well in crisis management. Besides, he could rapidly capture some factors beneficial to himself and turn something negative into something positive.

    Thus, he didn¡¯t hesitate to call the director of the sub-bureau and ask him to send criminal police here.

    It seemed that he was boiling with rage and kept shouting "outrageous", but actually he was overjoyed.

    After all, handling such a situation properly was beneficial to promote his positive image. Executive Zhou who looked distressed had to take the me.

    He asked the criminal police to look into the case. First, it showed that he required a strict investigation with an impartial attitude.

    Second, it showed that as the director of the health bureau, he was excellent in dealing with the crisis of the subordinate institution.

    Third, it was the most important goal for him to draw Ding Ning in and promote his administrative achievements.

    It seemed to him that since the monitor in the elevator had captured the scene of Ding Ning going to the twelfth floor at midnight, the case must be rted to Ding Ning and make him stuck in trouble no matter the watch was stolen or not.

    Besides, he had been tied up with the eye-catching event that the punks came to the hospital to seek revenge.

    When the time came, he could show his appreciation and kindness to Ding Ning and make Ding Ning indebted to him by helping him get out of the trouble. After that, he could ask Ding Ning to work in the hospital designated by him, which would the breakthrough of his achievement umtion. It was his ultimate goal.

    Therefore, he even indicated that his secretary should secretly call the TV station and major newspaper offices and ask them to send their journalists here immediately. It could be a different sort of propaganda to make the event more influential.

 Chapter 20 Giving Publicity

    Director Zhao had the insight to recognize a hero. Just like Bo Le was so skilled in selecting fine horses, Director Zhao chose Ding Ning who had no money or power. Director Zhao appreciated him and vigorously supported this young and promising doctor. Director Zhao wanted to provide real services and do good things for people.

    And Ding Ning seeded in fulfilling Director Zhao¡¯s lofty expectations for him. He proved himself to be a benevolent doctor who could save people¡¯s lives with his excellent medical skill. He blossomed in radiant splendor and finally became a touching anecdote in Ninghai. This was exactly the public opinion effect that Director Zhao wanted.

    The criminal police fulfilled their duty very well and then reached a consensus soon aftermunicating with their colleagues in the public security team.

    The public security team and the criminal police team jointly handled the case. They took all the perpetrators under control and conducted an on-site investigation and inquiry to look at how the case was to define eventually. After that, they would decide which department was going to take over the case.

    On the policemen¡¯s heels were reporters who had started to interview onlookers. Watching all reporters who were shooting took their ces with their different cameras like long guns and short cannons, Director Zhao, in a high and fresh spirit, started his speech in cadence.

    His voice was heavy and mournful. He said, " Comrades, I am very distressed today, because there were bad incidents that even happened in Changjiang Hospital. Thefts urred and unrted social members even barged into our hospital and harassed patients. This is not only the dereliction of hospital leaders andrades of the Department of Safety and Security, but also the dereliction of mine. As the director of the Health Bureau, I must first apologize to the patients who had been harassed."

    Director Zhao¡¯s enthusiastic speech and his sincere attitude won the unanimous favor of all the people present. They gave him warm thunderous apuse. All this was faithfully filmed by reporters and this would be a shining point.

    "The head of the Health Bureau went deep into the masses and handled emergencies impartially in the investigation of subordinate units."

    "Director Zhao Jianguo went deep into the grass-root level and sincerely did practical things for people."

    "In the face of unexpected events, Director Zhao Jianguo dealt with this event in a sweeping and decisive manner!"

    "Unrted social members barged into Changjing Hospital and harassed patients. Was this an idental incident or a routine form? It is worth pondering!"

    "A horrible outburst of violence in thew society. Was it a provocation to thew, or a moral decay?"

    ......

    Those experienced reporters had already known the general situation, and they even prepared the headlines in their minds. They secretly prepared the manuscripts in their hearts, and they were racing against time to report it first to gain more public attention.

    Some reporters even could not wait to draft the news and sent it to theirpanies and then conducted a live connection.

    Ding Ning looked at all this indifferently. Out of the corner of his eye, Ding Ning nced at a restless figure on the corner in the distance. He grinned immediately and thought that this figure appeared just at the right time. It felt like someone sent him pillows when he wanted to doze.

    "I think you are Comrade Ding Ning, I am Zhao Jianguo, the director of the Health Bureau. I am very sorry that you were harassed by social idlers during your hospitalization. This is our dereliction of duty. On behalf of the health system and the Changjiang Hospital leaders, I sincerely apologize to you!"

    Director Zhao walked quickly to Ding Ning, held Ding Ning¡¯s hands and shook them firmly. He was also very experienced to leave those reporters the best angle to shoot the front of both by turning sideways. This could be the biggest proof of his ability to recognize talents.

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t know much about his thoughts. But Director Zhao who was the head of the health system and performed very approachable. It was not a bad thing to establish a good rtionship with such a man. Only with the help of each other can they have mutual brilliance. Obviously, they needed each other. Thus, he wouldn¡¯t miss the chance.

    "Thank you for your concern! Director Zhao, you are in a high position, but you have spared effort and pain to go deep into the grass-roots level to do research in person. This is a blessing for our patients."

    Ding Ning reached out his hands cooperatively and held the hands of Director Zhao. Ding Ning firmly shook the hands twice, by which showed his respect, and meanwhile, being neither humble nor pushy so as not to give people the ttering feeling of abasement.

    What a smart boy, what a nice young man! Director Zhao burst with joy and the smile on his face became even more brilliant. He clutched at Ding Ning¡¯s hands that he didn¡¯t want to let go and said modestly,

    "Comrade Ding, although you suffered from injustice, you are calm and imperturbable. Compared with you, as a leader, I forgot myself instead. Please do nough at me."

    Seeing this, all the reporters were shocked and felt that there must be something wrong with that. Director Zhao seemed to put his posture in a very low ce, which did not conform to his usual style.

    But anyway, this was also a bright spot, which could emphasize that Director Zhao was quite easy-going, without bureaucratic posturing, and he was sincere, straightforward and enthusiastic.

    Pa pa pa!

    Reporters kept shing shes and solidified the picture of two people shaking hands and talking cordially in their cameras. The camcorder was also working constantly. So it could be an excellent topic after post-editing.

    "Well, well, it was a mess before the leaders came here. Vicious power ran amuck and oppressed kind civilians. As soon as you came here, you took immediate action decisively and brought the bad guys to justice to give us a legal society. You are the backbone of the people."

    Ding Ning ttered hypocritically. But he felt somewhat bored and disgusted. "You, an old geezer, holding my hands with your rough hands all the time. You are not a beauty, and there is no good touch at all." Ding Ning thought to himself.

    Subconsciously, Ding Ning looked back at Ling Yun, and he saw she pinching her mouth. Her face beamed with proud smiles, showing that she shared his honor. She rolled her eyes at him, shing with naughtiness and flirtation. That pretty gesture made him fascinated.

    He turned back hurriedly and dared not to look at her anymore. He whispered to himself in the mind. Whoops, my goodness. No, no, this little girl became more and more feminine. I should keep a distance from her in the future.

    Hum, I must keep the distance, otherwise if someday I could not hold out against the temptation and took her to the bed, then, it would be a serious problem for me. It¡¯s hard enough to deal with just her tough mother alone for me.

    Director Zhao¡¯s fat face smiled like an old chrysanthemum, holding Ding Ning¡¯s hand tighter. "I heard therades in the hospital said that Dear Comrade Ding was a Samaritan of a miracle-making doctor. In order to save a total stranger, you were injured and in hospital, weren¡¯t you? Could you tell our reporters what had happened?"

    Ding Ning¡¯s face was slightly sullen. He had no particr purpose in saving people. Although Zhao¡¯s behavior was a positive publicity, it was not what he wanted.

    At the thought of Shen Muqing¡¯s delicate body, her beautiful appearance and her quiet temperament like orchids in the empty valley, his protective desire arose spontaneously.

    He didn¡¯t want the troubled and ill-fated girl to suffer more unnecessary public harassment and arouse her emotion, which would be no good for her illness.

    His voice suddenly cooled down," Although I am not yet a formal doctor, I still have the basic professional ethics. I am standing here not to sing praises for myself, or even to reveal the patient¡¯s privacy. I also hope that the reporter friends present not to harass the patient and just focus on reporting today¡¯s events."

    Director Zhao¡¯s smile suddenly stagnated on his face and a cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He got so dizzy with his sess that he forgot the Shen Family¡¯s power.

    It would bring a negative impact on her condition of rehabilitation if reporters held on to this thing and inquired deep into the origins of Shen Muqing, which might arouse the Shen Family¡¯s anger.

    Squinting his eyes, he immediately changed the subject and said, "Those all are not important, I just want to say that Dear Comrade Ding is a kind-hearted doctor with good professional ethics. Such a helpful young man who also has civic virtues is quite rare these days. Now it is rare for such a young man with public morality and willingness to help others. I think highly of him ..."

    Director Zhao secretly determined in his heart that he would let his secretary give more transportation fees to these reporters and then informed the leaders of the major news media in advance, asking them to never dig deep into the incident of Ding Ning¡¯s rescue.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Director, I feel really embarrassed because I think I do not deserve your praises. At least, I am not a doctor yet and I probably never will be in the future."

    Ding Ning suddenly interrupted Zhao Jianguo¡¯s big talk. Although he behaved very satisfied and polite, he seeded in arousing everyone¡¯s curiosity.

    "Hi, Mr. Ding, I am Sun Shi¡¯an, a reporter from Ninghai Daily. Just now I heard Director Zhao saying that you were a doctor with a high level of medical skill, but you said that you are not a doctor. What does this mean?"

    A bespectacled male reporter held out the microphone, handed it near to Ding Ning¡¯s mouth and asked quickly.

    Ding Ning nodded at him. Then he looked at the restless figure paced back and forth in the distance and he looked back at the frowning Li Qiuhai. A blur of meaningful smile lifted the edges of his mouth,

    "Before answering the question of Reporter Sun, I would like to introduce myself briefly. My name is Ding Ning. I came from a small town in the southwest border area. I am a fresh graduate of the medical college of Ninghai University, majored in clinical. I gained perfect academic performance at this university. Reporterrades are weed to check my academic record in my old school anytime. However, it is strange that after I graduated, all my ssmates had been epted by hospitals. While I am the only one who has been rejected by all hospitals. I am still an unemployed vagrant."

    "Why is this? The medical school of Ninghai University is one of the top medical colleges in the country. As long as you can get your diploma, there will be institutions epting you. Are you unwilling to go or are there other external factors?"

    Reporters¡¯ acute sense of news was indeed not bragged. Realizing that there must be something shady about it, he grasped the key point at once and asked at an extremely fast speed like a torrent of fire.

    And Li Qiuhai seemed to finally recollect something, his face turned pale instantly and his eyes revealed a hint of trepidation.

    Executive Zhou also seemed to realize that Ding Ning was talking with the tongue in the cheek. His heart gave birth to a faint uneasiness. After all, Changjiang Hospital was an affiliated hospital of the Medical College of Ninghai. ording to regtions, all new graduates from the Medical college should take an internship at Changjiang Hospital, but Ding Ning said that there was no hospital to receive him. This was simply nonsense.

    Executive Zhou subconsciously looked at Li Qiuhai, but only found his face was very unnatural, sweat dropped as big as beans on his forehead, Li Qiuhai appeared as if his soul had left his body. Executive Zhou¡¯s heart hitched with a click. It seemed that there was really something shady.

    mes of fury grew abruptly in his heart. "This damn Li Qiuhai! I valued him in vain. I vigorously promoted him and entrusted him with important tasks. But I never thought that he would suppress a genius in medicine like Ding Ning."

    If Ding Ning did not have the magic medical skill to attract the attention of Director Zhao, and Director Zhao would not care that Li Qiuhai suppressed an ordinary graduate.

    But now with the treatment of Shen Muqing conducted by Ding Ning, such a genius doctor had attracted the attention of all hospitals. If the Changjiang Hospital missed Ding Ning, it would be the biggestughing stock in the medical field.

    Executive Zhou believed that all hospitals were happy to see such a situation and the other hospitals would immediately offer a job to Ding Ning and provide him with the best conditions.

    Once he returned, he would let Li Qiuhai apologized sincerely to Ding Ning and offered him the best treatment. Such talented people must be kept in Changjiang Hospital.

    However, he had not yet realized that what a startling inside story was hidden under the fact that Ding Ning was suppressed.

    Director Zhao possessed a high political acumen and he also realized that Ding Ning must have been treated unfairly. Immediately, he pped Ding Ning¡¯s shoulder and encouraged him," Tell me what are your grievances. You should believe in the organization and you will be given the justice."

    "Thank you, Director. There is certainly a reason why I didn¡¯t ept by the hospitals. To be honest, I have deep feelings for the Changjiang Hospital, because this is the affiliated hospital of my university, and it is also the ce where I took my internship. However, it was just during the internship, I pointed out that my intern teacher had misdiagnosed one patient. Although the facts proved that I was right, this brought big trouble to my internship teacher and triggered a medical dispute with the patient¡¯s family members."

 Chapter 21 Acting Skills

    Ding Ning, with an expression of remorse, said in injured tones, "I was too young and too naive. Even if I found my intern teacher misdiagnosing, I should not point it out, which then led him into a medical dispute. Because of that, he held a grudge against meter and he failed me by disqualifying me in my internship evaluation. As a result, none of the hospitals were willing to ept me."

    "But, Mr. Ding, as far as I know, even if you were disqualified in your internship evaluation, that would not affect you to be a doctor, right? Does the doctor have any strong background? "

    Sun Shi¡¯an was truly the golden pen in Ninghai Daily. He had a great logical thinking ability and thought fast. He quickly found something unusual from Ding Ning¡¯s words.

    It was a great piece of conversation news. A medical college graduate was suppressed by a dark inside story. At the thought that, Sun Shi¡¯an shivered all over his body with excitement and asked eagerly.

    Ding Ning felt delighted secretly. "This Sun Shi¡¯an was really nice. He took the initiatives and followed my topics. He cooperated so well, which made all those felt like he had made tacit agreements with me."

    However, with a look of trepidation, he shook his hand repeatedly and said sadly, "I don¡¯t know this. I only know that the intern teacher disqualified me. As for his background and power, I know nothing about those. I¡¯m only a poor student from a remote region. How could I know that there would be no hospital to employ me just because I consciously pointed out one misdiagnosed case of him."

    The more he said this, the more the reporters would think about. Even an idiot would know that it was impossible to make all the hospitals in Ninghai refuse an elite graduate from Ninghai medical college if the doctor did not have an astonishing background.

    They secretly decided to dig out the doctor¡¯s background even by using Inte mass hunting. Then they would expose all these to the public and bring justice to this unfortunate child.

    It was exactly the effect that Ding Ning wanted. He had thought Li Wensheng, the doctor who made all the hospitals unwilling to ept him and even suppressed him by relying on the power of Li Qiuhai, Li Wensheng¡¯s uncle.

    But it was not until just now he realized that a single deputy executive of Changjiang Hospital could not do things on such a high level, which suggested that behind Li Wensheng there was someone with a higher status than that of Li Qiuhai.

    If this supposition was right, it was difficult to bring down Li Wensheng and the power behind him. Therefore, he made the issue by putting himself in the position of an innocent poor boy who sighed to fate silently. By doing this, he gained the sympathy of reporters¡¯ and made things bigger enough to make the people behind Li Wensheng feel that they were unable to protect themselves.

    "What a jerk, who is thiswless doctor? Xiaoding, you tell me, no matter who he is, I will definitely seek justice for you."

    Director Zhao said indignantly.

    Ding Ning sighed to himself and thought that if there was such a person behind Li Wensheng, then his status might not lower than that of Zhao Jianguo.

    However sweetly Zhao Jianguo promised, he mightpromise with them at the key point. After all, Ding Ning intended to overturn them which had already vited their fundamental interests.

    In the case of a life and death struggle, I am afraid that even Zhao Jianguo, the Director of the health bureau, could not guarantee absolute fairness and justice.

    Therefore, Ding Ning had been stalling the time and waiting for some people to appear. Now, the people he had been waiting for showed up.

    A dignified middle-aged man appeared beside Ye Shn and her children. Judging from his straight back, his walking posture and the sense of dignity brought by being in a high position for a long time, Ding Ning immediately figured out his identity.

    But they were mixed in the crowd at the moment, watching the scene happened before them with great interest. They asionally asked people beside them what had happened. It seemed that they did not mean to involve in.

    Ding Ning also pretended not to see them, even though Shen Muqing looked at him as tender and soft as water, he chose to neglect her directly.

    As a saying goes, "Wolves travel thousands of miles to eat meat, while dogs travel thousands of miles to eat shit." There was no doubt that Ding Ning was a vicious wolf that ate people without spitting any bones, although Ding Ning appeared harmless.

    He could be magnanimous or merciful, but he would never give those to enemies who cornered him to desperation.

    If there was just an unknown poor boy who came across such a thing, it would definitely be the end of his career as a doctor.

    Specifically speaking, this would ruin his living skills to support his family. More seriously, it would bury his dream since childhood.

    Second Master Zhao Fugui often told him that this was a man-eating world. Although there was no smoke of gunpowder, it was crueler in this world than on the battlefield.

    Only the fittest could be survived from natural selection. Only by bing more ruthless than the enemies, could he seize the opportunity to overturn his enemies and strike them defenseless. He must nip the potential dangers in buds, otherwise, there would be endless troubles in the future.

    Therefore, small tweaks which might be taken as cheap measures to others became Ding Ning¡¯s shortcuts to sess sometimes.

    Things like suppressing an ordinary graduate could not shake his enemiespletely. Even if it aroused the sympathy of the public, it could notpletely break them down.

    Although he did not know how powerful Shen Family were, based on the fact that Director Zhao left his work at hand and diligently served here day and night, it could be seen that the power of Shen Family was absolutely strong and it was so strong that he has no ability to resist at present.

    But he upied an absolute advantage, that is, he was the only one who could restore Shen Muqing¡¯s health. As long as Shen Family were willing to intervene, the people behind Li Wensheng would definitely lose miserably.

    He was confident that Shen Family would help him, but he just did not want to waste this big favor he deliberately offered to Shen Family.

    The Great Master Fu-tzu once said, "In dealing with the enemies, the best strategy is to rule enemies¡¯ heart, the medium strategy is to obtain their mind, and the worst strategy is to kill the enemies."

    Among the ways to deal with the enemy, the best strategy was to rule enemies¡¯ heart and to persuade the enemy, also known as to subdue the enemy without fighting. The medium strategy was to upy their mind, which means to win over the people and use public opinion or others¡¯ power to destroy the enemies. The worst strategy was simple and crude, it was to destroy all the enemy by force.

    Ding Ning admitted to himself that he could not achieve the best strategy to rule the enemies¡¯ mind, but he could at least obtain a medium strategy. Even if some of these means were insidious, the history books were always written by the victors.

    Before he became truly strong, he had to use some strategies to achieve his goal.

    Although he did something unscrupulously, he felt it was fine to use strategies at this stage because the strategy was one of the key elements of sess.

    If he failed to topple Li Wensheng and those people behind this time, he would then face the frantic counterattack of them.

    If he was on his own, it was no big dealt to travel to the far end of the world or lead a wandering life. However, subconsciously, he did not want to leave.

    Ling Yun was the reason for that. She was the first true friend in his life and the first girl who made him willing to put down his dignity and to y the clown to gain her smile.

    Just as she had stood up for him countless times and blocked all the wind and rain for him. He must also protect her all his life. He would never leave her alone and he would shield her from the wind and rain.

    Although it might not be love, it was the most sincere emotion in the world. He cherished and infatuated this feeling and he could rx himself thorough it.

    "In fact, it doesn¡¯t matter to me. Even if I am not to be a doctor, I have the ability to feed myself and at least I will not starve to death. However, if all these happened to the poor family who spent the entire fortune and got in debt to support one university student, what they had done was to cut off all the dreams and hopes of the family. What¡¯s worse, as a doctor who should have professional ethics, he misdiagnosed often which might lead to the death of patients. This was a crime and a murder. I really don¡¯t understand how such a doctor who had neither medical ethics nor medical skills became an attending doctor. Let¡¯s imagine, if you, your families and your friends were misdiagnosed and killed by such a quack, but your illness was, in fact, a small problem. How would you feel?"

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes were red and he waved his hands excitedly. He made this speech emotionally and his words were flying. He wanted to touch everyone¡¯s heart. But out of the corner of his eye, he was watching the expression of the middle-aged man beside Ye Shn.

    Until he found the man brow frowned and eyes shed with anger, he was pleased immediately. His trick finally worked. It really was the truth that "Life is like a drama. Only good actors survive it."

    He spected that Shen Muqing¡¯s father should be a soldier. As a soldier defending his country, he must full of justice in his heart and soul. He would never sit and watch such a quack misdiagnose more.

    In particr, as Shen Muqing¡¯s father, he could better understand the harm brought by quack doctors, thus he could feel the same.

    "To investigate and find out all about this event. We must deal with this bad ck horse with no tolerance!"

    Ding Ning¡¯s fives senses and six consciousness were far superior to the ordinary people. Though it was so crowded and noisy outside, he was able to hear his most wanted sentence by paying special attention.

    "Yes, chief!"

    A sturdy and impact figure appeared ghostly behind the middle-aged man, this figure answered respectfully and disappeared immediately.

    A master. Ding Ning¡¯s heart frozen suddenly, he didn¡¯t see the figure in advance. The figure was definitely the most excellent who was much stronger than that Maimed Tiger.

    Buzz, Ding Ning¡¯s words sessfully resonated with everyone, whether journalists or onlookers, they whispered and discussed to each other.

    Quacks, especially quacks that misdiagnosed and killed patients, were definitely public enemies who were hated by everyone.

    We all had experienced headaches and fever. However, supposing that we happened encountered quacks and were being misdiagnosed and then killed. That was really too bad.

    Some of them broke out into curses. One after another, they were demanding that Ding Ning say the name of the quack who should be punished without leniency.

    Li Qiuhai¡¯s face turned ashy. Executive Zhou and senior management¡¯s faces looked bad and turned blue. The reputation of Changjiang Hospital waspletely destroyed.

    "Mr. Ding, ording to you, did your intern teacher have disregard for human life because of any misdiagnosis?"

    Ding Ning really wanted to hug and kiss Sun Shi¡¯an. He was just wondering how to present evidence, and Sun Shi¡¯an immediately came up with a godlike assist like Sun Shi¡¯an could read his minds.

    "Do you know why there were two groups of people to harass today? It was because I went to visit a friendst night that I identally recorded a video which could be the evidence of this quack¡¯s medical ident. He continuously tried to bribe guards and pay ckers to destroy the evidence. The video is on my mobile phone and everyone can have a look."

    Ding Ning did not hesitate to take out his phone and handed it to Sun Shi¡¯an, which then watched by all reporters.

    Director Zhao looked at this innocent Ding Ning thoughtfully and his smile became a bit wry. He felt that things seemed to get out of his control already and were inevitably going out of control.

    If it was just the theft incident and unrted social members came to riot in the hospital, he, as the head of the health system would not take any responsibility. On the contrary, it would be his aplishments if he could get a great chance to build his good image by handling everything in time.

    He was confident that he could cleverly turn passivity into initiativity and transform bad things into good ones even with the scandal that the doctor who guided the interns deliberately suppressed Ding Ning.

 Chapter 22 Quieted Down

    But now things were getting bigger and bigger, all the leaders who could affect all hospitals in Ninghai had been involved in. The situation had developed to an extremely serious degree. If something bad happened, Zhao Jianguo himself should bear joint liability.

    Leaders who could affect all hospitals in Ninghai could not be in a position much lower than his. Once people in a higher position were involved, as the director of the health bureau, he would be the scapegoat.

    After all, the doctor who had made a medical ident was able to do his work under the shelter of someone. As the director of the health bureau, he could not escape from his responsibility.

    Surprisedly, he realized that it was Ding Ning who controlled the development pace since the reporter began to ask.

    Ding Ning deliberately turned things to wavelength and little by little he made things much bigger. He achieved his aim of revenging on Li Wensheng and gained everyone¡¯s sympathy. He even dragged Director Zhao into the warship at the same time, under the eyes of the public.

    Under the supervision of so many reporters, the eyes of the outraged and angered public, he must demonstrate his attitude no matter how unwilling he was.

    To stop the investigation or to end the matter at this point?

    He was quite willing to do that. However, reporters and especially the people would not agree.

    If he dared to do so, he believed that the good reputation he had been building with great difficulty would be destroyed in an instant and be a rat crossing the street, which was obnoxious to everyone.

    Now he had formed his false impression of supporting Ding Ning to expose the shady scene. He had alreadypletely offended the man no matter who that was behind Li Wensheng.

    This made him feel sick as if he had swallowed a dead fly. He then maintained a high degree of vignce against Ding Ning.

    If all this was done deliberately by Ding Ning, then he must be terribly scheming.

    Silently, Ding Ning turned an interview intended to show his image of respecting the talents into a grievance redress conference. Ding Ning dragged him into the warship. Now he was riding on the tiger.

    Zhao Jianguo knew that there was no way to back down after figured all this out. He had no other choices but to follow Ding Ning all the way down to the end.

    Zhao Jianguo allowed himself a wry smile, "I hope whoever the people behind Li Wensheng is not in a higher position than me, otherwise I will die instead of the tiger."

    After everyone heard Wang Juan¡¯s confessing from Ding Ning¡¯s phone, the scene boiled and instantly turned into a sea of anger.

    No people doubted Ding Ning¡¯s words anymore. They were filled with a strong sense of justice. Growled angrily, they wanted to let the quack doctor get the punishment he deserved and the person behind his back pay the price.

    Shen Family were no exception. Although they didn¡¯t shout like the others, their faces all turned ugly and their eyes were aze with anger.

    Before Director Zhao gave orders specifically, Zhao Gang, the head of the sub-bureau of the criminal police team, arrested Li Wensheng. Li Qiuhai, with an ashy face now, was also taken away in the name of cooperating with the investigation.

    Wang Jun and Shanji lost their previous arrogance. Under the severe interrogation of the criminal police team, they quickly confessed everything. The stolen watch was also found from Wang Jun and detained as evidence.

    When Wang Jun found that the watch he nned to nt on Ding Ning was in his pocket, he nearly passed out. He definitely had put this watch under Ding Ning¡¯s bed sheet, but how did it return his pocket? This was really a ghost in the daytime.

    After Zhao Gang briefly told Zhao Jianguo the results of interrogation, Zhao Jianguo was not in a mood to solicit Ding Ning. He immediately rushed to the municipal government, reported to the city leader what had happened today, and asked the instructions to the next step.

    However, the city leader, who always needed a meeting to make the final decision, was surprisingly fast this time. He directly instructed Zhao Jianguo to conduct a thorough investigation within the health system and must bring the ck sheep to justice as soon as possible.

    At the same time, he charged the director Qi Ruoxian, the leader of the municipal public security bureau to take themand himself, make a breakthrough based on the interrogation materials of Li Wensheng and his uncle and solve the case as soon as possible.

    In addition,rades of the Municipal Commission of Discipline Inspection would be sent to conduct a secret investigation. No matter who was involved, they would dig deeply and hard into the case. They must not be fudged.

    The municipal leaders attached great importance to it and let the municipal discipline inspectionmission, the municipal public security bureau and the municipal public health bureau worked together.

    The leaders of the three units exchanged information and they simply joined forces to set up a special investigation team after the meeting. They spent a lot of manpower and material resources to crack the case.

    Under the great supervision of the news media, they handled the case with high efficiency. On the same day, a breakthrough was found in Li Wensheng¡¯s exnation.

    Originally, the big man behind the scenes turned out to be Du Yurong, Li Wensheng¡¯s father-inw, the former deputy mayor of Ninghai who had retired.

    However, how could a retired vice mayor have so much power to affect all the hospitals in Ninghai? There must be someone who wielded the true power.

    After careful investigation, Chen Changrong, the deputy director of the Municipal Health Bureau, finally raised to surface. It turned out that he was the leader promoted and cultivated by Du Yurong. He highly respected Du Yurong and regarded him as the mentor.

    After the medical incident, Li Wensheng was beaten ck and blue all day like the rat crossing the street. His wife Du Yuewen cared for him and begged her father to help him.

    Du Yurong loves his daughter very much, so he sheepishly asked Chen Changrong for help.

    Chen Changrong is a nostalgic person. Out of gratitude, he gave Li Wensheng the green light. At Li Qiuhai¡¯s request, Chen Changrong cryptically demanded that all the hospitals not ept Ding Ning. As a result, Ding Ning which made Ding Ning shut out from all hospitals.

    The investigators tracked down by following clues and made a rigorous deep investigation. They even checked Li Wensheng¡¯s Medical Licensing Examination and there was something fishy about it.

    Under the supervision by public opinion of the news media, the case was quickly solved. The number of people involved was as high as 37. There were arge number of transactions between power and money. Thew would give them the punishment they deserve ording to the circumstances of the crime.

    "Deep thinking caused by being in the position but failed in his duty."

    "The quack doctor disregarded for human life and revenged deliberately by cutting off a medical student from ways to be a doctor!"

    "Resolutely resisting unhealthy tendencies and keeping quack doctors away from the crowd!"

    "The career of the poor college student was roughly ended. He had no choice but to turn to the media for justice!"

    "The miserable life of a poor student!"

    ......

    And so on and so on, such topics appeared in the media and on the Inte, capturing the eyes, and suddenly this became the current hottest topic.

    There are also more and more calls for "Cleaning up worms in the health system, reinforcing the supervision for Medical Licensing Examination,doctors¡¯ qualification examination, and strengthening the professional qualities and standards of medical practitioners."

    The Ninghai municipal government organized activities about self-examination and self-correction, and carried out profound in-depth criticism and self-criticism throughout the system. The municipal government boldly reformed on major industries rted to the national economy and people¡¯s livelihood, during which process the government openly solicited opinions from all walks of life and requested them to actively provide suggestions. By pooling the wisdom and efforts of everyone, the government continuously refined and perfected its reforms, causing another round of heated discussion among the general public.

    With the fermentation of the incident, Ding Ning also became a household name in Ninghai City, but only a few had seen him.

    Of course, under the deliberate operation of some insiders, Ding Ning¡¯s beauty saving on the bund and the fact that he had a miraculous medical skill were forcefully erased. Even if some people knew something inside, they were warned not to publicize anything.

    While the "Quack Door" incident was uproaring outside, Ding Ning did not care what was going on outside his window. Heid himself leisurely in a senior officials inpatient ward that the hospital had just changed for him, enjoying his life.

    Now Ding Ning was loved and hated by all hospitals. Executive Zhou did not have any choice but satisfy Ding Ning¡¯s needs. He provided for Ding Ning and took him as his big uncle, Ding Ning was not only exempt from hospitalization expenses, but also was offered meals every day.

    It was no joke. He had witnessed the Shen Family¡¯s terrifying capabilities. They extricated the deputy director of the Health Bureau from his position just by a few words, even the retired deputy mayor had also been affected and lost the integrity in hister years.

    But the Shen Family was ttering Ding Ning the whole day, especially Shen Muqing, who basically ran to Ding Ning¡¯s ward every day There were trends that this two might be a couple someday. He was just an executive of a small hospital, and dared not to disagree with Shen Family.

    Ding Ning was a little regret that Shen Muqing¡¯s father hurried off without meeting him. He missed that chance to talk with the most powerful man in Shen Family.

    ording to Shen Muqing¡¯s exnation, her father left in a hurry to handle emergencies and he would certainlye to visit him when he was free. Although Ding Ning did not believe this somehow, he could manage to ept it.

    Shen Muyang blushed, finally lowered his noble head and said sorry.

    Well, though Ding Ning felt that his attitude was not quite sincere. "When you can forgive, just forgive." Ding Ning forgave him because if he held on to it, he would be a narrow-minded dimwit.

    Therefore, Ding Ning freely forgave him and reached an agreement with Ye Shn. He would be in charge of Shen Muqing¡¯s treatment. He would check on her once a week, but there was no guarantee that she could be cured.

    After all, Shen Muqing¡¯s condition was veryplicated. With his current abilities and skills, he could not cure her. However, he could keep her illness from getting worse.

    Ye Shn was not satisfied with the answer, but Shen Muqing was very open-minded. She was trying her best and left the rest to God. This mentality made Ding Ning pitied her more and appreciated her a little more in his mind.

    After all the dust was settled down, Ding Ning nned to leave the hospital immediately, but he was entangled by Executive Zhou and members of the hospitalmittee. They came to visit him one after another in the morning, in the middle and at night every day. They hoped to persuade him to work in Changjiang Hospital, which troubled him a lot.

    Instead, it was Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang two authorities in the field of traditional Chinese medicine that went well with him. But after Ding Ning refused resolutely to be their teacher, he generously coached them in his needle technique.

    There were not only the Nine Ghosts and 13-needle Technique in the needle technique Ding Ning had learned, but also many ancient needle techniques had long been lost. To Mr. Hu¡¯s and Mr. Zhang¡¯s dismay, all these needle techniques needed abundant support of True Qi to achieve the best therapeutic effect.

    Especially the nine ghosts and thirteen needles, even with his True Qi can Ding Ning barely exert the eighth needle now. ording to his estimation, Shen Muqing¡¯s disease could bepletely cured when he could exert the eleventh needle.

    Even so, the two authorities still benefited a lot. Although they could not apply many ancient acupuncture techniques, theyprehended these by analogy after Ding Ning¡¯s exnation, which enabled them to master their acupuncture technique even better.

    Ding Ning also learned something. Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang were authorities in the field of traditional Chinese medicine, they had obtained extensive medical knowledge. In particr, those various kinds of difficult andplicated diseases they handled had greatly broadened Ding Ning¡¯s horizon. In return, they generously passed on their unique skills to Ding Ning.

    Mr. Hu¡¯s unique skill was the filiform needle and moxibustion therapy. It was an external treatment aimed at preventing and curing diseases and could provide health care. Burning moxa or other drugs first and cing them on the body surface to burn and iron the acupuncture points. The mild heat from moxibustion fire and the effects of drugs would gradually go through coteral channels to warm and promote the flow of Qi and blood, which could strengthen the right and expel the evil in the body.

    Mr. Zhang¡¯s unique skill was to use various methods to remove the air in the canister to form a negative pressure and then he made the canister absorbed on the body surface to treat diseases. It was also known as suction canister therapy or canister pulling therapy. By means of sucking and pulling, it could cause congestion or blood stagnation in local tissues, promoting smooth channels and coterals and vitalizing Qi and blood. This therapy could have the following effects: promoting Qi and blood cirction, relieving pain and swelling, dissipating cold, removing dampness, resolving hard mass and toxic materials, and bringing down a fever.

    The medical views of the two authorities belong to modern Chinese medicine. Even though it could be traced to the same origin as Ding Ning¡¯s modern Chinese medicine, these two had differences in many points of view. However, the two elders and the younger one really benefited a lot by checking on their advantages and disadvantages.

 Chapter 23 A Friendship Between Generations

    The two old men came to Ding Ning¡¯s ward with notebooks on time every day in the morning. They sat there as scrupulously as primary school students and piously recorded every sentence Ding Ning said. Then they expressed their opinions and had a discussion during which they soughtmon ground while reserved differences.

    Despite their difference in age, the three became good friends in no time. However, when it came to academic matters, they would argue heatedly with red faces and thick necks. In their fiercest quarrel, Mr. Zhang and Mr. Hu rolled up their sleeves and almost started a fight with their eyes ring and beards blowing. Under Ding Ning¡¯s earnest persuasion, they ended the war and had peace. Not for a while, they were talking andughing with dancing eyebrows and radiant faces.

    Ding Ning shook his head with a bitter smile. With pure hearts excluded any distractions, the two old men were like old urchins. They had noble medical ethics, their own beliefs, and persistence.

    These two old selfless men were also benevolent doctors. That was the reason why Ding Ning was willing to teach them everything.

    Traditional Chinese physicians always kept everything to themselves, which must have something to do with the decline of traditional Chinese medicine. Every single branch believed that knowledge should be passed on to students directly by their teachers. Those qualified practitioners thus firmly held their medical experiences and refused to spread anything out.

    This old teaching way had already be a deeply rooted rule. Plus environment pollution and the disappearance of many rare Chinese herbal medicines, doctors simply could not find substitutes for herbs being used as medicines in some great prescriptions.

    As a result, some dabblers of traditional Chinese medicine began to swindle people. They colored traditional Chinese medicine, boasted it up to the sky and then defrauded people of their money and belongings by making use of it.

    Moreover, traditional Chinese medicine was mainly based on nourishing people which made its effect much slower than western medicine¡¯s. During the treatment, people should pay attention to their living habits such as diets, work, and rest schedule etc. They should also give up their bad habits like smoking and drinking.

    This kind of treatment was obviously inappropriate for people who lived and worked in a modern society that valued quick rhythm and high efficiencies.

    Over time, the real traditional Chinese medicine lost patients¡¯ trust and was branded as pseudoscience. Patients prefer western medicine to traditional Chinese medicine. That was why traditional Chinese medicine had declined.

    "Those medical treasures have not been carried forward in our hands and been used to save lives and benefit mankind. Traditional Chinese medicine is evenbeled as pseudoscience. This is the sin of us descendants."

    "When ites to this, I feel very sad. Mr. Hu and I have organized exchange meetings on traditional Chinese medicine. We originally intended to exchange information, discuss and learn from each other. In this way, we can make great progress and change the current situation of traditional Chinese medicine. But many of the participants see only the interests. Those good academic exchange meetings turned intomercial cocktail parties. In these meetings, people exploited contacts with bigwigs, developed their socialwork and even signed herbs sale contracts. What¡¯s wrong with these people nowadays? If it goes on like this, treasures left by our ancestors will slowly disappear in the long river of history. Even Koreans who do not have any cultural background know they should develop Chinese medicine vigorously. Fusang¡¯s research on Chinese traditional medicine also ranks high in the world. China, the divine country, is the birthce of Chinese medicine. However, it has been left far behind by Korean and Fusang. If this continues, will there be any medical culture belongs to China?"

    "I started to learn traditional Chinese medicine when I was a child. At that time, people¡¯s characters and medical ethics must be tested at first if they wanted to be apprentices of my master. But what about people nowadays? Everyone seeks nothing but interests and they take profits as their top priority. If we go on like this, how can we face our ancestors after we die?"

    Speaking of the current situation of traditional Chinese medicine, the two old men beat their chests and stamped their feet with deep grievances. Sometimes, they were too depressed to calm down.

    Those words shook Ding Ning greatly. To be honest, he enjoyed saving people¡¯s lives and curing diseases. He also liked seeing dying patients get their new life in his hands.

    He did not care about his patients¡¯ gratitude. What he enjoyed was the pleasure in winning patients¡¯ lives from Death which would fill his heart with aplishments. Whether traditional Chinese medicine would decline or not had nothing to do with him.

    However, he was deeply touched by the two man¡¯s selflessness and noble characters, which made him realize his narrowness.

    Right, if the whole traditional Chinese medicine industry was banned and locked, it would even lose its breeding ground on the homnd. Then even if he had strong medical skills, how could he use it to cure diseases and save people?

    People would not believe him and go to see him who was an authentic traditional Chinese physician if the whole Chinese medicine industry had been suppressed like a rat crossing the street.

    On the other hand, western medicine had entered China and won the trust of the Chinese people. Could this be an unusual kind of cultural invasion?

    Ding Ning fell into deep thoughts and was terrified. His heart gave birth to a strong sense of mission. He firmly believed that the stone man triggered his unusual power was a sign itself and was a sign that god gave him this great responsibility.

    "God gave me this unusual power to make me the savior of traditional Chinese medicine", a narcissistic idea came to Ding Ning.

    "By the way, senior brother, do you have a Chinese medicine practitioner certificate?" Mr. Hu asked suddenly.

    Ding Ning felt very helpless to be called "senior brother" by them. The two old men in their seventies and eighties insisted that he deserved that name because there was a saying that "It doesn¡¯t matter when one starts learning, the one who discovers the truth should be the teacher."

    They insisted on calling him big brother after they were refused to be taken as his apprentices, which made him feel unease all over the body and aged rapidly.

    Ding Ning shook his head wryly and said, "Although I inherited traditional Chinese medicine skill from my ancestor, I, in fact, have been practicing medicine illegally. Moreover, in my medical college, I studied western clinical medicine. Where could I get a Chinese medicine practicing qualification certificate?"

    It seemed that Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang were not surprised. Mr. Zhang nodded and said, "That is the trouble, no matter whether you are a western physician or a traditional Chinese physician, you did everything without just causes if you do not have a practicing qualification certificate for that. It will be OK if patients are cured. If there is a mistake by any chance, you will have to bear the legal consequences, my old brother."

    Ding Ning scratched his head and said helplessly, "When I applied for western clinical medicine, I just would like to figure out the differences between western medicine and traditional Chinese medicine. Western medicine is not totally worthless, despite the fact that it treats symptoms instead of underlying problems in most cases. At least in terms of surgery, it really has advantages over Chinese medicine."

    "Advantages?" Mr. Hu frowned, "It¡¯s more than advantages. Traditional Chinese medicine traces everything back to the source. It mainly focuses on recuperation and cannot carry out any surgery at all."

    "You are wrong. If traditional Chinese medicine cannot carry out surgery, how dare Hua Tuo say that he could do craniotomy to remove the tumor in Cao Cao¡¯s head."

    "Do you mean that traditional Chinese physician can also perform surgery?" Mr. Zhang eximed subconsciously, and he could not conceal his expressions of surprise.

    "Right, why it doesn¡¯t ur to me that Hua Tuo who invented anesthetic must have mastered the technique of performing surgery if he dared to do craniotomy for Cao Cao. However, the idea that traditional Chinese physician can¡¯t perform surgery has been deeply rooted in people¡¯s minds, that is why it has been ignored. If traditional Chinese medicine can perform surgery, it is definitely more advanced than that of western medicine."

    Mr. Hu rubbed his hands back and forth excitedly, and his eyes shed with keen light. "Big brother, please tell us all about it!"

    Ding Ning said with an enigmatic smile, "Traditional Chinese physician can indeed perform operations, but it has high requirements on practitioners. I am afraid that I am the only person in the world who can perform this kind of operation."

    "What makes you say that?" They were somewhat disappointed, but they still asked tirelessly.

    Ding Ning smiled and spread his hands, "What you hear about may be false but what you see is true. I let you two old men feel it on the spot."

    Ding Ning used the Meridian Severing Hand and pointed on the two old men suddenly.

    "Oh my god, I have lost my consciousness. It feels like I am under anesthesia. It is amazing."

    "Me too. My whole upper body has lost consciousness. This is incredible. Is this acupuncture technique?"

    Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang eximed loudly with excitement.

    Ding Ning reached out his hand to untie the points and he shook his head, saying, "This is Meridian Severing Hand, which is different from acupuncture. It uses the True Qi to cut off the central nerve of the human body¡¯s meridians, thus recing the role anesthesia."

    "What a magical means! Can this Meridian Severing Hand be used by ordinary people? Are there any side effects or seque after the operation?"

    Both of them were very strict people. Upon witnessing the magic of Meridian Severing Hand, the first thing they were thinking about was not to learn it but to consider what hidden troubles Meridian Severing Hand might bring to patients.

    Ding Ning shook his head and said, "Meridian Severing Hand has a time limit. The effect of cutting the central nerve can onlyst for one ancient time unit, that is, two hours. During the two hours, it will not bring any harm to patients and it can also keep the patients in a clear state of consciousness. Compared to the anesthetic, it has even no side effects like stimting the brain nerve. What¡¯s more, as to the seque, it will not slow brain responses or damage leg nerves, etc. It can be said that it is far better than the effect of anesthetic. But if the surgerysts more than two hours, the patient¡¯s blood will coagte, his Qi and blood not flow smoothly and his brain and heart not be able to supply enough blood which may lead to the patient¡¯s death."

    "That¡¯s good enough. It can be used in a simple surgery. As long as the surgerysts less than two hours, this is the best anesthesia method."

    Mr. Zhang said excitedly, and they looked at Ding Ning eagerly.

    Ding Ning gave a bitter smile, "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to teach you. I would like to teach you to flourish traditional Chinese medicine. But meridian Severing Hand is different from the acupuncture in novels. It is not just to stimte the fixed points. Its points should be determined ording to the meridian ces where Qi flows through in twelve ancient time units. What¡¯s more, the strength of the Meridian Severing Hand is strictly controlled and there is no room for any mistakes. If the strength is lighter, the time to cut off the central nerve will be cut short. While, if the strength is heavier, it can bring irreversible damages to the meridians of the patient, which may trigger a series of seque and endanger the patient¡¯s life easily."

    Seeing Ding Ning¡¯s serious look, they no longer bothered him. They knew what Ding Ning said must be true. They felt pity but excited at the same time, Mr. Hu stroked his beard and said proudly,

    "Anyway, this is still a big progress of our traditional Chinese medicine. Even if you are the only one who has mastered this method, it is also good news for patients."

    Ding Ning pondered for a moment and solemnly said, "In fact, it is not a dead end, but it has high requirements on doctors and there must be no any deviation."

    "What is the method?" Mr. Zhang and Mr. Hu¡¯s eyes were brightened, and they asked eagerly.

    "The prevalence of western medicine cannot be separated from itsrge-scale manufacture. Even if the same cold medication can only cure 70% of the patients who get cold, this will make the majority of patients approve its the curative effect. However, our traditional Chinese physician is more meticulous. We prescribe medicine for each symptom. The symptoms of two cold patients cannot be exactly the same, and there should be something different in their prescription. This is also one of the reasons why our traditional Chinese medicine cannot upy the mainstream in the medical field."

    Ding Ning pondered and said, "Meridian Severing Hand is to anesthetics what traditional Chinese medicine to western medicine. The cutting points change in different hours, which keeps pulse-cutting anesthesia from being widely used. ording to my observation, everyone¡¯s pulse cutting points are actually the same at certain periods of time. I suppose it can be done in the following steps. At first, I will mark the pulse cutting points in each fixed time. Then, by referring to those marks, other surgeons can apply pulse-cutting anesthesia in the operation."

    "If this is the case, the surgeons should find those cutting points urately. This is indeed very demanding for doctors. Only traditional Chinese physicians who are familiar with the human meridian map can find this point urately."

    Mr. Hu said thoughtfully. He was considering the feasibility of this method.

    "Even so, what about the strength? How to control it?" Mr. Zhang frowned tightly and asked doubtfully.

 Chapter 24 The Consultation Fee

    "Though the strength is difficult to control, it is not an unsolvable problem. We traditional Chinese physician should no longer rest on oururels. We must be innovative and pioneering. We can definitely find a manufacturer of medical instruments and customize a batch of instruments which have been measured of their specific strength data by me. This will enable pulse-cutting anesthesia to be widely applied to patients in the fixed period of time."

    Ding Ning¡¯s thoughts became clearer and clearer. He excitedly stood up and paced back and forth, "In this way, although there are still great limitations, it will allow traditional Chinese medicine industry to take its first step in producing in a big scale."

    "Exactly, why didn¡¯t we think of it!" Mr. Zhang and Mr. Hu jumped up excitedly and cheered.

    Although the strength was not easy to control, the current technology was so advanced that it was not difficult to manufacture precise strength instruments with urate strength data, which would solve the problem that pulse-cutting anesthesia could not be widely applied.

    "You two old men, don¡¯t get so excited first. This is only my preliminary idea. It is only feasible in theory and has not undergone clinical trials. With a responsible attitude towards patients¡¯ safety and in order to sessfully fire the first gun for the recovery of traditional Chinese medicine, we must first recruit testers and conduct at least 1,000 clinical trials to make sure it is feasible. Otherwise, we will be in big trouble if medical idents ur."

    Ding Ning was not carried away by excitement. On the contrary, he calmly analyzed that it was his brilliant idea, but he needed the cooperation of the two old Traditional Chinese physicians. The first question was where to find patients to participate in their clinical trials floored him.

    "We don¡¯t need to find people who need surgeries. Patients with headaches and fever can participate in the trials. With the reputation of Mr. Zhang and me, we can find at least 1,000 patients."

    Mr. Hu was still immersed in excitement. He patted his chest and promised he would conduct all the trials and record the data.

    "Yeah, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a problem either. Both Mr. Hu and I have our own chain clinics and our apprentices are all over the country. It will take less than a day for us to find one thousand patients to participate in the trails. For the sake of insurance, we will conduct the trails ourselves and let some good apprentices take charge of data recording especially."

    Mr. Zhang smiled with his face wrinkled like flowers.

    Ding Ning just remembered that these two were the Mount Taishan and the North Star in the field of traditional Chinese medicine. Every single day, there were numerous people who would like to seek their medical advice. This was the role of reputation. The most difficult problem in Ding Ning¡¯s view was not a big deal in their eyes.

    "In that case, I will leave the hospital now and immediately contact a precision instrument manufacturer to produce the strength instruments ording to my strength data!"

    The biggest problem had been solved and then the other things would be much easier. Ding Ning could not wait to stand up and take off his hospital gown. If it weren¡¯t for the exchange of medical skills with them every day, he would be toozy to stay here.

    "Big brother, do you have the money?" Mr. Hu suddenly asked. The question knocked Ding Ning into a cocked hat, and he realized that he was so excitedly at the moment that he ignored the most important thing.

    A deposit must be paid first before the manufacture of precision instruments. He was a newly graduated vagrant. Although he had been working and studying in all those years, he had hardly any money left. There were only nearly 2,000 yuan lying there sleeping in the bank.

    He scratched his head awkwardly, "I guess it won¡¯t cost too much to produce a few first. I still have nearly 2,000 yuan in my card."

    Mr. Huughed, "What¡¯s the use of that? The first instrument is the most expensive one."

    "Why is that?" Ding Ning had no contact with this industry yet and he asked modestly.

    "Because no matter what kind of instruments, the first thing to do is to make a standard mold that meets all the requirements. Only then therge scale production can be carried out ording to this standard. Therefore, the first standard mold that meets all the requirements is the most expensive one. Well, there are 500,000 yuan in this card that you can use it first. And one of my patients gave me his business card. His name is Xia Ziyu, the boss of Ninghai Precision Technology Instrument Company. We certainly don¡¯t need a lot of instruments for the first phase of trails. He usually won¡¯t ept small business like this. I¡¯ll give him a callter and then you can go to him with your name card. I believe he will do me this favor."

    Mr. Hu smiled and took out a bank card with the password written on it and a business card and then handed those to him.

    "I can¡¯t take your money." Ding Ning hurriedly shook his head and refused, but he picked up the business card.

    "I also have 500,000 here. You can use it first. Don¡¯t be too polite. Mr. Hu and I have benefited a lot from studying with you these days. The money is not even enough for these days¡¯ tuition. You don¡¯t have to feel shameful. The money is nothingpared to the interests which will be brought to our clinics once pulse-cutting anesthesia is wildly used."

    Mr. Zhang reached out and took the bank card in Mr. Hu¡¯s hand and put it into Ding Ning¡¯s hand with his own bank card.

    Looking at their sincere expressions, Ding Ning had no choice but to ept the cards. He joked unbearably, "You trust me so much. You are not afraid that I will run away with your money?"

    "Ha-ha, depending on your excellent medical skills, my big brother, you just need to ask if you want money, Shen Family will be willing to give you hundreds of thousands of dors anytime. You cannot still put the little money in your eyes. You don¡¯t quite believe in our perspective."

    Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang stroked their beards and said withughter.

    Ding Ning smiled. What they said was the truth. In the whole world, Ding Ning was the only person who could treat Shen Muqing¡¯s illness. Let alone hundreds of thousands of dors, Shen Family would give him tens of millions of dors if he asked.

    But Qiao Jie, the fourth master who taught him the medical skills had told him sternly that as a benevolent doctor he could only receive 200 yuan for each consultation. Otherwise, he would be expelled.

    Thinking about this Ding Ning pped his forehead, "No, I forget to collect the consultation fee from Miss Shen."

    "I almost forget if you don¡¯t mention, how much is the fee? I¡¯ll give it to you right away!"

    As soon as the voice stopped, Shen Muqing pushed the door open and came in naturally. Ding Ning was terribly embarrassed that he scratched the back of his head and flushed.

    Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang stood aside in mirth, waiting to see how Ding Ning would cope with this.

    They had already noticed that Ding Ning faced everyone with a light appearance, which made them ignore his age subconsciously.

    Only in the presence of Shen Muqing would he show the shyness and childishness of his age.

    Of course, this was because they did not see Ding Ning bow in front of Lingyun, buttering up her as a pet dog, otherwise, it wouldpletely overturn his glorious image in their minds.

    Each time he saw this beautiful woman, his heart beat faster unconsciously.

    Especially Shen Muqing had a pair of eyes that were as clear as water. She seemed to be able to see through people¡¯s minds. Ding Ning felt she had known all his thoughts. It was such an embarrassment that he could not find a single ce to hide his dirty thoughts.

    This was a delicately beautiful woman with a clear mind, and she was as intelligent as a demon. Ding Ning knew that such ady could be only appreciated distantly but not touched sphemously. It was better to keep a distance from her.

    Ding Ning gave Shen Muqing an unnatural bitter smile, "Well, ho ho, here youe, please sit down first!"

    "Well, you can tell me how much the fee is."

    Shen Muqing sat down on the sofa and looked at him with great interest. Her deep eyes stared at him which made his face turn red.

    Although it was perfectly justified for doctors to ask for their consultation fees, he felt it really difficult to ask for it because his feelings toward Shen Muqing was very special.

    In particr, she just overheard him asking for his consultation fees, which made him feel even more embarrassed. His face was burning hot and he could find no ce to hide from shame.

    "Fizz!" The two old guys winked at each other, stood by and listened. They couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud. Every time they saw Ding Ning having no idea what to do with his hands and feet, they all felt very amused.

    Ding Ning avoided the sight of Shen Muqing with a feeling of panic and gave the two old guy a fierce nce.

    Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang winked at him vaguely. They took the hint and left after saying goodbye. Because of their status, they naturally became Executive Zhou¡¯s guests of honor. Their amodation and meals were arranged by the hospital.

    Ding Ning took a deep breath to calm his fluctuating mood and recovered hisposure. He looked Shen Muqing straight in her eyes and said with a hint of regret, "I really need my consultation fee. This is my master¡¯s rule, and I cannot break it!"

    Shen Muqing asked with a poker face, "How much do you want? Give me a price!"

    In her heart, she was fond of Ding Ning. Her mother and brother disliked him, but she always insisted on her view that Ding Ning was a kind-hearted man who did not seek fame or wealth.

    For that reason, she even bet against Shen Muyang that Ding Ning took her as a friend and would never demand an exorbitant price as his consultation fee. He saved her only because he was a kind-hearted man. He would never have any other thoughts.

    However, Shen Muyang insisted that Ding Ning had aplicated mind and definitely would reach out for a yard after taking his inch. What¡¯s more, Ding Ning made concessions on the agreement with Ye Shn in the first ce in order to gain more advantages. He treated Shen Family as his fat sheep.

    Therefore, Shen Muqing was very disappointed now. What she cared about was not money, but whether Ding Ning was really the kind of person as Shen Muyang had said who would voraciously obtain benefits from Shen Family again and again.

    It was justified for doctors to charge for their consultation fees. If Ding Ning had marked his price clearly, she would not be so ufortable now even if he wanted tens of millions of dors. After all, her life was priceless.

    After reaching a treatment agreement, Ding Ning, however, asked for the consultation fee. This totally confirmed her brother Shen Muyang¡¯s suspicion. Ding Ning was an insatiable hypocrite.

    For Shen Muqing, who grew up without friends, Ding Ning was the first friend epted by her heart. It was said that the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. Such a friendship became so cheap at this moment that she felt cheated and there was a hint of disgust in her eyes when she looked at Ding Ning.

    "200..."

    Ding Ning held out two fingers coyly. Before he finished speaking, Shen Muqing stood up and interrupted him. There was a trace of grievances and anger in her eyes. But what¡¯s more was a feeling of undisguised disdain and hatred. "I know. It¡¯s really not expensive. I¡¯ll write you a check and send it to youter!"

    "Poom!" Before Ding Ning had any react, Shen Muqing mmed the door and left.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t I just want a 200 yuan consultation fee? This is really my master¡¯s rule. Howe she be so stingy? She thinks thirty dors is too much for her. It is true that the richer you are, the more stingy you will be."

    Ding Ning waspletely at a loss. He muttered in a low voice and pped his forehead, "Right, Zhang Li. The therapy of her must have shown its effectiveness these days, and it is time to collect my consultation fee."

    He stretched out for the phone and dialed a number with a subconscious smile, "Master Yun, is today yours or Zhang Li¡¯s shift?"

    "I am on my night shift today, what¡¯s up? Do you miss your Yun Master?"

    Lingyun voice had some bitterness. Since Ding Ning had moved in his senior officials inpatient ward, she could only sneak away to see him when she was at work.

    At first, she would like to make him some chicken soup or something else to nourish his body. However, this fellow actually said that the hospital now provided him with food for free. Took it or wasted it, of course, Ding Ning took it and shut Ling Yun¡¯s kindness out of the door.

    "Haha, got it. I am going to find Zhang Li." Ding Ning grinned and said.

    "What the fu*k? Your taste is very heavy now. Although Zhang Li¡¯s beard is lesser, her bad breath is lighter and her waistline is thinner, she is still a pure man. You are even interested in her."

    Lingyun shouted exaggeratedly.

    Ding Ning¡¯s head was full of ck lines. "Fu*k off. I am going to ask for my consultation fee. Bye-bye!"

 Chapter 25 Chu Yunxiu

    "Consultation fee? What are you talking about?"

    Ling Yun was lying in bed in her skimpy pajamas, whichpletely showed her graceful figure. Hearing the busy signal, she roared in anger, "The little girl got a nerve to hang up my phone?"

    "Yunyun, what are you shouting about?"

    Chu Yunxiu, Ling Yun¡¯s mother, walked in with the groceries she had just brought and asked quizzically.

    Despite in her forties, Chu Yunxiu looked like around thirty years old due to good maintenance and 70 percent simr to Ling Yun.

    Upright boobs, slender waist, cute butt, white skin and pretty appearance, all of these made her glow with the charm of a maturedy. She was the favorite type of those who had a partiality for maturedies.

    "Um, mum, nothing. I was just talking with my colleague over the phone. Gee, why didn¡¯t you go shopping with your friends today? Youe back so early."

    Ling Yun immediately got up and came up in her slippers. After taking the groceries from Chu Yunxiu and cing them in the kitchen, she asked quizzically.

    With a weary expression, Chu Yunxiu sat on the sofa, rubbed her temples and said, "I¡¯m not in the mood now. Those damned developers wanted to develop our neighborhood and turn it into medium high-rise buildings without spending much money. Thus, I was elected as the owner¡¯s representative. I went there to negotiate with them in the early morning. Based on the current market value of our section, per square meter is worth at least eighty or ny thousand yuan. However, these exploitative developers just offered the price of seventy thousand yuan. I spent the whole morning negotiating with them, but they just offered the price of seventy-five thousand yuan."

    Ling Yun poured Chu Yunxiu a ss of water and said, "So did you ept the price?"

    "How can it be possible? They want to buy my apartment with the price of seventy-five thousand yuan for per square meter? In their dream! We have four apartments. Although they are not big, they cover an area of more than three hundred square meters. ording to the current market value which is ny thousand yuan, we¡¯ll lose fifteen thousand yuan on per square meter and thus to lose more than four million yuan on three hundred square meters. Besides, it doesn¡¯t include the expenses for our renting an apartment during the development and the profit from leasing our apartments. I won¡¯t do this money-losing business. These brats want to bully us? Don¡¯t even think about it!"

    Chu Yunxiu kept swearing, which was barely consistent with her gentle and graceful appearance. Her way of talking fully showed her unique tough style and that she was shrewd as a native of Ninghai.

    Nevertheless, Ling Yun knew that she was pretending to be tough in order to protect Ling Yun and herself from being bullied.

    As a widow known for her beauty, Chu Yunxiu had a pretty face, a good figure and graceful temperament. Besides, she was a native of Ninghai and possessed four apartments.

    During these years, numerousscivious men had chased her, but she kept acting harshly to them and raised Ling Yun by herself.

    There had been an admirer intending to make passes at her while he was drunk. However, she ran after him across three streets with a kitchen knife in her hand. He was almost scared out of his pants and finally ended up getting down on his knees to kowtow and apologize.

    From then on, no admirer of hers dared to act indecently towards her, and the neighbors respected her a lot.

    Only Ling Yun knew that her mother who had always been strong held her tight and cried for the whole night. She sobbed while telling Ling Yun that if they wanted to live a better life in this world, they needed to learn how to be a hedgehog. Otherwise, an orphan and a widow like them would be swallowed until there was nothing left.

    The experience on that night had a great impact on her. She realized that her mother who she considered the strongest person would feel weak sometimes. Therefore, she became mature and began to pretend to be tough after that night.

    They pretended to be hedgehogs who would seriously stab anyone intending to hurt them.

    Hearing her mother¡¯s words, Ling Yun looked a bit worried. The first thoughting to her mind was not to calcte the profit brought by resettlement, but where Ding Ning could live if the development began.

    It had been five years since Ding Ning lived here. The house price had risen sharply, and so had the rent. Besides the biggest apartment where Ling Yun and her mother lived, the other three apartments including two big ones and a small one were all leased. The rent was the main source of ie for Ling Yun and her mother.

    Ding Ning rented the smallest apartment which just covered an area of more than forty square meters. At that time, Chu Yunxiu charged one thousand and five hundred yuan per month for the rent.

    Over the five years, the rent kept rising. In this section, the rent for a simr apartment had increased to three thousand yuan. Chu Yunxiu had never been kind to Ding Ning. She kept calling him brat and iming to increase the rent. However, in fact, her bark was a lot worse than her bite. She had never increased the rent.

    Perhaps she took pity on Ding Ning because of his sad life experience. A kid without a parent could always touch the softest part of her heart.

    "The development probably would not begin so soon." Ling Yun consoled herself.

    During these years, she had got used to living next door to Ding Ning. They lived together as if they were a family. If he suddenly left, she would probably feel ufortable.

    The thought made her a bit worried. In particr, she became more worried about hearing the developer was Hongda Real Estate.

    Hongda Real Estate had powerful connections with the underworld. They started up their business by forcibly supplying construction materials and fighting for construction sites. Although they had managed to shake their bad reputation, they still kept a gang of thugs. They had turned their business into a removalpany, but actually they did the same business by sending their thugs to threat those owners who refused to move.

    "Mum, don¡¯t try to be brave. With their unusual connections and ignominious means, Hongda Real Estate has got involved in not a few cases of removing buildings by force and beating people. Don¡¯t stick your neck out and get beaten."

    After thinking for a while, Ling Yun still alerted her mother.

    "Oh, I know. This neighborhood is old. At first, there was only an apartment of ours, and that was the one where your grandparents lived. Later I got married to your father. At the thought that I might be reluctant to leave my parents, your father bought a new apartment next to them. It¡¯s the one where we live now. In the second year of our marriage, you were born and the two families living upstairs moved away sessively. So your father bought their apartments for leasing. After your grandparents passed away, the small apartment was left to me. It¡¯s the one Ding Ning rents."

    Chu Yunxiu recalled the past with a trace of sorrow on her face, "How time flies. I¡¯ve lived here for more than forty years. Our apartments be old, and it¡¯s time for reconstruction. Nevertheless, we¡¯ve got on well with our neighbors for a few decades as if we are a family. When you were a kid, our neighbors always helped me take care of you once I was upied with something else. I¡¯m good at nothing but dealing with people. Thus, they elected me the owners¡¯ representative to negotiate with Hongda Real Estate. Anyway I can¡¯t disappoint our neighbors, and should fight for the best offer for them."

    "But what can you do if they fail to persuade you by reason and intend to threaten you by force?" Ling Yun could understand her mother¡¯s feelings, but she was still worried.

    "Now we live in aw-ruling society. Even if they intend to threaten me by force, they don¡¯t dare to do it grantly. I just need to take care. Don¡¯t forget that it¡¯s our territory. I just need to yell, and all the people around our neighborhood will rush out to help me."

    Chu Yunxiu waved her fists and said in high spirits.

    "Mum, could you tell me how my dad died actually?" Ling Yun asked while cautiously watching her mother¡¯s face. She had never seen her father since she could remember things.

    At the age of eight, she had asked her mother once. Her mother didn¡¯t say anything and just kept weeping all day and all night. After that, Ling Yun didn¡¯t dare to ask the question any more.

    After so many years, Ling Yun had grown up. She really wanted to know how her father died, so she finally couldn¡¯t help asking the question.

    Chu Yunxiu¡¯s face darkened immediately. She said emotionally, "Who told you that your father had been dead? Don¡¯t listen to those gossipy people. Your dad¡¯s still alive."

    Ling Yun opened her mouth wide in shock and asked in disbelief, "Mum, you said that my dad¡¯s still alive? But if he¡¯s still alive, why hasn¡¯t hee to find us over the years?"

    Immediately she seemed to have thought of something and began to imagine the story. "Can it be possible that dad found a new sweetheart and discarded us?"

    "Stop talking nonsense. Your dad isn¡¯t that kind of person."

    Chu Yunxiu roughly knocked Ling Yun in the head and sighed quietly. She recalled the past with a happy smile on her face.

    "Your dad is the best man around the world. Ninghai girls are generally grumpy and difficult to please, and so am I. I was rather capricious, picky and even bossy sometimes, but your dad has never been angry with me. He has always tolerated and spoiled me. I was careless while he was careful. Changing light bulbs, fixing the toilet, repairing household appliances, washing the clothes, cooking and cleaning, he did everything when we lived together. I didn¡¯t need to worry about anything, because he always took good care of me."

    "So my dad was a househusband." Ling Yun lowered her head and teased her mother with a smile. A lump came into her throat and made her sound depressed.She acted as if nothing had happened and secretly wiped the tears dropping from the corner of her eyes.

    Only those who grew up in a single-parent family could understand her feeling. How she wished she could have aplete family and a capable father as her mother described.

    Therefore, she could stand upright in front of those who called her "an unwanted kid without a dad to teach", and proudly tell them, "I have the best dad around the world."

    Therefore, she no longer had to stubbornly clench her teeth,press her lips and crazily fight with those who cursed her.

    Therefore, after getting wounded, she no longer had to hide in a corner alone, silently licked her wound and forced a smile so as not to make her mother sad...

    It was such a pity that during over twenty years of her growth, it was her delicate but strong mother who had always propped up a sky for her. She couldn¡¯t feel father¡¯s love.

    She kept wearing a cold mask, pretending to be strong and acting like a hedgehog. Only in the dead of night, she would remove her mask, bury her head in the quilt and let her tears wet the quilt.

    She had lived such a life for sixteen years. It was not until the guy from the border area of southwest showed up in her world that she finally had a true friend.

    Perhaps we could say that the sympathy for the guy with a simr destiny offered her the harbor where her heart could rest.

    From then on, no matter what terrible things happened to her, she could tell him all about it without scruples. He was like a trash bin which tolerated all her caprice and bad temper.

    Actually she always knew that Ding Ning was humoring her, caring about her and spoiling her. It made her feel so warm and safe.

    He reced the father she had imagined,pensated her for her missing paternal love and filled the gap in her heart with his tenderness.

    As Ling Yun¡¯s mother, Chu Yunxiu could definitely understand her feeling. She sighed softly, put her arms around Ling Yun whose face was covered with tears and consoled her by gently patting her on her back like she used to do when Ling Yun was a kid.

 Chapter 26 Midnight Murky Shadows

    "Your father was not only good at housework but also good at doing business. Your father bought three apartments with all his savings, and we could make a very good living by rent. Although the rent was not that much at that time, the consumption at that time was also very low, thus a few hundred dors were enough for us to spend in a month."

    Chu Yunxiu¡¯s eyes were misted with water, "Not long after you were born, I forced your father to go out and earn money in order to live a better life. Although your father wanted to stay at home and take care of us, I didn¡¯t consider your father¡¯s mood. He spoiled me so much that even if he was unwilling to leave us, he went to the southern border of Yunnan to trade jade but he never came back."

    Speaking of which, Chu Yunxiu burst into tears, "It was all my fault. I was too selfish and willful. Otherwise, your father wouldn¡¯t have disappeared, and you wouldn¡¯t have grown up without a father. Woo, woo, woo, it was all my fault. I should not have forced your father to do business... woo."

    "Mom, could you please stop crying. I don¡¯t me you. Since Dad did not want to leave us, he would havee back to us if he was safe. But he hasn¡¯te back yet. Why are you so sure Dad isn¡¯t dead?"

    Eyes rimmed red, Ling Yun helped Chu Yunxiu wipe the tears and asked softly.

    Chu Yunxiu choked and said, "After your father had disappeared, I thought he was dead too, even the public security bureau sent me his death certificate. In fact, I found long ago that your father was still alive because I often woke up in the middle of the night and saw your father standing outside the window looking at me. However, he had already left when I run out to find him."

    Lingyun opened her mouth in astonishment and said inconceivably, "Mom, do you miss my father too much that you start to hallucinate?"

    "It can¡¯t be an illusion. I have seen him more than once, but we never met face-to-face. As soon as I found him and run out to chase him, he would leave immediately. I couldn¡¯t catch up with him."

    Chu Yunxiu said excitedly, "I had thought it was because I missed your father too much that I had those illusions. However, I was unreconciled. Thus, I secretly installed a camera outside my room. He wore a hat every time and I couldn¡¯t take a picture of his whole face, but how could I not recognize his figure and back?"

    Speaking of which, Chu Yunxiu took out a U disk, plugged it into theputer and opened a file. Her face flushed with excitement, "Look, this is your father."

    Lingyun was stunned and speechless when she saw the man on the screen. Wearing a hat and a mask, the man stood outside her window as motionless as a y sculpture at midnight, looking inside quietly.

    The picture showed there were several times when Chu Yunxiu¡¯s room suddenly lighted up, the man immediately turned away. When Chu Yunxiu came out, his figure was lost already.

    The thought of such a man often stood outside their window at midnight made her hair stand on end.

    Ling Yun¡¯s face dignified and said, "Mom, are you sure he is my dad? Does anyone want to do something against us?"

    She was right to think like that. After all, though Chu Yunxiu was more than 40 years old, she was brilliant and a widow, it was not surprising that some psychopathic would peep at her at night.

    "No, that¡¯s definitely your dad. Although I don¡¯t know why he does not want to see us, I¡¯m sure that must be him."

    Chu Yunxiu said with an affirmative look.

    "It seems that my mother misses my father so much that she takes this sick voyeur as my father."

    Lingyun secretly made up her mind to capture this sick voyeur and eradicate her mother¡¯s paranoia. Otherwise, she didn¡¯t know whether this would make her mother crazy or not.

    Frowning, she asked carefully, "Mum, had this person appeared many times?"

    "This person? This person is your father."

    Chu Yunxiu mock-exasperatedly rolled her eyes, stretched out her white jade-like fingers and stroked the man¡¯s face on theputer screen infatuatedly like touching the lover¡¯s skin, "Your father must have something difficult to say that he chose not to meet us. Many times, I felt that he was secretly protecting me behind, but I could not find him."

    My God, my mother must be possessed. This matter must be solved quickly. Lingyun asked cautiously with her eyes twinkling, "How often does hee?"

    "The first time I saw your father was about three years ago after you went to school and stayed there. Unfortunately, there was no particr time for his appearance. Sometimes he appeared a dozen times a year and sometimes he came only once half a year. Otherwise, I must stop him and ask him what his difficulties are."

    Chu Yunxiu leafed through the recording time of the camera and replied. But soon she raised her eyebrows excitedly, "But when I went to negotiate with the developmentpany today, I felt that he was protecting me behind. So, I was not afraid at all."

    Lingyun heart frozen suddenly, "This bes awful, the pervert now has developed to the point of following my mother in broad daylight. Does he can¡¯t help but going to get started?"

    She stood up immediately and stretched. She was going to change her clothes. "Mom, I¡¯m changing clothes and I¡¯m going to take over my shift."

    "Going to work? Is it your night shift today? Then what are your going to take over in the early afternoon?" Chu Yunxiu carefully packed up the U disk which seemed was taken as her spiritual sustenance.

    This made Ling Yun more and more determined to seize the sick voyeur as soon as possible. "Going on like this, mom will be tortured into a maniac even if she doesn¡¯t get lovesickness."

    "Oh, elder sister Li has something to do at home in the evening. She has to leave a little earlier. I¡¯ll go to work in advance to rece her."

    "Elder sister Li? Is that the nurse who looks like a man and has bad breath? Does she bully you again? Why does she always make you cover her shift? Let me tell you that nice people are bullied and don¡¯t be a yes-man. If she thinks you are the one she can bully easily, she will eat you up for the rest of your life."

    Chu Yunxiu vigntly raised her head, looked at Ling Yun and began her tireless teaching.

    "It"s not like that, since her illness has been treated by Ding Ning, it is greatly improved. Now she is very nice to me ..."

    Lingyun subconsciously exined but only to find her mother¡¯s cold sight was behind her back. Sticking her sweet tongue out, she turned around, hold Chu Yunxiu¡¯s arm and exined coquettishly.

    "It¡¯s not what you think. Ding Ning had an ident a few days ago and is hospitalized in our hospital. He happened to meet elder sister Li and me and treated her by the way."

    "Ding Ning is in the hospital? What has happened? No wonder I haven¡¯t seen hime back these days. I thought he went back to his hometown."

    Chu Yunxiu asked surprisedly.

    "He is fine. Now he¡¯s living in senior officials inpatient ward. You have no idea how happy he is. Mum, I know you have a sharp tongue but a soft heart. In fact, you still care about him, don¡¯t you?"

    Ling Yun smiled, loosened her mother¡¯s arm, and continued changing clothes.

    "Hum, I care nothing about him. What I care about is my rent. When you see him, you should tell him that his rent is seven dayste. If he doesn¡¯t pay it, he must get out of here. I just want to rent it to someone else and collect more rent."

    Chu Yunxiu said grumpily, "In addition, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. You should have less contact with Ding Ning in the future. If you dare to fall in love with him, don¡¯t take me as your mother."

    "Mom, what are you talking about? How does Ding Ning provoke you? Who doesn¡¯t like him in the wholemunity? Only you dislike him all day long."

    Ling Yun pursed her mouth and grumbled while wearing clothes.

    "The child is good, but you have to remember that you are a Ninghai native. At the very least, we have four apartments. We can easily get twenty to thirty million if we sell them. What does Ding Ning have? He has no mother and his dad is a butcher. The most important thing is that he is not a native. Hees from Luochuan, a town I have never heard of, might be in some remote mountainous areas. He has nothing. You marry him for what?"

    It seemed like Ling Yun cared nothing at all. Chu Yunxiu knew that she didn¡¯t listen. She earnestly suggested, "You are so beautiful and a native. If you want to marry, people whoe to propose may even wear out our doorstep. You can find any kind of person you like..."

    "That¡¯s enough! A native, a native, you only know natives. Why don¡¯t I think how great the natives are."

    Ling Yun covered her ears impatiently, "I am an adult, I know what I want. Could you please not interfere in my life?"

    "I interfere in your life? I am using my life experience to teach you to avoid detours. Look at what is your attitude? What wrong with natives? Natives are great. Ninghai is a first-tier city. Many people try everything they can do to get into this city, but they can¡¯t even get a Ninghai household registration. Ding Ning has nothing good. He doesn¡¯t have money, an apartment, a car or even a job. If you two live together, how can he support you?"

    Chu Yunxiu¡¯s voice suddenly raised as she scolded Ling Yun with the exasperation at her failure to make good.

    Lingyun stared at her obstinately, "Don¡¯t look at people in the crack of the door and look down on them. Ding Ning is a capable person. He can make big money with his medical skills easily. He saved a rich girl a few days ago. They offered him millions, but he refused."

    "Hum, just brag for him as you want. He¡¯s a poor student who can¡¯t even find a job. He can get paid millions yuan? Are you kidding me?"

    Chu Yunxiu sneered scornfully, holding her arms, "If he is really capable, he should buy you an apartment in Ninghai. Not too big, 200 square meters will be enough. However, the apartment must be inside the second annulus and your name must be written on the property ownership certificate. As long as he can do that, I will marry you to him without demur."

    "You ... you are crazy. I am toozy to talk with you."

    Ling Yun was so angry that she almost passed out. The price per square meter inside the second ring was no less than 100,000 yuan. A two hundred square apartment is worth 20 million yuan. Even if she has great confidence in Ding Ning, she doesn¡¯t think he can earn 20 million yuan.

    What¡¯s more, writing her name on the property ownership certificate, no one would agree to this.

    "If he can¡¯t do it, he doesn¡¯t have the skill. If he doesn¡¯t want to write your name on the property ownership certificate, he doesn¡¯t love you enough. What else do you like about him? Therefore, you should stay away from him as early as possible. You are 21 years old this year now, it is time to be in a rtionship. You should get married after two years of rtionship. Leave this matter to your mum. I will contact my sisters and will definitely help you find a good man who is handsome, rich and loves you."

    Chu Yunxiu earnestly said, "Till then, you will know that some people are destined to be only passers-by in your life. When you find your own happiness, you will find that it¡¯s nothing but puberty germination."

    "You... are truly unreasonable. I won¡¯t have any marriage interview and don¡¯t give me a reason to run away from home. I¡¯m going to work!"

    Ling Yun rolled her eyes, put on her shoes agitatedly and snapped the door shut. She sighed helplessly. Such a mother made her feel speechless.

    Chu Yunxiu looked at the closed door and shook his head helplessly, thinking that it was true that a grown girl could not be kept at home. But on the issue as big as marriage, she could not be so capricious.

    The marriage interview n must be started right now. Chu Yunxiu immediately picked up the phone and dialed a number. A smile hung on her face as soon as the phone was put through. "Sister Wang? I¡¯m Yun Xiu. Let me tell you something. I hear that you have a nephew who has just returned from studying abroad, right?"

    ...

 Chapter 27 Targets

    "How bold person and how much production." To be bold sometimes also meant to be shameless.

    Now that Ding Ning had asked Shen Muqing for the consultation fee, he would naturally not be embarrassed to ask the fee from hellcat Zhang Li.

    Of course, 200 yuan was not even enough for Zhang Li to buy a bottle of deptory cream. When Ding Ning asked for it, Zhang Li gave him 2,000 yuan without saying anything.

    In these short days, Zhang Li decocted and took the medicine on time ording to Ding Ning¡¯s prescription. Her bad breath disappeared, her waistline reduced and even her beard was lighter.

    Although she had notpletely restored her former appearance, Zhang Li saw hope which strengthened her confidence in Ding Ning.

    Women could do whatever it took to be beautiful. Especially if they had owned it once but lost it. Because of that, Zhang Li valued this opportunity even more.

    Let alone two hundred, she was willing to spend two million on condition that she had so much money.

    Therefore, when Ding Ning took out just two pieces from the pile of money and gave the rest back to her, Zhang Li got panicked and asked nervously.

    "Little brother Ding, don¡¯t get me wrong. I know 2,000 yuan is too little, but that¡¯s all the cash on me. I still have 130,000 yuan in my bank card. I am going to transfer it to you now. If it is not enough, I can think of other ways to give you more."

    "Elder sister Li, you think too much. I can only take 200 yuan. If it isn¡¯t for my master¡¯s rule, I won¡¯t ept this 200 yuan because we are friends."

    Ding Ning said seriously. As a matter of fact, he sighed with emotion in the mind. "Is this the gap between ugly women and beautiful women? Zhang Li is ready to give me several hundred thousand yuan, and she is afraid that¡¯s not enough. While he asked Shen Muqing for only two hundred yuan, she lost her temper, which was really stingy."

    "Two hundred won¡¯t do. Nowadays, when people get a fever, it will cost them a thousand or so to take an injection, not to mention mine is a much bigger problem. No, that will never do."

    Zhang Li dragged Ding Ning and insisted on giving him the money. She also asked him to leave his bank ount and she was going to transfer the money to him immediately.

    At the sound of the yelling of her loud voice, people gathered round out of curiosity. It seemed that the old habits of fun-watching really couldn¡¯t die easy.

    "Elder sister Li, I mean it. I just want 200 yuan. Don¡¯t think too much about it. As long as you take your medicine on time, I promise you will be restored to your original appearance."

    With a grimace, Ding Ning patiently exined. In a moment of her inattention, Ding Ning ran away as fast as he could. Just kidding, but if he was misunderstood as Zhang Li¡¯s toy boy, it would be a disaster for him.

    "Then I¡¯ll invite you and your girlfriend to dinner some other day."

    Zhang Li couldn¡¯t catch him and knew that he was determined to just ept 200 yuan. She had to put the rest of the money away and immediately shouted at his back with gratitude.

    "Girlfriend? Where do I get this girlfriend?" Ding Ning waspletely confused, but he did not have time to ask. He got into the elevator without looking back.

    He chewed over this for a long time in the elevator, then suddenly took a p of his thigh. "Hey, she must have taken Ling Yun as my girlfriend."

    "Are you plucking my whiskers? She is my buddy. It¡¯s totally a misfit."

    It was not until he got back to the 13th floor that Ding Ning could finally be able to wipe out his cold sweat. "Oh, my! Zhang Li is too courteous that I really can¡¯t stand it."

    "Dr. Ding, you are back. Miss Shen let someone send it. You were not here, so I have received it for you."

    Just when the ward door pushed open, he saw Executive Zhou¡¯s old face smile like a withered chrysanthemum. Executive Zhou handed him an envelope with a little ttery.

    "Thanks!"

    Ding Ning casually took the envelope. He felt it very thing inside andughed at once. "This fairy Qing, it is just two hundred yuan. She actually found an envelope to pack it up."

    He originally wanted to open it and put it away. But Executive Zhou was not intended to leave yet. He was looking at him eagerly. So, Ding Ning slipped the envelope under his pillow. Knowing full well what he meant, Ding Ning asked, "Is there anything else, Executive Zhou?"

    "Well, Dr. Ding, first of all, on behalf of our hospital, I apologize for the harm done to you by the despicable acts of the two bastards Li Qiuhai and Li Wensheng. Although I did not know this, I also have a great responsibility. I am here to apologize!"

    After he said this, Executive Zhou bent down deeply and bowed to Ding Ning. It was definitely a 90-degree bow. Judging from his fat belly, which was equivalent to six months of pregnancy, it must be a painful process for him in order to show his sincerity.

    Enough is enough. Li Wensheng and his criminal pals had paid their price and were punished as they deserved by Ding Ning who neutralized and attacked all his enemies. His anger also subsided down. Naturally, he would not offend Executive Zhou unappreciatively.

    Therefore, Ding Ning hurriedly stretched out his hand to help him up, "Executive Zhou, it¡¯s too kind of you. This is not appropriate. Don¡¯t overwhelm me with more than what I deserve!"

    Holding Ding Ning¡¯s hands, Executive Zhou stood up straight and gasped for breath. He looked at Ding Ning seriously and said, "Secondly, after discussion, our hospitalmittee has decided to offer 100,000 yuan to you as yourpensation. Here is the cheque. Please ept it."

    Ding Ning did not pick up the cheque, but said calmly, "Since it is the second, there must be thest. What is thest? Just tell me that."

    "Finally, I would like to invite Dr. Ding to stay in Changjiang Hospital. The treatment and conditions are up to you, as long as they are eptable, we can sign the contract right away."

    Holding the cheque, Executive Zhou was somewhat embarrassed, but he said earnestly.

    Ding Ning took a deep breath. To be honest, Changjiang Hospital was sincere enough. However, he had never thought of working in any hospital.

    He took the internship at first in order to contact with more cases and broaden his horizon. Therefore, when Li Wensheng did some detrimental things to him which caused no hospital to employ him, although he was very unhappy, he did not care too much.

    If he didn¡¯t happen to know that Li Wensheng was a quack who made mistakes often and had no regard for human life which made him angry, he didn¡¯t intend to do things against him.

    Although he didn¡¯t know what on earth was his father¡¯s standard on achieving sess and recognition, in his view, by that standard he must have fame, money, and social status.

    Perhaps bing a famous doctor would gain him social status, but it would be definitely far from enough in terms of money. It could barely be regarded as a sess and there were still great deficiencies.

    Moreover, bing a famous doctor was not so simple, his efforts would be in vain if he only had medical skills but without practicing qualification, at least there was not enough time.

    After all, he had only a short time of two years left to him by his father. In two years, he was afraid that he could only be the lowest physician assistant.

    He only had a bachelor¡¯s degree, and it would take him at least 15 years to be a chief physician step by step.

    To be a famous doctor, one must at least became an associate chief physician. Therefore, this way wasn¡¯t going to work.

    However, it was not a bad thing for him to pave the way for his future. He immediately said sternly, "Executive Zhou, I am only a fresh graduate of medical college. Even if I stay in Changjiang Hospital, I can only be a physician assistant and slowly get through to get my credentials. However, I don¡¯t have much time to spend here, and so far, I haven¡¯t even obtained my professional qualification certificate."

    "It is not a problem. Judging by your academic performance in medical college, I believe there will be no problem for you to get the qualification certificate of Chinese medical assistant practitioners."

    Executive Zhou aid with confidence, "You can just catch up with National qualification examination of medical practitioners in the middle of September. It¡¯s still half a month from now. Although the registration time was closed at the beginning of this year, I can solve this registration problem, then you can get the chance to take the examination in time."

    "I majored in western medicine in college, but the test I want to take is the qualification certificate of assistant Chinese medicine practitioner."

    Ding Ning said sheepishly.

    "That¡¯s a little troublesome, but it is not a big problem. Although you studied western medicine in college, you are an ancestral traditional Chinese physician which conforms to the rule ¡¯Examination method for the qualification examination of traditional Chinese physician who have seeded teachings and who have special skills¡¯. Like this, you can find Mr. Hu or Mr. Zhang to issue you with the ¡¯Traditional medicine teaching session certificate¡¯ and the ¡¯traditional medicine skills qualification certificate¡¯. Then you can ask Director Zhao for approval. The special matter especially manages. I¡¯ll help you get through the other joints. It should be no problem."

    Executive Zhou considered for a moment and came up with this solution.

    Ding Ning had some headaches about that. It was easy to treat patients. However, it was illegal to practice medicine without a qualification certificate.

    It took so many efforts to obtain the qualification of an entry-level assistant medical practitioner. It was still far from bing an associate chief physician.

    However, every beginning is difficult. There was a n already, it would be much easier then. Executive Zhou zealously invited Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang to discuss the matter together.

    After hearing this, the two elders totally agreed and offered many suggestions. In particr, Mr. Hu¡¯s idea refreshed him radically, "You can take the postgraduate entrance examination and then go on to get a doctor¡¯s degree. After that, your time will be greatly shortened to be a chief physician. Senior brother¡¯s medical level is definitely far better than those professors and you will be a chief physician within a few years."

    When Executive Zhou heard how Mr. Hu called Ding Ning, his jaw almost fell because of surprise. Mr. Hu, a leading figure in the medical field, actually called Ding Ning, this young man, "senior brother". He must have misheard it.

    Then Executive Zhou heard Mr. Zhang also call Ding Ning "senior brother" from time to time, he was sure there was nothing wrong with his ears and the eyes he looked at Ding Ning got even hotter.

    Immediately he dered, "Changjiang Hospital is the affiliated hospital of Ninghai University. Lu Hanbo, the executive of medical school in Ninghai University, is my good friend. I will help you with this matter. There is no problem for you to take the sessive postgraduate and doctoral program. Tuition fees will be paid by our hospital, which is also Changjiang Hospital¡¯spensation to you."

    "It¡¯s very kind of you, Executive Zhou!" Seeing that, Ding Ning thought to himself that it was true that "the older, the wiser", they got everything done in a few words. In principle, it would take him six years to finish the sessive postgraduate and doctoral program, but he would try his best to shorten the time. Although he could not meet his father¡¯s two-year deadline, it was still necessary for his future n.

    "Attention should be paid to publishing articles and papers in medical journals which have international influence so that you can take your studies more smoothly."

    Mr. Hu reminded Ding Ning specifically. It looked like he could see through Ding Ning¡¯s mind, people seemed to know everything when they were old enough.

    Ding Ning nodded, "Oh, I got it. Thanks so much to all of you."

    "It¡¯s my pleasure. You¡¯re our senior brother. However, in order to get the medical qualification certificate, I would take advantage of you once and pretend to be your master. I¡¯ll take care of all the certificates rted to seeded teaching. Ha, ha, ha!"

    Mr. Hu stroked his beard andughed triumphantly. It seemed that taking one advantage of Ding Ning made him feel very happy.

    Ding Ning found it was funny and annoying. He always respected the old and loved the young. He didn¡¯t want to be a "senior brother", but they insisted on calling him like that. It was no big deal to switch it around to call Mr. Hu master.

    All of them had discussed more for a long time. Ding Ning finally let go and agreed to Executive Zhou¡¯s invitation to join in Changjiang Hospital. But he said he would not stay in the hospital and only worked in the name as a medical consultant. He would only make moves when there were difficult diseases.

    Executive Zhou was very satisfied with the result. After all, Ding Ning now hadn¡¯t even had a medical practitioners qualification certificate. Even if he became a formal doctor in Changjiang Hospital, he couldn¡¯t treat patients.

    He believed that as long as he was in touch with Ding Ning, there would be a chance to let him stay and became the treasure of the Changjiang Hospital.

    After three of them left, Ding Ning looked at the 100,000 yuan check that Executive Zhou left, shook his head, and smiled bitterly.

    In just one day, he had got 1,100,400 yuan that was more than the money he had ever seen all his life.

    Then he pulled out the letter Shen Muqing sent to him under his pillow and opened it. When he found it was a check of 2 million yuan inside the envelope, he was dumbfounded instantly.

 Chapter 28 Ferocious Bandits

    Looking at this check, Ding Ning suddenly understood why Shen Muqing stared at him with hate-filled eyes.

    This made him feel angry and funny. That girl mistook the 200-yuan consultation fee for 2 million yuan, no wonder she was so angry.

    "No, this misunderstanding must be solved, otherwise what would fairy Qing think of him?"

    Ding Ning did a carp flip and jumped up from the bed, then he ran in a panic to Shen Muqing¡¯s ward.

    "Gee, nurse, where is Miss Shen who lives in this ward?"

    Ding Ning looked at the empty ward and asked the two nurses who were cleaning.

    "Oh, the patient has been discharged!"

    A nurse with big eyes looked up at him. Suddenly she patted her forehead and said oddly,

    "You are Mr. Ding. When she left, Miss Shen told me that if Mr. Ding came to see her, let me tell you that she would contact you when the timees. She doesn¡¯t want to have any connections with you until then!"

    "Oh, thank you, I see!"

    Ding Ning felt very lost and turned to leave. His heart was mixed with emotions, hate, and anger. This little girl turned against a friend so fast. Ding Ning thought, "Clearly it was you who misunderstood me first, but you didn¡¯t even give me a chance to exin."

    "Huh, little girl, you are ruthless enough. I¡¯ll fix you harshly next time I see you."

    "This young man looks quite handsome. Unfortunately, Miss Shen dislikes him. If only he were my boyfriend."

    "You, don¡¯t be so coquettish. Miss Shen dislikes him doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s your turn."

    "You¡¯re coquettish, you little hussy. See how I beat you up!"

    "Giggle giggle giggle..., oops, I was wrong, you stop tickling me!"

    ...

    The whispers of the two nurses clearly reached Ding Ning¡¯s ears, he was literally crying. He growled in his heart, "It¡¯s not what you think!" But what could he do? He couldn¡¯t exin it to those irrelevant people.

    But soon, he put all these unhappiness behind. "Since they are irrelevant people, why should I care what they are thinking? Isn¡¯t that trouble borrowing?"

    "Go your own way, let others talk. However, my ears seem to be much more sensitive than before that I can hear clearly from such a distance."

    "It looks like that these days¡¯ practices are not in vain. Not only my True Qi bes as thick as a small finger, but even my fives senses and six consciousness are many times sensitive than before. What the hell is this stone man? It is so amazing."

    "After Executive Zhou reply to me tomorrow, I¡¯ll leave the hospital immediately." Ding Ning had made up his mind, after that hey in his hospital bed and turned on the TV, feeling bored. He changed channels absentmindedly.

    Although he was reluctant to admit it, his strong sense of loss told him that he had ustomed to Shen Muqing¡¯s presence.

    She left without saying goodbye, leaving his heart empty. It felt bad for him to hold the distress.

    "Our reporter reports on the spot that Ninghai No.1 Detention Center was attacked by unknown armed militants early this morning. One police guard died on the spot and two injured. A criminal suspect in custody is missing and the armed militants absconded. Ninghai police officers say that these unknown armed militants are extremely dangerous terrorists with guns. The police haveunched a city-wide searching and will catch and arrest them as soon as possible. The citizens should try your best not to go out at night to avoid..."

    Ding Ning suddenly looked up and his eyes were shing with terrifying brilliance. He stared at the photos of the missing criminal suspects on the television news.

    Oh, no, it was Maimed Tiger. He hadpanions who were even willing to use firearms in order to rush into the detention center to save him.

    Ding Ning thought that he was just a punk with very good skills, now it seemed that he was definitely not such a simple character.

    Those defiant eyes with hidden dangers emerged in Ding Ning¡¯s mind made him shudder.

    It was not so bad if he just took revenge on him. However, it would be very bad if he noticed Ling Yun.

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart jumped, and he hurriedly took out his phone to call Ling Yun.

    "Tinker Bell!" A telephone ringing outside of the door, the ward door was opened by Ling Yun. She turned around and checked nervously for a long time, finally she shut the door and let out a long sigh of relief.

    "What happened to you? Is there something wrong?"

    Ding Ning stood up with a solemn face. He took Ling Yun¡¯s hands and asked with concern.

    Ling Yun saw his nervousness and her heart warmed immediately. She cracked a smile and said, "I¡¯m okay. Maybe I¡¯m too suspicious. I always felt someone was following me all the way."

    "It¡¯s not that you¡¯re suspicious. It¡¯s very likely that someone was following you."

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t rx a bit. His face was so gloomy that could even drip water. "Have you watched the news? That Maimed Tiger was rescued, and he haspanions."

    "Maimed Tiger? Which Maimed Tiger?" Ling Yun had long forgotten Maimed Tiger. For a while, she couldn¡¯t even remember him and asked doubtfully.

    Ding Ning sighed. He took out his phone, opened Tencent News and handed it to her. Just as he expected, the news of Ninghai Detention Center being attacked by armed militants was already on top of the hot search.

    Ling Yun¡¯s casual face frozen when she saw Maimed Tiger¡¯s photo, but then without taking it seriously, she said, "It¡¯s him! But even it¡¯s him, should it has anything to do with us?"

    "That Maimed Tiger is not an ordinary person. He is cruel and will seek revenge for the smallest grievance. He had been defeated by you and then sent to the police by me. The police must have found something when they checked his identity and put him into the detention center. Since he has escaped, he will definitely retaliate against us. Now I am going to leave the hospital right away. I can¡¯t stay here any longer. You should ask for leave at once and let elder sister Li cover your shift for a few days. We need to hide first before Maimed Tiger and hispanions are arrested."

    Ding Ning knew very well how proud people like Maimed Tiger were. They were defeated by an unknown woman and would not be reconciled. Especially he must have noticed that it was in fact Ding Ning¡¯s secret operation. Therefore, both of them would be his targets.

    Ling Yun saw Ding Ning say the whole thing seriously, she became nervous and was shivering. Ling Yun asked, "Is it really that serious? Don¡¯t you frighten me?"

    Ding Ning looked at her with unprecedented seriousness and said earnestly, "You call your mother and tell her to go hide in her friend¡¯s home for a few days. You should also tell her never to go out and you will not call her in these few days. If Maimed Tiger couldn¡¯t find us, he would probably attack your mother and force us to show up."

    Lingyun realized the seriousness of this matter and immediately took out her phone to call for leave. Zhang Li generously promised to cover her shift for a few days and asked her if she needed help with concern.

    After perfunctorily spoke a few words to Zhang Li, Ling Yun immediately called Chu Yunxiu. When Chu Yunxiu figured out what¡¯s going on, she first panicked and then broke out into curses with an earsplitting voice even it was on the phone.

    "I have told you to stay away from that little cheater Ding Ning and you don¡¯t listen to me. Now it¡¯s great, we get into a big trouble. They are armed bandits attacked the detention center, my god, what kind of sins have wemitted ..."

    "All right, mom, you hurry up and get out of here. Stay away from trouble. Bye-bye!"

    Looking at Ding Ning¡¯s more and more livid face, Ling Yun hung up the phone in panic. She smiled apologetically at Ding Ning, "I¡¯m sorry, my mother has such a temper, but she means no harm."

    "All right, I¡¯m fine. Aunt Chu has never liked me anyway."

    Ding Ning thoughtlessly replied while he was changing clothes. He never cared about Chu Yunxiu¡¯s attitude towards him. He had a heavy look because he was just considering where to take refuge with Ling Yun.

    In the city as big as Ninghai, he suddenly couldn¡¯te up with a ce that they could hide in a moment. All the people who had connections with them, their ces weren¡¯t safe anymore.

    In China, a forbidden area for killers and mercenaries, these ferocious bandits dared to openly use firearms to attack the detention center. This was a provocation to the government and contempt for the police.

    Such people must be organized and nned criminal gangs. They absolutely had their information sources. It was not difficult to find out the social rtionships of them.

    The time to attack the detention center was in the early morning. Now it was already 6: 30 in the evening. That half day in the daytime was enough for them to collect all the information they needed.

    The only hope was that under the pressure of polices¡¯ city searching, these guys would hide temporarily and not be in a hurry to revenge.

    However, this possibility was quite low. Especially Ling Yun said that she had the feeling of being followed when she came, which made Ding Ning more sure that people like Maimed Tiger were by no means gentlemen and their revenge would never be dyed.

    If it was just Maimed Tiger, it would be fine for him. However, Maimed Tiger had manypanions. Ding Ning didn¡¯t know their number and their skills which made him extremely worried. Especially on the condition that he needed to protect Ling Yun, he could only choose to avoid the sharpness for the moment.

    The conference room in Ninghai police headquarters was filled with smoke. In the room, the long circle table enough for thirty people were full of the old and young, the men and women.

    Qi Ruoxian, the leader of the municipal public security bureau, dressed in ironed straight uniform with a solemn face, looked at the middle-aged man in casual clothes who was sitting at the head of the table. Qi Ruoxian with a respectful expression asked,

    "Chief, who on earth are thesewless guys?"

    The middle-aged man had thick eyebrows and tiger-like eyes. His nose was quite straight and his mouth a great one. Although dressed in casual clothes, he exuded the dignity of his superior and said calmly, "This Maimed Tiger is a member of the international mercenary organization ¡¯Vampire¡¯. He is extremely ferocious. He smuggled into Guangdong Province from the Xiangjiang River a month ago. Our intelligence personnel discovered him and sent the Falcon Team to follow him. They wanted to find out why he came to China. But they hadn¡¯t anticipated that Maimed Tiger was very alert that he found the Falcon Team was tracking him. Thus, they had a fight. Maimed Tiger was seriously injured but managed to escape. The Falcon Team had been looking for traces of Maimed Tiger in Guangdong all the time. They never thought he escaped to Ninghai and was caught by you identally."

    If Ding Ning were here, he would recognize that this man was Shen Muqing¡¯s father.

    "I didn¡¯t know what happened to him. We arrested him formitting crimes with a group of punks. During the routine interrogation, we detained him because he used a fake ID card. Then we wanted to confirm his identity through Interpol. Unexpectedly, before Interpol could give us a reply, hispanions began to attack the detention center and rescued him. This is my dereliction of duty. I will make a self-criticism after the meeting."

    said Qi Ruoxian ashamed.

    "It¡¯s not your fault. The domestic public security situation has been very stable. No one can expect such a thing to happen. This time, in addition to Maimed Tiger, other members of ¡¯Vampire¡¯ have also sneaked into our country. They even boldly attacked the detention center undisguisedly. This is a provocation to both the military and the police of the Shenzhou country. They can sneak into, but they will have no way to escape this time. A warning should be delivered to those restless guys."

    The middle-aged man mercilessly beat the table and his eyes burst out with a horrible killing intention. "How dare a mercenary organizatione to China to make their waves? Do they really think that our country¡¯s title of ¡¯killers¡¯ and mercenary organizations¡¯ forbidden zone¡¯ is given for nothing?"

    Qi Ruoxian swallowed saliva in awe because the man¡¯s hand mark was abruptly printed one centimeter¡¯ deep into the table made of pear solid wood and the table was not damaged even a bit.

    What scared him even more was that the horrible rage the middle-aged man gave out in his fury made everyone in the conference room keep silent.

    "Excuse me, Captain. Director of Ninghai National Security Bureau Mo Feies to report!"

    Outside the conference room, a tall middle-aged man with big eyes and thick eyebrows pushed the door open. He stood at attention and gave a standard military salute.

 Chapter 29 An Intelligence Elite

    "Come on, Mo Fei. Don¡¯t call me captain, you left the army a long time ago. It¡¯s no use showing unpractical friendship to me. The hostile enemies are breaking in full fury this time. We must catch them all, otherwise, it will be a big loss of China¡¯s face. Hurry up, tell us what yourrades in the national security bureau know."

    The middle-aged man was well acquainted with Mo Fei. He waved immodestly, gestured to Mo Fei not to be wordy and get straight down to business.

    "Yes, Chief, this is Liu Junwei, division chief of Intelligence Division, Ninghai National Security Bureau. Liu, youe to report the information we have!"

    Murphy stood at attention and said yes. He waved at the handsome young man followed who was in histe twenties wearing dark-rimmed sses with courtly manners.

    "Respected leaders, I¡¯m Liu Junwei. ording to the information we have, Maimed Tiger, 29 years old, Yuenese, was a member of Yuenese special forces. After retiring, he moved to the Middle East and joined the vampire mercenary group. He has participated in 172 battles and has extremely richbat experience. He is good at close quartersbat, bombing, sniping, and assassination. He has an extremely strong anti-reconnaissance ability, a cruel character, and his hands full of bloody crimes he hasmitted. He ughtered civilians in more than ten viges in Yue, Camb, and Aos. He was ranked as A-level wanted criminals by Interpol and his dangerous level is also A."

    Turned on theputer, Liu Junwei disyed the photos and data of Maimed Tiger on the screen hanging on the wall with fast speed.

    Gasping a little, Liu Junwei pushed his sses on the bridge of his nose and continued to report, "Our technical division has restored some of the surveince videos destroyed in the detention center. ording to the surveince, there were two people who attacked the detention center, all dressed in camouge uniforms. Their faces were smeared with grease paint and can¡¯t be seen clearly. The weapon they held was Russian AEK-919K portable submachine guns. After examining thebat traces and analyzing the ballistic trajectory of the shells left over on the scene, we concluded that there was also a long-range sniper on the building tform opposite the detention center, possessing a sniper rifle with a total length of 1.225 meters which adopted 7.62mm ammunition and 10 shots and the maximum range of it was 1300 meters."

    The middle-aged man frowned, knuckling unconsciously on the desktop, stared at the pictures disyed on the screen. "As stated by Liu Junwei¡¯ analysis, the vampire mercenary group this time alone dispatched at least three people to rescue Maimed Tiger. In addition, ording to their habits, there must be others lurking and waiting to reinforce them."

    "There wpn¡¯t be too many people to reinforce. Too many people too big target but less people might raise concerns about making any mistake, so the number should be between two and three."

    "This means that there are at least six vampire members hiding in Ninghai, plus Maimed Tiger, it can even be seven to eight."

    This made him angry. "What exactly do they want? Could it be a barefaced provocation against the Chinese government? Or are there any other purposes?"

    "Where are the people in those border checkpoints? They even let these bastards transport arms and ammunition to the backnd of China. It seems that they should be punished when this matter is over."

    Liu Junwei, dry and thirsty, he swallowed saliva and clicked to open a picture showing the image and data of two people with Southeast Asian features. He continued, "ording to the height, movements, and habits of the members who have attacked the detention center, wepared them with the vampire members in the database and found that the characteristics of these two people are basically consistent with Crazy Wolf and Bloody Killer among the vampire members. They are all Asian and hence are not easy to be detected when mixing in the crowd. Therefore, it is basically certain that they are the two people whoe to rescue Maimed Tiger. As for the sniper, we can¡¯t determine his identity because there is not a picture of him. However, ording to the scar identification of the killed police officer who was shot in the head by the sniper rifle, we find that the special sniper bullet hit the police officer between the eyebrows and prated through the skull. Asian, the sniping uracy and the habit of using special sniper bullets, we have reasons to believe that the sniper could well be Li Buji, who is called the ¡¯Asian Light Sniper King¡¯ in the vampire mercenary group."

    The middle-aged man nodded approvingly. "This Liu Junwei is a talented person. It seems that Ninghai National Security Bureau has also done a lot of job to identify these people."

    Encouraged, Liu Junwei continued to switch screens without rashness or arrogance. This time, it was a narrow street picture with amercial vehicle parked alone on the street. However, due to the extremely long distance, the picture was very blurred and even the license te could not be seen clearly.

    Liu Junwei continued, "The detention center is in an extremely remote location that there are no monitoring facilities nearby. This picture was taken in Chang Feng Street, the nearest ce to the detention center and it is in the blind area of surveince and the monitoring of detention center. ording to our analyses of the possible escape routes around, this is the most suitable route for bandits to retreat after the rescuing. Therefore, we visited arge number of nearby businesses and finally obtained a surveince video from a ¡¯Happy Farmhouse¡¯. We found that thismercial vehicle arrived at Chang Feng Street at 3: 20 in the morning and stayed there for one hour. At 4: 20, three people got off the car, carrying backpacks and smeared with greasepaint on their faces. Their body shape and movements conformed very closely to our previous analysis. At 5: 17, four people returned to themercial vehicle and drove away."

    Liu Junwei paused, took the tea Mo Fei handed him and took a sip. "The detention center was attacked between 4: 46 and 5: 00, that is to say, the whole attacksted only 14 minutes, and Maimed Tiger was sessfully rescued. Then it took them 17 minutes to withdraw. We have reasons to conclude that thismercial vehicle was to coordinate with them."

    The middle-aged man looked at Liu Junwei with great interest. Just when he thought he had finished speaking, Liu Junwei continued, "Our technical division has conducted technical processing on themercial vehicle. After magnified and screened it, they found that the whitemercial vehicle was a seven-seat Buick GL8. ording to the analysis, It can be seen that only the back door was opened when the three bandits got off the bus, but when they returned, Maimed Tiger opened the front door and sat at the front seat. We have concluded that there should be just one driver waiting to get them."

    "Why are you so sure? There is a lot of space behind the seven-seat vehicle. How can you be sure that no one else stayed in it?"

    The middle-aged man asked in a tone of interviewing.

    "Yes, Chief! It is the conclusion jointly deduced by our intelligence analysis division. We have our reasons for this conclusion. As long as there is nothing wrong with the information in our archives, I firmly believe that our analysis will not be wrong."

    Liu Junwei opened the erged picture of themercial vehicle and reyed the video of the three bandits getting off the bus. He exined earnestly, "We came to the judgment on two bases. First, at 4: 20 when three suspects got off the bus, the first two should be Crazy Wolf and Bloody Killer, they both grabbed their backpack sideways. Moreover, Li Buji, thest to get off the bus, he waited half a minute to get off after the two who also grabbed his backpack sideways. Deducing from this detail, we concluded that Li Buji must have sat in thest row. All their weapons and backpacks were centralized ced in the second row of seats, so the second row couldn¡¯t be sat."

    "Oh, then why you are sure that there is no one in the third row with Li Buji?" There was a smile in the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes. He thought that Liu Junwei was wasted in the National Security Bureau and must get him to be his subordinate after this matter was finished.

    "While, this involves the second reason I mentioned just now. I have specially read their files. Crazy Wolves and Blood Killed are suspected to be a pair of homosexuals. They won¡¯t leave each other even when they are eating or sleeping. They can even make intimate actions such as kissing and hugging in public. Therefore, I am sure they must sit in the first row. However, Li Buji¡¯s file revealed that he is a loner whoes and goes alone, he doesn¡¯t like anyone to approach him. The number two in vampire, ¡¯Subi¡¯ Jenny, identally fell into his arms once, but he kicked her out and pointed a gun at her forehead to make her roll away, which almost pissed Jenny off. Rumors like that are not once or twice. Therefore, ording to his habits, we have judged that Li Buji was in the third row alone."

    "A superior analysis! Pa, pa, pa!"

    The middle-aged man stood up and generously gave his apuse. Then everyone present stood up and pped their hands. The whole conference room was echoed with warm apuse.

    Liu Junwei nodded in return neither obsequious nor arrogant, and he ced himself behind Mo Fei who forced a smile. His expression was calm and easy, and he doesn¡¯t like young people today who would probably arrogantly im the credit for himself.

    This made the middle-aged man appreciate this young man more who was indifferent to other¡¯s opinion, who made it an art to advance or retreat and who could distinguish between the primary and the secondary.

    Mo Fei¡¯s heart was full of bitterness. He knew that his old chief liked Liu Junwei, his right-hand man who got many outstanding achievements not long after he discovered him. This made his heart tangled up.

    Let go, he was not willing to give up; didn¡¯t let go, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend his old chief. If he adhered to not let go, though his old chief wouldn¡¯t make things harder for him, the chief would at least critically check his nose horizontal vertical and give him a bad look.

    "How can we have the best of both worlds?" He pondered hard.

    The middle-aged man looked at his expression and knew what he was thinking about. He gave him a kick in the ass crossly, "What are you thinking about? We¡¯ll talk about other thingster. The most urgent thing is to find out these bastards. Have you heard any news about them?"

    Murphy earthed to himself and said seriously, "Our technical division has used satellite tracking and positioning technology to run a city-wide check and found that the whitemercial vehicle belongs to Hongda Real Estate Company. However, ording to Director Qi, this morning, someone in Hongda Real Estate Company has reported the theft of themercial vehicle to the belonged Jingpu District Public Security Branch."

    Qi Ruoxian saw the middle-aged man look at him and nodded immediately, "Yes, a man from Hongda Real Estate reported the theft of a Buick numbered Ning A56432 to the Jingpu District Branch at 8: 39 this morning. Comrades in the branch have been to the scene and viewed the surveince. They confirmed that the car has been stolen at 1: 36 in the morning by a social idler with a nickname ¡¯Monkey¡¯. This Monkey is a thief who has been jailed many times because of theft. Our policemen have been looking for Monkey not long after the release, but this punk disappeared and his whereabouts has not been found yet. Themercial vehicle was abandoned by the bandits and was found in a wilderness in the western suburb of Ninghai."

    "This was expected. The vehicle was just a tool for them tomit crimes. Give me Monkey¡¯s file. Does he have a criminal record of stealing vehicles?"

    The middle-aged man frowned, "Things are more and moreplicated, even mixed with local personnel. It¡¯s just don¡¯t know whether that Monkey was coerced by these mercenaries or he served them voluntarily."

    "If these mercenaries have local people as their insiders and cover up for them, then things will be in trouble and it will be difficult to find their hiding ce."

    "Especially if these guys really have insiders, it¡¯s enough to indicate that foreign forces have quietly infiltrated into the country, which is definitely not a good sign."

    "This means that in China which has been famous for its great public security situation and has never suffered a terrorist attack, panic would spread among its people because of frequent appearances of terrorists, which would affect China¡¯s current good situation of stability and harmony as well as prosperity and rapid development. It¡¯s a must to kill this dangerous tendency in the bud."

 Chapter 30 A Discovery

    Qi Ruoxian quickly used aptop to bring up Monkey¡¯s file. "Monkey, 37 years old, whose real name is Hou Xiaochun and hees from Yong City, Nanhe Province. After he divorced 13 years ago, he went to work in Ninghai. It¡¯s found out that he has already obtained the ¡¯Temporary Residence Permit for Migrant Workers¡¯. He is used to hanging out at crowded ces such as railway stations and bus stations and has close rtionships with people in various trades. He has had three convictions for theft but all with a short jail term because of the small steal amount. He was just released from prison three months ago. He is currently renting in an old neighborhood near the Hongda Real Estate Company in Jingpu District. ording to his criminal record, he doesn¡¯t have any record of car stealing. Our police officers have gone to his rental house and checked. It is confirmed that he has not returned home one day and one night, and his neighbor has confirmed that there was no abnormality in this half a month before he disappeared."

    "Go and look for him, dig deep to find out this Monkey, alive or dead. If I am right, there is a great chance that he has already been killed by the bandits."

    The middle-aged man said, and his face was so gloomy that could even drip water. Although the monkey was only a thief with criminal records, he was also a legal citizen of China and was protected by nationalws. Even if he hadmitted the most heinous crime and should be shot, he must be sent for legal action. In addition to that, no one had the right to decide his life or death, let alone an overseas mercenary organization like the Vampire.

    "Yes, Chief!" Mo Fei saluted and turned away with Liu Junwei. Although he had transferred long before, the habit developed from many years of military career had not changed.

    "Chief, what do I need to do? Just tell me, I promise toplete the task."

    Guan Zhenxi,mander of Ninghai Garrison Command who had never said a word, got up and asked with light respect. I was afraid that only he and Mo Fei knew the true identity of the middle-aged man.

    "Yes, if you need any cooperation, justmand. I promise to obey yourmand!"

    Qi Ruoxian only knew that the middle-aged man had influential backing, but he never expected that themander of Garrison Command, a superb major general also called him Chief. His attitude became more submissive instantly.

    While, in his heart, Qi Ruoxian was guessing the identity of this middle-aged man who was able to let the mayor call him in person to inform that he would obey his orders and cooperate with his actions unconditionally. He must be sent by higher-ups.

    His body was sturdy and impact, his expression was with natural dignity and power, and he was clean and quick when he gave orders, it could be clearly seen that he did things in a vigorous and effective military style.

    In addition, even Commander Guan called him the Chief, his identity was self-evident that was at least a lieutenant general. If guessed up boldly, he was very likely to be a general.

    Not long ago, seven general ranks had just been given in China. However, a high-level leader with inside information had inadvertently lost his words after drinking. In fact, there were ten people who were awarded the rank of general but the three of them would do work that cannot be exposed. Therefore, their names and files were included in the highest military secrets which then were unknown to others.

    Could the Chief in front of him be one of the three mysterious generals?

    Qi Ruoxian did not dare to think more deeply. As the one who could be the director of the municipality¡¯s public security bureau, he had sufficient political wisdom and sensitivity.

    "Curiosity kills the cat", whoever wanted to make progress in politics, he must know first how to restrain his curiosity.

    The middle-aged man habitually tapped the table with his callused fingers, he thought for a moment, then said, "Soldiers in the Garrison Command are all dismissed and go back to rest."

    "Chief, how can this work? You are looking down on the Garrison Command, aren¡¯t you? These bastards are now in Ninghai ..."

    Guan Zhenxi stunned and acted like he was insulted, growling with red faces and thick necks.

    "Okay, Guan, just let me finish."

    The middle-aged man interrupted his words grumpily, "Dissolve all the ordinary soldiers, let the ¡¯Sharp Sword¡¯ stand by and wait for my orders. These mercenaries are not ordinary people, ordinary soldiers will simply be killed."

    "Hey, Chief always has foresight. I will go to give orders now."

    Guan Zhenxi turned angry into pleasure, and he went out of the conference room to call. "Those boys in Sharp Sword are wild, intractable and quite pretentious all day long. It was time to find them some fun to see their training results."

    The middle-aged man turned to looked at Qi Ruoxian and ordered, "In order to avoid unnecessary losses, your police are mainly responsible for investigations and cooperate withrades in National Security to find out the whereabouts of the criminals as fast as you can, but you must inform them that once they find the traces of the bandits, they must report immediately and don¡¯t take any reckless action."

    Qi Ruoxian held back his anger and argued with his neck stiffened, "Although you are the Chief that I should obey your orders, our police force is not incapable. Garrison Command has Sharp Sword, while we also have one special police squad ¡¯Gunfire¡¯ which is no worse than Sharp Sword."

    "Director Qi, now it¡¯s not your time to act on impulse. Your police should be in charge of maintaining localw and order, rather than be sent to die."

    The middle-aged man scolded him majestically, "These are all fierce bandits and there is a good chance that they may carry heavy weapons. It can be said that it¡¯s a war that can only be won but be lost."

    "But Chief, our special policeman in ¡¯Gunfire¡¯ are absolutely no worse than those in the ¡¯Sharp Sword¡¯..."

    Qi Ruoxian continued striving for it but his words were blocked by the middle-aged man¡¯s immediately darkened face. His lips moved a few times but could not utter a word.

    The middle-aged man sighed and patted Qi Ruoxian on the shoulder. "Director Qi, you were born in a peaceful era and grew up in the ind of our country. Thus, you haven¡¯t experienced a real war and won¡¯t understand how cruel war is. I believe the special policemen in ¡¯Gunfire¡¯ are all good boys. However, this is not a joke. It¡¯s a war, a war that seems to be small but affects the prestige of our country which we can¡¯t afford to lose. As the temporarymander, Imand you to execute the order!"

    "Yes, Chief!" Qi Ruoxian gave a fragile salute. Hanging his head, he went to send the order, weakly.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s vision was deeper. He rubbed his temples because of headache and whispered to himself, "Qi Ruoxian, Qi Ruoxian, you are taken as a tool by that girl. Any unexpected misfortune happens to her, her father would desperately fight it out with me."

    In the Director¡¯s office, the phone rang, Qi Ruoxian picked up the phone torpidly, and there was a cold but nice voice of a girl, "Director Qi, how is it going?"

    "No, I didn¡¯t make it. That chief who has a great background absolutely disagreed and gave me a lecture for this. I have tried my best."

    Qi Ruoxian said somewhat apologetically.

    "I knew it would be like this. I got it."

    The person on the other end of the line said carelessly and hung up the phone. She seemed to have expected that.

    "Hello... Hey... Don¡¯t mess around, you listen to me... Hey... Hey..."

    Qi Ruoxian was to help her to get over this, but there was already a beep sound on the phone after the hanging up, which got him a bad feeling.

    However, this police beauty who had a terrifying background was not the one he who was a director canmand, which gave him an awful headache. He could only secretly pray that this dear madame would not screw up and bring me any trouble.

    The middle-aged man looked at the high-altitude view of Ninghai City on the big screen which was sent by the satellite. He frowned and thought, "Where can these bandits hide? Why theye to Ninghai, and for what purpose?"

    His finger unconsciously clicked on the table, making a rhythmic tick-tick sound, but his brain was thinking exceedingly fast, trying to rify his thoughts.

    "A month ago, Maimed Tiger smuggled into the country. He was stalked by the Falcon five-person squad in Yuezhou. They had a fight with him then, three of the five squad members was injured. Maimed Tiger was seriously injured but managed to escape."

    "He appeared again a monthter in Ninghai and was caught in Changjiang Hospital because of instigating quarrels with a bunch of punks. Then it was the bandits attacked the detention center to save the tiger..."

    "Wait, Changjiang Hospital?" The middle-aged man had a sh of genius, his eyes staring at the position of the Changjiang Hospital like hawks, and the face of a young man popped into his mind.

    Although he was rtivelyte at the time, he knew more clearly about the event, the cause and effect than anyone else on the spot, including things like that the little nurse named Ling Yun who was also the daughter of Ding Ning¡¯sndlord, was a 4th Dan Karate ck Belt.

    No one knew better than him about Maimed Tiger¡¯s skills. 4th Dan Karate ck Belt was like a performance which could only win the fight with ordinary people. How could she defeat a fierce mercenary soldier like Maimed Tiger?

    In particr, after the tiger was put in the police station, he could easily escape with his skills. How could he just let the police take him to the detention center and then he dragged in lots of people to storm the detention center for his rescue? This was entirely illogical and too unty, which was inconsistent with the low-key style that mercenary soldiers usually had when performing their task.

    "Take me the surveince video when Maimed Tiger was caught in Changjiang Hospital and when he was in the police station, I want them all."

    The middle-aged man ordered.

    Soon, the surveince video in Changjiang Hospital and in the police station appeared in front of him. The division chief ofwork supervision division of the police station began to y the video as ordered.

    "Rey, slow down, right, slow down further."

    The middle-aged man repeatedly watched the fighting pictures of Ling Yun with Maimed Tiger and reyed it hundreds of times. His eyes suddenly became brighter, "Slow down further more."

    "I cannot do that, Chief. With our current technology, it can only be slowed down by 32 times to maintain the rity of the picture. Slow down further, the picture will be blurred."

    The division chief ofwork supervision division said perplexedly.

    "Continue to slow down, I don¡¯t need to see it that clearly." The middle-aged man ordered unquestionably and stared at the picture without looking back.

    "Yes, Chief. But it can only be slowed down to thirty-six times."

    The division chief ofwork supervision division had no choice but to continue slowing down.

    "Stop, it¡¯s here, ha-ha. It¡¯s exactly what I thought.This boy is not that simple."

    The middle-aged manughed at the blurred picture.

    Everyone gathered around and looked at the screen on which even the face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. They were all confused.

    The middle-aged man did not intend to exin. He waved his hand and said, "Continue to show me the surveince video of Maimed Tiger in the police station."

    The division chief ofwork supervision division looked at him inexplicably. He changed a surveince video disk and continued ying. He could not help but ask, "Chief, would you like to slow down?"

    "Don¡¯t need to!"

    The middle-aged man answered him thoughtlessly with his eyes gazed at the performance of Maimed Tiger in the police station. He whispered to himself,

    "Limb weakness, so he was carried in by others. He looked like a sick person until he was sent to the detention center in which he gained some spirit back. It¡¯s interesting. Really interesting."

    Qi Ruoxian happened to open the door and came in. Upon seeing him, the middle-aged man immediately asked, "When Maimed Tiger had been arrested, who was in charge of his interrogation."

    "It is Zhao Gang, the captain of the sub-bureau of the criminal police team in Jingpu District."

    Qi Ruoxian didn¡¯t quite understand but he still replied quickly.

    "Get Zhao Gang online, I am going to ask him a few questions."

    "Yes, just a moment, please." Qi Ruoxian directly dialed Zhao Gang¡¯s number, "Zhao Gang, this is Qi Ruoxian. Now the Chief wants to ask you something, just tell him the facts truthfully."

    In front of the Changjiang Hospital building, Zhao Gang was going to question two suspicious white-coated doctors with masks who were walking out of the building. Zhao Gang subconsciously straightened his waist at once and replied,

    "Yes, Director, I must answer honestly."

 Chapter 31 The First Kiss

    "Ding Ning, is there a policeman?"

    Lingyun asked nervously. She looked a little uneasily at Zhao Gang who was walking towards them but then he turned away after getting a call.

    Ding Ning put his hands around her tiny waist, whispered in her ear and smiled, "Rx, they are police officers, not killers. What are you afraid of?"

    "But we are pretending to be doctors. Will the police catch us?"

    Ling Yun was held by the waist, in a sh, she stiffened all over. But she rxed instantly. Her rmed and trembling heart became steady and sure all at once, sniffing his unique scent and inexplicably obtaining more security.

    Subconsciously holding his arm, although this had been done countless times in the past, only this time, it made her heartbeat elerate. It seemed that some unspeakable meanings were looming up, even the fear had dissipated a lot.

    "Stupid girl, I am a doctor and you are a nurse. We don¡¯t need to pretend to be doctors. Act naturally, we are a doctor couple now. They can¡¯t see anything."

    Ding Ning openly held Ling Yun in his arms and looked at Zhao Gang with great interest who was still on the phone from behind. He murmured in Lingyun¡¯s ear, and they looked like an intimate whispering couple.

    "Hum!"

    When he spoke, his breath blew the earlobe of Ling Yun. A kind of unusual numbness felt like a current flowing through her body, her legs felt weak and her ears were red thoroughly.

    Heard her trembling voice, Ding Ning thought she was nervous. He patted on her waist and said consolingly, "We go to the underground garage first, find a car and leave."

    "Good!" Ling Yun gave a response mindlessly. Her whole body seemed to be boneless, hanging half on him. They looked like very affectionate lovers.

    Ding Ning felt her abnormality but he didn¡¯t pay attention to that. He even sighed with emotion that Master Yun had a super acting skill and it¡¯s true that all good-looking women were good at acting.

    The soft touch on his arm made his mind wandered, but as long as he thought that if Ling Yun found out that he had some fantastic ideas about her, she would definitely sneer at him and say, "I take you as a buddy, but you fu*king want to sleep me!"

    Ding Ning¡¯s fantastic ideas all disappeared then. He kept meditating that Ling Yun was a "pure man" and his sworn brothers. He could only have the brotherhood with her instead of the passion men feel for women. After exerting countless psychological suggestion to himself, that evil fire eventually died away.

    He didn¡¯t know that Ling Yun felt his sturdy arm muscles and there were endless pictures not suitable for children popping up in her minds.

    That pretty face under her mask had long been as red as a big persimmon. "Bang, bang," her heart jumped as it was hit by a little deer, she secretly cursed herself, "What is wrong with you today? Why you are like a little wildcat in heat and only thinking about dirty pictures?"

    "Ling Yun, Ling Yun, it¡¯s only at the end of August and still early to spring, so don¡¯t be coquettish, haven¡¯t you seen him jumping around the house wearing small shorts..."

    "Pooh-pooh, be coquettish or not, I¡¯m Master Yun in Fuxing Road. Make something of yourself, I won¡¯t be interested in a small attendant, though this little one is quite special."

    "But... His muscles are truly solid and the smell on him is really tempting, I just want to hold his arm my whole life and won¡¯t let go."

    "In particr, just now he looked serious but when he reacted quickly to steal two white-coats and sneaked away from the hospital building, the appearance he made the prompt decision was really gorgeous and manly. But for the wrong time, I really want to push him down right away."

    Ling Yun was obsessed with fancy ideas with pink stars in her eyes, hanging on Ding Ning like she didn¡¯t know how to walk. Ding Ning thought she was so frightened that her legs became too soft to move.

    Heedless of any other things, Ding Ning lifted her up to his chest after entering the garage door and he ran fast like a dexterous civet cat.

    He was sure that no one was following them when they slipped out of the hospital building and he didn¡¯t know whether what Ling Yun said about being following was an illusion or not.

    Or it was because they were wearing white coats and masks so that they weren¡¯t recognized by the people who were tracking them.

    But no matter what, it was a good thing for Ding Ning. When he saw a Toyota Prado, Ding Ning couldn¡¯t helpughing in his heart and speeded up again.

    However, he did not realize that Ling Yun¡¯s big eyes were covered with ayer of water mist and she looked at him tenderly, and her two white arms had already surrounded his neck by themselves.

    At this moment, Ding Ning¡¯s image changed greatly in her eyes. He was no longer the small attendant who was at her beck and call, but a pure man who could hold up a sky for her, protect her, and care for her.

    She was absent-minded that didn¡¯t realize how Ding Ning opened the car door. She only felt that it became solid under her ass. Ding Ning had ced her in the front seat and said with a smile, "Just let go, you should lose weight. I am almost exhausted."

    Ling Yun instantly woke up from her state of absence and loosened her arms around his neck. She turned her head and curled her lips unnaturally, "I, the master, is not fat. 160 cm tall, 50kg weight, could that be fat? You are too useless, aren¡¯t you?"

    "Yes, Master Yun is not fat at all, it¡¯s me, your little attendant has no strength, is that okay?!"

    Ding Ning skillfully opened the toolbox under the front seat and rummaged through it. He quickly found a spare key and started the vehicle. Teased her jokingly, but he was relieved. He was really afraid of Ling Yun being scared, seeing that she could still speak as usual, he was relieved.

    He also praised her in his heart that tough girls¡¯ inner world was truly beyond ordinary women¡¯s imagination whose spirits were definitely tough enough.

    If he knew that Ling Yun had not taken the threats from Maimed Tiger seriously at all and she was actually nning when she would push him down just now, it¡¯s unknown what his mood would be.

    "Ah, did you steal a car? What if they called the police?"

    Until the vehicle was out of the underground garage, Ling Yun finally came to herself from embarrassment and screamed.

    "Don¡¯t worry, this car is that guy Li Qiuhai¡¯s. Now he can¡¯t even protect himself and don¡¯t know when he cane out. When hees out, I will have returned the car. He should thank me for taking care of his car. If the car isn¡¯t used for a long time, it will have electricity leakage."

    Ding Ningughed shamelessly.

    "He can¡¯te out for the moment, but what about his family? Won¡¯t his family use this car?"

    Although Ling Yun fought often, she had not done anything outrageous, stealing a car was obviously a criminal act which made it rather uneptable for her.

    "I have already checked, Li Qiuhai¡¯s wife had already died. He has only one daughter who is studying abroad. Thus, he regards Li Wensheng as his own son. He did have two mistresses, but lest getting in trouble, they ran away with his money after his ident. I don¡¯t really steal his car, just borrow it temporarily and I will send it back when I finish. It won¡¯t be discovered."

    Ding Ning said indifferently.

    Lingyun blinked her eyes, still a little uneasy and said, "If by any chance that his daughter knows something happened to him and hurries back, then we would be in trouble."

    "She should havee back long if she wants. Even if she was back, she would definitely find a way to visit Li Qiuhai, and has no time to think about this car at all."

    Ding Ning interrupted her words impatiently. "Now we are on the run, worry about ourselves first."

    "Oh!" Ling Yun also knew that it was not a good time to care about this. She looked at Ding Ning who seemed to be very purposefully and kept driving toward south. She wondered, "Where are we going?"

    "I will send you to a safe ce, and then I will go home and get something."

    Ding Ning pinched his lips and thought, "For the sake of having treated her, Shen Muqing should take her in."

    He thought of it this way and that, there were many ces in Ninghai that could guarantee Ling Yun¡¯s safety, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know one.

    The only ce he knew and could guarantee Ling Yun¡¯s safety at the same time was Shen Huqing¡¯s residence. With her background, it¡¯s impossible that her ce was unprotected.

    Although he did not want to trouble Shen Muqing plus they were still in a period of misunderstanding, he had no choice in consideration of Lingyun¡¯s safety.

    He felt that his strength was still too weak, so weak that he couldn¡¯t even assure the safety of people around him.

    This made him frustrated, but in the meantime, he got a passion for striving. It was time to speed up the pace. He should at least have the power of self-protection. If he encountered the same situation in the future, he would never abase himself to ask for help.

    He was proud to the bone that he would never allow such a thing happened twice. Thus, he would take the initiative to kill Maimed Tiger.

    "I don¡¯t want to. I want to be with you." Lingyun looked at him seriously.

    "Calm down, this is not a joke. If anything goes wrong, someone might get killed."

    Ding Ning frowned, trying to ease his tone. "Trust me, Maimed Tiger¡¯s revenge target is you, I am only his dispensable secondary target. As long as you are safe, I will be safe."

    "You think I¡¯m a fool? I¡¯m narcissistic, but I also know that I¡¯m not Maimed Tiger¡¯s opponent. He was defeated by me because of your moves, right?"

    Ling Yun¡¯s pretty eyes shed with tears, watching motionless Ding Ning, her voice was a little choked, "In fact, I have long suspected that you are not ordinary people since the first time that I saw so many scars on you. Every time I defeated those punks magically, you were helping me, weren¡¯t you? You are hard-headed in front of others, but you agree with me about everything, you let me, right? Now you put me in a ce where you think is safe and you are going to risk your life to fight with Maimed Tiger, is it right?"

    Ding Ning was stunned and was questioned speechless. He didn¡¯t expect that his deep hidden secrets had emerged long ago.

    Ling Yun looked at him without blinking an eye, her stubborn expression told him that she wouldn¡¯t stop that until she got the answer.

    Ding Ning smiled bitterly, he couldn¡¯t help but swear rough words, "Fu*k, what Sister Qiao said is true, the more beautiful the woman, the more deceitful they are. I thought I had a good disguise, but I never thought that you had already known."

    "Ding Ning!" Ling Yun¡¯s voice was gentler than ever, "You don¡¯t tell me who you are and what you want to do. I guess you must have your own difficulties, I will not ask more. I only know that you are nice to me. In this world, except my mom, you are the only one who is nice to me. I also know that no one can change what you have decided. Therefore, if you want to do something, just do it. I won¡¯t hold you back, but promise me that you wille back to me. I¡¯ll be waiting for you."

    Ding Ning did not speak, but he nodded emphatically. A real man never goes back on his words. Maimed Tiger was dangerous, but it was not so easy to take his life.

    Ling Yun reached out and took off her mask. Her fluid nce was like water, she watched at him with tender, "I want to be your master, I want you to be my small attendant the whole life. You muste back safely."

    Voice faded, Ding Ning felt his mouth was covered by soft and hot lips. Nothing in his mind, a sudden brake stopped the car alongside instead of driving into a ditch.

    The soft and fragrant lips gave a quick kiss just like a dragonfly skimming the water surface and Ling Yun¡¯s face was red. She held her arms, grasped her chest and leaned against the door. She pulled away her distance from Ding Ning, but with an unabashed smile, she joked, "What, not enough? You even want to pull over the car and take your time to experience my kiss?"

    "I... It¡¯s my first kiss." Ding Ning said with his face full of grievances and his face was burning hot.

    "What do you mean? Isn¡¯t that also my first kiss? You think you are on the losing side?" Ling Yun was furious and roared angrily.

 Chapter 32 End Up Nothing

    Ding Ning felt aggrieved. "It¡¯s said that a great man knows when to yield and when not, and he can be tough or soft when it¡¯s time to. But why I can¡¯t be tough when ites to this tough girl?"

    Looking at the dangerous mes burning in Ling Yun¡¯s eyes, he quickly waved his hands like an annoyed little wife, "No loss, no loss, my first kiss is worthless, but Master Yun¡¯s first kiss is worthwhile. I¡¯ve earned a lot."

    "That¡¯s right, you get it. Drive. I, the master, is going to take a hot bath, have a good sleep and wait for my little girl returning home in triumph."

    Lingyun proudly shook her long legs with her proud appearance of seeding in molesting a gentlewoman. Ding Ning rubbed his teeth resentfully and licked his lips to taste after. While starting the car, he said with regret,

    "I heard that French kiss is very exciting, the soul can fly up to the sky, but unfortunately I don¡¯t know what it tastes like."

    "Go to hell, nice try, you smelly rascal, you pervert. You even think about the French kiss."

    Ling Yun¡¯s charming face was red instantly. Although she kept dodging Ding Ning¡¯s baking hot eyes, she had an impulse to try.

    "s, if I couldn¡¯te back, let alone that I die a small virgin, I never even try the legendary French kiss. It would be a big loss!"

    With a face of mncholy, Ding Ning was as pitiful as it could be.

    Ling Yun felt a pain in her heart and her face was burning. After a few moments of silence, she said with a trembling voice, "Pull over!"

    "What?" Ding Ning¡¯s heart was radiant with delight, but he deliberately asked with innocence.

    "I let you stop, and you will stop. So much nonsense!" Ling Yun shouted fiercely, and her ears were all red.

    "Crunch!" Ding Ning could not wait to park the car on the side of the road and looked at Ling Yun innocently.

    "Close your eyes!" Ling Yun was too shy to look at him, her eyes shed, and she ordered in a low voice.

    "Acting so mysteriously, what are you going to do?" Ding Ning grumbled but closed his eyes tamely. His little heart began to jump up.

    "Is it really going to be a French kiss? Is it too fast? Moreover, a kiss with my buddy, why it feels so strange?"

    While he was flighty and impatient, he smelt a sweet fragrance, then his lips were covered by her soft trembling cherry lips and her lc-like tongue opened his teeth in a jerky manner.

    "Boom!" Ding Ning¡¯s brain went nk. There were waves of numbness in his tailbone. He responded greedily to this clumsy kiss.

    Whoever she was, a brother, a neighbor, or a tough girl, all cast to winds. At this moment, he only felt that his soul flew up into the sky, journeyed in outer space and was reluctant to leave there ...

    "Land of tender, tomb of heroes!"

    Ding Ning suddenly understood the profound meaning of this sentence at this moment.

    It turned out that there was such a wonderful thing in this world which was better than the sense of aplishment of saving a life from Death.

    Holding her warm and fragrant body in his arms, he couldn¡¯t tear himself away from her, after tasting the delicacies, he just couldn¡¯t get enough...

    This passionate kisssted for more than ten minutes. They reluctantly separated until they were about to suffocate.

    "Annoying, where do you put your hands? Take them away!"

    Ling Yun reproached coyly. But her voice was soft, there was no trace of real me.

    "Sorry, instinctive reaction. I didn¡¯t know, hey, hey, pretty big..."

    Ding Ning embarrassedly retracted his wolf ws and rubbed his hands wistfully. His appearance was as obscene as one could imagine.

    Ling Yun rolled her eyes and ayer of blush even raised on her neck. She turned her head and looked out of the window. She said insincerely with an effeminate angry voice,

    "You rogue, I just satisfied your wish, don¡¯t think too much."

    Ding Ning was a bit ufortable, he sneered and said queerly, "How can I think more? I am a poor boye from the countryside. Money, I have no money. House, I have no house. I don¡¯t deserve a nativedy who is young and rich."

    "You... That¡¯s what my mom said, not me."

    Ling Yun turned her head and red at him. Watching his face became more and more ugly, her heart softened. She said softly, "My mother has a sharp tongue but a soft heart, don¡¯t take her words too seriously."

    "I have nothing to do with her, but what she said is true."

    Ding Ning knew that these words all said by Chu Yunxiu. It had nothing to do with Ling Yun. It was unfair to argue with her.

    However, Ling Yun had just kissed him. A moment after that she said those words to distance herself from him which finally provoked him.

    "Why you are so mean? My mother said nonsense and you believed."

    Ling Yun twisted Ding Ning¡¯s ears with the exasperation at his failure to make good, but he broke away from her. He looked at her unprecedented seriously,

    "Ling Yun, if one day you are in a rtionship with me, but your mother firmly opposes; and she also says that if you choose me, she is going to die. What would you do?"

    "I..." Ling Yun was speechless. She hesitated for a long time and still didn¡¯t know how to answer his question.

    It was the same motherfu*king question as that a girl asking her boyfriend: "Who you would save first if your mother and I fall into the river at the same time?"

    Chu Yunxiu had a hard time raising Ling Yun. She was the most important person in Ling Yun¡¯s life. If there was such a day that she must make a choice, she was sure that she would give up Ding Ning. After all, she had only one mother, but she could find a husband anytime.

    Ding Ning was not aimless. The nature of Chu Yunxiu was not bad, but that woman had almost all the qualities of native women in Ninghai.

    They were snobbish, realistic, shrewd, and greedy. As natives in Ninghai, they felt that they were superior to others. They simply looked down on outsiders. Ding Ning had shone up to her, but she never gave him a good look.

    If Ling Yun wanted to be with Ding Ning, Chu Yunxiu would be the barrier that could never be circumvented.

    "Needless to say, I understand. After all, she is your only family."

    Ding Ning looked at Ling Yun¡¯s dodging eyes. Her fragrance still lingered between his lips and teeth, but his heart was inexplicably irritated. He expressionless started the car and moved on.

    This world was really ridiculous. When people were born, they would be divided into various grades and ranks which fully proved that reincarnation was also a skill.

    He had never looked down upon himself or been arrogant, nor had he ever thought about trying to challenge the rules of the world. However, facing his first love that was ended when it just sprouted up, he felt very angry and very bitter.

    "Man is not born to greatness, he achieves it by his own efforts."

    "Don¡¯t bully the poor youngster. Fortune is variant."

    "Today you do not want to talk with me, tomorrow you cannot talk to me!" He thought resentfully!

    A self-strengthening seed began to take root in Ding Ning¡¯s bitter heart at the moment.

    The Toyota Prado was driving on the streets when the evening lights were lit, but there was no romance in the car like before. Only the unspeakable embarrassment and silence were flowing.

    "When I was very young, before I could remember, my dad was forced to leave by my mom, and he went to Myan to find jade. He was disappeared from then on. I remembered my mother..."

    Ling Yun turned her back to Ding Ning and looked out of the car window. She stated indifferently in a calm voice, as if she was telling the story belonged to someone else.

    Twenty years¡¯ journey of heart, this moment it was told by her passionlessly calm tone. Ding Ning silently listened to her, but he knew that her heart was not as calm as her tone.

    Looking at this girl who used to be simple and was foolishly happy every day, Ding Ning¡¯s heart ached so much. He wanted to hold her in his arms and tell her that he would protect her forever.

    But he finally hardened his heart and didn¡¯t tease her anymore. He was never a man of words but a man of actions.

    Before he got enough strength to prove himself that he could step on the big shot Chu Yunxiu and appeared in front of Ling Yun, all his promises would only be regarded as hypocritical arrogance.

    Lingyun had already burst into tears. In the face of affection and love, she couldn¡¯t choose. Her mother was her closest person, she would never give up on her.

    Ding Ning gradually immersed in her narration, feeling that the helpless orphan and widow survived like hedgehogs in this cruel society; Feeling the way that made the tough girl; feeling that when she was bullied, she could only hide in nobody¡¯s corner and silently licked the bruises covered all over her body. The helplessness and desteness deeply touched him.

    His heart had bouts of pain which made him secretly swear, "Ling Yun, give me some time, I will take care of you for a lifetime."

    Only when he heard Ling Yun said the man who was suspected to be her father appeared at midnight on her doorstep, Ding Ning felt creepy too. "Could it really be her father who worried about them and turned into a ghost to visit his wife and daughter?"

    "Impossible, there is no ghost in this world. It must be someone who is pretending to be a ghost, but who the hell is it? For what purpose?" This made him puzzled.

    As for Chu Yunxiu¡¯s suspicion that her husband was still alive, Ding Ning believed that it was nonsense. What kind of difficulties could make a person disappeared for more than 20 years and stop at the doorstep of his home?

    Ding Ning¡¯s instinctive view was the same as Ling Yun. They thought that the man must be a sick voyeur who coveted Chu Yunxiu¡¯s beauty, even Ling Yun could be his goal.

    Ding Ning thought to himself, "I must find a chance to take this pervert out, otherwise Ling Yun and her mother will be in danger."

    The semi-bay vi area had arrived. This was the top-grade vi area in Ninghai. The minimum starting price was 120,000 yuan per square meter. Each vi here was worth more than hundreds of million yuan.

    Seeing these luxury vis, Ling Yun also acted like a green and inexperienced clodhopper, although her family had four apartments which could be an asset of 20 million yuan if the apartments were sold. She timidly followed Ding Ning to the vi area.

    The security guard was paid a high sry and naturally, he did his best. Even Ding Ning needed to make a call to Shen Muqing first before the security guard allowed them to enter.

    It¡¯s unknown whether Shen Muqing did it deliberately or not. She didn¡¯t even ask his purpose. She let the security guard answer the phone. He didn¡¯t know what she had said, and the security guard then let them pass.

    Ding Ning was quite happy. He was going to drive in. However, when the security guard said that cars like Toyota Prado were low-grade that were not qualified to enter the vi area, he was so angry that he nearly fainted.

    It¡¯s necessary to know that the half-bay vi area was veryrge. Each vi covered an area of several dozens of acres. It took them almost an hour to walk to the No.16 vi where Shen Muqing lived.

    "This little girl is deliberately revenging on me!" Ding Ning looked at the gate of Vi No.16 and muttered with hatred.

    "Who is she?" Ling Yun asked sourly.

    Ding Ning rolled his eyes at her. "Why you are jealous? She is my patient."

    It¡¯s strange to think about it now. After Ding Ning moved to the senior officials inpatient ward, Shen Muqing and Ling Yun went to see him every day, but they had never met. That¡¯s quite a coincidence.

    "Humph, who is jealous. Whoever she is, she has nothing to do with me!"

    Ling Yun¡¯s face was red. After that good cry, she had abreacted her mood and restored as her tough girl image, which made Ding Ning feel a little morefortable.

    "Tink Bell! Tink Bell!" Ding Ning was angry and kept pressing the doorbell.

    "Coming!" But when her cold voice arose, Ding Ning subconsciously adjusted his clothes and hair. He instinctively wanted to maintain a good image in front of Shen Muqing, but he did not notice that a cunning look shing across Ling Yun¡¯s eyes.

    Shen Muqing opened the door in person. After she opened the door and saw Ding Ning, a hint of unnoticeable delight shed her eyes. However, after seeing Ling Yun, her smile vanished. Especially after she saw that lipstick mark on Ding Ning¡¯s lips by the light, her heart inexplicably generated a rush of jealousy and her face was even colder. She blocked the door with her body and didn¡¯t want him to enter in. She asked with a nk expression, "What brings you to me?"

 Chapter 33 White Lotus?

    Her indifference embarrassed Ding Ning a little, and his face began to burn.

    However, in order to keep Ling Yun safe, he had to cheek it to say while rubbing his hands together, "Um, I know I pay you a visit abruptly, but I have to ask for your help because I can do nothing about it."

    "Well, tell me about it, but I may not be able to help you," Shen Muqing said emotionlessly. She leaned against the doorframe and unseeingly stared at the door, looking careless.

    "Ding Ning, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t beg her, since she¡¯s such an indifferent person."

    With a cold face, Ling Yun gave Shen Muqing a hostile look and intended to drag Ding Ning off. Shen Muqing¡¯s pretty face and elegance made her humble herself.

    Moreover, women had terrific intuition. When Shen Muqing opened the door, there was delight shing through her eyes. She could hide it from Ding Ning, but not from Ling Yun.

    It showed that she was actually d about Ding Ning¡¯s visit. However, after seeing Ling Yun and the lipstick mark on Ding Ning¡¯s lips, she changed her attitude immediately.

    What did it mean? It meant that she had a feeling for Ding Ning. It was the most terrible news for Ling Yun that she had such a rival who was nearly perfect.

    With a face and a figure as good as hers, along with temperament and family background iparable to hers, Shen Muqing was so perfect. Not surprisingly, she was hostile to Shen Muqing.

    She knew how proud Ding Ning was. He would not bow to anyone except to meekly soothe her.

    However, the proud man now begged Shen Muqing with an unctuous face. It made her feel very distressed as if her favorite toy which only belonged to her had been robbed.

    " Yun, it¡¯s not the time for your willfulness."

    Ding Ning shook off Ling Yun¡¯s hand and turned to look at Shen Muqing seriously. "I know you are angry. When I saw your check for two million yuan, I knew you misunderstood. But when I went to the ward to find you, you had been discharged from the hospital. My master said that saving the world and helping others is what doctors should do. Doctors should be kind and not greedy for money. Therefore, he stipted that I can only charge two hundred yuan for the consultation fee, not two million yuan you thought."

    "Are you serious?"

    Shen Muqing¡¯s eyes were radiant with inexplicable brilliance. In fact, after Shen Muqing made a determined effort to leave the hospital and asked the nurse to tell him what she said, she was in a very contradictory mood.

    Although she lost the bet with Shen Muyang, she still felt that Ding Ning was not the kind of person who was insatiable.

    The main reason was that Ding Ning had left a great impression on her. He was sunny, handsome, talkative, humorous, intelligent, and wise...

    She could use all beautiful words to describe Ding Ning, and that brilliant image of his almost became the synonym for perfection.

    Even when he asked for the consultation fee, he faltered. In retrospect, he must have been embarrassed to ask for the consultation fee.

    Perhaps it was because he was short of money and in trouble now, or as he said, his master had such a stiption and with his medical skill, it was reasonable for him to charge such a consultation fee.

    She kepting up with countless reasons to exculpate Ding Ning and felt a bit regretful that she had been too impulsive at that time.

    She clearly knew how difficult it was to cure her. She would not hesitate to offer it even if Ding Ning requested two hundred million yuan, let alone just two million yuan.

    However, she had already subconsciously regarded Ding Ning as someone of vital importance to her. He filled up the gap of friendship in her heart, or even the gap of love.

    The more she expected, the more disappointed she would be.

    Thus, when Ding Ning asked for the consultation fee, she was so disappointed, so angry, and even lost her grip to leave without saying goodbye. After that, she returned home without even informing her mother and brother.

    But she was absent-minded and listless all afternoon, and the scene of Ding Ning talking confidently kept running through her mind.

    In fact, she asked the nurse to tell Ding Ning those heartless words in a fit of pique, because she wanted to know whether Ding Ning cared about her.

    It might have nothing to do with love between a man and a woman, but it meant a lot to her who had never had a friend.

    When the security guard called and said that Ding Ning wanted to visit her, she flew like a bird in a cheerful mood.

    She deliberately told the security guard not to let Ding Ning drive in. She didn¡¯t do that to torture Ding Ning, but intended to buy herself time to dress up.

    It was an unchangeable truth that a woman would dress herself up for her lover, and Shen Muqing couldn¡¯t be free from it.

    But when she opened the door in delight, she saw that Ding Ning came with the pretty nurse, and her mood instantly fell to the bottom.

    Especially after she saw the evidence on Ding Ning¡¯s lips, the boiling anger had pushed her to the brink of copse. That was the reason why she showed an indifferent attitude.

    "Of course it¡¯s true. I came here with the check."

    Ding Ning stretched out his hand and gave the check to Shen Muqing, but She did not take it. She tilted her head and looked at him in a way of inspection.

    She still felt a little upset. She thought, "Even if I misunderstood you, why is there a lipstick mark on your lips? Why do you bring a pretty nurse with you to return the check?"

    "Two million yuan for the consultation fee? Ding Ning, what¡¯s going on?"

    Hearing the equivocal conversation between them, Ling Yun was suddenly confused. She stretched out her hand and grabbed the check, and suddenly her eyes started to twinkle with stars. She said, "Wow, two million yuan! Ding Ning, are you silly? This is two million yuan. Why do you give it back to her? Anyway, she is so rich and doesn¡¯t care about two million yuan."

    With a wry smile, Ding Ning knew that this girl was a little money addict like her mother. He grabbed the check and shoved it into Shen Muqing¡¯s hand. He then snapped at Ling Yun in a low voice. "A gentleman makes money in a proper way. My master has stipted that I can only ept two hundred yuan for the consultation fee. Then I can only ept two hundred yuan. She¡¯s rich indeed, but it has nothing to do with us."

    Ling Yun stuck out her tongue, gave Shen Muqing an aggressive look, and inexplicably got happy. She thought, "He said that it has nothing to do with us. Ah, it means that he¡¯s with me, while the slut is an outsider."

    Shen Muqing¡¯s face which had eased darkened again. Ding Ning¡¯s words warmed Ling Yun¡¯s heart, but made her feel very ufortable.

    It had never urred to Ding Ning that a woman¡¯s thought could be soplicated. He said with a smile, "Miss Shen, I have exined it clearly now and the misunderstanding has been cleared. You won¡¯t shut the door on us since wee all the way here, right?"

    "You are miss. Your whole family are misses."

    "Why do you call the nurse Yun while calling me Miss Shen?"

    Shen Muqing thought with increasing grievance. The longer she stared at Ding Ning¡¯s face, the more she hated it. Unable to restrain her anger, she shouted and shut the door on them.

    "Ouch!"

    "Ding Ning, are you okay? Ah, why is your nose bleeding?"

    Outside the door there came the miserable shriek of Ding Ning and the panic cry of Ling Yun. Shen Muqing became panicked and thought, "Gosh! his nose must have been hit when I shut the door."

    She hurriedly turned to open the door, only to see Ding Ning crouching on the ground and covering his face. Ling Yun was gloating at it. "I¡¯ve told you not to stick to someone¡¯s cold ass with your hot face. See, you got yourself hurt."

    "Your cold ass!"

    Irritated by Ling Yun¡¯s triumphant face, Shen Muqing shouted out such a shameful word for the first time in her life.

    After that, she blushed with shame, but hastily helped Ding Ning up. She said, "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to do that. Are you all right? Are you hurt seriously? There is a medicine chest in my house. Hurry in and I¡¯ll help you stop the bleeding."

    Ding Ning covered his nose, stood up with Shen Muqing¡¯s help and swaggered into the vi with Shen Muqing¡¯s soft arms and fragrance around him.

    While Shen Muqing didn¡¯t pay attention to them, he furtively made eye contact with Ling Yun who was cheerful. They looked so treacherous.

    As partners, they had worked together to do numerous deceitful things. They could tell what the next step was from just an eye contact. It was so easy for them to cheat Shen Muqing who was such an innocent girl.

    When Shen Muqing turned them away, they tacitly performed a y even without eye contact and sessfully entered the vi.

    Of course, in order to make the y more real, the leading actor Ding Ning must have sacrificed himself a little, but a nosebleed was just a piece of cake for him.

    The leading actress Ling Yun just needed to assist him with shouting, and then they could easily fool Shen Muqing around.

    But soon Ding Ning couldn¡¯tugh. Shen Muqing was so attractive that her charm turned his fake blood into real. His nosebleed was rushing and could not stop.

    It made Shen Muqing feel more guilty. With her eyes turning red, she said helplessly, "What should I do? What should I do?"

    "It¡¯s okay. He¡¯s energetic. It makes him healthier to bleed more."

    Ling Yun mercilessly nced at Ding Ning, because she immediately realized, "This d*mned sex maniac has just taken my first kiss, and now he has a feeling for another woman. He deserves to bleed."

    Ding Ning said with an embarrassed smile, "I¡¯m fine. I just bleed a little. Compared with those creatures who can stay alive after going through monthly bleeding, it¡¯s nothing."

    "What are the creatures who can stay alive after going through monthly bleeding? There are such creatures?"

    Shen Muqing, who had a super-high IQ and a low EQ, was incredibly innocent. She said with a curious face.

    "My God, she is really an innocent white lotus," Ding Ning thought. He who was an experienced man looked toward Ling Yun for help with a burning face.

    Ling Yun also couldn¡¯t help blushing and said scornfully, "Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. His filthy mouth cannot utter decentnguage."

    Shen Muqing blinked her pure and innocent eyes and said reproachfully, "Tell me what the creature is. I read a lot of books, but how have I never read about it?"

    Under the gaze of her innocent eyes, Ding Ning felt so ashamed and lowered his head. He thought that it was so despicable of him to tease such an innocent girl. This was simply an indecent crime which polluted the white lotus.

    Unable to keep watching Ding Ning¡¯s embarrassed face, Ling Yun quickly stepped forward to hold Shen Muqing¡¯s arm and whispered something in her ear.

    "Pooh, rogue!"

    On hearing Ling Yun¡¯s words, Shen Muqing blushed and could not help spitting the words at Ding Ning. Nevertheless, she sounded like being shy rather than being angry.

    "Exactly! He is a rogue, a sex maniac, a shameless person!"

    Ling Yun took the opportunity to wantonly denounce Ding Ning so as to destroy his impression on Shen Muqing.

    Unexpectedly Shen Muqing had a brain circuit which was obviously different from that of an ordinary person. Looking at Ding Ning¡¯s embarrassed smile, she blushed and whispered, "In fact, after thinking about it carefully, I find what he said is actually correct and appropriate, except it¡¯s a little embarrassing to say that. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard such a description of woman. It¡¯s so interesting, and Ding Ning is so smart!"

    Ling Yun, "..."

    Ding Ning, "..."

    "What the fuck? Just pretend to be innocent. This white lotus is definitely a hypocritical bitch!" Ling Yun rolled her eyes and secretly thought.

    Meanwhile, Ding Ning felt relieved. He thought, "She¡¯s such a fairy who doesn¡¯t take the usual path, as pure as a fairy with an extraordinary character. She can interpret such a joke into a sort of art. What¡¯s more, she doesn¡¯t consider it distasteful, and admires it instead. Maybe she¡¯s an experienced girl?"

 Chapter 34 Preparation

    The friendship between two women sometimes came so inexplicably.

    When Ding Ning seriously asked Shen Muqing to let Ling Yun stay here for two days, Shen Muqing promised without hesitation.

    After that, it made Ding Ning puzzled that the two beautiful women went hand in hand to visit the bedroom prepared for Ling Yun. They whispered to each other from time to time with peals of ringingughter around the vi, and acted intimately as if they were sisters.

    Ding Ning couldn¡¯t help lifting up his eyes and sighing. Ling Yun exined to Shen Muqing what were "creatures who could stay alive after going through monthly bleeding". Was it the reason why their hearts were closely tied together, and they became close friends from enemies?

    Perhaps the friendship between them was the same as the friendship between two men who had gone whoring together. Finally, Ding Ning who was puzzled could only understand their friendship in this way.

    It made him feel deeply regretful that he should have told Shen Muqing by himself instead of bothering Ling Yun to do that. Perhaps it would be him who went hand in hand with Shen Muqing to visit the bedroom.

    But now it was not the time for imagination. Soon his attention shifted to the security of the vi.

    So far, he had not found anyone protecting Shen Muqing. There was not even a single servant in the whole vi. Only Shen Muqing lived here alone.

    If it was the real situation, not only was Ling Yun unsafe here, but even Shen Muqing would be implicated.

    He firmly believed that Maimed Tiger was such a ruthless person that he would never let go of him and Ling Yun, and he woulde here sooner orter.

    After calling Shen Muqing over and asking her, Ding Ning knew about the real situation.

    It turned out that Shen Muqing always liked to live in a quiet environment without being disturbed by others, so there wasn¡¯t even a single servant in the vi. Every day someone woulde here for cleaning and cooking for her, and left after making dinner.

    Besides, there were bodyguards, but they all hid around. Without her call, they wouldn¡¯t show up. It made him feel relieved. Capable of hiding themselves from him, the bodyguards should be excellent.

    In the conversation, what surprised Ding Ning most was that Shen Muqing was still a senior student at Ninghai University, and she usually lived on campus.

    During this time her brother Shen Muyang took a vacation to visit her, so she temporarily stayed in this idle vi.

    It made Ding Ning feel so unfair. He thought, "D*mn, it¡¯s so-called poor people can scent out delicious food from vidom when they die because of starvation."

    Shen Muqing lived on campus and let a vi worth at least over a billion yuan lie idle. Meanwhile, he had to rent a small apartment which just covered an area of over 40 square meters and live with the sneer of Ling Yun¡¯s mother. Theparison made him feel so unfair.

    It reminded him of his current embarrassing situation. Since Ling Yun was a native girl, even her mother wouldn¡¯t consider him a qualified son-inw, not to mention the mother of Shen Muqing who was from such a wealthy family.

    Eh, why should he think about Shen Muqing? He was just a doctor, and she was just a patient. If it were not for Shen Muqing¡¯s sickness, they wouldn¡¯t have any rtionship. They were from two different worlds.

    The thought made him feel hurt. Especially tonight he felt extremely hurt. He decided to speed up the pace of development, so as to reach the expectations of his father as soon as possible, achieve sess and win recognition.

    After that, he could hold Ling Yun in his left arm and Shen Muqing in his right arm, throw money at Ling Yun¡¯s mother, step on Ye Shn and beat Shen Muyang. If Shen Muqing¡¯s father dared to say anything about it, he would even beat him as well. It was such an evil life to be apanied by two pretty women.

    Imagining the bright future, Ding Ning could not help drooling and giving a very wretched smile.

    "Ding Ning, Ding Ning... What¡¯s wrong with you? What are you smirking about?"

    After shouting at Ding Ning several times, Ling Yun finally summoned his soul back.

    Looking at Shen Muqing who seemed to be concerned, Ding Ning blushed and quickly wiped his saliva. He then sat up properly and cleared his throat to say, "Um, Miss Shen, please take care of Ling Yun. I¡¯ve got to go now."

    "Where are you going?" Shen Muqing blurted out and immediately blushed.

    Her face which was as delicate and blushing as peach and plum made Ding Ning¡¯s heart ripple. He managed to restrain himself from losing in her charm and said in embarrassment, "Um, I¡¯m going to do something. It¡¯s gettingte, and you should have a rest earlier."

    Turning around to look at Ling Yun who waspressing her lips with tears in her eyes, Ding Ning seriously said, "Remember not to leave here unless Ie here for you, and wait for me here."

    "I will wait for you!" Ling Yun sniffled and nodded heavily, and then sat down on the sofa to avoid looking at Ding Ning again. She was afraid that she would not let him go if she kept looking at him. However, he would never change what he had decided, and she didn¡¯t want to be his burden.

    "Well, be obedient to Miss Shen. I am leaving."

    Ding Ning petted her head and turned her hair into a chicken coop. After that, he waved to Shen Muqing with a wicked smile and walked out of the vi.

    Shen Muqing fixedly stared at Ling Yun who had just talked andughed a moment ago. She looked like an abandoned orphan shrugging her skinny shoulders with a stoop, her hands holding her shoulders and the big drops of tears dripping down and quickly wetting her skirt. She appeared to be so pitiful and delicate.

    She was so intelligent that she immediately realized that it must be Ding Ning who made Ling Yun lose her grip.

    Recalling the reason why Ding Ning asked Ling Yun to hide in her ce, she suddenly became panicked. Was Ding Ning going to deal with those gangsters?

    It was impossible. He was just a doctor. How could he deal with the gangsters? Ling Yun must be reluctant to see him leave, so she cried sadly.

    With a trace of sorrow in her heart, she stared at Ding Ning¡¯s figure while he was walking away. She suddenly felt that his figure carried an unspeakable solemn aura.

    It made her feel strongly anxious. She quickly walked to Ling Yun, tenderly cupped her tearful face, stared at her dull eyes, and seriously asked her,

    "Ling Yun, tell me where did Ding Ning go? Is he going to be in danger?"

    "He, he..."

    Ling Yun flew into the arms of Shen Muqing, with her face covered with tears. She actually wanted to find someone to talk to, and almost told the truth at the moment.

    However, when her words were on the tip of her tongue, it urred to her that on the way here Ding Ning had repeatedly told her that she could never tell anyone about his capability of martial arts, or he might get killed.

    For the safety of Ding Ning, Ling Yun wiped her tears and said with a forced smiled, "He went home. They target me, not him. Why is he going to be in danger."

    "No, you are lying to me. If he just went home, what are you crying for?" Shen Muqing fixedly stared at her eyes and watched the change of her expression.

    There was a trace of panic shing through Ling Yun¡¯s eyes, but soon she calmed down and said with a forced smile, "I don¡¯t want to leave him. If I were found by the gang, they would definitely kill me. If it really happens, I will be separated from him forever. Every time we¡¯re apart, we may never be able to meet each other again."

    Looking at her suspiciously, Shen Muqing failed to find any w from her words. Moreover, Shen Muqing considered that it was Ling Yun who beat Maimed Tiger. It actually had nothing to do with Ding Ning. The gangsters probably would not pick on him.

    The thought relieved her anxiety a little, but she still felt disturbed with concern lingering in her heart.

    She thenughed at herself. He was Lingyun¡¯s boyfriend, why should she worry about him?

    However, the thought made her feel more ufortable. She pretended to chat with Ling Yun. "How long have you known Ding Ning?"

    "Five years. I¡¯ve known him since the first day he came to Ninghai for the college education. He rented my apartment. I still remember how silly he looked..."

    Ling Yun began to tell the story between her and Ding Ning after they met each other. Shen Muqing listened quietly with faint envy.

    "How I wish It were me who met him five years ago. Maybe I could be his girlfriend now.

    "Ah! Shen Muqing, what are you thinking about? Ding Ning is just your doctor as well as a good friend you can talk to. What¡¯s more, Ling Yun is your close friend. How can you keep thinking of her boyfriend?"

    As Shen Muqing was lost in various fancies, there was a touch of moderate flush on her white pretty face, which made her look so delicate and charming.

    In themunity where Ling Yun¡¯s apartments was located, Ding Ning appeared in front of his rental apartment like a ghost. He did not rush into it, but quickly went around the apartment while observing the nearby situation to make sure that no one was ambushing him, and then he opened the door and walked inside stealthily.

    He turned on the light and carefully checked the gear which he set for giving a warning. Finding the gear hadn¡¯t been touched, he felt relieved.

    It was safe for the moment. Of course, he would rather fight with Maimed Tiger now than keep guarding against him all day long. He thought, "Even if you are noting to me, I¡¯m going to find you!"

    Ding Ning pulled out two floor tiles from under the bed, drew out a vintage canvas bag from below, put it on the bed to take out a wooden box from it, and then carefully opened the box.

    The box was filled with a folding bow, a quiver made of leather, a dozen bottles and cans, arge folding knife, a set of pure ck clothes, a pair of boots, and a few spherical objects as big as a pigeon egg.

    He took out the quiver, bow, folding knife, clothes, and a ball and put them on the bed, and then put other things back into the box, ced the box under the bed and covered it with the floor tiles. After that, he carefully removed all traces left by him.

    He took off the clothes, dipped his hand in water, rubbed the ball with his hand, and then put it on top of his head. After he finished doing these, the magical thing happened.

    The ball melted into liquid which flowed down from his head and rapidly spread to his whole body. After a while, Ding Ning became a strange handsome young man who lookedpletely different from his original appearance.

    Even his hair became maroon, his skin became bronze, and his body became different from the original one. Even if he walked on the street and met Ling Yun, she would not recognize him.

    "Sister Qiao¡¯s craftsmanship is really ingenious. This biological artificial camouge skinpletely turns me into another person. If I take it out for sale, I bet there will be people desperately want to get it even if it costs more than ten million yuan. It¡¯s just a little weird. Is there a difference between it and painted skin? It looks quite handsome, but I still consider my original appearance is better!"

    Taking a look at the mirror, Ding Ning was very satisfied with his new look. He ttered himself and extended his right thumb and forefinger to make a gesture of blowing the muzzle of a gun with a grin.

    After entertaining himself for a while, he put on the ck clothes made of unknown martial, sped the quiver around his waist, folded the knife on his belt, took the bow on his back, and put on his boots.

    After that, he took out a bunch of silver needles from his original clothes, ripped the ankles of the boots to reveal the honeb-like holes, and then inserted all the silver needles into the holes. At the crucial moment, these silver needles could save his life.

    Finally, he messed the bed to make it look like someone sleeping in it, and did something else in the room. After thinking for a while, he thought he might have everything prepared.

    He then shook his neck. With the cracks of his bones, his height turned into around 1.8 meters from 1.85 meters.

    Ding Ning moved his joints, stood there for a while, and then opened the window and climbed over it.

    Soon he appeared on the top floor of a building that was only two hundred meters away from his apartment. He quietlyy prone on the roof to watch his room where he left with the light on, and soon merged with the night.

 Chapter 35 Sniping Point

    This oldmunity had no name, and people habitually called it the oldmunity of Fuxing Road. There were only a dozen buildings around it. Almost all of them were all seven-floor buildings, except for the building where he was had twelve floors. It could be considered the tallest building around the neighborhood.

    Although he had never used a gun, his understanding of guns was by absolutely iparable to that of an ordinary people. His third master was a top hunter who was familiar with all kinds of guns, and had exined the structure of various guns to him since his childhood.

    Sniping was one of hispulsory courses. But he used a bow and arrows, while his third master used sniper rifles. Although a bow and arrows looked low, he was a natural hunter with no arrow shot in vain within two hundred meters.

    After the stone man was activated, his five senses became more acute. He was confident that within three hundred meters, no one could avoid being hunted by him.

    When a sniper was ready to snipe, he would inevitably upy the sniping point in advance, and here was the best sniping point around the area. He was waiting here to kill the most threatening sniper.

    The wooden arrows like a toy seemed to be a bit ridiculous, but they were actually made of the center of a one-thousand-year-old sago cycas. Each arrow took more than a year to be polished. After that, they would be immersed in a special potion so as to maintain its sharpness and ensure its flexibility.

    Ding Ning had only nine of such arrows, and they were all his treasures.

    "I wish I could recycle them in time! I don¡¯t know how many of them wille."

    Ding Ning was a little distressed, whispering with a flicker of cold light in his eyes in the darkness.

    Although those guys didn¡¯t enter his apartment, they must have been here. Thus, as long as the light in his room was on, they would definitely show up tonight.

    As time passed by, the moon slowly climbed up high in the sky, radiating bright moonlight.

    It should be around three o¡¯clock in the middle of the night, but Ding Ning didn¡¯t feel sleepy. Instead, he became more and more energetic like the most patient hunter waiting for the emergence of his prey.

    With a barely detectable sound of breaking a branch, Ding Ning¡¯s ears moved. With a cold smile, he quickly pulled the bow and put an arrow on it. His prey appeared.

    The dry branch he deliberately ced at the entrance of the building was trampled by someone. Although the sound was faint, in the quiet night it was enough to alert him who had extraordinary senses.

    A ck shadow appeared silently in Ding Ning¡¯s sight and seemed to be shocked by the sound of breaking the branch. After quite a while, the guy cautiously walked towards the apartment opposite to Ding Ning¡¯s apartment.

    Ding Ning halted with a trace of doubt in his eyes. It was wrong. Why didn¡¯t this guy enter his apartment but walked to Ling Yun¡¯s apartment instead?

    In the moonlight, Ding Ning saw that the guy wore a hat with a ck mask on his face. Ding Ning couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, but he was strong and tall and standing outside the window of Ling Yun¡¯s apartment as if he was observing something.

    Almost ten minutes had passed in a sh. The ck shadow stood there like a sculpture without moving.

    Ding Ning came to realize that something was wrong. Maimed Tiger had good eyesight. Even if he didn¡¯t notice what Ding Ning did secretly at the time, he could guess thatter.

    For a murderous mercenary, evidence wasn¡¯t necessary, but doubt was.

    If the guy targeted Ding Ning. It was unreasonable that he didn¡¯t enter Ding Ning¡¯s apartment, let alone came here alone. His figure didn¡¯t look like Maimed Tiger. It was burlier than Maimed Tiger.

    Could it be... Suddenly Ding Ning thought of the peeping maniac Ling Yun had told him.

    Looking at the shadow at the moment, Ding Ning found that the shadow was indeed standing outside the window of Chu Yunxiu¡¯s room.

    "F*ck, the one supposed toe doesn¡¯t show up, while the one not supposed toe does."

    Ding Ning secretly cursed. Since this guy hade here, he could knock down him first. He would like to figure out who this guy was.

    Just as he pulled the bow again and got ready to shoot the shadow, a barely detectable sound came from not far behind him.

    It made Ding Ning shudder instantly. He kept staring at the guy downstairs without noticing that someone was approaching him. He instantly tightened all his muscles, rolled over on the ground, and got ready to fight.

    But when he got ready after rolling over, he found that there was no one behind him. Did he make a mistake?

    Soon he found that he had not made a mistake, because a slight sound came with the wind.

    Ding Ning carefully looked towards the direction from which the sound came, and found the w of a flying w stuck on the triangr iron of a sr host.

    He immediately realized that the sound was made by the flying w. The sniper had note up yet and was climbing up with the rope along the wall.

    "F*ck, the guy is so stupid! He could take the stairs or the elevator to the twelfth floor and push the door open to step in the rooftop swaggeringly. It¡¯s unnecessary to struggle to climb up."

    "I should call him a stupid gangster instead of a violent gangster." Ding Ning secretly ridiculed the guy climbing up, and deeply worried about his intelligence.

    Actually, it was the best time for him to easily kill the sniper, but Ding Ning did not do that. Instead, he hid himself in the darkness, waiting for the arrival of the sniper.

    "As a knightly person, I can give you a chance to y a fair duel." Ding Ning whisperedcently.

    Okay, in fact, it was bullsh*t.

    The truth was that gun was a great temptation for him who had never touched one. He intended to wait for the stupid guy to climb up here and get rid of him, and then take away his sniper rifle.

    "I hope it¡¯s a Barrett. Heavy sniper rifle is my favorite!" With sparkle in his eyes, Ding Ning hid in the darkness, waiting for the arrival of the stupid guy.

    However, the reality was always much crueler than his dream.

    When the sniper was about to climb up, the door of the rooftop was opened, and a tall and slender figure bent over to sneak in.

    Ding Ning secretlyined. Could it be two snipers came at the same time? He must be in trouble.

    After quickly hiding behind a sr host, Ding Ning peeped from the gap. The tall figure was in a ck battle suit, with a beret on the head, a pair of police boots on the feet, a thermal imaging night vision on the face and a JS2 type 7.62 mm sniper rifle in the hand, hiding in the darkness and rapidly observing the surroundings.

    Ding Ning was stunned. He did not expect that the person turned out to be a special police. Moreover, from the upright outline of the chest, he could tell that the person was a female special police.

    Oh, it was rare. It turned out to be a female sniper. Ding Ning immediately became interested without worrying about being discovered by the thermal imaging night vision.

    The biological artificial skin was made by his fourth master Sister Qiao based on the chameleon¡¯s gene. Thus, it had the characteristic of deceiving the people¡¯s vision by blending in the surrounding environment. In addition, the chameleon was a cold-blooded animal whose body surface had the same temperature as that of air. It meant that the thermal imaging night vision was incapable of detecting it, so he didn¡¯t need to worry about being discovered.

    The female special police was quite nimble and vignt. She soon found that the sniper who was climbing up. Ding Ning thought that she would take the opportunity to kill the sniper.

    However, he didn¡¯t know what the female special police was thinking. She hid herself like him, and identally hid behind a sr host closest to him.

    Ding Ning secretly wondered if this female special police also wanted to take the sniper¡¯s sniper rifle?

    Due to the intervention of the special police, the current situation had changed. Ding Ning intended to wait and see what was going on.

    After all, his identity was just an ordinary person. In the face of a threatening gangster, he would not hesitate to get rid of him. However, if police got involved in it, his participation would make him lose more than gain.

    The only thing that worried him was that the police could not catch all the gangsters and left him some trouble. Thus, he intended not to leave at the moment but to stay to see what would happen next.

    Li Buji was not in a hurry, as his name suggested. He did everything slowly in no hurry. He was even in no hurry to get to the sniping point, as long as he could arrive before the scheduled time.

    He spent a full ten minutes toposedly climb up to the twelfth floor. His character determined that he was best at patience.

    He had enough patience to stay in any harsh environment for three days and nights without moving until he seeded in killing the target andpleted the task.

    Although he was very unsocial and unwee by everyone, his strength was unquestionable. He could always keep his mind calm and find the right time to kill in one hit. During many tasks, he was the one who turned the tide with a shot.

    Being slow came from his absolute confidence in his own strength. He was just not in a hurry, but it did not mean that he was really slow. In fact, he was not slow, but very fast. Even Ding Ning would be astonished by his speed.

    From climbing to the rooftop, finding the best sniping point, lying a nket on the ground to finishing assembling the sniper rifle, it took him no more than two minutes.

    It only took him 18 seconds to assemble the sniper rifle. If Ding Ning remembered it correctly, he had already broken the international record of assembling the sniper rifle in 20 seconds.

    It was as simple as eating and drinking for Li Buji to assemble an SVD sniper rifle. The dazzling way of assembly carried a pleasing artistic sense.

    Li Buji quietlyy prone on the ground, observing the target through a precise telescopic sight. He soon quickly targeted at the figure that kept standing in front of the window of Ling Yun¡¯s apartment.

    This mission was actually very ridiculous. He always thought that he was actually more suitable to be a lone killer instead of a damned mercenary.

    It was just a simple task of entering China in batches to kill a person. He could aplish it by himself.

    However, the head of his team appointed Maimed Tiger who was a little out of his mind as the leader. Unfortunately, he got himself into the police station, which made them have to attack the detention center to rescue him.

    Different from the arrogant guys such as Maimed Tiger, Li Buji regarded this ancient mysterious country in the east with deep awe.

    No one knew that as the king of light sniper rifle in Asia, he had lost to a little-known young man in China 20 years ago.

    The most ironic thing was that even without using a gun, the guy just used a toy-like bow to deprive him of his courage to shoot.

    It was because he was not sure. As long as he shot, he believed that he would undoubtedly be killed. Meanwhile, he had never really targeted him from beginning to end.

    Therefore, he didn¡¯t want to stay in thisnd he regarded with awe for one more minute. He just wanted to get through the task and leave immediately.

    However, the damned Maimed Tiger went to the hospital to take revenge when the Chinese military police chased them around. Finally, he didn¡¯t aplish the revenge and wasted a lot of time.

    Otherwise, at this time they should havepleted the task and be on the returning smuggling ship, and didn¡¯t need to tremble in panic here.

    Despite the ups and downs in his heart, his face painted with greasepaint didn¡¯t show the slightest emotion, which was a must-havebat quality for a top sniper.

    It was precisely because of his restless mood that after getting to the rooftop, he only took a nce at it and even ignored the most basic vignce. So he didn¡¯t discover the traces of the female special police and Ding Ning.

    "No. 1 in ce!"

    Li Buji slowly said to his headset in rigid Chinese.

    As he got ready, in this dpidated neighborhood, three figures came out from the darkness and fanned out to surround the shadow that had stood still for a long time.

 Chapter 36 Predecessor?

    As quiet as an unmarried girl, as agile as a running rabbit.

    Ding Ning gave thispliment to the special policewoman without hesitation.

    Just after Li Buji¡¯s notification, the special policewoman moved, pouncing on Li Buji like an agile cheetah.

    Known as "Light Sniper Rifle King of Asia", Li Buji naturally had extraordinary vignce.

    As the special policewoman made a sound with her vigorous stamp, his sharp instincts alerted him to theing danger.

    He instinctively rolled over on the ground, turned to the right, and then stood up after a kip-up. He used the sniper rifle as an iron rod to hit the special policewoman on the face before standing still.

    Since the special policewoman dared to let him climb up and then deal with him, she was definitely not just an ordinary person. With a soft shout, she suddenly stooped down backwards to avoid this attack.

    With both hands on the ground and the left foot as the fulcrum, she then suddenly stretched her right leg like an antiaircraft gun and ferociously kicked Li Buji in the chin.

    Li Buji grunted, and the sniper rifle came out of his hand. He was kicked up and fell heavily on the ground.

    After rolling over and spitting out a mouthful of bloody saliva, he wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth. With his eyes shing with high fighting spirit, he started to run towards the special policewoman, faster and faster.

    At a distance of one meter from the special policewoman, he roared like a tiger and ferociously struck her with brute strength.

    The special policewoman did not fear. She suddenly fell down, with the back as the support point, bending her long legs to bounce up, heavily kicking Li Buji in the chest like a rabbit kicking an eagle in the belly.

    Li Buji crossed his hands on his chest to block the special policewoman¡¯s unexpected attack. His body was thrown backward, and he staggered, with his body back seven or eight steps to stand firm.

    With her eagle-like eyes turning solemn, the special policewoman straightened her waist, with her legs pointing toward the sky and her right hand as the support point, bouncing up like a fish jumping out of the water. Before standing still, she touched the ground with the tiptoe of her left foot and rushed to Li Buji like an arrow leaving the bow.

    Reluctant to show his weakness, Li Buji came up with a fierce bounce, rotated his legs 180 degrees, and ferociously kicked the special policewoman in midair.

    The special policewoman was not in a hurry, sticking out her hands in tactical gloves, holding Li Buji¡¯s right foot. She then lightly threw herself along a semi-arc in the air along Li Buji¡¯s strength, and bent down tond steadily.

    Without waiting for Li Buji to withdraw his right leg and stand firm, the special policewoman suddenly pounced on him, kicking him in the bone of his right leg after several rolls on the ground.

    Li Buji staggered with pain, almost fell to the ground, and finally stood firm after several tactical evasions. With his eyes shing with viciousness, he clenched his fists, making some sounds of joint dislocation.

    The special policeman was not eager to attack, but said in a cold voice like a superior king overlooking his own courtier, "Li Buji, surrender now. You are no match for me."

    It was so cold. Ding Ning looked at the special policewoman in astonishment. He didn¡¯t expect this hot and nimble woman had such a pleasant voice, but it was too cold, as if it didn¡¯t contain any human emotion. It made people feel cold.

    "Who are you?" Li Buji asked in rigid Chinese with vignce.

    "When you surrender, you can know who I am. You are not qualified now."

    The special policewoman was tall and straight, looked around 1.7 meter high, and talked in an arrogant tone. But her aura was so domineering as if she was a superior queen, which was awe inspiring.

    With the corner of his eyes twitching, Li Buji said with a sneer, "I admit that you are nimbler than me, so what? You are no match for me in terms of using guns."

    As soon as Li Buji finished his words, he suddenly turned around, drew a Remington revolver from the back of his waist and intended to shoot without aiming.

    The special policewoman was shocked. She did not hesitate to do a back flip in the air and several rolls on the ground. But... she didn¡¯t hear the gunshot. After hiding behind a sr host, she stuck out her head to look outside and was stunned immediately.

    In a "whoosh", Li Buji grunted with pain. A wooden arrow shorter than a normal one had prated his right hand, and the Remington revolver fell to the ground.

    Someone had saved her? The special policewoman looked around in shock. How could this be possible? She had already checked when she came here. There was no third person at all.

    However, she couldn¡¯t find anyone no matter how hard she tried. What was wrong? She shouted with her face darkening, "Who helped me? Pleasee out and meet me."

    The night wind was piercingly cold, but no one had responded at all. Instead, Li Buji¡¯s face turned grey as if he saw a ghost. He knelt down and repeatedly kowtowed.

    "It¡¯s my fault. I should not have broken my promise ande to China. I am willing to ept all punishment."

    In the dark, Ding Ning who had rescued the special policewoman was confused. Was Li Buji insane? What was he talking about?

    Not being responded, the special policewoman walked out with vignce. She twisted Li Buji¡¯s hands and handcuffed him from behind. She asked in a deep voice, "Do you know him? Who is he?"

    "I don¡¯t know who he is. I only know that his nickname is hunter. I was defeated by him during my visit to China 20 years ago. He used such a wooden arrow in the battle. He spared my life, but ordered me to stay away from China in my life. I really don¡¯t want toe here, but I was sent here by the head and I couldn¡¯t reject the mission. Just arrest me now. I surrender!"

    Li Buji trembled behind the special policewoman. He looked at the wooden arrow in his hand with his eyes full of fear, lest he would be shot by a wooden arrowing from an unknown direction.

    "Hunter?" The special policewoman raised her eyebrows. She had never heard of the name, but it seemed to belong to a predecessor. Thus, she immediately saluted with hands folded and raised in front of her face ording to the rules of the martial arts circle.

    "Captain of Ninghai ¡¯Gun Fire¡¯ special police team Xiao Nuo is here to thank predecessor for saving my life. I wonder if you cane out and meet me."

    Ding Ning did not speak, but her words made tempestuous waves in his heart. The hunter? Wasn¡¯t it the nickname of his third master Duan Xiaowu in the martial arts circle? His third master had talked about it in a jocr tone.

    Wood arrow, hunter, was this sniper defeated by his third master twenty years ago? What the hell, it was true? He had always considered that his third master was bragging, but unexpectedly it was true.

    Ding Ning was both excited and thrilled. He had always thought that his third master was just a forest guard who had served in the army. Unexpectedly, his thrid master had a reputation in the martial arts circle.

    So what was the background of his Great Master, Second Master and Fourth Master? Moreover, since these four masters all followed his father¡¯s lead, what was the identity of his father?

    Every teenager looked forward to the passionate life of repaying and revenge in the martial arts circle. Ding Ning was one of them. At the thought that his father might also be a big name in the martial arts circle, he instantly got excited.

    Without being responded for a long time, the special policewoman knew that the predecessor had no intention ofing out to meet her. She could only salute with hands folded and raised in front of her face with respect, "Since you do not want to meet me, then I will remember your kindness. If you need some help from me one day, just send someone to the ¡¯Gun Fire¡¯ special police team to tell me. Thank you again for saving my life."

    Xiaonuo? Interesting. Maybe he would need her help one day.

    Ding Ning smiled, moved slowly in the darkness, and slid down along the rope of the flying w which Li Buji used to climb up.

    At this moment, he realized that he was not the target as he expected.

    Maimed Tiger and others came up to attack the guy considered a perverted voyeur by him and Ling Yun. Apparently the guy was the target.

    Who was this guy? If he really intended to do something to Chu Yunxiu, Chu Yunxiu was simply unable to resist.

    Ding Ning hid in the dark, getting increasingly shocked as he watched the development. The guy was as perverted as he considered.

    He could easily fight with three people, and he was unarmed. Maimed Tiger and his two associates were armed, but they couldn¡¯t hurt him a little.

    What surprised Ding Ning most was that the perverted guy was startlingly capable in defense. Maimed Tiger used a machete, while one of his associates wore a pair of steel ws on one hand and the other one used a three-sided military knife.

    The perverted guy was unarmed, but his body under the cover of ck clothes was like made of steel. He moved without defense, letting their weapons attack on his body, and making strange "squeaky" sounds. It made Ding Ning secretly wonder if this guy in ck wore a legendary armor.

    The four men fought together, but no one made a sound. There were only the slight sounds of kicking and punching as well as the collision of weapons.

    Ding Ning saw it very clearly that the guy in ck was stronger than Maimed Tiger and his associates. He could easily kill any one of them in a one on one battle.

    Even in a one on two battle, he could beat them, but it would take longer. However, in a one on three battle, he was a little dwarfed.

    If it were not for his startling capability in defense, he might have been defeated.

    But at the moment, he was exhausted like an arrow at the end of its flight. It was difficult for him to hold on longer.

    "Bone Demon, just surrender! You can¡¯t escape today."

    Seeing they were about to win, Maimed Tiger immediately felt at ease and couldn¡¯t help saying, "If you go back with us, you may not be killed. But if you refuse to do that, I will ask my associate to shoot you."

    "Just shoot me if you want to. Stop talking nonsense. You want me to surrender, no way!"

    When the guy in ck started to talk, his voice scared Ding Ning. Ding Ning had never heard such a hoarse voice. It was like the terrifying sound of rubbing two pieces of broken iron, giving people goose bumps.

    "Well, we will send you to hell. Bone Demon, I know that your bones are hard, but our associate uses a special sniper rifle which your bones is unable to stop."

    "Go ahead. Anyway, I¡¯ve been tired of life. Even if I¡¯m going to die, I will drag you down the road."

    With red light shing through his eyes and the crashing sound of his bones, the guy in ck known as Bone Demon suddenly swelled in size with a sharp increase in battle strength, making the three unable to make adequate defense.

    "Bone Demon, since you are so stubborn, then don¡¯t me us for being ruthless. Remember, we are just paid to do this. Every debt has its debtor. After you die, just find the one who paid for killing you and get even with him!"

    identally beaten by Bone Demon in the shoulder, Maimed Tiger grimaced in pain. He pulled out the battle, turned on the headset and said, "No. 1, shoot!"

    "Bang"! A bullet appeared without warning and shot the eyebrows of the man carrying a three-sided military knife. The man fell down, with a blood hole between his eyebrows as well as his eyes opened wide, full of unwillingness and confusion and gradually darkening.

    Bone Demon and others were obviously well-trained warriors. When they were aware of the danger, they immediately found a shelter to hide themselves.

    "Bloody Killer! Wu!"

    Only the man with steel ws made a heartbreaking roar, and risked his safety to rush out to hold the body of Bloody Killer who couldn¡¯t close his eyes.

    He raised his head to make a furious roar at sky, "Li Buji, I¡¯ll kill you!"

    "Who the hell doesn¡¯t sleep in the middle of the night and howl like this?"

    "What¡¯s wrong with you? It¡¯s in the middle of the night! You just mean to disturb others¡¯ sleep. You are so abominable!"

    "In the middle of the night, what the hell are you yelling!"

    ... As the residents in themunity had been awakened, the lights of several buildings were lit up, and the curses came sessively.

    "You all are going to die. My Bloody Killer was dead, and all of you should be buried with him!"

    The man with steel ws trembled in anger and gently put down Bloody Killer¡¯s body. His eyes turned red, and a ruthless aura rose into the sky.

 Chapter 37 A Weird Black Cat

    "Crazy Wolf, don¡¯t be impulsive. Bloody Killer is definitely not killed by Li Buji. This bullet is not from his sniper, but from a military sniper rifle of China. Oh, no, we are surrounded. Hurry up, and think of a way to rush out."

    After bending over to trot to Bloody Killer¡¯s body and check it, Maimed Tiger¡¯s face tremendously darkened.

    "I don¡¯t care. I have to take revenge for Bloody Killer!"

    Crazy Wolf¡¯s skinny body contained startling power. He pushed Maimed Tiger away and ran towards one direction by feeling.

    "Bang bang bang!"

    With continuous gunfire, the bullets continued to hit at the foot of Crazy Wolf, but failed to hit him and caused craters on the ground.

    Bone Demon crouched in the darkness and nced at Maimed Tiger. Maimed Tiger alertly retreated and said, "Don¡¯t do anything stupid. We swim together, or we sink together. Only when we work together can we have a chance to survive."

    "Humph! Take care of yourself. They can¡¯t stop me. If you dare to appear in front of me again, I¡¯ll kill you!"

    With a cold snort, Bone Demon bent over to slide away rapidly.

    "Fuck, fortunately there is Crazy Wolf to help me attract attention."

    Maimed Tiger cursed in a low voice, intending to escape in the opposite direction of Crazy Wolf.

    "You want to go? No way, go to hell!"

    After waiting for a long time, Ding Ning finally got the opportunity. He showed his unique skill and pierced Maimed Tiger¡¯s throat with an arrow!

    Maimed Tiger opened his eyes wide and turned around to look at Ding Ning who came out of the darkness. With a desperate and unwilling face, he reached out to tightly grab the arrow pierced from his throat and asked with difficulty, "Who... are ... you?"

    "The one who kill you! You can call me hunter!"

    Ding Ning got close to him and did not hesitate to withdraw the arrow from his throat, with an evil smile on his face. It was always his favorite to let the enemy die without closing eyes.

    With a spurt of blood, Maimed Tiger fell on the ground, twitching. His eyes, which were opened wide and looked like those of a dead fish, looked at the sky helplessly and darkened gradually.

    Ding Ning did not hesitate to chase in the direction in which Bone Demon had disappeared. He was very curious about who this Bone Demon was and why he always lingered at the door of Ling Yun¡¯s apartment. If he couldn¡¯t solve this mystery, Ling Yun and her mother were still not safe.

    Bone Demon was very fast, but Ding Ning was not slow. They bypassed the ambush circle of the military police, and ran wildly on the street at dawn.

    However, even Ding Ning did not discover that there was a tall figure far away behind them.

    Xiao Nuo was very curious about the hunter, so after her subordinates took over Li Buji, she immediately began to chase after Ding Ning. She believed that hunter would not have showed up here with no purpose.

    But she did not expect that Ding Ning was so excellent in hiding. She failed to find his trace even with night vision and high-precision telescopic sight.

    It was not until Bone Demon fled that she fixed her eyes on Bone Demon. When she was about to keep up, she identally found the trace of Ding Ning after turning a corner in the street.

    Although she didn¡¯t know if Ding Ning was the hunter who saved her, but the intuition told her that he must be the hunter.

    Xiao Nuo didn¡¯t discover Ding Ning¡¯s figure from the beginning to the end, but she had seen Bone Demon and Maimed Tiger.

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s overall quality was excellent, but she did best in speed. Nevertheless, even she did her utmost to chase, she could barely see Ding Ning¡¯s back.

    It was the darkest time before dawn. In Xiao Nuo¡¯s sight, Ding Ning¡¯s figure gradually blurred and even faintly integrated with the darkness, which made it more difficult for her to chase.

    As Bone Demon turned at the entrance of an alley, Ding Ning vanished as well. Xiao Nuo was so anxious that she had no time for hiding her trace and ran wildly on the street.

    When she turned around the corner of the alley, she was stunned. It was a dead end where there was only a crimson iron door which was closed with peeled paint.

    Xiao Nuo frowned. Did both of them enter this house?

    As a policewoman, she knew it was illegal to break into a private house. However, in her eagerness to find out the truth, she could use special means in special times.

    She had simply asked Li Buji before, and the answer she got could not satisfy her.

    Members of Vampire such as Maimed Tiger only epted a mission with arge payment. They were hired to go to Ninghai to kill a man called Bone Demon.

    However, they knew nothing about who Bone Demon was, why they should kill him and even what Bone Demon looked like.

    After they came to Ninghai, their clothing, food, amodation, and transportation were all offered by the contact person arranged by the employer, and the contact person also offered them urate information.

    To her surprise, this contact person turned out to be a punk nicknamed monkey.

    It made Xiao Nuo realize that this punk named monkey was likely to be just a pawn of the employer, and he could not possibly know more inside information.

    Therefore, if she wanted to crack the first case of terrorist attack since the founding of China, she must find the clue from Bone Demon.

    As for hunter, she wanted to find his identity just out of her curiosity. She believed that hunter was likely to be a master from the military, and he was more likely to be a friend rather than an enemy.

    Therefore, Xiao Nuo only hesitated a little and then climbed over the wall and cautiously entered the yard.

    With a slightly light in this moment, Xiao Nuo carefully looked around through the morning light.

    This was an idyllic courtyard which covered a small area but was pretty exquisite.

    The entire courtyard was surrounded by a wall made of old red bricks. The wall was neither too tall nor too short, looking less than three meters high.

    Across the small pond in the yard, there was a wooden bridge of Jiangnan style. In the center of the wooden bridge was a pavilion for enjoying the cool.

    In the pond, there were lotus which hadn¡¯t withered as well as a few red-and-white carps swimming around.

    Next to the pond, there were a few pieces of vegetable fields nted with various seasonal vegetables of the current season.

    The vegetable fields were separated by meandering trails paved with pebbles. At the end of the path was the only building here.

    It was a three-story old-fashioned building with white walls and ck tiles, and looked quite antique.

    The old wooden parallel door was tightly closed, covered with faded Spring Festival couplets. It appeared to be filled with an aura of ages.

    Xiao Nuo was a little hesitant and didn¡¯t know if she should go in.

    After all, she got here five minutes after Bone Demon and Ding Ning turned into this alley. They had enough time to cross the courtyard and leave here.

    But since she hade here, she did not want to waste all the previous efforts. So she crept to the building and reached out to push the door.

    "Creak..."

    As half of the wooden door was opened, a ck shadow rushed to Xiao Nuo.

    Xiao Nuo was shocked. Fortunately, she was prepared for such a situation. She touched the ground with her tiptoe and wriggled her waist to lean to one side to avoid the attack, while grabbing a police dagger from her waist and stabbed the ck shadow with it.

    "Meow". Xiao Nuo withdrew the dagger in time, embarrassedly staring at the ck cat squatting on the ground and curiously looking at her with amber eyes.

    Although the cat had shiny ck fur without any hair of other colors, it looked as weird as the cat demon in the horror films.

    However, as the captain of the special police team, she felt rather ashamed of being attacked by a cat.

    "Are you looking for someone?"

    What made her even more shocked happened. The ck cat who looked at her with its head ant talked to her in a nice female voice.

    Xiao Nuo looked around in doubt and astonishment. After taking a turn round the yard, she found no one. Was this ck cat really talking to her? God, it was so supernatural!

    "What are you looking at? I¡¯m asking you! Are you looking for someone?"

    The ck cat stretched out its front paw to wipe its face like a human and asked in an impatient tone.

    As a staunch atheist, Xiao Nuo¡¯s worldview waspletely subverted. She swallowed her saliva and tried to look at the ck cat and asked, "Are you talking to me?"

    "Crap, who else can I talk to?"

    The crisp female voice soundedcking in youthful vigor. With its mouth squirming, the ck cat showed its contempt through its eyes like a human.

    It made Xiao Nuo¡¯s blood freeze, and a st of cold air rushed to the top of her skull. She got goose bump and a sharp increase in adrenaline, almost scared out of her pants.

    She was shivering, pointing at the ck cat, and said with her teeth chattering, "You... are you a human... or a ghost? How... how... how can you talk?"

    "It¡¯s mystifying you!"

    With a sudden ssh from the pond, there wereyers of waves on the surface of the water. Ding Ning jumped out from the pond without a dry thread on him.

    Xiao Nuo was scared enough. The figure suddenly jumped out, scaring her to scream "Ghost" and passed out.

    Ding Ning stamped on the ground, came up behind Xiao Nuo with a leap, barely held her slender waist and put her in his arms. He stretched out his finger to press her philtrum, and Xiao Nuo woke up slowly.

    In any case, she was a woman. After experiencing such a shocking thing, she considered Ding Ning as all she could rely on.

    She didn¡¯t care he was still holding her. Instead, she squeezed herself into his arms while shivering, and asked, "What is this horrible thing?"

    "A trick which could only cheat girls like you. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll take care of it."

    With such a beauty in his arms, looking at Xiao Nuo¡¯s frightened and gorgeous face, Ding Ning felt lost in a while.

    He did not expect this special policewoman could be so beautiful. In particr, the cool temperament of keeping people a long distance away aroused men¡¯s strong desire to conquer.

    Such a cool beauty was closely nestling in his arms, and her little face was so pale because of fear. Her pitiful appearance aroused Ding Ning¡¯s strong desire to protect her.

    On hearing that it was a trick, not a ghost, Xiao Nuo immediately became courageous. Only then did she realize that she was still in his arms. She immediately blushed and became cold again after pushing Ding Ning away hurriedly.

    Ding Ning felt frustrated for a while. He secretly thought that she burned the bridge after crossing it. He should have kept her frightened for longer.

    "Brat, who are you? Don¡¯t get yourself into trouble! Now leave with this woman, I can forgive you."

    The ck cat looked at Ding Ning with its amber eyes and and its head ant, ferociously threatening.

    With a scornful smile and his eyes as cold as ice, Ding Ning said, "Get myself into trouble? When I just got here, you hypnotized me, which almost made me die from drowning. If you haven¡¯t done that, I really don¡¯t want to deal with you. But it¡¯s toote."

    "Brat, do you have to get yourself into trouble? Watch out for getting yourself killed!"

    The ck cat squinted and said sullenly.

    Xiao Nuo shivered and subconsciously approached Ding Ning a bit, as if this would give her courage.

    Ding Ning pointed at the ck cat and said arrogantly, "Don¡¯t y this indecent trick on me! Isn¡¯t it trained by an animal trainer with ventriloquy and a little spiritual hypnogenesis? I¡¯ve been wandering from ce to ce as Hunter for several decades... uh, a few days, no, a few years. I haven¡¯t been fooled by anyone like this. You want me to let go, no way!"

    Xiao Nuo was amused by his words. Her smile was as gorgeous as the melting iceberg.

    It was so called making the city fall for her by turning around once, and making the country fall for her by turning around twice.

    Ding Ning suddenly lost his mind. He looked at her in a daze, subconsciously reaching out to caress her pretty face, whispering in a low voice, "You are so beautiful!"

 Chapter 38 Wall Lamp

    Not daring to look at his burning eyes, Xiao Nuo looked at Ding Ning in a daze.

    In front of her, it seemed that Ding Ning had turned into a Prince Charming in a gold armor standing on the seven-color auspicious cloud to marry her. He was looking at her with affection.

    Her heart was full of happiness. She affectionately reached out to hook his neck and kiss him. With their lips and teeth entangled together, the strange feeling that she had never experienced made her soul fly to the sky.

    A piercing intention to kill came to her face, making her regain consciousness, but she was a half-step slow on reaction.

    The ck cat with a weird smile jumped up like a lightning, sticking out its cold blue ws to scratch her.

    With the sound of clothes teared, Ding Ning turned around to hold her in his arms, and blocked the attack with his back.

    The sharp w scratched his clothes, but failed to prate his skin. Ding Ning secretly felt d that the biological simtion skin was really excellent in defense.

    Otherwise, his skin would be scratched by the w that was obviously deadly poisonous. Even if he could detoxify himself, he couldn¡¯t do it in a short time.

    The real enemy had not yet appeared. If the enemy attacked them when he was weak during the detoxification, both of them might be killed here today.

    The person who controlled the ck cat was so powerful that he used the beauty of Xiao Nuo to break through Ding Ning¡¯s guard, make Ding Ning lost in her charm and almost get killed.

    On hearing Ding Ning¡¯s grunt, Xiao Nuo became sober. With her face turning pale, she supported him and asked with concern, "Are you okay?"

    Ding Ning felt touched. Recalling the kiss, he immediately smacked his lips and said yfully, "It¡¯s romantic to die under a peony."

    Xiao Nuo blushed and recalled that she lost her first kiss to him, which made her feelplicated.

    She was touched that Ding Ning risked his life to protect her. However, she barely knew about him and kissed him in a blur. Although she knew that it was a trick yed by the ck cat, as an untouched virgin who preserved her purity, how could she not care about it?

    She took one step back hurriedly to keep a distance from Ding Ning with her face bing eternally cold again. Her cool temperament of keeping strangers a long distance away even seemed to make the surrounding temperature drop by a dozen degrees.

    "Hahaha, you are really affectionate. Brat, are you satisfied with the gift I gave you before you die? My ck cat¡¯s paw was deadly poisonous, you can live for up to five minutes. Nevertheless, I am a merciful person, five minutes may be enough for you to have fun with this little beauty."

    The ck cat giggled with its voice containing a charming temptation.

    Xiao Nuo lost her mind with her eyes bing dull. She then looked at Ding Ning with her seductive eyes and gently twisted her graceful body with seductive groans. She looked so charming and seductive that Ding Ning was overcame by her charm!

    After being cheated twice, Ding Ning must be on guard against the master of the ck cat. This siren was definitely good at taking advantage of the current situation and arousing the deepest desire of the target at any time.

    "Since you want to y with me, let¡¯s have some fun!" Ding Ning thought and then said in anger, "Five minutes are definitely not enough! If you try it yourself, I promise you can¡¯t get out of bed in half an hour."

    On hearing his words, the ck cat halted. Xiao Nuo quickly recovered to sober. Recalling her coquettish behavior, she was so shameful that her face turned blood red and she wished she could find a crack to sneak in.

    However, at the thought that Ding Ning had only five minutes left, she became extremely concerned. She sadly looked at Ding Ning and said, "I¡¯m sorry. If it were not for me, you won¡¯t be in danger!"

    "Do not worry, I am fine. I am not poisoned."

    Ding Ning gently consoled her. Unable to exin he was protected by the biological simtion skin, he could only be vague about this matter.

    "No, if it were not for saving me, you will not have been poisoned. You can rest assured. If you die, I... I..."

    Xiao Nuo subconsciously thought that he was consoling her, so she bit her lips and said with tears in her eyes.

    "What are you going to do? Won¡¯t you die with me?" Ding Ning teased.

    "I owe you two lives anyway. I can definitely die for you. However, I need two years. There¡¯s a thing I haven¡¯t done yet, so I can¡¯t die before aplishing it. I will avenge you first, and I will kill myself immediately after aplishing it."

    Xiao Nuo looked firm and said absolutely.

    Ding Ning was moved and said with a strange expression, "Is it possible that you really fall in love with me?"

    "Now... not yet, I... I don¡¯t know."

    Xiao Nuo said with a bit guilty conscience. Seeing Ding Ning look relieved, she instantly felt a little shy and then raised her head and arrogantly said, "I have always kept my promise, so I mean what I said. If you die, I will definitely kill myself to apany you after two years."

    "So what if I stay alive?" Ding Ning increasingly found this beauty so interesting, and asked with a smirk.

    With a trace of blush on Xiao Nuo¡¯s white face, she said in a voice as low as that of a mosquito after thinking for a long time, "If you stay alive, I will give you an opportunity to pursue me."

    Ding Ning burst intoughter, and saidcently,

    "Big sister, can you stop being so narcissistic. Give me a chance to pursue you? I never take the initiative to chase girls, and usually girls chase me. Maybe I can give you a chance to chase me."

    "Humph, you are not only narcissistic, but also arrogant!"

    Xiao Nuo rolled her lovely eyes. She disdainfully turned her head and secretly whispered, "Humph, there are plenty of men pursuing me. Who cares about you?"

    While they were flirting with each other, the master of the ck cat was not in a hurry. She controlled the ck cat to look at them with its head ant, seemingly waiting for Ding Ning to die from poisoning.

    Before Ding Ning, no one was able to walk out of the pond she had set up. People could be drowned there, as well as killed by the crocodile in the pond.

    She didn¡¯t know why the crocodile didn¡¯t attack Ding Ning, which made her extremely fear Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning seemed to beughing and ying, but in fact, he ced his attention in the house. The master of the ck cat could attack them in uncanny ways at any time, which made it impossible for them to defend her effectively.

    He must find out the hiding ce of the master of the ck cat, and kill her with one shot. Otherwise, he didn¡¯t know what uncanny tricks she would y on them.

    "Okay, got you. You should show up now!"

    Ding Ning suddenly groaned and stamped on the ground to bounce into the house like a sharp arrow. An arrow was shot out of his hand like a meteor and flew straight to a portrait of ady hanging in the room.

    At the same time, Xiao Nuo intuitively pulled out the gun and shot at the ck cat.

    "Meow!"

    The master of the ck cat was unable even to fend for herself. Thus, the ck cat was seemingly out of control and instinctively fled, but was shot in the abdomen. It kept twitching on the ground, seemingly unable to stay alive.

    Xiao Nuo was not soft-hearted. She directly shot the ck cat in the head and killed itpletely.

    It was not that she was cruel and merciless, but this ck cat brought her too many psychological shadows. If she didn¡¯t kill it by herself, she would have nightmares.

    "Flop". The wooden arrow was straightly shot into the painting and firmly nailed the eyebrows of thedy in the painting.

    Ding Ning¡¯s face froze. He missed it? How could it be possible?

    Stepping forward quickly, he pulled out the wooden arrow and found there was blood on the it, which made him feel refreshed.

    He reached out to tear off the portrait of ady which was a little higher than a person, revealing a white wall behind it.

    A bat with a blood hole slipped from the wall,pletely dead.

    Ding Ning¡¯s face darkened. He was fooled by the woman. She was so cunning that she hid a bat here and deliberately made some sounds to mislead him.

    After quickly checking the three floors, he found no one.

    "Hunter, have you found anything?"

    Xiao Nuo held the gun with both hands, kept a posture which enabled her to attack at any time and broke in.

    "She ran away."

    Ding Ning frowned, still thinking that something was wrong. He followed Bone Demon here and got trapped unguardedly.

    Before getting trapped, he saw Bone Demon enter the building. However, he did not find any traces left by Bone Demon after checking for a long time.

    Was Bone Demon behind this, or was someone else? How did he get out of here?

    This building was very weird. The windows did not face south withrge anti-burr windows welded with steel bars outside. The gaps were so small that people couldn¡¯t leave through the windows. How did the siren and Bone Demon leave?

    In particr, the whole building was installed with the dark green light bulbs at a low wattage, giving a feeling of darkness and gloom.

    Xiao Nuo subconsciously got closer to Ding Ning. No matter how brave she was when she performed her duties, she was still a woman.

    Every woman was destined to be instinctively afraid of this gloomy environmental, and she was no exception. She had a sense of dependence on Ding Ning.

    At the sudden thought that he was poisoned and had at most two minutes left, she anxiously asked, "Stop looking for clues, let¡¯s go to the hospital to detoxify you?"

    "Detoxify? I¡¯m not poisoned, why should I need to be detoxified? The cat just scratched my clothes, not my skin."

    Ding Ning did not give up looking around, but never found another way out. He casually replied.

    "You are not poisoned?"

    Xiao Nuo suddenly raised her voice. Recalling that she had said she would die for him, she suddenly blushed and wished she could find a crack to sneak in.

    This guy had seen the most embarrassing thing in her life. How could she face other people in future?

    "Yeah, with such small ws, the cat just scratched my clothes. I just said that I¡¯m not poisoned."

    Ding Ning ignored her anger, casually replying her while carefully checking around the position where the painting was hung. Soon his attention was attracted by a wallmp next to the mural. He thought that there was something wrong.

    Xiao Nuo gnashed her teeth in anger, wanting to dismember Ding Ning. However, at the thought that it was she who misunderstood that he was poisoned, she could only hold back her shame and gave him a hard look.

    She wanted to keep a distance from him, but the gruesome environment made her feel uneasy. She could only follow him like a small tail. Seeing him staring at the position where the painting was hung, she approached to to scrutinize it.

    In her view, it was just a white wall which was a bit whiter than other yellowish walls because a painting was hung there all the year round. Except for that, there was nothing else surprising.

    "What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve found anything?"

    Ding Ning stretched his finger to point at the wallmp next to the mural and said, "The whole house is installed with hanging light bulbs. This room faces the gate, which makes it the room with the most abundant light. Why is it the only room installed with a wallmp? And where does the bate from?"

    "It¡¯s not unusual, for the sake of lighting!"

    Xiao Nuo nced at the wallmp and said it in disapproval.

    However, Ding Ning shook his head and said, "The lights here are all low-power green light bulbs. For the sake of lighting, the owner could have bought light bulbs at a higher wattage. It is not necessary to use this sort of dark green light bulbs in the whole building."

    There seemed to be a thought shing through Ding Ning¡¯s mind, but he couldn¡¯t grasp the key point in a while. He frowned, thinking strenuously.

    Xiao Nuo examined the wallmp with interest for a long time, and found nothing wrong with it. She said, "Maybe the owner has a special preference."

    Ding Ning ignored her and stretched his hand to knock on the nk wall. However, the sound was very thick, so there was no hollow part at all.

 Chapter 39 Provocative Approach

    After a busy night, Xiao Nuo was also a little tired. He reached out to cover his mouth, yawned, stretchednguidly, and said with tears in his eyes,

    "The day has broken, and it¡¯s not very bright in this house. Let¡¯s go to have some breakfast."

    Her words enlightened Ding Ning. He raised his eyebrows, excitedly grabbed her hands and said, "Yes, I¡¯ve figured out what is wrong."

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Xiao Nuo felt refreshed, deliberately ignoring the detail of her hands held by his hands. She had done something more shameful, such as losing her first kiss to him, so it was no big deal holding his hands.

    "Bone Demon always goes out in the middle of the night, and this time he ran back here without looking back. It proves that this is his lodging. What does this mean?"

    As Ding Ning had an increasingly clear thought, his eyes were filled with excitement.

    "What does it mean?" Xiao Nuo pouted, opened her eyes wide and asked with a nk face.

    "It means that he is afraid of light!" Not expecting her answer, Ding Ning said directly with absolute certainty.

    "What¡¯s wrong with his fear of light?" Apparently Xiao Nuo¡¯s intelligence was not in the service area at the moment. She still appeared to bepletely at a loss.

    Ding Ning rolled his eyes grumpily and said unceasingly, "Being of light means that he does not like light for some reason. All other rooms installed with green chandeliers indicates that this sort of light happens to be within his tolerance. It¡¯s the only room with a wallmp, which means that thismp is definitely not for lighting."

    Looking at him talking in high spirit, Xiao Nuo was stunned. She asked, "What is thismp used for?"

    "Without any capability of logical reasoning and observation, how did you be the captain of special police team."

    Ding Ning casually teased. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Xiao Nuo clenched her teeth secretly with an increasingly dark face and a flicker of dangerous me in her eyes. He immediately smiled and got down to business,

    "Since it¡¯s not for lighting, it must have other use. For example, during the day, although the room is still very dark, it is definitely brighter than that at night. This sort of light probably has gone beyond Bone Demon¡¯s tolerance."

    Xiao Nuo appeared to be thinking. It seemed that she had thought of something, and she said with sparkle in her eyes, "You mean, there may be a basement here, and he hides in the basement during the day?"

    "Correct. Of course, it may not be a basement. I think it is very likely to be an underground secret passage such as a bomb shelter or a natural cave."

    There was a flicker of intelligence in Ding Ning¡¯s eyes.

    "Why are you so sure? Although it is in the suburb, there is no mountains nearby. So there should not be a cave?"

    Xiao Nuo asked in confusion with no idea what made Ding Ning so confident to make such an inference.

    Ding Ning patiently exined, "I am talking about a hole, not a cave. Besides, a bomb shelter is not necessarily built in a mountain. The reason why I make such an inference is that the basement does not satisfy bats¡¯ living habits. Unless the bat is intentionally brought here by someone, it is very likely to be an underground hole under this building. But it is unknown whether it is artificially excavated or naturally formed. I estimate that it is more likely to be naturally formed. After all, it takes a lot of work to artificially excavate a hole. Although it is in the suburb, it will still attract attention, which does not conform to the acting style of Bone Demon and his associates."

    Xiao Nuo suddenly realized, "Themp is the switch of the entrance of the underground hole?"

    "Yes, I am basically sure. Are you ready? Let¡¯s open the secret door and have a look."

    Ding Ning looked at her with vigorous eyes, only to find that he was still holding her soft hands. He released her hands unnaturally.

    "I am the captain of special police team. I¡¯m always ready."

    Reluctant to show her weakness, Xiao Nuo threw out her trembling chest. She looked slightly coquettish without the coldness of the iceberg goddess, but with a valiant and heroic feeling.

    "Wow, her boobs are so big. Her cup size must be D." Ding Ning whispered in his heart. He hurriedly turned around and reached for the wallmp, but it did not move no matter how he twisted it, and nothing happened.

    Xiao Nuo frowned and went forward to have a try, but nothing happened. She asked frustratedly, "Maybe we make a wrong guess?"

    "No, it¡¯s just we haven¡¯t found the right way to open it!"

    Ding Ning said with certainty. As the Absolute Touch was activated, the three-dimensional image of the wallmp and the wall appeared in his mind. He immediately discovered the mystery of the wallmp.

    Fuck, he actually needed to press this switch to open the secret door.

    This made him have to admire the guy who designed the switch. The guy had made full use of people¡¯s psychological weaknesses.

    After all, the light bulb looked so fragile, people did not dare to give the light bulb a hard press. As long as people didn¡¯t press the light bulb hard enough, they couldn¡¯t open the secret door and find the secret behind the door.

    Besides, there were no scratches on the walls around the wallmp, and the real switch was actually in themp holder.

    With a n in his mind, Ding Ning grabbed themp and pressed it hard.

    The wall was opened silently, revealing a row of downward steps with a st of cold damp air in their faces.

    Ding Ning couldn¡¯t help shaking his head with a bitter smile. It was no wonder that he couldn¡¯t hear the sound indicating that the wall was empty when knocking on the wall, and didn¡¯t find any traces of the secret door having been opened on the wall.

    It turned out that the whole wall was a door, and it was all made of reinforced concrete with a thickness of nearly one meter. It was no wonder that he couldn¡¯t tell the difference between it and other walls when knocking on it. It was so thick!

    The most critical part of the entire portal design was the sliding track under the wall door. When such a thick wall door was opened, there was no sound at all. It was no wonder that the master of the ck cat ced a bat behind the painting, and he did not notice it.

    There were more than one sliding track, which almost covered the bottom of the entire wall door. Otherwise, without enough bearing capacity, it would be deformed after a long time.

    Moreover, because the terrain of the hole was lower than the horizontal level of the ground, and the room was covered with colored floor tiles, there was no trace at all. This design was a marvelous creation, which made them stunned.

    Walking down the stairs all the way down to the basement with piles of debris, Ding Ning frowned and looked around carefully.

    The basement was small, only covering an area of forty or fifty square meters, with a simple white wall and cement floor. It looked extremely wet and cool.

    In the basement, they were surrounded by chaotic piles of old furniture and some sundries. The wall was encrusted with a wallmp containing a green light bulb. Themp emitted green light which made the whole basement look extremely weird.

    Xiao Nuo saidcently, "It seems that someone is wrong. It¡¯s not a hole, but obviously a basement. I guess right."

    "Stupid, use your brain. There must be a hole here. If there is only a basement, where did the woman who controlled the ck cat go?"

    Ding Ning rolled his eyes grumpily and refuted.

    "This..." Xiao Nuo was frustrated. She knew that Ding Ning had a point, but out of women¡¯s desire to win, she still muttered unwillingly, "There may be no woman at all, and the cat is possessed by a female ghost."

    Ding Ning was almost amused by her, "You really believe that ghosts exist in this world. Well, even if the cat is possessed by a female ghost as you said, and it was killed by you, but what about Bone Demon? I came here after Bone Demon. Where did Bone Demon go?"

    "Since the female ghost exists, Bone Demon may also be a demon. It is not unusual that he could escape under our eyes."

    Xiao Nuo knew that she was being unreasonable, but she couldn¡¯t bear Ding Ning¡¯s scornful face. So she couldn¡¯t help arguing.

    Ding Ning said with a smirk, "Then we can make a bet, dare or not?"

    "What bet? Gambling is illegal. I never gamble." Xiao Nuo said evasively with little confidence.

    "Humph, you just don¡¯t dare. Don¡¯t use illegal gambling as an excuse. You are the captain of special police team."

    Ding Ning curled his lip scornfully and looked disdainful.

    "Humph, let¡¯s do it. What¡¯s the big deal? Tell me, what is the bet?"

    Xiao Nuo was provoked and shouted with her face turning red with anger.

    Ding Ning rolled his eyes and licked his lips, and then said with a yful smile, "If I find the entrance to the hole and prove that my guess is correct, you shall kiss me as before."

    "You, rogue..."

    Xiao Nuo stamped her foot in shameful rage. Recalling the kiss, she had a strange feeling which made her pretty face covered with ayer of rouge-like blush. She looked extremely shy with sparkle in her watery big eyes.

    She looked so shy and as morous as peach and plum, which waspletely different from her frosty temperament before. Ding Ning was so fascinated that he found his throat was a little dry and then swallowed his saliva. He pretended to be dismissive, but kept provoking her in a dry voice,

    "Humph, just forget it, if you don¡¯t dare. You are the captain of special police team. Humph, it¡¯s all you are capable of."

    "Why should I dare not? Let¡¯s do it. I¡¯m not afraid of anything. But if you lose, what shall you do?"

    Xiao Nuo bounce up like a cat whose tail was trampled. With her face turning red with anger, she clenched her teeth and said bitterly.

    "If I lose, you can put forward any requirements!"

    Ding Ning showed full confidence. Seeing Xiao Nuo¡¯s hesitant expression, he said hurriedly, "If you really don¡¯t dare, just forget it. I don¡¯t feel like taking advantage of a woman."

    "What¡¯s wrong with women? We can do anything men are capable of. Don¡¯t look down on me. Let¡¯s do it!"

    Ding Ning¡¯s words obviously stung the sensitive nerves of Xiao Nuo. She shouted regardless of the consequences.

    "Well, we¡¯ve made a bet. A word from a man of honor cannot be withdrawn!"

    Ding Ning smiled happily and made an oath by giving Xiao Nuo a high-five. He had noticed that she was a feminist who had a tough character and insisted that women wouldn¡¯t lose to men. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have be the captain of special police team.

    You knew, special policewomen were very rare. She was twenty-three or twenty-four years old at most, but she could be the captain of special police team. It was obvious that she was definitely not a woman who would submit to men.

    Therefore, he forced her to make a bet by shamelessly provoking her.

    The kiss with Ling Yunst night seemed to have released the devil imprisoned in his heart, rendering him preupied with the taste of it.

    Moreover, Xiao Nuo was a gorgeous woman with her body, appearance and temperament as good as that of Ling Yun and Shen Muqing.

    Trapped by the master of the ck cat, he kissed her identally. It made him a little regretful that he was unconscious at the time and was interrupted before savoring the good feeling.

    Therefore, he wanted to relive the dream and feel it carefully when he was awake. After all, such a beautiful woman as her was irresistible to such a virgin as Ding Ning.

    What made Ding Ning feel least guilty was that he had a stranger¡¯s appearance instead of his own in the moment. He had no psychological burden to release some evil from the bottom of his heart.

    After making the bet, Xiao Nuo saw Ding Ning¡¯s sly smile, and then realized that she had been provoked to do that. She was immediately in utter confusion and secretly regretted that she had been too impulsive.

    But since she had made the bet, she could only swallow the bitter fruit silently. She held her arms with a sneer and watched Ding Ning looking for the passage. His impression on her instantly plummeted.

    She thought that he was a marvelous man who could prop up the sky. Unexpectedly, he was a shameless man with the only desire to take advantage of women with fancy words.

    "Crash." After carefully examining the traces on the ground, Ding Ning pushed against an old vintage kitchen cab, revealing a hole that was one meter high and half a meter wide.

 Chapter 40 Dragon Soul

    Although it was expected, Xiao Nuo¡¯s expression still became extremely bad when she saw that Ding Ning really found a cave.

    Especially when Ding Ning smiled at her ambiguously, which made her burn with anger. She was so ashamed and resentful that she almost wanted to die.

    She lost her temper from the embarrassment. All of a sudden, she kicked Ding Ning¡¯s ass and then groaned, "You roll in first!"

    Out of the blue, Ding Ning was kicked into the hole. His back ached and there was a row of steps under him. Losing his bnce, Ding Ning rolled down the steps, his heart froze with fear, and he could not help screaming in terror, "Ah!"

    "I don¡¯t know how deep the cave is. If it¡¯s too deep, though there are steps acting as a buffer, I will be greviously injured."

    Luckily, the cave was not deep, with only a few meters of a drop. Ding Ning just rolled down a few steps onto the firm ground.

    Nevertheless, Ding Ning crashed in shambles. Hey on all fours for a while and was able to get up. He secretly determined, "This wretched girl that doesn¡¯t have manners, I¡¯ll definitely beat her up."

    Xiao Nuo was very excited when she kicked Ding Ning into the hole with her foot, but after she heard the scream, there was no further sound from within.

    Looking at the dark hole, she couldn¡¯t see any movement down there. It was like the bloody mouth of a monster which would choose its preferred humans to eat. The fear made her bitterly repent.

    "What¡¯s in this cave? How high is it from the ground? The owner of that ck cat and the bone demon are hiding in the darkness, but I recklessly kicked him in, I just harmed him!"

    "Is that guy dead? Although he is abhorrent, he is still my savior."

    "Besides, my first kiss was given to him, so what¡¯s the matter if he does it once more? Xiao Nuo, ah, Xiao Nuo, you are a treacherous and ungrateful woman."

    Endless worries and self-me made Xiao Nuo deeply regretful, and she shouted into the hole, crying, "Hunter, how are you? Are you okay? Answer me."

    Ding Ning was angry about her underhanded trick, so he kept silent and ignored her. After adjusting to the dark environment here, he carefully examined the inside of the cave.

    It was pitch ck all around, but he had vision developed by a superpower. This darkness couldn¡¯t bother him.

    It was hard to tell how big the hole was. He stood in a corridor, the steps extending from the basement were only a dozen, and there were obvious traces of artificial excavation.

    It could also be seen from the mining traces and moss on the sides of the corridor that this cave was not naturally formed, only the artificial traces were rtively old.

    This made him realize that it should be an underground shelter or an ancient tomb that was manually dug in an unknown time. They and the bone demon might have inadvertently dug through the corridor when they excavated the basement and found this ce, then they upied this area.

    Xiao Nuo looked at the fearful ck hole, and knew that the best option at the time was to leave and seek help.

    But her strong sense of guilt and worry made her grit her teeth and go into the hole without hesitation.

    Her eyesight was notparable to Ding Ning¡¯s. Her first foor on the steps made her mistakenly think that it was a t. She couldn¡¯t wait to find Ding Ning, yet she missed the next step and rolled down.

    "Ah!"

    Xiao Nuo let out a loud scream and rolled down from the steps.

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart froze, and with no time to think, he reached out and grabbed her in his arms.

    Her soft touch and faint body fragrance made Ding Ning¡¯s heart shake, and he pinched her arm mercilessly and vindictively.

    "Ah! A ghost..."

    When Xiao Nuo was caught, she found that a hand was pinching her arm. She subconsciously reached out and grabbed it but found that the hand, both cold and without heat, was a human¡¯s. Scared out of her wits, she struggled desperately, yelling and screaming.

    The temperature in the cave was several degrees lower than the outside. Ding Ning¡¯s biological skin could automatically adjust to the temperature, and as a result, his hands were as cold as a corpse¡¯s, which sessfully led to Xiao Nuo¡¯s misunderstanding.

    That super high-decibel scream tightened Ding Ning¡¯s heart. "The enemies are under cover, while we are in the open. If we are discovered by the owner of the ck cat, and they prepare an ambush in advance, bad things will ur." He covered her mouth in a hurry, "Stop yelling, it¡¯s me."

    However, scared into a state of utter stupefaction, Xiao Nuo didn¡¯t listen. When he put his hand on her mouth, she thought that the ghost was going to kill her.

    A spasm went through her, her eyes rolled and she actually passed out.

    "What the hell. Now, the mess is even bigger. How embarrassing."

    Ding Ning put her on the ground. His face turned extremely weird, and he did not know whether to cry or tough because when he pulled out his hands that were holding her butt, they were warm and wet...

    "This girl actually pissed her pants!"

    Ding Ning was speechless. He wiped away the water stains on his hands and shamelessly rubbed his hands on Xiao Nuo to dry them.

    "It seems that no matter how strong, stubborn, and awesome this captain of the special police is, she is still a girl who is afraid of ghosts."

    "What the hell is this. I just wanted to scare her a little as revenge for her recklessness and let her learn her lesson. I never thought that she would get so scared that she would wet her pants and faint."

    Ding Ning got a big headache. "I don¡¯t know what to do. It¡¯s easy to wake her up, but after she wakes up, what should I do?"

    "Let her know that she really pissed her pants in front of my face, and even on my hands. Won¡¯t she die of shame and anger?"

    Ding Ning thought about it over and over again. Finally he sighed and picked her up. He went down the steps, opened the secret door, entered the small building, and ced her in the room on the second floor.

    He pinched her philtrum again. He estimated that she would wake up in a while, so Ding Ning quickly left. He once again entered the cave. The identity of the bone demon had fully aroused his curiosity and he would never be satisfied if there was no result.

    However, he did not notice that as he turned away, Xiao Nuo quietly opened her eyes and stared at his back. Blushing with ayer of rouge pink, her face was pretty and dazzling beyond description.

    As a strictly trained special police, she had already woke up when Ding Ning took her back to the basement.

    However, when she realized the embarrassment, she couldn¡¯t face him and could only continue pretending to be asleep.

    After Ding Ning left, Xiao Nuo sat up, and her gleaming teeth tightly bit her lower lip. Looking at her half soaked pants, her face was red and her beautiful eyes were sparkling, revealing her helplessness.

    At the thought of the most embarrassing state in her life being revealed in front of Ding Ning, she felt too ashamed to show her face and did not know how to face him, which made her hesitate whether to explore the cave with Ding Ning or not.

    She didn¡¯t know that the outside world had already made a hell of a fuss because of her. Police and military were called in to dig deep and find her.

    Last night, the military, the national security and the police joint hands, and under sophisticated nning, they made a very detailed n, codenamed "Thunder".

    Without disturbing the public, they seeded in killing Bloody Killer and Maimed Tiger, capturing Li Buji, ck Skin who was in charge of the reinforcement, and the fric Crazy Wolf. They wiped out the "terrorists" who attacked the detention center. This operation didn¡¯t bring any loss to the people¡¯s life or property and didn¡¯t cause social unrest or panic.

    This should have been a good operation. In fact, all the people involved in the operation were ted and happy.

    The overwhelming media coverage was also a one-sided acim, "Sternly cracking down on any dark forces that dare to put their ws into our country, increasing our national prestige and eliminating criminal offence."

    However, Xiao Nuo, the captain of the special police team "Gunfire" was missing, which cast a lingering haze on the case that should have been sessfully aplished.

    Shen Muqing¡¯s father, Shen Moru, as the chiefmander of the "Thunder" operation, had tried his best to suppress the news.

    However, with a solemn atmosphere, a group of hardened soldiers surrounding a handsome middle-aged man got off the helicopter from Yanjing. They came straight to Shen Moru whose face became extremely unnatural. He braced himself to smile, "Xiao, why do youe here?"

    "Do you think I shouldn¡¯t havee?" Xiao said expressionlessly with a sting in his words.

    "You should, shoud have,e here, go in first and we¡¯ll talkter!"

    Just when Shen Moru chummily put his arms around Mr. Xiao¡¯s shoulders, he brushed off his hands without mercy. Shen Moru could only smile bitterly, shake his head and lead the way in front.

    People around looked at each other in astonishment, they didn¡¯t know who this man was that even Shen Moru, who was an unsmiling man, had to smile and keep him entertained.

    Seeing the two chiefs walk into the conference room of the municipal public security bureau together, a strong smell of gunpowder followed them. There were people who wanted to go in after them, but they were stopped by the soldiers brought by Mr. Xiao, one of whom said with a straight face, "The Chiefs talk in private, everyone else cannot enter."

    The people brought by Shen Moru naturally were not willing to concede. The police that Ding Ning once saw in the hospital stepped forward and said with a poker face, "Get out of the way, don¡¯t make me take action, I¡¯m in charge of the Chief¡¯s safety."

    One young soldier in camouge stepped forward with determination. He stood straight and said both naturally and fearlessly, "We are here, you need not worry about the safety of the Chief. If you want to take action, I can y with you."

    The guard felt the pressure he brought, his pupils narrowed and his expression dignified. Lowering his voice, he asked, "Dragon Soul?"

    The young soldier changed his look and watched him alertly, "Who are you?"

    The guard saluted and there was a trace of remembrance in his look. He said neither obsequiously nor arrogantly, "I am just a guard of the Chief, Wind Shadow!"

    The young soldier was startled for a moment and was suddenly enlightened. Obviously, he had heard of him. He immediately saluted, "It¡¯s you, predecessor Wind Shadow. You can go in but the others cannot!"

    "Forget it, since you are here, the safety of the Chief won¡¯t be a problem, I won¡¯t go in."

    Wind Shadow waved his hand and turned to the crowd. As if to show off his skills intentionally, he disappeared inside instantly.

    The young soldier frowned, a dash of praise on his lips, and he whispered in a low voice, "No wonder he was a member of Dragon Soul, his speed is iparable."

    "Captain, is he the Wind Shadow, a member of the former Dragon Soul, who followed Chief Shen and retired?"

    A ck-faced soldier next to him came up and asked curiously.

    The young soldier nodded and showed a high fighting spirit, and he said somewhat wistfully, "It¡¯s a pity that this is not the right time, otherwise I would try to spar with him."

    The ck-faced military man smiled andplimented, "Captain is indeed the most promising soldier in our Dragon Soul who are set to be the new generation of the Dragon Triangle. You even dare to challenge Wind Shadow who was the most likely candidate to be the Dragon Teeth at that time."

    The young soldier shook his head and smiled. He made noments and said, "That¡¯s just a rumor. The speed of Wind Shadow was really unparalleled, but when ites to attacking power, he was not qualified to be Dragon Teeth. Otherwise, he would not retire after the transfer of Dragon Scale."

    "Captain, tell us about the history of our Dragon Soul. We only know that Dragon Soul was the strongest special team in China, but we don¡¯t know what kind of glory it holds."

    Except for a few soldiers who were assigned to guard the door, the other soldiers gathered round and asked.

    "Twenty years ago, Dragon Soul was first established. Dragon Teeth, Dragon Scale and Dragon Horn, the strongest soldier kings in China, propped up the entire Dragon Soul. Dragon Teeth was good at attacking, Dragon Scale did well in defense, and Dragon Horn was skilled in making strategies. Any one of the three could easily get the first in the International Special Forces Competition held once every three years. But it was a pity that, unfortunately, in an ident, Dragon Tooth was expelled from the military. Not long after, Dragon Scale was transferred. Only Dragon Horn was left to be in charge of the whole situation." The young soldier¡¯s face had an expression of pain.

 Chapter 41 Dragon Horns Pain

    "Shen, 20 years have passed in the blink of an eye. Shortly after Dragon Teeth¡¯s ident, you were transferred from Dragon Soul because of your injury. Only I was left, struggling to support everything. I don¡¯t want to admit it, but I have to say that Dragon Soul now is in a period of temporary shortage. Other special forces have seized the chance and are rising sharply. Our Dragon Soul aren¡¯t even the best in the domesticpetition, the glory that we had cast no longer exists. Every time I think about our painstaking efforts being ruined overnight, my heart feels pained as if wrung by a knife. My girl Nuo Nuo has filial piety, but is stubborn. After her brother went missing, she was determined to join Dragon Soul but I firmly opposed it. So she ran away from home in anger and came to join some special police force in Ning Hai."

    In the conference room, Mr. Xiao¡¯s face was livid and eyes were red, and he said forlornly, "Shen, before you came to execute this task in Ninghai, I had specifically exhorted you to not involve Nuo Nuo, but now? I only have one son and one daughter. My son disappeared while performing his duties. Now my daughter is missing. Do you want me to die without a child?"

    Shen Moru buried his head in silence and kept smoking. He really wanted to exin to his oldrade that he had strictly prohibited the special police team in Ninghai from participating in the operation from the beginning to the end.

    Although Xiao Nuo took presumptuous actions on her own, her disappearance was a fact. In the face of his oldrade¡¯s query, he was unable to find an answer. After a long silence, he stubbed the cigarette in his hand severely. He raised his head and said firmly,

    "Either way, Nuo Nuo is like my own daughter. Although her disappearance is not what I wanted, I have an unshirkable responsibility. Mr. Xiao, do not worry. I will find Nuo Nuo for you by any means possible."

    Mr. Xiao was slightly moved and his face rxed. He took a cigarette from the case, lit it and handed it to Shen Moru. Then he lit one for himself, deeply inhaled, and exhaled the curling up smoke.

    "Shen, I lost my temper just now, don¡¯t me me. We have been brothers for so many years, I know what kind of man you are."

    "My brother, what are you talking about, I should be med for my negligence. With her temper, I should have known beforehand that Nuo Nuo would take action on her own. I should have sent someone to supervise her but there were too many odd things in this case which took up too much of my attention, thus I didn¡¯t take notice."

    Shen Moru smiled bitterly and patted the shoulders of Mr. Xiao to give himfort, "The members of the vampire mercenary group have been taken down. People in the special police team reported to me that Nuo Nuo went to follow that mysterious Bone Demon. There is no sign that Bone Demon has caused harm to the people of this country. Even if Nuo Nuo is missing, it won¡¯t be too dangerous. Don¡¯t worry, before you came, I¡¯ve already sent everyone around to find her. I believe we will hear from them soon."

    "I hope so!" Mr. Xiao sucked on his cigarette, and in the cloud of smoke, he asked with a deep gaze, "Tell me, what is the origin of that Bone Demon? I was wondering, a few small mercenaries weren¡¯t worth your personal interference in the matter, were they?"

    Shen Moru drew deeply on his cigarette and his expression became extremely dignified, "Mr. Xiao, by right, this involves military secrets, and I should not tell you this. However, we have been old brothers for so many years and this is very likely to be connected with Chu Nan¡¯s disappearance, so I can only tell you the general situation. As far as we know, Bone demon is very likely a field officer of our country. He disappeared even earlier than Chu Nan. I just happened to deal with the event of mercenaries attacking the detention center. My real target is in fact Bone Demon."

    "What?" Mr. Xiao¡¯s whole body shook, and the ash on the cigarette fell on the ground. His eyes were shing a terrifying light, and he asked with a trembling voice, "Did you say that the Bone Demon is rted to the disappearance of Chu Nan?"

    Shen Moru nodded and patted Mr. Xiao¡¯s shoulder, who could not ept it calmly, "Don¡¯t be so excited, listen to me, I was transferred from Dragon Soul to a very special department. You know, there are secrecy rules so I can¡¯t tell you what the department is. But, I am currently focused on the disappearance event of our country¡¯s special forces officers and soldiers."

    Mr. Xiao nodded understandably. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Shen Moru was from Dragon Soul, he would not tell him his identity. But these were of no importance. All that mattered was that after three years, he finally found some clues about his missing son¡¯s whereabouts. He eagerly asked, "What is the connection between this Bone Demon and the disappearance of Chu Nan?"

    "We have been tracking Bone Demon for several years. ording to various sources, Bone Demon may be Ling Fei, the best field officer of our country 20 years ago. Ling Fei, who had achieved countless military exploits in those years. He recovered arge number of military secrets stolen by hostile countries. However, his identity was exposed in the end and he was on the kill list of many countries. The organization arranged for him to return to the country to stay away from trouble. During this period, he fell in love with a girl in Ninghai. Therefore, he submitted his resignation report to the organization saying that he was tired. He got married to that girl and had a child."

    Shen Moru sighed, "Unexpectedly, the superior who was responsible for him at that time was unwilling to let him go. He asked him to go to Myan to perform hisst mission. He promised to approve his resignation after the mission and would give him arge sum of money which would be enough for him to livefortably for the rest of his life. However, the result of this mission was that Comrade Ling Fei never came back, and no one has seen him nor his corpse."

    Mr. Xiao frowned, "Who was his superior? How could he treat arade, who made such great contributions to the country, in that way?"

    "I can¡¯t say it, but he has been listed as our key investigation target because it¡¯s still unknown whether he was purely cherishing his talents or he had designed this conspiracy. After all those years, everyone thinks that Comrade Ling Fei was assassinated by someone from hostile countries. It was not until three years ago that Bone Demon appeared in Ninghai City. Because he only took action at midnight and wore a hat and a mask all the time, our staff did not know who he was, but only observed him out of suspicion. Compared to 20 years ago, his figure has changed a lot, so ourrades can¡¯t distinguish his identity. Plus his anti-reconnaissance awareness is strong enough that he has manged to get rid of them every time. So there is still no progress."

    Shen Moru said with discretion.

    "So why do you suspect that he is Ling Fei, and what is his connection with the disappearance of Chu Nan?"

    Mr. Xiao eagerly asked. This was news rted to his son, so his mood wasplicated and indescribable.

    Shen Moru looked at him deeply and exined, "Because we had been on to Bone Demon for more than three years, we found his pattern. He either doesn¡¯t appear, or appears at midnight. Each time he would stay for hours outside the window of the house which belongs to Comrade Ling Fei¡¯s wife but doesn¡¯t go in. We once suspected that he wanted to hurt Comrade Ling Fei¡¯s widow, but it turned out that he seemed to be justmemorating something and didn¡¯t intend to harm Comrade Ling Fei¡¯s widow. That¡¯s the reason why we suspect that he may be the missingrade Ling Fei."

    Shen Moru took a breath from the cigarette, exhaled some smoke and continued, "For more than three years, we¡¯ve never found out if he had a conversation with anyone. However, half a year ago, we suddenly found out that he actually covered himself up tightly, appeared in a caf¨¦ in the evening and talked to a person for a long time."

    Mr. Xiao¡¯s heart jolted, his face changed slightly, he subconsciously held his breath and listened with full concentration. He realized that the person Shen Moru was talking about was likely to be his missing son.

    As expected, Shen Moru¡¯s expression wasplex, he said, "Our staff dressed up as a waiter in the caf¨¦ to send them coffee. The staff took a picture of them during their meeting with a miniature camera. But unfortunately their awareness were very high, and they kept silent when there were outsiders present. They even drove our staff out, so he didn¡¯t even get a chance to install a bug."

    Mr. Xiao trembled and snubbed out the cigarette that was burned to the butt. He took and lit another, and puffed on it brutally. With bloodshot eyes, he said, "Was that person Chu Nan?"

    "Yes, this is the photo taken by our staff. I remember that there was a red birthmark the size of a rice grain on the right ear of Chu Nan, which is the same as the one on the person who met with Bone Demon. Although it is only a photo of the side profile, I am basically sure that that person is Chu Nan."

    Shen Moru sighed. He stood up, took a photo out from the folder on the table and handed it to Mr. Xiao.

    Mr. Xiao¡¯s hand shook wildly and he took the photo with trembling hands. Looking at the familiar side profile on the photo, he took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. With an ice-cold voice now, he said,

    "Yes, it is indeed Xiao Chu Nan. But if he really betrayed our country, I will not protect him, just as I, Xiao Baiyu, have never had a traitor as my son, my son died three years ago."

    "Mr. Xiao, don¡¯t agitate yourself, look on the bright side. Bone Demon has not done anything bad to our country so far. Chu Nan may have some secrets that he can¡¯t reveal."

    Shen Moruforted him with mild and soft words.

    Xiao Baiyu turned his head away in tears. His whole person seemed to be a few decades older and his straight body stooped. After a long time, he stood up silently and walked out.

    When he walked to the door, he put his hand on the door handle, turned back and said calmly,

    "Mr. Shen, do your investigation carefully. As per regtions, I will not participate in this matter. If that traitor really has done something wrong to the country, don¡¯t be concerned about my dignity, deal with him as he should be, just take it as if I never had this son."

    Shen Moru looked at the deste back of Xiao Baiyu, and his heart was filled with sadness. Xiao Baiyu was known for his strategies. However, Dragon Horn, who had awed major international forces, could not break the fetters of human rtions.

    His only son was probably a traitor. It was too cruel for him, who had guarded his country for his whole life. He understood and felt his pain.

    Xiao Baiyu¡¯s body paused. He said nothing but just nodded heavily. He pushed the door open and walked out.

    Xiao Baiyu¡¯s body paused. He said nothing but just nodded heavily. He pushed the door open and walked out.

    Seeing the door closed again, Shen Moru¡¯s nose twitched. He raised his head, took a deep breath and wiped the tears in the corners of his eyes. With steely determination he whispered,

    "Brother, even if it vites my ethics, and I have to use my privileges, I will save Chu Nan¡¯s life. He is not only your son, but also my godson."

    Soldiers outside the conference room were listening to the young soldier telling them about the brilliant deeds of Dragon Soul. Seeing the door of the conference room open, they immediately stopped talking and quickly lined up neatly. Chin up, chest out, and waist straight, they saluted the great mountain-like man with their eyes.

    These recruits who had just joined Dragon Soul heard from the captain how awesome Dragon Horn was, and how sturdy thebination of Dragon Scale and Dragon Teeth were.

    The three teamed up and executed countless missions, and never failed. They walked through a rain of bullets and passed through battlefields of fire and blood. They casted the glory of Dragon Soul and got illustrious achievements in batte. Those ssic battles made their blood burn and ignited their fighting spirit.

 Chapter 42 Poisoned

    The decline of Dragon Soul was the pain at the heart of the Dragon Triangles. It was also the pain in their hearts. The more it shined, the more they were proud; the more it declined, the more they were depressed.

    They, the new generation of Dragon Soul, vowed to continue the glory of the Dragon Triangles. No matter if it meant shedding blood or losing their lives, they wouldpose a new epic with their fearless loyalty and courage.

    "Let¡¯s go. We will increase the amount of training immediately after returning to the base. I want you to get the ticket to the international special forcespetition in the domestic armypetition. Tell everyone with action that we, Dragon Soul, will never die and will never lose!"

    In the face of the Dragon Soul soldiers¡¯ fanatical eyes, Xiao Baiyu gathered his strength and straightened his body. The expression on his face restored his previous extraordinary feelings in iron and blood. He lowered his voice and eximed, walking towards the helicopter.

    "Yes, Chief!"

    "Dragon Soul never dies, Dragon Soul never loses!"

    It was just a simple sentence, but it hadpletely ignited the blood in the chests of the Dragon Soul soldiers. Their eyes were determined, they shouted loudly in unison and their voices went straight up to the sky, echoing in the sky of Ninghai for a long time!

    Shen Moru stood in front of the window of the eighth floor in the conference room and witnessed this scene. His face showed a hint of relief. He whispered in a low voice, "Dragon Soul is the soul of the Chinese soldier, Dragon Soul never dies, Dragon Soul never loses. Old chap, it¡¯s up to you!"

    Just when Ninghai was about to be turned upside down by the military soldiers and police, Ding Ning had carefully passed through the corridor and came to an open space which was slightly brighter.

    He knew that the corridor was always heading downward, getting lower and lower, but when he came to this open space, the moisture on the ground had thickened.

    In the corridor, he could somewhat smell the odor of decay. But in this ce, the smell became extremely strong. For Ding Ning, whose sense of smell was far better than ordinary people, it was a painful suffering.

    "Plop". Arge group of ck shadows fluttered to him, and Ding Ning broke out in a cold sweat. He could not think about hiding his skills anymore, so he started to wave arge folding knife ferociously.

    The bright knife¡¯s light formed an airtight light curtain, and the ck shadows screamed and fell to the ground constantly.

    Ding Ning now discovered that these were dark brown ugly bats which fell onto the ground and kept squirming. He was startled for a moment but didn¡¯t dare to hesitate in the slightest. He continued ughtering the bats which advanced wave upon wave, and he didn¡¯t dare to let them near him a bit.

    Because these damn bats turned out to be a kind of notorious vampire bat. "I really don¡¯t understand why this American species would appear here."

    As far as he knew, the body of the vampire bat was notrge, its maximum body length was no more than 9 cm. It could use its upper incisors and canines to cut a few millimeters of skin, and it could use its tongue to lick the blooding out.

    The bats in front of him were obviously beyond his understanding. Each one was half a meter in size and was bloody red in color. Its front and rear limbs were connected with its fingertip to form a wide wing membrane which could be used to fly. There was a pair of ws between its hind legs.

    Their appearance was very ugly. It had a meat pad at the tip of their noses, a triangr ear tip, a very short snout shaped like a cone, and long and sharp canines. Its triangr upper incisor, which was one foot in length, looked as sharp as a knife and could easily pierce through ordinary people¡¯s skin.

    Ding Ning did not dare to bet whether this vampire bat could pierce through his biologically simted skin or not. Thus, backed against a wall, he could only wave his knife to massacre them with all his strength.

    The most troublesome thing for him was that the vampire bat¡¯s cry was terrifying and produced high-frequency sound waves that made him momentarily dizzy, and even made him see double.

    In conjunction with an increasingly rich smell of blood, Ding Ning quickly felt sick and felt his chest tighten and limbs go numb. He didn¡¯t have the strength to go on, which made him constantly suffer.

    "What the hell is this bat, its blood even contains toxins that can spread through the air, and can cause hallucinations and lead to numbness."

    "Huff huff huff..."

    As the bats continuously rushed toward him, Ding Ning became more and morebored.

    In his mind, he started to see figures of his dad, four masters, Ling Yun and Shen Muqing. They smiled and kept waving to him, "Come,e here!"

    What depressed him the most was that even Xiao Nuo appeared in the end. She held a submachine gun and was firing wildly. That bright and brave look was quite pretty.

    "Da da da!"

    Fierce gunshots made Ding Ning¡¯s mind regain rity, and he watched Xiao Nuo shoot crazily with a gun like a lone hero. She protected him tightly behind her, and a warm current flowed out of his heart.

    "This pants-wetting special policewoman is quite loyal to her friends, I thought she would leave me on my own after waking up. I had never expected that she woulde for me at my most perilous moment."

    Although her style was a bit ugly, wearing a pig head-like gas mask, he was able to recognize her at first nce by her graceful figure.

    Ding Ning leaned against the corner and sat down. He took this opportunity to recover his strength. The toxins contained in the bat blood were really killing him. It made his whole body numb and he was unable to use his strength.

    Just as he felt relieved after Xiao Nuo killed thest bat, a ck shadow appeared suddenly. It pounced on Xiao Nuo in a sh. Ding Ning screamed, "Watch out!"

    Xiao Nuo reacted quickly upon hearing Ding Ning¡¯s scream, she rolled on the spot and was able to escape the ck shadow¡¯s attack just in time.

    Seeing that its sneak attack failed, the ck shadow disappeared into the darkness like a ghost. Xiao Nuo was scared, soaked in cold sweat, but she carefully went back to Ding Ning¡¯s side and kicked him with her foot, "Are you okay?"

    "I¡¯m fine, I really should thank you this time." Ding Ning expressed his gratitude with a sincere expression.

    "It¡¯s nothing, you saved me twice, I only saved you once."

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s voice was somewhat unnatural. Remembering that she had pissed her pants in front of Ding Ning, she felt too ashamed to show her face, so she simply did not take off her gas mask so as to cover her blush.

    Ding Ning had a mischievous idea. He looked meaningfully at her pants that had not dried up yet and asked, "Where did you get the gas mask?"

    Xiao Nuo didn¡¯t notice his detestable eyes. She proudly took out the tactical backpack from behind, "When I came in, the gun and the tactical backpack were left in the yard. I just got them back."

    "Is there a shlight?" Ding Ning¡¯s spirit felt refreshed and he asked in a hurry.

    Although his vision hadn¡¯t been affected too much in this ce, because Xiao Nuo was here, he didn¡¯t want to behave so abnormally as to arouse her suspicion. In fact, he would like to ask, "Haven¡¯t you put a pair of trousers in your backpack?"

    But he thought that girls were not so thick-skinned, and that it was already shameful enough for her. If he mentioned it again deliberately, it would be too wicked.

    "Yes, but only one."

    Xiao Nuo did not hesitate to take out the shlight and turn it on. The high-energy shlight still could notpletely prate the darkness that was filled with light vapor. The visibility was still not high enough.

    Ding Ning sighed and said, "It would have been better if you just used the shlight instead of the submachine gun."

    "Ah, why do you say that?" Xiao Nuo didn¡¯t understand why and asked.

    Ding Ning felt defeated by her and said, "The blood of this bat can emit hallucinogenic paralytic toxins. The more you kill, the more the toxins fill the air. The bats are photophobic animals, if you shine the shlight at them, they will run faster than anyone else."

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s pretty face flushed, she muttered and mumbled, "I didn¡¯t think about it in a hurry."

    Then she reacted and screamed, "Ah, are you poisoned? What should I do?"

    "It¡¯s all right. This kind of toxin is not fatal, it just makes people feel numb and causes hallucinations for a short time. It¡¯s so empty here. The toxins will dissipate after a while, it should be fine."

    "Oh, that¡¯s good. Right, do you think that the ck shadow just now was a human or animal? Why is it so fast?"

    Xiao Nuo breathed a sigh of relief. Just now, in order to save Ding Ning, she didn¡¯t feel afraid in the emergency. But now, once she stopped, she felt frightened after everything and subconsciously approached Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning frowned and thought, "I think it is very likely to be the bat king."

    "The bat king? You think this is a science fiction novel? Still saying the bat king, ho ho!"

    Xiao Nuo rolled her eyes in disbelief, but because she wore a gas mask, Ding Ning could not see it.

    "If you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s make a bet." Ding Ning blurted out.

    "I... I won¡¯t, fine, it¡¯s as you say!"

    Xiao Nuo gritted her teeth in hatred, and coquettishly stamped her feet. Recalling the previous bet, her face was burning.

    Ding Ning also reacted immediately, it wasn¡¯t the right time to bring up a bet. He was a bit embarrassed and smiled awkwardly.

    Because of his super listening ability, he heard a sound puncture the air, his face suddenly changed and shouted, "Three o¡¯clock, use the shlight."

    Xiao Nuo heard his shout, her heart tightened, and she instinctively shone to the direction of three o¡¯clock.

    A huge bat appeared in her sight, Xiao Nuo squeaked out a cry of fear, she just threw the shlight away and jumped into Ding Ning¡¯s arms.

    "Uh!"

    Ding Ning grunted. He was weak already, and she threw herself at him all of a sudden. It should be a great thing since she was beautiful, but he could not enjoy it at all.

    At this moment, not only had Xiao Nuo¡¯s pants not dried up yet, but there was even a thickyer of sticky bat blood on her which was extremely stinky such that he almost threw up.

    Crossly, he spanked her hard on her wet butt, "Little idiot, why did you throw the shlight away? Fortunately the bat king was scared away by the light, or we would be in danger."

    "I was scared!" Xiao Nuo was trembling and muttered with her teeth chattering.

    When she calmed down, she suddenly remembered that this guy actually hit her butt. In one fell swoop, she jumped up as if she were stung by a scorpion and screamed, "You smelly rascal, you satyr, you dirty dog..."

    "You think I want to hit your butt? You smell of urine."

    Ding Ning was annoyed by her scolding and scolded her back without thinking, which made Xiao Nuo stiffen all over. She couldn¡¯t speak a word for a long time.

    Ding Ning felt some regret, but this was the best way to shut her up. He felt that he had restored some strength. He ignored her and he picked the shlight up.

    "Ying ying ying..."

    In the darkness, a choked cry of a woman was heard, which made Ding Ning¡¯s hair stand on end. He was just about to pull Xiao Nuo behind him only to find that the cry was actually from her.

    "She cried? She actually cried?" He quickly took her gas mask off, and sure enough, her gorgeous face was in tears. Upon seeing a weeping beauty like this, Ding Ning can not help loving her.

    This made Ding Ning angry, amused and somewhat guilty, and he hastened tofort her, "There there, don¡¯t cry, after all you are the captain of the special police team, so don¡¯t let me, the smelly rascal, look down upon you."

    "Wah..." Who knew that once he opened his mouth, Xiao Nuo would drop her butt to the ground. She hugged her knees and cried even more.

    Ding Ning was too embarrassed. "It¡¯s embarrassing enough for this good little girl to be scared out of her pants. I even used this matter to aggravate her, I¡¯m so full of sh*t!"

    Immediately, he gave himself a p, and coaxed her brazenly, "Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s my fault. I always say the wrong things, you can give me a beating or scolding to calm yourself down."

    "Ying... Um ying..."

    Xiao Nuo turned away and kept sobbing. She cried breathlessly, cried as if her heart was broken. This cry was so soul-stirring that it would remind anyone of Dujuan¡¯s crying. He who listened would cry, he who heard would be heartbroken.

    "Don¡¯t cry, I was wrong, is that okay? Do whatever you like, you can beat, scold, kill and torture me, as long as you stop crying."

    What scared Ding Ning most was a crying woman. He was so anxious that he scratched his head and feltpletely at a loss, like an ant on a hot pot. He kept coaxing her.

    But unfortunately, Xiao Nuo¡¯s crying was as stubborn as her temper, and she put on a posture that she would never stop unless you were anxious enough to cry, or else she would turn into Goblin Yingying who would cry endlessly.

 Chapter 43 Awkwardness

    "Then I will tell you a joke."

    All of Ding Ning¡¯s tricks had been exhausted, so he could only squat beside her with a bitter face and keep herpany. He had came up with this idea after thinking for a long time. Seeing that Xiao Nuo was still ignoring him, he said to himself,

    "A woman said, ¡¯Husband, I want to eat instant noodles.¡¯ The man said, ¡¯I will cook for you.¡¯ The woman said, ¡¯I don¡¯t want to eat the brand of noodles in our house.¡¯ The man said, ¡¯Then I will go out to buy noodles of other brands.¡¯ The woman answered, ¡¯After cooking, our house will be filled with the smell of instant noodles, and it¡¯ll smell horrible.¡¯ The man sighed and said, ¡¯Then I will bring it to you after I finish cooking.¡¯ The woman pouted and said, ¡¯But it tastes bad when it¡¯s cold.¡¯ The man said helplessly, ¡¯Then let¡¯s go out to eat.¡¯ The woman shook her head, ¡¯It¡¯s very cold outside, I¡¯m toozy to go downstairs.¡¯ Her husband was a little angry, ¡¯What on earth do you want to do?¡¯ The wife coquettishly said, ¡¯I want to eat instant noodles...¡¯ This is how a man is driven crazy."

    "Pffft!" He didn¡¯t know if it was because Xiao Nuo loved to smile, or because Ding Ning¡¯s crying face was quite funny, or because she thought the man in the joke was like Ding Ning himself, but in the end, she was indeedughing.

    "Oh my goodness, you finally stopped crying."

    Ding Ning breathed a sigh of relief like he had been granted amnesty. Coaxing a woman was even more motherf*cking tiring than having a fight.

    "Hmph, I¡¯ll spare you this time. Next time, I¡¯ll cry myself to death."

    Xiao Nuo wiped her tears and coquettishly rolled her eyes. She suddenly felt that her expression and words seemed to be too ambiguous. She turned away in a panic and when she turned back, her face was as cold as ice like before.

    The speed of her change in expression made Ding Ning absolutely stunned, and he asked wryly, "Are you feeling cold?"

    This question was intended to show his concern, but he identally added a funky taste in it. Xiao Nuo¡¯s cheeks grew bright red, she grit her teeth and said fiercely, "You dare say it again?"

    "Uh, take it that I had never asked." Now Ding Ning remembered that her pants were still wet and he had identally touched a sensitive point.

    He really didn¡¯t think about it in that way, but she thought about it like that. However, he didn¡¯t dare get angry for that, because her move "crying kill" was too cruel, and was the bane of him.

    After he felt the numbness disappear and that his physical strength had recovered, he led the way, nodding and bowing in front of her like an attendant.

    Fortunately, there was no forks in this cave. They kept walking and the road just kept getting wider and wider. At this moment, Ding Ning hadpletely overturned the assumption that this cave used to be a bomb shelter.

    But if it was an ancient tomb, it didn¡¯t look like one. So far, he had not seen any traces of a tomb, it was more like a huge underground passage.

    Xiao Nuo kept shining the shlight in all directions in order to prevent the bat king from attacking again. She congratted herself privately for not betting again with this guy, otherwise she would have been cheated of another kiss.

    But when it came to her mind that she still owed him another kiss, she would get all flustered for a while. She peeped at his nice and straight back, her beautiful eyes were shining with brilliance.

    "If there weren¡¯t that person, it would be very interesting to be with him."

    "Oh my! Xiao Nuo, what are you thinking about? He is just a stranger that you got to know by ident. You don¡¯t even know his real name."

    "After today, you won¡¯t have any further interactions, forget it!"

    She didn¡¯t know why, but when she had this thought, her heart inexplicably soured and her eyes dimmed a little.

    In the distance, there was the slight noise of rustling.

    "Not good!"

    Ding Ning suddenly stopped and groaned, his face became extremely ugly.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Xiao Nuo was rather preupied and didn¡¯t pay attention. She struck Ding Ning on his back.

    Ding Ning grabbed her with a backhand and held her in his arms which made her stiffen all over and she intively thought, "Did this guy want to fulfill our bet now?"

    "Well, either way this debt will be paid off sooner orter. It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s now orter. If you want to, thene."

    Xiao Nuo pouted while blushing and there was actually a faint expectation in her heart.

    To her surprise, Ding Ning suddenly squatted. He held her butt to separate her legs, and let her ride on his shoulders.

    Xiao Nuo was so ashamed that she almost wanted to die. She secretly criticized, "I am too old to ride on his shoulders with wet pants, not to mention mine is wet with urine. It¡¯s too embarrassing."

    But then Ding Ning¡¯s words got her hands and feet cold and spoiled all her fantasies, "We are surrounded by arge group of mice. You must be afraid of rats, so stay on my shoulders. I am carrying you, so don¡¯t be afraid."

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s panicked heart was miraculously stabilized, and a wave of warmth rushed over her heart. She asked in a gentle tone that she never had before, "What about you?"

    "I¡¯m fine, these mice can¡¯t stop me!"

    Ding Ning said it with certainty, but he felt nervousness in his heart as well. With his vision, he could see those mice already.

    There were tens of thousands of mice gathered together and their small eyes, the size of beans, were sparkling with a weird light in the darkness. Although he did not have an intense phobia, his scalp still tingled.

    The only thing that made him relieved was that these were ordinary mice which couldn¡¯t even bite through his simted skin. If they were as fearsome as vampire bats, he could only turn away and run for his life.

    "Motherf*cker, that guy was already evil enough, not only can he control cats, but he can control bats and mice as well, I hope there are no snakes here..."

    Ding Ning grumbled. But before he could finish, his face changed. He wanted to p himself because his good predictions never came true and vice versa.

    Speak of the devil, countless snakes came out of the darkness behind the mice.

    Other than snakes, there were spiders, scorpions, centipedes, cockroaches and a variety of peculiar-looking insects.

    A modest number of each kind, but when they gathered together, it was definitely a huge army of insects. Ding Ning¡¯s heart was beating like a drum, "Who on earth is this opponent? How can he be so evil that he can even control bugs?"

    He really wanted to turn around and run away, not because of fear, these insects could not harm him, but because these insects were really f*cking disgusting.

    However, before he could turn around, he found that the passage behind him had also been blocked by these disgusting things.

    "Damn it, I was actually surrounded by these things." Ding Ning took a deep breath, and not caring about Xiao Nuo who was petrified, he took out hisrge folding knife and was ready to risk his life fighting.

    But he soon discovered that with a burst of rapid whistles, the mice, snakes, worms and the like only surrounded them at a distance. They did not attack as he had thought, instead, some were twisting anxiously which seemed that they were resisting something.

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart flickered, "It appears that even if that mysterious person can control these things, he can¡¯t control them at will as flexibly as he could control the ck cat. He can only affect them to some extent through sound."

    To his delight, Ding Ning thought that it was best to make these things kill each other.

    But his hopes were dashed in no time. It was true that the mysterious person couldn¡¯t make them obediently attack him, but they had not yet gone, and still surrounded him.

    At this time, Ding Ning did not dare move. If by any chance he stepped on one of them, then that would stir the whole group to action. Although he wasn¡¯t afraid because he had the biological simtion skin, he would only feel disgusted at most, but Xiao Nuo could not bear these things.

    He pictured the scene of a flow of scorpions, centipedes, mice, and snakes flooding over them. That picture was so gross that he couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    "What... What do we do? Are we going to die here?"

    Xiao Nuo asked in a trembling voice. She was shivering from head to toe and she even did not even dare to breathe.

    As a girl, even when she faced these horrible creatures, she could hold on and didn¡¯t pee again, Ding Ning kind of admired her courage.

    He raised his hand and patted her tight, stic thigh. "Leave everything to me, don¡¯t be afraid!"

    "I... I..." Xiao Nuo seemed to want to say something, but she hesitated, and just repeated it many times like that.

    "What happened to you? If you want to talk, then talk. If you want to fart, then fart- uh, no, don¡¯t fart, don¡¯t shoot a hole through my neck."

    Ding Ning said a coarse joke to ease her intense emotions.

    "I... I want... I want to pee!"

    Xiao Nuo was dying with shame. Her face blushed like a piece of big red cloth, and her voice was as small as a mosquito¡¯s.

    Ding Ning was stunned and smiled bitterly, "Dear madame, are you kidding? Peeing at this point absolutely equals to digging your own grave."

    "Now enemies all around are in a high degree of mental tension. Once you pee, who dares to say that the sound of urine won¡¯t cause these disgusting creatures to attack."

    But he could understand Xiao Nuo¡¯s mood at this time. When tension and fear reached a certain level, one would feel the urge to pee, which may lead to an uncontrolled dder muscle spasm, or so-called incontinence.

    This put him in an extremely awkward situation. "If it¡¯s not solved, I can¡¯t really let her get urinary incontinence and pee all over on my neck."

    "Other actors in leading roles with a beauty are all on romantic journeys, but when I be the leading role, it just can¡¯t get more disgusting."

    Ding Ning secretlyined about the author¡¯s imagination. He squatted down reluctantly, and said softly, "You may control heaven and earth, but you can¡¯t control a shit or fart. It seems that it can only be solved on the spot. Pee here?"

    "Here? How can I?"

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s face was so red that it seemed like blood coulde out. Even if she was dead, she would still be too embarrassed to pee in front of a man. At the thought of that scene, she wanted to kill herself.

    "My sister, I think that you should gather your courage. You are, after all, the captain of the special police team. As warriors, we don¡¯t trifle over small things. Isn¡¯t it just a pee? If you think that you are at a disadvantage, I will apany you."

    In order to dispel her misgivings, Ding Ning took the lead. He directly unzipped his pants and started to pee.

    "Ah!"

    Xiao Nuo turned away in a panic, spat softly and cursed Ding Ning for being so shameless, but it indeed made her less shy.

    A famous psychologist once said that if you wanted a person¡¯s behavior to not trouble himself, the best way was to apany him andmit the same mistake with him.

    Although peeing was not a mistake, this method worked equally well in this case.

    Xiao Nuo didn¡¯t know this truth, but Ding Ning¡¯s behavior obviously made her open up a lot. With a red face, she turned back to Ding Ning, untied her pants and squatted down.

    Listening to the rustling sound of water, Ding Ning¡¯s heart felt an itch. He really wanted to turn around and peek at that big white butt, but he thought he was pure enough that he decided to resist this evil idea with great perseverance.

    After all, although he was romantic, he was not obscene. They differed by just a character, but what they stood for were totally different.

    To be romantic was a kind of character, a kind of demeanor, a kind of style, and a kind of enlightenment in a realm.

    However, to be obscene was to think about the problem with one¡¯s lower half, it was the character of a man who behaved like a beast, it was to do things only driven by instinctive desires, it was known as the smelly rascal.

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s heart pumped like a drum, her face was so red that it could almost drip down water. She had never imagined that in any universe, she would have to take off her pants and pee in front of a man. Her bashfulness made her forget her fear.

    After she had finished, she pulled up her pants, lowered her head, but she didn¡¯t dare to look at Ding Ning. Nevertheless, Ding Ning squatted down and carried her up on his shoulders again with understanding.

    This made Xiao Nuo inexplicably have a sense of intimacy and familiarity, or a sense of security and dependence towards Ding Ning.

    The rtionship between a man and a woman was supposed to start from strangers to acquaintances, from acquaintances to two people of mutual understanding, and then from two people of mutual understanding to a loving couple.

    As for Xiao Nuo, she had a subtle feeling that though her acquaintance with Ding Ning was short, even less than one day, she felt that she had known him for countless years.

 Chapter 44 Flash Bombs

    In the end, all embarrassing things she could imagine were showed in front of Ding Ning in the short span of half a day.

    They had even peed together, so how could she still treat him like a stranger?

    It¡¯s just like a man with his buddy, they carried guns together, went whoring together and studied together. How could she turn her back on this buddy?

    It goes without saying that the feeling Xiao Nuo had towards Ding Ning at this moment was just like that. Even if he was not her lover, he was definitely her buddy who had experienced many important events in life with her.

    Or, she could at least call him her Bromeo, like the ng used these days.

    Ding Ning was not in the mood to care about Xiao Nuo¡¯s various fancies. Instead, he got his brain into gear to think about how to get away.

    "Although these nauseating things are not very lethal, they are extremelyrge in number."

    "The shlight is of little deterrence to them. The gun is of some use, but its effect is limited. Even if one bullet could destroy an enemy, we can¡¯t destroy a thousand of them. On the contrary, it is very likely that they will be aggravated instead."

    "Fire is a good idea, but unfortunately the ground here is too wet to find kindling."

    "Drugs must have some effect, but even a clever woman can¡¯t cook a meal without rice. Who would take insecticides and sulphur with them?"

    This predicament gave Ding Ning a headache. He would never have thought that he would be trapped by a group of such disgusting things.

    He would rather encounter a group of tigers, lions, or even wolves, than face such things.

    After all, the size of these things were too small, such that even if he had the ability to chop them one by one, he would still break his back from exertion.

    He racked his brains but couldn¡¯te up with any ideas. He subconsciously asked, "Do you have any ideas?"

    "I have grenades and sh bombs in my backpack. Are those useful?"

    Xiao Nuo said weakly. But Ding Ning¡¯s eyes brightened and he said delightedly, "Yes, of course they will, especially the sh bombs."

    "Really? Here you are!" Pleasantly surprised, Xiao Nuo took out three sh bombs and gave them to Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning took the bombs. "Hey, hey," he grinned and shouted suddenly, "I¡¯ll count to three,e out immediately. Don¡¯t me me if you don¡¯te out."

    Completely confused, Xiao Nuo asked, "Who are you talking to?"

    "The owner of the ck cat!" Ding Ning blurted out.

    "How do you know she¡¯s nearby?"

    After the previous events, Xiao Nuo no longer doubted Ding Ning¡¯s judgment, but she still asked the question out of curiosity.

    "Intuition!" Ding Ning gave this cool answer. All of a sudden, he said loudly, "Since you still n to be a coward, I will teach you a lesson first."

    Ding Ning raised his hand and dropped the sh bomb, in the meantime, he quickly said, "Close your eyes!"

    Without needing his warning, Xiao Nuo had already closed her eyes when he dropped the bomb.

    The dazzling light reflected across the entire cave, as white as daylight, and there came two heartrending screams in this blinding sh of light.

    "Two voices from a man and a woman, now both of them are caught." Ding Ning closed his eyes and smirked.

    He had guessed that the owner of that ck cat and the Bone Demon were partners, and they must be together.

    Ding Ning assumed that they must be around because these mice, snakes, and insects were not very willing to cooperate. The owner of that ck cat should be able to control animals easily but it must be hard for her to control snakes and insects such that he could only control them when she was nearby.

    A sh bomb solved the whole crisis. The owner of the ck cat and the Bone Demon both were both afraid of light such that they rolled all over the ground in pain after they were hurt by the sh bomb.

    Freed from the control of the ck cat¡¯s owner, these snakes, mice, and insects fled in all directions, and in the blink of an eye, they hadpletely disappeared. The biggest crisis was solved.

    Xiao Nuo looked at Ding Ning, who hadn¡¯t put her down yet. Her delicate face was glowing red and there were sparkling colors shing across her beautiful eyes, and no one knew what she was thinking about.

    Ding Ning opened his tearing red eyes and walked quickly toward the location of the Bone Demon.

    He couldn¡¯t wait to see the true face of Bone Demon to make sure whether he was the one he suspected.

    But after he put down Xiao Nuo and unmasked the Bone Demon, he froze up on the spot.

    It was a pale face, but what scared him was that the skin on his face was reced with white bones such that he couldn¡¯t see any human features.

    "What kind of monster is this?" Ding Ning swallowed hard and turned to look at the owner of the ck cat.

    Unexpectedly, the ck cat¡¯s owner was a beautiful young girl. Her face was pale and morbid, the white of her eyes werepletely bloodshot such that it looked as though she had gotten pinkeye, and she looked extremely ferocious.

    Especially now, as she curled up and twitched in pain. Her old ck robe was covered with dirt which gave off the strong smell of rotten meat.

    "Who exactly are they? How can this be?"

    Like a little girl, Xiao Nuo hid behind Ding Ning. Upon seeing Bone Demon¡¯s terrifying face, she went as silent as a cicada in the winter and retracted her head.

    Ding Ning frowned, and he stretched his hand to lift the Bone Demon¡¯s clothes to reveal his chest. Looking at the thickyer of bone-like skin on his chest, his face became extremely ugly.

    He uncovered the girl¡¯s clothes, and he found that although her body was not bony, it was burnt by the light and it was scattered with festering sores and dying flesh, even her impressive plump bosom were no exception.

    Xiao Nuo mood soured at first, but after seeing the nauseating carrion and rotten sores, she covered her mouth in shock, her stomach churned in waves and she almost threw up.

    Seeing Ding Ning frown with a gloomy face, Xiao Nuo endured her nausea and said, "They are so pitiful, how did they be like this?"

    "This girl must have mutated because of hematoporphyria. Now she has a tremendous desire for blood and she feeds on blood. To some extent, she¡¯s no longer human."

    Ding Ning looked at the girl with some pity and sighed deeply.

    "What is she, if she¡¯s not human?" She quickly approached Ding Ning and asked, feeling cold inside.

    "She is a vampire, as described in western legends. She must have the ability to control animals, the vampire bats we met before should have been brought here by her. She still has some humanity left, such that she can¡¯t bear to kill humans, so she let vampire bats suck blood and then she would then suck their¡¯s."

    "Vampires? Are there really such things? That¡¯s not right. Vampires are able to live forever and keep the same appearance forever, aren¡¯t they?"

    Xiao Nuo opened her little cute mouth wide in shock with a stunned look.

    "You really have seen too many movies."

    With a bitter smile, Ding Ning shook his head and said, "Let me impart some scientific knowledge to you. Hematoporphyria, also called porphyria, is a hereditary disease which is characterized by its obstruction of ferro hemoglobin synthesis. The most serious form of porphyria is congenital erythropoietic porphyria, also known as hematoporphyria. During the worst part of the porphyria attack, the damaged tissue bes deformed, the entire body, especially the extremities, end up curled. The face gets disfigured and the skin ckened. After the gums are corroded, long teeth will appear with the bloody red color porphyrin brings, which will give people a bloody, long-toothed appearance. Such people are afraid of the sun, because in the sunlight, it will often cause painful burnt ulcers to appear on their skin, so they can only go out at night. Then, there will be some mental changes, among which they probably will believe that this disease can be cured by drinking blood. That¡¯s why there were many hematoporphyria patients who tried to treat their disease by drinking blood in the Dark Ages of medieval Europe and hence began the legend of vampires."

    "You also study medicine?" Xiaonuo asked in surprise.

    "Uh, I don¡¯t know alot, but one of my friends does. His medical skills are very good. From his influence, I have learned a lot."

    Ding Ning touched his chin unnaturally because he had nearly spilled the beans. His current identity could never be connected to his original one.

    "Oh, you are amazing!" Xiao Nuo said adoringly, and she looked like a different person.

    Ding Ning, having satisfied his vanity a little, soon focused on observing the girl. "This disease is almost like a terminal illness. There is no proper treatment for this with current medicine. The girl¡¯s symptoms are even more strange. Her illness is very serious already, but her skin is not ckened and her gums are not corroded to the long-toothed state, which is really strange."

    "She was not born like this, someone did this to her. Can you help her?"

    The Bone Demon who had remained silent with his head down the whole time suddenly said with a hoarse voice.

    "Ah!" Xiao Nuo screamed. She was scared by his terrible voice and jumped into Ding Ning¡¯s arms like a frightened bunny.

    Ding Ning held her shivering body in his arms, patted her shoulders andforted, "Don¡¯t be afraid, I am here."

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s charming face flushed, but she didn¡¯t leave his arms. She seemed to enjoy the feeling of being in his arms.

    Ding Ning looked at the Bone Demon seriously, "I can¡¯t cure her, but my friend might be able to cure her. But give me a reason, why should I save her?"

    The Bone Demon raised his head and revealed his white bony face, "She is a good person. Although she craves for blood, she would rather drink mouse blood than harm humans."

    "It¡¯s ridiculous. We were almost killed by her and you said that she hasn¡¯t hurt anyone. Do you think I would believe that?"

    Ding Ning sneered and scolded rudely.

    "That¡¯s because you discovered our hiding ce, and posed a threat to us. We had no choice but to make this difficult decision. In fact, we didn¡¯t really want to hurt you, we just wanted to scare you away. I had never thought that you would find this underground base, so we could only kill you or imprison you."

    The Bone Demon said without leaving anything unsaid.

    "I can let my friend save her, or even save you. But you have to tell us the truth, who are you? Where are you from? What are you doing here?"

    Ding Ning asked a torrent of questions.

    Bone Demon¡¯s eyes shed with a painful gleam, "We were all very healthy ordinary people, but we were kidnapped by a mysterious organization. They treat us like test subjects, kept us in cages likeb mice and gave us the gene medicine they developed. Then they would observe our bodily changes and record the data. I took the gic drugs for the first time twenty years ago. But it was only because my physical condition was good that I became the only one to survive in the group of people who were taken as test objects with me. However, I lived like a mouse in a sewer because I couldn¡¯t be exposed to light at all. After I had lived like a zombie for more than a decade, I still began to have symptoms like body ulcers, so I became a failed experiment subject too."

    The Bone Demon¡¯s face was full of grief and indignation. "I thought that my life woulde to an end, and that I would be relieved. But those damn bastards conducted their second experiment on me. They forced me to take their new gene medicine for the purpose of making me into a super soldier. As a result, I became what I am now. My whole body is constantly growing bones. My strength and my defensive ability are getting stronger, but even the internal organs of my body started to turn to bone. These bones continually grow into muscle which are then reced by the growing bones. Men can never bear the pain of bones abruptly piercing through muscle, but I have endured it for seven years."

 Chapter 45 A Mysterious Organization

    Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo looked at each other in horror and were deeply moved. Xiao Nuo said indignantly, "What is this organization? Why is it so vicious?"

    "I don¡¯t know, the organization is very mysterious. I only know that theboratory I was in is roughly in America. Three years ago, a girl named Chu Yunna was also taken into the base as a test subject. Those demons injected her with thetest gene medicine which made her a vampire. In fact, she was kind of a half-sessful test subject. She had mutated the ability tomunicate with animals and she knew ventriloquism. As long as she constantly sucked human blood, she could be the so-called Blood Demon. But she was kindhearted, and she would rather die than suck human blood. When I saw her, I was reminded of my daughter, so I finally decided to help her escape. Later, with the help of a young man who was caught together with Yunna, we managed to escape and hid in this base to evade that organization¡¯s pursuit. In any case, Yunna is a good and kind girl. I hope that you can help her. I am begging you."

    Two muddy teardrops rolled down from Bone Demon¡¯s eyes, which tightened Ding Ning¡¯s heart. "Is your surname Ling?"

    "How did you know that?" Bone Demon raised his head and looked at him in surprise.

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart soured. He said emotionally, "Uncle Ling, I am your daughter Ling Yun¡¯s friend. Since you are back, why don¡¯t you go and see them? Do you know how much they miss you?"

    Bone Demon was trembling all over, and finally, his stiff face showed some bitterness, "I want to see them too, but I am like a monster now, how can I see them? I can only visit them at midnight. Besides, I will not live for much longer. So it¡¯s better to let them think that I have already died. At least that way, I will not bring them the pain of separation and death again."

    Ding Ning was silent. "Bone Demon is right. If I became a person with his present appearance, I would rather let my children and wife think I was already dead. Perhaps this is the best ending for everyone."

    But at the thought of Ling Yun¡¯s great expectations and longing for her father, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sadness. He really wanted to cure Bone Demon but with his current medical skills, there was no such possibility.

    On the contrary, he had felt there was a 30% chance to cure Chu Yunna. At present, he had no clues about the two-time gic mutation of Bone Demon, but he believed he could find a way to cure him one day as long as he had enough time.

    After a moment of contemtion, he said resolutely, "Uncle Ling, don¡¯t worry. No matter what it takes, I will let my friend cure your disease. Even if it¡¯s not possible now, it¡¯ll definitely be possible in the future."

    "Young man, thank you. I am very happy that you have this determination. If you really think of me as your uncle, could you please help us hide our secret here?"

    Bone Demon said seriously, "This ce used to be the research base for biological and chemical weapons which was built one hundred years ago when Fusang invaded our country. After we fled back to Ninghai, we bought the courtyard outside. Because both of us cannot be exposed to light, we nned to dig a basement, but it did not ur to us that we would identally discover this base. There was a gasboratory in this base but the Fusang devils must have escaped before the gas was sessfully developed. The semi-finished product can paralyze the nerves and produces hallucinations which are harmful to ordinary people, but to us, it can relieve the pain and curb the mutation. Thus, we chose to prolong ourst refuge here. If we leave here, we will die soon. So please help us keep our secret."

    Ding Ning immediately understood that this gas was equivalent to drugs for them, and could help them ease the pain.

    He immediately nodded seriously and turned to look at Xiao Nuo, "Xiao Nuo, you can help them with that, can¡¯t you?"

    Xiao Nuo hesitated and nodded. "Okay, I will keep my mouth shut."

    Ding Ning gave her a big smile and blinked ambiguously. "Thank you, I have decided to make our bet void."

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s pretty face flushed crimson. She rolled her eyes at him brutally, but there was an inexplicable feeling of loss in her heart and she secretly criticized, "A real man never goes back on his words. How can he break his word?"

    "Besides, Hunter is actually a good friend of Bone Demon¡¯s daughter. Is he agreeing to keep the secret also because of his daughter? What is their rtionship? Could they be a couple?"

    Thinking about this, Xiao Nuo gawked at Ding Ning absent-mindedly. She barely listened to the talks between Bone Demon and him. She was utterly confused and disconcerted, and there were many mixed feelings in her heart such that she couldn¡¯t tell what she felt.

    However, if she listened carefully, she would find that one of the people they described had a close rtionship with her.

    Ding Ning learned from Bone Demon that a young man who was caught together with Chu Yunna was a subject whose genes had been sessfully evolved.

    Although he had no special abilities, all the indicators of his body were far superior to ordinary people. Because of that, he became the favorite of the mysterious organization. It was with his hidden help that they could escape sessfully.

    Chu Yunna¡¯s ability tomunicate with animals was not omnipotent. Animals also had their differences, the intelligent and the unintelligent. That ck cat and the bat king were intelligent animals, thus she could control them flexibly at her will.

    In this regard, Ding Ning could understand. After all, pure ck dogs and cats were somewhat evil in their origin, some snakes and the like were intelligent, but he thought that the most intelligent animals were still monkeys.

    He even jokingly suggested that Chu Yunna could recruit a group of monkeys tomunicate with her and be her followers. Chu Yunna, who had just woke up, actually listened and considered the idea seriously.

    Chu Yunna recruited the bat king while she was on the run, after having escaped from the mysterious organization¡¯s base. This made Ding Ning realize that the experiment base of the mysterious organization was probably on the American continents, or else she would not bring back a flock of local species - the vampire bats.

    Chu Yunna was an open-minded girl. Although Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo killed her ck cat and bats, she was only sad for a while and then let go. Instead, she apologized to Ding Ning.

    This made Ding Ning a little embarrassed that he had repeatedly promised that he would let his friend help her with her treatment.

    Chu Yunna expressed her gratitude again and again, but Ding Ning could still feel her deeply hidden sadness and dejection. It seemed that she did not believe that she could recover.

    "No matter how beautiful the words are, they are just fleeting promises. Instead, let¡¯s stop mentioning the promise and focus on the treatment effects." Wisely, Ding Ning never mentioned it again. After all, at present, he was notpletely sure if she could be cured.

    He turned around and talked with Bone Demon again. Of course, what they talked about the most was the life trivialities of his wife and daughter in recent years.

    Xiao Nuo leaned her head on his shoulders the whole way. She listened quietly to them and never interrupted, but she firmly imprinted the name Ling Yun in her mind.

    "What kind of girl she is? Are they lovers?"

    Due to her woman¡¯s intuition, she subconsciously felt that Ding Ning had a special rtionship with Ling Yun because Ding Ning talked about her with vivid facial expressions.

    Ding Ning noticed that she was keeping silent. He thought that she was tired or hadn¡¯t yet adapted to the grotesque appearance of Bone Demon and the girl, so he took no notice. He asked the most crucial question to Bone Demon, "Uncle Ling, who are those people who came to kill you? Are they from the mysterious organization?"

    Bone Demon shook his head, "They are from the vampire mercenary group and should have been hired by that organization."

    "You have fled for three years, why do they still send people to hunt you until now?"

    Ding Ning asked, puzzled.

    "For foreigners, China is a mysterious and ancient country, in which men of talente out in session and countless strong men are spread throughout thend. Even the mysterious organization does not dare attack China for fear of revenge. It was an ident that I was captured by them. After all, with a poption of a billion people, the number of missing persons in China is not small. They won¡¯t attract too much attention if they catch some Chinese people every now and then."

    Bone Demon¡¯s eyes were dignified, "But as far as I know, in recent years, that organization has found that in countless trials, our Chinese people are the most receptivepared to all kinds of test subjects in Europe, America, and Africa. The Chinese people¡¯s genes had the highest survival rate in the experiment, more than a third in one thousand people. For other races, it would be a good result if ten people survived in one thousand."

    "Do you mean that they have their eyes on ourpatriots?" Ding Ning¡¯s face suddenly clouded and his piercingly cold killing desire pervaded, which made Chu Yunna and Xiao Nuo shrink their necks with some fear.

    "Right, it¡¯s not just an idea, it¡¯s already implemented. Yunna was among the first group of people who were abducted. In this group, there were more than 800 people from all walks of life. They were selecting the most adaptable candidates for their gic drugs."

    Bone Demon nodded gravely.

    "Soldiers turned out to be the best in their final result, didn¡¯t they?"

    Xiao Nuo cut in suddenly. Ding Ning acutely noticed that Xiao Nuo¡¯s fists were clenched and even her face became very pale.

    "Yes, they found that the best test subjects were Chinese soldiers. They are strong-willed, highly trained and have great physical qualities, plus their tolerance is far higher than ordinary people, such that their test survival rate reached nearly 50%. But it is because of this result, that once Chinese soldiers pass the test, all of them will be imnted with miniature bombs in their brains. If these people go out of control and attempt to betray them, these bombs will automatically detonate."

    The Bone Demon showed a self-mocking smile, "Fortunately, I was on my second trial and my body was mutated such that I was to some extent a failure, so they didn¡¯t imnt a bomb in my body, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to escape."

    "These frenzied beasts, scums, dehumanizing bastards, they are psychopaths..."

    The rim of her eyes all red, Xiao Nuo burst into a storm of abuse in her rage.

    Ding Ning promptly grabbed her and patted her on the shoulder to soothe her. From her ill-mannered behavior, he could infer that a person close to her must also have disappeared. That person should be a soldier, so what Bone Demon just said had irritated her and made her angry.

    "Ying ying ying..."

    Xiao Nuo was nestled in his arms, crying in a sad voice, her tears rolled down freely and wet Ding Ning¡¯s clothes.

    "Okay, let¡¯s go back. Do you need anything? I can bring it to you."

    Ding Ningforted Xiao Nuo while asking Bone Demon.

    "I... I need some blood, is that alright?" Chu Yunna asked timidly. Her vampire bats were killed by Ding Ning, and now her survival had be a problem.

    "I will find a way to help you with that!"

    Ding Ning said with a headache. He could get a small amount of blood, but he could only try to find a way to get arge amount.

    Bone Demon shook his head, "I don¡¯t need anything. I am different from Yunna. I can still go out in disguise, so I can find ways to get what I need."

    "Then, thank you for your trouble." Chu Yunna nodded at Ding Ning gratefully, her bloody eyes filled with sincerity and honesty.

    Xiao Nuo suddenly got out of Ding Ning¡¯s arms and looked at Chu Yunna with some pity, "I will work out a way with him, you can rest assured."

    "Thank, thank you!"

    In the grateful voice of Chu Yunna, Ding Ning took Xiao Nuo away.

 Chapter 46 Hope

    Looking at their backs, Chu Yunna turned her head and looked at Bone Demon, "Uncle Ling, do you think they are credible?"

    Bone Demon sighed, and petted Chu Yunna¡¯s dry and yellow hair, "What can we do if we don¡¯t believe them? We can¡¯t leave here, so just leave things to chance."

    "I think that elder brother is credible, but that elder sister seems to be not very reliable." Chu Yunna said weakly.

    Bone Demon was stunned and then said with a bitter smile, "The girl is a policewoman with a sense of justice. It is hard to say who she will do, so don¡¯t think about it too much. Anyway, we¡¯ve been through death once. There will be no worse things happening to us."

    Chu Yunna sighed and gently stroked the bat king lying in her arms like a child, with her big eyes full of confusion about the future.

    After a long time, Chu Yunna continued to ask, "Uncle Ling, why not tell them your former identity?"

    With a touch of resentment on his ghost-like face, Bone Demon bitterly said, "I have suspected that there is someone from that organization blending in the senior management of my original unit. It¡¯s not an ident that I was caught. However, that person is in a high position. They won¡¯t believe me if I speak it out without evidence. Even if they believe me, they may just be implicated in it and get killed."

    "That¡¯s true. But that elder brother makes me feel very strange. I feel a st of kindness from him as if we are the same kind of people."

    Chu Yunna looked up and said with a touch of morbid blush on her pale face, "I want to drink his blood as soon as I approach him. I feel that his blood is the most delicious food in the world, so I have always kept a distance from him. I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t control myself if I get close to him."

    Bone Demon was stunned and said in astonishment, "You also have this feeling. I thought that I¡¯m the only one with this feeling. Although I don¡¯t have the urge to drink his blood, I really like to stay with him. The aura from him seems to be capable of suppressing the pain when my periostea are prated by my bones."

    "Uncle Ling, do you think that his friend can really cure us?"

    Chu Yunna had a hint of longing in her eyes.

    Bone Demon looked at her with pity. He felt that Ding Ning justforted them. Even the mysterious organization was incapable of eliminating the side effects of their gic variation with so advanced medical technologies. Ding Ning was just a domestic doctor. Even if he had excellent medical skills, he might not be able to cure them.

    Nevertheless, he really did not want to disappoint the poor girl and annihte her final hope of surviving. So heforted her with a smile, "Since he is so sure, he will definitely cure you."

    "Well! I believe him!" Chu Yunna nodded heavily like a little girl who got her beloved toy. She seemed to be giving herself confidence by showing a sweet smile on her pale face.

    "Well, I also believe him. Kid, everything will be fine, definitely will." Bone Demon whispered in a soft voice.

    Chu Yunna lowered her head and kept silent for a long time. After that, she raised her head to looked at Bone Demon with a determined spirit and said, "Uncle Ling, I feel that I can¡¯t hold on for a long time. When the timees, please extricate me. I don¡¯t want to be an irrational bloodsucker."

    Feeling a trace of sorrow, Bone Demon stretched out to hold her shoulders and encouraged her, "Yunna, hold on, never bow to the evil. Hold on with your willpower, and you will soon get better. You can do it."

    "But I¡¯m going through a hard time holding on. I really want to drink human blood. I don¡¯t know if I can wait until that elder brotheres back!"

    Chu Yunna¡¯s pale face indicated that she was struggling. Her lips were showing signs of festering, and her eyes gradually faded. She looked like about to lose of control.

    "Yunna, Yunna, hold on. Don¡¯t let the evil defeat your kindness. You can do it. Have a rest now."

    With tears in his eyes, Bone Demon reached out to knock on the back of Chu Yunna¡¯s head, and she immediately passed out. The bat king who was loyal to protect its master showed its protest by fiercely roaring at him in a low voice. red by Bone Demon, it immediately calmed down.

    ...

    In a farmhouse, Xiao Nuo looked deeply at Ding Ning and said, "Why do you want to help them? Do you know that they are extremely dangerous. Although they can still barely control themselves not to hurt others, one day they will fail to resist their desire to drink blood and seek their ¡¯food¡¯."

    Ding Ning frowned and patiently said, "They are poor people. I will ask my friend to treat them."

    "Hunter, I also want to help them. But I am a policeman, and I can¡¯t just stand by and watch the sin that may happen in the future without stopping it. They are pitiful indeed, but have you ever thought that once they get out of control, how much innocent people in Ninghai will be killed?"

    Xiao Nuo took a deep breath and eased her tone, "Couldn¡¯t you tell that they don¡¯t trust us? They didn¡¯t even tell us the location of the poison gas. Once the poison gas leaks out, how much harm will it do to Ninghai? Besides, even the mysterious organization can do nothing to cure their illness. What makes you believe that your friend can cure them?"

    Ding Ning sighed secretly and knew that the worst situation was finally about to happen. From the moment she lostposure, he guessed that the missing person must be very important to her. She must prefer to hand over Bone Demon and Chu Yunna to the state for trial so as to attract the attention of the state. In this way, she could seek clues and find the person she cared about.

    He knew that the best way to protect Bone Demon and Chu Yunna was to get rid of Xiao Nuo. After doing that, the secret underground passage would be known only to himself.

    However, looking at Xiao Nuo¡¯s pretty face, he couldn¡¯t convince himself to do that. Now he could just stall her as much as possible.

    He immediately sighed and said seriously, "Xiao Nuo, After all, we¡¯ve suffered from hardship together once. Just do me a favor, and don¡¯t tell others immediately, please? After my friende to check them and say they are incurable, you can report it then, okay?"

    "Do you a favor? Humph, I don¡¯t even know what your real name is and know nothing about you. Why should I do you a favor?"

    Xiao Nuo proudly raised her head, while there was a trace of cunning across her eyes.

    Ding Ning was dumb and said in distress, "Is it so important whether you know my name or not?"

    "Not important. .Say it or not. I just don¡¯t care. Don¡¯t consider that I don¡¯t know what you are thinking. You try so hard to protect them because of Bone Demon¡¯s daughter, right?"

    Xiao Nuo turned her face in anger.

    A thought urred to Ding Ning that why she sounded like being jealous? Was it possible that the girl was jealous because she had fallen in love with him?

    He immediately looked serious and said thoughtlessly, "Listen well, my real name is You Xumo, known as Huntsman in the martial arts circle. Hunter mentioned by Li Buji is my master. Besides, Bone Demon¡¯s daughter isn¡¯t my girlfriend, but just a friend of my friend Ding Ning who is a highly-skilled doctor."

    "You Xumo, this surname is not very good. It sounds like belonging to someone glib-tongued. But since we¡¯ve suffered from hardship together, I can treat you as a friend. Now I¡¯ll formally introduce myself. I am Xiaonuo, captain of Gunfire special police team, 23 years old, 171 centimeters tall, enjoying free fighting, shooting, car racing, obstacle race, swimming..."

    Xiao Nuo beamed with joy and introduced herself as if she was going on a blind date, which made Ding Ning unable to bear it. Howe such an icy goddess became so talkative?

    He impatiently interrupted her, "It¡¯s enough. You won¡¯t even tell me your measurements?"

    "In your dreams, rogue!" Xiao Nuo blushed, coquettishly punched his chest with her fist, while her eyes were full of joy.

    She didn¡¯t care about Ding Ning¡¯s other words, except that he denied that Ling Yun was his girlfriend. His denial made her so highly delighted that her heart inexplicably bloomed with joy.

    "Well, it¡¯s noon, and I should leave now. I¡¯ve been hungry sincest night. I should go home for lunch."

    Ding Ning put away the folding bow and the quiver and hid them in his waist, while waving his hand and about to leave. In such a costume, he must attract much attention on the street.

    "Don¡¯t leave. I can invite you for lunch, okay?"

    Xiao Nuo hurriedly stopped him and looked at him pitifully.

    Ding Ning looked her up and down in a queer way and said, "Don¡¯t tell me you are going to have lunch in this costume."

    "Ah!"

    It urred to Xiao Nuo that her pants were wet, and she was stained with stinky bat blood. She instantly covered her face with a scream and ran to the pond.

    "Ah, there are crocodiles in the pond!"

    Ding Ning hurriedly yelled, but unfortunately it was alreadyte. Xiao Nuo who felt extremely ashamed had desperately jumped into the pond.

    She cleaned the blood on her body while sticking her head and asking with blush on her face, "What did you say?"

    "I said... there are crocodiles in the pond." Ding Ning walked to the pond and gloated.

    "Ah, dear!"

    Xiao Nuo turned around and saw a crocodile swimming towards her. She was scared and screamed. She even climbed to the shore and jumped into Ding Ning¡¯s arms.

    She steadfastly put her legs around Ding Ning¡¯s body, tightly held his head with her wrists and covered his mouth and nose with her chest, which almost suffocated him.

    Xiao Nuo trembled and turned to look at the crocodile in horror, lest it would climb ashore to bite her into two pieces.

    Ding Ning took a lot of effort to pull his head out of her arms. He gasped and said with a bitter face, "Do you want to suffocate me?"

    Xiao Nuo realized that her posture was a bit awkward. She blushed immediately, but retorted, "You take liberties with me, rogue!"

    "Get down hurriedly, big ass!" Ding Ning wrinkled his nose, held his breath and loosened his grip, letting her hang on him like a sloth, as if she was taking liberties with him.

    Facing such an unexpected situation where he could get close to a beauty, as a pure man, Ding Ning would never pretend to be a gentleman. However, the bat blood on Xiao Nuo was so stinking that it made him almost vomit. It was an unbearable fortune indeed.

    "No, you are big... big ass!"

    Xiao Nuo just wanted toe down because of shyness, only to find that Ding Ning looked disgusted. She immediately got very angry and thought, "What do you mean by showing such an expression? Am I so terrible? I throw myself at you, and you give me a cold shoulder."

    Therefore, not only did she note down, but also she firmly put her legs around his waist, steadfastly held his neck with her hands, inclined her body back and red at him. She was being petnt.

    Ding Ning looked like a gentleman, but wantonly took liberties with her. He thoughtcently, "Such a silly girl. I¡¯m taking liberties with you, but you haven¡¯t realized it and keep horsing around. Okay, just hold the position. I¡¯m not the one being taken liberties with anyway."

    Xiao Nuo soon discovered that the bastard was taking liberties with her. She felt shy but slightlycent at the same time.

    She thought, "Humph, I thought that you are a cat who doesn¡¯t steal fish. Now you take the advantage to touch my butt. It means that I¡¯m pretty attractive indeed. "

    However, Ding Ning¡¯s artful hands seemed to contain some magical power. Touched by him, she felt limp and numb, which made her feel drunk with her face turning blood red. She could not help uttering a soft groan with ecstasy.

 Chapter 47 Compromise

    Perhaps because of Xiao Nuo¡¯s long-term exercise, her two long legs were strong and extremely stic. With her legs around Ding Ning¡¯s waist, she kept twisting restlessly. Soon it made Ding Ning parched, arousing his eager impulse.

    Xiao Nuo pretended to be calm, but in fact she had shyly closed her eyes to avoid looking at him. Her pretty face was covered with blush, her slender and long eyshes trembled slightly, and she slightly opened her tender red lips, revealing half of her even teeth. All of these seemed to make a silent invitation to him.

    How could Ding Ning who was vigorous withstand such a temptation? He lost his mind and forgot everything, breathed hard and popped out his head to press his lips on her lips.

    Xiao Nuo suddenly opened her eyes wide with disbelief on her face. There was a thought repeatedly lingering in his mind, "He kissed me? Did he kiss me? He¡¯s such a rogue. How can he do that?"

    Her mind told her that she couldn¡¯t do that, but the feeling of limpness and numbness like getting an electric shock made her mind go nk. Her body betrayed her mind honestly.

    She forgot everything in her joy of responding to his passionate kiss, gave up resistance and let him directly break through her teeth. Moreover, she obediently stuck out her fragrant tongue to touch his tongue and lost in his kiss...

    The crocodile climbed ashore and raised its head to watch the awkward scene. It really wanted to go to join the fierce battle and bite them into two pieces.

    However, when it felt Ding Ning¡¯s aura, it suddenly shivered convulsively and secretly cursed, "This fierce guy again? The murderous intent emitted from him in the pond scared me to death."

    How dared it to disturb them? Thus, it turned around and sneaked into the pond again, leaving the couple screwing around.

    Xiao Nuo felt that her soul had flown into the sky. It turned out that it was such a wonderful thing to kiss someone she liked. She was immersed in the unusual passion that she had never experienced before.

    It wasn¡¯t until a big hand reached into her clothes from her lower hem and quickly upied the highest position that the cool touch brought back her consciousness and sense. She screamed and pushed Ding Ning away.

    Not daring to look at his hot gaze, she tidied up her messy clothes in a flurry, drooped her head, and even her ears turned red. She said in a voice as low as that of a mosquito, "No, it... it¡¯s too fast!"

    Ding Ning unwillingly licked his lips and regretfully stared at her impressive boobs under the wet clothes. He held back his impulse and said with an unnatural wry cough.

    "Sorry, I... I was impulsive."

    "It... it doesn¡¯t matter. Just... just consider it my fulfillment of the bet."

    Xiao Nuo bit her lower lip, drooped her head and whispered in embarrassment. Her white neck turned crimson.

    Ding Ning scratched his head and did not know what to say. To be honest, he couldn¡¯t tell what he thought of Xiao Nuo.

    If he said he liked her, it went too far. But if he said he didn¡¯t like her, he was being hypocritical.

    In short, he did that out of the thought that a man would never let go of any chance to take liberties with a pretty woman.

    What was more, Xiao Nuo was a gorgeous woman with white skin, a pretty face, arge butt and plump boobs. She fully exuded the charm of a mature woman.

    In particr, her temperament of icy goddess could easily arouse men¡¯s desire to conquer. It was not unusual for a virgin such as Ding Ning to lose control.

    After the impulsive action, Ding Ning fell into unspeakable silence. He secretly regreted that although Ling Yun could not be considered his girlfriend, at least they had emotional basis.

    It had been less than one day since he met Xiao Nuo, and they had kissed twice. The first time was understandable, since they were trapped by Chu Yunna.

    But the reason for their second kiss was obvious that they were caught in a passion. It was betrayal to Ling Yun in their rtionship.

    Ding Ning fell into deep self-me. He had always regarded Ling Yun as a buddy, but after Ling Yun took the initiative to lose her first kiss to him, he understood Ling Yun¡¯s feeling for him and that he also had a feeling for her.

    He was very concerned about Ling Yun¡¯s views on him, and also cherished the rtionship with Ling Yun. Although he did not know his feeling for her included more love or more pity, he did not want to be a defector in their rtionship.

    For a moment Ding Ning was caught up in confusion. Xiao Nuo obviously fell in love with him and lost her first kiss to him. How should he deal with the rtionship with her? What choice should he make between her and Ling Yun?

    After thinking for a while, he could not make any decision. He liked both of them, wanted both of them and was reluctant to give up any of them.

    This was themon problem of most men. They ate at the bowl and looked at the pot. Ding Ning was no exception. It was men¡¯s possessive desire.

    What made him most depressed was that when he was entangled, Shen Muqing¡¯s every twinkle and smile appeared in his mind, lingering.

    "Fuck, it turns out that I¡¯m such a love-rat liking every beauty I met. This ismonly known as a yboy¡¯s nature. "Ding Ning thought in dismay.

    "Are you thinking about how to answer to me?" "You don¡¯t need to mind it. We¡¯re adults, and it¡¯s just an ident. Nowadays, people can break up even if they¡¯ve slept together. It¡¯s just a kiss. What¡¯s the big deal? As a woman, I don¡¯t care about it. As a man, you don¡¯t need to be entangled. I¡¯ve told you to just consider it my fulfillment of the bet. Well, I am going. Goodbye. "

    Xiao Nuo looked at Ding Ning¡¯s remorseful and entangled expression, and her mood instantly fell to the bottom. She realized that there must be another woman in his heart.

    It broke her heart. She knew that she really liked the man.

    But who was she? She was Xiao Nuo who was proud. She would never force someone, let alone pretend to be pitiful and ept the love someone gave her out of sympathy.

    If you love me, please love me deeply. If you don¡¯t love me, please leave me. It was Xiao Nuo¡¯s love principle!

    "If you can¡¯t make a choice, let me do it. If I can make it a little easier for you, let alone..." She thought.

    She used a very rxed and careless tone and an indifferent attitude to end the rtionship that had withered when it just blossomed without bearing fruit.

    Just in the moment she turned away, there were tears dropping from her face. Blown by the wind, they fell on the ground into pieces just like her broken heart.

    Ding Ning reached out in an attempt to stop her and say something, but after repeatedly opening his mouth, he still said nothing and helplessly put down his hand. Maybe it was the best ending for them to terminate the idental rtionship between them now.

    Let it be so. Ding Ning watched Xiao Nuo stubbornly leaving in a daze, feeling the sharp pain of his broken heart.

    If Xiao Nuo had a glimmer of expectation before, she had no more illusion when he did not ask her to stay in the end. Feeling her heart wrenched like stabbed by someone, she quickened her pace and disappeared in Ding Ning¡¯s sight.

    Ding Ning stood in the same ce and felt lost. He recalled everything he and Xiao Nuo had been through in less than one day.

    Her embarrassed look, her awkwardness, her tenderness, her dependence, her sincerity, her anger, her shyness, her every twinkle and smile, her frosty temperament...

    All of these were repeatedly broadcast in his mind. They were so impressive that he couldn¡¯t forget them even if he wanted to.

    Someone was destined to be a passer-by, while someone was destined to be the eternal memory lingering in his mind.

    Xiao Nuo just left, and Ding Ning found that he had already begun to miss her.

    He missed her frosty temperament, her smile, her dependence, her stubbornness, her tenderness when she cared about him and her cute face which looked sometimes savvy and sometimes silly.

    It wasn¡¯t until two hours passed by imperceptibly that the growl of his stomach awakened him from his indulgence in memory.

    He walked out of the yard listlessly. After walking in desperation for several kilometers, he finally encountered a taxi on its way back. He barely raised his spirits to stop the taxi and ask the driver to drive him home.

    He didn¡¯t know that when he got on the taxi and went away, Xiao Nuo appeared behind him. She watched the taxi¡¯s taillights gradually blur in her sight with a sad smile creeping around the corner of her mouth. She whispered with tears on her face.

    "Sorry, You Xumo, forgive me for giving up. I have a fianc¨¦, so it is impossible between us. However, I¡¯ve never regretted meeting you, because I really love you so much. Thank you for your kiss which lets me know the taste of love could be so unforgettable. It¡¯s over. Just regard it as a dream. Both of us will return to our own lives!"

    She then reached out to draw out a phone from her backpack, dialed a number and said, "Hello, it is me. Come to pick me up. I will send you the location!"

    After a short silence, she heard a burst of thrilling cheers from the phone. Numerous people scrambled for the phone and asked to talk to her.

    "Captain, you finally show up!"

    "God, captain, where did you go? We were so worried."

    "You don¡¯t know that we¡¯ve almost turned Ninghai over to seek you. Thank God, you are fine."

    "Captain, you don¡¯t know that all people in Ninghai are looking for you..."

    ...

    The sincere and earnest concern of Xiao Nuo¡¯s teammates warmed her cold heart. She shouted impatiently.

    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense, hurry to pick me up. I¡¯ll hang up now."

    "We¡¯ll get there right away. Stay there. Buddies, let¡¯s go and pick up our captain!"

    Before hanging up, she heard the sounds of rushing rapidly over the phone.

    ...

    In the meeting room of the municipal public security bureau, Shen Moru took a long breath after hanging up. With joy between his eyebrows, he immediately dialed a number, "Old Xiao, I have got the news. Nuo Nuo is safe, and has returned to the team."

    "Old Shen, thank you! Uh, I want to ask you for a favor!"

    After expressing his gratitude in a deep voice, Xiao Baiyu said after hesitation.

    "What favor? Just tell me. As long as you are not asking me to sell out the country for glory, I will agree."

    Knowing that his oldrade was in a bad mood and rarely asked for help, Shen Moru immediately promised him.

    "You know that Nuo Nuo is still angry with me and doesn¡¯t talk to me at all. Can you talk to her, tell her that I promise her request and ask her toe back."

    "what?"

    Shen Moru suddenly raised his voice, and immediately realized what Xiao Baiyu meant. He lowered his voice and asked in astonishment, "Old Xiao, are you crazy? You promise to let Nuo Nuo join Dragon Soul ? As a Dragon Horn, you should know how dangerous the tasks of Dragon Soul are. Aren¡¯t you sending her to death?"

    "Oh, I don¡¯t want to do that, but now... Nuo Nuo has been extremely stubborn since her childhood, and she has a good rtionship with her brother. Since Chu Nan had an ident, she has asked to join Dragon Soul. I didn¡¯t promise her request, so she ran away from home in a rage and went to Ninghai working as a special policewoman. It has been more than two years since she left home. my wife keeps talking about her all day, and my father also misses her. Especially when Nuo Nuo is missing this time, they almost go crazy. My father has told me that if I can¡¯t find Nuo Nuo, he would kick me out of the family. My wife also said that she would divorce me if she still can¡¯t see her precious daughter. I can do nothing about it. It is dangerous to join Dragon Soul, but under my eyes, I can take care of her. It is also dangerous to be a special policewoman in Ninghai. After considering for a long time, I think that since I have already made the decision for her in marriage, I should leave her the choice at work."

    Xiao Baiyu talked with tremendous helplessness.

 Chapter 48 Old Comrade

    Shen Moru wanted tough but failed to do that. As a father, he could understand parental love for their children. The illness of his daughter Shen Muqing had always been a sharp knife hanging on his heart, making him sleepless. He was so afraid that he would wake up one day and hear the bad news of losing his beloved daughter.

    Therefore, he could understand Xiao Baiyu¡¯s mood. He said with a deep sigh, "Since you have made the decision, I will try it."

    "Well, thanks for your help."

    "Don¡¯t mention it, since we¡¯ve been buddies for so many years. When I return to Yan Jing, let¡¯s get together and have some drinks."

    Shen Moru wanted to tell him that there was hope for curing Shen Muqing. Nevertheless, at the thought that Xiao Baiyu was at the lowest point of his mood at the moment and it was not the best time to tell him this news, he stopped talking.

    After hanging up the phone, Shen Moru waved to Mo Fei who had just pushed the door ande in, "How is the trial?"

    Mo Fei trotted over to him and respectfully reported, "Crazy Wolf is crazy, and he is still asleep after being injected with sedative; ck Skin is only in charge of outside assistance and doesn¡¯t know anything. After all, he joined ¡¯vampire mercenary group¡¯ based on his driving talent. He has always been engaged in the task of assistance. It is normal that he does not know about the n. Li Buji made a confession, but he does not know much. What he told us is basically the situation we have known. The only clue is that their food, clothing, amodation and transportation including information are all provided by a contact person called ¡¯ck Fox¡¯ arranged by the employer. However, this ck Fox is very cautious and has never met with them. They have contacted by telephone. We have checked that phone number. It is a space card which has been deactivated and cannot be located."

    Shen Moru frowned and asked, "Just these? Does the trail go cold?"

    "Besides, the Monkey who is sent by ck Fox is the only person Li Buji and his associates have met. ording to Li Buji¡¯s confession, they did not kill Monkey, but now Monkey has disappeared, and no one knows he¡¯s alive or dead. We are working hard to trace his whereabouts, but there is no news yet."

    Mo Fei cautiously observed Shen Moru¡¯s expression. He was about to talk, but said nothing.

    "What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t cover it up. Don¡¯t be hesitant in front of me."

    Shen Moru saw through his trick at a nce and red at him impatiently.

    Mo Fei chuckled, and said a pitiful face while rubbing his hands together, "Old Chief, anyway I¡¯m a soldier cultivated by you. You know, Ninghai is an exclusive city, and as an outsider, I struggled to establish myself in Ninghai national security bureau. Liu Junwei is a young man strongly promoted by me. It is difficult to carry out my work without his support. I should have the assistance of a strong soldier. Can you please pull your punches and leave Liu Junwei to me."

    "You are hopeless. When have I said I intend to steal your subordinate." Shen Moru¡¯s old face turned red, but at the thought that he had not taken action, he immediately said with confidence.

    "I know well about your temperament." Mo Fei curled his lip and muttered in a low voice.

    "Get out! If you keep talking this nonsense, I¡¯ll steal your subordinate and make you amander without subordinates."

    Shen Moru gave him a hard look and cursed with a smile.

    Mo Fei was not afraid of this old leader, because he knew him so well. He immediately took out a cigarette, handed it to Shen Moru and lit it for him. He then lit another cigarette for himself, sat on the conference table and smoked with Shen Moru, not looking like a leader at all.

    Mo Fei suddenly said after taking a drag, "By the way, old Chief, we got another confession out of Li Buji. I don¡¯t know how to make a decision. Can you give me some suggestion?"

    "Oh, tell me." Shen Moru replied carelessly.

    "ording to special policemen¡¯s words, Li Buji was caught by Xiao Nuo, and we should cite her for merit. However, we know from Li Buji that he was caught not only because of Xiao Nuo, but with another person¡¯s help. I don¡¯t know how to cite Xiao Nuo for merit. Old Chief, can you tell me what I should do with it?"

    Mo Fei nced at Shen Moru and seemingly meant something else.

    "Another person? Is him a special policeman? Although Xiao Nuo acted without authorization and almost destroyed our n, after all, she captured the most threatening sniper. Even if it is not her own merit, we can also cite Gunfire special police team for a collective merit!"

    Shen Moru said evasively. Normally speaking, Xiao Nuo did not listen to orders and acted arbitrarily without organization and discipline. It was a petty punishment to record her for demerit, not to mention for merit. Nevertheless, old Xiao had asked him for a favor, and he did not want to dissatisfy Xiao Nuo before they had the conversation about joining Dragon Soul.

    "He¡¯s not from special police team. In fact, in the whole special police team, Xiao Nuo was the only one participating inst night¡¯s action. The person who helped her capture Li Buji is not from special police team, but an outsider."

    Mo Fei smiled, as if he was recalling something.

    "Outsider?" Shen Moru was really shocked. He smothered the cigarette in the ashtray and asked seriously, "Who is this guy?"

    Mo Fei looked straight at Shen Moru and said a name, "Hunter, our oldrade, previous warrior of Dragon Soul."

    "What?" Shen Moru trembled, and said with a sparkle in his eyes, "Hunter? How is it possible? They ..."

    Halfway through his words, Shen Moru seemed to think of something and immediately shut his mouth, but his slightly trembling hands showed his mood at the moment.

    "What happened at that time? Why did Dragon Teeth be expelled from the military? Why did you get transferred from Dragon Soulter? And were those buddies who went out to perform the task with Dragon Teeth really dead? Why does Hunter who is on the death list show up again? Do you know that during so many years, our old buddies of Dragon Soul have been so eager to figure out the truth and all of us have held these questions in for more than 20 years? The senior leaders said Dragon Teeth colluded with foreign forces and got our buddies killed, but none of us believe it. Dragon Scale, you must know the truth. Please tell me. Otherwise, I will not close my eyes even if I die."

    With his eyes turning red and filled with tears, Mo Fei clenched his fist and stared at Shen Yunru with anticipation.

    Shen Moru closed his eyes in pain. After a long time, he calmed down and patted Mo Fei¡¯s shoulder, "I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve signed a confidentiality agreement, so I can¡¯t tell you anything. I can only say that I have done what I can."

    Mo Fei drooped his head like a deted balloon. As a man in his forties, he looked like a child who had been wronged with no one to confide in. With a sad face, he said in a choking voice.

    "Among so many buddies in the whole Dragon Soul, who dares to say that he has not been saved by Dragon Teeth. Every time we performed a task, he took the lead and fought on the front line. Each of us owes him one or more lives. How can someone like him possibly betray his buddies? Anyway, I don¡¯t believe it, and none of the entire Dragon Soul believes it. I can¡¯t understand. It is obvious that Dragon Teeth was wronged. Why did the senior leaders say that he colluded with the enemies? Who framed him? Dragon Horn, Dragon Teeth and you are sworn brothers, the dragon triangle of our dragon soul, as well as the spiritual pir of our dragon soul. Why don¡¯t you even say something fair for him?"

    "I didn¡¯t say something fair for him? If I didn¡¯t, can Dragon Teeth stay alive? If I didn¡¯t, will I be transferred from dragon soul? I..."

    Shen Moru shouted exhaustedly. Before finishing his words, he saw a cunning smile on Mo Fei¡¯s face, and suddenly realized that he had been trapped by him.

    He immediately kicked Mo Fei with a frenzy of rage, "Fuck, you little bastard get guts, and dare to trap me."

    Mo Fei ran away awkwardly and swiftly. He then pushed the door of the conference room, poked his head behind the door and said with a smug smile, "You and Dragon Horn are so tight-mouthed. Since it¡¯s confidential, we won¡¯t ask more about it. I I just want to confirm whether Dragon Teeth is alive or not. Now that I know that he is still alive, I feel at ease."

    "You are such a brat!" Shen Moru shook his head and smiled bitterly, while Dragon Teeth¡¯s burly figure shed through his mind.

    He secretly sighed, "Dragon Teeth, we haven¡¯t seen each other for more than 20 years. Are you all right?" "Hunter, why did you show up in Ninghai?"

    "By the way, Chief," Mo Fei pushed the door to step in again and said seriously, "Besides Li Buji who has been caught, Maimed Tiger died under the iron wood arrow of Hunter. What should we do?"

    "Include their death in Xiao Nuo¡¯s merit. Strictly keep the secret of the appearance of Hunter, and don¡¯t disclose even a little of it. Otherwise I will me it on you!"

    After a hesitation, Shen Moru gave an order resolutely.

    "Yes, Chief, I promise to aplish the mission!"

    Mo Fei stood at attention and made a standard military salute, his eyes shining with brilliance.

    He knew that previous Dragon Scale would never sit and watch the buddies of Dragon Soul get into danger. Once they joined Dragon Soul, they were destined to be best buddies forever.

    Once the news of the Hunter¡¯s appearance in Ninghai was leaked out, the forces that had framed Dragon Teeth would never let him go. The consequences were unimaginable. Blocking the news was the best way to protect him.

    Mo Fei secretly expected that Hunter would sneak into his home in the middle of the night, and then talk with him merrily while drinking, so that he could know about where the buddies who had disappeared went.

    The meeting room was full of smoke, and the ashtray was full of cigarette butts. Shen Moru sat on the table with a lost look, and his eyes were a little moist. He muttered to himself.

    "Hunter, you are so silly. Why do youe back since you have left? Do youe back alone, or with others? What do you intend to do?"

    After thinking for a while, Shen Moru still called Xiao Baiyu, "Old Xiao, can you talk now?"

    "Yeah, I¡¯m alone. Just talk." There came the sound of Xiao Baiyu pouring tea from the phone.

    "Hunter is back!" Shen Moru said in a heavy tone.

    "Bang". There came the sound of teacup broken from the phone. Xiao Baiyu breathed increasingly hard, "Have you met Hunter?"

    "No, but Mo Fei has found the iron wood arrows on Maimed Tiger and Li Buji."

    Shen Moru noticed that Xiao Baiyu seemed to be relieved over the phone. Xiao Baiyu sounded calm and made the decision as he expected.

    "Fortunately, it is Mo Fei who found the arrows. Ask him to keep the secret and not to disclose it."

    Shen Moru sighed, "It¡¯s not a big deal. The only trouble is that Li Buji is still alive."

    After a short silence, Xiao Baiyu¡¯s fierce voice came from the phone, "Then make him close his mouth forever!"

    Shen Moru smiled bitterly. He knew that Xiao Baiyu would give him such an answer. When it came to killing, he was far less resolute than Xiao Baiyu. He said, "Well, anyway, Li Buji is guilty of monstrous crimes, and his death is not worth regretting. We have no psychological burden to do that!"

    "Contact Hunter secretly as soon as possible and tell him that regardless of any important things, he must leave China immediately, and I will secretly protect my son-inw."

    Xiao Baiyu was silent for a moment, and he said something that made Shen Moru horrified.

    "What are you talking about? Dragon Teeth¡¯s son is in Ninghai? Hunter came here for him?"

    Xiao Baiyu smiled bitterly and said, "Old Shen, it¡¯s not that I intend to hide it from you. You know, it matters a great deal, I can¡¯t let the kid get into danger, so even I have never paid attention to him, lest I will arouse some people¡¯s attention..."

 Chapter 49 Xiao Baiyus Concern

    "Okay, since we are good buddies, you don¡¯t need to exin it to me. I can understand. After all, he is your future son-inw, and I will not ask more about it. However, you have always refused to tell me who trapped Dragon Teeth. Can you tell me now?"

    Shen Moru failed to hide his jealousy in his words. At that time, the three of them were bound together like brothers and risked their lives to fight together on the battlefield. They could trust each other with their lives.

    However, Dragon Teeth and Dragon Horn had arranged the marriage between their kids in advance, which made him extremely jealous and angry for a long time.

    Xiao Baiyu ignored his jealousy and said with a serious tone, "I have been trying to find out the truth, but the opponent did everything rigorously. Every time I found a key clue, people rted to it were killed immediately. I suspect it is rted to the Zhao family in Yanjing."

    "You mean the Zhao family which are my my inws?" Shen Moru was shocked and asked in disbelief.

    "Your inws? Your family and the Zhao family have united in marriage?" Xiao Baiyu asked in astonishment.

    Shen Moru said with anxiety, "You know, I have seldom been engaged in my family affairs. Soon after Mu Qing was born, when my father and the master of the Zhao family were drinking, they secretly arranged the marriage between Mu Qing and Zilong. Afterwards, because of Mu Qing¡¯s poor health, we have never mentioned it again, so the news has always been blocked. The Zhao family is also waiting. Once Mu Qing gets better, they will definitely bring it up again. Moreover, Zilong and Mu Qing have been friends since their childhood. Even if Mu Qing has been in poor health, he has never intended to leave and often makes time to visit her. Nevertheless, if Zhao Tianya is really the one who framed Dragon Teeth, I will never agree on this marriage."

    Xiao Baiyu also knew that the marriage between two big families was rted to the interests of the whole family. Even though Shen Moru had a right to speak in the Shen Family, the big issue like marriage was not what he could decide. Everything depended on the willingness of his father. As an outsider, Xiao Baiyu shouldn¡¯t say anything more, so he could only sigh andfort Shen Moru.

    "It¡¯s just a suspicion with no conclusive evidence. Anyway, Muqing is only 22 years old. There is no hurry for her to get married, so we still have time. I will check it out. You can hold it off as far as possible. At the very least, even if the Zhao Family is behind this, it may be the private action of Zhao Tianya, the current master of the Zhao Family, and the Zhao family may not be involved in it. I¡¯ve heard of Zhao Zilong, the son of Zhao Tianya. He¡¯s handsome, refined and cultured. The most rare thing is that he is tremendously capable and considerate and kind to men of talent without being profligate like other young men from wealthy families. He acts quite like Lord Mengchang who had recruited several thousands of counsellors. Thus, he is known as ¡¯Little Mengchang¡¯ and ¡¯First Childe in Yanjing¡¯. What¡¯s more, he is the first heir who has been cultivated by the Zhao Family. He is qualified to be our Mu Qing¡¯s husband."

    However, Shen Moru shook his head slightly and said resolutely, "I don¡¯t care about what Zhao Zilongis like. If Zhao Tianya is the instigator, he was not the master of the Zhao family twenty years ago, and must be incapable of influencing the senior leaders of the military at that time. Thus, the Zhao family must have offered assistance behind such arge conspiracy. Even if I should take risks of being expelled from the Shen family, I will never agree on the marriage with the Zhao family."

    "Oh, it¡¯s too early to talk about this now. Just wait and see. Zhao Zilong..."

    Xiao Baiyu wanted to say something, but stopped talking. If he didn¡¯t know the marriage between the Shen Family and the Zhao Family, he could still treat it in an ordinary manner. But now he thought that he had to tell Shen Moru.

    "What¡¯s the matter with Zhao Zilong?" Shen Moru said resolutely, but at the mention of Zhao Zilong who was his prospective son-inw, he was still very entangled.

    Zhao Zilong was unfettered, handsome, refined, decent, charismatic with no scandal, and seemed to be God¡¯s favored one with all the advantages of men. Shen Moru really appreciated this young man a lot.

    He was actually very satisfied to have such an outstanding son-inw. This was why he had never opposed the marriage with the Zhao Family.

    "Zhao Zilong has joined the Dragon Soul six months ago, and has performed very well. What¡¯s more, he is also preparing topete for the title Dragon Teeth."

    There was slight anxiety in Xiao Baiyu¡¯s tone. The Zhao Family had left no good impression on him.

    However, Zhao Zilong was really an exception. His innate affinity made him charismatic. After getting along with him for a few days, anyone¡¯s mind would be captured by him.

    In just half a year, he sessfully captured the minds of those arrogant soldiers of the Dragon Soul, and became the leader of the new generation as well as the most powerful contender for the title Dragon Teeth.

    The title Dragon Triangle was the spiritual pir as well as the soul of the Dragon Soul Special Forces. Although Xiao Baiyu still led the Dragon Soul now, he had already given up the title Dragon Horn.

    To join the new Dragon Triangle, one needed to win in the domestic armypetition and get the entry ticket to the international special forcespetition. Only after winning the first ce in the international special forcespetition, he would be qualified topete for a ce in the Dragon Triangle.

    The title Dragon Teeth had been vacant for more than 20 years. It was the most special one in the Dragon Triangle and the most difficult one to get.

    This title had nearly rigorous standards for strength, tactical strategy, speed, agility, intelligence, reaction speed, sting, sniping, assault, closebat, dangerous intuition, offensive power and others.

    After all, different from Dragon Scale who was good at defending and Dragon Horn who was good at strategy, it was the sharpest knife of the dragon soul, as well as the strongestbat power of the dragon soul. It was an invincible iconic title.

    Ten years ago, Wind Shadow was the most promising soldier to win the title ¡¯Dragon Teeth¡¯, but unfortunately he finally failed to get it due to insufficient offensive power. He was so frustrated that he retired and worked as a personal guard of Dragon Scale.

    It was what Xiao Baiyu worried about. Zhao Zilong had amazing affinity and cohesiveness. Besides, from the intensity of his usual training, Xiao Baiyu could tell that he was very close to the standard of the new "Dragon Teeth".

    If it were someone else, Xiao Baiyu would be very happy. After all, it was a good thing that new talents came forth, and they could develop the Dragon Soul and be qualified sessors of the Dragon Soul.

    However, Zhao Zilong was from the Zhao family which was the biggest suspect of framing the previous Dragon Teeth. It made him have to think more.

    Was it the Zhao Family sought to seize the mastership of the Dragon Soul or Zhao Zilong purely wanted to challenge himself?

    How could someone experienced like Shen Moru fail to understand what Xiao Baiyu meant. Shen Moru sighed with gging interest and said, "We just need to have a clear conscience when dealing with something. Besides, it¡¯s unnecessary to get the younger generation involved in the old generation¡¯s old scores. "

    Xiao Baiyu was silent for a moment and sighed, "Let it be so!"

    After hanging up the phone, Xiao Baiyu couldn¡¯t be calm for a long time. He actually hoped that Shen Moru could take his side and find ways to stop the Zhao family from expanding their forces.

    After all, what happened at that time had thoroughly discredited the Zhao Family, which made the Zhao Family irreconcble with Dragon Teeth.

    As brothers of Dragon Teeth, they should have unconditionally supported Dragon Teeth. However, as the younger generation of big families, they had to consider the interests of their families.

    Big families were intertwined with aplicated rtionship. No one was willing to see the dominance of only one big family.

    The Zhao family was ambitious, and Zhao Tianya, the master of the Zhao family, was also very capable. He lured medium and small families with interests and united them to resist other big families.

    Driven by interests, many families had taken the Zhao family¡¯s side, which enabled the Zhao family¡¯s forces to expand wildly. In this way, the Zhao Family had a slight tendency to be the first family in Yanjing.

    They had made great achievements in both political and business circles. If they seized the mastership of the military, it wouldpletely fill up the only shoring of the Zhao family. At that time, the Zhao family would be able topletely suppress other big families and be the head of all big families with an absolute voice in resource integration and distribution, which would definitely not be a good thing for other big families.

    Shen Moru had made a big mistake on an impulse, and was almost sent to the military court. With the full support of the Shen Family in social intercourse, he was transferred out of the Dragon Soul for punishment. After a few years of depression, he made aeback, and lived a slightly better life in recent years after making a number of contributions.

    Now he obviously had lost his previous sharpness and talents, and did not want to meddle in the business.

    Of course, it must have something to do with Zhao Zilong¡¯s innate affinity and his identity of Shen Moru¡¯s future son-inw.

    Xiao Baiyu could understand him, but also had a dested feeling of fighting in istion.

    Standing in front of the window of themand room with his hands behind his back and watching Zhao Zilong gently smiling and surrounded by others in the training field, he felt sick as if he ate a fly.

    He drew the curtain in anger, and then frowned, lit up a cigarette and took a toke. In the rising smoke, he swore in anger, "Fuck!"

    Zhao Zilong, who was enjoying the ttery of the Dragon Soul warriors, looked at the window with the closed curtain, a meaningful smile appearing on his lips.

    There was another person who also felt ufortable like Xiao Baiyu. He was the young captain Ye Zhiqiu who had told the dragon soul warriors about the history of the Dragon Soul in Ninghai.

    Ye Zhiqiu and Xiao Chunan had been the leading figures of the younger generation of the Dragon Soul. After Xiao Chuan¡¯s disappearance, Ye Zhiqiu stood out and became the focus of attention and the best young man, not one of the best.

    However, Zhao Zilong showed up six months ago. In less than three months after that, most of Ye Zhiqiu¡¯s loyal supporters had betrayed him and started to revolve around Zhao Zilong.

    Zhao Zilong was very generous with a friendly smile, and could always touch the softest ce in people¡¯s heart when talking to them.

    He showed the utmost concern for warriors who were sick or had domestic difficulties and brought warmth to them like a spring breeze. They unwittingly developed goodwill for him, thus to trust and worship him.

    Although Ye Zhiqiu felt that he was so hypocritical and what he did was courting others¡¯ favor. Nevertheless, Ye Zhiqiu also had to admit that he was indeed a person with a great deal of charm and trick.

    What made Ye Zhiqiu feel depressed was that this hypocritical guy not only had fascinating charm, but also showed his superhuman talent in military training.

    As a returnee from the United States after studying there, he acted like a natural armyman. He achieved excellent results in military training subjects such as shooting, mobile sniping, sting, driving, reconnaissance, weight-bearing cross-country running, field rescue, fighting, military topography,puter military simtion and so on. He was not inferior to Ye Zhiqiu who was the young king of soldiers at all, and even had a tendency to surpass Ye Zhiqiu in some subjects.

    After joining the Dragon Soth for so many years, he was suppressed by a recruit within half a year. It made Ye Zhiqiu, who was arrogant, feel very hurt and frustrated.

    He could tell that the Chief did not like Zhao Zilong. As the direct pupil cultivated by Xiao Baiyu, he did not want to disappoint Xiao Baiyu.

    Thus, he could only turn grief into the driving force and carry out overload training, so as to break through his limits and suppress Zhao Zilong¡¯s arrogance by fulfilling himself in thepetition.

    Zhao Zilong cordially talked to the warriors while from the corner of his eye paying attention to Ye Zhiqiu, who was desperately training. He watched his current biggestpetitor, with a trace of imperceptible scorn across his eyes.

    Since his childhood, he had been God¡¯s favored one. From primary school to studying in the United States, he had always been a well-deserved schoolmaster. At the age of 23, he returned after obtaining a master¡¯s degree, and then he emerged in the business world.

    In just a little over a year, he had almost doubled the output value of the Zhao Family. He was praised as an outstanding person by the previous master of the Zhao Family, and directly identified as the next heir to the Zhao family. Wherever he went, he was the focus of attention.

 Chapter 50 Zhao Zilong

    His handsome face, tall and strong figure, impable etiquette, elegant and noble temperament, rich and powerful family background, intelligence and emotional quotient far beyond those of ordinary people, along with irresistible charm, all of these enabled him to be among the most outstanding people in the world and qualified to look down on all others.

    He was innately proud, but he hid it very well. He knew that most people in this world were jealous of the most outstanding people.

    A tree stood out among the forest would first be blown down by the wind.

    Since he was a kid, he had understood this truth from the jealous eyes of the contenders in his family.

    Therefore, he never put himself in a dangerous position high above. He knew that he was not qualified to enjoy the pleasure of looking down on all others before he had tremendous strength.

    He enjoyed looking down on the world and toying with everyone.

    However, he had to endure the disgust in his heart and disguise himself as an approachable person to y the hypocrite in front of those whom he didn¡¯t care at all.

    It was not his desire toe to this sweaty military camp to fight for the so-called Dragon Teeth.

    It was just that the person to whom he was most grateful in his life was Zhao Tianya, the master of the Zhao Family. Nevertheless, he preferred to call him father to show their close rtionship.

    When he was a child, he was called Zhao Ziyu instead of Zhao Zilong. Among the younger generation of the Zhao Family, he was not outstanding. He was timid, self-abased, solitary and even slightly depressed, even not daring to look at other people¡¯s eyes when talking to them.

    He saw his furious father Zhao Tianhai, who was from a branch of the Zhao Family, kill his mother who wasmitting adultery with a toyboy on the bed. The toyboy was even more tragic. After being executed, his body was fed to a dog.

    His mother was very beautiful. She was the mistress of Zhao Tianhai, the famous yboy of the Zhao Family. Thus, his identity had always been Zhao Tianhai¡¯s illegitimate child.

    The only lucky thing was that although he was an illegitimate child, he was the only son of Zhao Tianhai.

    Therefore, after Zhao Tianhai killed the couple whomitted adultery behind him, he brought his son who pretended to be sleeping back to the Zhao family. But after that, he indulged in seeking sexual affairs while being indifferent to his son.

    He spent his childhood in darkness, which made he psychologically distorted and filled with hatred. So he had suffered from depression from an early age.

    However, he always believed that the opportunity was always reserved for those who were prepared, so when the opportunity came, he would not hesitate to seize it.

    When he was five years old, he met his chance.

    On that day, Zhao Tianya was in a bad mood and drunk, lying on the snowfield outside his small courtyard. At that time, he who had be a good schemer recognized Zhao Tianya¡¯s identity and immediately put on a show of helping people without seeking reward. As an emaciated kid, he struggled to pull Zhao Tianya into his small room and took care of him for a night.

    From that day on, he came into Zhao Tianya¡¯s sight, thuspletely changing his destiny.

    He still remembered that morning, when he was not fully awake, Zhao Tianya appeared in his remote courtyard to reach out to him like a savior in morning glow.

    "Ziyu, Ziyu, a stupid-looking man of great wisdom is good, but I prefer Zhao Zilong which indicates iron horse and silver gun. From today, your name is Zhao Zilong, and you are my son. My name is Zhao Tianya."

    In the face of Zhao Tianya who was a powerful figure among the direct descendants of the Zhao family, Zhao Tianhai did not hesitate to pass Zhao Zilong to him, and there was no rtionship between Zhao Tianhai and Zhao Zilong ever since.

    Zhao Tianya regarded him as his own son and taught him martial arts, calligraphy, how to deal with interpersonal rtionship and thick ck theory. Zhao Tianya tried his best to cultivate him until he was trained to be the brilliant little Mengchang.

    When Zhao Zilong was fifteen years old, Zhao Tianhai identally died in a car ident. Zhao Tianya might not even know that Zhao Zilong who he considered a son he was proud of was actually behind it.

    Zhao Tianhai had lived in dreams for so many years and totally forgotten his son Zhao Zilong, but Zhao Zilong had never forgotten about him. He might never know that his idental death was the borate n of his own son.

    Zhao Zilong hated his humble family background, his mother who was a shameless mistress and cheated on his father, as well as Zhao Tianhai who only indulged in seeking sexual affairs while being indifferent to him. Thus, he had to erase all the imprints about his humble family background.

    After Zhao Tianhai¡¯s death, those who knew that he was not the son of Zhao Tianya had died in various idents in these years, and there was no clue of their death.

    Even Zhao Tianya, who was so savvy, had never thought that these people didn¡¯t die from idents but were actually killed by Zhao Zilong because he was afraid that they would expose his identity as a humble illegitimate child.

    The son of the master of the Zhao family, it was such a respectable family background, which made his life stainless andpletely perfected his image.

    The only person in the world who knew that he was not Zhao Tianya¡¯s biological son was Zhao Tianya himself. Even Zhao Tianya¡¯s biological daughter Zhao Chenxi thought that he was her biological brother.

    Zhao Tianya¡¯s wife, the woman who had always disliked him, also died from an ident under his ingenious n. It had not caused anyone¡¯s suspicion. Everything was so perfect.

    He knew that everything he had was given by Zhao Tianya, so when Zhao Tianya asked him to join the dragon soul, he would definitely do that no matter how reluctant he was.

    In his heart, Zhao Tianya was his biological father. As a filial son, how could he refuse to follow his father¡¯s order?

    Hearing thepliments of the dragon soul warriors, he smiled joyfully, while wondering if he should n an ident to get rid of Ye Zhiqiu.

    But after thinking for a while, he decided to give up this tempting idea. He would feel lonely at the top. Without apetitor, the game was not fun.

    He just kept thinking of Shen Muqing, the girl who he vowed to marry when he first saw her at the age of thirteen.

    At that time, she was a sick little girl with a pair of innocent and clear eyes. When he first met her, she was only eleven years old, but shepletely moved his heart.

    Her clear gaze could wash away the disguise from his sinful heart. He felt so relieved like a sinner with blood on his hands after confessing to the pastor. He was obsessed with the feeling ofying down all disguise and being spiritually free.

    There were numerous women who wanted to be Zhao Zilong¡¯s wife. Among them, there were not a few top beauties who were not inferior to Shen Muqing. But he had always flirted with them for fun. In his heart, the only wife who he wanted in his life was Shen Muqing, and he would never changed his mind until his death.

    He liked her innocent eyes, her quiet look, her delicate temperament, her intellectual and gentle beauty, and her open-minded attitude in front of life threats...

    He liked everything about her. He still remembered his ecstasy when he knew that Shen Muqing had been engaged to him soon after she was born. On that night, it was the first time he had been drunk in his life as well as the only time.

    For a person with too many secrets in his heart, it was very dangerous to be drunk, so he had never get drunk. Even on some important asions, he would just have a sip without drinking too much.

    However, that night he let himself get drunk. The tremendous happiness made him want to get drunk.

    Thinking of this, he looked up at Xiao Baiyu¡¯smand room with endless hatred and grievances in his heart.

    This damned Xiao Baiyu must do that on purpose. He would rather take Ye Zhiqiu to Ninghai than take him to. Otherwise he could go there to meet his fianc¨¦e.

    Thest time they met was half a year ago, and Mu Qing was getting more and more beautiful. If it weren¡¯t for the damned illness, he really wanted to marry her now.

    He did not care about Shen Muqing¡¯s indifferent attitude towards him. Compared with other people, Shen Muqing could be considered intimate with him.

    He believed that Shen Muqing would be his wife, and could only be his wife. No matter who dared to obstruct their rtionship, he would not hesitate to get rid of him.

    He had been an extremely self-abased person, but the smooth experience during these years had turned him into an extremely confident person.

    However, he who was familiar with psychology couldn¡¯t face himself. In fact, excessive self-confidence could be narcissism, while narcissism was usually an external performance of the extreme inferiority in the depth of his heart.

    Ding Ning returned home and found that the warning traps set by him did not move. It indicated that no one hade in, so he felt relieved.

    He locked the door, walked into the bathroom and turned on the shower head to wash off the bio-simted skin with a special potion. The skin turned back into a ball after cleaning, and his bones were restored after a crack.

    After taking a shower and putting the bow and folding knife back into the box under the bed, he stretched his hands and feet and felt sore. He couldn¡¯t help smiling bitterly.

    The skill of locking bones could change the height and even distort the bone joints, and it was okay to use it in a short time. Nevertheless, there were still some side effects when he had used it for more than one day.

    He feltfortable after giving himself a massage for a while, and then took out his phone and turned it on.

    After turning on his phone, Ding Ning saw more than 300 call reminders, which startled him.

    He took a closer look, and found that more than 200 of them were made by Ling Yun from 8:00 in the morning until now almost without discontinuity, which showed her eagerness and worry.

    Among the call reminders, there were also dozens of them made by Shen Muqing, which confused Ding Ning a little. Were they not together? Why did they call him separately?

    Looking down, he saw calls from Executive Zhou, Mr. Hu, Mr. Zhang and others, but they were much less.

    Ding Ning estimated that they called him to ask about what had happened because he left the hospital even without going through the discharge formalities, he didn¡¯t need to answer them in a hurry. He should first call Ling Yun back to tell her he was safe.

    Before he finished the dialing, here came Ling Yun¡¯s call. Ding Ning quickly pressed the answer button, "Hello!"

    Perhaps Ling Yun had got used to calling without being answered, she didn¡¯t expect to be answered immediately. After silence for three seconds on the other end of the phone, when Ding Ning said hello again, here came Ling Yun¡¯s crying voice with joy.

    "Wu wu, Ding Ning, you finally turned on your phone. Are you okay? It freaked me out, wu wu wu..."

    Ding Ning felt warm. It made him feel so good to be concerned by someone. He teased softly, "I¡¯m definitely okay. I¡¯m your follower, who dared to do anything to me?"

    "Wu wu, where are you? I want to meet you right away."

    Ling Yun¡¯s whimper sounded soft and fierce, while full of dependence.

    "I am at home, and I will immediately go there to pick you up. Don¡¯t cry."

    Coaxing her for quite a while, Ding Ning finally made her smile through tears.

    Although Shen Muqing did not say anything, Ding Ning¡¯s sensitive ears enabled him to hear her sigh in relief.

    It made his heart ripple. He thought, "Is fairy Qing also worried about me? Is she worried about me, or worried that no one can cure her if something terrible happens to me?"

    Finally, he hung up the phone and walked quickly outside themunity. Li Qiuhai¡¯s Toyota Prado was still parked at the gate of themunity. After picking up Ling Yun and returning home, he should return the car.

    Unexpectedly when he just arrived at the entrance of themunity, he was hit by a panic figure.

    "Sorry, sorry!"

    The skinny guy wore a visor which covered most of his face and a pair of big frog sun sses. He repeatedly nodded and apologized in extremely rigid Mandarin, and then turned around to run away in panic.

    "Fuck, skinny monkey, do you intend to steal something from me again?"

    Ding Ning reached out to grab the guy¡¯s wrist and looked at him with a faint smile, while pulling out his wallet to check whether he had lost something.

 Chapter 51 Shootout

    The skinny monkey was named Hou Xiaochun and nicknamed Monkey. He also rented an apartment in thismunity, and was an old acquaintance of Ding Ning.

    However, the rtionship between them was not harmonious. Monkey was a habitual thief who had stolen Ding Ning¡¯s purse several times but ended up with being caught by Ling Yun and forced to return the purse.

    At first, Monkey was recalcitrant, and stole from Ding Ning several times for revenge. After being beaten a few times, he finally stopped doing that.

    He had to stop doing that, because Ling Yun was brutal. As long as Ding Ning lost something, she just charged it to his ount and beat him no matter whether there was evidence or not.

    Over time, he was scared of Ling Yun. Every time he saw Ling Yun, he ttered her by calling her Uncle Yun with a greasy face. Since then, he and Ding Ning had never interfered with each other.

    Ding Ning actually admired him. This guy could be considered professional in stealing things. Even if he was on careful alert, this guy could still take away his things without making any sound.

    "Ah, brother Ning, how do I dare to steal your things? I¡¯m really in a hurry and identally ran into you. Sorry, I¡¯ll apologize to you some day. I¡¯m still in a hurry, and have to leave now!"

    The skinny monkey smiled cautiously in panic, and kept apologizing unctuously. After Ding Ning confirmed that he had not lost anything and rxed his grip, he turned around and ran away hastily.

    Ding Ning watched his back in puzzlement. When this guy met him in normal times, although this guy was not so arrogant, he would give him a cold shoulder.

    After all, Ding Ning hid his strength well. Every time it was Ling Yun who beat him. In the eyes of Monkey, Ding Ning was just a toyboy relying on Ling Yun. He didn¡¯t provoke Ding Ning, just because he couldn¡¯t afford to offend Ling Yun. He wasn¡¯t scared of Ding Ning at all. It was abnormal for him to apologize to Ding Ning humbly.

    This guy was in disguise. Could it be that he had been noticed due to his failure in stealing things? Ding Ning shook his head in puzzlement, but continued walking out without taking it serious.

    As Ding Ning just walked out of themunity gate, he reached into his pocket and his face immediately darkened. Fuck, he did not know when the car key was stolen by the skinny monkey. He had just checked his wallet, but ignored the car key.

    It was weird. Why did the skinny monkey steal the car key? Ding Ning was wondering, but found several policemen standing next to the Toyota Prado parked at the entrance of themunity.

    Zhao Gang, the captain of the district criminal police team, was also there, talking about something with a fashionable young woman.

    Ding Ning was stunned. The woman looked arrogant, but talked so loudly that he could hear her clearly.

    "Captain Zhao, I¡¯ve juste back from abroad, and found the car of my family has been stolen. Have you found out who stole it?"

    "Miss Li, calm down. You just reported the case, and we¡¯ve found the stolen car? We need time to handle the case."

    Zhao Gang seemed to be impatient due to being badgered by her, so his tone was a bit stiff.

    Unexpectedly the woman got emotional and shouted, "You said you need time. Is the domestic police so useless? The fact is very clear. From the monitor, we can see that the car thief is a man and a woman and both of them were in a white coat. Ding Ning left the hospital without going through the discharge formalities, and the car happens to be parked at the entrance of themunity where he lives. He must have stolen my father¡¯s car in order to take revenge on my father. You should issue a wanted circr to arrest him immediately."

    As Zhao Gang¡¯s face darkened, he said with displeasure, "We can¡¯t see the specific appearance of the car thief on the monitor. Miss Li, you had better not make irresponsible remarks with no evidence. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be used of frame-up. You don¡¯t need to teach us how to handle the case. Please step aside, don¡¯t hinder us from handling the case. We will carry out an investigation and give you an exnation."

    "Are domestic policemen so abominable? No wonder the public security is so terrible, and the crime rate is so high. You are just ipetent trash. Obviously the car thief is Ding Ning, why don¡¯t you arrest him?"

    The woman shouted hysterically, which attracted the attention of people around her. They looked scornful, makingments about her. Someone crazy about foreign things like her didn¡¯t leave a good impression on them.

    "Please step aside. You don¡¯t need to tell us how to handle the case. If you keep hindering us from handling the case, don¡¯t me us for arresting you and using you of hindering us from enforcing thew."

    Several police officers had long been mad at her. On hearing the captain¡¯s relentless shout, they pushed her aside by force and left her alone shouting that she would call herwyer and ask herwyer to sue them.

    Ding Ning got a big headache, and secretly cursed Ling Yun who had a crow mouth. Good things didn¡¯t happen, while bad things did. Li Qiuhai¡¯s daughter really came back, and the most terrible thing was that she had found the car was lost. They were in a big trouble.

    Ding Ning immediately turned around and walked in the other direction. He stopped a taxi to rush to the Half Bay Vi, while thinking about how to solve this problem with his brain spinning rapidly.

    He didn¡¯t know that as he left, the skinny monkey ran out stealthily. He came over to Zhao Gang and said, Comrade police, the car was stolen by me, and I am here to turn myself in."

    Zhao Gang looked at him in astonishment, but noticed that the skinny monkey looked flustered and kept looking around. He said in a deep voice, "This is not a joke, are you sure that you stole the car?"

    "It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me. See, the car key is still in my hand. Comrade police, please arrest me."

    The skinny monkey reached out to pull out the key of Toyota Prado and unlocked the electronic lock.

    "It¡¯s impossible. The guy who stole the car is Ding Ning, not you. Tell me, how much did Ding Ning pay you for taking the me? I will give you more!"

    Li Wenwen rushed forward, ferociously grabbed the cor of the skinny monkey to shake him, and fixedly red at him.

    "Go to hell, the car is stolen by me. Get out!"

    The skinny monkey saw that the policeman did not arrest him even when he turned himself in. He suddenly became anxious and looked fierce. He gave Li Wenwen a p in the face, which made her dumbfound while covering her face.

    The skinny monkey turned around andcently stretched out his hands, "Comrade police, I surrendered myself. I not only stole a car but also hit her. Arrest me."

    Zhao Gang couldn¡¯t help butughed. He waved his hand and said, "Cuff him and take him away!"

    "You dare to beat me, you dare to hit me? I¡¯ll kill you!"

    Li Wenwen was obviously a spoiled child. Li Qiuhai had never beaten her since her childhood. At this moment, she was greatly irritated by the p of the skinny monkey. With her eyes turning red, she came up to scratch the face of the skinny monkey.

    The skinny monkey who was not tall quickly stepped back and hid himself behind Zhao Gang, while shouting, "Comrade police, she intends to hit me."

    "Flop". With a light sound, there was a burst of blood in Li Wenwen¡¯s chest, and she fell to the ground after a screech.

    "There are snipers. Be careful, and quickly spread out!"

    Zhao Gang¡¯s face changed dramatically. He roared and picked up Li Wenwen and hid behind a car.

    Other policemen looked for shelters and searched the location of the sniper, while calling the headquarters to seek support.

    "Help,rade police, protect me!"

    Monkey crawled to Zhao Gang and hid behind him, while holding his legs and shivering with dreary cries and screams.

    "Stay calm, stop screaming."

    With his forehead covered with cold sweat, Zhao Gang cautiously popped out his head and looked out. The surrounding people had been scared and fled, and the entire Fuxing Road was in a mess.

    "Whiz". A bullet flew across Zhao Gang¡¯s scalp and hit the stone wall behind him, creating a crater on the wall with bouncing gravel.

    Zhao Gang was so scared that he retracted his head. His heart beat sped, his mouth was dry, his legs went weak, and his body was soaked with sweat.

    China was the country with the strictest gun banning in the world. As the captain of the criminal police team, he had experienced the criminal suspects resisted with guns, but most of them were modified rural guns barely capable of aiming. He hadn¡¯t met gangsters with sniper rifles.

    If he hadn¡¯t really experienced the threat of the sniper rifle, he would never understand the horrifying pressure of facing death.

    He turned on the walkie-talkie to call the headquarters, "Call headquarters, call headquarters, it¡¯s Zhao Gang, captain of the criminal police team of Jingpu District Sub-bureau. When we were investigating a car theft in Fuxing Road, we were attacked by snipers. The reporter was shot and badly in need of rescue. Request support, request support!"

    Monkey was still shivering and howling as if his father had died, "Save me, save me, they are going to kill me. I am willing to cooperate with the police."

    Zhao Gang was stunned, and then realized the oddity of Monkey turning himself in. It seemed that this guy was being hunted down, so he sought protection by asking the police to arrest him.

    It made Zhao Gang exasperated. He kicked Monkey in the belly and cursed, "You get us into a big trouble."

    "Zhao Captain, Captain Zhao, the special police have already set out to support you and they are estimated to arrive in ten minutes. Please wait for support in ce. Please wait for support in ce!"

    The intermittent sounds of the main station came from the walkie-talkie, making Zhao Gang feel relieved, "Received, received. We will hold on, but here is a wounded person in great danger and in badly need of rescue!"

    "Received. We will report it to the superior, and request instruction about how to deal with it!"

    After learning about the situation on the spot, the main station immediately reported it to Director Qi. Director Qi immediately reported it to the government leaders and requested instruction about how to deal with it.

    At the same time, Sharp Sword special forces and national security bureau also received the order of Shen Moru and began to assemble quickly. They were going to block the street where the crime scene was located, disperse the crowd and avoid the injury of innocent people.

    Zhao Gang got the order immediately. First, he should ensure the safety of Monkey. Second, the superior had sent a helicopter here to take Li Wenwen to the nearest hospital for rescue.

    At this moment, several criminal police officers who were on the scene hadunched a fierce gun battle with the snipers. However, the sniper kept moving and upied themanding height with sniper rifles whose range was beyond the range of the police guns.

    It meant that the police couldn¡¯t pose any threat to the snipers. Instead, they were exposed to the snipers¡¯ guns. In just five minutes, three police officers were injured.

    Fortunately, they were injured on arms or legs, not on vital parts, so they would not be in danger temporarily. However, the wounds torn by the bullets of sniper rifle bled a lot. If they could not stop bleeding in time, they might eventually die because of excessive blood loss.

    As time passed by, the snipers apparently began to be impatient. They constantly shot at the Toyota Prado behind which Zhao Gang was hiding, which made Zhao Gang increasingly stressed.

    Monkey was shivering with fear, scared out of his pants. He buried his head in his hands,y prone on the ground and kept screaming, seemingly on the verge of copse.

    Li Wenwen looked pale and sounded breathless in aa. Her blouse had been dyed red by her blood. She would die at any time.

    Zhao Gang¡¯s heart was torn with anxiety. It had just been five minutes, and he should protect a dying wounded person and Monkey that was almost scared out of his wits. What could he do?

    The snipers had an obvious intention to kill Monkey by shooting through the fuel tank and causing the explosion of the car. He and Li Wenwen were just innocent people involved in the trouble.

    It was already very unsafe here. The Prado had been heavily damaged by the bullets and could explode at any time. He must take them away.

    Zhao Gang clenched his teeth, reached out to take out a pair of handcuffs. He handcuffed one of them on Monkey¡¯s wrist and the other on his wrist. He picked up Li Wenwen and shouted, "If you want to stay alive, rush with me."

    "No, I don¡¯t want to die. Help, I don¡¯t want to die."

    Monkey made a hysterical scream, and stayed on the ground without moving like a dead dog.

    "Sober up. The car is about to explode, and we must leave immediately. Stand up and follow me."

    Zhao Gangyu ruthlessly kicked Monkey in the face, which made his face full of blood and him stop screaming.

 Chapter 52 Police and the Thief

    "Are you sober? If you are, just rush with me. Have you seen the business car in front? We must rush there to hide ourselves. The fuel tank of this car has begun to leak petrol, and it will explode at any time. If we keep staying here, we¡¯ll die. As long as we rush over there and insist on five minutes, the reinforcements will arrived and we will be safe then."

    Zhao Gang showed the professionalism of the captain of criminal police team, saying in a cold voice with his face darkening.

    "I, I rush, I rush!"

    Monkey who had been sober also realized that the current situation was very dangerous. If he ran, there was a trace of hope for living. Otherwise, he would definitely die.

    At the crucial moment of life and death, the ferocity in his bones was provoked. He immediately climbed up, bent over and nodded. He said with ferocity in his eyes, "Let¡¯s go!"

    "One, two, three, run!"

    Zhao Gang bent over and counted. As he finished his words, he held Li Wenwen and rushed out like an arrow leaving the bow.

    Since it was rted to his own life, Monkey did not hold him back, and even ran a bit faster than Zhao Gang.

    "Bang bang bang!" A series of bullets hit the ground and created craters behind them.

    "Boom." With a earsplitting explosive sound, the Toyota Prado was finally detonated by stray bullets. Zhao Gang and Monkey were tossed by the huge explosive waves, and fell heavily on the ground.

    Zhao Gang only felt something sweet in his throat, and a mouthful of blood spurted out from his throat. He sank down on the ground and felt as if all his limbs were out of joint, while holding Li Wenwen against the side of his body in an iron grasp.

    Monkeyy prone on the ground, and it was unknown whether he was alive or not. Zhao Gang pulled himself together and shook Monkey, "How are you? Are you all right?"

    Monkey got up with his face covered with dirt and ringing in his ears, but he showed a smile of a lucky survivor and shouted, "What do you say? Hey, we are alive. We are alive."

    Zhao Gang only saw he talking, but could not hear what he was saying, because there was loud ringing in his ears. He shook his head, pointed at his ears and shouted, "I can¡¯t hear you."

    "What are you saying?" Monkey shouted with his head ant. Suddenly he uttered a heartrending cry with his hands on his hip.

    It turned out that they had just been thrown to the front of the business car by the explosive waves. Zhao Gang and Li Wenwen were okay, because their entire bodies were hidden by the car.

    Monkey was unlucky, because half of his butt was exposed and shot by the sniper. He cried out with pain.

    Zhao Gang immediately hauled the handcuff, and dragged him behind the car by force. Seeing that he was just shot in the butt, Zhao Gang felt relieved.

    Monkey looked at his wrist which had been stripped of his skin by a handcuff and revealed white bones. He sincerely said to a policeman for the first time in his life, "Thank you, you are a good policeman."

    Zhao Gangyu opened his eyes wide and looked at him nkly. He pointed at his ears and shook his head, indicating that he could not hear.

    Monkey showed a sincere smile, and pulled out a crumpled pack of Ninghai cigarettes from his pocket. He took out a cigarette, lit it up and handed it to Zhao Gang.

    Zhao Gang held Li Wenwen in his arms and leant against a wheel with blood on the corner of his mouth. He reached out to take the cigarette and took a long drag.

    Monkey slowly sat next to Zhao Gang with his butt sideways. He lit up a cigarette with a grimace and chuckled, "I didn¡¯t expect that I could sit next to the captain of the criminal police team and smoke together."

    Zhao Gang couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying. Everything was getting darker in front of him, and he could just see stars. He felt sharp pain as if his viscera had translocated. He spit out a drag and said to himself, "I don¡¯t know if I can stay alive this time. Anyway I¡¯ve tried my best."

    "Bang bang bang!" The bullets constantly hit on the business car, but neither of them paid attention to that. They had done everything they could, and could just wait for their fate.

    Monkey said after enjoying a drag, "If I can survive this time, I will never steal again and be a good person. I used to hate the police. But now, I have to say that you are a good person, and I admire you."

    With calm eyes, Zhao Gang slowly spit out a smoke ring. He looked a little regretted and said, "I am thirty years old now. I have dated three girlfriends. They either thought I was poor or my job was not guaranteed. I am still a bachelor now, but it may be a good thing. Since I can¡¯t provide them a stable family, I should not implicate them in my miserable life, lest they would mourn for me if I die. It¡¯s also a good thing. It¡¯s just that as the only son for three generations of our Zhao Family, I don¡¯t know how to tell my parents that I don¡¯t have any descendants after I die. Oh."

    "I grew up in a poor family. I have never gone to school and look a little ugly without any professional skill. I have always idled about in the society. Afterwards I met an experienced thief. He taught me the trick of stealing things with one hand because of my steady and speedy hands. I am a person with no great ambitions, so I have earned my living by theft since then."

    Monkey mocked himself with a bitter smile, "I had never intended to be a good person in my life. However, I didn¡¯t expect that I met a female college student who was kidnapped by a human trafficker from Ninghai to my hometown. It was a trafficking group with a great power in my hometown. As just a thief, I couldn¡¯t afford to offend them. However, I didn¡¯t know what was wrong with me. I couldn¡¯t bear to see a girl screwed by them, so I reported them to the Public Security Bureau and saved the girl. Unfortunately, it was still toote. The girl had been screwed by them, and cried desperately like a tearful person. She was not willing to go back to Ninghai, because she was afraid of gossip and too ashamed to meet others."

    Monkey¡¯s eyes turned red, and he said with sobs, "I really like her. It was the first time and the only time in my life that I¡¯ve fallen in love with a girl. Although she had been screwed, I didn¡¯t mind that. I asked her to marry me. I didn¡¯t think that she liked me, and knew that I didn¡¯t deserve her. Nevertheless, I got up the nerve to ask her to give me a chance to take care of her for a lifetime. To be honest, it was a terrible confession. I didn¡¯t think that she would promise to marry me. I just wanted to make her know that even if she had been screwed, there was someone who liked her. I just wanted to encourage her to live."

    Monkey cried with a happy smile on his face, "I didn¡¯t expect that she really married me. We had been a happy couple for three years and had a daughter. The three years were the happiest three years I have ever had. However, I was incapable of supporting my family. Stealing was my only skill. In order to support my family, I stopped stealing and went to work, but how much could I earn from my work? In our small county, even if I worked tirelessly, I could only earn a little more than 1,000 yuan per month. I had to support her and our child. I couldn¡¯t do that with a meagre sry."

    Zhao Gang did not look at him, and said to himself, "My parents are both criminal policemen who died in the fight with criminals. I have been determined to be a good policeman since I was a child. I was the top student in the police school and won the first ce every year, but so what? After I graduated, I became a policeman. With no background and experience, I started my career from a small police officer. I began to work at the age of twenty and have cracked numerousrge cases and crucial cases. I have received amendation from the Ministry of Public Security. I was promoted into current position in three years. I have worked hard, been disinterested, refused invitations for dinner and been unmoved by personal appeals, which made me offend many people. I¡¯m thirty years old now, but still stay in this position. My previous sharpness has been smoothed by the realistic society. They all said that I am so silly, because those in lower positions than mine have cars and houses, but I got nothing, even fail to get marry!"

    "I loved her and wanted to give her a good living condition, so I couldn¡¯t help but continue to steal. Unexpectedly when I went home happily with the money stolen from others, she let loose a stream of abuse against me and said that I didn¡¯t know what she wanted. Yeah, I really didn¡¯t know what she wanted. As a college student who was so beautiful, she married me who was just a thief, and wore patched clothes all day and lived a miserable life with me. I was sorry for her. I was useless. But I just wanted provide her a better life, was I wrong?"

    Monkey said with tears on his face, "That was our first quarrel, and the only quarrel. Ipromised. On that day, I went to the the home of the owner of the money with her and returned the money to him. I didn¡¯t expect that they reported the case to the police. She knelt down and pleaded piteously, but it didn¡¯t work at all. Because I admitted my mistake with good attitude, I had been detained for 15 days. She said that she hoped that I could be a dignified person. In order to reduce the burden on the family, she also intended to go to work and leave our child to the neighbors for care. I promised her. However, the manager of thatpany was a beast. On that night, he asked her to work overtime and intended to rape her. Fortunately, I arrived in time to hit the bastard¡¯s head and rescue her, but I got caught by the police again. The director of the police station was the brother-inw of the manager. I was almost beaten to death in the police station. After three months in the prison, I was released."

    With perseverance on his face, Zhao Gang said, "I have also lost my mind. I didn¡¯t know why I worked as a policeman. After ten years of police work, I even can¡¯t afford to buy a house in Ninghai, and don¡¯t have a home. But after thinking for a long time, I don¡¯t regret it. I am a policeman. I like to solve crimes, like to catch thieves, like to catch the bad guys by hand, and enjoy the sense of aplishment of bringing them to justice. Besides, I can only work as a policeman. Except that, what else can I do..."

    "But I didn¡¯t expect that she had been screwed by the beast for three months in order to save me. When I was released, she had already gone away with our child, leaving only a letter to me. In the letter, she said that she had already been defiled and could never deserve me. She asked me to stop looking for her, and she wanted to forget this nightmare and started a new life. I looked around for her like crazy, but I failed to find her. Finally I castrated the beast in the middle of a night, and then came to Ninghai. Ninghai is her hometown, so I believed she will definitelye back here."

    Monkey choked with sobs, "In this way, year after year, I became a thief again and supported myself by theft. After three years, I finally found her, but when I found her, she had be someone else¡¯s wife. They lived a good life. The man was very rich, and was very kind to her and our child. She did not find me. I hid in the darkness, watching her gently tidy her husband¡¯s cor, send him out to work and send our child out to school. My heart hurt, but I thought it was also a good thing. At least the man could provide her a good life which I couldn¡¯t provide and made her forget everything in the past. Someone like me and she came from different worlds, and I didn¡¯t deserve a goddess like her. So I¡¯ve never gone there to see her since then, and did not leave Ninghai. I continued living a humble life that was suitable for someone like me. I lived like a rat in the underpass. I could often peek at them, and I felt satisfied when I saw they were living a good life."

    "I am a policeman. If I catch a thief, I can win a merit, but I may not be able to get a promotion. In fact, I could live a good life if I turn a blind eye to many things. But the sort of life is not what I want, and I will feel guilty. Indulgence of criminals is a sort of crime. If every police officer is not responsible, what will this society be? Therefore, I want to be a responsible policeman with a clear conscience. "

    Under the threat of sniper rifles, a policeman and a thief talked to themselves, while neither of them could hear each other. They said what they had hidden in their hearts as if they were telling thest words.

 Chapter 53 Sharp Sword

    They did not notice Li Wenwen who was in Zhao Gang¡¯s arms. Despite of her pale face, her eyshes were trembling slightly. No one knew when she had regained consciousness and heard their words.

    Although she was very weak, the bullet did not hit her in the vital parts. Listening to them talk to themselves, Li Wenwen felt unprecedentedly shocked.

    Money was just a humble thief, but had a heartrending and sentimental rtionship. Although he was just an indecent thief, his morality was greater than that of those sanctimonious gentlemen.

    He was humble in the rtionship, but was not inferior. As long as the one he loved could live a good life, he could guard and bless her silently without disturbing her life.

    This kind of love deeply moved Li Wenwen who had stayed abroad and was used to the open rtionship.

    It was easy to say that he wanted to be a good policeman, but it was really difficult to do it. How many people could stick to their own principles and refuse topromise with the realistic society?

    Zhao Gang who had been cursed for being ipetent by her did it. It reminded her of her hysterical performance before, and made her want to find a crack to sneak in.

    The three people who were totally unrted were intertwined because of a gun battle, and she was fortunate enough to be the only listener of the two people¡¯s monologues.

    Li Wenwen had to admit that although the two men were totally different in social status and identities, both of them had noble sentiment in their hearts.

    No one knew what was Li Wenwen who was twenty-four years old thinking. With a touch of pale blush on her face, she secretly opened her eyes to look at Zhao Gang.

    Zhao Gang was not handsome, but was not ugly. He had bad and dark skin with e on his face, which was caused by usually staying up all night and handling cases without a regr rest.

    Nevertheless, his face was angr. His eyes were small but vigorous. His nose was the best-looking, straight and upright. His lips were slightly thick but shaped, and the the livid stubble on his chin made him look very resolute.

    He was burly. His embrace was very warm. He did not have a round belly, so he must have taken exercise a lot. But she did not know if he had a mermaid line.

    Li Wenwen shyly thought, "This man is so masculine."

    "At such a dangerous moment, he did not leave me alone. He must be a very responsible man and much better than my ex-boyfriend."

    "He is thirty years old, and I am twenty-four years old. It¡¯s great that he is six years older than me, because a man at an older age can be gentler to his girlfriend."

    "It doesn¡¯t matter that he is busy with work. I just don¡¯t like a man who is too clingy. Both of us have our own space. We can definitely make a perfect couple."

    "If I can survive this time, I must pursue him. Such a masculine man is almost rarer than a dinosaur, and I must get him."

    Li Wenwen had already thrown her intention of getting even with Ding Ning out of her mind, immersed in the joy of discovering a good man, wondering how to get him.

    If Zhao Gang knew that the aggressive female returnee who had criticized him before was thinking about how to get him at this moment, no one knew what he would think of it.

    As the rumbles of the helicopter came from midair, the sounds of the sniper rifles came to an abrupt end. The sniper could not do anything but retreat.

    As the gunshots faded away, Zhao Gang sighed with relief. His tight nerves were loosed, and he passed out with his head ant.

    "No, no, please don¡¯t die. I haven¡¯t got you yet. You can¡¯t die..."

    Li Wenwen feebly reached out to shake Zhao Gang¡¯s face which was as pale as paper. The blood was still flowing out of the corner of his mouth. His eyes were closed. Only the undting chest proved that he was still alive.

    The hearing of Monkey had gradually recovered. Although there was still some ringing in his ears, he could already hear some faint sounds.

    He reached out to pull out the key of the handcuffs from Zhao Gang¡¯s pocket, and about to unlock the handcuffs.

    "What are you doing?" Li Wenwen looked at him in horror, thinking that Monkey was going to run away.

    Monkey said with a grin, "If I don¡¯t unlock the handcuffs, how can I call someone to save him."

    "Oh, then hurry up!" Li Wenwen said in puzzlement, while fixedly staring at Zhao Gang¡¯s face.

    Monkey looked at her with a strange expression, and unlocked the handcuffs expertly. He climbed up to the car roof, took off his clothes and waved it like crazy, "Here, we are here..."

    The helicopter kept descending. As the hatch was opened, a ropedder was dropped. Several special soldiers who were fully armed with paint on their faces quickly jumped down along the ropedder.

    "Quick, save them quickly. He is a policeman, and the woman has been shot."

    The chief special soldier stepped forward to check Zhao Gang, and his face became a little solemn, "He has been seriously injured, and his internal organs have been injured. He must be immediately sent to the hospital for rescue."

    "Then send him to the hospital quickly."

    Li Wenwen couldn¡¯t wait to say.

    "Madam, You have been shot and seriously injured, and must also be sent to the hospital immediately. It is just that the terrain isplicated, which makes the helicopter unable tond. We must send you to thewn of the Jianshe Road Park, and then you can board."

    "Hurry up, don¡¯t dawdle!"

    Li Wenwen ignored her own injury and looked at Zhao Gang anxiously.

    The special soldier took out the headset and quickly said something to it. Two simple stretchers were dropped from the helicopter, and Zhao Gang and Li Wenwen were ced on them. Several soldiers lifted the stretchers and ran to the Jianshe Road. The helicopter uprose again and flew to thewn of Jianshe Road Park.

    "You are?" The captain of the special forces looked at Monkey in confusion.

    "My name is Hou Xiaochun, nicknamed Monkey. I think you should also be looking for me. I turn myself in!"

    Monkey did not look like a criminal suspect. Instead, he looked relieved.

    The special soldier immediately said happily, "Have you been injured? If you haven¡¯t,e with me. We are looking around for you. I hope that you can cooperate with us. By the way, let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Lan Yang, captain of the special forces."

    "Leader Lan, I am fine. I¡¯ just slightly injured, and it¡¯s no big deal. I will cooperate with you!"

    Monkey followed the special soldier to a military vehicle in delight. With the protection of the special forces, he was finally safe.

    With a sudden squeak of brake, an unlicensedmercial car blocked the way of the military vehicle. A inclothes man rolled down the window, showed his certificate and said coldly, "Comrade, we¡¯ll take over this person."

    Lan Yang felt slightly ufortable, but thought that it was a case jointly handled by the military, national security bureau and public security bureau. They have different duties, and the national security bureau had always done well in interrogation. So it was inconvenient for him to say more. After carefully checking the certificate, he thought that he had heard of the familiar name Liu Zhenya somewhere.

    Thus, he nodded and said, "Okay, I will hand him over to you, and we will go through the transfer formalities after you return."

    "Thank you for your cooperation, thank you!" The in-clothed man squeezed a stiff smile on his cold face and nodded, which made Lan Yang feel slightlyfortable.

    "Monkey, right? This is therade from the national security bureau, and now you can go with them."

    Lan Yang exined to Monkey and turned around to say to the in-clothed man, "He turned himself in and will cooperate with you."

    "Well, I will report it to the senior!"

    The in-clothed man became poker faced again and gently nodded.

    After Monkey got on the car, as the driver stepped on the gas pedal, the business car left rapidly like an arrow leaving the bow.

    "Humph, the national security bureau is so arrogant. They came here to take over Monkey, but even did not get off the car. What did he show the poker face for?"

    A member of Sharp Sword next to Lan Yang muttered discontentedly.

    Lan Yang frowned, and suddenly his face changed dramatically, "Oh, no, we¡¯ve been fooled. He is not from the national security bureau. Chase him hurriedly."

    Before finishing his words, Lan Yang jumped into the military vehicle, stepped on the gas pedal and chased after him.

    Several special soldiers did not say anything and directly jumped into the car from the open door, and nervously asked, "Captain, what happened?"

    Lan Yang¡¯s face had darkened. While staring at the unlicensed business car, he said with annoyance.

    "It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t expect that these bastards even dare to pretend to be the national security bureau. This guy¡¯s certificate is true. However, I just recalled that a field agent of the national security bureau was missing some time ago, and I used to cooperate with the national security bureau to check it out. The missing field agent is called Liu Zhenya. No wonder I found the name so familiar, but I didn¡¯t think of it at the moment. Just now Wang Qing said that the guy didn¡¯t get off the car and showed a poker face. It suddenly urred to me that this guy must have disguised to be Liu Zhenya, so he didn¡¯t dare to get off the car andugh, lest I noticed the traces of his disguise."

    "What should we do? Should we report it to the senior?" Asked Wang Qing who was perturbed.

    "You are so silly. If we report it to the senior, captain will get into a serious trouble. We can chase the guy and must catch him."

    Another special soldier Zhang Yang said impatiently.

    Wang Qing shrank his neck and said worriedly, "I¡¯m just worried that the guy would kill Monkey in the car, and we won¡¯t be able to hide it."

    "Stop talking, and report it to the senior immediately. I will be responsible for the mistake I made, and it is indeed my mistake."

    Lan Yang¡¯s face was solemn. At the thought that the key witness was given to the enemy by him, he was desperately annoyed. If something terrible happened to Monkey, he would never forgive himself.

    "Captain, you should consider it again. Liu Zhenya¡¯s certificate appeared in that guy¡¯s hands, indicating that the disappearance of the field agent must have something to do with them. As long as we can save Monkey in time and solve the case of Liu Zhenya¡¯s disappearance, it will be our merit instead of demerit."

    Zhang Yang said earnestly.

    "Well, Zhang Yang, we are disciplined forces, not the mountain king who can do whatever they want. If we hide it from the senior and something terrible happens, not only do I have to be punished, but all buddies will be implicated. Now report it to the senior immediately, and I will take all the responsibilities."

    Lan Yang gave an order resolutely.

    "It is not only your responsibility, but also our responsibility. Captain, we must share the responsibility."

    Zhang Yang saw that Lan Yang had made up his mind and immediately said with a firm look.

    "And me, I am also on the scene. I am also responsible." Wang Qing said without changing his countenance.

    "And me, I am on the scene too!"

    "Count me in. There is no coward in our Sharp Sword. It¡¯s no big deal. We must share the responsibility."

    "It¡¯s true. Count me in. Our Sharp Sword unites in a concerted effort, and we are invincible!"

    "Our Sharp Sword unite in a concerted effort, and we are invincible!"

    ... The members of Sharp Sword cheered themselves up loudly.

    It touched Lan Yang. He cursed with a chuckle,"Fuck, does it have anything to do with you? I¡¯ve said that I will take the responsibility. If I intend to eat the shit, you want to share it with me? What¡¯s wrong with you?"

    "If captain want to eat shit, our buddies are not going to join you."

    "Gee, captain, you have such a special taste that you even want to eat the shit? I admire you so much!"

    "In terms of such a serious thing like eating shit, captain, just enjoy it yourself, and our buddies are not going to join you."

    ... A group of Sharp Sword membersughed and made jokes. The atmosphere that had been annoying and nervous was suddenly swept away.

    The corners of Lan Yang¡¯s mouth were slightly quirked up, and his eyes were filled with warm smiles. All members of Sharp Sword were absolutely true men and good buddies.

    "Captain, The senior has replied. They ordered us to rescue Monkey at all costs. It¡¯s best to catch the gangsters alive. If it¡¯s impossible to do that, we should kill them on the spot. I have uploaded the gangsters¡¯ escape route to the senior. The traffic police have begun to block the route in front of them. The Gunfire special police have also set out to cooperate with us to catch the gangsters."

    Wang Qing reported loudly.

 Chapter 54 Ling Yuns Compensation

    "Wow, the senior is so considerate that they sent captain¡¯s dream lover the cool beauty to support us. You are going to perform a task as a couple."

    Zhang Yang teased with a squint.

    "That is true. I have never found that our superiors are so supportive of our captain chasing after the cool beauty."

    "Ha ha ha, it¡¯s worth being punished just to make an opportunity for our captain to meet his dream lover."

    ... The Sharp Sword membersughed and teased Lan Yang.

    Lan Yang¡¯s face turned red, and he said in embarrassment, "Don¡¯t talk nonsense. If captain Xiao hears it, she will get angry with me."

    "What are you afraid of? At the worst you can fight with her again. You were too gentle for humoring herst time. This time you should show your strength and exude your domineering power so as to overawe her."

    Zhang Yang said with a grin.

    "Stop it. I did not humor her, but really lost to her."

    Lan Yang confessed despondently.

    The whole car suddenly fell silent. Wang Qing did not believe it and said with a hollowugh, "Captain, your joke is some."

    "Yeah, it¡¯s not funny at all." Zhang Yang echoed Wang Qing¡¯s view.

    "I mean it. It seems that our Sharp Sword is a little more powerful than Gunfire in overall strength. But when ites to individualpetition, I am not her opponent. Last time she said that she would teach me a lesson, and she did that indeed. She actually went easy on me, otherwise I would have been beaten up badly and unable to get out of bed."

    Lan Yang scratched his head and said in embarrassment. As a captain of Sharp Sword, He felt so ashamed of being defeated by a female captain. But he had always been broad-minded and honest, and would never burnish his image.

    "It¡¯s no big deal to be defeated by her. She went easy on you and saved your face. It means that she still cares about you."

    Chen Fei, a member of Sharp Sword, who looked very experienced consoled.

    "Yeah, yeah, beating is a sign of affection, and cursing is a sign of love. If you don¡¯t beat and curse each other, you are not in love with each other. She does not teach others a lesson, but teaches you. What does it mean? It means that she is making opportunities to contact you."

    Wang Qing looked like a rtionship consultant.

    "I think so too. Captain, she is a female tiger, and you have to subdue her. Otherwise you will be terribly henpecked after getting married with her."

    Zhang Yang seemed to have the same experience. He said with a lingering fear on his face.

    Lan Yang smirked, "If she is willing to marry me, I am willing to be a henpecked husband all my life."

    "Wow, if the cool beauty hears your words, I promise that even if she is an iceberg, she will be melted by you immediately."

    "What the hell, captain could say something so disgusting. It was... Oh, I got goose bumps."

    "Captain is so tolerate. Please keep me as your lover!"

    "Please keep me as your lover +1"

    "Please keep me as your lover +2"

    "Please keep me as your lover +186" ...

    While everyoneughed and made jokes, Lan Yang could not help but smile bitterly.

    As a loyal admirer of Xiao Nuo, he could tell that the frosty woman had no feeling for him at all. No matter how his buddies encouraged him, there was no hope for him to get her.

    Nevertheless, the woman had already taken root in his heart when he first met her, and he could never forget about her since then. He didn¡¯t want to give up, couldn¡¯t bear to give up, was unwilling to give up, and was reluctant to give up.

    With a hint of hope, he approached her cautiously, hoping that one day he could touch her, move her, and make her ept his sincere love.

    ...

    In Half Bay Vi, Ding Ning picked up Ling Yun who was ted with a heavy heart, and said goodbye with a forced smile to Shen Muqing with delight hidden in her eyes.

    "It¡¯s inconvenient to take a taxi here. I am an idle car, and you can drive it now!"

    Shen Muqing said softly with the sparkling light in her star-like bright eyes, which made Ding Ning cannot bear to refuse her.

    Besides, over the next few days he had to go out to order a strength instrument and treat Chu Yunna. He needed a car indeed. Thus, he nodded immediately and drove a brand new Land Rover back home with Ling Yun after thanking Shen Muqing.

    Shen Muqing watched the taillights recede, while the corners of her mouth were slightly quirked up. In a little more than one day, it was a piece of cake for someone intelligent like her to trap Ling Yun who was careless.

    When Ling Yun dejectedly told her that Ding Ning was not her boyfriend yet, she was so happy that she almost had a heart attack.

    She lent the car to Ding Ning purposefully. Since she had lent it to him, he should return itter, which made an opportunity for them to meet again.

    Even Ling Yun did not know that Shen Muqing secretly called someone and ask him to buy this Land Rover not long ago, and it took no more than two hours to pick up the car and get the license.

    Shen Muqing was worried that Ding Ning would not borrow a car which was too expensive. This Aurora ck Limited Edition of Land Rover Range Rover was thetest model of this year. Less than 300 cars went on sale nationwide, and it worthed less than 600,000 yuan, which was within the eptable range of Ding Ning.

    Obviously Shen Muqing had to consume numerous brain cells in order to please Ding Ning.

    "What happened to you? Is there something wrong?"

    Ling Yun was careless, but she was too familiar with Ding Ning. When she looked at his face, she knew that something had happened. She just started to ask him after getting on the car.

    "Oh! Don¡¯t mention it. I guess I will be caught by the police soon. When I went out today, I saw Li Qiuhai¡¯s daughter and the police tracking the car thief around the Toyota Prado."

    Ding Ning said with a bitter face. He just wanted to borrow it temporarily and would return itter. Unexpectedly he made such a big trouble.

    If his father knew that he became a car thief, he would be beaten to death.

    "Ah, just as I thought. Since Li Qiuhai met a trouble, how could his only daughter note back immediately? However, she went to find her father¡¯s car and reported it to the police as soon as she came back. We are so unlucky."

    Ling Yun wanted to me Ding Ning in hindsight. But at the sight of his listless look, she couldn¡¯t bear to continue frustrating him. So she sighed and worried with Ding Ning.

    "Forget it. The cart will find its way round the hill when it gets there. After sending you home, I can go out and hide myself for a few days. When I figure something out, I will go to the police station and turn myself in."

    Ding Ning worriedly scratched his head, and muttered that he was so unlucky. Li Qihai was put in prison, so his daughter would definitely hate Ding Ning like poison and never let him go.

    "I also have a share in stealing the car. If you are going to turn yourself in, we should do it together. Even if we will be put in prison, we should be together. This time you can never get away from me again."

    Ling Yun pouted and said with annoyance.

    Ding Ning felt warm, but his said impatiently, "You are so silly. It would be a big loss if both of us are put in prison for stealing a car. Even if we are locked up, it is impossible that we can be put in the same cell. Do you think that the prison is a hotel where you can get a standard room?"

    "What should we do?" Ling Yun also realized that what she said was purely imagination, and suddenly became worried.

    "It doesn¡¯t matter. I think of a way. A roommate of mine has worked as a forensic doctor in the Public Security Bureau after getting his master degree. He might have some connections with the police. I can hide out in these days and ask him to help me with his connections and see if there is any turning point. Rest assured, it¡¯s no big deal."

    Ding Ning was worried, but in order to make Ling Yun feel at ease, he still pretended to be calm.

    "Oh, I remember that Muqing¡¯s family is very powerful. Maybe I can tell her and ask her to find someone to help you."

    After pondering for a long time, Ling Yun suddenly got a brilliant idea and surprised him with a suggestion.

    "Stop it. It¡¯s just an impractical idea. No matter how powerful and influential her family is, it has nothing to do with us. Besides, her mom and brother always dislike me, lest I want something from them. It would put me in a disadvantageous position if ask them for help."

    Ding Ning vehemently rejected her proposal. He did not want Shen Muqing to know that he was considered a car thief.

    "Humph, I think you want something from them indeed." Ling Yun rolled her eyes and said jealously.

    "What do I want from them?" Ding Ning asked with a displeased face.

    "What else do you want? Of course, you want their precious daughter. Mu Qing is beautiful with good temperament, good character and good family background. Do you dare to say that you don¡¯t want her?"

    Ling Yun stared at him with fixed eyes, seemingly inspecting him.

    Ding Ning¡¯s face got hot. She guessed his thought correctly. He instantly felt guilty, but showed an angry look and retorted.

    "You also know that she has a good family background? I am a poor boy, even your mom look down on me. Do you think that her families would ept me? I am self-aware, so don¡¯t trick me"

    With a trace of sorrow in her heart, Ling Yun knew that she had touched Ding Ning¡¯s sore spot. She reached out to gently stroke his side face and said in a soft voice as if she was coaxing a kid.

    "I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s all my fault. I just think that Shen Muqing seems to have a feeling for you, so I want to know if you like her or not."

    "So what? If I like her, you will give me up to her? Then you can find a handsome and wealthy man as your mum requested, right?"

    Ding Ning squinted at Ling Yun as if he was ming her.

    Meanwhile, he was overjoyed. Ling Yun said that Shen Muqing liked him. Was it true? How did she know? Could it be possible that Shen Muqing told her?

    "What are you talking about? You know that I only like you. How would I like someone else?"

    It urred to Ling Yun that her mom called herst night and said that she had already found a blind date for her and it was the nephew of Aunt Wang¡¯s husband.

    It said that he was a tall and handsome returnee who established apany and held the position of president with the property of more than a hundred million yuan. Her mom forced her to meet him these day, so she had no choice but to agree. On hearing Ding Ning¡¯s words, she suddenly felt guilty. She kept dodging his eyes, while replying stubbornly.

    She didn¡¯t want to go on a blind date at all. However, her mother pressed her so hard, so she could only agree. She thought that she could go on the blind date perfunctorily and then say that she didn¡¯t like him.

    Nevertheless, she should keep the secret from Ding Ning anyway. Otherwise, as an obstinate person, he wouldpletely fall out with her.

    "I hope so!" Ding Ning said absentmindedly, while thinking about how to settle the car theft matter.

    Seeing Ding Ning did not notice anything, Ling Yun was relieved. She secretly decided that it was thest and only time to do that. She would never agree no matter how her mother persuaded her next time.

    She nced at Ding Ning with guilt, wondering if she could do something to console andpensate Ding Ning.

    "Ding Ning, shall we go to eat something and watch a movie?"

    Ling Yun said coquettishly, with ripples in her pretty eyes. She shyly thought that in the dark cinema, they could kiss and at most... at most she could let him touch her a little, which might be afort to him.

    Ding Ning quivered and stared at her with vignce, "What do you want to do? What trick do you want to y?"

    Based on his experience over the five years, whenever Ling Yun talked to him like this, she must have a wicked idea and he would definitely be the unlucky one tricked by her.

    "What trick can I do y? I just want to spend more time with you. We haven¡¯t watched a movie together yet. I will apany you today."

    "I intend to let you touch me, and you still suspect my intention. You just mistake my kindness." Ling Yun clenched her teeth with rage.

    The words supposed to be coy were said by Ling Yun who clenched her teeth. Theypletely changed and made Ding Ning feel chilly behind his back and get goose bumps.

    "She¡¯s up to something. She must be up to something. She¡¯s definitely trying to trick me, and I can¡¯t be tricked."

    He immediately refused righteously, "I¡¯m not going. I am a wanted criminal now, and can¡¯t show up in public ces. I have to run away immediately after sending you home. It¡¯s convenient for me to handle affairs outside. Once I¡¯m put in prison, it will be difficult to handle affairs."

 Chapter 55 The Hero Saved the Beauty

    Ling Yun was disappointed. She thought that letting Ding Ning touch her would bepensation to him. But in fact, she also wanted to have a more intimate contact with him.

    Nevertheless, what Ding Ning said also made sense. It was not time for going on a date indeed. So she immediately gave up this thought and asked with concern, "Where are you going to hide?"

    "You can stay out of this. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but just don¡¯t want to get you into the trouble. If you confess after by being tricked by the police, should I me you or not?"

    Ding Ning pretended to say in a deep voice.

    Ling Yun thought it also made sense, and said with a sigh, "You are right. I have been afraid of the police since my childhood. Even if I want to be Liu Hn, I¡¯m not as tough as her."

    Ding Ning rolled his eyes and said, "You are such a weak person. I think if you were born in the war years, you will be the first to betray the country."

    "Fuck off! Do I look like that?" Ling Yun ground her teeth stared at Ding Ning in anger.

    "You don¡¯t look like that. You are simply a weak person with no guts, even incapable of convincing your mom."

    Noticing the situation was terrible, Ding Ning immediately transferred the topic to Ling Yun¡¯s mother.

    As he expected, it worked every time and became the best shot to discourage Ling Yun. Ling Yun immediately lost her spirits and said in dismay, "Well, I¡¯m just a weak person with no guts. Send me home, and hurry to hide yourself."

    "By the way, have you informed your mom and asked her to go home? I will feel worried if you stay at home alone at night."

    Ding Ning suddenly thought of this question and asked quickly.

    "I have already called her, and she said that she wille backter. Just rest assured."

    Ling Yun felt guilty again. She had nned to spend a night with Ding Ning and kept it from her mother. Unexpectedly the n could not catch up with the change. Besides, Ding Ning had to hide himself for a period due to the car theft issue, which made her n fall through. .

    In the face of Ding Ning, she did not dare to call her mother. She did not know if her mother would keep talking about the blind date over the phone, worried that it would be heard by Ding Ning.

    "That¡¯s good!"

    Ding Ning got relieved, while fixing his eyes on the front.

    In the front, an unlicensed business car was travelling at a high speed and passing him by. Someoney prone on the roof of the car, trying to enter the car, which looked like a scene only appearing in an American blockbuster.

    Ding Ning not only knew this person, but also was very familiar with her. It was Xiao Nuo who had just left him at noon.

    Was this silly girl crazy? She was just a special policewoman, not a superwoman. She wanted to get herself killed?

    Ding Ning instantly became extremely anxious. He mmed on his brakes, parked on the roadside and eagerly said to Ling Yun, "Get off the car and take a taxi. Send me a message of safety after you return home."

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Seeing Ding Ning¡¯s strange expression, Ling Yun obediently got off the car and asked in puzzlement.

    "I¡¯ll exin to you after Ie back."

    Ding Ning stepped on the gas pedal and turned around to chase the business car, ignoring the curse from the car that was almost rear ended.

    Ling Yun nkly watched Ding Ning drive wildly and quickly disappeared into the traffic stream. She was confused, wondering what happened to him.

    "Wu... Wu... Wu..."

    As sharp sirens came, more than a dozen police cars shing with warning lights chased in the direction of Ding Ning.

    Ling Yun¡¯s heart lost a beat. She thought, "Oh, no. Ding Ning has been discovered. It¡¯s no wonder that he asked me to get off the car. It turns out that he¡¯s going to run away."

    "He just stole a car. Is it necessary for them to send so many police cars to chase him? What if Ding Ning has a crash?"

    "Bah bah bah. It won¡¯t happen. My little follower is the strongest follower. He is invincible."

    Ling Yun was perplexed in mind, standing in the same ce nkly. Although she keptforting herself, the scene of car crash kept shing through her mind.

    "No, I should catch up to take a look." As she thought, she hurriedly reached out to stop a taxi. Unfortunately, it was time for taxis to change shifts. After she finally stopped a taxi, Ding Ning had disappeared without a trace.

    "Miss, where are you going? Tell me a ce, and I could arrange the route in advance so as to avoid the traffic jam."

    Seeing her keep telling him to driver forward after getting on the taxi, the taxi driver asked impatiently.

    News. Yes, she could go home and watch the news. If an ident happened during the chase, It would definitely be broadcast in the news.

    Ling Yun who was helpless could only choose to go home. After telling the driver her home address, She sat in the back row with falling tears.

    "If I knew it will be so dangerous, I should have asked Ding Ning to turn himself in. Even if he will be put in prison for a few years, it is better than running away wildly. If something terrible happens to him, how could I go on my life?"

    When she almost arrived at the entrance of themunity, she was not even in the mood to join the crowd watching the warning line set because of the gun battle. She quickened her pace to go home, turned on the TV, anxiously waiting for the Ninghai News.

    It made her ignore the car theft case which worried them a lot had ended because of the car explosion caused by the snipers¡¯ attack. The snipers inadvertently helped them solve a big problem.

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart was torn with anxiety. He gave y to his driving skill to the utmost in the crowded traffic stream, like a swimming fish constantly shuttling between different gaps. In the urban area, he drove at an astonishing speed of one hundred miles per hour.

    Lan Yang¡¯s heart was also torn with anxiety. He watched his goddess drive a police car, toughly jump out of the window and reached the roof of the business car in an attempt to get into the business car to rescue Monkey at the moment when the police car passed by the the gangsters¡¯ business car at the junction.

    The gangsters in the car apparently had noticed the danger, so they constantly fired at the roof. Xiao Nuo needed to cling to the speeding car, as well as dodge the bullets from the gangsters with the instinct to danger.

    It made Lan Yang¡¯s heart almost jumped out of his throat. He desperately wished that he could rece her.

    The members of Sharp Sword were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect that the incredibly gorgeous cool beauty could be so tough.

    This scene was usual in the American blockbusters. But in fact, no one dared to do that in reality, even including the king of soldiers.

    The wind resistance caused by the high-speed driving would make it difficult for her to breathe. Besides, it required extremely strong ability of keeping bnce to stay on the car roof, not to mention avoiding bullets in such a dangerous situation.

    She was so reckless. She might be shot by a bullet or rolled off the car, and unfortunately die without a whole body.

    It was not just a matter of skill. It required fearless courage and absolute self-confidence, as well as the beast-like instinct to danger to do that.

    They were stunned and their nerves were tightened as they watched Xiao Nuo swaying with the driving car. They were filled with admiration of this cool beauty.

    Especially Lan Yang, he not only stared at Xiao Nuo fixedly, but also always paid attention to the speed of the police car. It should keep following the business car, while keeping a little distance with it.

    Otherwise, once Xiao Nuo failed and fell down, even if she did not die from falling, she would die from being crushed by her car.

    "Fuck, what does the Land Rover intend to do?"

    Lan Yang suddenly found a Land Rover rushed out and was sandwiched between the military car and the gangsters¡¯ car. He couldn¡¯t help but curse.

    "It must be the aplice of the gangsters and intends to cover them. Crash into him."

    Zhang Yang shouted with red eyes and a ferocious face.

    "If it were not a gangster, but just a curious citizen?" Lan Yang said hesitantly.

    "Now we have no time to find out who he is. If he dares to get in the way, we shall crash into him."

    Wang Qing was also anxious, because they could never unfeelingly watch their future sister-inw die.

    "Well, fuck, no matter who you are, step aside."

    Lan Yang suddenly elerated and ferociously crashed into the tail of the Land Rover.

    "Fuck, this is the car I borrowed."

    Ding Ning felt that the car shake, and knew that the Brave warrior crashed into his car. He instantly uttered a distressed cry.

    "Bang bang bang!"

    Lan Yang went crazy, crashing into the Land Rover incessantly.

    "Fuck, I must make you pay for the carter."

    Ding Ning opened his eyes wide, turned around and stepped on the gas pedal to catch up with the business car. He looked at Xiao Nuo and shouted in anger, "You crazy woman, you want to get yourself killed?"

    At the moment, Xiao Nuo¡¯s face was pale, and her body was covered with sweat. It had exhausted her strength to constantly dodge bullets and keep bnce. However, she had never been able to enter the car sessfully.

    Besides the driver, there were Monkey and another gangster in the car. Monkey seemed to have been subdued after a struggle. It was unknown whether he was alive or not.

    The gangster should have not enough ammunition. At this moment, he had stopped shooting. Only when Xiao Nuo tried to enter the car would he shoot.

    It made Xiao Nuo feel like riding a tiger with no way to get down. She knew that as long as she rxed her hands, she would inevitably fall to death. She could only stretch her hands and legs and tightly grab the edge of the car roof in the hope of a turnaround.

    As she became increasingly scared, tired and regretful for her reckless behavior, she suddenly heard Ding Ning¡¯s faint curse.

    The voice which sounded unpleasant but contained scarcely concealed care almost made her cry with joy. You Xumo, it was the voice of You Xumo. He had came, he had came to rescue her.

    But in this moment, she clung her head to the car roof, not even daring to raise it. As long as she raised her head, the wind resistance caused by the high-speed driving would pour into her mouth and make it difficult for her to breath.

    Ding Ning was careless in the moment, so he forgot to change his voice in front of Xiao Nuo, leaving such a big w.

    But he didn¡¯t care. After all, a lot of people had simr voices. As long as he didn¡¯t admit it, no one could say he was You Xumo.

    "What... what does he intend to do?"

    Zhang Yang had climbed to the co-pilot position of the Brave warrior and stared at what was happening on the Land Rover.

    Lan Yang had been too shocked to say anything, with his mouth opened wide enough to squeeze a big duck egg in it. After a long while, he cursed with grief, "Fuck, my goddess!"

    Others were also stunned, marveling that today was really an eye-opening day for they saw such a master with exceeding strength and skills.

    At the crucial moment of life and death, Ding Ning had no time to hide his strength. Anyway, his father only told him that before he had no absolute strength, he should not show the Cattle-butchering Skill he had inherited from his father. His father did not say that he should pretend to know nothing about martial arts. He simply pretended to know nothing about martial arts so as to stay away from trouble. He was low-key, not pretending to be weak.

    As the door beside the driver¡¯s seat of the Land Rover was suddenly opened, Ding Ning stamped hard on the car and leaped onto the roof of the business car like a lightning. The brand new Land Rover instantly rushed into a ditch and waspletely scrapped.

    Ding Ning kept his bnce by taking his legs apart. He stood on the car roof steadily as though standing upon t ground and bent over to pick up Xiao Nuo and carried her on his back, while scolding her in anger, "Hold me tight."

    The st of strong wind made Xiao Nuo unable to open her eyes, but out of her reliance and trust on You Xumo, she did not hesitate to hold Ding Ning¡¯s neck while whispering dreamily.

    "I know that you won¡¯t leave me. You like me, and you are my hero. You wille to save me."

    Ding Ning heavily beat her in the ass and said, "What the hell. You thought you are in a Hollywood blockbuster? Do you want to get yourself killed?"

    The corners of the eyes of therades of Sharp Sword twitched hard. Oh my god, this guy was so audacious that he even dared to beat the cool beauty in the ass. The cool beauty didn¡¯t get angry and looked like a timid and lovable little woman. What the hell.

    Lan Yang¡¯s face turned pale, and his heart was torn with grief and filled with unspeakable bitterness.

    He was extremely reluctant that his goddess was stolen like that. However, at the thought of the tough man standing on the car roof without moving, he immediately gave in.

 Chapter 56 Antiaris Toxicaria Lesch

    "Haha, even if I am going to die soon, I am satisfied that I can see you before I die."

    Being saved from death by the person she missed the most in despair, Xiao Nuopletely released her feelings.

    "Reserve, fianc¨¦ and the rival in love, I don¡¯t care any of them. I want be with him." She thought.

    Ding Ning was slightly moved. He didn¡¯t expect that this silly girl loved him so deeply. At a moment, he couldn¡¯t help but want to marry her.

    However, when he thought of Ling Yun and Shen Muqing, he became confused.

    He could only say unfeelingly, "Crazy woman, have you confused me with someone else? I am not your lover, but just a heroic citizen."

    "Humph, I know that you like someone, but so what? Before you get married, I have the right to pursue you, and I will not give up easily."

    Xiao Nuo closed her eyes, rubbing against his back with her cheeks with great enjoyment. The scent was so familiar. How could she confuse him with someone else?

    "Okay, tell me, what do you intend to do? Why do you keep chasing this car? By the way, don¡¯t forget to pay for my Land Rover after you finish your mission. It¡¯s a brand new car."

    With no time to argue with her, Ding Ning began to bitterly negotiate with her.

    "Be my boyfriend. As long as you want, I can give you one hundred even one thousand Land Rovers, not to mention a Land Rover."

    Xiao Nuo said in his ear with a chuckle.

    "Wow, rich woman, are you going to keep me as your lover?"

    Ding Ning rolled his eyes. How much could a captain of special police team earn in a month? She was not afraid that her tongue would be snapped off by the wind by saying that she could give him one hundred even one thousand Land Rovers.

    "Yeah, I want to keep you as my lover, can I? Besides the cars, I also belong to you."

    Xiao Nuo said gracefully.

    "You are excluded. I can consider packing the cars and taking them away. One thousand cars are too many. You can give me eight or ten cars first. I¡¯m not greedy."

    Ding Ning chuckled and teased.

    "In your dream! You should take the cars and me away with you."

    Xiao Nuo pinched her chin prettily.

    "Well, I can pack ten Land Rovers and you. I don¡¯t waste anything." Ding Ningughed.

    With a sparkle in her eyes, Xiao Nuo said, "This is what you said. No regrets!"

    Ding Ning curled his lip and said brazenly, "You can take my words seriously!"

    "Good. By the way, there are two gangsters in the car, and they have kidnapped an important witness of ours. We need to rescue the witnesses and had better catch the two gangsters alive. If we fail to do that, we can shoot them on the spot."

    Xiao Nuo finally remembered her mission and said without hesitation.

    "Well, people on the car behind us are your fellows, right? You ask them to get closer. I will send you over and then help you catch the two guys."

    Ding Ning also felt a little exhausted. Standing on the car roof was very cool, but also depleted physical strength.

    "Okay, take care of yourself and take this gun."

    Xiao Nuo reached out to pull out the gun from her waist and gave it to Ding Ning. She then turned around, opened her eyes and made a gesture to Lan Yang.

    Lan Yang understood what she meant and immediately elerated. He saw Ding Ning jump to the front of the Brave Warrior, hold Xiao Nuo¡¯s slender waist and squeeze her into the car from the window.

    Zhang Yang hurriedly pulled her in. Ding Ning turned around, stamped heavily on the front of the Brave Warrior, and jumped back to the roof of the business car like a shell leaving a rifle.

    Lan Yang¡¯s heart trembled. He thought, "Fuck, arge part of the front of the car has been dented. This guy took revenge on me for crashing into his Land Rover before."

    "Sister Xiao, who is that buddy? He¡¯s so valiant."

    Wang Qing was shocked and watched Ding Ninge and go freely.

    Xiao Nuo smiled proudly, "His name is You Xumo, and he is my boyfriend..."

    Before finishing her words, she opened her mouth wide like an O. Who was that? It was not You Xumo at all.

    He looked a bit like You Xumo in figure, but obviously a little higher than You Xumo. Besides, He had a totally different appearance and hair color.

    Nevertheless, his voice and scent, as well as the way he spanked her, were exactly the same as those of You Xumo.

    Lan Yang stared at Ding Ning intently without looking at Xiao Nuo, lest his tears would fall. After such a long time of one-sided love, this day finally came.

    "However, only the valiant guy could deserve a goddess like Xiao Nuo." Lan Yang thought with grief.

    Zhang Yang and others did not notice that Xiao Nuo had lostposure. They thought she was also shocked by Ding Ning¡¯s nimble skill.

    It was because at this moment, Ding Ning diverted the gangster¡¯s attention by jumping into the car from the right window like a dexterous monkey when the gangster shot at the left window.

    Thanks to Xiao Nuo¡¯s contribution, the gangster had shot the window ss on both sides into pieces in order to prevent Xiao Nuo from entering the car.

    When everyone was on tenterhooks, the business car began to shake violently and stagger like taking a S-shaped route.

    Immediately, under the astonished gaze of the members of Sharp Sword, with a "creak", the car stopped, and Ding Ning walked out of the car with ease.

    Lan Yang was so shocked that he forgot to brake, so their car almost rear-ended another car. Zhang Yang who sat next to him turned the steering wheel, and their car passed by another car and stopped after a sudden brake.

    Ding Ning was shocked, jumped up and shouted, "Fuck, what are you doing? You want to kill me?"

    "It¡¯s my fault. I was stunned!"

    With his face covered with sold sweat, Lan Yang unctuously smiled and said in embarrassment. The guy was a valiant man, and might get angry and beat him ferociously. If the guy really did that, there would be nowhere for him to reason things out. After all, he was the one who had made a mistake.

    "I thought you were jealous that I was more handsome than you, so you wanted to murder me." Ding Ning muttered discontentedly.

    Xiao Nuo was clueless until now. She stared at Ding Ning nkly, wondering why her boyfriend suddenly turned into someone else.

    Zhang Yang and others were well-trained. They quickly surrounded the business. Seeing the two gangsters were unconscious, they quickly tied them up.

    Lan Yang held back his sense of loss and quickly checked theatose Monkey. His face slightly darkened, "He needs to be sent to the hospital hurriedly. Contact the helicopter, or it will be toote."

    "Gee, why is the skinny monkey here? What happened to him?"

    Ding Ning was stunned. Monkey had been lying prone, so he did not pay attention to him when rushing in and using the silver needles to subdue the two gangsters. At this moment, he discovered that the important witness who had been kidnapped turned out to be Monkey.

    He quickly stepped forward to feel Monkey¡¯s pulse. He frowned and thought for a moment, touched his muscles, listened to his heartbeat and then carefully examined his wounds. His face suddenly changed dramatically, "Oh no, he is poisoned with Antiaris Toxicaria Lesch."

    "Antiaris Toxicaria Lesch? What is it?" Xiao Nuo looked at Ding Ning in astonishment. She couldn¡¯t figure out who he was.

    "Antiaris Toxicaria Lesch grows in the rain forests below 15 meters above sea level. It is the most poisonous nt in the world as well as a medicinal nt. The milky white juice of Antiaris Toxicaria Lesch contains rank poison. Once human or animal wounds are exposed to it, it can cause cardiac standstill, vascr closure, blood coagtion and even suffocation to the poisoned person or animal. So people call it suffocation caused by blood exposure. Hunters often smear it on the arrows and use them to shootrge beasts."

    Ding Ning said with a solemn face, "It usually causes poisoning from the wound into the body. The main symptoms include muscle rxation and heartbeat slowing down. Finally as the heartbeat stops, the poisoned person will die. The poisoned person will die in 20 minutes to 2 hours after being poisoned. I just touched the skinny monkey¡¯s muscle tissue, and it has begun to rx. Besides, his heartbeat has also be slower, and there is white juice at his wound. So I am sure he is poisoned with Antiaris Toxicaria Lesch."

    "What should we do? Can he be rescued?" Lan Yang frowned.

    "All things counteract each other. There must be an antidote within seven steps, and Antiaris Toxicaria Lesch is no exception. But there is only one antidote which is Bamboo Grass Rauh & Barthlott."

    "It¡¯s great that there is an antidote. The helicopter will arrive soon, and we will send him to the hospital. There is still time."

    Wang Qing felt relieved. However, at the sight of others frowning with their faces darkening, he asked in surprise, "What¡¯s the matter? There is an antidote, right?"

    "You didn¡¯t hear this... Mr. You¡¯s words? There must be an antidote within seven steps. Since this Antiaris Toxicaria Lesch grows in the rain forests, so does the antidote. Where is it here? It¡¯s Ninghai. Where can we find the Bamboo Grass Rauh & Barthlott?"

    Zhang Yang rolled his eyes impatiently. Wang Qing was not convinced, "We can fly to South Yunnan Province to pick it. This witness is very important, and we must keep him alive."

    "Stupid, Mr. You said that this poison can make him suffocate once his wound is exposed to it. He will die in up to two hours."

    Lan Yang was ashamed to face others. Wang Qing was very smart in normal times. When did he be so mindless?

    Wang Qing was dumb and said dejectedly, "So we did all these for nothing?"

    "What the fuck did you do? Mr. You and Sister Xiao risked their lives to aplish the mission, and we just sit idle and enjoy the fruits of their work."

    Zhang Yang sat on the ground dejectedly.

    Xiao Nuo restrained herself from thinking about Ding Ning¡¯s change, approached Ding Ning who was frowning and puzzling over it, and asked in a low voice, "Is there any other solution?"

    Ding Ning looked at her and smiled bitterly, "There is a solution. I can seal the Qi, blood and meridians all over his body thus to make him fall into a state of suspended animation for forty-eight hours. But the problem is can you get the Bamboo Grass Rauh & Barthlott in forty-eight hours? Are your superiors willing to save such a person at such great cost?"

    Xiao Nuo and Lan Yang looked at each other. Lan Yang nodded knowingly, "I will ask the superiors for instructions now."

    Lan Yang walked away to contact the superiors, and Xiao Nuo fixedly stared at Ding Ning and whispered.

    "Who are you? Are you You Xumo? Why do you make me feel that you and he are the same person with a different appearance?"

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart trembled, and he marveled at the woman¡¯s incredible instinct. He showed a frivolous grin and said, "Who is You Xumo? Is he more handsome than me? My name is Ding Ning. Beauty, I am very happy to meet you. Can I know your name? I still remember that you said that you want to keep me as your lover. You won¡¯t break your promise, right?"

    "You must know him, right? And you are very familiar with him. Otherwise you will not bring me that strange feeling."

    Xiao Nuo was not angry. She looked at him thoughtfully, suddenly thought of something, "You are his friend, the one with excellent medical skills?"

    "I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. My medical skills are excellent indeed, but I have never heard of the You Xumo you mention."

    Ding Ning denied it. No joking. If he admitted that he knew You Xumo, she must badger him all day into taking her to look for You Xumo. He was unable to get her a You Xumo.

    "You Xumo, groundless. You Xumo, groundless..."

    On hearing his words, Xiao Nuo whispered. Her face darkened, her heart was wrenched, and her tears gradually blurred her sight.

    It turned out that he had told her a pseudonym. In his eyes, she had been too amorous. She should wake up from the dream. This rtionship should not exist, so let it end in this way.

    Seeing her sad face, Ding Ning felt so distressed as if his heart was needled. He desperately wished that he could immediately hold her into his arms andfort her injured heart.

    However, when the figures of Ling Yun and Shen Muqing appeared in his mind, his outstretched hand stiffened in the air and he slowly withdrew it.

    Falling in love with two women at the same time had made his feelings in a mess. Plus Xiao Nuo, he really didn¡¯t know how to deal with the rtionship.

    He could only look down unfeelingly, pretend to check Monkey¡¯s body and ignored her painful expression. He thought, "Sorry, Xiao Nuo. Better a little loss than a long sorrow. Let¡¯s end this rtionship which should not begin."

 Chapter 57 Plan of Hijacking

    Xiao Nuo restrained her inner grief, and quickly turned back into the former cool beauty. Her frosty aura of keeping people a long distance away made Ding Ning feel guilty and me himself.

    The members of Sharp Sword were keenly aware that Xiao Nuo had turned back into the icy goddess from the gentle and pleasant little woman. They couldn¡¯t help but shudder and subconsciously kept a long distance away from her.

    "Xiao... Captain Xiao, I have reported it to the superior, but he ... he disagreed."

    Lan Yang walked back quickly, and said dejectedly with his face darkening.

    "Isn¡¯t this witness very important? Why does the superior disagree?"

    Xiao Nuo who was in a bad mood said in a freezing cold voice with rage spurting out of her eyes.

    "Because, the superior said... said that we should send Monkey to the hospital for rescue, don¡¯t... don¡¯t..."

    Lan Yang minced his words, looked down guiltily and did not dare to look at others after hesitating several times.

    "Don¡¯t believe my nonsense, right?"

    Ding Ning was not surprised, and said with a calm face.

    "Sorry, I have argued with my superior, but it doesn¡¯t work. I..."

    Lan Yang nerved himself to look at Ding Ning, his eyes filled with apologies.

    "Howe? Monkey is also a person who needs to be saved and an important witness. How can they do this?"

    Xiao Nuo trembled and said. It seemed that she was slightly incapable of epting the cruel reality.

    "It¡¯s not hard to understand. Monkey may have been a very important witness before. However, after they heard that you¡¯ve caught the two gangsters, Monkey became less important. Of course, it is not worth paying such a big price to save a person who has lost his value. Send Monkey to the hospital and leave his life up to God, captain Lan, right?"

    Ding Ning seemed to have expected such a result. He saidzily and gave Lan Yang a sharp look.

    The Lan Yang bowed his head in shame. It was not exactly the original words of the superior. The superior had skillfully made it vague, but it was what he meant. Besides, He doubted Ding Ning¡¯s identity as a doctor.

    Now the truth was revealed by Ding Ning, which made him feel ashamed and his face turn red. As a professional soldier, he should take protecting every citizen as his own responsibility. He had argued strongly, but his superior turned down his suggestion by ruthless saying "obey the order".

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s face was ashen. She knew that Ding Ning was right from Lan Yang¡¯s behavior.

    With a snort, she took out the satellite phone and walked away without ncing at Lan Yang. It seemed that she was talking emotionally to someone over the phone.

    At the moment, the members of Sharp Sword had already ced the two unconscious gangsters on the Brave Warrior as ordered. Monkey was left on the ground alone like an abandoned orphan who was unattended.

    Ding Ning looked calm, standing in the same ce. After answering a call, he stared at Monkey withplicated feeling.

    It wasn¡¯t until Xiao Nuo cracked the phone and her face was so gloomy as if there was water dripping out of it that he whispered into her ear, "Do you want to save him?"

    "Do you have a solution?" Xiao Nuo didn¡¯t know why shepletely trusted Ding Ning while subconsciously resisting him a little. On hearing his words, she red at him with her frosty eyes.

    "Although I don¡¯t really like skinny monkey, he is my neighbor and a person who needs to be saved. I am a doctor. How can I do nothing to save him?"

    Ding Ning lowered his voice, seeming to bepassionate.

    But in fact, he was not so kind. It had nothing to do with him whether skinny monkey could survive or not.

    However, he had just answered a call from Ling Yun. With plenty of people who had watched Monkey turn himself in and admit his guilt of car theft, the videos of it had been uploaded to the Inte.

    After hearing Ling Yun¡¯s narration of what had happened after he left in the afternoon, Ding Ning had a clear picture of the whole thing in his mind.

    Monkey had got some evidence, which attracted the killers¡¯ attention and made them want to trace him and kill him. He met Ding Ning in panic. It might be out of his professional habit or he had found that Ding Ning was a car thief. Anyway he stole the car key from Ding Ning and used it as an excuse to turn himself in so as to seek the protection of the police.

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t know that Monkey took advantage of the enemies¡¯ psychological inertia of the dark area under the light and had been hiding in themunity to dodge the enemies these days. Last night, he identally saw Ding Ning drive a Toyota Prado back. At that time, he thought the toyboy Ding Ning had snagged another rich woman, and secretly envied Ding Ning.

    Of course, Ding Ning did not care how Monkey knew that the car was stolen by him. However, what Monkey did identally help him solve the troubles caused by the car theft case.

    Especially when Ling Yun excitedly told him that the car had exploded under the attack of the killers and it was no longer possible to extract any traces left by them on the car, it made Ding Ning feelpletely relieved.

    But at the same time, Ding Ning felt that he owed Monkey a big favor. He did not consider himself a kind person. Nevertheless, his father had taught him since his childhood that he must be thankful for small mercies.

    Therefore, Ding Ning decided to save Monkey¡¯s life without hesitation and considered it a payback for his helping them solve their troubles.

    Besides, Xiao Nuo was obviously a special policewoman who had excellent professional ethics and did not follow the rules. He could include her in the rescue n and make her a witness afterwards.

    Of course, Ding Ning would never admit that he was subconsciously reluctant to leave Xiao Nuo and wanted to be alone with her.

    "What¡¯s your n?"

    As Ding Ning expected, Xiao Nuo was a good policewoman who truly respected lives. She left her inner grief aside and could not wait to ask with faint excitement on her face.

    "You can drive a helicopter, right?" Ding Ning gave an irrelevant answer, while secretly sighing that she really was a person who would not follow the rules.

    "Of course, I am a special policewoman, specializing in driving various vehicles. I can even drive a fighter, not to mention a helicopter."

    When it came to the field that she was good at, there was a hint of pride in Xiao Nuo¡¯s expression.

    "Good. When the helicopteres to send Monkey to the hospital, we hijack the helicopter and make it fly directly to Diannan Province to find the Bamboo Grass Rauh & Barthlott to save Monkey."

    Ding Ning told Xiao Nuo his daring n.

    "Ah?" Xiao Nuo suddenly opened her mouth wide. She didn¡¯t expect that Ding Ning woulde up with such a crazy n. It did not frighten her, but made her excited and eager to have a try.

    "How do you know that the superior will definitely send a helicopter to send Monkey to the hospital?"

    Xiao Nuo was not a brainless person. Saving a person¡¯s life was as urgent as fighting the fire. Although Ding Ning¡¯s n sounded crazy, it was the most effective way to save Monkey. But they could implement the n only if there was a helicopter. How did Ding Ning make sure that the superior would definitely send a helicopter to send Monkey to the hospital?

    Ding Ning gave an irrelevant answer with a sneer, "Do you know what is being a prostitute while wanting to establish a memorial arch of virtue?"

    Xiao Nuo suddenly realized. That¡¯s true. Cars ran wildly on the street, alongwith an incessant gunfight. He couldn¡¯t hide this thing at all.

    Although in someone¡¯s eyes, Monkey was considered to be irrelevant, he still needed to do some superficial work to cover up his ruthless nature.

    For example, he would send a helicopter to take Monkey to the hospital for rescue. If Monkey died from ineffectual rescue, he could exin it to the public, "We even sent the helicopter out, so we should not be med for his death."

    After understanding this, Xiao Nuo looked at Ding Ning with astonishment in her eyes. What kind of person was this guy?

    Besides his incredibly nimble skills, he was also as detail-mined as an old fox. Did he have any rtionship with the bastard?

    "Xiao Nuo, wake up. The bastard didn¡¯t put you in his heart at all. Stop thinking about him. You should not keep thinking of the guy you¡¯ve decided to let go. If you did not take Ding Ning as him and think he came over to save you, you¡¯ve already let go, right?" Xiao Nuo said to herself.

    There was a trace of gloom on Xiao Nuo¡¯s face, but she quickly returned to normal. She said calmly,"It¡¯s a felony to hijack a helicopter. You are not afraid of that?"

    Ding Ning did not notice the change of her expression. He provoked her like before by squinting at her and saying, "What? Are you afraid of that?"

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s forehead bursted with blue veins. "Fuck, you said that you have nothing to do with the bastard. You even provoke me in the same way. However... I am into such a trick."

    She said in anger, "There is nothing to be afraid. At Worst, I will be fired and stop working as a special policewoman."

    "Good, women are not outdone by men. I admire you!"

    Ding Ning smiled like a little fox with hypocritical ttery between his eyebrows. It made Xiao Nuo roll her eyes, and her charm made Ding Ning¡¯s heart ripple.

    Lan Yang jealously watched them whisper "intimately", drooping his head dejectedly.

    The police car that had been left behind finally caught up with them and asked about the situation.

    The members of Sharp Sword had been deceived by their "fellows". At this moment, they surrounded the two suspects and Monkey as if confronted with a formidable enemy, and did not allow the policemen to approach.

    The policemen were very upset. "We¡¯ve done hard work even if we have not performed meritorious deeds. We won¡¯t take any merit from you. Is it necessary to protect the suspects so seriously?"

    The policemen looked at Xiao Nuo to seek help. After all, Xiao Nuo was their fellow.

    Xiao Nuo waves to the policemen and said with a poker face, "Now the suspects have been arrested, and we are waiting for fellows sent by the superior to take them over. Don¡¯t get close, and just do a good job in peripheral security."

    "Yes!" The policemen responded in a low spirit and spread out to guard them.

    In fact, it was an industrial park which had just been developed in the northern suburbs of Ninghai. There were very few cars passing by, so there was no need to guard.

    However, the members of Sharp Sword did not dare to be careless at all. They kept vigntly observing the surrounding as if confronted with a formidable enemy. After all, the snipers sent by the enemy even dared to kill people on the street. Who could guarantee that they would not do something desperate after the suspects were arrested?

    As the rumbles of the helicopter came from midair, the helicopternded directly on the grasnd without people by the road, and two soldiers carrying a stretcher came down from it.

    "Stop, show your certificate and identification paper!"

    Once bitten, twice shy. Lan Yang who had been deceived faced them vigntly with a gun in his hands.

    A middle-aged man in a white coat came down from the helicopter and showed his certificate, "Han Xi, military doctor from Ninghai Military District General Hospital."

    After carefully examining the certificate, Lan Yang quickly stood at the salute, "It turns out to be Commander Han. Sorry I didn¡¯t recognize you!"

    Han Xi said with a modest smile, "Captain Lan, you¡¯re wee. I am just a civilian cadre which is iparable to you."

    Lan Yang scratched his head in embarrassment, "Commander Han, no offense. We¡¯ve been deceived by someone who pretended to be a fellow, so we are careful."

    Here is a brief introduction to the military titles. Most of the military doctors are civilian cadres. Some of them also have military ranks, but there are a few of them. The military ranks are generally divided ording to professional technical positions and professional technical grades.

    Civil cadres can only be regr employees in the units at the military level and above. Professional technical cadres in thebat, experimental, and training support armies below the division level are called professional technical officers. Except for not being granted military titles, their identities are the same as those of military officers.

    Civilian cadres and military officers can be transferred to each other ording to the job demand. The civilian cadres who are transferred to be military officers are granted the corresponding ranks ording to their duties.

    The civilian positions are divided into 14 levels. toon is the 14th level, deputypany is the 13th level,pany is the 12th level, deputy battalion is the 11th level, battalion is the 10th level, and so on.

    Han Xi was a military doctor at the professional technical eighth level which was equivalent to a civilian cadre at the lieutenant level. Lan Yang was only a captain, and should naturally give him a salute.

 Chapter 58 Suspended Animation

    "You are wee, Captain Lan. This is what I should do. Additionally, you could just call me Dr. Han!"

    Han Xi was very reasonable. After some polite greetings, he quickly went to check the physical condition of the two suspects and Monkey.

    Han Xi did not care about theas of the two suspects. He thought that they were stunned by the members of Sharp Sword, so he did not care. The order he received was to send Monkey to the hospital.

    On the contrary, Monkey¡¯s situation made him frown. Lan Yang saw his dignified expression. He deliberately tried to test if Ding Ning told the truth. He whispered, "What is wrong with him, Dr. Han?"

    "I am not sure without doing a detailed physical examination on Monkey. His heartbeat slowed down and his muscles were ck. I think he may be poisoned. And his vital signs are unstable and life-threatening. Please send him to the hospital for detailed examination immediately!"

    Han Xi said grimly and guided people to put Monkey on the stretcher and sent to the helicopter. No one noticed that Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo were very enthusiastic to help carry the stretcher and got into the helicopter.

    Lan Yang secretly sighed. The symptoms Han Xi said were simr to what Ding Ning said, but Ding Ning was able to immediately judge what poisons they were through these superficial symptoms from Monkey. Ding Ning even had worked out a solution, but Han Xi did not know what poison it was. The medical skills of the two men had been ranked.

    Unfortunately, Ding Ning¡¯s judgment was urate, but the superior did not believe him at all. Even the only chance for Monkey to survive had been deprived, which made Lan Yang feel uneptable.

    "Captain Lan, the patient¡¯s condition calls for immediate rescue. I¡¯m leaving now."

    After saying goodbye to Lan Yang, Han Xi went to the helicopter.

    Lan Yang saluted. He still had to stay to detain the two suspects, waiting for the superior to take over.

    Looking at the helicopter vacate, Zhang Yang suddenly ran over with a loud voice, "Captain, the Fierce and the captain Xiao were on the helicopter, and they didn¡¯t get off."

    "What? What are they doing on the helicopter?"

    Lan Yang¡¯s eyes widened, watching the helicopter fly away, and a possibility suddenly urred to him. He felt a little frozen. The two people could not be that crazy, could they?

    With perturbed, Lan Yang quickly became calm again and coughed, "It is not a strange thing for them to get a free ride. Don¡¯t worry about it. Watch out the two suspects."

    Zhang Yang scratched the back of his head and asked looking rather puzzled, "Yeah, it¡¯s no surprise to take a free ride back. But do they know Dr. Han? Why people didn¡¯t drive them out?"

    "Probably Dr. Fierce can help Dr. Han. Well, cut the crap. Do our own thing."

    Lan Yang answered impatiently, but he felt more and more uneasy. "Xiao Nuo, Xiao Nuo, don¡¯t do anything stupid. If you hijack the military aircraft, you will be sent to military courts."

    However, on the helicopter, a scene, which Lan Yang was unwilling to face was acting.

    The two security special forces and two care workers were knocked out one after one by Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo. Han Xi, who was pointed by Ding Ning with a dagger to the throat and raising his hands honestly, got on the nest.

    Xiao Nuo tied up the pilot and aviated the helicopter to the south of Yunnan.

    Ding Ning smiled apologetically to Han Xi, "Dr. Han, we are not bad people. We have to do this. Please be cooperative."

    Han Xi calmly pointed at theatose Monkey and said, "Who are you? What do you want to do? Why do you hijack the helicopter? Don¡¯t you know that this person is in danger, and he needs rescue in time?"

    "My name is Ding Ning, a doctor. And her name is Xiao Nuo, the captain of Ninghai Special Police Force. We did this just to save people."

    Ding Ning looked at him sincerely, and put the dagger away. He said with helplessness, "Dr. Han, I can see that you are an upright doctor. So I will tell you the story. If you think we are doing something wrong, or you can guarantee that he can survive, we can turn around and fly back now."

    Han Xi was stunned. "You are a doctor? She is a special police captain? And you hijacked the military helicopter to save people? I have not heard it wrong, have I?"

    "Dr. Han, you heard me right. Here is my certificate. We can do nothing except this. I hope that you can cooperate with us."

    Xiao Nuo turned her head and submit her own certificate to let Han Xi check.

    Han Xi was relieved after confirming the certificate was real and said calmly, "I can cooperate with you, but I need a reason."

    "The reason is that this person named Monkey was poisoned by antiaris. He can only hang on at most for two hours. He can¡¯t be saved in hospitals of Ninghai, so we must rush to southern Yunnan to find an antidote."

    Ding Ning said the matter briefly and sinctly.

    Han Xi¡¯s surprised expression showed that he had epted this reason. His first action was to kneel down and checked Monkey¡¯s physical condition. His voice trembled.

    "Yes, what you said is right. This is indeed the poisoning symptom of antiaris. I only saw it in medical books before, but I have never seen this kind of case, so I cannot remember it. I didn¡¯t expect that Dr. Ding could urately judge the poison of antiaris at a so young age. I will cooperate with you to help you cure this poisoned person."

    Han Xi looked at Ding Ning admirably, but then he frowned again. He said with confusion, "But I remember that people who get the poison of antiratis can hang on up to two hours, and it will take us at least six or seven hours to go to the south of Yunnan, coupled with the time to find the antidote. It¡¯s toote"

    Ding Ning grinned, "This is good that Dr. Han could understand. Frankly speaking, I am a traditional Chinese physician. There is a way that I can put Monkey to suspended animation, and stop his vital signs in a state of quiescence. It can dy the onset of toxicity for 48 hours. This is the reason that we have to hijack the helicopter to drive to the south of Yunnan."

    "Suspended animation? How is this possible?" Han Xi stared like listening to the Arabian Nights.

    "I know that Dr. Han does not believe it, but you will see the miracle immediately."

    Ding Ning smiled mysteriously with confidence.

    After saying that, Ding Ning ignored Han Xi¡¯s shocked expression. He took out a box of silver needles and pulled out three of them. He took a shot at each of the Monkey¡¯s top of the skull, eyebrows and the heart.

    In fact, he used Meridian Severing Hand to put Monkey into a state of suspended animation, but in order to avoid shocking the world, he had to cover it up with needles.

    "What! How did you do it? Is this the acupuncture of traditional Chinese medicine? This is amazing! Will he really die?"

    After Han Xi saw Ding Ning stop, he could not wait to check Monkey¡¯s carotid artery, heart and even the pulse and found that Monkey¡¯s vital signs had fallen into a static, like a dead person. Han Xi was shocked extremely and asked worriedly.

    Ding Ning pretended to wipe the nonexistent sweat on the forehead. His face turned to be pale because of over-consumption and he exined patiently, "We are both doctors, so we should know how the poison attacks the heart. Only the toxicity spreads along the blood vessels to the heart, will it cause heart failure and then result in the patient¡¯s death. The suspended animation what I just talked about is actually an illusion of death. It can slow the patient¡¯s blood flow to the lowest level, and all vital signs will always be kept at the lowest threshold. Thus, we can get the time to rescue the patient. His heartbeat and pulse seem to stop, but they do not actually stop. Just his heartbeat will slow down from dozens per minute to one per hour or half an hour. Dr. Han could pay attention to it, if you have enough patience."

    "I will." Han Xi, who was a good doctor, immediately understood the principle of suspended animation.

    But the ear hears for false, the eye sees for solid. For the sake of seeking truth and being pragmatic, Han Xi put his hands on Monkey¡¯s skinny chest with interest, closed his eyes and quietly felt the slowing heartbeat that Ding Ning talked about.

    Ding Ning leaned on the seat wearily. He had not closed his eyes from yesterday to now, which made his eyelids gradually sink. He fell asleep unconsciously and gave slight snoring.

    Han Xiplicatedly looked at Ding Ning, who was asleep. "It seems that he really does not want to hurt me. Otherwise, he would never be undefended."

    Han Xi totally rxed without life threat, and he was more interested in Monkey¡¯s suspended animation.

    If this kind of state of suspended death could be universally applied in clinical medicine, it would be a great event in the medical field.

    Let us imagine if a patient with a sudden onset was in danger of dying. Putting him into suspended animation would gain valuable time to be rescued. How many patients would escape from the hands of death?

    As a doctor, Han Xi knew very well that how this miraculous medical treatment would shock people once it was promoted, which made him faintly envious.

    "If I can learn this method, not only can I save more lives, but also my professional technical titles will rapidly rise."

    But he soon smiled bitterly, shook his head and sighed that he was whimsical.

    "Regardless of whether Ding Ning¡¯s traditional Chinese medicine would spread or not, even if Ding Ning is willing to teach, as a western medicine doctor without any Chinese medicine foundation, it is delusional for me to learn such wonderful skill."

    "Look at Ding Ning, he immediately became weak and fell asleep after using this method, which indicates that it is not easy to use this method and the poprity of regrization is obviously not feasible."

    This made Han Xi admire Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo, because, for the sake of an irrelevant patient, they hijacked a helicopter at the risk of being sentenced, just in order to save an innocent life.

    This kind of respect for life made Han Xi ashamed and sighed at the same time. When he looked back over the first half of his life, he was used to witnessing the part forever in the hospital, and he had lost the awe of life for a long time.

    A good doctor was always full of mercy and sympathy. But this basic professional ethics, which was simple to say but difficult to do, had long been lost in this increasingly impetuous society.

    Doctors were more concerned about job titles, welfare, power, fame and status. They had long been indifferent to life and became numb and heartless.

    It was the doctor¡¯s ability to save lives, but it was the patient¡¯s life if they were not be saved.

    Compared with these people, what Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo did for an ordinary life made Han Xi feel ashamed.

    Han Xi could foresee that the fate of the poisoned person whose name was Monkey had been destined without the appearance of the two people. Monkey would be sent to the hospital for aprehensive examination, and then the doctors would analyze the pathology of the virus. It was afraid that he would directly die before the poison had been figured out.

    It could be said that the appearance of Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo was the only hope to change his inevitable ending and they were also the noble people in his destiny.

    Han Xi was deeply moved. His identity had been destined that he could not do more for Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo, but he made up his mind to help them.

    After the stunned soldiers wake up, he would exin to them. If necessary, he would appear in court to testify for them in the future, proving that he was not being held by them, but it was himself that actively cooperated with them to save people.

    Perhaps it would influence his future profoundly, but he still insisted on his mind just like what Ding Ning did today¡ªdo the impossible to be worthy of a doctor¡¯s conscience.

    ----------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

 Chapter 59 Evaluation

    As the newly promoted and youngest ever division chief of Ninghai national security bureau, the Chief considered Liu Junwei his right-hand man.

    Unlike a normal person, he did not react with shock or surprise when faced with his leader¡¯s favor. He remained as arrogant as ever and even appeared somewhat unwilling. However, this actually won Mo Fei¡¯s approval.

    He did not have a master¡¯s in psychology for nothing. He knew very well that not only was ying hard to get very effective when used on women; sometimes it was even more effective when used against men in the workce.

    He was a man with great ambition. When he returned from his studies overseas, he resolved that he would undertake a great career.

    He did not care about money. For such an intelligent and high-achieving student like him, earning money was a piece of cake.

    After returning home, he created apany worth more than ten million dors in less than six months and became a business elite that everyone admired. Growth and power were only a matter of time.

    However, material wealth could only change his lifestyle, it was far from able to satisfy the mental stimtion he sought and desired, it waspletely unable to realize the value of his life.

    He was filled with the adventurous spirit of an opportunist and so after careful nning, he quickly achieved the initial steps to his life goal.

    Using his meticulous powers of observation and his powerful ability to reason and analyze intelligence reports, he created all kinds of coincidences. Intentionally or otherwise, he helped the National security bureau capture a group of deep hidden foreignmercial spies. Step by step, he entered into Mo Fei¡¯s line of vision and won his trust. Not only had he sessfully be part of the national security bureau as nned, but he had also been promoted, against regtions, to the position of division chief of the Intelligence Division.

    But he was not satisfied. He could tell that the leader surnamed Shen liked him immensely and had even given him the opportunity to take the lead. He had full authority in this mission where a shooter had publically open fire and ignited a powerful societal response.

    This made him feel excited and happy. In his opinion, this was a test of his abilities by the leader as well as a chance to realize his life goal. This concerned whether or not he would have the opportunity to further broaden his horizons.

    Ninghai was very big but it was very small in his eyes because his ambitions were great, to the point that he could not bear to be restricted to Ninghai, this one ce.

    His goal was the entire sea of stars, the entire Shenzhou Kingdom. He wanted to be part of the most powerful group of people.

    The scent of power was intoxicating, it could even trap a person so they were unable to extricate themselves.

    When he saw the deputy chief of the municipal public security bureau, an officer of the army, and the division chief of the national security bureau all under hismand and following his orders to the letter, Liu Junwei felt drunk on the power in his hands. His desire for instant gratification swelled and it made him forget himself in his giddiness.

    He thought it was most logical to have a n of action that would obtain the most benefits at the lowest cost. Abruptly, he made the decision to give up saving Monkey¡¯s life, and sent out a helicopter to send Monkey to the hospital to show that he did something.

    In his opinion, he had done all he could and he used the act of sending out the helicopter to shut the media up. As for that Ding Ning that Lan Yang spoke of, he was not worth a single thought.

    No matter how good he was, he was nothing more than a military man. He had always believed that those that toil with their minds are the ones that rule while those that toil with their hands are the ones that are ruled.

    He never gave a thought to those muscr and simple-minded military men. If he wanted, he could dupe countless strong and muscr man to give their lives for him at any moment.

    The three deputy leaders of the shooting incident were particrly against the decision he made and tried to persuade him with earnest and well-meaning words.

    Unfortunately, Liu Junwei, whose intelligence had be blinded by power, was obstinate and self-opinionated,pletely unable to take in their advice. On the contrary, he became even more intense.

    In his opinion, there were ranks in life. Although such ssist ideologies could not be publically announced, it was a fact as solid as iron.

    Before the two kidnappers had been caught, Monkey had indeed been a very important witness and no effort should be spared in saving him.

    However, once the two kidnappers and the shooter were caught, Monkey, this low-ss life, was no longer important. Who would care about the life and death of a thief?

    In his opinion, the decision he made was one that saved resources for the country, blocked the mouths of the media andmon people, and allowed members of the special investigation team to achieve results, it was a good decision that killed three birds with one stone. He believed this was the most heroic and intelligent of all the decisions he had made during this mission and he was very pleased with himself.

    Thus, he forcefully suppressed the three deputies¡¯ objections and forged forward with this decision alone. He believed that Leader Shen was a superior being and would certainly understand what he had done and like him even more.

    It was a pity that he had forgotten this was Shenzhou Kingdom, a democratic centralist country that greatly respected the wishes of its people.

    It was not like those western countries that only sanctimoniously shout democratic slogans while secretly being an autocratic and dictatorial country.

    Thus, while he was still pleased with his heroic decision, he had no idea that Shen Moru, who was having tea with Mo Fei in the office of the Chief of Ninghai national security bureau, had already given him a 24-word evaluation:

    "Seeks instant benefits, neglects public opinion, has immoral schemes, toys with power, and lies to all. Not someone to put in an important position."

    Mo Fei¡¯s eyes were filled with regret and anger. "I had not thought that Liu Junwei was like this. I always thought that he was a very promising member of the intelligence division."

    "This isn¡¯t your fault, I also misjudged him. It is good for young people to have ability and ambition but if they are overly interested in instant benefits and are also good at scheming, it is very easy for them to be lost in their desire for power, it is very easy for them to be tempted and used by others. Once he gains power, the consequences do not bear thinking about. However, this is a matter of your national security so I cannot interfere too much. Do what you think is best."

    Shen Moru calmly raised his cup and took a sip then said with great sincerity.

    "It is good to break precedence and promote young and able colleagues but you must keep your eyes sharp and not be blinded by their achievements. You must be aware at all times of the responsibility that the national security bureau shoulders. A single leak can sink a giant ship. Using the strength of their cadre is only one facet, what is more important is their loyalty to the country and their character. If even their character is not up to standard, how can they shoulder the responsibility? If they are not wholly devoted to the country and the people, what use are their abilities? This is particrly true of positions in the Intelligence Division. Surely you don¡¯t need me to remind you of the importance of this."

    "Yes, Chief, I understand. I don¡¯t know much about Liu Junwei¡¯s character. It was only because no problems were found in his history during the political investigation andbined with the fact that he really is very capable, thus I neglected to investigate his character and broke precedence in promoting him directly. This was my mistake, I will take care of it."

    Mo Fei, flushed and covered in ayer of cold sweat, apologized sincerely for his mistake. The Chief¡¯s words were not without a hint of warning. His usation of seeking instant benefit was not only directed at Liu Junwei, it was also directed at him, Mo Fei.

    After all, why would he have broken precedence and promoted Liu Junwei if not to obtain political achievements? How could he, a merchant, be the division chief of the Intelligence Division with the nickname "Eagle Eye" in just one short year?

    It must be noted that Ninghai was a provincial level city and the National Intelligence Division was an administrative department. Thinking about it closely, it was unbelievable that a returning, an overseas merchant had risen so meteorically to be an official of the department in just one year.

    Although Mo Fei¡¯s conscience was clear in that he had indeed promoted Liu Junwei because of his love for talent and Liu Junwei¡¯s behavior had always made him worthy of this honor.

    All of this was built on the condition that Liu Junwei did not mess up. Once something went wrong, it would be difficult for Mo Fei to escape the me. He would certainly be implicated and it could easily be the best weapon his political opponents had in denouncing him.

    It must be noted that the position of Chief of Ninghai national security bureau was a lofty and powerful position. There were many beneath him who had their eyes on this spot. Who knew how this information would be used by them at that time? Who would dare to stand out to speak on his behalf? Who would dare to say there wasn¡¯t something fishy in all of this, that there wasn¡¯t some exchange of power and money?

    Shen Moru did not speak further on this matter. He believed that Mo Fei had just been blinded momentarily by political achievements and had acted rashly. Now that he had made clear the advantages and disadvantages of the matter, he would make the intelligent decision.

    It was the detailed intelligence report on the table that Wind Shadow had delivered that greatly held his interest. The amazing doctor Ding Ning, who had treated his daughter, had turned out to be a master of his craft. This was far beyond his expectations.

    However, after he thought about this closely, it wasn¡¯t all that strange. After all, it was not unusual for a guy who could activate the True Qi in his body to know a little martial arts.

    What was strange was how did this guy also know Xiao Nuo? And why had he gone so promptly to rescue the damsel in distress? Old Xiao, ah, Old Xiao, don¡¯t let your daughter put a green hat on your future son-inw.

    Shen Moru thought with schadenfreude, not because his heart was dark but because jealousy haunted his heart.

    After all, back in the day, the Dragon Triangle had been like brothers. Dragon Teeth and Dragon Horn had married, secretlying to a marriage agreement which had left him out of the matter. This made him feel very unhappy.

    He couldn¡¯t help the fact that the person he was the most grateful to and respected the most was Dragon Teeth. The ages of the members of the Dragon Triangle were all simr but for him and Dragon Horn, not only was Dragon Teeth a brother, he was also their true and proper teacher.

    These two wealthy sons ofrge families had originally joined the troops to te some gold but had unexpectedly met Dragon Teeth. Amidst a rain of bullets, they becamerades that could give their lives for each other and this had changed their lives forever.

    Most of his and Dragon Horn¡¯s martial skill had been taught to them by Dragon Teeth. However, Dragon Teeth had never told this secret to another person and had asked them to keep the secret.

    Having just entered the troops, Dragon Scale and Dragon Horn were just two rookies. The pride of being sons ofrge families had made them unlikeable in the army and they were very scorned.

    What the veterans hated most were soldiers like them and would bully them for no reason. Dragon Teeth¡¯s personality was simple and straightforward, he didn¡¯t like to talk but was a very righteous person. He couldn¡¯t ept the veterans¡¯ arrogance and stood up for them. He won them over with his personal charisma and taught them ways to cultivate.

    The three of them became the best of friends. Together they entered the newly established Dragon Soul special operations force, propped the entire Dragon Soul up, and became the famous Dragon Triangle.

    For them, Dragon Teeth was brother and teacher but also their savior who saved their lives countless times on the battlefield.

    Dragon Horn was intelligent but Dragon Scale¡¯s personality was rash and impetuous. If not for Dragon Teeth risking his life a number of times to save him, his bones would be ash by now.

    This also caused the incident where something went wrong with Dragon Teeth and Shen Moru had stopped at nothing to protect him which resulted in him being moved out of Dragon Soul.

    Thus, speaking of feelings, Shen Moru and Dragon Teeth¡¯s rtionship was deeper but Drong Teeth and Dragon Horn came to a marriage agreement. This made him feel very aggrieved.

    Draong Teeth would rather agree to marriage with Xiao Baiyu that old fox rather than with him. He felt that Dragon Teeth did not consider him his best friend and a sour taste filled his mouth.

    It was this mentality of a child who had his favorite toy snatched away that made Shen Moru feel such schadenfreude, hoping that Xiao Nuo would cuckold Dragon Teeth¡¯s son and have him marry his own daughter.

    Although he was very pleased with Zhao Zilong, it was better to keep things within the family. In his heart, no matter how talented Zhao Zilong was, he would neverpare to Dragon Teeth¡¯s son.

    If Dragon Teeth¡¯s song wanted to marry Sen Muqing, he would toss aside Zhao Zilong without hesitation.

    "Report, Chief. Something went wrong, the shooter is dead."

    Just as he allowed his imagination to roam, a member of national security came to make his report with an unhappy expression.

    ----------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

 Chapter 60 A Strange Murder Case

    "How could he die? The interrogation room is strictly guarded, what do you all do for a living?"

    Mo Fei¡¯s face was ashen and he mmed his hand against the table in anger. He had hoped to find out who was behind all of this from the shooter but in the end, he had died in the interrogation rooms of the national security bureau.

    This would greatly affect the image of the national security bureau, particrly with the series of incidents that have happened recently. The superiors would feel even more doubtful about the Ninghai national security bureau¡¯s capabilities.

    If it was amon case, the national security bureau, a top-secret organization, definitely had the means to suppress the matter.

    However, after this shooter attacked the detention center, he killed people on the streets, and caused cars to explode. All this had a very negative societal influence and was impossible to suppress.

    "The shooter kept his mouth shut tight and was unwilling to say anything. We saw that no progress was being made so we decided to give him some psychological pressure and left him out to hang. Who would have thought that he would mysteriously die? Right now, the court doctor is evaluating the situation to find the cause of death."

    A member of the national security bureau reported with his neck pulled in and an expression of fear on his face.

    "Li Fei, who questioned him? Was no one watching the surveince? Was there anything unusual before his death? Who did hee into contact with?"

    Exasperated, Mo Fei asked questions in quick session.

    "Zhang Biao and I were questioning him and Fu Bin was watching the surveince. After discovering that the shooter was dead, we checked the recording. No one came into contact with him and there was nothing unusual. It was as if a ghost hade in and out."

    Li Fei spoke ufortably and secretly cursed Zhang Biao, the bastard, for not having any sense of loyalty and leaving him to endure the Chief¡¯s thunderous anger alone.

    "Let¡¯s go, take me to see!" Mo Fei¡¯s brows were pulled together tightly. He understood the capabilities of his subordinates. Since the shooter had died so strangely, he had to check the surveince video.

    "I¡¯ll go have a look with you." Shen Moru¡¯s interest had also be piqued by the strange death and he stood up as well.

    Walking along the corridor toward the elevator, Mo Fei took out a maic card and swiped it across a receptor above the buttons in the elevator. Suddenly, the space beneath what had been the lowest level of the elevator, -2, flipped and revealed a button for -3.

    Shen Moru¡¯s expression was calm, he didn¡¯t find this strange. For a department like the national security bureau, there were certainly many ces where ess was limited to those with sufficient clearance. Of course, the underground interrogation rooms were among them. It would be strange if the opposite were the case.

    The elevator moved quickly to floor -3. As the elevator doors opened, a pin-straight and milk white marble corridor appeared in front of their eyes. The corridor was brightly illuminated and the floor was brilliant enough to act as a mirror. To the sides, there were rooms of dense and tough metals. Looking through the gaps in thes, some of the rooms were empty while some contained shackled criminals.

    Mo Fei exined as they walked, "These are our detainment rooms, they contain spies that threaten the safety of our country. Going forward, those are the interrogation rooms."

    Shen Moru nodded. "It is a time of peace, there probably are not many spies looking for intelligence, instead, they are probably a lot ofmercial spies, right?"

    "Yes, the countries that don¡¯t wish to see our country rise up all fight economically. Ninghai is also an international metropolis with a great many foreign investmentpanies. Themercial spies wear a veneer of legitimacy and openlye Shenzhou, making it impossible for us to defend against them. In particr, there are the mostmercial spies inpanies working on developing new resources. Our work is not easy."

    Mo Fei sighed with great sympathy.

    "Alright, stop grumbling. A new international situation brings with it new tasks and missions, what job is easy to do? There is no end tomercial spies, you capture one, and another appears. As long as we fulfill our responsibilities, do our best to nip things in the bud, and make it so they are unable to harm the interests of our country, that is a kind of victory."

    Shen Moru felt deeplyforted.

    "Sometimes, I truly miss those days as a soldier, with sweat pouring down like rain on the training field. At the time, I thought it was very difficult but now, it has be one of the most precious memories of my life. Compared to the mental and physical toll right now, life back then was much simpler."

    Mo Fei sighed, a fond nostalgia shed through his eyes.

    Shen Moru did not speak and maintained his silence. It had not been his wish to leave Dragon Soul, he also wanted to return to that time to be with those brothers. Even though there had been tears and blood, it wasfortable.

    But that was impossible. The past had already passed, there was always too much responsibility andmitment in life. One could not live life casually ording to one¡¯s likes and dislikes. This was called being mature.

    As they talked, they passed through the corridor and came to the interrogation room. Compared to the typical interrogation room of one¡¯s imagination, it was not filled with all kinds of torture tools, it was just a normal room.

    It was very tidy and clean. A few colleagues of the national security bureau was assisting a court doctor in autopsying the shooter¡¯s body. Seeing Shen Moru and Mo Fei¡¯s arrival, they quickly greeted them with respect.

    Mo Fei waved at a sharp-faced middle-aged man. "Fu Bin, tell me what¡¯s happening?"

    Fu Bin walked over and said, with an ufortable expression, "Chief Mo, I kept my eyes on the surveince feed, I didn¡¯t even blink. For the entire time, the guy sat there with his head hanging down. He refused to speak regardless of what Li Fei and his people asked. After Li Fei and the others left, the guy stayed exactly as he was. But after 10 minutes, I felt like something wasn¡¯t right and went in to have a look. Who would have thought that he was dead?"

    "Oh, what made you feel like something wasn¡¯t right?" Shen Moru asked thoughtfully.

    "Earlier, his chest rose and fell gently but about three minutes after Li Fei and the others came out, he raised his head abruptly and his feet kicked against the ground but it onlysted for a short moment. Very quickly, he hung his head down again. At the time, I didn¡¯t pay it much mind but after another 5 or 6 minutes, I realized that he wasn¡¯t moving at all, there wasn¡¯t even any rise and fall to his chest. Only then did I feel like something wasn¡¯t right and went in to check, and that¡¯s when I found that he was already dead."

    Fu Bin thought back carefully and spoke slowly and with great detail.

    "Has the cause of death been found?" Shen Moru asked the old and white-haired court doctor who had begun to wash his hands.

    The old court doctor continued to wash his hands without rushing and only replied slowly after he had meticulously wiped his hands clean with a white towel.

    "The victim was killed by someone. His heart has been pierced through by a sharp object. The heart stopped pumping blood and with that, the brain gradually died of asphyxiation."

    "That¡¯s impossible. I kept my eye on the camera the entire time, no one went in. The recording is right here, it can definitely prove what I said. How could the murderer have killed the suspect right in front of us?"

    Fu Biao was the first to express disagreement with this conclusion. He also brought out the video recording and began to y it.

    "Yes, all of us were here. No one went in, how could someone have killed him?"

    "I can prove that he was still alive and well after Li Fei and Zhang Biao came out. After they came out, no one else went in. It¡¯s impossible he was killed by someone else. Elder, could you have made a mistake?"

    "There were only the six of us present when we discovered the suspect¡¯s death. I can prove what Fu Biao said is true. If it was a murder, how could we not have seen someone go in?"

    ...Six officials of the national security bureau opened their mouths to question the judgment of the one titled "elder".

    However, the elder shrugged and did not get angry. With great irresponsibility, he said, "I am only a court doctor, I am only responsible for the results of my investigation and the conclusion I¡¯ve reached is that he was killed by someone. As for solving the case, that¡¯s your business."

    Mo Fei appeared very respectful of the elder and he very cautiously asked, "Elder, is your conclusion the final cause of the victim¡¯s death?

    The elder nodded his head proudly. "Correct, my conclusion is definitely correct. If someone else did the autopsy, they probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to find the cause of death. The murderer acted very quickly, taking less than a second to stab through the victim¡¯s heart, there wasn¡¯t even a drop of blood. After the victim¡¯s heart was pierced through, there should have been a short moment of struggle before the brain gradually died as it was starved of oxygen. This entire process shouldn¡¯t have taken more than 3 minutes."

    "Could that have been the moment when the suspect raised his head? That¡¯s impossible. Other than the suspect, there was not another person in the room caught on tape."

    Fu Bin countered with confusion.

    The elder shook out his sleeve unhappily. "It¡¯s up to you whether you believe me or not. In any case, this is the conclusion I¡¯ve reached. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can find another court doctor to make an evaluation."

    Mo Fei furrowed his brows and waved his hand at Fu Bin, whose expression remained unconvinced, and continued to question the elder, "Elder, what weapon did the murderer use?"

    "Ice. A very slender needle made of ice. If not for the master¡¯s brilliant eyes, it would have been impossible to find out what weapon the murderer used."

    The elder¡¯s assistant, a young man of about 20-something years old, replied angrily, very unhappy with how the national security bureau officials¡¯ questioned his teacher¡¯s professional standard.

    "Ice?" Everyone was shocked at this unexpected reply.

    "Correct, it was a piece of ice, it was a very, very slender ice needle. When I first checked, I searched his entire body and did not find a wound. At that time, I thought he had died of heart failure but then I discovered that the victim¡¯s body was very healthy and he didn¡¯t have any diseases and there wasn¡¯t anything wrong with his heart. I thought this was very strange and carefully checked him over again. In the end, I found what seemed to be a water stain on the clothes at his chest. I felt that this was very odd because I had asked Zhang Biao and the victim had not drunk water during the investigation and he and Li Fei had not drunk water either, so where did the water staine from? I also smelled it and found that the water stain did not smell strange so I deduced that it was not the victim¡¯s saliva. Thus, I made a daring deduction. Following this train of thought, I used the magnifying ss to check the victim¡¯s clothes again and found that there was a very small hole where the water stain was. Only then did I confirmed his true cause of death. Once ice entered the heart, it would be melted by the blood and there would be very little bleeding from the pierced heart. As the walls of the heart contracted, it would be very difficult to discover. Once the water stain dried in a little while, it would be practically impossible to find the true fatal blow. Invisibly killing someone, this murderer is certainly a very skilled professional assassin."

    The elder pointed at the almost dried water stain on the victim¡¯s chest as he spoke with an admiring sigh.

    Everyone crowded forward and took turns to investigate the victim¡¯s clothing using a magnifying ss. Seeing that there wasn¡¯t even a point of entry on the victim¡¯s chest, they could not help but be shocked. If the elder was not a very experienced old court doctor, they probably would not even have discovered the victim¡¯s cause of death.

    After they saw off the elder and his assistant and confirmed the cause of death, problems arose again. Surveince equipment had faithfully recorded everything and no one had entered the interrogation room during the victim¡¯s time of death, so who was the killer?

    The officials of the national security bureau nced warily at each other. At this time, only Li Fei, Zhang Biao, and Fu Bin had any contact with the victim so they were the most suspect.

    However, Shen Moru asked thoughtfully, "Li Fei, when you and Zhang Biao questioned the suspect, did you sense anything unusual?"

    Zhang Biao¡¯s face was nk. "There was nothing unusual."

    Li Fei thought carefully for a moment and said uncertainly. "While we were interrogating the suspect, it felt like there was another person next to me but I looked around carefully and other than Zhang Biao and the suspect, there was no one else so I didn¡¯t pay much attention. Furthermore..."

    ----------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

 Chapter 61 Descendants of God

    "And what?" Mo Fei asked eagerly, his eyes wide.

    Li Fei scratched his head and said hesitantly, "I know what I¡¯m going to say is hard to believe but it was what I truly felt. When I came up to notify you, I also felt that I wasn¡¯t alone in the elevator."

    "Are you telling me a ghost story? This is not funny at all."

    Mo Fei red at him intensely, feeling very irritated. Li Fei¡¯s face was flushed and he felt very awkward.

    "Go, put this matter aside for now. We¡¯ll talk about itter."

    Shen Moru patted Mo Fei¡¯s shoulder heavily and headed out.

    Mo Fei looked at Li Fei and the others and asked btedly, "What about them?"

    The expressions on Li Fei and the other two people¡¯s faces changed dramatically. They knew they were the biggest suspects and this made them very sullen.

    However, Shen Moru shook his head and said, "I¡¯ve checked the surveince closely. When Li Fei and Zheng Biao left the interrogation room, the suspect was still alive. By the time Fu Bin realized something was wrong and went in, the suspect was already dead. This matter should have nothing to do with them."

    Mo Fei¡¯s eyes lit up and he nced around. He started to speak then closed his mouth and followed Shen Moru into the elevator without a sound.

    Li Fei and the other two let out a breath as if a heavy weight had been lifted from their shoulders. But remembering that someone had managed to kill the suspect without a single sound, they felt their blood run cold.

    "Chief, did you find something?" Mo Fei asked eagerly the moment they entered the elevator.

    Shen Moru looked around and waved his hand. It was not until they had returned to Mo Fei¡¯s office and he had taken out a ck machine and had swept every corner of the office did he open his mouth and say, "It¡¯s not that I found something, rather, it¡¯s that I remembered some things."

    "What exactly did you remember? Chief, you¡¯re killing me here, stop milking it, alright?"

    Mo Fei urged impatiently.

    "Mo Fei, do you know where I went after I left Dragon Soul?" Shen Moru suddenly changed the subject and asked with a serious expression.

    Mo Fei started and said, "Weren¡¯t you put into punished by being put into detention to reflect on your mistakes?"

    Shen Moruughed bitterly, "ording to the regtions, I shouldn¡¯t be telling you this but since their ws have already reached into the Ninghai national security bureau, I won¡¯t hide it from you. However, you must promise to never reveal any of this."

    Seeing Mo Fei¡¯s solemn nod, Shen Moru stretched out his hand and epted the cigarette Mo Fei handed him and lit up. Furrowing his brows tightly, he revealed an astonishing secret. "Everyone thought that I was shut up in the family ancestral hall to reflect on my mistakes after my impulsive action back then. But at that time, I was not with the Shen Family, instead, I was sent by the organization to a secret base and went through a hellishly strict training regime. I was in that ce for a full three years. After three years, I came out and joined a secret organization in our country. However, I cannot tell you the name of this organization, this is a military secret of the highest level. It won¡¯t do you any good to know."

    Mo Fei¡¯s expression was shocked but he nodded with understanding. He had always protested the injustice of Shen Moru¡¯s transfer from Dragon Soul back then. Who would have thought that it would contain such a shocking secret?

    Shen Moru took a deep drag on the cigarette. Amidst the lingering smoke, his expression carried a trace of heaviness. "This organization was specially formed to investigate a mysterious outside force. This mysterious force is very powerful and has astounding wealth and human power, furthermore, they also have ck technology that we are unable to understand."

    "ck technology? The ck technology mentioned in novels that surpass the level of technology in present society?"

    Mo Fei felt like he was listening to a fantasy. If he didn¡¯t understand Shen Moru, he would certainly not believe the nonsense he was spouting.

    "Perhaps using ck technology as a descriptor is not very precise. Strictly speaking, this is an organization with fanatical beliefs. They refer to themselves as descendants of the god that created the world and firmly believe that humankind has the potential for endless evolution. Once we evolve to a certain point, we will be gods. They are an organization that devotes their efforts to mapping the human genome and that has the goal causing gene mutation to obtain supernatural abilities. They have gathered arge number of the best scientists and doctors in the world and have been capturing elites from each country in a frenzy to use in live experiments. More horrifyingly, it is said that they even mix human DNA with animal DNA in an attempt to create an army with supernatural powers to take over this world. They call it the god creation n."

    Shen Moru¡¯s expression was very solemn as he spoke each word haltingly.

    "What? Are they crazy? This is anti-humankind and anti-society, will those countries that consider themselves policemen of the world not do anything about it?"

    Mo Fei¡¯s expression changed and he abruptly stood up. For him, this news had been too great a blow.

    "Shh, keep your voice down!" Shen Moru scolded sternly.

    Mo Fei quickly covered his mouth to show that he knew, only then did Shen Moru continue speaking. "No one knows when Descendants of God was formed and who formed it. The organization I am part of was still investigating secretly but found nothing. The existence of the Descendants of God is more dangerous than other terrorist groups. It has already seriously threatened the safety of all the countries and Mi is not an exception. It could be said that they have be public enemy number one. In fact, Mi noticed the existence of this organization many years ago and secretly formed the "God Punishing Alliance" with a few powerful countries. They even voluntarily made contact with our country and invited us to join this alliance. However, the Descendants of God continued to thrive outside our boundaries and almost never set foot in Shenzhou, thus, our country refused to make clear our stance. The Mi government probably realized that we didn¡¯t want to be involved and so settled for the next best thing. They made the request to share resources and our country agreed."

    Shen Moru pulled deeply on the cigarette, his forehead creasing together. "And it was because of this sharing of resources that we finally understood, from the intelligence reports from Mi, the danger the Descendants of God posed. Once their research reached fruition, it would mean disaster for the entire world, and thus the organization I belong to was born. But as we refused to join the God Punishing Alliance, we could only investigate alone, however, we have not had much sess. In our thinking, it would be a very difficult matter to obtain supernatural powers and so we didn¡¯t think much of it but in recent years, our field operatives and some elite soldiers have disappeared in session. Only now have we realized that the Descendants of God have already begun their attack on Shenzhou."

    Mo Fei stared dumbfounded. He swallowed with difficulty and said, "You...you¡¯re saying that our field operatives and those soldiers didn¡¯t die, rather, they¡¯ve been taken by Descendants of God to use in experiments?"

    Shen Moru nodded seriously. "Actually, the Descendants of God started taking actions many years ago but because there were very few disappearances and very few clues left behind, we all thought they were just idents. But over the years, there has been a major uptick in the number of field operatives and special forces soldiers that have disappeared. Only then did we realize something was not right and began to investigate their whereabouts. Although we cannot confirm that the Descendants of God did it, given the intelligence reports provided by the God Punishing Alliance, they are the most suspicious."

    "Damn, these people are truly crazy. How dare they capture our people? If I get my hands on them, I¡¯m going to skin them alive."

    Mo Fei clenched his fist tightly and his face twisted in anger. Thinking of the field operative that had disappeared recently, he wished he could capture those evil bastards right now and teach them a lesson.

    Shen Moru¡¯s gaze was abstruse and he slowly said, "Did you think I suddenly came to Ninghai just for a few mercenaries? I¡¯m here because I wanted to follow the vampire mercenaries to the people directing them but reality has proven that the vampires are just a pawn of the Descendants of God and so this path has reached a dead end. Even if I continue to dig deeper, I would only be able to unearth a few scapegoats. The death of the shooter today made me realize that this matter is definitely not as straightforward as it appears. If I haven¡¯t guessed wrong, Monkey must have some incredible proof in his hands, and this is why the shooter was allowed to kill openly in the street and why even a supernatural of the Descendent of Gods was mobilized to silence the shooter."

    Mo Fei leaped up as if he had been pinched by a scorpion. Color draining from his face in shock, he said, "You¡¯re saying that the shooter was killed by a supernatural?"

    "What else? What kind of person could follow an official of the national security bureau into an underground interrogation room and kill someone without a sound and then quietly follow Li Fei out? Even the cameras were unable to capture his appearance. ording to the newest intelligence report from Mi, thetest sessful supernatural subject of the Descendants of God¡¯s experiments has the power of camouge. They are able to hide from human eyes and cameras. Of course, you don¡¯t need to be nervous, no supernatural ability is perfect and wless. No matter how they hide, the warmth of their bodies still exist and will not be able to hide from a thermal detector."

    Shen Moru spoke confidently. How would he feel if he knew that Ding Ning¡¯s organism emting skin could hide from thermal detectors?

    Mo Fei tugged ruthlessly on his hair and groaned. "Goddamn, this world is too crazy. Is the future of humankind filled with supermen flying through the air, who wear their underwear on the outside?"

    "Haha, don¡¯t worry so much. The most important matter at hand is to adjust the defense system and add a thermal rm system then what happened today will not happen again."

    Shen Moru could only pat his shoulder infort. He knew that what he had said today far surpassed Mo Fei¡¯s mental limits.

    "Alright. But if Monkey held such important evidence in his hands, didn¡¯t Liu Junwei, that idiot, sever this line of investigation?"

    Mo Fei asked with gritted teeth, suddenly remembering Monkey.

    "It¡¯s all up to fate now. Xiao Nuo and that legendary doctor have already taken him to Diannan. Hopefully, they can save him."

    Shen Moru furrowed his brows, an intelligent light shing through his eyes. "I am very curious as to what evidence Monkey holds to make the Descendants of God so frantic. Furthermore, they are very well hidden in Ninghai, I suspect they have a spy here."

    "A spy? I despise spies. Damn! The Descendants of God are so fanatical yet there are people in Shenzhou who would spy for them."

    Mo Fei spoke through gritted teeth. He wished he could pluck out the spy and chop them into pieces.

    Looking at Shenzhou¡¯s bloody history, oftentimes, the most hated were not the invaders, rather, it was the traitors who willingly served the invaders.

    Shen Moru nodded with a serious expression. Resolutely and decisively, he said, "I only suspect but the likelihood is very high. As they say, only by knowing oneself and one¡¯s enemy can one be indefatigable? The harm one spy could cause is far more terrifying than that of an army thus we must quickly find this spy and make an example of them. You will start investigating immediately. No matter who this implicates, even if its god above, you cannot let them get away with it."

    "Yes, Chief. I¡¯ll immediately have people carefully investigate everyone Monkey has had contact with during this period. I promise to even find out what underwear eight generations of these people¡¯s family wore."

    Mo Fei stood and put out his cigarette in the ashtray and made a solemn vow.

    Suddenly remembering something, he asked worriedly, "Chief, since Monkey¡¯s secret is so important, will the doctor and Xiao Nuo be in danger?"

    ----------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

 Chapter 62 Danger in the Woods

    Shen Moru hesitated and said uncertainly, "That shouldn¡¯t be the case. They left suddenly, even we didn¡¯t think of it. Presumably, the people hidden in the shadows would not have expected it either. After all, this is Shenzhou, they wouldn¡¯t dare to be so fearless."

    But these words sounded hollow even to his own ears. Attacking the detention center, the shoot out in the streets, impersonating a national security bureau personnel, kidnapping, entering the interrogation room tomit an assassination, which one of these actions was not fearless and carried out without any scruple?

    Mo Fei hesitated and asked probingly, "Should I send people to protect them?"

    Shen Moru thought about it and shook his head. "There¡¯s no need. If those people were going to make a move, they would have done so already. If they weren¡¯t going to do anything, there¡¯s no point in us sending anyone. Besides, they¡¯re in a helicopter, surely those people wouldn¡¯t dare to publically use heavy weaponry in Shenzhou. Furthermore, I heard the poison used on Monkey is moraceae. At most, he will survive for two hours. The Descendants of God will definitely believe he has no chance of survival."

    "Moraceae? Damn, that thing kills at the sight of blood. Isn¡¯t it a waste of time for the doctor and Xiao Nuo to rush to Diannan?"

    It was clear that Mo Fei had heard of how powerful moraceae was and was speechless.

    "That¡¯s because they¡¯ve underestimated the young doctor. Although I don¡¯t know what he did, since he is doing this, he must have some confidence. Hopefully, he can create another miracle."

    In reality, Shen Moru did not have much confidence in Ding Ning either but desperate times called for desperate solutions. He believed that Ding Ning was not an impetuous person. Since he dared to brave the danger of imprisonment to hijack a ne to go to Diannan and had also managed to convince Xiao Nuo to go crazy with him, presumably, he had a grasp of the situation.

    "There is nothing to be done. However, until now, regardless of whether it was those mercenaries or the people of the Descendants of God, neither have used heavy weaponry. This means they are notpletely without fear. I¡¯m just afraid that they¡¯ve set up an ambush ahead of time in Diannan which will catch us off guard."

    Mo Fei did not understand Ding Ning and felt that he was just messing around. But, it was better to have hope than to not have hope. Besides, Xiao Nuo was also involved and that made him worry for their safety.

    "Have you thought about the fact that the two kidnappers could have just killed Monkey so why did they poison him instead? This means that Monkey probably didn¡¯t hear some secret, instead, he¡¯s probably holding something very important to them in his hands and before they obtain it, they do not want to kill him lightly. They poisoned him probably because they were afraid he would fall into our hands and had no choice but to do so."

    The more Shen Moru thought about this, the more interesting he found it and the more interested he became in whatever Monkey had in his hands.

    "You¡¯re saying that they would rather not have the thing than to have it fall into our hands? But that isn¡¯t right. Since they don¡¯t want to kill Monkey before they obtain the thing, why did they send a shooter to attack him?"

    Mo Fei¡¯s brows furrowed in thought as he countered Shen Moru¡¯s opinion.

    "There are two possibilities. One, it is possible that the person attacking Monkey and the people who kidnapped him are not on the same side. The other possibility is that there is internal strife amongst this group of people. One group wants to kill Monkey while the other group wants to obtain whatever is in Monkey¡¯s hands."

    Shen Moru¡¯s eyebrows raised and he analyzed logically. "If we want to get to the bottom of what happened, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to wait until Monkeyes back to know. Of course, we must seize the opportunity to interrogate the two kidnappers. Although I believe that they are just acting on orders and don¡¯t know too much, we cannot give up on any clue, no matter how small. Who knows, we might be able to find something and follow it to understand the truth of the matter. Thus, the most important matter right now is to immediately increase the security measures here to ensure the safety of the two kidnappers."

    "Yes, I will immediately arrange for people to strengthen security and protect the two kidnappers. Who knows, perhaps we can use them as bait to catch the camouge-person."

    The corner of Mo Fei¡¯s mouth curved in anger. For someone to be killed without a sound in the tightly guarded interrogation rooms of the national security bureau was a great humiliation for him.

    The two men discussed a bit longer in low voices before Mo Fei turned and left.

    Shen Moru stood at the window and looked at the night sky with tightly furrowed brows. Suddenly, in a low voice, he called, "Wind Shadow."

    "Chief, present!" Wind Shadow appeared behind Shen Moru like a ghost, standing ramrod straight as he waited for his orders.

    "Have Night travel alone, through the night, to Diannan to secretly protect them. Unless absolutely necessary, don¡¯t show her face but she must ensure their safety!"

    Shen Moru seemed toe to a great decision as he gave the order in a heavy voice.

    "Chief, you want the Night Queen to take action? Will this be making too much out of nothing? Besides, her temper..."

    Wind Shadow¡¯s seemingly permanently icy face could not help but change, after all, that was one of their best in the department.

    "Each year the country spends a great deal of money to keep them, it is time for them to take some action. I don¡¯t care about some Night Queen and I don¡¯t care about how proud and untamed she is, since she¡¯s entered our department, she must listen to orders."

    Shen Moru said in a huff, his brows were raised and he seemed to have remembered some unhappy memories.

    Wind Shadow moved his lips as if to speak then stopped. In the end, he straightened his body and replied sternly, "Yes, Chief, I will go contact her right now!"

    Diannan Province was to the south-west of Shenzhou and it shared a border with Myan, Yue, and Aos. It was also a multi-cultural province.

    The Simao prefecture in Yunnan belonged the southern end of the Hengduan Mountains. Much of thend was low lying and in river valleys. The climate was warm and there were not the four seasons that people were familiar with. It was abundantly green all year round and blossoming with bright flowers.

    A beautiful Caiyang River flowed through the entire region from east to west, nurturing a primeval and mysterious forest. It neighboured Xishuanbanna¡¯s Puwen town. There were no harsh winters and no scorching summers, its climate was charming, the typical tropical rainforest scene.

    The two special forces soldiers and two medical personnel who had woken and had epted Han Xi¡¯s exnation were very cooperatively looking after the skinny monkey. The exhausted Xiao Nuo had already been reced by the unbound driver and was closing her eyes in rest.

    When the sky had just brightened, the helicopter which had reached Simao Prefecture was circling low in the air. Below it was a boundless sea of trees, swaying as far as the eye could see. Amongst the endless green, there were spots of red. Those were the trees blossoming with flowers.

    Ding Ning, filled with energy and vitality, jumped down from the ropedder. Turning, he looked toward Xiao Nuo who had followed behind him closely and couldn¡¯t help giving an awkwardugh. "Why are youing down?"

    "I¡¯ll go with you to look for the Triostar!" Xiao Nuo said without expression but her voice carried a determination that would not be questioned.

    Ding Ning¡¯s brows furrowed and he pleaded with her earnestly. "A tropical rainforest is not that fun. With the danger inside, even I can¡¯t promise I¡¯ll be able to return safely. You¡¯re a girl, don¡¯t take such a risk."

    "So what if I¡¯m a girl? Are women less than men? Don¡¯t think you¡¯re stronger than me just because you rescued me. I¡¯ve received outdoor survival training."

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s brows raised slightly, a glimmer of stubbornness appearing on her expressionless face.

    Ding Ning knew he had identally touched on another one of her sensitive points. Helplessly, he tidied his clothes and said, without good humor, "Then follow closely behind me. If anything happens. I might not be able to protect you."

    Xiao Nuo curled her lips in disdain and took big steps toward the forest. "Don¡¯t be so arrogant, who knows will end up saving who?"

    Looking at the retreating figure of this stubborn woman, Ding Ning followed with a shake of his head and a bitter smile. She really thought that she would be to move freely in this primeval forest because she had received some outdoor survival training. If she didn¡¯t get a taste of the difficulties, she would never know what kind of danger was in these rainforests.

    The helicopter circled a few times then flew toward the closest military base in Simao. They would refuel there and wait to meet up with Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo.

    Regardless of how severe the consequences would be for hijacking a ne, since they were here already, Han Xi followed Ding Ning¡¯s instructions tomunicate and report to his superiors and waited for their opinion on how to proceed.

    Han Xi still didn¡¯t understand why Ding Ning was so confident that, at this time, their superiors would not question their ountability.

    The perpetually spring primeval rainforest was filled with life. The trees were tall and short, thick and thin, vines wrapped around and drooped down. There tree roots and short grass on the ground with bush and shrubs at waist height. In the air, there was bracken of all sizes and multi-colored wildflowers that climbed upward. A few denseyers of tree crowns blocked out any and all remaining space.

    In the depths of the secretive forest, there were many vines wrapped around the base of the trees, stretching in all directions, all kinds of odd things could be seen. There were some with a diameter of 50 centimeters, like a small tree; some were thin as ropes; some were round and some were t; there were also square ones with four corners. They wound up and down, hung back and forth, stretched and wriggled, forming a swinging world with the strange vines in the tropical forest. There were even a few vines that hung down from the branches like a natural swing.

    Aerophyte nts were a special part of the structure of tropical rainforests. This kind of nt had the apparatus and structure to quickly absorb and store rainwater. In a tropical rainforest, aerophyte nts sometimes densely covered tree branches and leaves, sometimes even asionally mixed with shrubbery and brush, forming individual hanging gardens.

    The amazing tropical rainforest scenery contained within this primeval forest made one deeply appreciate the beauty and mysteriousness of nature.

    Entering into the depths of the forest, Ding Ning shielded Xiao Nuo behind him. Holding a military knife and alert, he took each step carefully,pletely undistracted by the beautiful scenery surrounding him.

    After finding a green colored nt, Ding Ning happily squeezed out the juice of the nt and smeared it on his body. A strange and pungent scent emanated from it, making Xiao Nuo cover her nose in protest and back far away from him.

    Ding Ning raised his head and handed the nt to her. "Rub some on as well."

    "No, it smells disgusting." Xiao Nuo took a few steps back in quick session and made an expression as if she wanted to throw up.

    Ding Ning looked at her disgusted expression and said nomittally, "I hope you won¡¯t regret it!"

    "Hmph, I won¡¯t regret it!" Xiao Nuo set her face and turned her head to look at a vine twisted around a tree.

    Ding Ning shrugged. He pulled up the nt by the root and, after tidying it for a moment, put it inside his bag.

    When they first entered the rainforest, Xiao Nuo was overflowing with interest and she looked at everything with fascination but very quickly, the hot and humid air in the rainforest soaked her back with sweat. As they moved deeper into the rainforest, she no longer had her earlier carefree and leisurely nature.

    Her camouge-colored training uniform stuck tightly to her lithe figure, outlining her wondrous curves.

    Looking at in front of her at Ding Ning, lightly walking as if he were a man of leisure and without even a drop of sweat, Xiao Nuo pressed her lips tightly together and began to take off her outeryers.

    "Don¡¯t take anything off no matter how hot it gets."

    Ding Ning spoke suddenly as if he had eyes growing out of the back of his head.

    Xiao Nuo started then said with embarrassment, "Why not?"

    "Because the most dangerous things in here are not wild beasts, but venomous bugs."

    Ding Ning exined without even turning his head, "As long as you¡¯re wearing clothing, the venomous bugs are unable to bit through your clothing. But if you take off your outeryers, the venomous bugs will bite through to your skin and will very quickly poison you. Although all life bnces out and there are certain to be herbs to counter the poison nearby, I cannot promise that I can recognize all the poisons and have enough time to find an antidote."

    Xiao Nuo wiped away a handful of sweat from her forehead and said, unconvinced, "Then why are you wearing a short-sleeve t-shirt, will the bugs not bite you?"

    ------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

 Chapter 63 Green Aloe

    Ding Ning stopped and turned to look at her impatiently. "Didn¡¯t you see my cover my body with bug repelling juices? The bug repelling juice has a very pungent smell and most venomous bugs cannot stand it and will leave you alone. But you just had to be vain and dislike the smell."

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s eyes widened in shock and her pink lips opened, revealing a mouthful of white and even teeth. Angry and humiliated, she said, "Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?"

    Ding Ning bared his teeth in a smile and said with a false air of surprise, "Didn¡¯t you go through outdoor survival training? Did you not know?"

    "Of... of course I knew!"

    Xiao Nuo looked at his despicable face and ground her teeth with hatred but her pride would not let her admit defeat. Raising her head proudly, she stubbornly said, "Of course I knew, I just don¡¯t like the smell."

    "Ah, then there¡¯s nothing to be done. If you¡¯re not afraid of venomous bugs, then take it off. That¡¯ll teach me to mind my own business."

    Ding Ning shrugged nomittally before he turned and continued forward.

    Xiao Nuo clenched her little fist, growling angrily in her heart. This despicable bastard, he must have done it on purpose. What an annoying guy, he had no elegance at all.

    In a huff, she thought about taking off her outeryers but remembering that an insect bite could be fatal, she immediately extinguished this thought. Gritting her teeth, she endured the cruel heat and strode forward without a sound.

    Ding Ningughed to himself. "This girl was quite stubborn, let¡¯s see how long youst."

    Those who had never experienced the wet heat of tropical forest could never understand the cruel heat and ufortable feeling of being soaked with sweat as if one¡¯s entire body was inside a steamer.

    Even with Ding Ning¡¯s body, he began to pant open-mouthed. It was as if his entire body had been scooped out of a pool of water, his sweat falling like rain.

    Xiao Nuo, all her clothing soaked through with sweat, was even worse off. Her gaze gradually ckened, she was thirsty, her throat was dry, and her face was pale. Severe dehydration made her dizzy and her vision swim. She took each step mechanically, moving forward step by step.

    She didn¡¯t notice Ding Ning had already stopped walking and crashed right into his back. Her legs turned to jelly and she copsed to the ground.

    Ding Ning turned and caught her slim waist before she fell. Looking at her stubborn face, an unexpected wave of tenderness rose in his heart. What a stupid girl! So stubborn.

    Carefully, he ced her on the ground and searched out the roots of a few non-venomous nts from around him then carefully squeezed their juices into her mouth.

    The lightly fragrantly liquid from the nt made Xiao Nuo open her mouth instinctively, sucking greedily on the liquid as if it were water from a sweet spring. Her dazed eyes opened and she looked unblinkingly at Ding Ning¡¯s tense face.

    Ding Ning¡¯s throat rolled and he forcefully resisted the urge to kiss her, instead, he put on his hateful and harsh expression. "I told you earlier not toe with me, but you had to show off. Now look what happened."

    "Hmph, I don¡¯t need your help."

    Xiao Nuo, who had just recovered a little energy, was ashen-faced. She pushed aside Ding Ning and climbed up, icily, she said, "I was just thirsty."

    Ding Ning looked at her still stubborn face and pulled on her with bad temper. As she gave a cry of surprise, he pulled her jacket off of her.

    "What are you doing? I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t do anything stupid."

    Xiao Nuo scolded in a harsh voice and covered the snow white twin peaks that almost showed through her tight shirt with shock.

    Without good humor, Ding Ning took out the bug repelling grass from his bag and rolled his eyes. "You¡¯re already dehydrated, what else are you going to do?"

    "I don¡¯t need your help!" Xiao Nuo smelled the disgusting scent of the bug repelling grass and her stomach turned as she struggled violently.

    Impatiently, Ding Ning used his strength to flip her over his leg and with a p, struck her pert backside viciously. "Behave, if you die here, it¡¯s not good for me either."

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s entire body froze and she stopped struggling. Without a sound, she allowed Ding Ning to smear the bug repelling liquid on her naked shoulders and arms as her body trembled slightly.

    After Ding Ning helped her cover her back, he flipped her over to do her front. That was when he noticed the goose bumps all over and the faint flush of pink on her skin.

    Biting her lip tightly, there was not a glimmer of focus in herrge eyes. They were hollow and hopeless. Her long and curved eyshes trembled slightly and hung with tears. At some point, the tears had already wet her beautiful face and run down her face to drip onto the ground.

    Looking at her empty expression, Ding Ning¡¯s heart ached. He quickly let go of her and apologized in bewilderment. "Sorry, it¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Put it on yourself, alright?"

    Seeing Ding Ning let go of her, Xiao Nuo¡¯s empty gaze recovered a glimmer of life. She sat up expressionlessly and picked up the bug repelling grass from the ground. Like a zombie, she squeezed out the juice and mechanically smeared it on her naked skin.

    Ding Ning walked away irritably. Digging out half a crumpled packet of Ninghai cigarettes, he lit one and took a deep drag as he leaned against arge tree.

    This outing had already happened in a rush and they were not prepared to enter the tropical forest. These cigarettes and lighter had been taken from the skinny monkey, in case of emergency.

    Smoke ash could stop bleeding and the lighter could start fires. When resources werecking, these unremarkable things could all be life-saving items.

    Suffocating smoke entered deep into his lungs, making him let out a series of coughs.

    He knew that his unintentional actions had made Xiao Nuo think of You Xumo, which was why her reaction had been so intense. This made him feel very guilty and, for some reason, unhappy.

    When it came to rtionships, he unconsciously chose an attitude of avoidance. Never mind the fact this father had long decided his marriage, even if he went back on his word, Ling Yun was the first girl to walk into his heart.

    epting Xiao Nuo would be being irresponsible toward Ling Yun. Furthermore, he was new to the affairs of the heart, he was still very confused about love. He didn¡¯t know how to deal with suchplicated emotions.

    However, looking at Xiao Nuo¡¯s expressionless face, Ding Ning felt like a bastard. Since he had already decided to stop this rtionship, why had he bothered her?

    In his bones, he was actually a very traditional male. Ling Yun and Xiao Nuo had both given their first kiss to him, this made him feel a strong sense of responsibility.

    That was why he had even exposed his capabilities after seeing Xiao Nuo in danger and had charged out to save her without regard for his own safety. Otherwise, no matter how pretty a girl was, what did they have to do with him?

    Although he was unwilling to admit it, reality proved that Xiao Nuo was special to him.

    Compared to Ling Yun, who had been his best friend first, and Shen Muqing, who made his heart stutter, it was Xiao Nuo, who he had kissed twice, that he felt closest to. This was why he had unconsciously done such an intimate thing as to smack her bottom.

    Xiao Nuo finished putting on the repent and tied her jacket around her waist. Although the smell of the bug repelling nt was disgusting, the smell was notpletely uneptablepared to that suffocating humid heat.

    Although Xiao Nuo did not have any affection toward Ding Ning, and thought he was arrogant, egoistic, harsh, petty, with a careless manner, she had no choice but to admit that this guy¡¯s outdoor survival experience was far beyond anything she couldpare to.

    At least, she did not know that the lightly fragrant nt juices could be drunk like water. As it entered the mouth, it carried a light bitterness and fragrance but the after taste was sweet. It was very effective in hydrating, her parched throat now felt much better.

    Raising her head, she nced indifferently at Ding Ning. For a moment, Xiao Nuo didn¡¯t know how to face him.

    She was very humiliated that she had been rescued by two men in two short days and had her bottom smacked. For her, who was always icy and aloof, this was an uneptable humiliation.

    It was clear that two different men had used the same way to smack her bottom and yet she was unable to be angry. This made her feel even more sullen.

    Ding Ning stubbed out his cigarette that still had more than half left and gathered a few drinkable roots from where he was and put them into his bag.

    "What nt is this?"

    Xiao Nuo very did not want to pay this despicable man any mind. At least, You Xumo had made her love him, who was this Ding Ning? Why should he take advantage of her?

    But a powerful desire for knowledge made her put down her aloofness and she asked without a trace of emotion.

    "Green aloe. I¡¯m used to calling it sweet water spring onion because its shape is very much like a wild spring onion but its juice fragrant and the after taste is sweet."

    In a rare show of patience, Ding Ning exined, "Green aloe and aloe vera both belong to the same species of nts, they¡¯re both long-living nts of the eremurus genus. However, very few people recognize it. I learned of it from a medical book passed down in my family. Its leaves are venomous but its roots have an effect simr to that of aloe vera. If one could drink its juices for a long time, one¡¯s skin would be even brighter and whiter. Compared to aloe vera, its beautifying and scar removal abilities were even better. Furthermore, it is of a warm nature and will not harm the body. It has the effect of cleansing poison and quenching thirst. It is a pity that it only grows in hot tropical forests and in very small amounts. We are very lucky to run into it."

    Hearing of its beautifying effects, Xiao Nuo¡¯s eyes lit up. However, afterward, she heard that they were few in number and rarely seen. She couldn¡¯t help but feel deep regret and disappointment showed on her face.

    As Ding Ning spoke, he looked around and gathered all of the green aloe he could find. Discovering Xiao Nuo¡¯s disappointment expression, he smiled slightly. "Although this kind of aloe is very rare, if one understands its medical properties, it is not difficult to grow by hand. Although its medical properties would be slightly weaker, it can be made into very good hydrating facial masks, used to remove scars, and other such whitening products with some processing. If you like it, I¡¯ll raise some when we get back and make it into products for you to use. In the special forces, you are out in the sun and wind all day. You should protect your skin."

    "What do you mean? Is my skin very bad?"

    Who knew that Ding Ning¡¯s ttery would go so wrong? Xiao Nuo was like a prickly wild cat as she red at him viciously.

    "Uh, it¡¯s not bad, not bad. There are just some dark circles under your eyes that impact your beauty."

    Ding Ning scratched the back of his head and said with embarrassment.

    "Hmph!" Xiao Nuo proudly raised her head and turned with a cold huff into the depths of the tropical forest. Her overbearing voice floated back quietly, "Once you¡¯ve made it into beauty products, they¡¯re all mine, you¡¯re not allowed to sell to anyone else."

    Ding Ning originally had ns to find somend once he returned to Ninghai, spend some money to create a man-made tropical environment to grow green aloe on arge scale. He thought he could make his fortune from it but who would have thought that it would all be severed with a word from Xiao Nuo. She didn¡¯t even raise the matter of money.

    "Alright, as long as you like it, I¡¯ll give you as much as I make."

    Strangely, there was no objection in his heart. As long as she liked it, so what if he couldn¡¯t use this stuff to make money. In any case, this ce was filled with endless precious herbs.

    This trip into the tropical forest had been worth it. Here, he found many precious herbs that had a price but no supply in the outside world. Furthermore, the age of these herbs was all-sufficient, they were almost all over a century old. There were even some which were closer to a thousand years in age. No wonder it was a primeval forest that humans rarely passed through.

    For Ding Ning, this was a natural treasure trove of herbs that was enough to make him salivate. Although the species were a little limited, there was definitely many of them, at least a thousand.

    It was a pity he couldn¡¯t take them all. He could only pick some of the oldest and quietly remember the others, for when he needed toe to pick them in the future.

    ------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

 Chapter 64 Ophiophagus Hannah

    Even so, the backpack behind him quickly bulged. When he saw the rarer herbs, he had to reluctantly throw away the herbs he collected before, and constantly went forward to find the Triostar.

    As time went by, with the roots of green aloe prepared by Ding Ning for replenishing water, she didn¡¯t feel so stuffy. Besides, she also had enough dried fruits for food. Thus, she was refreshed again.

    Although Xiao Nuo remained frosty, she increasingly admired Ding Ning.

    There were many kinds of herbs that she couldn¡¯t tell their differences at all, while Ding Ning was very familiar with their pesticide effects, functions, growth environments and which ss they belonged to. It greatly widened her knowledge.

    After letting go of the shackles, Xiao Nuo humbly asked Ding Ning for the advice on how to survive in the rainforest.

    Ding Ning¡¯s patient exnation greatly widened Xiao Nuo¡¯s horizon and made her realize how shallow and ignorant she had been.

    For example, a stick insect disguised itself as a branch. A Deinagkistrodon was ugly and good at disguising itself. It hid itself under the leaves and ambushed the small mammals that passed by. A poison dart frog was brightly colored but secreted extremely toxic venom. A venus flytrap secreted sweet liquid on its leaves. Once an insect touched the hairs on its leaves, it would immediately close its two leaves to catch it and secreted the digestive juice to digest it £¨"eat it"£©...

    "What does the Triostar look like?"

    Xiao Nuo got a little impatient and finally couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "Triostar, with aliases including Jiadu tree, Jiabu and scissors tree, has red-green leaves and a slender body, shaped like a grass."

    Ding Ning then said, while keeping looking around with his eagle-like eyes.

    "It¡¯s arge area, and the Triostar is so small. How can we find it? Monkey can only hold on for forty-eight hours. Now more than ten hours have passed, can we find it?"

    Xiao Nuo said with some frustration.

    "Do not worry, it is not that difficult to find it. I said that all things counteract each other. The antidote of any poison can be found within seven steps. Although the Triostar is a small target, the Antiaris Toxicaria Lesch is not a small target."

    Ding Ning confidently exined.

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. She said, "Yeah, why didn¡¯t I think that we could find the Triostar as long as we find the Antiaris Toxicaria Lesch."

    "Oh, the captain of the special police team is not too stupid!"

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t want to frustrate her anymore, but he still turned around and teased.

    Xiao Nuo passed by a tall arbor. On hearing his words, she rolled her eyes and said coquettishly like a little woman, "Fine, you are the smartest."

    "Don¡¯t move!" As Ding Ning¡¯s face suddenly changed, he froze there, fixedly staring at the top of Xiao Nuo¡¯s head.

    From Ding Ning¡¯s face, Xiao Nuo felt that she was in great danger. She felt numb in the scalp, stopped the movement of lifting her right foot and said in a trembling voice, "What... what¡¯s wrong?"

    Ding Ning gently pulled out a Swiss army knife from his waist, held his breath and approached Xiao Nuo on tiptoe.

    Xiao Nuo felt parched and swallowed her saliva. She asked softly, "What happened?"

    "Shush, don¡¯t move, there is a snake!"

    Ding Ning umted his strength like a cheetah that was about to prey. He tightened the streamlined muscles on his arms, slightly bent his knees and stared at the top of Xiao Nuo¡¯s head without blinking.

    Xiao Nuo trembled all over and almost fell to the ground. Girls naturally had a fear of disgusting animals like snakes and rats, and even a special policewoman was no exception.

    At the thought that a slippery and cold snake hovering above her head was about to give her a deadly stroke at any time, Xiao Nuo was ovee with horror. It was enough for her to be proud that she could resist her terror and prevent herself from screaming and escaping.

    Just when she pinned all her hopes on Ding Ning, Ding Ning suddenly moved.

    Xiao Nuo couldn¡¯t describe the feeling in that moment. He was so fast, incredibly fast.

    In her eyes, Ding Ning suddenly disappeared like a lightning bolt... No, he was faster than a lightning bolt, so fast that she couldn¡¯t capture his image with the naked eye.

    Then as a few drops of warm liquid flowed down along her neck to her back, she was pulled by an irresistible force and put in an embrace that made her feel warm and familiar.

    "Hiss..."

    A hideous white snake fell to the ground, with a faint glint in its long and cold pupils. The glint faded away after it unwillingly stuck out its tongue twice.

    The huge snake which was nearly four meters long twisted and hit thend fiercely, making "squeaky" sounds. The sshing blood stained the nearby nts, which looked catastrophic and mboyant and faded away after a long while.

    The strong fear made Xiao Nuo unaware that she was tightly holding Ding Ning¡¯s waist, trembling with fear which made her anxious to throw herself into his arms and looking at this white horrifying snake with scarcely concealed fear in her eyes.

    Ding Ning was able to feel her inner fear from her trembling body. He gently patted her shoulder andforted her, "It¡¯s okay. It has been dead."

    Xiao Nuo was still suffering from the shock, "What kind of snake is this? Cobra? Why is it white?"

    "It is called Ophiophagus Hannah, the longest snake in the world, as well as thergest proteroglyphous snake in the world. It has always been regarded as the most dangerous snake in the world by people. In fact, it is not a member of the Cobra genus, but belongs to the independent King Cobra genus. Compared with other cobras, it¡¯s more fierce, extremely responsive, flexible in turning its head and neck, and excretes arge amount of venom. It is one of the most dangerous snakes in the world. The Ophiophagus Hannah usually feeds on other snakes, and it contains anti-toxic serum, so when other snakes bite it, it will be safe. Therefore, the Ophiophagus Hannah is also called "the buster of snakes."

    After a brief introduction, Ding Ning earnestly told her, "Snake is myopic with no tympanic membrane in its ears, so it¡¯s barely responsive to the soundsing from the air. It mainly uses its tongue to recognize the natural enemies and seek food. If you meet an Ophiophagus Hannah next time and it does not attack you, just don¡¯t disturb it, especially don¡¯t vibrate the ground. You had better wait for it to escape, or wait for rescue."

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s tears were about to fall down. She lifted her fists to punch Ding Ning in the chest, "I don¡¯t want to meet it again. I don¡¯t want to meet it again in my life."

    After several punches, she found that she still snuggled in Ding Ning¡¯s arms, and her intimate behavior looked like acting coquettish in front of her boyfriend. Thus, she hurriedly pushed away Ding Ning and looked down to avoid staring at him, with her face turning red and butterflies in her stomach.

    She secretly cursed, "Xiao Nuo, are you an easy girl? How can you fall in love with every man you meet?"

    "Don¡¯t be silly. Man is none of good things. You Xumo is no exception, and so is Ding Ning. They just want to take liberties with me."

    When she looked up again, she had regained her frosty face which kept strangers a long distance away. She nkly watched Ding Ning take out a ss bottle, hold a disgusting snake head and collect the toxin joyfully.

    It made Xiao Nuo feel sick. She couldn¡¯t help but asked in a cold voice, "What are you doing?"

    "The venom of the Ophiophagus Hannah is a good thing. Its venom contains neurotoxin as well as cardiotoxin. Once the toxin enters human body, it would quickly attack the central nervous system of the bitten person and cause symptoms like severe pain, visual impairment, dizziness, lethargy, paralysis etc. The injured person will enter the shock state due to the copse of the cardiovascr system and eventually die from respiratory failure and heartbeat deceleration. There are clinical cases which show that kidney failure is also likely to happen on the bitten person."

    Ding Ning exined with delight, "Its venom can be used in all kinds of soreness, gynecological tumor and cancer. Ophiophagus Hannah is a special economic animal with high value. Every part of it is treasure. Its skin, meat, blood, galldder and snake venom have different medicinal values. In particr, snake venom is an animal medicinal material that is extremely short in the current international market and known as "liquid gold" in the international market. With a price a few dozen times higher than gold, it¡¯s still in short supply. "

    Xiao Nuo looked disgusted, stared at the Ophiophagus Hannah¡¯s body which looked like suffering from vitiligo, and whispered, "It¡¯s so ugly. What can it be used for even if it¡¯s so valuable?"

    Ding Ning seriously said, "Perhaps it is an ugly snake in your eyes, but in my eyes, it is a priceless treasure. Let me exin it to you. Its galldder has the effects of soothing Qi and reducing phlegm, dispelling wind and moisture, clearing liver and improving vision, as well as appeasing the galldder and diffusing wind. It can be used to treat respiratory diseases such as acute and chronic bronchitis, whooping cough, etc., as well as various diseases such as rheumatic pain, convulsions in children, stroke in the elderly, etc. In addition to treating arthralgia and arthrentasis, the snake blood also has the effect of ¡¯increasing white¡¯. The snake viscera is mainly used to treat tuberculosis. The snake venom preparation can be used to treat cancer, various neuralgia, poliomyelitis and its seque, extrapyramidal neural paralysis, hemophilia, etc. The snake oil is mostly used to treat frostbite, burns, chronic eczema, etc. The dried snake and snake meat have the effects of dispelling wind and detoxification, calming and relieving pain, etc. They can be used to treat rheumatism and spleen pain, numbness of limbs, hemiplegia, etc. Unfortunately, we don¡¯t know where its nest is, otherwise we can find its snake slough. The snake slough is called ¡¯dragon clothes¡¯ in traditional Chinese medicine, with the effects of dispelling wind, improving vision, detoxification, disinsection, etc. It¡¯s often used to treat a variety of intractable diseases such as scabies, toxic swelling and herpes zoster, etc."

    Xiao Nuo still respected medicine a lot. On hearing that the Ophiophagus Hannah¡¯s body could cure so many diseases, she was moved and asked modestly, "What does increasing white mean?"

    "Increasing white means increasing white blood cells. Drugs of increasing white can mainly stimte the hematopoietic cells of the bone marrow to elerate the production of white blood cells and maintain the body¡¯s immunity."

    Ding Ning exined patiently to Xiao Nuo.

    Xiao Nuo suddenly understood and could not help but marvel, "I didn¡¯t expect this stinky snake could be so incredible."

    Ding Ning dug up the galldder of the snake and collected a little blood of it. He regretfully said, "Unfortunately this snake is so big that I can¡¯t take it away."

    Xiao Nuo fully agreed with him and nodded, "Yeah, we have been walking for hours, and we can¡¯t take it away."

    "What about eating its meat?"

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. He excitedly walked around the snake, seemingly wondering how to start turning it into a meal, with an evil expression.

    "Oh, it¡¯s so disgusting! You can eat it on your own. I don¡¯t want to eat it anyway."

    Xiao Nuo was obviously very resistant to snakes, and looked disgusted.

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t care about that. He took out the army knife and started to dig the snake meat, "If you don¡¯t eat it, don¡¯t regret it."

    Xiao Nuo wanted to ignore his words, but suddenly recalled the bug repelling grass. She moved her lips twice without saying resolute words. May there be any effect of the snake meat?

    "Come on, help me find some firewood, and I will go to get some water. Let¡¯s have a pic. I promise you will praise it unceasingly and never regret it after eating it!"

    Ding Ning began to drool, took the snake meat which he had just cut down and went into the forest.

    Xiao Nuo was a little scared and raised her voice to ask, "Where are you going?"

    "I am going to clean the snake meat. We can¡¯t make soup, but we can roast the snake meat."

    Ding Ning shouted and quickly disappeared into the forest.

    ------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

 Chapter 65 Coaxing

    In the dark forest, Xiao Nuo picked up the firewood while waiting for Ding Ning¡¯s return. She was secretly wondering where he went to wash the snake meat.

    Soon Ding Ning came back. Xiao Nuo could not help but curiously asked, "Where have you been to wash the snake meat?"

    "There is a small stream which was absolutely natural and pollution-free not far from here. The Ophiophagus Hannah likes to live by the water. There must be water near the ce where it appears."

    Ding Ning naturally said. He certainly would not tell Xiao Nuo that with his unusual hearing, he had heard the faint sound of the flowing water in front of them.

    Although it was a tropical rainforest with few dry branches, it wasn¡¯t difficult for Ding Ning to ignite a bonfire. He easily solved the ignition problem by finding some branches containing oil. However, Ding Ning had to seek them by himself, which made the branches found by Xiao Nuo useless and made herin without stop.

    Nevertheless, when the white snake meat was roasted to a golden color and the fragrance greeted the nose, Xiao Nuo stoppedining , and her stomach began to rumble.

    It was natural for Xiao Nuo to feel so hungry. After all, from the night beforest night until now, she had never had a good meal. Aftering out of the underground base, she immediately went to perform another task without having a big meal.

    Although Ding Ning had also found some fruits and nt roots for her to eat, those things could only barely fill her stomach. How could thempare with roast meat?

    Too hungry to care about how she looked, she reached out to enjoy the meat, but was stopped by Ding Ning, "Wait a minute, this snake meat is delicious, but not fragrant enough."

    After finishing his words, he took out a strange nt root, crushed it in his hand and put it on the snake meat before Xiao Nuo said anything.

    Suddenly, a strange fragrance greeted the nose, causing Xiao Nuo¡¯s appetite. She asked in astonishment, "What is this? It smells so good."

    "This is a kind of spice that has not been universally epted by people. I thought that my hometown is the only ce with this kind of spice. I didn¡¯t expect to find it here when I went to wash the snake meat."

    There was a trace of sadness of recalling the past on Ding Ning¡¯s face. Although it shed away, Xiao Nuo was still keenly aware of it.

    "Are you homesick?" Xiao Nuo asked softly.

    "Yeah, it has been five years. I haven¡¯t been home for a long time."

    Ding Ning put away his mood and said with a smile, "Don¡¯t mention it. This is a natural spice. It will be more fragrant after being dried and ground into powder. Although now it¡¯s not as fragrant as the dried spice due to the limited condition, it contains a natural fragrance which is different from that of the dried spice. Have a taste."

    Unable to hide her greed, Xiao Nuo reached out to pick up the snake meat that Ding Ning handed over. She ignored the heat and stuffed it into her mouth like a starving ghost.

    "Watch out!" The words were hardly out of Ding Ning¡¯s mouth, when Xiao Nuo burned her mouth. She pouted and fanned her mouth with her hand, but was still unwilling to spit out the snake meat. She chewed the meat while muttering, " It¡¯s delicious, it¡¯s so delicious! I¡¯ve never eaten something like this."

    She swallowed her saliva and continued stuffing the snake meat in her mouth before her tongue recovered.

    "Now you don¡¯t think it ugly." Ding Ning gently took a bite of the snake meat and teased with a grin.

    Xiao Nu rolled her eyes and said, "Can you stop reminding me that this is snake meat? I¡¯ve never eaten these strange things."

    "Humph, you are a special policewoman. I wonder if you have taken the lessons of wilderness training. If you really want to survive in the wild, you should eat everything that enables you to stay alive, such as snakes, mice, ants, scorpions, bark, grass roots and even maggots."

    Ding Ning said scornfully, while munching the golden snake meat and enjoying it.

    "Can you stop talking about something so disgusting. It sounds like you have experienced the survival training in the wild."

    Xiao Nuo knew that what Ding Ning said was true. Both of her father and her brother had told her that in order to survive, people need to eat everything including maggots and even their own urine.

    "I don¡¯t consider them disgusting. I have eaten all of those things when they were still raw. Despite the harsh living conditions, there are too many things to eat in this rainforest, and we won¡¯t meet any life and death crisis. When you have the chance to face the death threat, you will know how lucky we are to have the roasted snake meat for food."

    Recalling that when he was ten years old, he had been left alone by his third master Uncle Xiaowu in the Luochuan Mountains for seven days and fed on insects to stay alive, Ding Ning said with deep feelings.

    Xiao Nuo fixedly stared at him and suddenly asked, "Who are you? Why did you have such an experience?"

    Ding Ning startled and realized that he had inadvertently spilled the beans. He immediately made up a story, "I am a traditional Chinese physician. When I was young, I went into the mountains to gather herbs and lost my way. I was stuck in the mountains with nothing to eat and drink. I fed on some herbs and various insects to stay alive."

    Xiao Nuo nced at him deeply. He did not know whether she believed it, but she stopped asking and munched the snake meat. After a long while, she bitterly said with a determined look on her face.

    "When the situationes, I can definitely do that."

    Ding Ning shook his head with a smile and meaningfully said, "As a special policewoman, generally you won¡¯t fall into this situation. It¡¯s unnecessary for you to seek a trouble for yourself. The reason why I told you this is that I want to make you know no matter what kind of hopeless situation we fall into, we should not give up easily. As long as we try hard, there will always be a way out."

    Xiao Nuo nodded without expressing any opinion, proudly raised her chin and said, "I am Xiao Nuo, and I never give up easily."

    Xiao Nuo didn¡¯t know if it was her illusion. She seemed to sense a trace of barely detectable relief behind Ding Ning¡¯s smile.

    Indeed, Ding Ning vaguely indicated that Xiao Nuo should not give herself up.

    Frightened by Xiao Nuo¡¯s nk eyes, he was afraid that he had broken her heart by deceiving her under the name of You Xumo and the hopeless feeling would make hermit suicide. If she really did that, he would me himself for a lifetime.

    After the meal, they took a break and then started off again.

    Xiao Nuo had enough food and her physical strength recovered a lot. They gradually quickened their paces.

    When they passed through the clear stream, Xiao Nuo washed her face. Of course, she had to suffer the irritating smell of the bug repelling grass again.

    However, after the previous experience, Xiao Nuo did not frown, as if she had changed into another person after a meal.

    Although she still seldom talked with a poker face, Ding Ning felt relieved a lot. He could feel that Xiao Nuo seemed to have changed into a stronger person.

    It was dark and humid in the dense rainforest. The sounds of insects and birds made the entire virgin forest full of vitality, and asionally there came the roars ofrge beasts from a distance.

    Xiao Nuo who was sweaty followed Ding Ning, with the curious sparkle in her beautiful eyes.

    She didn¡¯t understand how Ding Ning did it. She had already been disoriented and couldn¡¯t tell the direction at all.

    Nevertheless, Ding Ning was as experienced as an old horse who knew the way. He was so familiar with this ce, as if it was his home. They hadn¡¯t encountered anyrge beasts. asionally they would make a detour to avoid some ces, but would soon return to the original route.

    Xiao Nuo was not a fool. She remembered that they made detours at the spots where they heard the roars of therge beasts. What did this mean?

    It meant that Ding Ning was very clear about the location of therge beasts, so he deliberately avoided the ces that could pose a threat to them. Was it an instinct for danger or a full understanding of the habits of the beasts?

    If it was the former, Ding Ning had horrifying intuition, so she believed that it should be thetter.

    What kind of people knew well about the habits of the beasts and the distribution of the territories? That was a hunter with rich experience in hunting.

    The word "hunter" had an extraordinary meaning to Xiao Nuo. It reminded her of the iron wood arrow and Hunter¡¯s apprentice Huntsman who even did not tell her his real name.

    Who was Ding Ning? As a doctor, why was he so experienced in hunting? What was the rtionship between him and Huntsman?

    Ding Ning said that he had cultivated his hunting skills while gathering herbs in the mountains. Xiao Nuo did not even believe a punctuation mark of his words.

    Among so many traditional Chinese physician who went to the mountains to gather herbs, she had never hear anyone who could master hunting skills.

    Huntsman was a jerk, and she felt her heart broken every time she thought of him. However, love was unreasonable. Besides, the guy was the first one with whom Xiao Nuo had fallen in love, so he was so unforgettable that he was engraved on her heart.

    The view of Ding Ning¡¯s back gradually blurred in her eyes and ovepped the shadow in her memory.

    This feeling astonished Xiao Nuo. They could not be the same person, and the strongest direct evidence was the gap between their height.

    Nevertheless, why did he always make her feel inexplicably familiar? No matter his scent which made her feel relieved or the way he spanked her, they were almost the same as those of You Xumo. Even his voice was 99 percent simr to that of You Xumo. If it was just a coincidence, it was outrageous.

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s mind was full of troubles. She knew that Huntsman simply fooled her, but she could not let him go and wanted to know about his news.

    She remembered that scientists had done such researchs. If two people had stayed together for a long time, they would subconsciously imitate each other¡¯s movements, expressions, bodynguage and even habits.

    Over time, their living habits, bodynguage and even appearances would be strikingly simr.

    If they were a man and a woman, it was called husband-wife looks. If they were two men or two women, it was called brother looks or sister looks.

    Since Ding Ning looked like him, Xiao Nuo boldly spected that they must be closely rted. Even if they were not brothers, at least they should be apprentices from the same sect.

    Thus, Xiao Nuo intended to sound out Ding Ning about Huntsman. Even if she had no rtionship with Huntsman, she still wanted to find out the truth. What was more, the bastard had kissed her twice.

    "Doctor Ding, where are you from?"

    On hearing her words, Ding Ning answered with a touch of nostalgia across his face. "I am from Diannan, a very remote town, but it¡¯s picturesque and beautiful."

    "Are you the only child?" Xiao Nuo kept asking.

    "Well, I think so." Ding Ning answered with a little uncertainty.

    "What do you mean by saying you think so?" Xiao Nuo was very dissatisfied with his answer and felt that he was fooling her.

    Ding Ning was silent for a moment and then said sadly, "I have never met my mother as far as I could remember. No one has told me whether she is dead or alive. So I don¡¯t know if I have brothers or sisters."

    "Oh, sorry, I don¡¯t know that you are an orphan."

    Xiao Nuo felt the sorrow in his voice, and apologized guiltily.

    Unexpectedly, it annoyed Ding Ning, "Who told you that I am an orphan? I have father, but he is extremely reticent. Every time I asked him if my mom was dead or alive, he kept silent and smoking. I got impatient of his response, so I¡¯ve stopped asking him since then."

    "Sorry, I got you wrong."

    Xiao Nuo apologized in embarrassment, and then continued asking without gging, "Did you learn your medical skills from your father?"

    ------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

 Chapter 66 Be Tricked

    With a warm smile on his face, Ding Ning said proudly, "No, my father knows nothing about medical skills."

    "Ah, didn¡¯t you inherit your traditional Chinese medical skills from your family?" Xiao Nuo asked in astonishment.

    "Yes, it is true. However, my father has no medical talent, so the ancestral medical books were passed on to me. My fourth master has excellent medical skills, so he used my family¡¯s ancestral medical books to teach me medical skills."

    As Ding Ning recalled the warm days of the past, he puckered his face in a smile and the homesickness spread in his heart crazily.

    Xiao Nuo was extremely shocked by his answer, "The fourth master? How many Masters do you have?"

    "I have four masters. Great Master taught me astronomical geography, poetry and calligraphy. The second master taught me to manage business and conduct myself in the society. The third master taught me to hunt. The fourth master taught me medical skills and cooking."

    Ding Ning proudly said with sparkle in his eyes like a boy showing off his toy to his little friends.

    A thought urred to Xiao Nuo that she was getting closer to the truth. She asked in an euphemistic way, "It¡¯s really amazing! So you are versatile?"

    "I don¡¯t consider myself versatile. I just dip into every area, but not proficient in any area."

    Ding Ning said modestly, but looked proud without showing any humbleness.

    "So your third master taught you to survive in the wild?" Xiao Nuo asked suddenly.

    "Yeah, my third master is very good at hunting. My hometown is at the foot of the Luochuan Mountains. He works as a ranger, but in fact, he goes into the mountains every day to hunt. When I was a child, I liked to follow him into the mountains."

    Ding Ning walked while recalling the past.

    "Your third master is really amazing. He must be a big name in the martial arts circle."

    Xiao Nuo could sense Ding Ning¡¯s admiration and respect for his masters, so sheplimented them calmly.

    "I don¡¯t know about that. Before I came to Ninghai, my masters have lived in our town and never left. I thought they were all unknown people until..."

    Ding Ning was about to show off that his third master¡¯s iron wood arrow had made the famous Light Sniper Rifle King of Asia kneel down with fear and give up resisting, but suddenly realized that she was trying to drag something from him. He immediately shut his mouth.

    "Until what? Tell me!"

    Xiao Nuo refused to give up and continued asking, leaving no time for Ding Ning to think.

    "Nothing." Ding Ning was in a cold sweat from fear. She was really a sinister girl. She made him fall into her trap unconsciously and almost figured out his background.

    "How can it be nothing? I hate those who stop a story at the climax. Tell me."

    Xiao Nuo said coquettishly, while gnashing her teeth in hatred. She almost dragged something out of him, but did not expect that he was quite vignt.

    Ding Ning thought hard about how to dispel Xiao Nuo¡¯s doubt. After a moment of silence, he said with an embarrassed smile, "Until I came to Ninghai for college education and they also left home. We¡¯ve lost contact since then. I miss them so much."

    "Humph, it¡¯s not what you mean. You are just fooling me."

    Xiao Nuo said in anger. Failing to drag something out of him made her in a bod mood.

    "Why should I fool you? I haven¡¯t done anything discreditable, so I don¡¯t need to do that."

    Ding Ning pretended to be displeased, while feeling extremely guilty. He had kissed her, touched her and spanked her. It made him feel so guilty to brace himself to say that he hadn¡¯t done anything discreditable.

    "Humph, forget it!"

    With sparkle in her eyes, Xiao Nuo decided to stop asking. She couldn¡¯t push him too hard now, otherwise she would be unable to drag anything out of him.

    They fell silent in tandem, and only their footsteps resonated in the forest.

    After another half an hour, Ding Ning suddenly stopped and said in surprise, "We¡¯ve found it."

    Xiao Nuo who was slouchy suddenly felt refreshed and looked in the direction of Ding Ning¡¯s sight.

    In front of them, there was arge tree which was nearly 30 meters high. The bark looked thick, rough and gray, with foamy bulges. The crown was luxuriant with yellow flowers, purple-ck pear-shaped fruits as well as long and elliptical leaves, and there were serrated lobes on the edge of the back of the leaves.

    "This is Antiaris Toxicaria Lesch? Be careful."

    Recalling the legend of suffocation caused by blood exposure, Xiao Nuo was in inexplicable awe. At the sight of Ding Ning carelessly touching the bark, she hurriedly reminded him.

    "It doesn¡¯t matter. Antiaris Toxicaria Lesch can make one suffocate once his wound is exposed to it. Without a wound, its toxin can¡¯t enter the human body."

    Ding Ning casually waved his hand and said, "We should look around in the radial direction of Antiaris Toxicaria Lesch, and Triostar must be around here."

    Xiao Nuo said in a dilemma, "But I don¡¯t know what Triostar looks like."

    "It doesn¡¯t matter. If you find some grass, you can call me. I guess it should be located within 50 meters."

    Ding Ning casually waved his hands, and began to search rapidly in one direction while Xiao Nuo searched in another direction.

    Not long after, Xiao Nuo shouted, "Doctor Ding,e here to see if this is Triostar."

    Ding Ning quickly ran over and saw a bunch of grass on the ground. He bend down in surprise, excavated carefully, and said with a smile, "Captain Xiao, you¡¯ve made a great contribution. This is Triostar."

    "Ah, really, that¡¯s great. We¡¯ve made it."

    Xiao Nuo showed a sincere smile which was strikingly pretty so that it made Ding Ning lose his mind.

    Looking at Ding Ning¡¯s stunned eyes, Xiao Nuo¡¯s heart was fluttering. The he looked at her was so familiar, exactly the same as that of the bastard.

    With a trace of cunning across her eyes, she suddenly shouted, "Huntsman."

    Ding Ning was a little slow in response. He was stunned, and then stared at her with a nk look, "What are you talking about?"

    Meanwhile, he secretly felt shocked that he had almost be tricked by her. Fortunately he was not familiar with the nickname made up by himself, otherwise he would have expose himself.

    There was a trace of disappointment in Xiao Nuo¡¯s eyes. It seemed that he really didn¡¯t know Huntsman, otherwise he would never show such an expression.

    Thus, she said with gging interest, "Nothing. It¡¯s getting dark, let¡¯s go back."

    "Yeah, we should hurry back indeed. If we fail to go out before dark, we will get into a big trouble."

    Ding Ning estimated that it should be about three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and his face became solemn. It was the most horrifying in the nights in the rainforest. If he didn¡¯t pay enough attention, even he would die here.

    On the way back, Xiao Nuo pulled a long face without saying anything, preupied by troubles. Ding Ning felt guilty, so he didn¡¯t dare to talk with her and had to press forward on his way. They walked a lot faster than when they came.

    Finally, when the moon had just climbed up to the treetops, they walked out of the forest safely.

    The dark environment was very stressful to the nerves. Even Ding Ning who had tightened his nerves and stayed vignt felt exhausted.

    Feeling the fresh air of the outside world andparing it with the dark and humid environment in the rainforest, both of them sighed with relief.

    "Let¡¯s go, we are still dozens of kilometers away. We are much slower on foot than in a helicopter."

    Ding Ning identified the direction, said to Xiao Nuo and walked forward with great strides.

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s legs were so heavy as if they were filled with lead, and she got blisters on her feet. Every step she took made her feel prickling pain.

    However, as a stubborn person, she was not willing to be belittled by a doctor, so she gnashed her teeth and followed Ding Ning.

    The moonlight was like water, the breeze was blowing slowly, and it was a poetic night. However, the rustling of the night wind blowing the branches and the shadow of the tree looking like a group of snakes dancing made the night gloomy and terrifying.

    Ding Ning was in his own thoughts without paying attention to Xiao Nuo. It wasn¡¯t until Xiao Nuo¡¯s turned to jelly and fell to the ground with a scream half an hourter that he realized it.

    He hurried to her side to help her and said, "How are you? Are you okay?"

    "I¡¯m fine!" Xiao Nuo gnashed her teeth with a slightly distorted face. No one knew whether she was resentful of her weakness orining that Ding Ning didn¡¯t show tenderness toward her. She stubbornly shook off Ding Ning¡¯s hands and tried to stand up by herself.

    "Don¡¯t move, your feet have been sprained."

    Ding Ning lifted Xiao Nuo¡¯s trousers and found that her ankles were swollen like carrots. He said seriously.

    "Leave me alone. Just keep going!"

    Xiao Nuo pinched her lips, red at Ding Ning with tears in her red eyes and pushed away Ding Ning in a feeble but determined way. Her hoarse voice was full of pain and grievance.

    The sweat stuck her fringe on her smooth forehead, making her look a bit messy and delicate.

    "Sorry, I was thinking about something else, so I ignored you. Don¡¯t be mad at me, okay?"

    Feeling her resoluteness, Ding Ning was flustered and said incoherently.

    "No, no. Just keep walking and leave me alone. Anyway, I am just a fool and trash in your eyes, wu wu wu..."

    Xiao Nuo seemed to have broken down. She hysterically shouted with indescribable grievance and me in her tone, and then burst into tears.

    Ding Ning scratched his head and said in difiture while rubbing his hands together. "Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Tell me which bastard said that you are a fool and trash, and I will definitely beat him to death. You are the most courageous and incredible special policewoman I have ever seen, indeed."

    As Xiao Nuo watched his familiar movements, there was a trace of cunning across her tearful eyes. He even did the simr things when being afraid of a crying woman. How he dared to say that he had nothing to do with the bastard?

    "Leave me alone. Just leave me alone. There¡¯s no rtionship between us. What makes you think that you can tell me what to do?"

    She did not stop, but cried loudly instead. Her tearful face made Ding Ning feel distressed.

    Xiao Nuo kept wiping her tears while secretly observing him. She sensitively found the distress in his eyes, which made her feel happy and increasingly confused.

    Why did he look at her in the same way as the bastard? There were simr people in this world, but they were so simr in eyes, movements and habits that it couldn¡¯t be exined as a coincidence.

    Ding Ning was panicked. In the middle of the night, he stayed with a woman who cried miserably and looked like being bullied. If someone caught sight of them, he would not be able to clear his name even if he jumped into the Huanghe River.

    He immediately braced himself to shout with a solemn face, "Shut up!"

    Before Xiao Nuo reacted, he grabbed her calf, took off her shoe, held her foot in his arms, and grasped her ankle to check it.

    Xiao Nuo abruptly stopped crying, staring at him with tears on her face and her brain in chaos.

    Who was he? Who exactly was he? Why did he resemble You Xumo so much even when he was bossy?

    "Fortunately, your bones haven¡¯t been hurt."

    Realizing that Xiao Nuo stopped crying and struggling fiercely, Ding Ning felt relieved.

    However, when he saw the blisters on her delicate foot, his face changed. He gnashed his teeth in anger and cursed, "You are a fool. Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you got blisters on your feet? Does it hurt?"

    Xiao Nuo felt deeply concern and distress from his curse, which made her feel warm. Seeming to see him ovep someone¡¯s figure again, she shouted unexpectedly, "Rogue."

    "Yeah!" Ding Ning answered casually, but suddenly realized that he had been tricked again.

    ------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

 Chapter 67 Night Talk

    Xiao Nuo fixedly looked at him, and the tears that had just stopped came out from her red eyes again. She said in an extremely soft voice, "You are Huntsman, right?"

    "What? What Huntsman? I don¡¯t know what you are talking about."

    Ding Ning said evasively, dodging her eyes with a guilty conscience. He secretlyined that this girl was really hard to guard against.

    "Fine. Just forget it if you don¡¯t know."

    Xiao Nuo smiled, but stopped asking. It was enough that she knew that he was likely to be the bastard, and she had plenty of time to drag the answer out of him.

    Although she had been sure that Ding Ning and Huntsman were likely to be the same person, there were still many puzzles that had not been solved.

    For example, they were different in height and in appearance. In particr, she could not forgive Huntsman for telling her a fake name. She had not been fully prepared to face the truth.

    Xiao Nuo stopped asking, which made Ding Ning feel relieved but not dare to be careless. He knew that Xiao Nuo must have been suspicious of him.

    He secretly thought, "Fuck, I did not expect that I wasn¡¯t responsive to the name Huntsman, but stumped by the shameful name ¡¯rogue¡¯ instead. Maybe I¡¯ve been used to this name?"

    He was thinking nonsense, while keeping infusing True Qi into Xiao Nuo¡¯s ankle to help her subside the swelling and remove the stasis as well as recover from sprain.

    He then took out a small bottle of ster and carefully applied it on her ankle. The cool and refreshing feeling made Xiao Nuo can¡¯t help uttering an enchanting groan.

    Ding Ning¡¯s face was hot, and he couldn¡¯t help but roll his throat. Didn¡¯t she know how tempting her voice was?

    Xiao Nuo felt too ashamed to show her face and couldn¡¯t wait to look for a hole to crawl into, but the refreshing feeling like having a cold drink during the dog days made her unable to hold back her groan.

    However, at the thought that Huntsman had seen the most embarrassing look of hers, she considered it no big deal.

    Once Xiao Nuo had thought it through, she didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. Instead, she stared at Ding Ning¡¯s red cheeks with interest. This little man seemed to be shyer than her.

    She slightly lifted the corners of her mouth, revealing a meaningful smile like melted ice and snow. She thought, "Humph, let me see how long you can hold on."

    She yfully moved her smooth and lovely toes in Ding Ning¡¯s arms to touch his sturdy abdominal muscles, which made Ding Ning stiffen all over. He gave her a hard look and said impatiently. "Don¡¯t move. I¡¯m applying some medicine to your ankle."

    "Mmm!" Xiao Nuo obediently squeezed out a syble from her nose and winked at Ding Ning. Her the charming look made Ding Ning excited again.

    "Fuck, this coquettish girl keeps tempting me. What should I do? What should I do? Am I going to be a beast? Or even inferior to that?"

    At the thought of Ling Yun, Ding Ning quickly restrained himself from losing in her charm and forced himself into a calm state with nothing else in his mind. At present, it was better for him to be inferior to a beast.

    After a long time, his heart still kept pounding. He had to say that once the icy policewoman revealed her flirtatious charm, it was really irresistible to ordinary people.

    Ding Ning was proud of his perverted defensive quality, but ignoring that he had been subconsciously stroking Xiao Nuo¡¯s ankle.

    "Mmm..."

    Xiao Nuo made a soul-stirring groan. She gave him a hard look with her seductive eyes, while her pretty face was covered with blush.

    Although Ding Ning¡¯s touch made her feel veryfortable, she was still a rtively traditional girl after all. Ding Ning¡¯s behavior which was almost frivolous made her feel ashamed.

    "Uh, I am helping you dredge the meridians. I am a doctor. Don¡¯t think too much about it."

    Ding Ning recovered and realized his embarrassing behavior. Suddenly he blushed and stopped stroking, but found a righteous reason for that.

    "Well! I know. I won¡¯t think too much about it."

    Xiao Nuo shyly bowed her head. Under the moonlight, there was a touch of blush on her swan-like slender neck.

    After a dry cough, Ding Ning took out a silver needle, picked up her foot, pierced her blisters, and then applied the ointment to her foot.

    "Giggle... So... so itchy... Giggle..."

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s sole was so sensitive that the tickle made her keep twitching like a snake andughed out of breath with tears in her big eyes.

    "Hold on. I¡¯ll finish it right away."

    Ding Ning was soaked with sweat. So he could only encourage her while holding her foot to prevent her from moving.

    He had to admit that Xiao Nuo¡¯s feet were very beautiful, white and delicate, slender and slim. Even if Ding Ning was not a foot fetishist, he was so fond of them that he could not take his hands off them.

    After spending a lot of effort to treat the blisters on both feet of Xiao Nuo, he had been soaked with sweat.

    "It¡¯s done. You should be fine after resting for a day."

    Ding Ning said worriedly, "But you can¡¯t walk now, otherwise it is easy for you to sprain your ankles again."

    Xiao Nuo bit her lower lip and hesitantly said, "You should go first. It¡¯s more urgent to save Monkey. You cane back to pick me up after saving Monkey. I am here waiting for you."

    Ding Ning lifted up his eyes and looked around. It was a shady path. Although the moonlight was thick, the greenery coverage rate was still over 90 percent because it was close to the original forest.

    The green scenery which was pleasing in the daytime became shadowy in the dark, as if there were countless beasts hiding and waiting to eat people. It made the path look more gloomy and horrifying.

    How could he be reassured to leave Xiao Nuo alone in the wilderness? He ced the backpack to the front, squatted down, directly held Xiao Nuo¡¯s legs and took her on his back in her screams.

    "Stop screaming. I¡¯m not used to abandoning mypanion."

    Xiao Nuo was on his back, feeling that her plump chest pressed close against his sturdy back. Suddenly there was blush on her face. She thought, "Rogue, you take liberties with me."

    Meanwhile, she groaned coldly, "You are so stinking."

    Ding Ning walked forward in embarrassment and said with a chuckle, "I¡¯m soaked with sweat. It will be strange if I smell good."

    "No wonder people always refer to a man as stinky man. It turns that a stinky man smells like this."

    Xiao Nu wrinkled her lovely nose. She talked in a disgusted way, but didn¡¯t show that on her face.

    "You know nothing about it. It¡¯s the masculine smell." Ding Ning said boastfully.

    "You are quite cheeky. You are stinky."

    Xiao Nuo smiled joyfully. Squabbling with Ding Ning reminded her of the experience that she and Huntsman kept squabbling with each other like this when going through the predicament together.

    To be honest, Ding Ning didn¡¯t smell good indeed. The smell of bug repelling grass was mixed with the sour smell of sweat,creating a strange smell.

    Along with the mixed smell of sweat and bug repelling grass on Xiao Nuo, the smell was indescribably terrible.

    However, Xiao Nuo¡¯s immunity to smell seemed to have enhanced. She didn¡¯t find it smelly, but felt very warm and happy instead.

    Some people said that when a woman was in love, her intelligence dropped to zero.

    However, in terms of Xiao Nuo, when she was in love, her sense of smell dropped to zero.

    The immunity to the strange smell came from her love for Huntsman as well as the faint fragrance of Ding Ning.

    It made Xiao Nuo¡¯s heart pound wildly. With her eyes shining in the darkness, she fixedly stared at the back of Ding Ning¡¯s head.

    She wildly screamed in her heart, "It is him. It is him. I¡¯ve ignored the smell before."

    Although she and Huntsman had stayed in an extremely wretched situation, she could smell the same scent from Huntsman when getting close to him.

    It could be caused by dealing with herbs for a long time, but Xiao Nuo did not think so.

    That was the body fragrance. Yes, it should be the body fragrance mixed with the herbal scent.

    In fact, not only women had body fragrance, but some men also had it. It was just that seldom men had body fragrance, and it would be extremely light and barely detectable to most people.

    Xiao Nuo had an innate sense of smell stronger than that of ordinary people. Besides, when she kissed Huntsman, her brain went nk. She had no time to think about anything else, but smelled the faint body fragrance from him.

    She just hadn¡¯t thought much about it. Until now, in the night breeze, the scent of Ding Ning kept rushing into her nose, which reminded her of the farmiliar scent like awakening her potential.

    It was no wonder that when Ding Ning rescued her, she was sure that it was "You Xumo" who had saved her even she had closed her eyes. She made the judgement based on this scent.

    In the darkness under the moonlight, Xiao Nuo¡¯s ck grape-like eyes shined brightly, fixed on Ding Ning who was walking fast.

    She resentfully thought, "You are such a bastard. How irresponsible should you be to try every means to hide your identity? Unfortunately, you¡¯ve been betrayed by yout scent."

    Ding Ning was unaware that the body fragrance derived from his activated superpower and opened seven acupores had already betrayed him, and still casually chatting with Xiao Nuo.

    "Captain Xiao, you are such a beautiful girl, what makes you join a high-risk industry and work as a special policewoman?"

    "Am I beautiful?" Xiao Nuo gave an answer which had missed the point.

    "Yeah, in my eyes, you are thousands of times more beautiful than the so-called stars on TV."

    Ding Ning spared no efforts to tter her.

    Xiao Nuo said with a faint smile, "Have you seen a girl more beautiful than me?"

    "You are too narcissistic. I can¡¯t say that I¡¯ve seen girls more beautiful than you, but I¡¯ve seen girls who areparable to you."

    Ding Ning was unwilling to tter her against his will, so he honestly told the truth. Ling Yun and Shen Muqing were beauties not inferior to Xiao Nuo.

    They were not more beautiful than Xiao Nuo. All of them were gorgeous women with their own own merits.

    Ling Yun¡¯s beautyy in her long legs and her straightforward character of daring to love and hate.

    Shen Mu Qing¡¯s beautyy in her transparent and insightful eyes and her delicate temperament which aroused men¡¯s desire to protect her.

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s beautyy in her kindness, integrity, courage and stubbornness. Of course, her strict enforcement and her sexy body also made her more charming.

    Nevertheless, Ding Ning liked her temperament best. She was valiant, asionally tender, sincere, straightforward but not unnatural.

    Ding Ning suddenly realized that he seemed to lucky in love affairs recently. He had an intimate association with three beautiful women, which made him both proud and fearful.

    "I hope that my luck in love affairs would not turn into a disaster." He secretly whispered.

    Not realizing that Xiao Nuo hadn¡¯t talked for a long time, he subconsciously lifted her hips to prevent her from sliding off his back. His heart became soft, and he said in a warm voice, "What¡¯s wrong? Are you unhappy?"

    "No. I¡¯ve never considered myself a beauty. Since my childhood, I ¡¯ve had a boy-like character and yed with a bunch of boys all day. I don¡¯t like delicate girls who frequently act coquettishly and cry. I feel particrly shameful for them. "

    Xiao Nuo sounded calm, and he couldn¡¯t tell her joy or anger from her voice. She just stroked the short hair on her forehead with her hand, lightly bit her pinky lips with her white teeth, and asked in fidgets, "Do you like that kind of girl who is delicate enough to arouse your desire to protect her?"

    "You can¡¯t say that. I have a very good female friend. She is a tough girl who is forthright and calls me buddy all the time."

    As Ding Ning recalled that Ling Yun raised his jaw and teased him with a frivolous smile, a warm smile appeared on his face.

    ------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

 Chapter 68 Admit

    "You are talking about Ling Yun, right?" Xiao Nuo asked suddenly.

    "Yeah. Gee, do you know her?" Ding Ning replied subconsciously, and then unfortunately realized that he had been tricked by her again.

    Xiao Nuo teased with a smug smile, "I don¡¯t know her, but I¡¯ve heard of her. Do you want to know where I heard of her."

    Ding Ning was extremely regretful. He knew that she had be suspicious of him, why did he answer her question without thinking? Oh, no. He gave himself away.

    However, he still said in a tough tone, "Well, I wonder where you heard of her."

    "I know a person who is much like you. You have a lot of simrities in voice, movements and habits. You even... even have the same serious expression when you spanked... spanked me."

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s ears were red, and she nerved herself to tell him the shameful thing of being spanked.

    Ding Ning¡¯s face turned red, but he still tried to save the situation. He whispered after coughing twice, "There are simr people, and this is a very normal thing. Besides, your ass is so pretty. Every man wants to spank you, and I am no exception. "

    "Humph, you just touched me secretly... You thought I really don¡¯t know that. I just don¡¯t want to tear down your hypocritical mask, rogue."

    Xiao Nuo blushed with the sparkling light in her pretty eyes, but talked in a coquettish tone which didn¡¯t sound like ming him.

    Ding Ning quicklyined, "I¡¯ve been wronged. I really didn¡¯t do that on purpose. I was afraid that you would slide off my back and have to lift you."

    "Well, don¡¯t find yourself an excuse. You even have the same prurient thought as him."

    Xiao Nuo whose face was red reached out to pinch his ear and gently twist it, seemingly reluctant to twist it hard.

    Ding Ning said in embarrassment, "Who is this person? Daring to imitate me, he must be overconfident."

    "Hey, what imitation? You are the same person with the same behavior, the same voice and even the same scent. How much longer do you want to hide it from me?"

    Xiao Nuo subconsciously raised her voice, sounding like ming him.

    "How is it possible? I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. Was he also coated with bug repelling grass? How can he even have the same scent?"

    Ding Ning faintly felt that something seemed to have gone wrong.

    Xiao Nu giggled and said smugly, "I¡¯ve had an extremely sensitive sense of smell since my childhood. I can smell the scents that most people can¡¯t smell. He has the same body fragrance as you."

    "Body fragrance? You said that I have body fragrance?"

    Ding Ning was stunned. He had never thought that he had such a horrible thing as body fragrance.

    As a macho, he would be very pleased with a beauty who had such a rare thing. However, when it came to himself, he found it difficult to ept.

    "Yeah, body fragrance, a man¡¯s body fragrance. In fact, everyone, male and female, is born with his/her own body fragrance. No, I should say that everyone has his/her own scent, just like the fingerprints which are different from those of others. This kind of scent is determined by the innate genes with the only difference in density. It is rarely discovered by people. If I am not more sensitive than ordinary people, I won¡¯t be able to detect that you have the same body fragrance as him. So I am sure that you are him, and he is you."

    Xiao Nuo said with absolute certainty in her tone.

    Ding Ning was stunned for a long while and then feebly retorted, "This is just your one-sided statement. Body fragrance is only your own spection with no scientific basis."

    "Scientific basis? I have met so many people since my childhood and also analyzed the scent of each of them. Some of them smell very good, while some smell bad. Some have a light scent, while some have a strong scent. But so far, I have never found two people with exactly the same scent. You and him are the only exceptions. Just like those stinky men who consider themselves amorous and capable of recognizing women by their scents, I capable of recognizing people by their scents. Do you still refuse to admit it?"

    Xiao Nuo said slowly, seemingly confident of her judgment.

    "Psycho. I don¡¯t know what I should admit. I am who I am, distinct fireworks. It is impossible for me to be exactly the same as someone else."

    Ding Ning still struggled to muddle through with gags.

    "Humph, you are exactly the same in figure, face and height. Stop arguing."

    Xiao Nuo suddenly said very quickly, with a hint of anger in her voice.

    "It¡¯s impossible. The height and face are not..."

    Ding Ning retorted with rage. As he said that, he realized that he had been tricked again.

    Xiao Nuo suddenly fell silent without saying anything. In the quiet night, only the footsteps of Ding Ning echoed, which sounded particrly loud.

    Ding Ning was extremely gloomy, filled with grief and indignation. Sister Qiao was right. She said that the more beautiful a woman was, the more proficient she was in cheating others. Unexpectedly, he was tricked by her.

    When he didn¡¯t know how to deal with it, suddenly a drop of warm liquid dripped onto his neck and slipped down his spine, followed by the second drop, the third drop...

    Was she crying? Ding Ning suddenly realized that and felt a burst of guilt. He knew Xiao Nuo was a strong girl, but she repeatedly cried in front of him. After thinking carefully, he considered himself a jerk indeed.

    "Well, I admit that I am him, and he is me. I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you. I have my difficulties. Don¡¯t cry, and I will apologize to you."

    Xiao Nuo gave it her best shot. As soon as she cried, Ding Ning gave in and reluctantly admitted his identity with a bitter face.

    "Why? Why did you cheat me? Don¡¯t you know how much I like you?"

    Xiao Nuo choked with sobs, not looking sorrowful with a cunning sparkle in her eyes.

    Sure enough, the more beautiful a woman was, the more proficient she was in cheating others. She was a natural actor who could burst into tears at any time even without using eyedrops.

    "Uh, I really have my difficulties, and I can¡¯t tell you about it. It would be great if you can understand. If you can¡¯t, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it."

    Ding Ning felt numb in the scalp and nerved himself to say that. His father had seriously told him not to expose his identity. Although he believed that Xiao Nuo would not betray him, he had better keep the secret from less people.

    "I can stop asking about your difficulties. Just tell me, do you like me?"

    With tears constantly falling down from her eyes, she suddenly changed the subject to the essence of the problem.

    Ding Ning said seriously and sincerely, "You are so beautiful and in a good shape. I will be lying to you by saying I don¡¯t like you. How can I be exceptional?"

    "How much do you like me?"

    Xiao Nuo suddenly put her mouth to Ding Ning¡¯s ears, breathed lightly and said with unprecedented tenderness and faint nervousness.

    Ding Ning lifted her and said in trouble, "It¡¯s a bit more than ordinary feeling but less than the unforgettable love. I can¡¯t describe it appropriately. Nevertheless, when you are sad, I will feel distressed. When you are in danger, I will be very nervous. Well, it¡¯s almost like this."

    Xiao Nuo did not speak, but tightened her arms around his neck and closely clung to his back.

    After a long time, she said softly. "Maybe men and women are different. A woman doesn¡¯t fall in love with a man easily. Once she does, it will be unforgettable for her. A man usually deals with a rtionship with his penis."

    Although she didn¡¯t sound like ming him, Ding Ning still felt the resentment from her tone and hurriedly exined, "No, I did not deal with a rtionship with my penis. It¡¯s just... just before I met you, I just had a girlfriend, and I don¡¯t want to be irresponsible for her. "

    "You don¡¯t want to be irresponsible for her, so you can be irresponsible for me? You kissed me twice and took my first kiss."

    Xiao Nuo suddenly raised her voice, and the anger in her tone was like a volcano that was about to erupt.

    "But she gave me her first kiss earlier than you." Ding Ning exined weakly.

    Xiao Nuo stopped talking again, and her tears began to fall down again, which made Ding Ning feel distressed. His glib tongue became useless at this moment, and he did not know how tofort her.

    This time she was not acting, but really sad. Ding Ning gave such an answer, so what could Xiao Nuo say? She couldn¡¯t ask him to dump his girlfriend and be her boyfriend.

    Although it was unnecessary to keep the order of arrival in a rtionship, Xiao Nuo¡¯s character determined that she was not a person who would beg someone for love.

    Ding Ning thought that he should say something, otherwise he felt that this atmosphere could drive him crazy.

    He said in a very sincere tone, "Xiao Nuo, I am sorry. I admit that I am a rogue. I know that I have a girlfriend, but still did not restrain myself from taking liberties with you repeatedly and did not want to be responsible. I am a bastard, a scum. I am sorry, I am really sorry!"

    "Treat her well, and just forget everything happened between us!"

    After finishing the cold words, Xiao Nuo fell silent. With tears dripping, she subconsciously leant back to keep a certain distance from him, loosened her arms around his neck and put them on his back. She seemed to be extremely resistant to the close contact with him.

    This posture made Ding Ning walk a little hard, but at this moment he did not want to upset the heartbroken girl again. Thus, he just heaved a deep sigh and continued walking forward, heavy on his feet.

    The unspeakable silence didn¡¯t end until they reached the Simao Military Region.

    Here was the border defense military region. Border posts were stationed on the national border, faithfully fulfilling the duty of guarding the border.

    Han Xi still felt like in a dream at this moment. He didn¡¯t expect that everything went as Ding Ning expected. The superior did not me him at all, but kindly told him to cooperate with Ding Ning and try his best to treat the patient.

    He didn¡¯t know whether the soldiers in the Simao Military Region had got instructions from the superior. They were so enthusiastic that they not only filled the tank of the helicopter, but also arranged a good dinner for them and rooms for rest after that.

    When he received a phone call from Ding Ning and excitedly ran out to meet them, he was keenly aware of the strange atmosphere between them.

    Ding Ning stole a nce at Xiao Nuo from time to time, while Xiao Nuo kept a poker face even without looking at him. She limped behind Han Xi and walked to the lounge.

    Han Xi¡¯s curious fire was zing. A man and a woman went to the virgin forest together. During the period, maybe an unknown story had happened between them. They looked weird. It aroused his itch.

    However, at the sight of Xiao Nun¡¯s indifference face and the irritability on Ding¡¯s face, he wisely turned his attention to Triostar that Ding Ning took out.

    With the antidote, it would be easy to remove the poison from Monkey. The only problem was that it required a buffering process from Monkey waked up from the state of suspended animation to various life indexes of his returned to normal.

    ording to what Ding Ning said, after the poison had been removed, Monkey still needed to stay in bed for one to two days until the functions of all parts were fully restored. They should set out after that. Otherwise, even a little motion might bring unpredictable seque to him.

    ------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

 Chapter 69 The Cooking Skill

    Han Xi, who had been approved by his superiors, had no objection to this. Anyway, the scenery here was so beautiful that he also wanted to take the opportunity to visit it. For them, this was welfare in disguise.

    After seeing the miraculous skill of the feign death of Ding Ning, Han Xi had no doubts about his medical abilities. In order to express his gratitude to the Simao Military Region, he was willing to provide medical support withoutpensation.

    The Simao Military District was a border defense military region organized as a regiment. The premiermander was a senior colonel.

    Maybe it was because of the reason for the oriented reception, the officer who received them was a military doctor named Zhou Yaozu, whose face was full of fortitude and resolution, which gave them a good impression at first sight.

    The difference between Zhou Yaozu and Han Xi was that Zhou Yaozu was not only a clerical military doctor but also an officer with a formal rank of captain.

    That made Han Xi quite envious, but he could understand. After all, the border area was very dangerous. The border guards not only had to be stationed in the border but also inspect the business groups that came and went strictly to prevent the proliferation of arms, drugs and smuggled goods.

    The cirction of drugs was a forever existence on the southwestern border. In countless border inspections, precedent examples that the drug dealers who got caught put up a stubborn resistance were often seen. And many border guards had sacrificed their lives. Therefore, even for the clerical personnel, they needed to prepare for times that they needed to grab weapons and confront enemies. And it was nothing surprising that Zhou Yaozu was with a formal military rank.

    Because Zhou Yaozu was in Diannan, he certainly knew how horrible the Antiaris Toxicaria Lesch was. When he learned that Ding Ning was a traditional Chinese physician, who managed to dy the onset time of the Antiaris Toxicaria Lesch which was extremely deadly and went into the primeval forest into which even the locals didn¡¯t dare to go deep with that attractive policewoman to bring back the Triostar sessfully, he got shocked.

    His hospitality to Ding Ning and the others was simply too much. However, because Xiao Nuo was in a bad mood and Ding Ning looked tired, Zhou Yaozu felt awkward to bother. Otherwise, he would certainly have had a long talk with Ding Ning.

    On the early morning of the next day, Zhou Yaozu went to Monkey¡¯s room to invite Ding Ning for breakfast. Ding Ning shared the room with Monkey in order to prevent idents.

    In the early hours of the morning, Monkey once woke up for a short time and had a brief talk with Ding Ning. But because the functions of his body had not returned to normal and were extremely weak, after a few words, he fell asleep.

    Ding Ning used True Qi again to heal his body to speed up his recovery. After all, there were still many things to do in Ninghai.

    Although he stayed up for the whole night, Ding Ning cultivated for two hours. Therefore when he got up, he had a good spirit without a simple sign of tiredness.

    But Xiao Nuo didn¡¯t sleep well all night. When she went out, she yawned a lot with two dark circles, which made Ding Ning quite worried.

    It was a pity that Xiao Nuo clearly wanted to make a clean break with him. Other than necessary conversations, she turned a blind eye to him with a rigid expression the rest of the time. Now she was an icy beauty like always.

    "Doctor Han, Doctor Ding, Captain Xiao, the condition here is poor. Let¡¯s have some breakfast in the cafeteria. I asked the cook of the cafeteria to make us some special rice noodles in Diannan."

    Zhou Yaozu said with a hospitable voice.

    "Well, there are a lot of rice noodle restaurants in Ninghai, but I have never eaten the authentic ones. I have to taste them today."

    Obviously, Han Xi was also a foodie. When he heard about the rice noodles, his mouth started to water.

    "Yeah, I haven¡¯t eaten the authentic Diannan rice noodles for many years. I will eat until I get full today."

    Ding Ning showed a nostalgic look and said with a smile.

    Xiao Nuo didn¡¯t express any opinion or objection or much expectation. The two young soldiers who followed Zhou Yaozu at the behind and took a peep at her felt quite disappointed.

    They had breakfast with pleasant conversations and appreciation. Zhou Yaozu was like an eager student keeping a humble attitude. He brought out all medical problems that he considered difficult and consulted Han Xi and Ding Ning.

    At this time, Han Xi showed his profound medical skills and answered most of the questions by Zhou Yaozu in a satisfactory way.

    Ding Ning seldom interrupted. Only when there came a few questions that Han Xi couldn¡¯t answer would he gave answers, of each was concise andprehensive to the point.

    Han Xi and Zhou Yaozu all felt enlightened and pped to praise. They admired him so much as if they were beholding a high mountain with awe.

    Ding Ning took a sneaky nce at Xiao Nuo, who just minded eating but nothing else. He smiled bitterly and stopped showing off. After eating three bowls of Diannan rice noodles, he rubbed at his slightly raised belly and looked happy. "It is still the taste of hometown. I am full."

    Zhou Yaozu¡¯s eyes lit up and said, "Doctor Ding¡¯s family is also in Weinan?"

    "Yeah, I am from Luochuan Town." Ding Ning replied with a smile. He was very impressed with this straightforward and modest captain.

    "Ah, Luochuan Town, I have been there once. It was a beautiful ce surrounded by mountains and rivers with fantastic scenery. And now it was developed into a 5A-level tourist attraction by the country. What a good ce it is."

    Zhou Yaozu was very generous to give his praise, "How long have you been away from home? Don¡¯t you n to go home this time?"

    "Five years. I haven¡¯t gone back since I went to Ninghai University. I am on a tight schedule this now, so I am not going back."

    Ding Ning replied casually but unconsciously revealed a sorrowful expression. Although he was homesick, he didn¡¯t want to go back to a home without his dad and the masters.

    "It¡¯s only a few hundred kilometers away from here. It would be a pity not to go back and have a visit. I can report to the leader and ask them to send a car for you to visit home. It will just take a day to go and return. There would be time."

    Zhou Yaozu said very enthusiastically.

    Xiao Nu looked at Ding Ning subconsciously with faint expectations in her eyes and seemed to be eager to see Ding Ning¡¯s hometown.

    Ding Ning waved his hand, "Forget it. We have more important things to do. I can go backter when I have a chance. Don¡¯t bother the leader."

    Xiao Nuo bowed her head and continued to drink rice noodle soup with no expression.

    Zhou Yaozu did not insist and asked in spirits, "Where do you want to go? I would love to be your tour guide. Heading south from here is Xishuangbanna. The scenery there is beautiful, and there are many customs of ethnic minorities worthing seeing. I am sure you will find it unforgettable."

    Han Xi¡¯s eyes lit up and looked at Ding Ning smiling, "I haven¡¯t been to Xishuangbanna, and maybe we should go see it together."

    Ding Ning shook his head, "You guys go, and I am a little tired. I am staying to have a rest."

    Han Xi felt a bit disappointed and turned to Xiao Nuo, "Do you want to go together, Captain Xiao?"

    Xiao Nuo shook her head with her lips puckered, "You guys go, I didn¡¯t sleep well, and I will take a nap soon."

    Han Xi looked at Ding Ning with a sneaky smile and said, "Well, I will not insist. You have a good rest. It was too much work yesterday."

    Xiao Nuo blushed unexinably and wondered why his word was so ambiguous. She looked at Ding Ning and found that he also looked at her.

    She turned her head rattled when they made eye contacts. Her heart started to beat faster again. She med herself in mind, "How could you be so obsessed since you have already decided to give up?"

    Although Zhou Yaozu felt a bit upset that he couldn¡¯t consult more from Ding Ning on medical problems, he didn¡¯t insist considering that they were tired aftering back from the primeval forest yesterday and needed rest. Then he apanied Han Xi and the others to go to Xishuangbanna for sightseeing.

    After going back to Monkey¡¯s room, there was nothing to say between the two avoiding to have eye contacts. The atmosphere was getting more and more awkward.

    Although Xiao Nuo wanted to go back to her room and take a nap, for some reason, she couldn¡¯t move her legs sitting on the sofa.

    Suddenly, a pair of warm hands pressed on her temples. She subconsciously wanted to struggle, but the unquestionable voice of Ding Ning came through her ears, "Don¡¯t move, I will help you soothe your nerves. You haven¡¯t had a good rest for a few days. If you go on like this, you will get neurosis."

    Ding Ning¡¯s voice seemed to contain a kind of magic power that made Xiao Nuo give up struggling subconsciously and bit her lower lip with an ungrateful look.

    Soon, as Ding Ning massaged her, she felt a fresh breath running in her body, just like lying on the beach and bathing in the sun in the sea breeze, covered in warmth. Then her eyelids grew heavy and fell asleep sound before long with light snores.

    Having not known how long, Xiao Nuo woke up from her sleep and found that it was already in the afternoon. She felt that she was full of energy, and all the tiredness was swept away.

    Monkey was the only one who was still sleeping in the room. Ding Ning already left without a trace. There were three tes and a bowl of rice on the tea table, all of which were thoughtfully covered with empty bowls.

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s beautiful eyes were full of emotions. She silently opened the bowls, and there were three dishes¡ªa dish of sweet and sour pork ribs, a dish of fried yam, and a dish of tomato egg soup.

    She touched the te with hands and found that the dishes were still warm. The color, aroma, and taste of the dishes all seemed so good that she felt a good appetite.

    After sleeping, she already got quite hungry. Xiao Nuo didn¡¯t hesitate, picked up the chopsticks and sandwiched a piece of the sweet and sour pork ribs.

    After the first bite, Xiao Nuo lit up her eyes and said in mind, "Delicious, really delicious. I had never eaten such delicious sweet and sour pork ribs. I did not know the cook of the cafeteria has such good cooking skill.

    Xiao Nuo didn¡¯t restrain, gobbled to glut herself with delicacies, and ate up all the dishes like the autumn wind sweeping away the withered.

    Because she started to take training among other soldiers brothers from a young age, Xiao Nuo didn¡¯t have the effeminacy like ordinary girls. She took up the empty dishes and bowls and started bringing them back to the cafeteria wanting to say thanks to the cook.

    The chef of the cafeteria was a chubby military cook. When he saw Xiao Nuo bring back the empty bowls, he smiled with his small eyes lined up as a seam,

    "You didn¡¯t need to bring the dishes back. Call me, and I will go collect them."

    "I don¡¯t want to bother you, chef. What¡¯s your name? Your cooking skills are not inferior to the five-star chef. The dishes were very delicious."

    Xiao Nuo finally smiled and expressed her gratitude to the chef.

    "Well, I don¡¯t deserve that. My surname is Pang. My cooking skills are a lot worse than Doctor Ding¡¯s. These dishes were not made by me. Doctor Ding came and cooked for you by himself. I also learned some skills watching at the side. His cutting skills and cooking skills were perfect. Hey. My mouth even watered by just smelling the aroma of his cooking."

    Apparently, Chef Pang was very talkative. He said with his face full of admiration, "I am surprised that Doctor Ding has not only excellent medical skills but also excellent cooking skills. The girl who marries him will be really blessed..."

    Xiao Nuo trembled, and she didn¡¯t listen to what Chef Pang saidst. Her ears were haunted by the word "Doctor Ding cooked for you by himself..."

    "Why? Why is he so good to me? Does he feel that he ispensating out of guilt? Or can he not let me down either?"

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s heart was pounding. Although she had not yet thought about how to deal with the rtionship between them, she felt a strong desire to see him.

    Then she interrupted Chef Pang impolitely, "Chef Pang, do you know where he is now?"

    "You mean Doctor Ding? Doctor Ding is not only an amazing cook but also a good doctor. I just heard that he went to the military hospital to treat the wounded soldiers. Do you know? I just heard that he is treating Wang Guoliang, a soldier who was earlier announced by the other doctors to take an amputation. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s true or not. If Doctor Ding could really cure Wang Guoliang, that would be big news."

    ------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

 Chapter 70 Comrade Brotherhood

    Before Master Pang could finish, Xiao Nuo left the cafeteria swiftly.

    Master Pang smiled and said to himself, "This girl is beautiful and sensible, and it is very suitable for Doctor Ding."

    Then he took out a small notebook and looked at the secret recipes that he wrote down not long ago with enchanted face, "Lucky for these kids. What Doctor Ding taught me will make my cooking skill much better. Hey hey!"

    Wang Guoliang was a border guard who had a conflict with a drug dealer and engaged fire during a border check atst night. Although he eventually seeded in taking down the drug dealer, a grenade wounded his right leg.

    Although the steel ball was removed after the first aid, his leg bones hadminuted fractures. And arge area of muscle tissue necrosis urred. The doctors had a consultation and announced that they could only perform an amputation.

    When he heard the news, he felt like it was the end of the world. He was only 21 years old this year and still had a long life ahead, but he could only spend it on a wheelchair.

    What made it even more uneptable for him was that he had to retire early because of his disability and leave his passionate military career.

    He was the second son in his family. His brother was killed because of refusing to help the drug dealer with drug trafficking. He had vowed in front of his brother¡¯s cold body to catch the drug dealer who killed his brother to avenge for his brother.

    But now, he could no longer realize his vows and had to retire early with a disabled body. He was always known as a tough man. But he couldn¡¯t help but cry out loud.

    Therades surrounded silently by his ward with their eyes watery and red, but they did not know how tofort the brave warrior.

    There were countless first-line soldiers who retired because of disability each year. Wang Guoliang was not the first one. And by no means, he would be thest one.

    Although they were psychologically prepared from the day that they became the border guards, it was hard for them to ept the reality when it happened to theirrade.

    These tough men who used to shed blood but no tears sobbed out with tears running down their faces. There were thousands of words they wanted to say, but they could only turn them into silent cry.

    Especially Zhang Ziqiang, who was saved by Wang Guoliang by covering him from the explosion with his own body, burst into loud sobs.

    Self-me and guilt made this iron-d man kneel in front of the doctor, keep on making kowtows with bumps until his forehead turned blue, and even bloody, and plead urgently,

    "I beg you, doctor, save him, and he is still young, he is only 21 years old, he suffers this because of saving me, wu wu wu. With the medical skills so developed now, could you transnt my leg to him, please, doctor, I beg you..."

    Listening to Zhang Ziqiang¡¯s earnest crying voice, the tenderness from the iron-boned man made people shed silent tears.

    Even if the attending doctor Fang Mingyang had long been used to this kind of scene, he still couldn¡¯t help but get moved with his eyes turned red. He closed his eyes sadly and apologized with guilt,

    "Sorry, the current medical level is still not enough to cure him. There has been arge area of tissue necrosis in his legs, and there is a tendency to spread. If we do not immediately amputate, his life may be in danger."

    Zhang Ziqiang sat on the floor weak and limp as if his strength was pumped away, and he kept saying in a desperate and whining voice, "Why, why this happened? Guoliang, it was all my fault. If it weren¡¯t me, you wouldn¡¯t..."

    "Brother Qiang, it¡¯s okay, isn¡¯t it just an amputation? I still have a leg after that. I am already much luckier than therades who lost their lives, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry..."

    Wang Guoliang turned tofort Zhang Ziqiang with tears in his eyes. Then Zhang Ziqiang hugged Wang Guoliang and cried together.

    Men only weep when they deeply hurt. Therades all gathered around, hugged the two, and let the tears shed freely. Their sobs were so saddening that everyone who had heard it would be heart-broken.

    Standing at the side, Fang Mingyang turned his head and secretly wiped the tears in his eyes. Even though, as a doctor, he should not affect the patient¡¯s emotion, he still could not control his feelings when facing this group of the loveliest people.

    "Doctor Fang, can you show me his medical records and films?"

    A young voice appeared abruptly, which seemed so catchy among the sobs.

    Fang Mingyang looked at Ding Ning astounded and asked, "You are?"

    "I am Ding Ning, the doctor from Ninghai. Captain Zhou Yaozu can confirm my identity."

    Ding Ning said with a voice neither haughty nor humble. He just visited the military hospital out of habit and didn¡¯t expect to see such a scene. The deepradeship of the soldiers moved him deeply. Therefore he decided to lend a hand.

    Wang Guoliang¡¯s muscle tissue was subjected to a strong external force. And arge area of necrosis urred. In Western medicine, it was nearly unsolvable and could only be treated with amputation.

    But in the view of traditional Chinese physicians, there was no fatal injury in this world. When the doctor couldn¡¯t treat, it was only because of their insufficient medical skills.

    Muscle tissue necrosis was only caused because the blood vessels, muscles, and meridians were subjected to external damage. The Organism stopped spontaneous cirction. Therefore myonecrosis started.

    As long as the blood vessels were unobstructed, the meridians were reorganized, the broken bones were restored, and the self-healing function of the human body was activated, the metabolism of the cells would stimte the growth of the muscles.

    "Doctor Ding? It is you. How are you? I have heard about you a lot. Yaozu and I share the same dormitory. He went back untiltest night and told me about you. He admired you very much. I was thinking to make time to learn from you. The only antidote to the toxicity of Antiaris Toxicaria Lesch is Triostar. Especially in Maind, the toxicity of Artiaris Toxicaria is way serious. However, you managed to let a poisoned person stalled for two hours over the death time. That was incredible. How did you make it?"

    What didn¡¯te to Ding Ning¡¯s mind was that Fang Mingyang knew him very well. After Ding Ning introduced himself, he immediately reached out his hand with enthusiasm.

    Ding Ning held his hand with a shy smile and said, "I am an ancestral traditional Chinese physician. What I used was a method that could reduce the spread of the toxicity. It is not worth mentioning. But our current priority is to treat the injured soldier. Can I take a look at the medical records and films?"

    "Yes, of course, Xiao Liu, go bring Wang Guoliang¡¯s medical records and films."

    Fang Mingyang was also straightforward. After telling the pretty nurse behind him to bring the medical record, he held Ding Ning¡¯s hand tightly and started to pour out his woes with sighs,

    "To tell the truth, it is too bad to be a military doctor, especially in our military hospital. It is huge torture for our body and mind. Every time we looked at the injured soldiers, we felt quite helpless as if needles were sticking our hearts. You can make fun of me. But every time I see these lovely soldiers be disabled or even lose their lives to protect the frontiers, I couldn¡¯t help but shed tears, ming myself for my ipetence."

    "This means Doctor Fang is a true man. The patients that military hospitals receive are rtively simple, who are mostly brave soldiers. It¡¯s normal to feel emotional. You are not like the doctors in Maind, who can meet all sorts of people and be insensitive when they are used to parting and deaths. I can understand your feelings. Like this soldier here, this is also my first time to see such a scene. And I also couldn¡¯t help to feel moved. That¡¯s why I wanted to exceed my duties and meddle in this affair. I wonder if Doctor Fang could grant me the chance."

    Ding Ning grew to like Fang Mingyang much better. Compared with the doctors from the leading hospitals in Maind who had long be apathetic when facing life and death, these military doctors were just as adorable as these brave soldiers.

    Fang Mingyang looked at Wang Guoliang with a dilemma and said, "From my point of view, I certainly hope that Doctor Ding will be able to create the miracle and save Wang Guoliang from the pain of amputation. But this must be consulted by the superiors, as well as Wang Guoliang¡¯s opinion. With all due respect, Doctor Ding, how much is the certainty for you to cure Wang Guoliang without amputation?"

    Ding Ning thought a little, confidently replied, "Now I dare not to say that there is a certain degree of certainty, let me run a check on him first."

    At this moment, Wang Guoliang¡¯srades all stopped crying and looked at Doctor Fang and Ding Ning.

    Zhang Ziqiang even clenched his fist and stared at Ding Ning tightly. His eyes filled with hope and he was willing to pay any price to save Wang Guoliang¡¯s leg from amputation.

    "Wang Guoliang, this is Doctor Ding from Ninghai. He has excellent medical skills. Even Doctor Zhou admires him. Are you willing to let him try?"

    Fang Mingyang¡¯s tone towards Wang Guoliang was quite gentle. The reason that he mentioned Zhou Yaozu was that Zhou Yaozu had got a good reputation in the soldiers¡¯ heart and his level of surgical skills was also higher than Fang Mingyang.

    Wang Guoliang¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened up, and he nodded heavily. "I am willing to try."

    Ding Ning quickly walked up to Wang Guoliang smiling, put his finger on his wrist, started applying Absolute Touch, and formed a three-dimensional picture in his mind.

    His right leg had aminuted fracture of the thigh bone. The meridian broke more than half, the venous blood vessel also broke, causing the blood stopped circting, and the muscle tissue necrosis had a tendency to spread. It was no wonder that the hospital got helpless and could only amputate.

    Not a sound could be heard in the ward. Everyone was holding their breath, staring nervously at Ding Ning, watching every change in his look.

    Ding Ning sometimes frowned, sometimes stretched, and sometimes pondered, each expression affected the hearts of those who were present.

    Allrades-in-arms of Wang Guoliang had butterflies in their stomach with their hearts beating fast, as if they were waiting for a judge to sentence a prisoner, scared that they would lose thest hope.

    Even when Nurse Xiao Liu brought in the medical records and films, Fang Mingyang pointed up his index finger and hushed her in fear of disturbing Ding Ning¡¯s diagnosis.

    Nurse Xiao Liu looked at Ding Ning with her big eyes blinking, who was an extremely young doctor from Maind, started to guess his age and reliability secretly in her mind.

    However, Ding Ning looked quite handsome when he focused. Nurse Xiao Liu seemed to think of something, and her pretty face blushed.

    After a long while, under the tense attention of everyone, Ding Ning loosened Wang Guoliang¡¯s hand and said with a smile, "Eighty percent. I have eighty percent of certainty to cure him."

    "Yeah!" There was a thrilling carnival sound in the entire ward. Zhang Ziqiang mmed his knees on the ground, and tears flowed down on his face before he could speak. He said with a crying voice, "Doctor Ding, thank you, thank you!"

    Wang Guoliang was shocked and looked at Ding Ning with disbelief. He swallowed his saliva and asked, "Doctor Ding, is it true that I don¡¯t need to take an amputation?"

    "No, you don¡¯t. I have 80% certainty to cure you, but..."

    After hearing Ding Ning¡¯s word, everyone got nervous again and stared at Ding Ning with tense eyes, lest he would say any bad news.

    "However, you must cooperate with my treatment. Your injury is very serious. You must stay in bed for at least half a year to convalesce before doing some rehabilitative recovery exercises. You must not do strenuous exercise. Otherwise, even gods cannot save you."

    Ding Ning said with a serious look on his face.

    "When can I return to the team? Can I not do strenuous exercise in the future?"

    Wang Guoliang swallowed his saliva and asked with concern.

    "That¡¯s not what I meant. If you recover well, up to eight months, I promise you are alive and kicking as you were before."

    Ding Ning said confidently.

    ------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

 Chapter 71 The Live Show

    "Eight months, although it¡¯s a long time, it¡¯s okay."

    Wang Guoliang smiled happily with his face full of joy, looked at Ding Ning gratefully, and said, "Doctor Ding, I am clumsy of speech. I don¡¯t know how to express my gratitude. All I could only say is that if you need any help in the future, Doctor Ding, send me a message, and I Wang Guoliang will shrink from no sacrifice."

    "And me, Doctor Ding. Guoling suffered it because of saving me. If you need anything, Doctor Ding, I, Zhang Ziqiang will climb a mountain of swords or plunge into a sea of mes without aint."

    "And me. I am Guoliang¡¯srade Liu Kun. You saved Guoling. All of us in the seventeenth team of the frontier defense owe you that."

    "And me. I am Sun Kai, Guoliang¡¯s team leader. You saved him. You are also my saver."

    "And me. We are all brothers in the seventeenth team. We will never forget what you have done for us."

    ...The ten soldiers of the seventeenth team of the frontier inspection station all started to stand up and be counted. Their sincere feelings made Ding Ning felt his blood boiled.

    After shaking hands and hugging with these honest and adorable soldiers, Ding Ning said with a smile,

    "I am a doctor. Healing the wounded and rescuing the dying is my duty. There is no need to keep thanking me. But I like to be friends with sincere people like you. Pleasee to Ninghai when you take a vacation. I will be your tour guide."

    "Great. It¡¯s a deal. We must drink until we are thoroughly drunk!"

    "We are all rough men and illiterate. No words can express our thanks to your great kindness but a toast to you when the timees."

    "Rest assured, Doctor Ding. We won¡¯t be ungrateful and drink you down."

    "Hahaha, we are no match with Doctor Ding in medical skill. But in terms of drinking, Doctor Ding definitely couldn¡¯t beat us."

    ...

    As the team leader, Sun Kai took the lead. The other soldiers all cheered up. And the sad atmosphere before was swept away.

    Ding Ning raised his hand slightly, silenced them, turned around, looked at Fang Mingyang, and said, "Doctor Fang, can you check with your superior that Wang Guoliang¡¯s condition is critical and needs treatments as soon as possible?"

    "Okay. I will report it now."

    Fang Mingyang nodded excitedly and then asked uneasily, "Doctor Ding, can I be your assistant when you undergo surgery?"

    Ding Ning knew that he wanted to widen his knowledge or even learn some skills secretly by observing his treatment means. Therefore he smiled ironically and said, "Who says I will undergo surgery?"

    "How do you treat without surgery?" Hearing that, Fang Mingyang got shocked with his eyes wide-opened as if he were listening to the Arabian Nights.

    "I am a traditional Chinese physician. I will treat him with acupuncture and bonesetting. Surgery is unnecessary."

    When speaking of expertise, Ding Ning¡¯s face was full of brightness, which made people feel trustful.

    "Can I watch at the side then?" Although Fang Mingayng thought that it was unimaginably queer, he hoped to witness the miracle to happen.

    "Sure you can. That is not some confidential method."

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t mind it at all. After all, treating Wang Guoliang with acupuncture was just a cover-up for his Meridian Severing Hand.

    The only external form that could be punctuated was bonesetting. Amon bonesetting was not enough to fix aminuted fracture. He needed to use superpower to put the crushed bone pieces together like a jigsaw.

    Although it didn¡¯t look like a surgery, from the perspective of the traditional Chinese physician, it was an energy-and-time-consuming surgery.

    "Okay. I am going to ask for instructions from my leader right now."

    Fang Mingyang lit up with pleasure and left in haste.

    Ding Ning gave the sign to silence everyone and sat quietly on the chair that Nurse Liu brought in for a rest with his eyes closed. However, he was actually getting his idea into shape and going over the treatment n again and again.

    Bone reset was the first step. Without bone support, connecting the broken meridians and blood vessel would be a groundless statement.

    He needed to reset the fracture and fix the bones first, then reconnect the meridians to form the neuralworks. In this way, Wang Guoliang could regain consciousness.

    At this point, he needed to use the Meridian Severing Hand to keep the blood in a state of stagnation. Otherwise, Wang Guoliang wouldn¡¯t be able to bear such pain, and when connecting the blood vessels, the pressure in the blood vessels would burst them open and cause the failure of treatment.

    After he thought over that again and again and made sure that there was no risk at all, Ding Ning opened his eyes, took out a pen and a piece of paper, quickly drew a pattern, and said to Nurse Liu with an amiable look, "Nurse, please find a pair of splints in this size for me. And make sure that they are the right size. "

    "Ding...Doctor Ding, don¡¯t you cast ster?" Nurse Liu asked wondering with her big eyes blinking.

    "Can¡¯t cast ster, Wang Guoliang¡¯s muscle tissue is necrotic. I will use acupuncture to stimte his cells to speed up metabolism. New muscle tissue will rece his necrotic muscle tissue. And the necrotic muscle tissue will fall off on its own. ster is airtight and will affect his muscle tissue regenerate."

    Ding Ning exined patiently.

    Nurse Liu looked at him speak with fervor and assurance. Her big eyes were full of adoration. And ayer of rouge-like pink emerged on her pretty face. She said, "Don¡¯t worry, Doctor Ding. I am going to prepare now and will stick to your size."

    "Snigger!"

    The soldiers couldn¡¯t help butugh out, and they looked at the two winking and making signs to one another, with an utterly ambiguous attitude.

    Ding Ning felt speechless. These people were so dirty in mind. Nurse Liu also realized her faulty wording. Her face blushed to feel ashamed. Then she fled rapidly at unease.

    The higher-ups of the hospital were shocked by Fang Mingyang¡¯s report. Although there were many doubts, luckily Executive Xia Jifang knew that Ding Ning cured Monkey. Therefore he got quite curious about him, prevailed over all dissenting views, insisted on giving Ding Ning a chance to prove himself, made every possible effort, and finally passed the resolution to give Ding Ning a shot.

    The resulting impact was that the entire military hospital had boiled over, and even patients gathered at the door of Wang Guoliang¡¯s ward, wanting to see the level of the doctors from Ninghai to witness if they could create miracles.

    Of course, there were some discordant voices in the world. Some of the senior officials of the Council and department heads thought that Ding Ning was amid sensationalism and denying the hospital¡¯s treatment n, making the whole hospital embarrassed. They were waiting to see him make a fool of himself with their arms crossed.

    Some vicious man even called reporters toe. Nominally, they were there to witness the miracle. But as a matter of fact, they wanted Ding Ning to be aughing stock so that they could maintain the reputation of the military hospital.

    In the situation under the attention focused by millions of people, Ding Ning¡¯s pressure was imaginable.

    He was 100% confident in his treatment n although he said that there was only 80% out of his habit of being a doctor. After all, anything could happen.

    After a few simple words with the leaders of the hospital, Ding Ning began to enter the state. Fang Mingyang volunteered to give him a hand. Ding Ning also unceremoniously directed him to bring Wang Guoliang into the operating room.

    What made him helpless was that under the insistence of the hospital, monitoring equipment was installed in the operating room, and everyone could see the whole treatment process with their own eyes.

    The reporters surrounded Executive Xia Jifang holding their microphones and voice tubes and threw out sharp questions,

    "Executive Xia, from what psychology did you allow this doctor from Ninghai to treat the patient?"

    "Executive Xia, this doctor from Ninghai has totally repudiated the hospital¡¯s treatment n. Is it a provocation, or a medicalpetition?"

    "Executive Xia, may I ask if the doctor from Ninghai really cures the patient who needed amputation, what does it mean for the military hospital?"

    "Executive Xia, I heard that the doctor from Ninghai is a traditional Chinese physician. If he could really cure the patient with traditional Chinese medicine as he had said, does it mean the recovery of traditional medicine?"

    ...

    As an executive, Xia Jifang had been through many situations. He said in an impassioned voice, "Please be calm, everyone. I am the executive of the military hospital Xia Jifang. Doctor Ding is a young and excellent doctor from Ninghai. In ordance with the principle of healing and saving people, we agreed to let him have a try. Otherwise, the patient would be amputated. Give it a thought, everyone. If a young frontier guard had to quit his post of duty because of disability, this is something we never want to see it happen. We are doctors and will take whatever treatment n is good for the patient. That has nothing to do with medicalpetition or face problems, but humanitarianism..."

    Xiao Nuo mingled in the crowd listening to the sharp questions from the reporters and secretly worried about Ding Ning. She couldn¡¯t understand why he wanted to save a stranger. Didn¡¯t he know the seriousness of the consequences?

    If he had a treatment failure, his life would add a disgraceful resume. And it would be a stain that was difficult to erase in his career.

    The reporters present at the scene and the crowds would be the main force of his criticism. Under the overwhelming public opinion propaganda, the doctor from Ninghai would be a clown.

    Her mouth was whispering, "You deserve that. You are swanky. You took advantage of me and unwilling to take responsibility. Hum, you better fail at the treatment and be a disgusting mouse on the street that everyone wants to kill."

    Although she was cursing on her mouth, the move that she was clutching her fists with a nervous expression and looking up to the live screen on her tiptoes betrayed her double-faced andplex emotions.

    In the crowd, there was also a graceful ck figure of a woman. Her beautiful eyes looked at the hospital¡¯s big screen. Ding Ning was calmly preparing for treatment. She whispered in her mouth, "Is that the mission goal? Interesting."

    She stood in the crowd, and the hot figure and the beautiful face of her should have attracted many people¡¯s attention. But strangely, everyone seemed to neglect her existence, as if she were invisible, which was quite miraculous.

    Ding Ning took a deep breath and looked down at the nervous Wang Guoliang. He smiled encouragingly and said, "Don¡¯t be nervous. Rx, and everything will be fine."

    Wang Guoliang looked tough, "Doctor Ding, go ahead. Even if it fails, I won¡¯t me you, no matter what, thank you!"

    "Why? Don¡¯t believe me? Since I have said that there is a chance of 80%, I would surely be able to cure you. If I failed, I would cut down my leg topensate you."

    Ding Ning said that out like a joke, but it showed strong confidence of his.

    However, when the crowd heard the words, they started to spark an outcry saying that he was arrogant, aggressive, gging, ignorant, manic, and so on.

    The reporters were excited, "What is hot, that is a hot spot."

    The doctor from Ninghai talked widely, that if he could not cure the patient, he would cut a leg topensate.

    Some reporters have turned on a synchronized screen for live broadcasts.

    The whole hospital was in a hot discussion. Some people took the mobile phone and uploaded it directly to the Inte. In a short period of time, the click rate crazily reached more than 100,000. The forward rate reached 10,000. And it was still increasing like a rolling snowball.

    The power of public opinion was indeed quite strong. Before Ding Ning started treatment, he had already be a hot spot online and attracted the attention of countlessizens.

    The doctors all over the country were boiling over with their eyes on this ce in the border.

    Others have obtained Wang Guoliang¡¯s medical records and films for analysis by pulling strings. The results were self-evident. They were powerless and could only take amputation.

    Therefore, in the discussion of manyizens with doubts, there joined the doctors as a new force.

    ------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

 Chapter 72 Criticism

    Some authoritative medical experts began to writements, saying that Ding Ning was sensational and young, frivolous and not self-sufficient, who was dying to be famous.

    Of course, some people who wanted to show their existence believed that Ding Ning might really create a miracle.

    For a while, there was a lot of confusion on the Inte. The voices of doubt and criticism ounted for the majority.

    Until Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang, who were the masters in the Chinese medicine industry, jointly issued a Weibo. They imed that Ding Ning was their senior brother, whose medical skills were wonderful, and they had absolute confidence in Ding Ning.

    The buzz on the Inte paused. The two experts in the Chinese medicine industry were famous and they supported Ding Ning publicly. The people who didn¡¯t believe Ding Ning had to shut up, but they imed to reserve their opinions till the treatment results.

    The disciples of the two experts were anxious since they publicly supported Ding Ning, and they were gambling on their lifetime reputations.

    If they won, everything would be okay. Their statuses would be raised. Once they lost, their fame would disappear with the failure of Ding Ning.

    When they said Ding Ning was their senior brother, the disciples didn¡¯t take it into their hearts at all. How could a callow young man be called a senior brother by two masters? It must be that the two old people were eager to protect him and build up momentum for him.

    However, no matter how they called their masters or went to see them personally, trying to persuade them to take back their remarks, they were bitterly rebuked by their teachers and went back gloomily.

    In a vi in Ninghai, a figure shrouded in a ck robe was quietly standing and watching thements on the Inte with a silver mask on his face. No one could tell if the figure was a he or she and it had surprise in that person¡¯s eyes.

    "Your Honor, this young doctor appeared in Diannan, and he is able to create such a big buzz, will he..."

    A very short ck-d man with a pair of daggers on his waists bent down with respect and carefully asked.

    "Let¡¯s see if he can really cure this patient, maybe Monkey may not have died yet."

    The ck-d man emitted mechanical synthesizing sounds and said with no emotion,

    "If Monkey is not dead, and the things are obtained by others, it will affect our n. Hall Chief, Onitsuka is willing to go to Diannan to kill him."

    The ck-d man bowed his head and took the initiative to finish the mission.

    "I always feel that this little doctor is different. Just in case, take your team with you. Be sure to take back the things in his hands. After you get the things, kill him to save troubleter."

    The ck-d man waved and made a cutting gesture.

    "Yes, Onitsuka must seed!" Onitsuka, the ck-d man, said in enthusiasm, and reverently stepped back to the door before he turned to leave.

    In another vi in Ninghai, another ck-d man also issued simr orders.

    Unlike the former, the silver mask on this ck-d man¡¯s face had a few strange ck patterns on it, which looked extremely fierce, and the order he issued was to kill the doctor withwful authority.

    Ding Ning closed his eyes and groped back and forth on Wang Guoliang¡¯s injured leg. In fact, he was moving the broken bones ording to the three-dimensional image appearing in his mind.

    Finding hundreds of pieces of broken bones in flesh and blood, carrying them with True Qi, and putting them together into aplete bone was a huge project.

    It was destined to be an extremely energy-intensive puzzle process and a long process that took a lot of time toplete.

    As he continuous consumed the superpower energy ball and the True Qi, Ding Ning sweated on his forehead.

    Nurse Liu came to help him wipe his sweat, and her big eyes showed love. Xiao Nuo, who had to wait aside, felt sour in her heart. "He always attracts women¡¯s attention, even the little nurse can¡¯t escape. What a bastard, lecher, and hooligan..."

    As time went by, Ding Ning¡¯s face became pale. He found that he had overestimated his superpower storage. It was consumed too fast. He hadn¡¯t mended half of the bones and he had consumed a third of his superpower.

    If this continued, he could notplete the entire reorganization of the meridians, and the neuralwork would not be rolled out before his superpower was exhausted. By then, the treatment would fail.

    It was a pity that his superpower could not be increased by cultivation like the True Qi. He had not studied thoroughly how to use it, which made him extremely depressed.

    Since it was impossible to increase the source, he had to be economical. While he was mending the bones, Ding Ning had to figure out how to save the superpower. At the very least, he had to hold onpleting the entire treatment process.

    Looking at the whole stereoscopic image of the human body in his mind, Ding Ning suddenly was inspired. If he only kept the image of Wang Guoliang¡¯s thigh fracture and ignored other parts, would he save more of the energy ball?

    Ding Ning had to have a try. He thought about it in his mind, showing only the fracture of the thigh.

    Most of the clear stereoscopic images of the torso faded as permand, leaving only the thigh bones. It made Ding Ning ecstatic.

    Sure enough, the consumption of superpower became slower, which was enough to support him through the entire treatment process.

    Not knowing if it was an illusion, he found that when he only saw the thigh bones, even the broken bones became more apparent. A variety of tissue was clearly showed among flesh and blood, including the cell tissue as if he was wearing a microscope.

    This unexpected joy made Ding Ning even more energetic and he became more focused. The process of bone-building was getting faster and faster, and his sweat became more and more.

    Fang Mingyang, who was doing nothing, looked at the nurse wiping sweat for Ding Ning. As an assistant, he was simply useless and extraordinarily redundant.

    Wang Guoliang nkly stared at the ceiling, and his right leg could not feel anything. What Ding Ning was doing was not affecting him, which made him very serious. He slightly frowned and felt a little change in his heart. He gradually lost confidence in Ding Ning.

    The heated discussion on the Inte was still going on. The people outside the ward watched the sensitive changes in Wang Guoliang and began to discuss again. The scene became as noisy as a market.

    Listening to these people unscrupulously swearing and criticizing Ding Ning, Xiao Nuo bit her silver teeth and fiercely red at those who were very arrogant. She was dying to sew their dirty mouths with a needle.

    As Ding Ning put down his hand, his face showed a relieved expression, and the on-site arguments came to an abrupt end. They stared at Ding Ning on the screen and wanted to see the final treatment results.

    Ding Ning stretched his body that was about to be numb, took a towel that the nurse handed over and wiped his sweat. He smiled gratefully, in exchange for a shy smile of the nurse with a red face.

    Xiao Nuo almost felt furious. "This stinking rogue is trying to pick up girls all the time."

    If Ding Ning knew of her thoughts, he would feel very wronged. Fang Mingyang stood there like a piece of wood and only the nurse kept helping him wipe his sweat. He was grateful. How could she think that he was picking up girls?

    "Splint!" Ding Ning quickly stopped smiling, revealing a focused look and extended his hand.

    Fang Mingyang finally found the opportunity to perform. He quickly handed the splint to Ding Ning and received a white eye from the nurse.

    Ding Ning found the right position skillfully, fixing the splint to Wang Guoliang¡¯s thigh fracture, and tightly wrapped it with bandages.

    Fang Mingyang asked in confusion, "Have the broken bones been restored?"

    "Yes, I will connect the nervous systemter. When the nervous system is connected, Wang Guoliang will be conscious."

    Ding Ning naturally said without showing off. He just told a fact.

    However, his words had been transmitted to the Inte, and once again it set off an uproar.

    "Connecting the nervous system without surgery. Damn! Showing off!"

    "Wow, this Ninghai doctor is so amazing. I have not seen anyone who can connect the nervous system with a splint in the middle."

    "This awesome guy does not need to be exined. I deeply admire that he can be a celebrity like this."

    "The sensational clown is once again astounding. I have to admire him since he is always showing off."

    "This person can do anything in order to be famous, and win the attention of the people. I am beaten by this buddy¡¯s courage."

    "Do you know what are the consequences of showing off? But I have to admire his courage. Buddy, if you need to run, please tell me. I have been in the professional smuggling industry for 20 years and have a perennial business rtionship with a Korean stic surgery hospital. I rmend that youe back after the stic surgery."

    ...

    Public mor could confound right and wrong. Bored people rode the waves on the Inte, and most of them were scolding Ding Ning. The news about Ding Ning became the top of the hot search list. A star who paid for the ranking felt enraged because he had to be second.

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t know about it. Even if he knew, it would not affect his mood.

    Until now, his mood was delightful. The treatment process was smooth, and he was also able to find a reasonable use of his superpower. This was his greatest achievement.

    He did not care about how shocking it was and once again put his hand on Wang Guoliang¡¯s thigh. With ayer of splint, his energy ball looked slightlyrger, but it was still under his control.

    The so-called nervous system was a statement of Western medicine. In Chinese medicine theory, theposition of the nervous system was actually the neural reflex arc formed by the meridianwork.

    There was a great controversy in the medical field about if the meridians like Dantian existed. Traditional Chinese physicians believed that the meridians existed, but it could not provide scientific arguments. This was one of the reasons why Chinese medicine was regarded as pseudoscience.

    After all, Dantian and the meridians were existences that could not be detected by medical instruments. They all existed in the ideology of human beings, and they could not be described with words.

    Ding Ning confirmed that meridians did exist, but he didn¡¯t know whether Dantian existed. At least he hadn¡¯t sensed his Dantian yet, and the True Qi was only circting in the meridians.

    The appearance of the superpower energy ball made him understand that Dantian existed, but he had only developed the upper Dantian, not the traditional Dantian.

    The most important thing was that he could not provide evidence of the existence of meridians and Dantian, so in order to avoid trouble and cause other¡¯s criticism, he had to say that he was going to connect to the nervous system, making people ept it more easily.

    The meridians, which could not be detected by instruments, were clearly visible in Ding Ning¡¯s mind. It was asplicated as a cobweb. What he had to do was to connect these broken meridians and use the human body¡¯s self-recovery function to make it reborn with the True Qi running autonomously.

    Yes, the True Qi. With Ding Ning¡¯s in-depth understanding of the human body structure, he clearly knew that everyone¡¯s body was innate with the True Qi.

    However, average people could not run their True Qi. The True Qi could only be autonomously patrolled in the human meridians, and was unable to grow or leave. The total amount was constant.

    Ding Ning was suddenly inspired and understood the secret of cultivation.

    ------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

 Chapter 73 Comprehension

    Different from ordinary people, practitioners could practice skills to use the True Qi of the body as a guide, and control this innate True Qi to absorb the energy of the outside world continuously, so that the True Qi could continue to thrive.

    Until they cultivated to a certain level, the True Qi in the meridian was saturated and could not amodate more True Qi, and it would need arger container for the True Qi, and this container was the Dantian.

    If the Dantian was developed, the True Qi would have enough space. It would continue to expand the volume of True Qi again, until the amount of True Qi contained in Dantian was saturated, then it would find another container.

    Ding Ning guessed that this container was the middle Dantian, but as a person who had not developed his Dantian yet, he could not confirm what it was. He had to wait until the day he developed Dantian.

    This made a change in Ding Ning¡¯s attitude to cultivation, and it made him not so diligent. He didn¡¯t need profound cultivation, but he felt that with Dantian, he could have enough True Qi to treat people for a longer time and save more people¡¯s lives. After all, he was not a violent man. He preferred to save people instead of kill people.

    Especially after he glimpsed the mystery of the human body for the first time, which was very novel and made him very interested.

    He believed that each independent living entity was a small universe with infinite mysteries, drawing on the energy of the universe, continually strengthening itself, or was the direction of human evolution.

    In a primitive society, the average life expectancy of those primitive people was only ten or twenty years. With the development of civilization, human beings were constantly evolving, and the average life expectancy had reached seventy or eighty years old.

    This was the mystery of life, which was mysterious and full of infinite evolutionary space. He believed this would be a good research topic.

    The help that enabled him to maintain his life research was cultivation. Only when he had cultivated to a certain level could he live a longer life and had more time to study the meaning of life.

    The five senses, bones, flesh and blood, fat, meridians, acupoints, internal organs, brain, cells, genes... Theposition of the individual body contained infinite secrets, which made him intoxicated and he was full of the desire to explore.

    He was increasingly curious about the stone man who gave him the superpower, as if it was a specimen of evolution, annotating the secrets of the human body, indicating the direction of human evolution.

    While he was thinking, he was working as well. It was much simpler to connect the broken meridians than mending broken bones. After all, the stone man¡¯s meridians had a clear position for each meridian. He only needed to follow the meridian map to connect these meridians in a step-by-step manner, stimting the True Qi to run automatically and let it repair itself.

    With the continuous connection of the meridians, Wang Guoliang¡¯s face was getting more and more painful, but his eyes were full of ecstasy. His intuition said that Ding Ning¡¯s treatment was effective.

    Although Ding Ning forgot to block his nerve with analgesia with the Meridian Severing Hand,pared to sitting on a wheelchair for the next half of life, Wang Guoliang would rather double this pain which was unbearable for an ordinary person.

    He clenched his teeth and endured the heart-wrenching pain. He was afraid of disturbing Ding Ning and waved to Fang Mingyang, who was in a daze, telling him to block his mouth with a towel.

    Fang Mingyang was stunned, looking at Ding Ning was in a daze. When he saw Wang Guoliang react, he was surprised. He grabbed a towel and put it in Wang Guoliang¡¯s mouth before nurse Liu, and finally found a job for himself - helping Wang Guoliang wipe his sweat.

    Pink hearts hade from the nurse¡¯s eyes. She knew what Wang Guoliang¡¯s reaction meant.

    This handsome, pretty, and tall doctor from Ninghai did not brag, and his treatment was really effective.

    It was a telltale sign: a patient who had no sensation due to muscle tissue necrosis, yet he felt unbearable pain.

    In the same way, Wang Guoliang¡¯s reaction also caused the silence of the audience outside the operating room and on the Inte. Did he really feel something? Was this a miracle? Or just hype?

    There were always some people in this society who could not bear that someone was better than them. They had begun to make a big fuss, saying that Ding Ning and the military hospital were trying to be famous.

    But this non-mainstream statement was quickly demolished in the vastwork ofizens who suddenly woke up and corrected their words.

    The praises like ¡¯god¡¯, ¡¯genius¡¯, ¡¯miracle¡¯, ¡¯legend¡¯, and ¡¯myth¡¯ were all over the entirework, and there was no room for the voices of doubt.

    Theizens in the country were so cute. They had mastered the ability to switch sides.

    After all, everyone would also get a headache. People also wanted to see a real doctor, and at the very least, when their family members were suffering from illness, there would still be hope.

    Aizen named ¡¯Sun after Rain¡¯ became the first fan of Ding Ning, and took the lead in organizing the fan club of Ding Ning.

    The fan club developed at a terrifying speed. Before the treatment was over, the members of the fan club was over 100,000 and was still growing.

    Ding Ning¡¯s appearance whichcked special attention had also been focused. The words like ¡¯handsome¡¯, ¡¯pretty¡¯, ¡¯focused¡¯, ¡¯tall¡¯ and so on, had once again skyrocketed and upied all the pages of thework.

    Countless girls screamed, "Husband, I want to have a baby with you."

    It made Ding Ning immediately have a tendency to be the ¡¯national husband¡¯, as well as the hottest topic on the Inte. The rich second generation who had been the ¡¯national husband¡¯ for a long time felt a strong threat.

    Xiao Nuo who had paid attention to thework of the discussion through her phone felt sour like eating a wild hawthorn. She pouted her mouth and said angrily, "Smelly rogue, are you satisfied now? So many women are calling you Husband and you must be happy in your heart."

    Ding Ning finally came to his senses when Wang Guoliang couldn¡¯t help but roar. He had been sweating and his lips were bleeding. Ding Ning knew how terrible the pain was when he connected the nerves. Wang Guoliang was really amazing to endure the pain until now.

    Ding Ning felt sorry and smiled at him. "Sorry, that¡¯s my bad. I am giving you anesthesia now!"

    "Anesthesia? I am going to get an anesthesiologist now."

    Fang Mingyang thought that Ding Ning did not give Wang Guoliang anesthesia because Wang Guoliang could not be anesthetized when he was connecting the nervous system. Looking at Wang Guoliang¡¯s face, he felt pain as well.

    Hearing Ding Ning¡¯s words, he realized that Ding Ning had forgotten to give anesthesia. He was really forgetful.

    Fang Mingyang immediately volunteered to ask for an anesthesiologist. The several anesthesiologists in the hospital were in a good mood, and they were prepared. If they could be the anesthesiologist in Ding Ning¡¯s treatment process, they would have endless benefits in improving their poprity. The video of Ding Ning¡¯s treatment was very famous on the Inte. The number of views had exceeded 100 million, and the number of shares had exceeded one million.

    "No, I can use the traditional way of Chinese medicine anesthesia!"

    Ding Ning had been prepared since he requested to monitor the whole treatment process from the hospital. He could not miss this opportunity to make an advertisement for the method of pulse-cutting anesthesia.

    In Ninghai Hu¡¯s Traditional Chinese Medicine Hospital, Mr. Zhang and Mr. Hu were drinking tea. They looked at each other with happy smiles on their faces. Mr. Huughed and said,

    "Our senior brother is very powerful. He made such a fuss to advertise his method."

    "Whether or not senior brother is sincerely advertising, this means of Chinese medicine anesthesia will definitely be famous. It seems that we have to speed up to recruit volunteers."

    Mr. Zhangughed, touching his beard, and his eyes were full of admiration.

    "Hey, thinking of those men¡¯scent looks when they were called in, I want tough. They are all regretting that they didn¡¯t believe me. Now they are so enthusiastic."

    Mr. Hu said with a proud smile.

    "Yes. In the beginning, they called him a small liar, a childish boy. Now they have to withdraw their words. When the Chinese medicine anesthesia method bes implemented and these little bastards see the interest, they will hold senior brother¡¯s leg and cry. Haha."

    Mr. Zhang also felt very proud and heughed with pleasure.

    Mr. Hu became serious and said, "In any case, we have to thank senior brother this time. His actions are a good foundation for the rise of Chinese medicine, showing the magic of our Chinese medicine. I believe that the poor situation of Chinese medicine will be reversed, which is a gospel for those Chinese medicine practitioners."

    "Yes, but it is weak with only our support. Let¡¯s invite the old guys to cheer for senior brother and do something for our Chinese medicine industry."

    Mr. Zhang also stopped smiling and seriously advised.

    Mr. Hu looked hesitant, and after a moment, he gnashed his teeth and said, "Hey, I still remember the ugly face of old Jiang. If I don¡¯t see the big picture, I am unwilling to contact him."

    Mr. Zhang said with a funny voice, "Mr. Hu, you have been fighting for a lifetime. Although old Jiang is entric, and likes to go against you, his love for Chinese medicine is no less than yours and mine. I think he will take care of the overall situation."

    "Then you arrange it. Mentioning the old man upsets me. Let¡¯s start a seminar in your name and talk about it in detail."

    Mr. Hu said with a look of difort.

    "That sounds wrong. I think it¡¯s better to send invitations in the name of us and senior brother. I don¡¯t have such an influence."

    Mr. Zhang felt funny. Old Jiang had a strange temper, and the average person could not invite him. Only with Mr. Hu, his old opponent, he woulde willingly to swear at him. This special habit had spread throughout the medical profession.

    Mr. Hu nced at him and smiled, pointing at him, "You¡¯re using me. That old man has been my opponent since hisst life. Aren¡¯t you afraid that he will find trouble for our senior brother?"

    Mr. Zhang looked in peace andughed like an old fox. "Real gold is not afraid of fire. Senior brother is a capable person. What are you afraid of? Let him frustrate old Jiang and win credit for you."

    Mr. Hu¡¯s eyes lit up and suddenly smiled, "Well, I didn¡¯t think of it. I will ask senior brother to teach him a lesson, see if he dares to be arrogant. Haha, good idea."

    "It is settled. When senior brotherpletes the treatment, I will go to prepare. We haven¡¯t had a grand event in the Chinese medicine industry for 20 years."

    Mr. Zhang said sadly.

    "Yes, I hope I will have the opportunity to see our traditional medicine once again stand on top of the world, and let everyone recognize the greatness and wonder of Chinese medicine."

    Mr. Hu was filled with emotion and looked gloomy.

    "Do not worry, it will be. Senior brother is a man who can make a miracle. I have confidence in him." Mr. Zhang was high-spirited and said gently.

    ------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

 Chapter 74 Making a Plan

    Mr. Hu thought for a moment and said in a low voice, "Since you want to do it, let¡¯s take it seriously and call the old guys from Yan Jing."

    Mr. Zhang was stunned and said, "You don¡¯t like the bureaucratic style of the old guys, do you?"

    "Even though I don¡¯t like them, senior brother is responsible for the rise of Chinese medicine. What we two old guys can do is to escort him. Although the old men are bureaucratic and unpopr, they hold real power in their hands after all. Even though we feel wronged, we musty the road for senior brother."

    Mr. Hu said meaningfully.

    Mr. Zhang suddenly realized, "Are you talking about the qualification of Chinese medicine practitioners of senior brother?"

    Mr. Hu slowly nodded, and there was a trace of worry in his eyes. "It is a good thing for him to save people, but he does not have the qualifications for practicing medicine. He has made such a big movement. If some people know this, he will be in big trouble."

    "Yes, how could I forget this. I was too happy. If someone causes trouble due to this, he may have to go to court."

    Mr. Zhang¡¯s face straightened, and he nodded slowly. "We should conform to the trend and make contact with the old men in Yan Jing. The qualification test of Chinese medicine practitioners ising soon. As long as we help senior brother get the qualification certificate, all the problems will disappear."

    "How can it be that simple? The current surgery is also graded. Even if senior brother gets the assistant¡¯s qualification certificate, he is not qualified to operate on a patient."

    Mr. Hu shook his head and sighed emotionally. "People who have the skills have to be limited by a paper certificate, but those who have certificates do not have the ability. They neglect their duties andpare qualifications. What a pity!"

    Mr. Zhang fully agreed and bitterly smiled. "This is a social phenomenon. We cannot do anything about that. Let alone doctors, college students can¡¯t even get jobs without education background or work experience. Since all the units are reluctant to ept students who have no work experience, how can they get work experience? But this is rted to the macro-control of the superstructure, and it is not us, two Chinese medicine practitioners, who can control it. I heard that the country has decided to carry out medical reform. I hope it will be improved."

    "It¡¯s useless. Medicine is a very particr profession. It can be said that they can determine many patients¡¯ lives and deaths. Therefore, the rules of these qualifications are impossible to change. This cannot be changed, and it cannot be said to be wrong. I think some special talents should use special treatment, like our senior brother. Even if he cannot be a chief physician, he can be an associate chief physician. We can discuss this with the old men from Yan Jing and let them talk to the leaders. Maybe they can give us a special regtion. At least we can make senior brother an attending physician."

    Mr. Hu tried to n for Ding Ning¡¯s future.

    "You are right. Every time I think about the fact that a talented person like senior brother has to be limited by those rules, I feel deeply sad. But he is still young, and we do not need to be so anxious. It¡¯s better for young people to be down-to-earth."

    Although Mr. Zhang recognized the idea of Mr. Hu, he still put forward his own views.

    "I agree with you. It may not be a good thing for senior brother to act too hastily. That¡¯s my bad. Oh, I just wanted to see the rise of Chinese medicine earlier, and I became pushy."

    Mr. Hu couldn¡¯t help but smile and shook his head.

    "Okay, you look healthy and your face is ruddy. Not mention one hundred years, you can definitely live for more than one hundred years. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Even if we are all dead, senior brother will do that for us."

    Mr. Zhang thought that Mr. Hu had a terminal illness. After careful inspection, he found that there was nothing wrong with him, so he could not help butugh.

    "Oh, I am older, and I overthought about it. OK, let¡¯s concentrate on seeing senior brother make Chinese medicine famous."

    Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang once again turned their attention to the live broadcast. It was weird that they watched the live broadcast on theputer.

    At the same time, Ding Ning had used acupuncture as a cover and had sealed Wang Guoliang¡¯s pain nerves with the Meridian Severing Hand.

    "Dr. Ding, I can¡¯t feel pain."

    Wang Guoliang was a little nervous. Although it was very painful to connect the meridians, the pain made him feel very at ease. He once again had no feeling and that made him feel uneasy.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I used a Chinese medicine anesthesia method. It can maintain for two hours so that you don¡¯t feel pain. There will be no aftereffects, rest assured!"

    Ding Ning smiled and said. His smile made Wang Guoliang¡¯s heart at ease. He gratefully said, "Thank you, Dr. Ding."

    He was a soldier and knew nothing about medical skills. Naturally, he would not know how huge a sensation it would cause for there to be a traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia without any aftereffects.

    As the live broadcast spread, the entire medicalmunity was boiling, and many western medical practitioners had once again condemned it both in speech and writing. They believed that Ding Ning had amazing medical skills, but the Chinese medicine anesthesia was pure nonsense.

    Even many traditional Chinese medicine practitioners were also amazed if Ding Ning was telling the truth. It was only after Hua Tuo invented Chinese anesthesia drugs, that he dared to apply it to surgery.

    Ding Ning used no medicine to mend the bones and connect the nervous system and he did not cut anything. This was enough to shock the world. Now he said Chinese medicine anesthesia only needed a silver needle. That was too ridiculous.

    The silence of the traditional Chinese medicine practitioners caused another round of censure from the people who believed Western medicine. They called Ding Ning a liar. Some of the unsteadyizens began to follow them and insult Ding Ning. The public opinion began to rebound again, showing a one-sided trend.

    Just as Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang were ready to post, ¡¯Sun after Rain¡¯ from Ding Ning¡¯s fan club posted messages and supported Ding Ning.

    Sun after Rain: "The truth is always in the hands of a few people. If you haven¡¯t seen it, that doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t exist. It also represents your ignorance from the side. Ignorance is not your fault, but showing ignorance will be your fault."

    Mosquito Hit the Cannon: "It¡¯s ridiculous. You used to say that Ding Ning was a liar. What¡¯s the result? Does losing face hurt a lot?"

    I Love the Doctor: "This wonderful doctor was born like this. You lose your face every day and you don¡¯t feel pain. Besides being filthy and suspicious, what will you do?"

    Ningning¡¯s Kitten: "Don¡¯t look at the advertisement, look at the result. I really don¡¯t know how you can jump out, you capricious viin. I firmly believe that my husband is a good doctor. Everything he said is the truth. If you speak before it is proved, you will lose even more face."

    Quietly be a Beautiful Woman: "I hate ipetent people like you who suspect my husband. My husband is the best. Come on, husband, I want to have a kid with you."

    Wild Calling: "You are really the ¡¯experts¡¯ who can¡¯t allow people to be better than you. Your remarks only show your ignorance and ipetence. If Ding Ning used a Chinese medicine anesthesia method, time will give us an answer. The patient¡¯s reaction has proved that Ningning¡¯s medical skills are far from what you can understand. I don¡¯t know what you are reproaching."

    "Go back, impudent ¡¯experts¡¯. Ningning, you are the best. We will always support you! 666"

    "Go back, impudent ¡¯experts¡¯. Ningning, you are the best. We will always support you! 666+1"

    "Go back, impudent ¡¯experts¡¯. Ningning, you are the best. We will always support you! 666+2"

    "Go back, impudent ¡¯experts¡¯. Ningning, you are the best. We will always support you! 666+3"

    "Go back, impudent ¡¯experts¡¯. Ningning, you are the best. We will always support you! 666+186"

    ... People had to say that Ding Ning¡¯s fan club had broken through the milestone of one million, instantly upying the entirework, and they madly starting to post, spamming the screen at the rate of hundreds ofments per second and engulfing the posts of poor ¡¯experts¡¯ among the countless messages.

    Ding Ning knew nothing about this. He followed his own n as if he was exining to Wang Guoliang. In fact, he was seizing the opportunity to advertise.

    "I know that many people can¡¯t understand what Chinese medicine anesthesia is. I can now give you a scientifically based exnation. The so-called Chinese medicine anesthesia is the same as cutting a tooth nerve when people have a toothache. However, if the tooth nerve is cut, it cannot be recovered. The traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia I use is essentially different. The difference is that this temporary cut-off pain nerve has a time limit. It takes two hours. Dr. Fang, do you mind if I take you for an example?"

    Fang Mingyang looked at him with ignorant eyes and stupidly asked, "For what?"

    "For a Chinese medicine anesthesia test!" Ding Ning smiled very gently, but Fang Mingyang read a trace of unkindness.

    "I volunteer!" Nurse Liu stood up willingly as if she would punch someone if theypeted with her. She hadpletely transformed into Ding Ning¡¯s fan. It was estimated that even if Ding Ning wanted to be indecent, she would cooperate to take off her clothes.

    Ding Ning sighed. "It seems that Dr. Fang still does not trust me."

    "No... No, I just didn¡¯t respond for a while."

    Fang Mingyang murmured and felt ashamed.

    "Dr. Ding, I can do it. Let me do it. I want to have a try."

    Nurse Liu said tenderly and looked at Ding Ning with her eyes blinking.

    Xiao Nuo crushed a bottle of drink that she had just bought, and the juice spilled all over the person next to her.

    The man was going to argue with Xiao Nuo, but when he saw her face that was dark and ferocious, he whispered, "What a bitch!"

    On the Inte, there was also a wave condemning nurse Liu. "Get out, bitch. Let me do it."

    "Although you look fine, I am better than you. Bitch, if you take my husband, I am going to kill you."

    "Let the guy go, I aming."

    "Husband, don¡¯t be seduced by that woman, I am 10,000 times more beautiful than her."

    "Phew, how dare you seduce my husband? Husband, you are mine. Who dares to have you, I will cut her."

    ...

    It was a pity that Ding Ning could not hear the voice of the masses. After nodding, he took out a silver needle as a cover and gently pricked nurse Liu.

    Nurse Liu widened her eyes, and her cute little mouth became O-shaped. She stood there as if she had been attacked at a vital point.

    Ding Ning smiled slightly. "I am doing general anesthesia, so although you still have your consciousness, you can¡¯t move or talk. Now I am giving you half anesthesia so that you can talk."

    He pricked her again. Nurse Liu said with amazement, "Oh my God, it¡¯s amazing. I just felt like I was attacked at a vital point like martial arts novels. I couldn¡¯t feel anything."

    "What about now?" Ding Ning was very pleased with the cooperation of nurse Liu and asked with a smile.

    ------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

 Chapter 75 Attacked

    "Now my legs can¡¯t feel anything, as if they are not mine. Everything else is fine."

    Nurse Liu said very honestly.

    Ding Ning pricked her again, then smiled and exined, "Even if I don¡¯t prick you, you can maintain this state for only two hours, and you will return to normal after two hours."

    Nurse Liu moved her legs, and her face looked incredible, "Dr. Ding, you are too amazing."

    Fang Mingyang yelled at Ding Ning feverishly, "Come on, give me a shot, give me a shot."

    The fan club suddenly became jubnt. He looked obedient, which was joyous since everyone had just ridiculed him for a while because he was a man. They let him go and didn¡¯t drown him in criticism after giving him a negative nickname.

    Ding Ning happily agreed to his request, then...

    The man became miserable. He stood there like a stick, and he couldn¡¯t even say anything. Only his eyes were turning around, begging for mercy.

    Ding Ning continued to treat Wang Guoliang at this moment, so he was directly ignored.

    The ¡¯experts¡¯, who had been shocked by the strong support of the fan club, once again came out. They stood at themanding heights of morality, iming that Ding Ning was a doctor without medical ethics. He ignored the patient for the so-called experiment during the treatment and made the patient suffer more pain. He was really not worthy of being a doctor.

    Ding Ning, who had been made into a legend in his fans¡¯ eyes, had once again been insulted. The fans were angry, but they didn¡¯t know how to fight back.

    Sun after Rain shut the opposing voices up with only one sentence. "What does this mean? It shows that our Ningning has a well-thought-out attitude toward treating patients. Can you do that? If you can, you can have a live broadcast."

    "Fan Leader is formidable!"

    "Fan Leader is awesome!"

    "Fan Leader is invincible!"

    ...

    The fan club once again dominated the screen, and the status of Sun after Rain¡¯s leadership was consolidated.

    Finally, Ding Ning connected Wang Guoliang¡¯s meridians. After nurse Liu diligently helped him wipe his sweat, he focused on the final step, connecting the broken and dying blood vessels.

    Fortunately, the arterial blood vessels were not injured, but there were some blockages. Ding Ning cleared them through with his True Qi and it was effortless for him.

    Compared to repairing the veins, the tiny capiries were troublesome for him. It was extremely exhausting to repair them, as difficult as repairing the meridians.

    As time went by, more and more people were paying attention to this, and Ding Ning¡¯s fan club was also growing.

    But everyone knew that except for some loyal fans, the vast majority of them saw the show because it was novel. If the final treatment failed, they would turn against Ding Ning immediately and enjoy rebuking him.

    Ding Ning became focused and his face was getting paler and paler, with sweat dripping like rain. Whether on the spot or on the Inte, they were in a state of silence, nervously watching this scene and waiting for the final result.

    Until Ding Ning took a deep breath, stood up with a smile, took the towel from the nurse¡¯s hands to wipe his sweat and announced that the treatment was sessful, everyone was boiling.

    The fan club became crazy, posting messages, and no one could see the scrolling subtitles.

    The military district hospital quickly intervened to conduct aprehensive physical examination of Wang Guoliang. They had to wait for the results of the inspection by the hospital. Until then, this event would lead to the final conclusion. The most controversial topic of whether traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia existed would be verified.

    Twenty minutester, executive Xia was very excited toe out with the inspection report and officially announced it under the witness of all the media. The inspection results showed that Wang Guoliang¡¯s injury had been stabilized. As long as he recovered quietly, he would be able to recover health without any aftereffects.

    Wang Guoliang¡¯srades cheered and hugged together, crying. They had a different mood from the previous one. The desperate tears had be happy ones.

    The reporters were crazy. Regardless of the security of the hospital, they rushed into the lounge. They wanted to personally interview Ding Ning, a new star who had shaken the medical world.

    After the hospitalmittee requested it from the higher level, they immediately got instructions that they had to keep Ding Ning at all costs. The Southwest Military Region woulde forward and negotiate with Ninghai Hospital where Ninghai worked.

    Until then, executive Xia discovered that they had not that which hospital in Ninghai Ding Ning worked in.

    But for now, they had no time to find out. First, they had to show Ding Ning their sincerity. As long as Ding Ning agreed to stay, Ninghai Hospital would not have any problems.

    However, reporters, the hospital, and Wang Guoliang¡¯srades who wanted to express gratitude again, as well as the people who wanted to ask for help from Ding Ning to save their family members, all could not find him. Ding Ning was gone. Only Fang Mingyang and the little nurse were left.

    At this time, Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo were on the way back to the military area.

    Although Xiao Nuo tried to make a cold look like a stranger, when she thought about Ding Ning infiltrating into the crowd in Fang Mingyang¡¯s white coat and a mask, pulling her out and quietly leaving, she couldn¡¯t help smiling.

    Of course, the point was that he obviously wanted to go alone when he found her in the crowd. He did not forget to take her away, which made her feel inexplicably sweet.

    Although knowing that he did this subconsciously, and it meant nothing, she just felt very happy. Especially when he naturally took her hand, the sweetness was so strong that she almost forgot that he had a girlfriend.

    This treatment took a long time of more than four hours.

    At this moment, the sun had gone down the mountain. The bright moon lit the three-kilometer road from the hospital to the suburban military division brightly, as if hydrargyrum was flowing.

    In addition to the sound of insects, the night was quiet, and there wasn¡¯t even a pedestrian. It seemed that they had returned to the night when Ding Ning took her to finish the long journey. It was short and warm, sweet and painful.

    Xiao Nuo, who was stunned, did not find out that the silent Ding Ning looked pale at this moment. He was shivering and staggering.

    The double consumption of the True Qi and superpower made Ding Ning extremely weak. His clothes that had been drenched with sweat was blown by the night wind, making him feel dizzy and making his knees weak.

    He knew that this was a sign of over-consumption, and he secretly sighed in his heart. If he knew this, he would not agree with Xiao Nuo when she asked to walk back. He would rather take a taxi to go back and rest.

    "Do you know? You are famous now."

    Xiao Nuo didn¡¯t want to waste this romantic time, so she had to say something, but Ding Ning was always silent, so she had to take the initiative to break the awkwardness.

    "Famous? For what?"

    Ding Ning¡¯s head was faint, and he absent-mindedly replied. He didn¡¯t mean to be famous and he really wanted to help Wang Guoliang. To advertise for Chinese medicine anesthesia was a whim.

    "You are an online celebrity now, and you have more than one million fans."

    Xiao Nuo looked like an excited girl. She put her hands behind her back, and walked backward while facing Ding Ning, talking about the reaction of Ding Ning¡¯s treatment.

    Her short but delicate hair was blown by the night wind and her pretty face without makeup flushed. Her lively voice echoed under the night sky and was apanied by her delicateughter as if an elf was dancing in the moonlight.

    "Puff!"

    It was a pity that it was destined that some people could not appreciate this view. Ding Ning, who was so weak and ufortable, felt sudden and extreme danger.

    He saw a ck shadow directly shooting Xiao Nuo¡¯s heart under the moonlight. He couldn¡¯t think too much, and jumped, instinctively pushing Xiao Nuo to the ground.

    Xiao Nuo was talking excitedly and didn¡¯t expect that Ding Ning would suddenly pounce on her. She was pushed under Ding Ning and his scent invaded her nose and mouth, confusing her. Instead of feeling angry, she held unlimited shyness and expectation in her heart.

    "This stinky hooligan should not do this here. Although there were no people in the suburbs, there were asional vehicles passing by them." She would feel embarrassed if they were seen.

    Xiao Nuo, who was absent-minded, felt her heart beating fast and closed her eyes. She grabbed his waist, and pouted her lips, waiting for the third kiss.

    Ding Ning let out a stiff hum, rolled with her in his arms without hesitation and pushed her away.

    Unprepared, Xiao Nuo staggered and hit her head against a tree. She felt dizzy and the pain made her tears flow. She couldn¡¯t help yelling, "Jerk, what are you doing?"

    "Go, go back to protect Monkey. The experts came and I will lead them to another way. If I haven¡¯t returned in two hours, you can immediately take Monkey back to Ninghai."

    Ding Ning pressed her to the ground, and his rushed voice rang in her ear. Xiao Nuo realized that something had happened. She remembered that she had wished to kiss him before, and her face burned.

    "Puff! Puff! Puff!"

    In the darkness, arrows shot out in their direction, as if they had eyes.

    "Go fast, be sure to keep Monkey safe, otherwise all our efforts will be wasted!"

    Ding Ning whispered, and his whole body jumped up like a predatory cheetah towards the hidden position of the archers.

    When Xiao Nuo recovered, Ding Ning had disappeared from her sight, and the fighting sounds could be heard from near to far until it disappeared into the distant night.

    If there were no arrows on the ground, it would seem as if nothing had happened.

    She clenched her fist suddenly and noticed that there was some warm liquid in her hand. It turned out to be the red blood.

    "He was injured and got injured to save me!"

    Xiao Nuo suddenly remembered the humming sound that Ding Ning made before. She touched the blood when holding his waist.

    This inevitable conclusion made her fall into the ice valley, and boundless fear drowned her. Her brain was nk, and Ding Ning¡¯s urgent voice echoed near her ears. Then her tears dripped like rain.

    "If you die, I will never live alone. Ding Ning, you muste back alive!"

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s red eyes shed with fortitude. As an officer of the special police, she always remembered her mission. She would never let down the opportunity that Ding Ning created for her, and rushed to the military area.

    Thinking of Ding Ning¡¯s words which sounded like hisst words, she felt as if a knife was twisting in her heart. She tried to keep her distance from him countless times, but every time he was attracted to her like a ma.

    He was unforgettable and inseparable. His figure had long been engraved in her bones, and it was hard to part.

    Xiao Nuo did not know that when she rushed to the military region, seven ck-d people in the grass on both sides of the road took turns to make humming sounds and the bloody smell spread with the breeze.

    ------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

 Chapter 76 Escape

    Under the moonlight, ck-d men died without closing their eyes, still holding bows in their hands.

    A graceful ck blurred figure walked out of the grass and turned to chase down Ding Ning after watching her enter the military area.

    With a burning pain on his back, Ding Ning knew that although he wasn¡¯t seriously injured, his wound was deep. It made him feel a little relieved that fortunately this arrow was non-toxic, otherwise it would be troublesome if the toxic attacked him as he ran.

    He knew that his current state didn¡¯t enable him to protect Xiao Nuo¡¯s. If they stayed together, both of them would be killed. So he took the risk and lured the enemy to chase down him.

    Consuming too much energy made him in a bad state. His current sensory ability only enabled him to sense the aura of three enemies around him, and the aura of them followed him, which consoled him a little.

    He hoped that there were no other enemies in ambush, otherwise Xiao Nuo might be in danger.

    However, at this moment, he was could barely save himself like a y Buddha fording the river, and had no time to think about something else.

    He could only escape as fast as he could to keep a distance from the killers and gain some time for healing himself, otherwise the wound on his back could make him die from severe blood loss.

    Fortunately, he reacted quickly enough to twist his body when blocking the arrow for Xiao Nuo. It only caused arge abrasion on him, otherwise he must have been pierced by the powerful arrow.

    He didn¡¯t know when there was a mass of dark cloud across the sky. The cloud blocked the moonlight, and made the heaven and the earth fall into a darkness.

    Before Ding Ning was delighted with that, his heart sank to the bottom again.

    These killers not only had powerful arrows with a long range, but also were equipped with thermal imaging night vision. Darkness had little effect on them.

    Puff! Puff! Puff!

    The arrows were constantly shot at him, making him linger between life and death and may be shot at any time.

    Obviously the killer had rich experience. They kept following him like a deep-rooted ulcer attached to the bones, and he was unable to get rid of them.

    Puff! Puff!

    Ding Ning breathed heavily with the sounds seemingly made by bellows. There was burning pain in his lungs, and his throat was extremely dry.

    Everything in front of him gradually went ck. Covered with sweat all over and strongly feeling weak, he staggered at a much slower speed.

    The three killers, like experienced hunters chasing down the prey, kept following him unhurriedly, keeping a certain distance from him while leaving him no chance to get out of their sight.

    They were about to outnk him from different directions like cats making fun of a rat.

    Dead end, hopeless situation, these two idioms which obviously didn¡¯t have positive meanings appeared in Ding Ning¡¯s mind.

    Was he really caught in a hopeless situation?

    Ding Ning had a strong sense of despair. He was so tired that he even didn¡¯t want to move a finger and just wanted to fall asleep.

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel regretful. He should have carry a biological simtion skin with him. In this way, he could hide in any ce, and these killers wouldn¡¯t be able to find him.

    One prospered in worries and hardships and perished in ease andfort!

    Five years of settled and in college life had worn away the wildness in his bones and made him lose the vignce. He would rather solve problems with intelligence than with force.

    He had cked off on practicing martial arts, and even his fighting spirit had been gradually dampened. He who had dominated Luochuan Mountains and threatened the wolves there had even lost thest courage?

    Ding Ning kept introspecting himself, feeling strongly reluctant. He decided that he would never give up until thest moment.

    Great Master often said that one should stay calm in front of every major event.

    The more dangerous the situation he was in, the less panic he should be. Only by maintaining absolute calm could he find a slim chance of survival in desperation.

    Ding Ning stopped his footsteps, and became calm. He breathed heavily, while restoring his strength and preparing for the final counterattack.

    He had never been that kind of people who awaited their doom. Such was his vicious nature to put up a desperate fight. In this short time, he had already figured out his own advantages.

    The first arrow was shot at Xiao Nuo. However, when he fled, despite of many opportunities to shoot him, the three killers had never aimed at him. It seemed that they didn¡¯t intend to kill him, which meant he must be useful to them, so they wanted to catch him alive instead of killing him.

    As long as they didn¡¯t directly kill him, there was still a slim chance of survival for him.

    After making this judgment, Ding Ning raised his hands as if he had no way to escape and had to wait to be captured.

    "Who are you? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve offended you. Why do you want to kill me?"

    The three ck-d men wore ck iron masks and pointed at him vigntly with arrows, but not moving forward.

    The ck-d man in the middle said in rigid Chinese, "Where is the thing in Monkey¡¯s hand?"

    "I don¡¯t know there is something in Monkey¡¯s hand. I am just a doctor. You let me go, and I can ask Monkey for you."

    Ding Ning said calmly, while showing appropriate fear on his face.

    It urred to Ding Ning that Monkey was briefly awake for a while after taking the antidote, but he fainted after just saying something inexplicable to Ding Ning.

    He mentioned the name of a woman - Zheng Shufang.

    He thought it was the name of the woman that Monkey liked, but now it seemed that the name he mentioned was not that simple. Things seemed to be getting increasinglyplicated.

    "You are the only person to whom Monkey has talked when he was awake. Tell us, what did he tell you?"

    The ck-d man asked in a sullen tone with rage.

    Ding Ning was stunned. Had Monkey been dead? This was impossible. These people should not dare to go to the military region to kill someone.

    Besides, how did they know that Monkey had talked to him when he was awake? The only ones who knew this were Xiao Nuo, Han Xi and him. Could it be possible that either of Han Xi and Xiao Nuo actually worked for them?

    No, it was impossible. It was absolutely not Xiao Nuo, but Han Xi didn¡¯t look like that kind of person neither.

    "When did Monkey talk to me when he was awake? Who did you hear the nonsense from? It¡¯s nder. I must be ndered by someone. I am just an ordinary doctor. Who intends to frame me?"

    Ding Ning said indignantly, while secretly observing the response of the three ck-d men.

    Unfortunately the three ck-d men wore masks, so he could not see any change in their expressions.

    You have nothing to do with who said that. Since you don¡¯t admit it, it means that your life has no value. Go to hell."

    With murderous intent on the ck-d man¡¯s face, he raised his arrow and pointed it at Ding Ning, about to shoot.

    Ding Ning looked flustered, and raised his arms to cover his face in horror. The ck-d man on the right suddenly reached out to stop the ck-d man in the middle, and said in a hoarse voice.

    "Wait! We should deal with him after captaines over."

    The ck-d man in the middle withdrew his arrow, stared at Ding Ning and said with a sneer, "I urge you to be honest now. Otherwise, when captaines, you will be tortured by him slowly."

    Ding Ning shuddered and said with a bitter face, "I really don¡¯t know anything. What do you want me to say? I am just an ordinary doctor, what can I know?"

    At the same time, he was secretly sneering. As he expected, he bet that this ck-d man just wanted to scare him and would never kill him. It seemed that the thing in Monkey¡¯s hand were really important to them.

    However, the three ck-d men were stupendous, and the captain they mentioned must be more powerful than them. If their captain came, it would be more difficult for him to escape.

    "If you are so stubborn, then wait for captain toe and interrogate you. Captain¡¯s means, hehe... I¡¯m scared at the thought of it. I hope you will not regret it by then."

    The ck-d man on the left who had kept silent suddenly spoke with threateningughter.

    What surprised Ding Ning was that the ck-d man on the left turned out to be a woman.

    He found that the three ck-d men were not tall after looking closely at them, and then thought of their rigid Chinese. It made Ding Ning suddenly burst into anger. The three people turned out to be Japanese.

    Japan was originally a country established by some ancient Chinese people who had drifted there and educated barbarians, but Japanese people considered themselves the descendants of Amaterasu.

    After bing a developed country, they forgot their own roots and invaded China decades ago. On thend of China, they hadmitted all sorts of crimes including rape and plunder, cruelly killed more than 30 million Chinese people. Their monstrous crimes were too numerous to record.

    It was a shameful history that China could never erase. Anypassionate Chinese people were full of hatred against this tiny ind nation, and Ding Ning was no exception.

    Although he was not a narrow nationalist, he instinctively hated Japanese people who bullied the weak and feared the strong.

    In particr, he had seen the photos of those Chinesepatriots who had been murdered. The miserable scenes were intolerable to a doctor, who was determined to save lives, like him.

    He intended to continue bearing patiently and restoring his physical strength, but after seeing through their identities, he could no longer bear it.

    "Go to hell!"

    As quiet as an unmarried girl, and as agile as a running rabbit. It could the most appropriate idiom to describe Ding Ning¡¯s move at this moment. He suddenly got up, and the silver needles held in his hands were shot at the three people like a storm in the cover of darkness.

    The only thing that made Ding Ning slightly regretful was that the three people had removed the night vision devices after surrounding him. Otherwise, these silver needles were more difficult to find under the night vision devices.

    Although Ding Ning¡¯s sudden attack made the three killers unprepared, they reacted at a horrifying speed.

    They suddenly stamped on the ground and leaned back like a lightning bolt, keeping waving the bows in front of themselves to form a matte curtain to vibrate the silver needles away.

    They expected that Ding Ning would inevitablyunch a Thunder strike, so they turned a somersault after dodging the silver needles, and had pulled out the matte daggers from their waists and got ready for the following attack.

    However, when they concentrated, Ding Ning didn¡¯tunch a counterattack. Instead, he vanished in their sight along with their thermal night vision devices.

    The head of the ck-d men shouted, "Chase him!"

    The dragon dived into an abyss. The fish swam into the sea. Without the thermal imaging night vision devices, how could they find Ding Ning who deliberately sought all means to hide his traces?

    The three people searched in three different directions and soon disappeared into the darkness. It fell silent once again on the spot, and only the chirping of the insects and the rustling of the wind blowing the leaves echoed in the darkness.

    Ten minutester, three ghostly figures suddenly appeared, and surrounded here. A ck-d man suddenly yelled, "You can¡¯t escape."

    As he said that, three ck-d people suddenlyunched an attack. Numerous boomerangs fluttered in the forest, smashing everything that could be seen.

    "Nothing? Did he really escape?"

    The ck-d woman said in shock.

    "Impossible. He has been wounded before. He can never go far. He must be here."

    The ck-d man with a hoarse voice said with absolute certainty.

    The head of the ck-d men looked around with his eagle-eyed eyes and said with a cold snort, "We can surrounded here and wait for captain toe. With a thermal night vision device, he won¡¯t be able to hide himself."

    "Yeah!"

    The two ck-d people answered in unison. The three people dispersed again and began to search around carefully.

    At this moment, some slight sounds of something rubbing the grass came from the east side, and quickly rushed to the distance.

    "He is there, chase him!"

    The three ck-d people were overjoyed and chased eastwards.

    In the grass, as the earth was suddenly broken, a shadow bounced out of the earth and quickly fled to the west.

    Ding Ning ran while cursing them, "These Japanese devils are really so difficult to fool. I dug a hole to bury myself, and they keep chasing me down."

    ------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions.

    The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin. If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group.

 Chapter 77 Snake Tendon

    "Fuck, we¡¯ve been fooled. It turns out to be a hare!"

    A few miles away, there came the exasperated voice of a ck-d man.

    "Chase him. He must have escaped in the opposite direction. Chase towards the west."

    The ck-d man with a hoarse voice sounded utterly angry, like a gunpowder barrel which would explode as soon as it was ignited.

    "Yamada, is it the virgin forest in front of us? Should we enter the forest to chase him?"

    More than ten minutester, the ck-d woman hesitantly asked the head. Obviously she was a bit timid.

    The ck-d man named Yamada clenched his teeth and said, "Ishita, you stay here in charge of contacting captain. I am going into the forest with Hanako."

    "Yeah!"

    Although the ck-d woman felt afraid, she did not hesitate toply by bowing with Ishita. Obviously their organization was highly disciplined.

    Watching the two teammates enter forest, Ishita immediately took out the satellite phone and reported it to the captain. After he said "Yeah" several times and hung up the phone, his figure suddenly twisted. As soon as his face turned pale with fear, he disappeared silently in the darkness.

    Under the moonlight, a graceful ck figure appeared. With faint smiles in his star-like bright eyes, he whispered, "This guy is quite interesting, but a little weak."

    Ding Ning, who was healing himself on a big tree in the forest, seemed to have returned to his home. The wound on his back had stopped bleeding. He took out a Swiss army knife from his waist and sharpened the collected branches with it.

    In a short while, he made a wooden bow and several wooden arrows with his dexterous hands as if by magic.

    After looking at them carefully, Ding Ning shook his head with slight dissatisfaction and said, "I have to put something on them and make do with them."

    He then reluctantly pulled out a small bottle from his pocket and squeezed a few drops of liquid onto the arrows.

    If Xiao Nuo was here, she would be able to recognize that the bottle contained the venom of the Ophiophagus Hannah.

    Outside the forest, a series of ck shadows appeared one after another. All of them were ck-d men with masks, but they stood in entirely different positions. It seemed that they were not friendly towards each other, but a little hostile instead.

    If you took a closer look, you would discover that the ck-d men on one side wore masks with a pattern, while the ck-d men on the other side wore masks with no pattern.

    The number of people on both sides was roughly equal. There were seven people on one side and eight people on the other side. Most of them wore ck iron masks. Only the two heads wore bronze masks.

    "Your Ghost King squad is even incapable of catching a doctor. Onitsuka, you are such a loser."

    The ck-d man with the bronze patterned mask sneered in a gruesome tone.

    Onitsuka tried to call Ishita, but couldn¡¯t get through. He was in a bad mood, and the ck-d man¡¯s words made him even more annoyed. He said in a cold voice.

    "Fuck, Watanabe Nomura, you are insolent. Do you know that you will expose our organization by entering the military area of China to kill people?"

    "Humph, how can the ipetent Chinese people discover my trace? Even if I kill someone, they won¡¯t know who did it."

    Watanabe Nomura said in disapproval.

    "I will report it to master truthfully. If you haven¡¯t acted on your own and undermined our n, we wouldn¡¯t have failed."

    Onitsuka suppressed the urge to get rid of Watanabe Nomura, and said with anger.

    "Your master? Hahaha, he has lost the stuff of the organization. Do you think your master can still keep the position of the director of the Asian region? I think your master will soon get out, and then the Asian region will be our master¡¯s territory."

    Watanabe Nomuraughed wildly.

    Onitsuka was trembled with rage and rebuked him, "Fuck, Watanabe Nomura, how you dare to disrespect our master? You are really shameless. You deliberately killed Monkey to make our master med by the organization due to his failure in getting the stuff back and then enable Yamamoto Takeo for whom you work to rece him, right?"

    Watanabe Nomura shrugged and smiled arrogantly with an innocent look, "Onitsuka, don¡¯t say such offensive words. I just killed someone identally, and I did that out of my kindness to help you, hahaha!"

    "Humph, don¡¯t be socent. Don¡¯t forget that Yamamoto Takeo now is just the deputy director. Our master is the director of the Asian region. Even if he¡¯s punished by the organization, you can¡¯t afford to offend him. This time you acted arbitrarily, and I will honestly report it to our master. Just wait for your punishment."

    Onitsuka suppressed his inner anger, saying in a gruesome tone.

    Watanabe Nomura seemed to have thought of the horrifying punishment. He trembled, but then said stubbornly, "I work for Master Yamamoto, and he will not sit watching me be punished."

    Onitsuka gave him a pitiful look, and could not help but sneer.

    "Sometimes standing in the wrong team can get yourself killed. What kind of person is Yamamoto Takeo? You know it better than me. Someone muste out and be responsible for this matter. You had better pray that you won¡¯t be the one taking the me."

    Watanabe Nomura was obviously frightened by Onitsuka. He whispered reluctantly, "No, no. Master Yamamoto said, as long as he can be the director of the Asian region, I will get promoted to a member of silver reserve team. "

    "In your dream. How stupid you are to believe such a lie. If your ability doesn¡¯t reach the level, even headquarters of the organization does not have the right to promote you. What¡¯s more, as only a formal silver-level member, he doesn¡¯t have this right. It¡¯s the ironw. The organization put strength in the first ce. Even building numerous merits can only enable you to be more prior in promotion than others at the same level. Besides, don¡¯t forget the identity of our master. The Yamamoto family wants topete with our master? Yamamoto is just an ambitious man with no strength. The final victory must belong to our master."

    Onitsuka was deeply worried about his intelligence. He didn¡¯t know how Onitsuka reach the bronze level.

    Watanabe Nomura was dumbstruck. At the thought of the director¡¯s horrifying family background, he was suddenly covered with cold sweat. He deeply bent down and said sincerely, "Onitsuka, save me. What should I do?"

    "The only thing you can do now is to cooperate with us to catch the doctor and figure out where Monkey had hidden the stuff from him. Otherwise, no one can save you."

    Onitsuka talked, while intentionally raising his chin and looking at the ck-d men behind Watanabe Nomura.

    With fierce sparkle in his eyes, Watanabe Nomura nodded slightly. He knew that among the ck-d men he brought here, there must be some scouts sent by Yamamoto Takeo. Now he must kill them.

    Although he would be med for losing a squad, he would just be med, not punished.

    Since he suddenly woke up to reality and wanted to forsake darkness for light, he must do something to show his resolution. Getting rid of Yamamoto Takeo¡¯s trusted squad could be considered his initiation into the director¡¯s team.

    He suddenly leaned back like a lightning bolt and drew the warrior¡¯s long knife from his waist. In the glint and sh of the warrior¡¯s long knife, three heads had fallen to the ground.

    The remaining four ck-d men were not idiots. When they saw Watanabe Nomura showed the intention to surrender, they got ready to escape.

    Seeing Watanabe Nomura suddenly killed three ck-d men, they shed and then rushed to the virgin forest. They knew that chased by two bronze-level expert, they couldn¡¯t escape at all. Only there was a slim chance of survival for them to escape into the forest.

    Onitsuka waved his hands and said, "Chase them. Don¡¯t let go any of them."

    Watanabe Nomura was eager to get rid of them, and naturally took the lead. The Ghost King squad got the order, and did not hesitate to rush into the forest.

    Onitsuka quietly stood in the same ce for a while, and then slowly walked into the forest.

    After a while, Onitsuka suddenly appeared in the same ce again. He looked around in doubt and astonishment, whispered softly, "Did I have the wrong feeling? It¡¯s weird. Where has Ishita gone? Has he also entered the forest?"

    After Onitsuka entered the forest again, a vaguely fascinating figure emerged suddenly from the darkness, whispering to himself.

    "He deserves to be the captain of the Ghost King squad. He can faintly detect my existence with the bronze-level superpower. It should be the superpower in intuition. I¡¯m really look forward to knowing about what superpower the so-called gold-level experts have!"

    A breeze blew over, and the blurred figure slightly swayed with the wind and disappeared in the same ce as if it had blended into the darkness.

    At this moment, Ding Ning had alreadye to the ce where he killed the Ophiophagus Hannah that day. The body of the snake had been eaten by the beasts. There were only some broken scales and a white linear object.

    Ding Ning stared at the white linear object, with sparkle bursting in his eyes and ecstasy on his face. He didn¡¯t look at it carefully because they were in a hurry that day, and had almost missed the best thing.

    Today he came here again because of being chased. It seemed that the God had its own will. This snake was destined to belong to him.

    In the legends, snake tendon only belonged to a snake king who showed the signs of turning into a flood dragon. For ordinary people, it was useless. But for hunters, it was the best material for making bowstrings.

    It made him pleasantly surprised and feared at the same time. Fortunately, the snake king only stared at Xiao Nuo and was attacked by him on the seven-inch point, so he easily killed it. Otherwise, it would be difficult to get rid of it without paying a huge price.

    In terms of whether the snake king could really turn into a flood dragon, it was not clear. Nevertheless, since there were records in the ancient books, it should not be groundless.

    Even if the snake king had a snake tendon and the qualification of turning into a flood dragon, it was impossible for it to make it within a thousand years.

    Nevertheless, it was enough to show that the nature bred too many mysteries, and there were numerous things that could not be exined by science. Ding Ning was in awe of them.

    He quickly picked up the snake tendon and tied it to the wooden bow as a bowstring. What made him depressed was that the snake tendon was more than three meters long, and he made a bowstring with even less than half a meter of it.

    Moreover, the snake tendon was extremely tough, and he could not easily cut it off. The ancient hunters broke it by soaking it in a special potion and leaving it corroding slowly in a long time.

    Even if modern technology was developed and he could grind it with an electric grinding wheel, it would take him a few day to break it, not to mention he just had an army knife now.

    In such an emergency, Ding Ning could only twine the long snake tendon around his waist and tied it to the wooden bowstring.

    After trying to pull the bow, Ding Ning felt embarrassed. This snake tendon was extremely tough and had high demands of strength. Ordinary people could not pull the bow with a bowstring made of it.

    He had taken exercise since his childhood, and both of his arms had the strength to carry an object weighing nearly a thousand pounds. However, he failed to fully pull this simple wooden bow.

    Fortunately, before he made the bow and arrows, he had practiced for a while ording to the stone man¡¯s route of running the true Qi,pleted a small cycle and restored half of his true Qi. He could still pull the bow fully by infusing some true Qi into the bow when pulling it.

    With the bow and arrows, Ding Ning felt a little confident. He quickly ran forward ording to his memory, found the creek and walked upstream in it.

    No one knew what tricks these Japanese devils had to chase him. He could eliminate his scent by walking along the creek. In this way, even if they came with big wolf dogs, they would not be able to find him.

    He wanted to avenge the shame of being chased down by going on a killing spree. Nevertheless, he finally suppressed his urge and made a sensible choice to buy time for restoring his true Qi and physical strength.

    The number of enemies was unknown, and their strength was unknown. Fighting with them rashly could only bring about his own destruction. As an excellent hunter, he must have enough patience to adjust himself to the best state in order to get rid of them one by one and made them the prey.

    The creek was not deep, only as high as Ding Ning¡¯s thigh. But there were some fishes which were not small swimming in it, which made Ding Ning extremely happy. He was so hungry that his stomach had been rumbling.

    He took out the army knife and stabbed a white fish weighing about half a catty as swift as a sudden p of thunder. Too hungry to care about its stinky smell, he simply cleaned it, held it in his hands and began to eat it.

    ------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions.

    The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin. If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group.

 Chapter 78 Little White Snake

    Unexpectedly, maybe because this unknown white fish was natural and unpolluted, it tasted quite good. It contained no small fish bones and not much fish blood. The meat was smooth and tender with no fishy smell.

    He didn¡¯t find it hard to swallow, but felt like enjoying a delicacy. It tasted much better than sashimi.

    What surprised him the most was that after the fish went into his stomach, it turned into a warm current and integrated with his True Qi, which restored his True Qi rapidly.

    What kind of fish was it? It could turn into True Qi. If he could eat it for a long time, was it not necessary for him to cultivate True Qi?

    As Ding Ning thought that, he became increasingly excited with sparkle in his eyes, and continued catching the fishes.

    However, after catching a few fishes and biting them, Ding Ning was frustrated to find that only the white fish, which was almost transparent all over, had the effect of increasing True Qi. Other fishes had no difference from ordinary fishes.

    Fortunately, there were a small number of white fishes, but not none. Perhaps because it was an isted ce where few people trod, these fish were not afraid of people, and some even curiously swam around his legs.

    Ding Ning continued walking forward, searching for the traces of white fishes on his way to escape. After tasting the white fish, he found other fishes hard to swallow.

    As he progressed, the stream became deeper and deeper, up to his waist. Besides, he felt the terrain was getting higher and higher. It made him suspect that there might be a mountain in front of him, and the stream flowed down along the mountain. .

    He caught three white fishes and ate them on his way, so he no longer felt hungry. However, the stream was getting increasingly deep and cool.

    The white fishes turned into True Qi which constantly swam in his meridians and formed cycles, constantly increasing his True Qi and making him feel hotter and hotter.

    However, the heat was offset by the increasingly cold stream. Ding Ning feltfortable all over like bathing in the hot springs the cold winter, and all his blood capiries stretched out.

    Late at night, the moonlight was blocked by the shade of the towering ancient trees on both sides of the stream. The stream was up to Ding Ning¡¯s chest, which made him a little surprised at where the source of the stream was.

    Water vapor filled the air, forming rolling white fog. The fog was getting increasingly dense, blocking Ding Ning¡¯s sight. So he held his breath and dived into the stream, while keeping catching fishes.

    As the stream got increasingly deep, there were more white fishes. Ding Ning was very delighted. Once he caught a white fish, he rose to the surface and ate it, and then continue diving into the stream to catch fishes.

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t know how much time had passed and didn¡¯t remembered how many white fishes he had eaten. He only felt that the True Qi in his body continued increasing.

    Although he didn¡¯t feel hungry long ago, he was deeply obsessed with the delicious taste of the white fish. He even forgot that he was still in danger, and as soon as he saw a white fish, he caught up to grab it and eat it.

    His True Qi had recovered to normal and kept increasing. The continuously declining water temperature and his increasingly hot True Qi reached a delicate bnce, which made him ignore the abnormality of True Qi.

    Ding Ning, who asionally rose the surface to eat white fishes, also ignored that the white fog on the water became increasingly dense and the stream became increasingly wide as the terrain rose. The stream became a cold river.

    If you could look down through the white mist from high up in the sky, you would discover that the river where Ding was located was just one of the numerous branches of a hugeke on the top of the mountain.

    Meanwhile, Ding Ning noticed that he was going upstream from the increasingly difficult diving, and the water temperature was constantly falling.

    Nevertheless, as the white fishes increased and the size of them got increasingly big, he could absorb more and more True Qi. Besides, the hot True Qi waspletely able to withstand the coldness of the river, so he decided to continue swimming upstream.

    However, he had never discovered that just as he entered the white fog area, a white small snake was not far behind him and kept staring at him.

    The snake had only the size of the thumb, only half a foot long. Unlike ordinary water snakes, its scale were very simr to those of the white fish. They were almost transparent white.

    The most amazing thing was that there were sharp angles on its head, which made itpletely different from other snakes.

    There was a slight angr bulge on its forehead and two beard-shaped tentacles on both sides of its mouth gently wriggling in the water. It had a camel¡¯s head, a snake¡¯s body, a fish¡¯s scales, a cattle¡¯s ears and a turtle¡¯s eyes.

    In its eyes, there were not the cold and ruthless pupils like those of a general snake. They were filled with sagacity and humanity, turning with Ding Ning¡¯s movements.

    If Ding Ning could detect its existence, he would be shocked to find that this white snake looked almost the same as the dragon in legends except that it had no horns on the top of its head and no limbs.

    It was a snake that had turned into a flood dragon. With primary wisdom, it was no longer a cold-blooded animal that was ignorant and only hunted by instinct.

    Perhaps because it had never seen a human, so it followed Ding Ning, carefully observing every move of his with a hint of curiosity in its smart eyes. Even if he ate a lot of its food, it did not act rashly.

    Ding Ning did not realize that the danger was approaching. He kept eating white fishes while struggling to swim upstream.

    Until a certain moment, the dark current under the water suddenly stagnated. He only felt rxed, and the current became gentle. He knew that he had swam to the top of the mountain which was the source of the stream.

    However, when he rose to the surface, he found that he was surrounded by dense white fog. He could only see things within three meters at most, which made him instinctly flustered.

    Unknown was the source of fear in this world. After all, Ding Ning was just an ordinary person who had learned some martial arts, um, and had some superpower.

    He suddenly found that the strange environment where he was at the moment made the five senses and six consciousness to which he had got used useless. How could he stay calm?

    He didn¡¯t even notice that the cycle of the True Qi in his body was getting increasingly fast and urgent. The white mist around him constantly entered his body like rivers running into sea, making him feel faint swollen pain in his meridians.

    "Puff", Watanabe Nomura smirked and pulled his right arm out of the chest of thest running ck iron warrior. There was a beating heart on his right hand that had turned into a de.

    The warm blood sshed his face, making him look like a devil crawling out of the deepest hell in the dim night.

    "Watanabe, you carry out your task resolutely and efficiently. I admire you!"

    No one knew whether Onitsuka ttered Watanabe Nomura sincerely or hypocritically. Onitsuka was secretly d that Watanabe Nomura had surrender to him under his rhetoric.

    Otherwise, if they really fought with each other, Watanabe Momura¡¯s mutated right hand which wasparable to a sharp weapon and his superpower to perceive danger would make it hard to defeat him.

    "Onitsuka, I will definitely make amends for my crimes by cooperating with you to catch the doctor. Please put in a good word for me in front of Master Director."

    Watanabe Nomura knew that he had no way back, so he acted humbly. He bowed to Onitsuka ny degrees and said with respect in his tone.

    Onitsuka grinned and patted him on the shoulder, "Do not worry, as long as you sincerely work for Master Director, Master will not treat you unfairly."

    "Yeah! Onitsuka, please rest assured. I will do my best to work for Master, and never forget your kindness."

    Watanabe Nomura bowed again deeply and humbly.

    "We should continue to chase the doctor and never let him run away."

    Onitsuka waved in high spirits. The remaining six ck iron warriors bent to show their obedience and quickly dispersed to look around, scaring up countless night birds.

    ...

    By the stream, Yamada frowned, looked at the translucent fish bone in his hand and kept sniffing it.

    Hanako stood by him, miserably covered her bleeding shoulder with her hand and said with a lingering fear.

    "Is this guy just a doctor? Why is he more insidious than the experienced hunters? On our way here, we have encountered no less than ten traps."

    Yamada frowned, threw the fish bone in his hand and looked at the stream, "This Chinese guy is too cunning. He went along the stream to eliminate all his scent and make my nose lose its effect."

    "Where will he escape?"

    Hanako took off the mask, revealing a delicate face, but there was grievance shing in her eyes.

    The superpower she activated only enhanced her speed, but wasn¡¯t helpful in tracking and making judgments. Thus, she could only follow Yamada¡¯s lead.

    "We should chase him upstream. The fish bones were left by human not long ago and drifted down the stream. It must be him."

    Yamada stood up and said with assurance.

    "Okay. Let¡¯s chase him. I must kill him."

    Hanako gnashed her teeth and said. It was obvious the traps set by Ding Ning in a hurry had a deep psychological impact on her.

    Yamada smiled bitterly, touched the broken shirt in front of his chest and said with a lingering fear, "The Chinese guy is not simple. Just the traps he set in a hurry made us suffer a big loss. If he had sufficient time, I can guarantee that he can make them even more terrifying. We must not take him lightly."

    Hanako became anxious and quickly walked upstream, "Let¡¯s hurry to chase him. We should not leave him sufficient time. Otherwise, if he set the trap borately, both of us will be killed."

    "Yeah, this insidious Chinese guy frightens me. We must not leave him sufficient time."

    Yamada caught up quickly and agreed with a lingering fear.

    As soon as they left, the graceful ck figure quietly showed up and whispered, "This little devil has a sensitive nose as well as a smart brain. He can give me directions, otherwise I still don¡¯t know where the guy has gone."

    The ck shadow shed and disappeared in the same ce, as if it had never appeared before.

    Passing by Yamada and Hanako, Night Lone Ranger went straight to the source of the stream. As the white fog in front of her became increasingly dense, she took a deep breath and said with delight.

    "The spiritual aura is so dense, even denser than that in the cave paradises of those sequestered schools. Is there a spiritual aura vein here? I¡¯m so lucky. With the support of enough spiritual aura, maybe I can break through and be a spiritual master."

    She walked idly towards the dense fog. As she went inside, she frowned and whispered with a trace of suspicion on her face.

    "There is something wrong with the spiritual aura. It contained both Yin and Yang, both ice and fire which are ipatible, and the spiritual fog is illusory. It is impossible to absorb it and nurture the soul with it. Is it a fantasy? Ding Ning, I¡¯m most afraid of pain, but I have to hurt myself once for you. You shouldpensate meter, humph."

    Night Lone Ranger muttered incantations, stretched out her white index finger and bit it with fear on her face. After biting it three times, she finally bit through her fingertip. She squeezed a drop of red blood and applied it to the middle of her eyebrows, "Celestial eye, open!"

    As soon as her eyes were dazzle, the environment changed greatly. The dense fog that seemed to have covered the sky and the sun disappeared in her celestial eye. There was only a clear pool asrge as about ten feet in front of her. A white snake coiled on a big bluestone on the side of the pool. It raised its head like human, staring at Night Lone Ranger with fear and anger in its smart scorpions. It swallowed and spat its bright red tongue and hissed, seeming to warn her not to spoil her affair.

    ------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions.

    The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin. If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group.

 Chapter 79 Breakthrough

    Night Lone Ranger covered her delicate red lips andughed out loud.

    In the half-meter-deep pool, Ding Ning was swimming desperately like swimming in the sea. He seemed to exert all his strength, but in fact, he did not move a little but was stuck in the same ce. He looked like swimming on the beach, which made Night Lone Ranger couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Fortunately, Ding Ning was still trapped in the illusion, and did not notice her presence. He looked terrified, as if he was chased by a monster.

    Night Lone Ranger immediately understood the intention of the little white snake. It had extremely strong spiritual power and could create a fantasy.

    It wanted to exhaust Ding Ning¡¯s strength and slowly ate him after he lost his resistant capability.

    Night Lone Ranger smiled, staring at the little white snake.

    "Good, you have turned into a flood dragon. But why are you still so small? You don¡¯t dare to eat him directly, but can only use your spiritual energy to exhaust his strength and then eat him. If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, you are legendary weak m snake, right? Uh, sorry, I forgot that you have turned into a flood dragon. I should call you m flood dragon."

    There was a trace of panic in the m flood dragon¡¯s smart eyes. It seemed that Night Lone Ranger who had seen through its identity made it dread. Nevertheless, it still pretended to be fierce and grinned.

    Ignoring its fierce look, Night Lone Ranger teased, "It is said that the blood of the m flood dragon is a great tonic which is much more efficient than a ten-thousand-year-old ginseng. Besides, it tastes delicious and so tender that it melts in the mouth. It can eliminate the impurities of human body and slowly improve human¡¯s physique. The flood dragon¡¯s elixir contains the essence of heaven and earth as well as the source of your strong spiritual power. It is the favorite of spiritual masters. It seems that I¡¯m quite lucky. I took a task reluctantly, but it brings me good luck."

    The m flood dragon seemed to be able to understand her words. There was anger shing in its eyes, and its crystal-like eyes reflected a colorful existent light suddenly shot at Night Lone Ranger.

    Although Night Lone Ranger was prepared, she did not expect that the spiritual strength of the m flood dragon was so powerful that it was capable of turn an illusion into a real object.

    As an earth spiritual master who specialized in spiritual strength, she lost all her resistant capability under its spiritual strength. Her celestial eye was instantly sealed and she was trapped in the fantasy.

    Fortunately, she also had her own unique skills. She used her strong spiritual strength to create a shield to resist the illusion created by the m flood dragon and maintain a trace of sobriety of her soul.

    "Break!" At this time, she had no time to care about her fear of pain. She gave herself a whack on her upright chest and spat a mouthful of blood. The blood turned into a sharp arrow along with the spiritual strength, breaking the illusion and shot at the m flood dragon.

    As the blood lustre shed, the illusion was dispelled like the melted ice and snow. Night Lone Ranger sat on the ground like a deted ball, and her breath was weak.

    The m flood dragon could not move because it had to maintain the illusion where Ding Ning was. It was stabbed in the forehead by the blood arrow, made a shrill scream and fell from the bluestone to the pool.

    Ding Ning felt that he was being chased by a huge white dragon. His heart pounded wildly, and he was about to cry. It was so terrifying. What the fuck, there was a dragon in this virgin forest. He kept swimming desperately...

    However, thiske seemed to have no end. No matter how hard he had tried, he could not swim to the shore. The white huge dragon kept following him unhurriedly, making him highly stressed.

    "Fuck, I¡¯m too tired to continue swimming. You want to eat me? Fine, I¡¯ll fight with you." Ding Ning thought. He was getting increasingly tired, and the True Qi he had struggled to umte was exhausted again. At the crucial moment of life and death, his vicious nature was activated.

    Thus, Night Lone Ranger was surprised to watch Ding Ning suddenly stood up, grabbed the m flood dragon, showed his white teeth like a beast and ferociously bit its neck.

    The m flood dragon uttered shrill cries and kept twisting its body in an attempt to get away from Ding Ning. However, it was weak in fighting with no special skill except for strong spiritual strength.

    Ding Ning refused to rx his bite. With fierce sparkle in his extremely turbid eyes, he took great gulps of the blood of the m flood dragon.

    "No!"

    Night Lone Ranger who had always been fearless screamed. She had foreseen what was going to happen.

    However, it was toote. She had exhausted her spiritual strength to use the secret skill to fight with the m flood dragon. Both of them suffered great losses, and she couldn¡¯t move even a finger.

    Dragon was bornscivious. Although the flood dragon was not a dragon yet, its blood had the same effect. She was too embarrassed to mention it before, but the blood of the flood dragon was even more powerful than Viagra.

    "What should I do? What should I do? If he intends to do that to me, will it hurt a lot? I¡¯m most afraid of pain."

    Night Lone Ranger muttered with endless fear on her beautiful face. She kept rolling her eyes, thinking about how to escape from this disaster.

    As the blood of the flood dragon entered his body, Ding Ning felt boiling hot all over. He ate up the skin and meat of the m flood dragon like a savage.

    In his spiritual world, Ding Ning felt that he had eaten up the huge dragon alive. He was somewhat confused that such a huge dragon did not burst his stomach, but it tasted more delicious than white fishes.

    Soon, he felt a heat flow rising in his lower abdomen, and it began to frantically run in his meridians. He felt burning hot where it ran across, which made him feel like burned by a fire.

    Hot, it was so hot from inside to outside. He tore his clothes desperately to make himself cool, but even if he took off all his clothes, he still felt hot.

    The icy water of the pool boiled and bubbled away like boiled water. The steam filled the air, forming dense mist over the pool.

    "Boom", as the hot True Qi rushed into his brain, Ding Ning heard a roar in his brain and thenpletely lost his sanity.

    A face as pretty as a fairy appeared in his view. Even if the beautiful eyes which didn¡¯t look earthly were filled with pitiful pleading and tears, he didn¡¯t have any tender affection.

    The hot True Qi crazily running in his body made him feel that he was about to be ignited. He was in urgent need of venting it, so he threw himself at her with red eyes...

    "Ah!"

    A shrill cry which startled the universe and moved the gods spread out in this forest.

    "It hurts, hurts terribly! I¡¯m most afraid of pain. How can it hurt so much? How can it hurt so much?"

    Night Lone Ranger¡¯s mind had gone nk. She kept trembling as if she had died, puckered her mouth and frowned with grieved tears in her eyes. A word inexplicably shed across her mind, "Life is like that thing. Since you cannot resist it, then enjoy it!"

    "What sound?"

    Yamada, who was still far away, stood in the same ce, suddenly looking towards the direction of the sound with a solemn face.

    "It seems like a woman¡¯s scream. Why is a woman here?"

    With a pale face, Hanako looked at the shadowy dark forest in horror and subconsciously approached Yamada.

    "Yeah, it is the virgin forest. Why is there a woman¡¯s scream? Is it..."

    Yamada was not courageous than Hanako. At the thought of the terrifying legends of demons and monsters, he felt a st of chill rising straight to the crown of his head, and even talked in a trembling voice.

    "What should we do? Should we go over and have a look?"

    Hanako tightly clung to the corner of Yamada¡¯s clothes, looking ghastly pale.

    Yamada hesitated for a long time. With the triumph of fear over sanity, he clenched his teeth and said righteously, "It is too dangerous in the night. Let¡¯s have a rest and conserve our strength. We¡¯ll go over and have a look after daybreak."

    "Well, okay!" Hanako nodded hurriedly in relief.

    ...

    After some time, Ding Ning¡¯s body temperature gradually returned to normal. Suddenly he roared in pain and fainted with his head in his hands.

    He felt that he had a dream, a dream which was beautiful and real but extremely evil.

    The girl, who was as beautiful as a fairy, struggled and cried under his violence...

    Just when he was half-awake, the stone man on his chest seemed to be bright again and faintly revealed something like "Yin and Yang converge, open the dantian, break the jade pillow, where the soul belongs, the soul contains the spirit..."

    Nevertheless, he had no time to pay attention to it. A milky white bead suddenly appeared in his mind, and then shattered. The milky white horrifying airflow burst out, making his brain in sharp pain. He lost his spirit, soul and consciousness, instantly fainting.

    Night Lone Ranger clenched her teeth and watched Ding Ning who had fainted on her own body. She wished only if she could tear him to shreds.

    At this moment, a burst of powerful spiritual strengthing from Ding Ning suddenly poured into her body. She absorbed the strength crazily like getting a sweet shower after a long drought.

    With a light "cracking" sound, something seemed to be broken in her body, and the plentiful spiritual strength spread all over the ce.

    She had broken through? Night Lone Ranger was inexplicably surprised. She pushed Ding Ning away, hastened to get up and put on her clothes. Unfortunately, her clothes were even more ragged than a beggar¡¯s clothes, and it was difficult to hide her sexy body.

    With a red face, she fiercely red at Ding Ning, but there was more coquettish charm than murderous intent in her eyes.

    She directly took off his clothes and put them on herself. She pouted her delicate lips, waved her small fists and whispered in anger.

    "Bastard, you take liberties with me. Although you make me feel good, you also hurt me. I will never forgive you easily. In consideration of you helping me break through, this time I spare you. From now on, let¡¯s go on our own paths and pretend that nothing has happened. Have you heard me? If you dare to tell others, I will definitely kill you. Humph, I will leave now."

    As soon as she finished her words, she shed and disappeared in the same ce. Ding Ning slowly opened his eyes with aplicated expression.

    He had never expected that he would lose his virginity to a strange woman whose name he didn¡¯t even know. Although this woman was as beautiful as a fairy, it was still somewhat uneptable for him who had always insisted on having sex with someone he loved.

    However, what could he do? After waking up, the vague memory told him that he did it by force after losing his mind.

    It made him have aplicated feeling for Night Lone Ranger. He felt strongly guilty and owing her a lot, while lingering on her and feeling lost.

    He didn¡¯t know how to face her, so he closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep. However, Night Lone Ranger might have sensed that he pretended to be asleep to avoid the embarrassing situation, so she said that.

    It made him both guilty and ashamed. After all, he took her virginity. She not only did not me him, but also parted from him tolerantly without asking him to take the responsibility.

    Ah, Ding Ning sighed and started to wonder what should he do next?

    He was naked. His coat was taken away by Night Lone Ranger, and his underwear was torn by himself. He couldn¡¯t walk out of the forest in the nude, right?

    Although he never knew who the woman was, he could feel that she was strong, much stronger than him.

    It made him wonder why he could push down her who was so powerful. Could it be possible that he was so cute that everyone liked him?

    Suddenly, an unpleasant stench came. Ding Ning discovered that there was ayer of stinking ck dirt on his body, and it made him feel like vomiting.

    He hurriedly jumped into the pool and cleaned himself carefully. After that, Ding Ning climbed up the tree, found a few pieces of tough leaves to make clothes and cover his body with them, and then walked down the stream.

 Chapter 80 Unsheathe the Knife

    Although there were white fishes in the pool, he did not dare to eat them anymore. He lost control of himself not only due to the blood of the flood dragon, and the white fishes also yed a role in it.

    Soon he discovered he was different. The whole world became more vivid and lively in his eyes. His five senses and six consciousness became more sensitive, and even the sounds of ants crawling hundreds of meters away could not hide from his ears.

    No, not his ear, it was his spiritual strength. Ding Ning felt refreshed and carefully experienced his changes.

    The superpower space still existed, but there was another space between his eyebrows and the back of his brain, with a humanoid me.

    ording to the information inexplicablying from his mind, he knew that he had inadvertently opened another acupore and striven through another pass. The main acupore was connected with the Yang acupore. The main acupore was actually the upper dantian, not the superpower space he thought.

    The main acupore, also known as earth pce, was between two eyes. Its location was the center of "consciousness" as well as the source of True Qi, because spiritual consciousness was the master of life, and True Qi was the foundation of life. Only with consciousness in the center, one could sense the whole body. Only with True Qi as the foundation, one could run it in the body. This acupore was the core of life activities. Holding it could eliminate disease and prolong life, while losing it would elerate one¡¯s age and death.

    Consciousness carried out activities through this acupore which was the "entrance and exit" of consciousness. Exit led to death, while entrance led to life, so it was also known as the "gateway of life and death". Grasping it was equal to mastering one¡¯s own life.

    ording to the informationing from his mind, in fact, Ding Ning had opened two acupores. The jade pillow pass was also called celestial acupore.

    The jade pillow pass was between the ipital bones on the back of the brain. It was parallel to the "upper Dantian" and was the center of "spirit". Its location was the root of life. If it was damaged slightly, one would be in a confused state of mind. If it was damaged severely, one would die.

    Under this acupore, there was an indentation. If the indentation was deep, one¡¯s acupore would be closed and spirits would be drooping. If one could pay attention to "keep his head and neck straight", the indentation would be full, so his acupore would be opened and spirits would be high.

    Consciousness was connected with this acupore. If consciousness integrated with spirit, one would be "settled in high spirits", and his spirit could be strengthened.

    ording to Ding Ning¡¯s understanding, the upper Dantian was the ce where spiritual strength was stored as well as the source of the birth of True Qi. It directly affected the life of human.

    The jade pillow pass was the location of the soul as well as the birthce of spiritual power, or could be said to be the center of life which mastered the vitality.

    Nine acupores were distributed in the front, back, top, bottom and middle of the body, forming the image of the nine houses and eight diagrams. It contained the Tai Chi theory of yin and yang, rted to the eight extra meridians of the human body.

    If the human body was regarded as a sophisticated machine, the meridians were the tracks that transported the power, while the essence, energy and spirit were the power output devices of this machine.

    Ding Ning took out the stone man to form a three-dimensional pattern and ran True Qi ording to the stone man¡¯s meridian route. The True Qi entered the brain from the middle of the eyebrows through the entryway, and then entered the nose, the bellum and finally the earth pce to form a cycle. This was the method of cultivating spiritual strength, named the Sutra of Cultivating Spirit.

    After a cycle, the humanoid me in the upper Dantian was visiblyrger, which made Ding Ning feel refreshed.

    So far, Ding Ning had opened three acupores among his nine acupores, which made him energetic and his spirit contained in his soul with a smart brain, bright eyes and an extraordinary retentive memory.

    As he continued cultivating ording to the Sutra of Cultivating Spirit, his spirit could be strengthened and his five senses and six consciousness could be constantly enhanced. Besides, it could prolong his life.

    It reminded him of Shen Muqing¡¯s illness. Although now he was able to exert the tenth needle of Nine Ghosts and 13-needle Technique, he was still uncertain about curing her.

    After all, she was born with the illness. Congenital disease was a gic disease caused by congenital deficiency. It would result in make her deficiency in Qi deficiency and weakness in spirit, and loss in vitality thus to cause immune system disorders.

    However, if he could teach her the Sutra of Cultivating Spirit, everything would be different. She could regte herself, conserve her energy andplement her vitality. Although her heart disease could not be cured, it could constantly strengthen her physique and give her a good body foundation.

    Astic anemia was one of the important reasons why she couldn¡¯t have an operation.

    Astic anemia was caused by immune dysfunction. Practicing the Sutra of Cultivating Spirit couldpletely help her regte herself and adjust her disordered immune system.

    The only problem was that he didn¡¯t know if Shen Muqing had a talent in practicing and could sense the existence of True Qi.

    Nevertheless, considering her strong mind and open-mindedness, as well as her extraordinary cleverness, her spiritual strength was definitely stronger than that of ordinary people. This treatment n was still very feasible.

    Night Lone Ranger easily got rid of Yamada and Hanako who came here stealthily. She was increasingly satisfied with the state after the breakthrough, but the faint pain from her lower body still made her feel very ufortable.

    She spat and cursed in anger, "The guy is a beast who has never touched a woman. He hurt me terribly. Humph, I¡¯ll leave him alone."

    She quietly blended in the darkness and turned back in an attempt to steal a nce at what Ding Ning was doing.

    When she saw him wear underpants made of leaves with nothing but a wooden bow on his back and look like a savage, she almost failed to hold back theughter.

    Perhaps a woman had a special feeling for the man to whom she had lost her virginity, or perhaps her task was to protect Ding Ning, so she finally couldn¡¯t bear to leave him alone.

    Of course, she did not want to face Ding Ning again. She just secretly followed him, but had made up her mind. If this stinky man was not in danger, she would never reappear.

    However, what she didn¡¯t know was that Ding Ning¡¯s current spiritual strength was not much weaker than her, but he just didn¡¯t know how to use it. His spiritual strength had enabled him to discover her trace.

    At the beginning, Ding Ning was still quite nervous. He didn¡¯t know what to say to her. Later he found that she didn¡¯t want to show up, which made him feel relieved, slightly lost and somewhat inexplicably grateful.

    He could tell that Night Lone Ranger was protecting him secretly. How good the girl was. She had been raped by him, but she still cared about his safety.

    It was just that he had been wondering who Night Lone Ranger was and why she showed up in a vast forests where few people trod. Could she be a goblin?

    Thinking of this possibility, he suddenly shuddered. He had mistakenly believed that he had eaten a dragon. Even the dragon existed, it was normal that there was a goblin.

    Was she a fox goblin? A tree demon? A fish demon? A snake goblin? A mountain goblin or a water demon?

    She had better be a fox goblin. Even if it was impossible, he could barely ept a snake goblin. Anyway, the predecessor Xu Xian had already had sex with a snake goblin, and the fox goblin was widely circted. He was more psychologically adaptable to it.

    Nevertheless, he hoped that she wasn¡¯t a spider goblin or centipede goblin. Just thinking of them was enough to make him horrified. He couldn¡¯t ept it at all.

    The predecessor Xu Xian could be very arrogant to show off that he had slept with a snake goblin.

    What should he say? Could he say that he had slept with a spider goblin or centipede goblin a few days ago?

    What the fuck, at the thought of the scene... It was so beautiful. Uh, no, it was too disgusting!

    Ding Ning secretly muttered. After aparison, he prayed that she had better be a fox goblin. It could warm his bed at night and be his pet during the day, and it was so fluffy that he would feelfortable when touching it.

    If Night Lone Ranger knew that Ding Ning had mistaken her for a goblin and chosen the race for her, no one knew if she would be mad to jump out and beat him a hundred times!

    There came faint voices in front of him. Ding Ning, who had returned to the peak state and had a great breakthrough, was no longer afraid. Even if he was barefoot, he began to run like a nimble civet cat.

    Night Lone Ranger was surprised to watch Ding Ning suddenly take an action. She secretly cursed that he was insane to rush up to fight with them.

    It was naturally no problem for her to do that. However, in her eyes, Ding Ning¡¯s strength was at most equivalent to the level of a bronze warrior, while there were two bronze warriors on the other side.

    "Idiot, it seems that I¡¯ve made you lose your mind. Without knowing the level of their strength, you dare to rush up."

    "Humph, you are just seeking death. You won¡¯t know theplexities of the world if I don¡¯t let you endure a hardship. I hope that you will be beaten to half death, and it can make me cool down."

    Thus, Night Lone Ranger leisurely watched them.

    Perhaps he wanted to tell the goblin that he was actually not that weak. Perhaps his male chauvinism made him unwilling to perform badly in front of his own woman.

    Therefore, Ding Ning began to pull the bow and shoot even without watching them while running. "Puff! Puff! Puff!" Three consecutive arrows were shot at the forest almost at the same time.

    "Ah!" Three screams were issued almost at the same time, and there was a chaos in the forest.

    "Don¡¯t panic. Disperse, disperse!"

    "Fuck, the arrows are poisonous. Kameoka died."

    "The detestable Chinese guy, I will avenge Yumiko."

    "Disperse to outnk him. Don¡¯t let him escape."

    ...

    "Puff! Puff! Puff!"

    Dozens of arrows were shot at the ce where Ding Ning shot arrows. But unfortunately Ding Ning had gone. The arrows missed the target, densely inserted into the ground.

    Night Lone Ranger opened her pretty eyes wide in astonishment. She didn¡¯t expect that Ding Ning was so skilled in archery.

    However, it surprised herter that Ding Ning came and went like a ghost in her sight. He pulled the bow and shot the arrows so quickly that his speed was barely detectable to the naked eye, and he didn¡¯t miss any target.

    If the inferior leaves underpants blown up by the wind had not made him look funny, he actually looked a little like Robin Hood.

    "Fuck, do you dare toe out and fight with me? Shame on you to make a sniping attack!"

    Watanabe Nomura roared with rage.

    Onitsuka looked at him speechlessly, very anxious for his intelligence, "If you are besieged by a group of people and able to get rid of them one by one, will youe out and fight with them one by one?"

    Night Lone Rangerughed wildly. The Japanese guy obviously had a brain circuit different from that of ordinary people.

    "Okay, let me fight with you one by one!"

    What surprised everyone was that with a "puff", thest ck iron warrior was shot in the throat and fell to the ground, and Ding Ning came out directly.

    Night Lone Ranger supported her forehead with her hand, once again determined that the guy were fascinated by her beauty so that his intelligencepletely fell to the level of Watanabe Nomura.

    With a fierce light in his eyes, Watanabe Nomura held the knife handle with both hands to pull out the warrior¡¯s long knife, "Fuck, let¡¯s fight."

    "Let¡¯s fight in one time. You are far away from being skilled in ying with the knife."

    Ding Ning lifted up a warrior¡¯s long knife from the body of a ck iron warrior with his tiptoes. He flourished the knife with one hand, which made his momentum change.

    He was radiating brilliant light like an unsheathed long knife, aloof from the world like a peerless swordsman, full of arbitrariness and arrogance, which made a fascinating sparkle sh across Night Lone Ranger¡¯s eyes.

    "Arrogant Chinese guy, go to hell."

    Watanabe Nomura stamped on the ground with the tiptoe, leaped up in the air and raised his long knife with his hands to chop the top of Ding Ning¡¯s head.

    "Since you said, I will do as you asked. Watanabe, be careful to catch him alive."

    There was cold sparkle shing through Onitsuka¡¯s eyes. From the moment Ding Ning picked up the knife, his horrifying momentum made him feel strongly uneasy.

    He had no time to care about the Bushido spirit. The long knife was unsheathed from his waist. As the bright knife shed, it transversely chopped Ding Ning¡¯s waist.

    Night Lone Ranger subconsciously wanted to take action, but heard Ding Ning¡¯s calm voice, "You should not y with the knife like this."

    Before he finished his words, as if the darkness ushered in the light, countless gorgeous knife shes shined through the entire forest at the moment.

    Even Night Lone Ranger who had a good eyesight couldn¡¯t see clearly whether Ding Ning had wield the knife once or countless times at this moment.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 81 A Goblin Didnt Count

    With constant "cracking" sounds, Watanabe Nomura and Onitsuka stood still, finding it pretty hard to swallow.

    There were only the handles of the long knives left in their hands. The des had broken into pieces and fell to the ground.

    Ding Ning yed cool by flourishing the long knife with his wrist and attempting to put it around his waist. However...

    He didn¡¯t have a sheath at all. Thus, he cut off his underpants made of leaves and turned back into a naked man.

    Night Lone Ranger secretly spat with a red face, "You¡¯re such a poser. You just have a bigger penis. It¡¯s unnecessary to show off. I¡¯ve not only seen it, but also tried it."

    Ding Ning¡¯s face was red. He covered his lower body in embarrassment, immediately took off a corpse¡¯s clothes and put them around his waist.

    However, Ding Ning did not notice that the ck iron warrior turned out to be a female warrior. She snowy white and sexy body made him even more embarrassed.

    He secretly cursed that the slut even dared to wear nothing under her uniform, not even a piece of underwear. She was indeed from Japan which was famous for pornographic films.

    Night Lone Ranger speechlessly rolled her eyes at Ding Ning and secretly thought, "You¡¯re so thirsty. Didn¡¯t I satisfy you? You even take liberties with a dead person."

    Ding Ning was so speechless that he yed cool so dramatically that he embarrassed himself. Without ncing at Watanabe Nomura and Onitsuka, he took off the clothes from a tall body and put them on.

    Although Ding Ning still didn¡¯t wear underpants, he felt more relieved with clothes on him.

    He whipped the nonexistent bangs and walked outside the forest with a warrior¡¯s long knife, "I¡¯m leaving, goblin!"

    Night Lone Ranger was shocked. There were two bronze warriors left. Why did he just leave like that?

    Just when she hesitated whether she should kill the two guys, a breeze blew off the clothes on them piece by piece, revealing countless bloodstains on their bodies. Their flesh fell piece by piece, and the blood smell quickly spread.

    "Plop!"

    "Plop!"

    With two sessive sounds, Onitsuka and Watanabe Nomura turned into two skeletons and fell to the ground.

    Only their heads were intact, with their eyes opened wide looking at the sky and gradually darkening. They died without closing their eyes.

    Night Lone Ranger swallowed her saliva with difficulty. This uncanny scene made her heart pound wildly. She opened her small mouth into a cute O, looking at Ding Ning¡¯s back with astonishment in her eyes.

    She thought she knew Ding Ning very well, but at this moment, she realized that it seemed that she had never seen through this man.

    Killing two bronze warriors was not difficult for her. Nevertheless, if she wanted to scrape someone¡¯s flesh off skeleton like Ding Ning did, she couldn¡¯t do that for another hundred years.

    What kind of person was he?

    For the first time Night Lone Ranger had a strong interest in this man who took her virginity. If this guy could reach a higher level, he was likely to be good enough for her.

    "Humph, what are you thinking? I¡¯m a rare martial arts genius. Guys who pursue me can form a line from China to Japan. He¡¯s just an ordinary doctor with a little capability. How can he be good enough for me?"

    "Well, even if he is a little bit more powerful than I imagined and slept with me, he has reached the level of basalt at most."

    "I have broken through to the level of celestial spiritual master at the age of twenty-four. The level celestial spiritual master is equivalent to that of Temmu. How can a guy at the level of Temmu be good enough for me?"

    "Even if I ept that, the elders in my school and my pursuers won¡¯t ept that. If they know that you slept with me, just my pursuers will chop you 10,000 times."

    "Forget it. I¡¯ll just regard it as bitten by a dog and keep it a secret. I don¡¯t care about the gossip, but do that for your own sake."

    Night Lone Ranger thought nonsense, while unconsciously following Ding Ning out of the forest with her mind wandering.

    Even she did not realize that she had a faint expectation in her heart, and deceived herself into deciding to give Ding Ning a chance.

    She secretly muttered, "If you can break through to the level of Temmu in three years, I will give you a chance to pursue me, since you identally slept with me. Work hard, man!"

    Ding Ning had some regrets after ying cool. His father had told him not to use Cattle-butchering Skill, lest he would be discovered by the enemies.

    However, it made him feel extremely ufortable to be overwhelmed by his girl, even if she was a goblin. He showed off his skills like a child parading his capability in front of an adult.

    The goblin was supposed to live in the forest. She wouldn¡¯t go out and tell others, right? Ding Ning felt uneasy and nervous.

    It was not until Ding Ning came out of the forest silently that he stopped and said with embarrassment, "Stop here. I know the road outside."

    Night Lone Ranger rolled her eyes and thought, "This man is really narcissistic. I just send him out by the way. I don¡¯t live in the forest."

    She just ignored him, shed and disappeared in the same ce.

    She did that extremely fast. She had disappeared before Ding Ning saw her clearly. He suddenly felt lost and shouted at the top of his voice with no confidence.

    "If you are bored with the life here, you can go to Ninghai to find me. I... I will be responsible for you."

    Night Lone Ranger who was walking away heard his wordsing with the wind. She kept going, but slightly lifted the corners of her mouth, revealing a nice smile, "Little bastard, you still have some conscience."

    Not answered by the "goblin" after waiting for a long time, Ding Ning let out a long sigh of relief, "Great! This goblin would not cling to me. I heard that the goblins absorb Yang Qi from human. If she keeps clinging to me, I will be drained out of Yang Qi sooner orter. We had better stop meeting each other."

    Therefore, Ding Ning was filled with joy, rapidly walking to the military area. He did not know whether Xiao Nuo had returned to Ninghai. Monkey was dead, so she probably would not go back hurriedly.

    "Ah, I am so troubled that am I still a virgin? Uh, I think I am. After all, I slept with a goblin, not a woman. Yeah, I¡¯m still a virgin."

    Ding Ning giggled. He must lose his virginity to his beloved woman, and a goblin did not count.

    When Ding Ning got out of the forest, there was finally a signal. His mobile phone began to vibrate constantly. When he had a look at it, he found missed calls from Xiao Nuo, Ling Yun, Shen Muqing, Mr. Hu and more strange numbers. Some of the numbers were from Ninghai, while some were from local.

    "Why did so many people call me?" Ding Ning wondered and scratched his head. Suddenly his phone rang, and he saw a text message sent by Xiao Nuost night.

    It said, "Monkey¡¯s left chest was pierced, but he¡¯s still alive. Fortunately, his heart is on the right. I sent him back to Ninghai overnight. You muste back alive. I am waiting for you."

    Ding Ning felt relieved. It was great that Monkey was still alive. If Monkey died, he could foresee that he would get into a big trouble due to his hijacking.

    He was very clear about those people. If he did something beneficial to them, they would allow it. However, if he did something conflicting with their benefits, he would get into trouble.

    The reason why he dared to let Han Xi contact the superior was that he had done something to the two suspects who kidnapped Monkey. No one could wake them up except himself, let alone drag something out of them.

    However, as far as the current situation was concerned, even if the two suspects wake up, they might not know too many things. Monkey was the key to the whole thing.

    The fresh breeze blew gently. The morning sun rose in the east. Birds sang and flowers gave forth their fragrance. All of these made Ding Ning feel refreshed. He inadvertently squinted at the date on his phone, suddenly stunned.

    Today was August 31st which was Ling Yun¡¯s birthday. He must go back immediately and spend the night with her.

    With sparkle in his eyes, Ding Ning showed a teasing smile. He decided to call her, tell her that he couldn¡¯t go back today and give her a surprise tonight.

    He immediately dialed Ling Yun¡¯s number, and the call was connected very quickly, "Ding Ning, where are you? Are you back?"

    Hearing Ling Yun¡¯s eager voice, Ding Ning felt warm and said with a chuckle, "I¡¯m still in Diannan. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t go back today. I want to say happy birthday over the phone, and I¡¯ll give you the birthday gift after going back."

    "Hmm, it¡¯s enough that you still remember my birthday. I got it. Take care of yourself. Call me when youe back."

    Ling Yun did not make insistent demands as Ding Ning expected, but gently told him to take care of himself instead.

    It made Ding Ning feel that she had finally grown up. If he said that he could not celebrate her birthday with her, she would definitely let loose a stream of abuse against him.

    "How are you going to celebrate your birthday?"

    "I¡¯m going to celebrate my birthday with my mother. We... we¡¯ll have fun tonight."

    Ling Yun made an ambiguous statement.

    Ding Ning thought she was unhappy because he couldn¡¯t go back to celebrate her birthday with her, so he hung up after a few words, wondering what gift he should get her for her birthday.

    In Ling Yun¡¯s home, Ninghai, after hanging up, Ling Yun felt relieved and a little sad and guilty. She always felt that she had deceived Ding Ning, and it was the first time she had done that since they knew each other.

    "Ling Yun, have you got ready? Hurry, we should go out to buy some clothes. You must be smartly dressed, you got it?"

    Chu Yunxiu shouted at top of her voice outside.

    "Mom, I don¡¯t want to go. I have a lot of clothes. It¡¯s just a dinner, is it necessary to do that?"

    Ling Yun was lying in bed listlessly, replying with little interest.

    "How can you be so careless? I¡¯ve promised that you are going to have dinner with him. Didn¡¯t you meet himst night? He is tall, handsome, rich with a good temperament and courtesy. Besides, he¡¯s very satisfied with you. Where can you find such a boyfriend?"

    Chu Yunxiu broke in and said with great disappointment, "I¡¯ve asked you how you thought about the boy. You said he¡¯s not bad, right?"

    "Mom, he did left a good impression on me. He¡¯s very polite and considerate, but I did not promise to continue seeing him. You promised him to run a birthday party for me. Have you asked my opinion? I am an adult, and I have the right to make friends. Can you stop interfering with my rtionship?"

    Ling Yun argued unhappily.

    "You¡¯ve grown up, so you don¡¯t care about my opinion any more, right? I endured all kinds of hardships to raise you. Now you treat me like this? I¡¯ve already promised him. If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll lose my face. I don¡¯t want to live. Let me die."

    Chu Yunxiu wiped her tears, crying and shouting again.

    It worked for Ling Yun every time. She got up listlessly and said, "I am going, I am going, okay? But I tell you, it is thest time, and there won¡¯t be a next time."

    "Do you still miss that Ding Ning? What advantages does he have? How can he beparable to the nephew of your aunt Wang? You won¡¯t live a good life with him. I do everything for your future."

    Chu Yunxiu bristled with anger and began to yell before wiping all her tears.

    "Didn¡¯t you watch the video? Ding Ning has be an Inte celebrity. The anesthesia method of traditional Chinese medicine used in the treatment of that patient, as well as the non-invasive surgery of traditional Chinese medicine, have be the hottest topic now, and they are likely to bring about tremendous changes to the medicalmunity. He will definitely have a big future."

    Ling Yun retorted defiantly.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 82 Signing the Contract

    "The video is so blurred that I can¡¯t confirm that it¡¯s Ding Ning. Even if it¡¯s him, what can he do as an Inte celebrity? He¡¯s an ordinary doctor at most. Can he offer you a life with a big house and a luxury car?"

    Chu Yunxiu bounced up an angry old hen and asked, "Think about the nephew of Aunt Wang. He runs apany with the assets of hundreds of millions yuan, drives a luxury car and lives in a vi. Besides, he¡¯s so capable. He can raised ourpensation to 95,000 yuan per square meter by talking with the president of Hongda Real Estate. Can Ding Ning do that?"

    "He can¡¯t do that now, but it doesn¡¯t mean he can¡¯t do that in the future."

    Ling Yun stiffened her neck and said stubbornly. She believed that Ding Ning wouldn¡¯t be just an ordinary doctor in the future.

    "Let¡¯s talk about it after he can. Now dress up and go out with me. Dress up smartly tonight, and make me proud of you!"

    Chu Yunxiu decisively stopped talking about Ding Ning. She knew that as long as they talked about Ding Ning, Ling Yun would never give in.

    She secretly decided to throw Ding Ning out as soon as he came back. Anyway, the house was going to be pulled down, and there was a reason to throw him away.

    As long as Ding Ning was far away from Ling Yun, they couldn¡¯t often meet each other. Ling Yun would find that she had a better choice after spending more time with the nephew of Aunt Wang. Maybe she would get over Ding Ning.

    In the heavily guarded Simao Military Area, there was a sentry post within several steps. Even Ding Ning had to call Zhou Yaozu and asked him toe out and pick him up.

    It seemed that Monkey¡¯s assassination made the leaders of the military region extremely angry. Someone sneaked in a border defense military area and almost killed Monkey.

    No, to be exact, Monkey had been killed. If his heart was not on the right, the killer would seed.

    It was a great shame for the military region, but it was a normal thing for Ding Ning.

    After all, those ck-d men with masks were well-trained. They were not weaker than the special forces, especially good at stealth and assassination. They could never be treated as ordinary people.

    Although Simao Military Region was a border defense military region, no special forces were stationed here. It was understandable that those ck-d men coulde and go without being discovered.

    ording to Zhou Yaozu¡¯s narration, Ding Ning knew that the ck-d men also did him a favor. In the early morning, people from the media and the hospital came to surround the gate of the military area. They wanted to interview Ding Ning, but left after being refused by the military area. Otherwise, if he was stuck with them, he could never easily get away.

    Ding Ning was eager to go back to Ninghai. After exchanging phone numbers with Zhou Yaozu, he took his luggage and hurried to the airport.

    Zhou Yaozu repeatedly asked him to stay. However, seeing he have decided to go, Zhou Yaozu drove him to the airport and kept inviting him toe here when he had time.

    Five hourster, Ding Ning appeared at Ninghai Hongkou Airport and stopped a taxi to drive him to the Precision Technology Instrument Company in Yangpu District.

    Compared with the distance from his residence to the precision technology instrumentpany, it was closer to go there from the airport. He made a phone call to Xiao Nuo on his way. Xiao Nuo¡¯s relieved voice made him feel warm.

    Ninghai Precision Technology Instrument Company was arge and capablepany with its own 18-storey office building and production nt.

    The president Xia Ziyu was a man in his forties. He didn¡¯t look like a businessman, but looked like a schr instead. He looked bookish, wearing wire-rimmed sses and a well-fitting white shirt. His gentle and elegant temperament was pretty likable. Besides, he showed a very enthusiastic attitude towards Ding Ning. As soon as Ding Ning entered his office, he hurriedly asked the beautiful female secretary to serve him tea, which showed that he paid enough attention to him.

    "Mr. Hu has always been the traditional Chinese medicine master that I admire. You don¡¯t know that I had severely suffered from gout. I visited all the hospitals, but my condition had never been improved. After someone introduced Mr. Hu to me, I went to visit him. I didn¡¯t expect that just after a course of treatment, my gout was cured. Later, I went to Mr. Hu¡¯s home with gifts to show my gratitude several times, but he refused to ept them. He¡¯s really an elder doctor with a benevolent heart."

    Xia Ziyu was very talkative, and directly looked at Ding Ning¡¯s eyes while talking, which made Ding Ning feel that he was very sincere.

    Ding Ning said with a chuckle, "Mr. Hu is indeed an elder who deserves respect. We are good friends despite difference in age. President Xia, this time I make bold to visit you, because I want to ask you for a favor."

    "Hey, as a friend of Mr. Hu, you are also my friend. Stop calling me President Xia. If you think well of me, just call me brother Xia. Tell me what you want. As long as I can help you, I will never refuse you."

    Xia Ziyu said brightly.

    "Since you said that, I¡¯d better do as you asked. I will tell you what I want."

    Ding Ning took out the design drawing and handed it to him, "Well, brother Xia, I n to customize a batch of strength instruments like this here. All data has been marked on it. I¡¯m wondering if you can produce them ording to the standard."

    Xia Ziyu looked at the drawing carefully, and he frowned slightly, "Brother Ding, can make bold to ask, what is this used for? I have never seen such a strange instrument."

    "You can consider it a massaging machine. I¡¯m wondering if you can produce it."

    It was not that Ding Ning intended to hide it from him. He just thought that it was not necessarily a good thing to tell him in advance before it was clinically tested.

    "I think I can do it." Xia Ziyu first confirmed that he could ept this order, and then changed his voice in embarrassment, "But it could cost a lot."

    "How much does it probably cost?" Ding Ning asked nervously. Xia Ziyu looked straightforward, but no one knew if he would demand an exorbitant price. After all, he had only one million and one hundred thousand yuan in total.

    Xia Ziyu looked at his nervous face and suddenly smiled, "Brother Ding, take it easy. Let me exin to you. Most of our instruments are finished products, but there are customized instruments. Most of them have ready-made temtes, but the instrument you want has no ready-made temte, so its price is rtively higher. After all, the temte of any instrument costs the most. It costs about 1.5 million to make the temte. I want to know, how many do you want to order?"

    Ding Ning was disheartened, and replied after pondering, "I probably need a thousand of them at the beginning."

    "What aboutter?" Xia Ziyu showed the sagacity of a businessman at the moment, and kept asking.

    "If they meet quality standards, we can cooperate for a long time, and the demand in theter stage may greatly increase."

    Ding Ning remained thoughtful for a few seconds and then replied categorically. He knew that Xia Ziyu had his reason to ask that question.

    "Well, brother Ding, since you call me brother Xia, I¡¯m not going to talk nonsense with you. As long as you sign an exclusive production contract with ourpany, I will exempt the expense at the beginning and charge you a hundred yuan for producing an instrument in the future. Is that okay?"

    Xia Ziyu forthright pped the table and said, while fixedly staring at Ding Ning. It seemed that he was a little worried that Ding Ning would disagree, which made the beautiful secretary next to them opened her eyes wide in shock.

    Ding Ning looked at him thoughtfully, and then reached out with a smile, "I¡¯m looking forward for a pleasant cooperation. We can sign the contract at any time."

    "Good, you¡¯re straightforward. Sisi, draft a contract."

    Xia Ziyu resolutely told the secretary.

    Although the secretary was confused, she still went to print the contract as he asked.

    After that, they no longer talked about business, and began to chat aimlessly.

    To be honest, Xia Ziyu was a very knowledgeable person with unique views on economy, politics, cultural geography, international situations etc.

    They talked happily with each other, seemingly regretting they hadn¡¯t met earlier.

    From their conversation, Ding Ning knew that Xia Ziyu came from the countryside of Nanxiang. After graduating from high school, he could not afford to go to college, so he went to work in Ninghai with nothing.

    He had waited at table and washed bowls at restaurants, as well as slept under the overpass and fed on instant noodles. Nevertheless, no matter how harsh life was and how poor he was, he had never forgotten to enrich himself. He participated in various training as long as he had some spare money. He learned knowledge with avidity, and had received a master degree now.

    Knowledge changed destiny. With his knowledge reserve and unique vision and resolution, he spent more than ten years to create the current grand enterprise and became a typical first-generation rich man.

    Recalling his experience when he first went to work in Ninghai, Xia Ziyu sighed. It made Ding Ning deeply admire him. One¡¯s sess was no ident. Opportunities were reserved for those who were prepared. Xia Ziyu¡¯s experience could be considered the most inspirational history of building up a family fortune.

    "President Xia, I¡¯ve printed the contract."

    The secretary named Sisi curiously looked at Ding Ning and respectfully said to Xia Ziyu.

    It made Ding Ning increasingly admire Xia Ziyu. Nowadays, the president always asked his secretary to do everything for him, and slept with his secretary when there was nothing to do.

    However, he could tell from the secretary¡¯s eyes that Xia Ziyu had never slept with this beautiful female secretary.

    "Brother Ding, check the contract. If there is anything wrong with it, we can modify it."

    Xia Ziyu took over the contract and handed it to Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning read it carefully and found nothing wrong. He signed the contract, reached out and said with a smile, "Thank you, brother Xia."

    "Haha, I¡¯m looking forward for a pleasant cooperation!"

    Xia Ziyu seemed to be happier than Ding Ning with his grin from ear to ear.

    Ding Ning refused his invitation to have dinner together and left.

    Xia Ziyu sent him to the door with enthusiasm and said, "brother Ding, we are partners from now on. You should hurry up to register apany. After all, there are manypanies that do not do business with individuals."

    "I will do it as soon as possible. If you are worried about that, after I register thepany, I will re-sign a contract with you in the name of thepany."

    Ding Ning said with a smile.

    "No, I prefer to directly do business with you. Nopany has a reputation higher than that of yours. We don¡¯t need to re-sign the contract."

    Xia Ziyu adjusted his sses and said resolutely.

    "It seems that brother Xia has recognized my identity." Ding Ning shook his head and said with a bitter smile.

    "Hahaha, brother Ding, don¡¯tugh at me. I just inferred that from the rtionship between you and Mr. Hu."

    Xia Ziyu did not deny it, but insteadughed out loud like an old fox who had cheated on his wife.

    Ding Ning sincerely ttered him, "It¡¯s no wonder that brother Xia can run such a bigpany."

    "I remember a senior told me that the top investment is not investing in a certain industry, but investing in a promising person. I believe that I will not misjudge you. In the future, we will have plenty of opportunities to do business. Let¡¯s ask Mr. Hu out and have a gathering another day."

    After pleasantries, Xia Ziyu returned to the office with joy, sitting there and grinning from ear to ear.

    The secretary failed to hold back her curiosity after hesitating for a long while. She asked, "President Xia, why are you so happy?"

    "Haha, I got a big deal today. Ourpany has received the biggest order ever. I should be happy."

    Xia Ziyu failed to hold back the smile on his face and said in high spirits.

    "The biggest order? President Xia, why can¡¯t I understand? Isn¡¯t it an instrument that no one has heard of?"

    The secretary stroked her hair with a confused look.

    "Sisi, as a businessman, I must take the long view and know how to seize the opportunity. Maybe you consider that I will lose a lot by helping him make the mold for free just in order to sign an exclusive order. But do you know that who the young man is?"

    Xia Ziyu asked with a mysterious smile on his face.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 83 Gloomy

    "Isn¡¯t he called Ding, Ding Ning, ah, I got it. He is the highly-skilled doctor Ding Ning?"

    With a sudden scream, the secretary blushed with excitement, and then became extremely regretful and looked speechless. "Oh my God, I actually saw the living Ding Ning. Oh, how didn¡¯t I recognize him and ask him for a signature or take a photo with him? I¡¯m so regretful. I¡¯m so stupid that I didn¡¯t recognize my idol and missed such a rare opportunity. If it¡¯s known by other members of our fan club, they will definitely me me. God, Ding Ning is so handsome and looks younger than in the video..."

    Xia Ziyu was speechless. He knocked on his desk with his index finger to stop the secretary who had always been dignified from talking about her infatuation with Ding Ning, "Sisi, I am teaching you to do business, but you just think about your idol."

    "I¡¯m sorry, president Xia. I think it a great pity to miss my idol. I am a member of his fan club. I had never been a fan of any star, but I¡¯m a fan of doctor Ding. I learned more about the experience of his treatment to the patient who was going to be amputated. He didn¡¯t want to be famous at all, but decided to treat the patient because he was just moved by the experience of the patient. Even when he was treating the patient, he did not know that the treatment would be uploaded to the Inte. The patient is a border guard. In order to cover hisrades..."

    Sisi was a member of Ding Ning¡¯s fan club indeed. She learned about every detail of the matter on that day.

    ording to her narration, Xia Ziyu looked thoughtful. He had thought that Ding Ning was a very deep-minded person and the treatment was just a show.

    However, at this moment, he understood that it was a story different from what he had thought. Although as a businessman, he did not consider that there was anything wrong with making a show, he subconsciously disliked it and didn¡¯t feel like having close contact with such a deep-minded person.

    However, after learning about Ding Ning¡¯s original intention, he had a different opinion on Ding Ning. Such a person deserved his deep friendship.

    "Well, let¡¯s get back to the subject. Now we¡¯ll continue our conversation. Now you know why I want to sign the exclusive production order even I have to make the mold for him for free?"

    Xia Ziyu said with a smile.

    The secretary nodded hard and looked at him with innocent eyes, "Because he is Ding Ning."

    Xia Ziyu supported his forehead with his hand and wanted to cry, wondering if he should change a secretary. The secretary was so unresponsive.

    "Isn¡¯t it? What¡¯s the reason?" Fortunately, the secretary was very studious, duly satisfying Xia Ziyu¡¯s special hobby of teaching others.

    Xia Ziyu felt refreshed and said, "Because he is Ding Ning!"

    The secretary pouted her lips and looked at him as if he was mentally retarded, which made him get gooseflesh.

    He didn¡¯t dare to keep her guessing. Otherwise, if the secretary really considered him mentally retarded, it would be detrimental to his brilliant image.

    He was exasperated to say, "You are so silly. Since you know that he is Ding Ning, why don¡¯t you think about why he asked us to make such instruments at this time?"

    With her big bright eyes blinking and her long fan-like eyshes flickering, the secretary did not speak with a humble look, fully satisfying Xia Ziyu¡¯s desire to teach others.

    "What is the most popr topic now? It must be the anesthesia of traditional Chinese medicine. I don¡¯t know what the instrument he wants to make is used for. Nevertheless, he said that it will be in great demandter, which means this kind of instrument is very likely rted to the promotion of the anesthesia of traditional Chinese medicine. Just think about there are so many hospitals around the country, how many this kind of instruments will be demanded? How much profit it will bring for ourpany to sign this exclusive production contract first? What is more important is reputation. With a good reputation, ourpany will enter a period of rapid development."

    Xia Ziyu waved his fists and said excitedly.

    "We can charge him one hundred yuan for each instrument. In fact, except for the cost of engraving the mold at the beginning, it costs less than forty yuan to produce this instrument with little technical content. We can make a profit which is more than 100%. Wow, President Xia, you are awesome. You can analyze so many things from some fine details, and you deserve to be my idol."

    The secretary held her hands in front of her chest. She seemed to admire him a lot, while thinking, "He¡¯s really a profiteer who even dares to make profits from my idol."

    "Youngdy, there are still many things that you should learn. You must analyze more and think hard when anythinges up."

    Xia Ziyu felt himself highly ttered, but there was something that he hadn¡¯t told the secretary. Besides making money, making Ding Ning indebted to him was the most important thing.

    As a rising star in the medicalmunity, he was so young. Who could specte on the level he could reach in the future?

    As long as he had a close rtionship with Ding Ning, no matter the brand effect or the convenience brought by private friendship would make it the most sessful investment.

    He was capable of seeing through people. He could tell that Ding Ning was actually very arrogant. Someone like Ding Ning took favor very seriously and would not ask for it easily. He offered to make the mold for free, which happened to be a big favor.

    As he expected, Ding Ning epted his favor with pleasure. Knowing that Xia Ziyu would never lose but would gain great profitster instead, Ding Ning still epted his favor with pleasure.

    It was easy to make perfection more perfect, but it was difficult to provide timely help. It cost 1.5 million yuan to make the initial mold, but he only had 1.1 million yuan. If Xia Ziyu did not do him a favor, the shortage of 400 thousand yuan was enough to make things extremely difficult for him.

    He wasn¡¯t cheeky enough to ask Mr. Hu or Mr. Zhang for money. Therefore, although Xia Ziyu seemingly managed to get the best for himself at the least expense, he was not disgusted with that. It was the embodiment of his boldness. There was nothing wrong with that!

    Ding Ning took a taxi to return to the urban area, and went to Tianfu Building to buy a tinum ne after ordering a cake. In any case, now Ling Yun could be roughly considered his girlfriend, so he couldn¡¯t be slipshod on her birthday as before.

    What was more, he now had money. The tinum ne worth more than 8,000 yuan was affordable for him. He had never been a stingy person and thought little of money.

    After he picked a ne, held a cake and bought a lot of vegetables in a supermarket, it was already more than eight o¡¯clock in the evening.

    When he returned to his residence, he found that the lights of Ling Yun¡¯s apartment were turned off. Did they go outside to celebrate her birthday?

    It might be true. Chu Yunxiu attached great importance to Ling Yun¡¯s birthday. In the past years, Ling Yun had never gone out to celebrate her birthday because she wanted to be apanied by him. This time he deceived her that he couldn¡¯te back today, so it was reasonable that she and her mother went out to celebrate her birthday.

    Ding Ning did not contemte it, and began to wash the vegetables and prepare a fine dinner. He muttered in his heart, "Little Ling Yun, you should eat less tonight, lest you have no appetite for this fine dinner."

    "Pa pa pa!"

    With a knock at the door, Ding Ning put down the food in his hand, washed his hands and went to open the door. "Gee, aunt Chu, youe back. Where is Ling Yun?"

    "Ling Yun? She went shopping with her boyfriend."

    With unconcealed contempt on her face, Chu Yunxiu leant against the door, squinted at Ding Ning and said. There was still blush after drunkenness on her white face.

    Ding Ning twisted the corners of his mouth and helplessly said with a bitter smile, "Aunt Chu, are you drunk? Let me make some hangover-cure soup for you."

    "Ding Ning, I tell you, you are not good enough for my daughter Ling Yun. Stop thinking about her. She has found a boyfriend. They just met yesterday, and have fallen in love with each other. Tonight it is her boyfriend who celebrates her birthday by specially holding a dance party for her. A lot, a lot of social celebrities have participated in it. He¡¯s rich, powerful and iparable to you. He has a luxury car, a vi and endless money. Tonight Ling Yun is the focus of the dance party, and everyone revolved around her. Haha, she is a princess, a well-deserved princess."

    Chu Xiuyun was obviously drunk. She leant against the door and kept talking with her transfixed eyes, "Do you know what her boyfriend gave her for her birthday? It¡¯s a tinum ne iid with a two-carat diamond. Just the ne is worth more than 100,000 yuan. You¡¯ve ever seen so much money in your life, right? Brat."

    Ding Ning¡¯s face was ashen. Thinking of Ling Yun¡¯s ambiguous words over the phone today, he felt so distressed as if his heart was needled. He said with patience, "Aunt Chu, you are drunk. Just go back to have a rest."

    After finishing his words, he wanted to close the door. Unexpectedly Chu Xiuyun blocked the door, pointed at Ding Ning¡¯s nose and said, "Brat, I warn you, leave my daughter Ling Yun alone. You can¡¯t offer her the happiness she wants. Today Ie here not to tell you how happy Ling Yun is now, but to tell you that her boyfriend just talked with the developer and then they agreed to pay us 9,500 yuan for each square meter. You can never do it. What¡¯s more, our house is going to be pulled down. If I remember correctly, you haven¡¯t paid the rent for this month. I don¡¯t mind about it. I don¡¯t want the rent for this month. You just move away tomorrow, and don¡¯te back to find Ling Yun again. You don¡¯t deserve her. Have you heard that!"

    "Here is the rent for this month. I will move away tomorrow, but it¡¯s not decided by you whether Ling Yun is happy or not. If she does not want to see me again, she will tell me personally. Goodbye, and I won¡¯t bother to see you out!"

    Looking at Chu Yunxiu¡¯s snobbish face, Ding Ning had already reached the edge of the explosion of anger. He reached out to take out a wad of bills, put them in Chu Yunxiu¡¯s hands even without counting them, pushed her out and shut the door.

    "Bang bang bang!"

    "Brat, do you think you are somebody with several thousand yuan? How you dare to shut me out. You should look at yourself in the mirror. Bah, as a poor man, you dare to hook up with my daughter Ling Yun... "

    Chu Yunxiu battered the door desperately, while cursing him.

    Ding Ning sat on the bed, clenching his fists tightly, and his knuckles turned white. The orange light shone on his drooping head gloomily, just like his expression at the moment.

    It hurt. His heart hurt. His heart hurt terribly. He didn¡¯t believe that Ling Yun was a girl who admired vanity. However, she didn¡¯t tell him that the guy arranged a birthday party for her, and she also made an ambiguous statement to hide it from himself. She had never done that. What did it mean?

    He did not believe that Ling Yun would betray him, but he needed an exnation of why she deceived him.

    The curse at the door had stopped. Ding Ning automatically stood up, washed and selected vegetables, put them in the pan and cooked them. After that, he ced these Ling Yun¡¯s favorite dishes on the table and covered them with empty tes.

    There was a cake in the center of the table. The cake was not big, but it was the strawberry vor which was Ling Yun¡¯s favorite.

    On the cake, it was written with cream, "Happy birthday to Yun. From Ning, your little follower who will always guard your!"

    Candles were inserted into the cake. There were twenty-two of them, which meant that after today, she would turn twenty-two years old.

    She once said with a smile that when she turned 22 years old which was above the legal age for marriage, she would steal her household register book from her home and register for marriage with her little follower.

    He once thought that she was joking. However, when she kissed him that day, he knew that she was serious.

    "Patter patter!"

    He kept turning on and turning off the lighter...

    The flickering fire shone on his unclear face which showed no fear, no uneasiness, no anger but only endless indifference and a constantly sinking heart...

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 84 The Breakup

    Time passed little by little, and the old-fashioned pendulum clock chimed ten o¡¯clock with a ng.

    Ding Ning ignited all the candles and began to pack his luggage with no expression. The pain of grief made him not want to stay here for a minute.

    He uncovered the floor tiles under the bed and took out the old parcel that he brought to Ninghai. It was made of canvas, old, but still well-knit.

    He reced the floor tiles, pulled out a piece of luggage and opened it, then took out some wearable clothes from the wardrobe, folded and put them neatly in the luggage.

    Then he carried the parcel on his shoulder, pulled the luggage, put the key of the room on the table with the candles still burning, opened the door without hesitation, and left without looking back and unwillingness.

    When he just got out of the corridor, a dazzling light shone from far to near. Ding Ning stopped and took a step back, standing in the passageway with darkness.

    "Creak!"

    A slight brake sounded, and a ck deluxe Mercedes-Benz off-road vehicle stopped in front of the building.

    A handsome man in a white shirt and ck-rimmed sses got out from the driver¡¯s seat and walked quickly with great gentleness to the front passenger seat to open the door.

    He reached out his left hand to hold the door, smiled, and said, "My princess, you are home!"

    A slender leg wearing mesh stockings got out of the car. Under the beautiful leg, it was a seven-inch-high white high-heeled shoe. The man leaned back slightly and seemed to extend his hand to hold.

    A waterfall-like hair showed up at the side door, between which was a beautiful and fair face with a blush.

    Wearing a beautiful white evening gown and seven-inch high heels, the noble and elegant Ling Yun walked down from the passager seat and smiled at the man, "Thank you, Brother Junwei!"

    Her shiny neck was wearing a shiny diamond ne, which was still dazzling in the darkness. Seeing that, Ding Ning felt a fitful pain in his heart.

    Tonight, she really looked like a princess. He had known her for five years, but she had never been so beautifully dressed in high heels. Today, she presented her beautiful side for another man. A prince and a princess, they stood together and looked so perfect for each other.

    "I will walk you in!"

    The man gracefully raised his arm and gestured Ling Yun to hold it.

    Ling Yun hesitated and smiled embarrassedly. But she reached out and held his arm after all.

    Looking at this scene, Ding Ning gripped his fist hard. His heart was as painful as being torn. He lowered his head and walked out dragging his luggage.

    "Ding Ning, when did youe back?"

    Ling Yun suddenly saw Ding Ning, shouted in surprise, and then immediately realized something. She released the man¡¯s arm in panic, "Ding Ning, this is not what you think. Please let me exin!"

    "There¡¯s nothing to exin. I am leaving. I wish you happiness!"

    There was no pain, no hatred, and no jealousy, only a ruthless nonchnce that was cold and bitter in Ding Ning¡¯s eyes.

    Ling Yun felt a sharp twinge in her heart as if something was missing. She reached out her hand to hold Ding Ning and said anxiously, "Please listen to me. It¡¯s not what you think!"

    Ding Ning slowly and firmly shook off her hand, did not look at her, dragged the luggage, and strode forward. The voice of nonchnce came through the night wind,

    "From the moment you cheated on me, what the truth is has been no longer important, cherish it. See you, erm, no, no more, princess!"

    Ling Yun¡¯s movement dropped. Her hand that was reaching out stopped in the air stiffly, and her eyes turned vacuous and desperate with tears dripping down her cheek uncontrobly.

    "Yes, the most basic thing between two people in a rtionship is trust, but I have deceived him. Although it is not intended, deception is deception. There is no reason to talk about it."

    "Should I hold him and tell him that I was forced by my mother to go to the blind date. The reason that I went shopping with the man was to tell him that I already had a boyfriend, and I held his arm because I was not used to wearing high heels, my feet hurt that I needed him to be a walking stick."

    All exnations seemed to be so weak at this moment because Chu Yunxiu was an issue that they could never sort out.

    "He is your boyfriend?" The man¡¯s slightly maic, mellow voice rang in her ear.

    "Now, probably not."

    Ling Yun looked up and opened her mouth, letting her tears flow back into her eyes. Except for crying in front of Ding Ning, she never shed tears in front of other men.

    She was Ling Yun, the big sister of Fuxing Street, and Ding Ning¡¯s Master Yun, she would only reveal the most vulnerable side in front of her beloved.

    "Exin to him well. If he really loves you, he would understand."

    The man seemed to be very kind, but Ling Yun did not notice a sense of scheme flickered on the corner of his mouth.

    "Thank you. I have already arrived home. You should go back!"

    Ling Yun said with a calm expression on her face. It sounded polite and distant.

    She felt regretful and sorry that she went to the blind date at the back of Ding Ning and ran into him when she held the man¡¯s arm.

    "It was just a few steps, why not refuse him? Ding Ning is the one who you love the most. Why still tangle with him."

    "Is it really because of the pressure from mom? Or you already started to like the man in front of you, that you get obsessed with his gentleness and reasonableness."

    "Ling Yun, you are a wanton woman." Ling Yun deeply med himself.

    She had to admit that the man in front of her was extremely excellent. And every word he said was able to touch the most sensitive part of her heart.

    She liked his voice, his demeanor, his care, and his gentleness, and she once lost her feelings that she had passed her affection to him.

    But when she saw Ding Ning leaving with a determinate coldness, her heart was twitching pain, and she realized that she did not pass her affection to another man. She always loved Ding Ning, determined and persistent.

    Her feelings for the man in front of her were not the love but the missing family affection. In him, she seemed to feel that she was given care with fatherly love, and that was all.

    "I will leave then. I will call you when I get home safe!"

    The man said with a gentle voice, got in the vehicle neatly, and started the engine, ready to leave.

    "No, we won¡¯t meet again. I don¡¯t want him to misunderstand me again!"

    The cold voice of Ling Yun came through. It was as cold and heartless as Ding Ning¡¯s voice, without any emotions.

    The man¡¯s mouth slightly twitched in an undetectable way. He still smiled warmly and said, "Even if we can¡¯t be a couple, it¡¯s okay for us to be friends."

    "Sorry, I have many friends, and I don¡¯t need you. I don¡¯t want him to have any misunderstandings. Let¡¯s end here!"

    Ling Yun said in a stiff voice, turned her back, and left in high heels. Her graceful figure was as elegant as a white swan in the night.

    The man stared at her back for a long time, and there was a hint of ckness in his eyes. He cursed in a low voice,

    "Crazy bitch, you thought I am in love with you? I am here to retaliate against Ding Ning. Wait and see. Slowly, I will make you fall for me. And I will dump you after you make Ding Ning miserable!"

    "Boom"!

    He stepped on the gas pedal, and the Mercedes-Benz off-road left like an arrow from the string. He wanted to catch up with Ding Ning, who made him get suspended from his post for a long time, to enjoy the disowned-dog look of him.

    Yes, this man was the chief of the Intelligence Division of the National Security Intelligence Bureau, Liu Junwei. Because he made the wrong decision to let Monkey die, he was suspended from his post for a long time to retrospect by Mo Fei.

    He was waiting to get promoted happily. And that made him very confused as if he were struck by lightning. At the same time, he started to hate Ding Ning to the core for saving Monkey¡¯s life.

    He believed that all the unfair treatment he had suffered so far was due to Ding Ning¡ªif he did not save Monkey officiously, how could he be punished?

    His ambition was big, but his mind was very small. He did not reflect on his own mistakes. Instead, he got angry at Ding Ning and swore to retaliate against him.

    Just in time, his aunt was about to set him up with a girlfriend. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to go to a blind date. But after he found that the girl on the picture brought by his aunt was Ling Yun, he got overjoyed and agreed right away.

    As the chief of the Intelligence Division of the National Security Bureau, he knew all information about Ding Ning like a book, including his dubious rtionship with Ling Yun that was like the best friends but also lovers.

    The other participant in the blind date arranged by his aunt was Ling Yun, which fit in exactly with his wishes. He would not be Liu Junwei if he failed to seize the chance to retaliate against Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning¡¯s good at martial arts. He certainly wouldn¡¯t be silly to fight him or kill him. The best way to retaliate was to seduce his love away to destroy his mindset.

    It could vent his hate without breaking thew. What revenge method could be better than that in the world?

    Ling Yun walked to the door of the house lost. She was about to open the door with the key when she found Ding Ning¡¯s room was half-close with the light still on.

    That made her feel refreshed, and a glimmer of hope grew in her heart. "Ding Ning has not left. He still cares about me and wille back." She kept cheering herself up.

    She opened the door and walked into Ding Ning¡¯s room. She got drawn to the cake with the candles still burning at first sight. Ling Yun covered her mouth with tears falling like rain.

    She walked up to the table and uncovered the empty bowls that were put upside down covering the dishes. An enticing aroma started to fill her nose.

    Stir-fried squid, stewed sirloin with lily, spicy tofu, fish-vored pork... Each was a dish that she liked.

    She recalled her birthdays over the past five years. It was like a movie ying in her mind. No matter how busy or tired he got, he would celebrate her birthday with her.

    On her birthday every year, she would melt into his brilliant smile and gentle eyes. At that time, she was the happiest princess.

    Princess, the word seemed so ironic at this moment!

    "Ding Ning, do you know? I just want to be your princess. I am sorry, I was wrong. I should not lie to you, sorry. Pleasee back, wuwuwu..."

    Ling Yun opened the unimpressive small gift box on the table as if she found a treasure. When she saw the tinum ne, she finally couldn¡¯t help but cry out loud.

    She knew how stubborn Ding Ning¡¯s temper was. Once he had made his decision, nothing could hold him back. She got very regretful for being of two minds and not able to refuse her mother¡¯s usual tricks.

    She grabbed the tinum ne tightly, just like the drowning man clutching thest straw.

    With tearful eyes, she pulled off the ne that was said to be worth more than one hundred thousand dors by Chu Yunxiu, threw it to the corner of the wall like rubbish, and put on the birthday gift that Ding Ning gave her with care.

    She went to the bathroom and looked in the mirror with red and swollen eyes, stroked the ne with fondness, murmured in a low voice,

    "Ding Ning, I was wrong. I will turn back your heart, and I won¡¯t let you leave me again. From today on, this ne will always be with me."

    "Oh, my sweetheart, what are you doing? This diamond ne is worth more than one hundred thousand dors. Why did you throw it away?"

    Chu Yunxiu, who was startled by Ling Yun¡¯s crying, went over at some point. She looked at the torn diamond white gold ne in the corner, quickly picked it up and shouted distressedly.

    "More than one hundred thousand? Didn¡¯t you say that it was a high imitation that you bought with a hundred dors?"

    Ling Yun¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed and asked with a cold and icy voice.

    "What do you mean that I bought a high imitation with a hundred dors? This is a genuine diamond ne worth more than one hundred thousand dors. It was a gift from Junwei. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t ept it. So I lied that it was a high imitation!"

    Chu Yunxiu squatted on the ground trying to put the ne pieces back together. She did not notice Ling Yun¡¯s abnormality and answered with an air of a matter of course.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 85 Simple Happiness

    "You made me ept a ne worth more than one hundred thousand dors? What kind of person do you think I am? Chu Yunxiu, are you trying to sell me to repay you for your upbringing? I am telling you. I have had enough of you. I am in control of my love life. You don¡¯t interfere with it anymore. Aren¡¯t your tricks crying and threatening to kill yourself? Well, why don¡¯t you do it? I won¡¯t hold you back. I might as well kill myself. I have lived long enough anyway."

    Ling Yun finally burst out, screaming hysterically with her face turning red and full of falling tears.

    Chu Yunxiu¡¯s mouth was opened wide. She would have never imagined that Ling Yun would react in such a strong way. Agape and tongue-tied, she looked at her empty eyes, feeling bitter in her heart.

    However, as a woman of her words, she had formed a bossy habit. She became angry from shame and yelled, "You are such an ungrateful daughter to talk to me like this! What do you see in that guy? You can love him however you like. But I am telling you that I have already turned him out of doors. And he won¡¯te back anymore. If you want to stay together with him, you are not my daughter anymore."

    "Oh, I see. I was wondering why he left. If so, I have nothing to say!"

    Ling Yun kneeled down with a bump and made three loud kowtows without demur. She used so much force that her forehead bled.

    "What are you doing, you are crazy..."

    Chu Yunxiu was shocked and hurriedly went up to hold her up.

    Ling Yun was expressionless. She threw her mother¡¯s hand and stood up. She said coldly, "I am an unfilial daughter. I am repaying you for your upbringing with these three kowtows. I can¡¯t afford the extra. I will repay you in the next life. From now on, I am no longer your daughter. You are no longer my mother. My business will not have anything to do with you anymore."

    "You..." Chu Yunxiu pointed her finger at Ling Yun, trembling. Her eyes turned red right away. Then she pped on Ling Yun¡¯s face with a p and said angrily, "You are crazy. How dare you to say that?"

    "Chu Yunxiu, I am not your daughter now. You have no right to hit me. You have no right to use my happiness to exchange for wealth. When I am gone, you should forget about me as you have never given birth to me."

    Ling Yun said disheartened, turned away and walked up to the door.

    "Youe back. Think of your dad and the ancestors of Ling Family. How will you face them?"

    Chu Yunxiu shouted out loud with tears.

    "If my dad were still alive, he would never sell his daughter¡¯s happiness to exchange for the so-called glory and wealth. Chu Yunxiu, I am really disappointed with you. I beg you, let me go. Do you know how much I hate you? You don¡¯t know. You only see money and money in your eyes. If giving up all your money could bring dad back to life, would you do that?"

    Ling Yunughed bitterly and said with her eyes full of sadness and disappointment, "Of course you won¡¯t do it. In your eyes, nobody is more important than money. You know what? I hate myself for being your daughter. I hate myself for obeying you over and over, which led to this bitter ending today. I was wrong, terribly wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to your unreasonable request. I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to go to the so-called birthday party. Standing in that luxury hall, I didn¡¯t feel like being a princess at all, but a prostitute who sold her happiness in exchange for wealth!"

    "What are you talking? You don¡¯t understand mom at all. All I do was for you. If your father coulde back, I would give up everything or even ten years of my life. Everything I do is for your good. You are my daughter. Why would I hurt you? I was trying to help you live a good life so that you don¡¯t have to wear yourself out for making a living."

    Chu Yunxiu cried out loud hugging with Ling Yun. She was really scared because she had never seen her daughter like that.

    Ling Yun slowly and resolutely pushed her away. Her tears never stopped and had already soaked the evening gown on the chest. She said bleakly,

    "I am tired. I am staying overnight here. I will find a ce and move tomorrow. Don¡¯t tell me that it is for my happiness. You don¡¯t know what happiness is."

    Ling Yun gently stroked the old and familiar table and looked around with nostalgia. Ding Ning seemed to have never left, and looked at her quietly in a corner.

    She closed her eyes and let the tears flow, whispering like dreaming,

    "In my eyes, happiness is simple. We don¡¯t need much money. We just need enough for living. We don¡¯t need a big or luxury house. It only needs to be livable. If we have a car, that would be nice. But if we don¡¯t, that is also okay. We can take a bus or subway together. As long as we stay together every day, we don¡¯t even need words. We can feel each other¡¯s heart by eye contact. We can feel each other¡¯s existence by a slight breath. Through a smile, an expression, an action, we would know each other¡¯s thought. To be near each other, to know each other, to feel each other, and to depend on each other. That¡¯s the happiness I want!"

    Chu Yunxiu looked at Ling Yun as if she had never known her daughter, and thoroughly understood her definition of happiness. She remembered that her husband left home for good because of her greediness. She started to feel confused and regretful and said as if she was self-talking and torturing, "I only wanted to live a better life. Is this wrong?"

    "You aren¡¯t wrong. It was always someone else¡¯s fault. You impose your will on others and never think about their feelings. You always think that others want the same things as you. But many things are more important than money. Family affection, friendship, love, dignity... Compared with material life, these are the most valuable spiritual wealth. "

    Ling Yun felt fitful twinges in her heart and said with her face full of evident sadness, "Ding Ning is aloof in his heart and soul. But you have demeaned him since the beginning. You always think that he is poor and not promising. Whenever you met him, you either gave him a dig or asked for rent or warned him to stay away from me. You were never nice to him. Four years ago, you had a nephritis attack. It was Ding Ning who cured you with no lingering effect left. Three years ago, you got cholecystitis. And he also cured you. Last year, you had breast cancer. After Ding Ning noticed it, he didn¡¯t want you to get worried, so he asked me to buy sleeping pills for you and treated you every night for three months. The whole three months, he stayed up every night to treat you with acupuncture. And he needed to go to university in the daytime. But you scolded him saying that he was azy and unambitious pig. Those were all serious diseases worth mentioning. And there were countless minor diseases like having a cold or fever. He cured of all the diseases you got. But he never let me tell you because he didn¡¯t want you to think that he tried to please you deliberately. Why did he keep doing a hard but thankless job? Because he was motherless since he was a kid, he wanted to feel the warmth of the family. He would be grateful even if you invited him with a patronizing attitude for dinner at festivals to increase festive spirit. He treated you with all his heart. But how did you treat him?" .

    Chu Yunxiu¡¯s expression changed dramatically. She recalled that every time she felt sick, she would sleep sound at night and felt full of vim and vigor in the morning of the next day.

    Last year, her chest did grow a lump-like thing with dull pain. She was about to go to the hospital to take a check the next day. But after a sleep that night, the pain disappeared. Therefore she didn¡¯t go to the hospital.

    Calcting the approximate time, she realized that the chest lump disappearedpletely in almost three months.

    Having a second thought, after Ding Ning moved in, she realized that she had not had any illnesses. Once she felt a bit ufortable, she would recover the next day after she woke up.

    She had always been weak since she was a child. After her husband was gone missing, she fell ill even more frequently. And she had taken many types of medicines by turns. It was a miracle that she had been healthy in the past five years.

    She thought that it was because she had done more exercise that she didn¡¯t get sick. Until now, she knew that it was all due to Ding Ning.

    Especially when she thought that she had had breast cancer, she trembled with fear. Even if it was in the early stage, it was still tricky to treat. There were many cases that people had to get their breast removed to prevent the spread of cancer cells.

    To say the very least, even if she could recover without losing the breast in the hospital, she wouldn¡¯t necessarily be able to afford the huge cost of the hospital treatment expense.

    Thinking of what Ding Ning had done for her silently for these years, Chu Yunxiu felt her face burning and ashamed for always being hostile with him.

    She did not doubt that Ling Yun would lie to her because she knew that her daughter was not a liar and that cholecystitis and nephritis were her old troubles. Everything would be clear to have a check in the hospital.

    Ling Yun¡¯s tears fell again, "He is only 22 years old this year. He left his hometown and went to Ninghai alone. He was motherless since he was a child. Now his father has also disappeared and lost touch with him for five years. Although he seemed to be happy all the time with a heartless look on his face, he felt bitter than anyone else in his heart. He regarded you as a family. But you cruelly drove him away. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?"

    "Yunyun, I am sorry. I didn¡¯t know that guy... Ding Ning has done so much for our family. I was wrong. I promise you that I will not interfere with your love life anymore. You can do whatever you want and be with whomever you love. I won¡¯t disagree even if you are going to get a marriage certificate tomorrow."

    What Ling Yun said was like a head-on blow which made Chu Yunxiu feel terribly ashamed. Although she hoped that her daughter could marry a wealthy man, she finally understood that her daughter had already grown up and had her own way of thinking.

    She took a deeper thought and found that since Ding Ning could cure the breast cancer she got, he must have excellent medical skills. Even if he became an ordinary doctor, he would have high ie and social status.

    Although it was unlikely for him to be as rich as Liu Junwei, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to have a son-inw like him¡ªat least he could keep the family healthy.

    The most important thing was that she knew that Ding Ning was really good to Ling Yun. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be that tolerant with the two of them with his arrogance in his bones.

    "Do you really mean it?" Ling Yun stopped her tears, widened her eyes, and looked at her incredulously.

    "Of course I mean it, what else would it be? Will I really break my daughter¡¯s heart desperately and lose her?"

    Chu Yunxiu said with a half-truthful voice and a hint of me.

    "Mom, I am sad. Liu Junwei drove me back. My feet hurt, so I held his arm. Ding Ning saw that, and he misunderstood me. You don¡¯t know how disappointed he looked. He looked at me as if I was a stranger. I am feeling very upset."

    Ling Yun threw herself into Chu Yunxiu¡¯s arms coquettishly and held her slim waist with her tearsing out again.

    "There, there, don¡¯t cry. Good girl. It¡¯s all over. Now things are okay. I will go back to return the diamond ne tomorrow. You talk to Ding Ning. If things don¡¯t go well, I will apologize to him."

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 86 Zhao Xins Pressure

    "Mom, you... Thank you, mom. I... I am sorry for talking to you like that!"

    Ling Yun apologized with guilt. She knew that her mother only wanted the best for her, but she could not ept the so-called happiness imposed on her.

    But there was a silver lining after all in this. At least she finally changed her mother¡¯s opinions. Her rtionship with Ding Ning wouldn¡¯t be objected by her anymore. However, Ding Ning, would he forgive her?

    Oh, if she could make up her mind earlier, maybe her mother would have already epted Ding Ning.

    Chu Yunxiu stroked Ling Yun¡¯s hair and sighed slightly. "My girl has grown up."

    She suddenly felt a sense of relief that was lost and recovered; perhaps as her daughter said, happiness sometimes was as simple as that.

    Chu Yunxiu couldn¡¯t resist Ling Yun¡¯s request to stay Ding Ning¡¯s room but went back to her room helplessly to rest.

    Ling Yun sat at the table and started eating the dishes, even if they were cold. While eating and remembering the bits and pieces of them together, this was a birthday banquet Ding Ning prepared for her. Every dish was full of Ding Ning¡¯s affection for herself. She didn¡¯t want to waste.

    She picked up the phone several times wanting to dial the familiar number but didn¡¯t have the courage.

    She didn¡¯t know how to exin to Ding Ning, who was as stubborn as a donkey. Trying to convince him was not that easy.

    Ding Ning did not feel as lost as Liu Junwei had imagined. He didn¡¯t show any signs of going to a bar to drink himself down but found a chain hotel to stay with a nk expression.

    That made Liu Junwei somewhat unreconciled. Didn¡¯t he really like Ling Yun? Why didn¡¯t he react as he imagined after finding out being betrayed?

    His scheme to make a film of Ding Ning sleeping with a woman after getting drunk fell through.

    He was certainly not satisfied with an act of soft revenge that only made Ding Ning upset. He wanted to take away everything that Ding Ning had and make him lose all standing and reputation, once and for all.

    On the sixth floor of the chain hotel, Ding Ning hid behind the curtain looking down at the Mercedes-Benz off-road that was parked in front of the hotel, trying to figure out his purpose of tracking him and his brows tightly wrinkled.

    He soon became aware of being tracked in the distance by this guy after he left the housing estate, which made him quite sulked. He didn¡¯t like this guy who seemed to be very hypocritical at the first impression.

    What happened before made him feel very sad, but it was not as uneptable as he imagined.

    His anger came more from Ling Yun¡¯s deception. After he turned away, he began to worry about whether he overreacted that Ling Yun would not stand it.

    His feelings for Ling Yun were veryplicated. If Ling Yun did not start to kiss him, he might not talk to her about love in this life but protect her like a best friend, watch her get married and have children, bless and pray for her, and be a good friend for her for the rest of her life, a good brother, a bestie.

    Since he came to Ninghai alone five years ago, he met the long-legged girl who was only sixteen years old butughed with magic and brought the family¡¯s warmth to his trembling heart. From then on, he made her his best friend in his life.

    This kind of feeling was precious to him who had no peerpanion since he was a child.

    He cherished the friendship between them. When Ling Yun and he broke through the window paper, his heart was both excited and confused.

    Some people said that there was no absolute pure friendship between men and women. Ding Ning used to spare no nce for this.

    As it turned out, it was still very reasonable. Ding Ning did grow an affection about Ling Yun, but Ling Yun was even more obsessed with him and gave him her first kiss.

    He would not deny that he had a physiological impulse to Ling Yun. After all, he was a young man full of sap. Ling Yun was getting more and more beautiful and sexier. But falling in love with her always made him feel obstructed.

    From best friends who talked to each other about everything to lovers, the rapid development of this rtionship had made Ding Ning quite tangled.

    The rtionship between the two was closer than besties but less than lovers. It seemed there was always something missing for love. Perhaps a family was a better definition for them.

    If there was one who Ding Ning did not want to hurt the most in this life, it must be Ling Yun. Therefore when Ling Yun confessed her feelings for him, as usual, he yed a sidekick role who grinned and born everything. As long as she liked him, he would not care a scrap.

    When she enjoyed being the queen of Ding Ning, he yed her little follow-up. When she wanted to be Ding Ning¡¯s girlfriend, he yed her boyfriend. As long as it was something she wanted, Ding Ning was willing to satisfy her unconditionally. He had spoiled her to the bones.

    Perhaps it was because of thisplicated feeling after he calmed down from what happened tonight, Ding Ning didn¡¯t get hysterically desperate or decadently corrupt. Instead, he forced himself to face it calmly.

    Although he did not think that the guy who was called Brother Junwei by Ling Yun was a good guy, if Ling Yun really liked him, he would silently bless her and let her get the happiness she wanted.

    He was not the kind of person who was full of jealousy. As long as that so-called Brother Junwei liked Ling Yun sincerely, Ding Ning would not say anything even if his character was a bit weird. After all, that was Ling Yun¡¯s choice. He could only suggest. But he had no right to interfere.

    Although Liu Junwei did not say much at that time, Ding Ning was keenly aware of a hint of hatred that he showed him.

    If it was because of his hostility to Ding Ning as a rival in love, it was normal. But his hatred afforded much food for reflection.

    Liu Junwei made him leave like a disowned dog in victory and followed him right away. How could he not get suspicious about his intention?

    It was just that he couldn¡¯t figure out anything that he had to do with this man, no matter how hard he tried. Not to mention that he had started a feud with him.

    There was no love or hatred for no reason in this world. Why was this guy that hostile to him? This made Ding Ning puzzled.

    Under the streetlights, the Mercedes-Benz off-road quietly stopped there, as if there were no one in the car. But Ding Ning knew that the guy had never got out of the car. He was in the car.

    That made him very curious. What was that? Monitoring? Or a demonstration?

    Ding Ning snorted and thought to himself, "Since you like to monitor, then I will y with you."

    He took a shower and made a phone call, "Lao San, are you free? Come out. Let¡¯s have a drink."

    "Lao Liu, are you back? Oh man, you are very popr now. I will not be surrounded by your fan group when I drink with you, right."

    Theughter from the phone made Ding Ning¡¯s heart warm.

    Although Ding Ning seemed to be harmless and smiling all the time in university, he had an indifference that kept people a thousand miles away behind his politeness. He was a person of noble indignation in many people¡¯s eyes.

    Among the six roommates in the dormitory, Lao San who was talking on the phone was on good terms with him. Lao San¡¯s autonym was Zhao Xin, who was now the legal medical expert of the municipal public security bureau.

    He was a man of character. His biggest hobby was reasoning and picking up girls. His famous saying was that "The dead can tell us the truth!"

    Therefore after he got his master¡¯s degree, he decisively gave up a better choice and went to be a legal medical expert without hesitation. It also caused a hot discussion in medical school.

    Ding Ningughed and taunted, "Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Just tell me if you areing or not."

    "Hey! I want to go too. But I can¡¯t do it. And I am still working overtime. There are three bodies needed to be dissected."

    Zhao Xinined incessantly.

    This answer made Ding Ning somewhat surprised. This guy who had always been a maverick and said "Rather die than overwork" now also came to terms with reality?

    "Don¡¯t you always refuse to work overtime? What body can¡¯t be dissected until tomorrow?"

    "No, I wasn¡¯t asked by my leader to work overtime. I offered to work overtime. The cause of death of these bodies is a bit interesting. I will tell you. But keep it a secret!"

    Zhao Xin¡¯s voice suddenly turned low. With a mysterious voice, he clearly wanted to tell Ding Ning some secret gossips, "There have been six murders in Ninghai in the past two days. And the way of death was extremely odd. The blood of the victims were all sucked up. Now there are rumors that there are vampires in Ninghai..."

    Ding Ning¡¯s mind was full of noise and did not pay attention to what Zhao Xin said after. His mind only echoed the word "vampire".

    It had only been a few days, Chu Yunna couldn¡¯t help but start to suck people¡¯s people?

    Ding Ning¡¯s face turned pale. He felt sympathetic for Chu Yunna, but that did not mean that he could ept the fact that she harmed people.

    That also made him somewhat self-me. If it wasn¡¯t that he procrastined Chu Yunna¡¯s treatment, she would be able to keep herself from hurting people. After all, her nature was kind.

    Chu Yunna? Chu Yunxiu? Ding Ning suddenly thought of a problem that he had always ignored.

    Because he used to call Chu Yunxiu Aunt Chu, he subconsciously ignored that the difference between Chu Yunna and Chu Yunxiu was only one word.

    However, as far as he knew, Chu Yunxiu did not have any sisters, and she was much older than Chu Yunna. They shouldn¡¯t be sisters.

    The Bone Demon, meaningly, Ling Yun¡¯s father, stayed with Chu Yunna, was it a coincidence? Or because their names were simr that he loved Chu Yunna on ount of Chu Yunxiu?

    "Hey, Lao Liu, what¡¯s wrong with you? Is the line disconnected? Hey, hey, are you still there?"

    After he talked a lot, Zhao Xin shouted through the phone thinking that he lost connection because Ding Ning was quiet.

    Ding Ning came to his sense and said, "Oh, I am listening. Since you have to work overtime, let¡¯s talk againter. We will meet next time when we are free!"

    "Meet my ass. But hey, Lao Liu, my sister wants to meet you. She super admires you. She wille to Ninghai in two days. I will call you when she arrives."

    Zhao Xin had been showing off in front of Ding Ning for a long time that he had a super beautiful sister. Ding Ning had no doubt about that. After all, Zhao Xin was a handsome man at the best-looking student level. Therefore, his sister would definitely be also good-looking.

    But this guy always worried about his sister marriage as if no one would want her. When Ding Ning got in the school, he was only 17 years old. But he already wanted to introduce his 13-years-old sister to Ding Ning. However, there was all thunder and no storm. Five years past, but Ding Ning didn¡¯t get to meet her even after his graduation.

    Ding Ning said with a funny voice, "No problem, I have been waiting for my dream lover. Don¡¯t you fool me."

    "Haha, I am telling you, Lao Liu. I wanted her to meet you. But she was too young. My parents didn¡¯t trust her to leave home. She ising to Ninghai to study soon. We are brothers, and we don¡¯t let our own fertile water flow into others¡¯ field. You need to hurry up before anyone take my sister."

    Zhao Xin said with a profligate and unrestrained voice, which made Ding Ning feel speechless, "Okay, okay, okay. I have never seen any one¡¯s brother like you, talking about your sister like this. Was your sister found in a trash bin by your parents?"

    "Damn you. You were the one who was found in a trash bin. My sister has been very different from me since we were kids. She studies very well, and she¡¯s tough. My parents always favored her from childhood. You don¡¯t know how pressured I am to be her brother. Therefore, please do a favor for me and make her fall for you. Then I will be relieved."

    Zhao Xin had a stomach full of bitterness. It was clear that his sister had cast a lot of struggles on him.

    "Then I really want to see what kind of girl that can put you down."

    Ding Ning was indeed a bit surprised. Zhao Xin was already an influential man in medical school. He got a master¡¯s degree at the age of twenty-three. It was enough to be amazing. But his sister was way better than him. How good would his sister be?

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 87 The Wise Bone Demon

    "As you know, she¡¯s 18 this year." Zhao Xin milked the moment. "Do you know what she came to Ninghai to do?"

    "Didn¡¯t you say she came to Ninghai to go to university?"

    Ding Ning asked with confusion. He attended university at 17 and graduated at 22, one of the younger ones of that graduating year. It was not unusual for Zhao Xin¡¯s younger sister, who was 18, to be starting university.

    "She went to her home university in Zhe Province. Oh, right, she also got her master¡¯s from the University of Zhe Province. She hase to Ninghai this time to get her doctorate!" Zhao Xin said glumly.

    "What? My God... are you for real? That¡¯s incredible, are you telling me the plot of a sci-fi story? She didn¡¯t start school right from birth, right?"

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes almost popped from his head and he could not hold back his cursing. What an amazing schr to be getting a doctorate at 18, and to think, he had always thought of himself as a top student. Compared to her, he was just trash.

    "I¡¯m for real, absolutely no lies. My sister started elementary at 7, middle school at 10, high school at 11, began university at 14, started her master¡¯s at 17, and this year, at 18, she received her master¡¯s. She got to this level by skipping grades and with our family holding her back, worried that she was too interested in moving forward. Otherwise, she would probably have her doctorate already. Tell me, as her older brother, how can I not feel pressured?"

    Zhao Xin spoke bitterly and Ding Ning felt deep sympathy. He could understand how much pressure the older brother of such a sister could feel.

    With great feeling, he said, "If peoplepare themselves to each, they will anger themselves. If objects arepared to each other, they will be thrown away. I don¡¯t dare to take in a person like your sister, I would die of inferiority."

    "Don¡¯t be like that. My sister admires no one but you. Ever since she was young, she has always been as proud as a peacock and no one was good enough for her. No matter how handsome a man was, he became like dog shit in her mouth. She only has a good impression of you. Didn¡¯t I say I was going to introduce you to her when you first entered the school? That year, she was thirteen. My sister matured early, she had her menarche at 12 and has always been tormented by dysmenorrhea. We tried countless remedies which all failed. Remember how I asked you for a remedy for dysmenorrhea? That was for her. After using your remedy, she never felt the pain again. From then on, she often called me to ask about you. Recently, you¡¯ve been in the limelight a great deal and my sister immediately called me to ask if that Ding Ning was you. After receiving my confirmation, that girl immediately joined your fan club. Now she¡¯s your biggest fan."

    Nervously, Zhao Xin said, "Bro, please, take in this demon. If she remains unmarried, I don¡¯t even dare to go home. You don¡¯t understand the bitterness of being an older brother. Once I¡¯m home, I¡¯m bombarded from all sides. Not only am I sacrificed as aparison, now they¡¯re also forcing me to date. I stayed in Ninghai after graduation because I wanted things to be out of sight and out of mind but once my sisteres, my good days are at an end. With her intellect, she ys me like a child."

    Listening to Zhao Xin¡¯s angry ranting, Ding Ning didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. "What does your sister marrying have to do with you dating?"

    "You don¡¯t know about this and I was not purposely keeping it from you but my family is actually a veryrge family in Zhe Province. The heirs of this generation are me and my sister. My father passed away a long time ago and my mother doesn¡¯t know how to run a business. My grandfather is getting old and he isn¡¯t very well, he won¡¯t be able tost much longer so it is imperative that a new family head is confirmed. However, my family has a tradition that values settling down. If one wants to inherit the position of head of the family, they must marry and have a family. Thus, whoever marries first, me or my sister, is the one who can inherit the family business."

    "Then shouldn¡¯t you find a wife and get married quickly so you can be the head?"

    Ding Ning asked with confusion, head spinning with what he said.

    "I don¡¯t want to be the head. Our family has thousands of people who all depend on the head to earn money to support them. I don¡¯t have the time to serve them. Furthermore, the outside world is filled with such excitement, and there are so many beautiful white cabbages and small cabbages, how can the world have one less cabbage picker like me, then... hehe, you understand what I mean."

    Zhao Xin leered vulgarly.

    "F*ck your sister, so what you wanted was for me to marry your sister and work for your family? I have no such time for this."

    Ding Ning¡¯s nose was livid with rage. Speaking inly, this rascal didn¡¯t want to shoulder the responsibility and wanted to live freely so he had pushed him into the fire.

    "You want to f*ck my sister? Oh, that¡¯s great, let¡¯s get it done and get you married to my sister. Think about how good a deal this is. You get a wife and also end up with a multi-millionaire family fortune; think of how many fewer years you¡¯ll have to work. Besides, with my sister, the family fortune will be like a mere ything in her hands, and you won¡¯t even need to worry about it. You just have to enjoy life. Let me tell you, my sister is a true beauty, you¡¯ll know once you meet her. If we weren¡¯t siblings, I would want to marry this devil. If we weren¡¯t such good friends, I wouldn¡¯t give you this opportunity. Right, I can get a type of drug, if you really can¡¯t handle my sister, I can help you. First, we¡¯ll drug her and then get everything done..."

    A bad friend was a bad friend. Not only was Zhao Xin unconcerned, but he also kept adding fuel to the fire and wore an expression that said, this was all for your own good.

    Ding Ning waspletely exhausted by this scoundrel¡¯s shamelessness. Other people fought to be the head of their families while this pair of siblings pushed it away desperately.

    In order to not be the head of the family, Zhao Xin had even thought of such a n as to drug his sister. It was truly very strange. Ding Ning waspletely speechless and said "Good... bye" with gritted teeth, and then hung up the phone.

    "Don¡¯t! Let¡¯s talk for another 50 cents of time. Hello, hello..."

    Zhao Xin listened to the nk toneing from the telephone andughed darkly. "I don¡¯t believe that you can escape my sister¡¯s grasp. Ever since she was young, she has always gotten what she wanted. Best of luck, hehe!"

    Ding Ning switched off his light. He saw that the nk Mercedes was still parked in front of his building but he no longer had any intention of ying a trick. His mind waspletely filled with the vampire-killer case Zhao Xin had spoken of.

    After setting a trap in the room and hanging a "do not disturb" sign on the door, he silently slipped out with a bag on his back.

    He had to go find Bone Demon and Chu Yunna and ask if it was the doing of Chu Yunna. If it was her, he had to give an ounting for the innocent people who died.

    Liu Junwei waited for a long time without seeing Ding Ninge out and guessed that he was already asleep. It seemed that there was no opportunity tonight and he drove away gloomily.

    Ding Ning came down the stairs and was just in time to see him leave and could not help but be confused. Just what did this guy want?

    However, this was good, it saved him having to sneak around his line of sight. He stretched out a hand to wave down a taxi and headed west.

    Entering the wooden room still filled with a haunting aura, he made his way easily to the underground cave. When he was still far away, Ding Ning raised his voice and called out, "Uncle Ling, I¡¯m here to see the sickly."

    "You are... Ding Ning?"

    Like a ghost, Bone Demon appeared in front of Ding Ning and looked at him with suspicion.

    "Yes, I am Ding Ning. You must be Uncle Ling, right?"

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes narrowed and he revealed a very approachable smile.

    Bone Demon tilted his head and looked at him for a long time, his face filled with suspicion.

    "What¡¯s wrong? I am a good friend of Ling Yun, and I¡¯m also her neighbor."

    As Ding Ning said this, his heart ached slightly and his expression grew slightly darker.

    "Have you had an argument with my daughter?"

    Bone Demon suddenly opened his mouth in a smile and a teasing expression appeared on that terrifying face.

    "Eh, it¡¯s just a small misunderstanding, nothing major." Ding Ning scratched his head with embarrassment.

    "Did Yunxiu say something? Don¡¯t mind her, her words are sharp but her heart is soft. She¡¯s not a bad person, just a bit self-centered. I¡¯ve suffered her temper plenty, in the past."

    Fond recollection rose in Bone Demon¡¯s blood-colored eyes. No matter how much of her temper he suffered, he still loved his wife deeply.

    "Uncle Ling, I heard from my friend that you have anotherpanion named Chu Yunna, is that right?"

    Ding Ning quickly changed the topic, not wanting to linger on this one. At this time, Chu Yunxiu was probably the name he least wanted to hear, right now.

    "Ding Ning, I¡¯ve actually known of you for a long time. Haha, I haven¡¯t even thanked you for your care of them these few years."

    Bone Demon suddenly said something Ding Ning had not expected, making him utter in amazement. "You know me?"

    "Yes, I also know you treated both of them. At the time, I was actually watching from just outside the window but I never found a time to thank you."

    Bone Demon spoke sincerely but it made Ding Ning feel very ufortable. He had not expected that his actions had long been known to others.

    In particr, he remembered when he helped Chu Yunxiu treat her breast cancer. It was unavoidable that her breast had to be bared. Although he had not had any untoward thoughts, for such an alluring scene to be seen by the husband made him feel very ufortable.

    Seeing Ding Ning¡¯s difort, Bone Demon seemed topletely understand. Laughing, heforted him. "In our eyes, you are just a child. Don¡¯t think too much about it. I support you being with Ling Yun."

    Ding Ning scratched his head awkwardly and said, dejectedly, "Ling Yun already has someone she likes."

    Bone Demon looked at him steadily for a long time before he sighed and said, "Today is Ling Yun¡¯s birthday, how could I not go to see them? I just came from home and heard some things that you don¡¯t know about. People say that what you hear is false and what you see is true but what I want to tell you is that some of the things you see may not be the truth. Give others a chance and give yourself a chance if you truly like Ling Yun."

    Ding Ning was surprised. For the first time, he felt that Bone Demon was not as simple as he appeared. This was a person filled with wisdom and a wealth of experience. The things he said seemed to contain a deeper meaning.

    Could he tell that he did not truly love Ling Yun that much and that was why he said all that?

    "Uncle Ling, what did you hear?" Ding Ning did not manage to resist his curiosity.

    Bone Demon shook his head. "If you want to know, go ask Ling Yun and she will tell you. I won¡¯t add to the mess. Although I support you being with Ling Yun, if you have no confidence in yourself, even if you two manage to be together, you two won¡¯t be happy. I won¡¯t interfere in your affairs and I won¡¯t ask about it."

    Ding Ning thought about it. It seemed that Bone Demon had some resentment toward him. Indeed, his behavior tonight had been overly heartless and cold. It was not unusual for Bone Demon, a father, to not approve of such an attitude.

    Although he really wanted to know what happened after he left, Bone Demon seemed determined to not say anything so he did not continue asking. "Uncle Ling, should I see to you first or yourpanion?"

    "See to Yunna first, her condition is not very good." Bone Demon turned and led him into the depths of the cave.

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart jumped and he asked hesitantly, "She... Can she not resist anymore?

    "You must know about the vampire-killer case, right?" Bone Demon asked without turning his head.

    "Yes, is Chu Yunna doing it?" Ding Ning asked with difficulty.

    "No, if it was Yunna who did it, I wouldn¡¯t have said that her condition wasn¡¯t good."

    Bone Demon answered with great certainty and Ding Ning heart unclenched. "That¡¯s good, I was truly afraid that she was unable to resist drinking human blood."

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 88 Agreement Between Master and Servant

    "Ding Ning, I have discovered that you are a very cautious person, or in other words, you don¡¯t trust anyone easily. However, your skill at disguise is very high, you can even change your height."

    Bone Demon¡¯s words made Ding Ning¡¯s entire body tremble and his eyes grew wide with shock. He stared with disbelief at Bone Demon¡¯s back and forced augh. "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about."

    "The person who camest time was you, right? There is no need to hide the truth, I can tell."

    Bone Demon spoke the truth bluntly.

    Ding Ning waspletely dazed. Was there some w in the bio-emted skin? How could it have been discovered? This was unbelievable.

    This would not do, he had to understand. Otherwise, he did not even know how he was recognized and that left him in a very vulnerable position.

    He no longer hid the truth. "Uncle Ling, how could you tell?"

    "I can¡¯t actually tell, I guessed it. Like the personst time, once youe near us, there is a very strange feeling like we are the same kind of people."

    Bone Demon smiled like an old and crafty fox.

    Ding Ning¡¯s expression changed dramatically. Compared to the bio-emted skin, he was even less willing to expose the superpower he possessed. He forced a smile to mask his panic and said, "Haha, how could I be the same kind of person as you?"

    "It¡¯s not just me. Yunna is the same. When she gets near you, she wants to drink your blood."

    Bone Demonughed out loud, as if he felt a great sense of satisfaction in exposing Ding Ning¡¯s secret.

    "No way. Uncle Ling, do you want to drink my blood?"

    Ding Ning¡¯s scalp felt numb. This superpower was very strange, it was impossible to handle it with conventional means.

    "No, I don¡¯t. When I¡¯m near you, I just feel veryfortable. The scent on your body is able to suppress my change, it¡¯s even more effective than that poisonous air."

    As Bone Demon exined, he led him through a corridor and came to a stop in front of a massive stone room. "Yunna is inside, go on in."

    "You¡¯re not going in?" Ding Ning looked around at his surroundings cautiously, secretly preparing himself. He was afraid of being ambushed by them. After all, if the vampire-killer case was actually Chu Yunna, she could very likely have made him a target.

    A bit unnaturally, Bone Demon said, "With how Yunna is right now, it¡¯s not appropriate for me to go in. I¡¯ll stay out here."

    "Not appropriate? What¡¯s wrong?" Ding Ning asked with confusion.

    Bone Demon coughed. "You¡¯ll know once you go in."

    Caution rose further in Ding Ning¡¯s heart and calmly he asked, "Oh right, Uncle Ling, is there some connection between Chu Yunna and Aunt Chu?"

    "There is no connection, it¡¯s just a coincidence. Yunna is a pitiful child. She was an abandoned infant. Other than this name, she doesn¡¯t even know who her parents were."

    Bone Demon said with indulgent pity.

    Ding Ning nodded. "I¡¯m going in."

    "Go ahead." Bone Demon pushed open the stone door forcefully but turned his head and did not look in.

    It was not until Ding Ning walked into the stone room before he realized why Bone Demon said it was appropriate for him toe in.

    The inside of the stone room was a massive metal cage. Inside this cage, Chu Yunna was not wearing a trace of clothing and her four limbs were locked with thick andrge metal locks, pulling her into a spread-eagle position. Her curvaceous figure was elegant and drew one¡¯s imagination.

    However, it was impossible for anyone to feel any impulse toward this naked body. Her once pale white skin had be dark and her body was covered with ck and red lines, like a porcin doll covered in cracks. She appeared strange and terrifying. Ulcers covering almost her entire body leaked with pus and a foul stench emanated. Rotting flesh had already begun to appear on some parts of her body.

    The attractive and elegant face had changed and her lips and gums had rotted away, leaving behind a mouthful of ferocious teeth. Saliva flowed endlessly from the corners of her mouth, making a strange huffing sound.

    Seeing Ding Ninge in, an imploring look appeared in Chu Yunna¡¯s dark eyes. She struggled desperately and cried out in a muffled voice, "I can¡¯t stand it. Please, kill me, kill me..."

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart wrenched, his nose ached, and tears almost fell. This poor girl, how much pain had she endured?

    For the sake of not drinking human blood, how much willpower must she have to endure this inhuman torment?

    At this time, he waspletely certain that the vampire-killer case had nothing to do with her, otherwise, she would not have deteriorated so much in just a few days.

    Ignoring the strange smell that made one want to throw up, he walked forward quickly and said in a soft voice, "I¡¯m sorry, I camete. Hold on for a little longer, I will treat you right now."

    "Blood, blood..."

    When Ding Ning came near her, Chu Yunna¡¯s eyes lit up brightly and a thirsty expression suddenly appeared on her face after a moment of confusion. It was as if she had seen some kind of saliva-inducing delicacy. She exposed her sharp teeth and bit toward Ding Ning¡¯s neck.

    Ding Ning sighed and used Meridian Severing Hand to knock her out. However, unexpectedly, Meridian Severing Hand had no effect on her, on the contrary, he got bit on the wrist. Like a child suckling milk, she gulped down his blood.

    Ding Ning felt a sharp pain on his wrist and his face immediately paled. As he was about to pull away, he suddenly stopped and allowed her to drink his blood.

    Because a miracle happened. The murky red light suddenly illuminating the stone man shot directly between Ding Ning¡¯s eyes. The superpower ball of light in his mind shook violently and shot out, moving along his meridians to the wound on Ding Ning¡¯s wrist and greedily began to absorb the strange strength in Chu Yunna¡¯s body.

    The rotting flesh on Chu Yunna¡¯s body began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye. Her rotten mouth and gums quickly returned to how they were and her ferocious teeth drew back, bing a beautiful woman.

    At the same time, Ding Ning felt that he seemed to have formed an incredible mental connection with Chu Yunna.

    "Master! Thank you!"

    Chu Yunna was clearly still drinking his blood but these words rang out in Ding Ning¡¯s mind.

    "Master? Why do you call me master?"

    Ding Ning was stunned because his words were also not said with his mouth, instead, it was a mentalmunication.

    Chu Yunna seemed very happy and said happily, "Because you allowed me to be reborn. In the future, you are my master. I will serve you for a lifetime."

    "It¡¯s my duty to help you. You are a good kid, you shouldn¡¯t suffer such torment. Once I¡¯ve cured you, you¡¯ll be able to return to human society and live a good life."

    Ding Ning was still dazed, not understanding why such a change would happen.

    "It¡¯s toote, master, we¡¯ve already signed a master and servant agreement. From now on, you¡¯re my master. From now on, I belong to you. You can do whatever you want with me."

    Chu Yunna hadpletely recovered. She raised her head and looked at him with deep emotion. A strange emotion shed through her beautiful eyes and she naughtily poked her tongue out at him.

    The red light of the stone man shed and immediately faded. The superpower ball of light returned to between his eyes and had actually grown a sizerger.

    It was not until now, Ding Ning realized that Chu Yunna, who had recovered her original appearance, was a great beauty who was no less beautiful than Shen Muqing.

    She was very tall, probably about 1.75 meters. Perhaps it was because she spent years away from the sun, her skin was very white but it was not a sickly white. Instead, there was a transparency to the whiteness and it was tender enough to squeeze water out of it.

    Her shoulder-length hair was loose, with brows that curved like willow leaves, piercing crystal-like eyes, double eyelids, longshes, high-bridged nose, erotic pink lips, an exquisite chin...

    Beneath her lovely corbones, there was a pair of full breasts, at least a D cup. She had a t stomach, narrow waist, perky buttocks, and a pair of long white legs that were no less beautiful than that of Ling Yun¡¯s...

    Most crucial was her current spread-eagled posture, creating a picture that would cause the blood of any strong and masculine creature to heat up.

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes were immediately transfixed. Of course, he would not admit he had any untoward thoughts, he only admired her with an eye for artistic appreciation.

    Under the gaze of Chu Yunna¡¯srge and clear eyes, a certain person smoothly retreated and turned their head with difficulty. With a dry cough, they spoke with embarrassment.

    "That, ahem, you¡¯re free. What master and servant agreement? Don¡¯t speak such nonsense."

    Chu Yunna¡¯s mouth turned down and she said, tearfully, "Master, do you not want me anymore? If you don¡¯t want me, I will die."

    Ding Ning was shocked and wiped cold sweat from his forehead. With great patience, he tried to persuade her.

    "Nana, you are a good girl. I know I¡¯ve seen you bared and should take responsibility but you know that there is a reason for this. To speak truthfully, I don¡¯t know how I saved you so you don¡¯t have to do anything out of gratefulness..."

    "I am speaking truthfully, not because of gratitude. Just then, I thought I was going to die and in my hazy mind, a message came to me asking me if I wanted to sign a master and servant agreement with you. If I was willing, I would be able to survive, but I would never, ever be able to betray my master. You didn¡¯t show any disgust at my present appearance, so what did I have to hesitate about? I immediately agreed and soon after, I felt my genes undergoing a change. It was much like when I first drank the gic water, but this time, I became more perfect."

    Chu Yunna became desperate and hurriedly exined. "Now, my desire for blood and fear of light arepletely gone. Furthermore, not only has my superpower not disappeared, it has be even stronger. Master, you can¡¯t abandon me!"

    Ding Ning looked as if he was listening to a mythical story, his mouth was opened so wide it could fit a duck egg. He stared in a daze at Chu Yunna. Sister, this was urban fiction, not a fantasy novel.

    Abruptly, he remembered the strange condition of the stone man and the superpower. Did the stone man have the ability to perfect genes?

    What exactly was it? Why was it so strange? It even managed to bring out a master and servant agreement, was the stone man not an inanimate object and instead was an evil organism with a soul?

    Remembering the stone man¡¯s energy channels that were no different from a true man¡¯s, Ding Ning¡¯s hair suddenly stood on end. With fear in his eyes, he lowered his head to look at the stone man in front of him.

    There was nothing unusual with the stone man, it was still a ck and dusty inanimate object. It was as if the red light that emanated from it did not belong to it at all.

    Ding Ning immediately wanted to throw it away but after thinking about it for a moment, the stone man had never hurt him, before or now. Even though it had gone behind his and Chu Yunna¡¯s back to sign some goddamn master and servant agreement, that wasn¡¯t bad for him at all. On the contrary, he now had a female servant to use as he wished.

    Thinking of how the girl servant would listen to his orders, could warm his bed at night, work during the day, and was even able to perform ventriloquism andmand wild beasts, he felt very excited!

    I am a pure person, a person with a refined moral character, a person removed from such lowly interests, surely I cannot have such evil thoughts?

    The master and servant agreement has already been signed, everything was already done. I epted Chu Yunna because I was thinking of her safety, not to satisfy my own private desires.

    Ding Ningforted himself righteously, a forced but also difficult to hide joy appeared on his face. "Alright, you cane with me in the future. I will treat you well."

    "Master, you¡¯re such a good person. I like you so much!"

    Perhaps it was because of the agreement, Chu Yunna did not show any kind of objection toward him. It was as if she had even be more brazen, to be able to say such sappy things without blushing at all.

    Ding Ning was embarrassed. With a red face, he shyly lowered his voice and quietly asked, "Nana, will you not refuse anything I want to do to you?"

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 89 Ding Nings Premonition

    "Yes, I belong to master now. Even if master wants me to die, I will do so."

    Chu Yunna spoke matter of factly as she blinked herrge and pure eyes. However, her words rocked Ding Ning¡¯s spirit.

    "If I have a girlfriend in the future, will you be jealous of her?" Ding Ning asked with sinister intention.

    "I am your personal property, your personal servant. How could I possibly be jealous of mistress?"

    Chu Yunna spoke firmly. She wore an expression on her face that said she would defend her master¡¯s dignity to the death.

    Ding Ning was immediately overjoyed; he had essentially found a free robot with artificial intelligence. As for the matter of warming his bed... ahem, that could wait until the future.

    Every outstanding man dreamed of having a female servant. Ideally, she would be beautiful, alluring, and have a great figure. She should be socially adept but also be able to handle domestic appears, furthermore, she should be someone who was never jealous.

    Naturally, Ding Ning was not an exception. After all, he was a very normal man. Thinking about the adult videos his dormmates had taken him to see, a fire rose in his heart.

    Even if he did not do those evil things, just having a personal female servant who would never betray him was enough for him to grin happily.

    Chu Yunna¡¯s unexpected acknowledgment of him as her master allowed Ding Ning to satisfy a dream that all men hoped for but could not achieve. Furthermore, he had received the goddess edition of this super-prize.

    Given Chu Yunna¡¯s attributes, she was certainly a devastating beauty even in the eyes of the pickiest men, much less as a servant resigned to her fate.

    Ding Ning had lucked out but he was still not satisfied and pushed for a deeper understanding. "Nana, how many wild beasts can you control now?"

    "If its a royal level beast like Fufu, three at the most. If it¡¯s amon beast, I can control 10 at most, no more."

    Chu Yunna¡¯s head was tilted and she spoke with a cute pout. It had to be said that her expression was very adorable and alluring. It made Ding Ning¡¯s blood warm. His nose grew hot and he almost bled out another river of blood.

    If not for the fact he still had his baseline morals for being a human, he would certainly have taken her on the spot.

    Although he knew that Chu Yunna would not object and would cooperate, he could not cross that threshold in his heart.

    Particrly with the kindness Chu Yunna showed earlier when she would rather die than drink human blood, this made him feel a boundless respect for her.

    Thus, even his eyes were averted to the side and he would not take advantage of her. Of course, the most important reason was that he was afraid he would not be able to control himself and have a nosebleed, thus embarrassing himself.

    With insistent instructions, he told Chu Yunna to call him "brother" in front of outsiders in the future and forbid her from calling him "master". That made him sound like some old wealthyndlord, the implications of that were not good.

    Chu Yunna had no objections. She obeyed Ding Ning¡¯s instructions and had no thoughts of disobedience.

    But now the problems came. Chu Yunna was fine now, but what about Bone Demon? Was he going to take him on as a servant too?

    He had little objection to taking a beauty as a servant but he could not ept taking on an old man as a servant, particrly as the man was Ling Yun¡¯s father.

    Hopefully, there was some other way. Ding Ning could only pray silently. However, if this was the only way that could say Bone Demon, it could only be so. After all, being his servant was better than being dead.

    Ding Ning helped Chu Yunna unlock the chains and took off his own clothes for her to wear. Although they wererge, it was better than being naked.

    Wearing his t-shirt, Chu Yunna¡¯s long legs were left bare and her figure was half hidden and half uncovered. A spring radiance appeared and disappeared, making one fantasize endlessly and lured one into sin.

    Faced with apletely naked Chu Yunna, Ding Ning was still able to maintain his calm. But seeing her appearance right now, all of his calm raised the g of surrender.

    Chu Yunna was not shy at all. Seeing Ding Ning lose control, her eyes were like limpid autumn waters and she lifted the t-shirt to take it off.

    "Master, if you want me, that is my fortune. My entire person is yours, I will give myself to you right now."

    "Don¡¯t, don¡¯t. Let¡¯s talk about it in the future, in the future!"

    In a panic, Ding Ning pressed down on her hand to stop her undressing. The smooth, silky, and soft texture beneath his hand made his blood grew hot again. With great willpower, he turned his head away. "Don¡¯t take it off, keep wearing it!"

    "Alright. I am avable whenever master wants me."

    Chu Yunna said considerately and did not continue undressing.

    Ding Ning¡¯s spine was uncovered and he felt highly ufortable. He quickly wiped away his nosebleed and opened the stone door to call for Bone Demon. "Uncle Ling!"

    "Uncle Ling, I¡¯m fine now. Ma... brother was incredible, he cured me instantly."

    Chu Yunna swung Bone Demon¡¯s arm excitedly and spoke with excitement.

    It seemed that she only appeared abnormal when faced with Ding Ning. In front of other people, she was no different from anyone else.

    This assured Ding Ning greatly. If Chu Yunna behaved so oddly in front of outsiders, someone would immediately realize something was wrong. Who would have thought that the stone man¡¯s master and servant agreement would be so humane?

    "Ah, Yunna, you¡¯re truly better? That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great!"

    An ugly and excited smile appeared on Bone Demon¡¯s rigid face but the joy in his eyes could not be hidden. It was obvious that he truly saw Chu Yunna as his own child.

    With some apprehension, Ding Ning said, "Uncle Ling, let me see to you."

    Earlier, it was clear that Bone Demon had little confidence in Ding Ning and was just giving everything a shot in a desperate situation. Seeing that Chu Yunna had truly been cured at this time, his confidence in Ding Ning immediately increased.

    However, his condition was very different from Chu Yunna¡¯s, so naturally, he did not have much hope. With his life experience, of course, he understood that the higher the hopes the greater the disappointment.

    Bone Demon nodded his head steadily. "Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you."

    "I¡¯ll take your pulse first!" Ding Ning stretched out his hand, took Bone Demon¡¯s bony wrist in his grasp, and activated his superpower. In his mind, a clear three-dimensional image appeared.

    Bone Demon looked at him strangely. He thought to himself that his entire body had calcified, what pulse could there be?

    Ding Ning¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. He had no idea that Bone Demon¡¯s condition had grown so serious.

    His entire body was bone, even his organs had begun to calcify. If not treated, he would die once all his internal organs turned to bone.

    A glimmer of sympathy and admiration shed through his eyes. He could not imagine how Bone Demon had endured these few years.

    Think about it, the pain that came from all of one¡¯s flesh slowly being pierced through, rubbed raw, and reced by endlessly growing bone was not one thatmon people could endure.

    To speak inly, Bone Demon¡¯s change was a bodily increase in bone, an increase that happened rapidly.

    However, Ding Ning helplessly discovered that he could do nothing to stop this change. The stone man he had high hopes for did not react at all.

    Goddamn the stone man, did it discriminate based on gender? It saved the beauty butpletely ignored the man.

    Ding Ning cursed slightly to himself. Suddenly, he realized that the superpower ball of light in his mind was shing slightly as if it wanted to make a big move but seemed to be afraid of doing so.

    "There¡¯s no fix, right? It¡¯s alright, I was prepared for that."

    Although Bone Demon was prepared, he still could not help but feel disappointed after seeing Ding Ning¡¯s unhappy expression.

    However, he was very determined and was able to maintain his easy-going tone. With a generous smile, he said, "I already died 20 years ago. It has been luck that kept me alive until know and to be able to often see the two of them and know that everything is good. I am satisfied. Ding Ning, promise me, never tell them that I have been to see them. Let them think I died 20 years ago. This is the best conclusion for all of us. Please!"

    Ding Ning¡¯s expression changed. Looking at Bone Demon¡¯s fierce smile, his selfless tolerance and love, it touched something deep in his soul.

    He had an inauspicious premonition. If he treated Bone Demon, it might use up arge amount of his superpower and possibly even cause unusual changes. This was something he could not endure, was it truly worth it for Bone Demon?

    "It¡¯s alright, you can stop trying. I didn¡¯t have much hope to start with. We can leave it like this. I¡¯ll have to ask you to look at Yunna in the future. You may go."

    Bone Demon spoke lightly. His nonchnt attitude toward life and death shamed Ding Ning. To think he considered himself a humane doctor yet he oscited between gain and loss. He was not worthy to be a doctor.

    "Ma... brother, please save Uncle Ling, I¡¯m begging you. If not for Uncle Ling, I would have long be a blood-drinking monster. It was Uncle Ling who continuously encouraged me and kept mepany so that I could endure until now!"

    Chu Yunna hugged Ding Ning¡¯s arm and swung it back and worth. Herrge eyes were already filled with tears and her sincerity made Ding Ning feel even more shame.

    The scene in front of him no longer allowed him to fuss over gains and losses. Taking a deep breath, he firmly said, "Uncle Ling, let me try. Although I am not confident, not all hope is lost."

    "If I¡¯m not wrong, you don¡¯t have much confidence in being able to save me and it would also damage your own body immensely, right? Thank you, Ding Ning, but there is no need. I have thought this through a long time ago. If not for the fact that I cannot let go my wife, daughter, and Yunna, I would have ended things myself. Now, Yunna is cured and they are also living well. I am very satisfied already. Look after them for me in the future and I¡¯ll rest easy."

    Bone Demon looked at Chu Yunna with affection, his gaze filled with a sense of relief. During the days he was an experiment, thoughts of death hade to him long ago. If not for his wish to see his wife and daughter again which sustained him, he would have lost everything to live for long ago.

    With Chu Yunna¡¯s appearance, this girl was who was about the same age as his daughter but had suffered such torment at the hands of those inhuman people, who even had such a simr name to Chu Yunxiu, he transferred his affection for his wife and daughter to Chu Yunna¡¯s person.

    That was why Bone Demon resolutely decided to take the risk and risked his life to take Chu Yunna away from that terrifying ce. The calcification of his bones pained him at all times, particrly as his internal organs turned to bone. Such pain was not something humans could endure. To have endured until now, Bone Demon was at his limit.

    Originally, Chu Yunna could not endure anymore and begged bitterly for him to kill her, to give her release. But he could not bring himself to do it, after all, she was too young.

    But what needed to be faced must be faced. With pained determination, he made up his mind. He nned to go see his wife and daughter once more at night then he would help this girl, who he had lived with for three years and saw as his own daughter, find her release. Afterward, he would quietly wait for death.

    Ding Ning¡¯s appearance was unexpected and Chu Yunna¡¯s cure was even more unexpected. This made him feel a strong sense of gratitude toward Ding Ning and he no longer had any more regrets. He only wished to find release as soon as possible, so that he no longer had to endure such bone-piercing pain.

    "Uncle Ling, don¡¯t. Brother will be able to cure you, for sure." Chu Yunna had long begun weeping and was hugging Bone Demon¡¯s arm tightly.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 90 Bone Wings

    "Uncle Ling, let¡¯s try. If it doesn¡¯t work, we won¡¯t force it."

    Ding Ning kept a death grip on Bone Demon¡¯s wrist and he gave an order with a resolute expression to the superpower ball of light.

    Bone Demon¡¯s entire body trembled. He could only feel a deep well of power rushing into his body from Ding Ning¡¯s finger.

    The endless and constant pain that tormented Bone Demon had lessened to arge degree, however, Ding Ning¡¯s entire body was shaking and sweat dripped off his brow like rain. Waves of bone cracking rang out constantly and the muscles on his face were twisted together like he was enduring some incredible pain.

    This made him feel very guilty. Just as he was going to throw off Ding Ning¡¯s hand and stop the treatment, a pain that was thousands of times stronger than anything he felt in the past suddenly shot through his internal organs, making him cry out then faint.

    Ding Ning was also suffering. Under his prompting, the superpower ball of light unwillingly entered Bone Demon¡¯s body.

    It was as if they had opened Pandora¡¯s Box. A strange power echoed back from within Bone Demon¡¯s body, forcefully breaking his genes and making changes happen in his bones.

    Pain. Pain that was difficult to endure. Ding Ning guarded hisst shred of rity and hung onto Bone Demon¡¯s wrist with a death grip. It was only because of this that he was not broken by the inhuman pain.

    The bones in his body were like wriggling maggots that burrowed through his flesh and continued to grow. His skin was already beginning to toughen and was showing signs of calcification.

    Aghast, Chu Yunna covered her mouth with her hands, tears sliding down like rain. She hoped that Bone Demon could be treated but the price could not be Ding Ning taking his ce.

    But now, present developments had clearly exceeded her imaginations. Bone Demon¡¯s body was gradually bing normal but Ding Ning¡¯s was bing the new Bone Demon.

    "No!"

    Like a woman crazed, Chu Yunna leaped forward to try and separate Ding Ning and Bone Demon¡¯s hands but an invisible strength forced her away, making it impossible for her to approach them.

    She kneeled helplessly on the ground and cried silently, tears blurring her vision. She felt very regretful. She knew that it would be difficult for Ding Ning but she had still begged Ding Ning to rescue Uncle Ling and that was what caused this disaster.

    Ding Ning could not talk for the pain but his mind was clearer than it had ever been before. If he could choose, he would rather faint than endure this inhuman torment.

    Did he regret it? Ding Ning asked this of himself. If he said he was not regretful, that would be a lie but if he had to do it again, he would still make the same decision!

    Uncle Ling had endured such pain for many years yet he had only endured it for a little while.

    This made him feel respect and sympathy for Uncle Ling. How much willpower did he need to be able to endure such inhuman torment?

    Crack, crack!

    Following two gentle sounds, a wave of pain so strong that almost knocked Ding Ning out came from his back.

    Shocked, Chu Yunna watched as a pair of wings, no more than 15 centimeters, broke through Ding Ning¡¯s back sluggishly.

    Ding Ning, who knew nothing of all this, was stillughing bitterly. From now on, he would be a Bone Demon who could not stand under sunlight. He wondered how Ling Yun and Shen Muqing would react upon seeing him like this.

    Xiao Nuo, that silly girl. If there were not Ling Yun and Shen Muqing, he would have unhesitantly epted her.

    And there was also... the devil. That night was murky and confused. He had not even had time to savor his first time and he found that rather regretful.

    Who knew if the devil would still recognize him the next time they met?

    And there was also Zhao Xin¡¯s devil-like sister. He wondered what he looked like. After all, she was an 18-year-old Ph.D. student. What a pity that he would not have an opportunity to met her.

    As Ding Ning¡¯s thoughts rambled, the pain was gradually disappearing. He did not even realize that the stone man was beginning to glow with a red light and enveloping him in it. He thought that his nerves had adjusted to this level of pain and was beginning to grow numb.

    As the superpower in Bone Demon¡¯s body surged back endlessly, the wings on Ding Ning¡¯s back continued to grow wildly while the superpower ball of light had long be thousands of strands of power that moved back and forth within Bone Demon¡¯s body, endlessly purging his superpower. Or in other words, perfecting his gene sequence.

    Just as Ding Ning was about to lose consciousness, his body shook suddenly and a map covered densely with data appeared in his mind.

    This was... a genome map! Ding Ning¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    As everyone knew, chromosomes were the carrier of gic material. Human cells had a total of 23 pairs of chromosomes. Among them, 44 chromosomes weremon between men and women, known as autosomal chromosomes. The other pair, which determined difference in sex, were different between men and women. They were known as the sex chromosomes.

    Men and women¡¯s chromosomes were not the same. Men had an X and a Y chromosome while women had two X chromosomes.

    For the sake of Shen Muqing¡¯s hereditary heart disease, Ding Ning had specifically read information about genomes. He knew that the human genome was known as "the human body¡¯s second anatomical map". By analyzing a person¡¯s 22 pairs of autosomal chromosomes and obtaining the genome, it could aid in preventing hereditary diseases and provide a basis for the study of new medicine and treatment methods.

    The genome map in his mind was clearly more perfect and detailed than the genome maps he had seen during his research. Furthermore, it was three-dimensional and very clear.

    This made Ding Ning feel strangely happy but also shocked, was this Uncle Ling¡¯s genome map? Had his superpower grown even more powerful, to the point where he could observe human genomes?

    He withdrew his mind and forgot everything as he eagerly analyzed the genome map in his mind.

    Thest pair of the 22 chromosomes was rather small but was connected to the immune system, hereditary heart disease, schizophrenia, intellectual ability, leukemia, and many other diseases.

    However, Ling Fei did not have any hereditary diseases. His 22nd pair of chromosomes looked very normal but it was vastly different from the data.

    The nature of organisms was determined by gics, perhaps this was the reason Bone Demon¡¯s genes underwent calcification changes.

    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes in thought for a long time. By the time he came back to himself, he realized the main in his body had disappeared and his calcified skin had returned to normal. Although Bone Demon was still unconscious, the calcification of his body hadpletely disappeared. His entire body was blood but it had be like that of a normal person.

    Ding Ning quickly took his pulse and found that all his vitals were normal. He only had to rest for a while to return to his original appearance. Only with this did he let out a breath.

    After he applied some medicine to stop the bleeding, he could not help a smile rising to his face.

    But what made him even happier was that he did not turn into a bone monster as he had thought he would. Even his superpower ball of light had returned to the superpower space. It was as if it had eaten its fill and was waiting there,zily not moving.

    However, when he turned his head to look at Chu Yunna, he found she still wore an expression of disbelief and was looking at him strangely.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Nana, Uncle Ling is fine now and I¡¯m fine too, why do you still look like that? Do you need me to turn into a bone monster for you to think it everything is normal?"

    Ding Ning was in a great mood and he spoke teasingly.

    "No, brother, are you... just like King Bat and grew wings?"

    Chu Yunna pointed at Ding Ning¡¯s back and asked shyly.

    "Wings? What nonsense are you speaking?"

    Ding Ning stretched out his hand back to feel it but did not find anything and thought that Chu Yunna was having him on.

    "You can¡¯t reach like this, it¡¯s right behind the shoulder."

    Chu Yunna swallowed. There was some sorrow in her eyes, had Brother Master also be some kind of monster?

    "Where are there wings? All you know is how to make jokes..."

    An explosive sound came from Ding Ning¡¯s bones and his arm went at an unbelievable angle to touch his back. The feeling of bone in his hand made his expression change immediately and his smile froze on his face. Unable to help himself, he cursed explosively. "F*ck, I actually do have wings."

    "Brother, don¡¯t get too worried. It might not be bad to have wings. Try and see if you can fly."

    Chu Yunnaforted Ding Ning with warm words when she noticed his mournful expression.

    "Even if I can fly, I don¡¯t want to grow wings. How will I go out to see people? Doesn¡¯t this make me some kind of bird person?"

    Although Ding Ning said such things, he still could not help but be curious and wanted to see what it was like to be a bird man.

    But no matter how much he pped his wings, there was no reaction. Goddamn, the wings were useless. WIth a worried look, he asked,

    "Nana, do I look handsome with wings? Will it affect my handsome appearance?"

    Chu Yunna tilted her head and considered him seriously. She nodded her head firmly and said, "No matter whether or not you have wings, you are almost the most handsome to me."

    Ding Ning felt veryforted. He could count on his little servant to love him and even her words offort were spoken so warmly.

    But to have such arge pair of useless wings was very annoying, how could he go out to see people?

    Just as he was wondering the possibility of surgery removing these things, a red light suddenly shot out from the stone man straight between Ding Ning¡¯s eyes. In a sh, it disappeared and returned to normal.

    Ding Ning faintly sensed anger and an unwillingness to fight. His heart skipped. Could the stone man be indicating something?

    His heart suddenly jumped. Right, he had tried with True Qi and spiritual strength but he had not tried the superpower ball of light. The bone wings were a kind of superpower, perhaps the superpower ball of light could move them.

    When he tried to control the superpower to move the wings, the superpower ball of light that received the order moved along his meridians quickly until it reached a position on Ding Ning¡¯s back.

    Ding Ning only felt his back heat up, he still could not feel that the bone wings had spread with his shoulder. One side was as long as 1.5 meters. The two wings together had a wingspan of over three meters.

    With a gentle p, he raised a light flow of air. With joyful surprise, Ding Ning found he was already flying in the air and was sliding around the cave. This made him nervous and panicked but also slightly excited.

    I¡¯ve be a bird person. Hahaha, the sensation of flying is great. Ding Ning quickly pped his wings to see what speed he could reach.

    With a "bang", Ding Ning let out a tragic cry and fell into a warm and gentle embrace. Lifting his head, he saw that Chu Yunna had her lips pressed together and her sparkling eyes were filled withughter.

    Ding Ning rubbed therge bump on his head and bared his teeth in pain. He did not even have time to enjoy the size of Chu Yunna¡¯s chest. Ding Ning struggled out of her embrace with embarrassment and anger. Unsatisfactorily, he said,

    "I didn¡¯t control my strength properly earlier and flew too high and hit the roof. Let me try again!"

    Chu Yunna¡¯s face was filled with an expression of worship. "You¡¯re already amazing. You can do it, I¡¯ll wait for you take me flying."

    "Hehe, just wait, watch as I make you cool and take you flying."

    Ding Ning¡¯s vanity was immediately satisfied. He patted his chest proudly and boasted loudly.

    However, for him, flying was not that easy to control. He always flew too high or flew too quick. After half an hour, he was just managing to maintain his bnce and had some rough control over his height and speed and was no longer crashing into the walls. Of course, the price was that there were a few morerge lumps on his head and the superpower ball of light had shrunk a great deal, leaving him in great pain.

    But the surprise was at the end. As his blood surged, he yfully directed the superpower to put away the wings and the ugly wings actually retreated within his body. This made him pick Chu Yunna up in an excited hug and nt enthusiastic kisses on her. "Great, the wings can be retracted."

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 91 Duplicating Superpower

    "Cough, cough, cough!"

    Ling Fei, who had woken up at some point, smiled as he saw this sight. Seeing Chu Yunna¡¯s young and handsome face, it was like spark to a pile of tinder. He quickly coughed to remind them of their surroundings and be mindful of their actions.

    It was only then that Ding Ning realized his breach of etiquette, as if shocked, he quickly let go of Chu Yunna andughed awkwardly. "Haha, Uncle Ling, you¡¯re awake. How do you feel?"

    Ling Fei¡¯s mood was clearly greatly improved and he had no issue at all with his future son-inw holding another woman and kissing her. After all, Chu Yunna was as dear to him as his own daughter.

    He even began to ponder an absurd idea. Ding Ning was not a man to be tied down by a single woman. If Yunna and Ling Yun both married him, it might reign him in a little.

    After twenty years of painful torment, matters of life and death have ceased to be so serious and his nature had changed, thus it was no wonder he was so open-minded.

    Particrly since Ding Ning had managed to do what that mysterious organization had failed to do, this made Ding Ning rise, again, in his estimation.

    Ling Fei heard Ding Ning¡¯s sincere inquiry but he did not reply. He just walked to the wall of the cave, summoned his strength and, with an explosive cracking of bone, he sent a powerful punch toward the wall.

    With a crash, shattered pieces of rock flew out. A deep, bowl-sized hole had appeared on the solid wall and the entire cave seemed to tremble with the strike. However, Ling Fei¡¯s fist waspletely unharmed.

    Ding Ning was dumbstruck. He could also do such a thing and had even done more than that in the past but he needed to summon his True Qi to do so.

    He could tell that Ling Fei had never cultivated before and it was impossible for him to summon True Qi. He had aplished this purely through the strength of his body. How could Ding Ning not be shocked?

    Ling Fei wore a satisfied smile on his face. "Who would have thought that something good woulde out of all this? My strength is many times what it used to be and not only are my attacks more powerful, even my defense is better."

    Before his words were done, as if to prove his words, Ding Ning smashed his head ruthlessly against the wall of the cave. Another crash rang out, shattered rock flew everywhere, and a basketball-sized hole appeared on the cave wall.

    Ding Ning opened and closed his mouth. With a chuckle, he joked. "Congrattions, Uncle Ling, on mastering such power. You are sure to go far!"

    Ling Fei nced at him with a smile. "Damn kid, what cheek!"

    "Hehe, if Aunt Chu and Ling Yun knew about this, they would be incredibly happy. Hurry home and see them."

    Halfway through his words, Ding Ning¡¯s expression darkened but he hid it very well and quickly recovered.

    It would be a lie to say that Ling Yun¡¯s matter was not a blow against him. No matter what, he could be considered a pretty boy and had many years of affection with Ling Yun. Even if it was the affection of siblings, he still did not feel good about being abandoned like this.

    Ling Fei had trained as a special operative and was particrly skilled at observation. Naturally, the flicker of expression across Ding Ning¡¯s face did not escape his notice.

    But he did not say anything and made no move to speak on Ling Yun¡¯s behalf. He did not want to interfere in matters of the heart.

    Furthermore, he could see that Ding Ning was not a man to be held back by a woman. He was not a good match for Ling Yun.

    All he could do was be neutral. The younger generation would do alright on their own. Ling Yun would have to rely on herself to move forward.

    Speaking of which, it was amusing that Ling Fei and Chu Yunxiao¡¯s attitudes toward Ling Yun¡¯s love life were twoplete and opposite extremes.

    Ling Fei shook his head. "Now is not the time to reunite with them."

    Ding Ning paused but caught on quickly. Yes, Ling Fei had already disappeared for over twenty years, a death certificate had even been issued.

    If he abruptly went home now, not only was there the matter of whether the mysterious organization would allow him but even the government would probably question him about his experiences these years.

    Particrly as he had returned to normal, that would certainly pique the interest of the mysterious organization. They would use all possible means to bring him back to question.

    Even if Ling Fei could protect himself, what about Ling Yun and his wife? When faced with the mysterious organization, there was no chance of rebellion.

    Although he still had some grievances toward Chu Yunxiu and her daughter, Ding Ning would still not allow them to walk into danger.

    Furthermore, there was the matter of Chu Yunna¡¯s identity. Although it was easier to exin a disappearance of three years, the mysterious organization would probably not let go of her.

    After thinking furiously for a moment, Ding Ning made up his mind. Solemnly, he took out too bio-emted skins. "Uncle Ling, I have an idea but I hope you two will keep it a secret for me."

    "You saved us, we would not be so ungrateful."

    Ling Fei¡¯s eyes narrowed and he made the promise for him and Chu Yunna. Chu Yunna quickly nodded along in agreement.

    With a serious expression, Ding Ning said, "Weren¡¯t you curious about the disguise I wore earlier? In reality, that wasn¡¯t makeup or prosthetics. Rather, it was a kind of bio-emted skin that my teacher created. Once this kind of skin touches water, it bes a thin mask that covers a person. A person¡¯s entire appearance can be changed at will and the mask sets after two minutes. Even the person¡¯s fingerprints and DNA is that of another person¡¯s, and it is impossible to tell the difference. I¡¯ll give one each to you and Yunna, so you can reunite with your family."

    Ling Fei¡¯s eyes lit up. In a shaky voice, he asked, "Who was your master? Is there really such magic? Can this thing change one¡¯s height?"

    Chu Yunna was also very shocked but her bright eyes were more filled with a lively excitement.

    After all, it was not the same for her as it was for Ling Fei, who regrly went out at night. In three years, she had never gone out even once as she was scared she would not be able to resist drinking blood if she saw someone.

    For her, as someone in the prime of their youth, this was the greatest torment. She had long desired to breathe the air outside.

    Furthermore, she wanted to be by Ding Ning¡¯s side forever. With this magical bio-emting skin, all of this was possible.

    "Height is the other problem I mentioned. I know a skill called "Bone Locking" and can reduce the distance between one¡¯s own bones and thus change the height. But I do not rmend you changing your height. Not only is the skill very difficult to cultivate, even if you master it, it is impossible to maintain it for very long after using the bio-emting skin. As time passes, the bones will be damaged."

    Ding Ning kept nothing back and said with confidence, "Of course, if you want to learn the skill, I will teach it to you. I just don¡¯t suggest you use it after changing your appearance. After all, there are countless people who are the same height."

    Ling Fei nodded. "That¡¯s true. With the bio-emting skin, I can reunite with my wife and daughter in a different form. At most, there will be some nasty rumors going around that Yunxiu has remarried but I believe she can deal with such things. After all, I will tell her my identity."

    It was true. Ling Fei was 1.78 meters tall, and there were countless people of that height in Ninghai. As long as his fingerprints and DNA could not prove his identity, there would not be a problem.

    On the other hand, it was Chu Yunna¡¯s height that was a problem. After all, although there were girls who were 1.75 meters tall, it was notmon. Particrly given her the figure of ideal ratio and her height, it would be very easy for those with agendas to grow suspicious.

    But as long as she was careful, it should not be a problem. After all, unlike Ling Fei, she did not have a family, which was hisrgest potential problem.

    Although they did not n on using it, Ling Fei and Chu Yunna still wanted to learn Bone Locking. After all, a skill did not weigh a person down and who knew when it coulde in useful?

    Ding Ning kept nothing back and taught them everything he knew. It was impossible for him to not admire Chu Yunna¡¯s intelligence. In just two short hours, she was now able to change her height at will and was amusing herself happily.

    It was until dawn that Ling Fei managed to change his height but he was only able to grow a few centimeters shorter. Ding Ning found this very strange.

    But when he tried to demonstrate it himself, he found, with shock, that he was the same. After thinking hard for a long time, he abruptly remembered that his bones were probably the same as Ling Fei¡¯s and had undergone changes.

    With apprehension in his heart, Ding Ning faced the wall and threw out a punch. With a giant boom, the three of them looked at the wall with shock and surprise.

    A half-meter deep hole appeared on the mossy and damp cave walls. Ding Ning had to exert a great deal of strength to pull his arm out again.

    His entire arm had entered into the cave wall with this one punch. It was evident how much his strength had changed.

    This was not the strangest thing. Through the entire process, Ding Ning did not feel any pain. His bones had hardened to an unbelievable degree.

    Even Ling Fei, who was always steady and calm, could not resist cursing, "F*ck, you¡¯re going against natural order."

    Chu Yunna stared at Ding Ning with pure and affectionate eyes, pride wrote all over her face. She almost blurted out that this person was her master.

    Ding Ning rubbed his nose with embarrassment. "I didn¡¯t know that there would be such rewards from curing an illness. My strength has increased manifold."

    "Then can youmunicate with wild beasts?"

    Chu Yunna asked, her eyes bright.

    "Right, since you can use my superpower, you should be able to use Yunna¡¯s superpower, right?"

    Excitement shed through Ling Fei¡¯s eyes. Ding Ning¡¯s miraculous powers once again refreshed his knowledge.

    "I haven¡¯t triedmunicating with wild beasts but I think I know ventriloquism."

    Ding Ning said these words shyly but it froze Ling Fei and Chu Yunna where they stood because Ding Ning had said these words with ventriloquism. His mouth had not moved at all.

    "Wow, brother, you¡¯re amazing. We canmunicate with ventriloquism in the future."

    Chu Yuna jumped with excitement. Pulling on Ding Ning, sheughed and jumped. "I¡¯ll summon King Bat and you try tomunicate with him."

    After she finished speaking, Chu Yunna pouted her lips and made a strange sound. However, Ding Ning was mysteriously able to understand it.

    King Bat flew over but did not leap into Chu Yunna¡¯s arms as he usually did. Tilting his head, he looked consideringly at Ding Ning and Chu Yunna. His blood-red eyes shed with a confused light.

    Ding Ning pursed his lips and made a soundless sound-wave. It was as if King Bat had found his family and he flew straight into Ding Ning¡¯s arms and rubbed his little head against Ding Ning¡¯s chest.

    Chu Yunna pouted and said indignantly, "Hmph, what an ingrate. Now that you have brother, you don¡¯t want me."

    Although she spoke like this and sounded very jealous, there was only great joy on her face and not a trace of anger. In her eyes, Ding Ning was her sky.

    Ling Fei waspletely stunned. With some confusion, he asked, "Ding Ning, why is your method ofmunication with King Bat different from Yunna¡¯s? I didn¡¯t hear you make a sound."

    "I also found that strange. I can sense a wild beast¡¯s emotions and can send them messages offort and goodwill, thusmunicating with them. The more soulful the animal, the easier it is tomunicate with them. For animals without souls, I can only ensure that they do not attack me but it is very difficult to give them orders. Brother, how did you do that?"

    Chu Yunna asked, also very surprised.

    "I don¡¯t know either. I just imitated King Bat¡¯s sound-waves."

    Ding Ning exined vaguely but his heart was overtaken with a wild joy. There were some things he could not say, not even to Ling Fei and Chu Yunna. After all, this was rted to his greatest secret and was too shocking.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 92 Seeing Xiao Nuo Again

    At the instant the King Bat appeared, the superpower in Ding Ning¡¯s mind suddenly tremored and formed a frequency like that of an electrocardiogram which automatically imitated the King Bat¡¯s soundwaves. This allowed him to immediately grasp the bat¡¯snguage andmunicate with him. This was what caused the King Bat to abandon Chu Yunna and leap into his arms.

    This matter was too shocking. Ding Ning¡¯s did not know if this was only effective toward the King Bat or if it was effective on other animals as well. He felt very surprised and his heart was filled with precaution.

    If others found out that he had the power to talk to animals, would he not be taken away and cut up like ab mouse?

    Chu Yunna and Ling Fei were not suspicious of him. They congratted Ding Ning with joy in their hearts. Ling Fei knew very well how incredible the power to tame wild animals was.

    If not for this special ability of Chu Yunna, it would have been impossible for them to have escaped from the hands of the mysterious organization in the first ce.

    The blood-sucking bat army, the group of crocodiles, the army ants, the group of wild wolves... Chu Yunna took control of the leader of these animal armies and that became their biggest guarantee in escaping.

    In the mysterious organization, Chu Yunna was highly respected and was given the nickname "King Blood Beast".

    This confused Ding Ning greatly. Since the mysterious organization could create Chu Yunna, who couldmunicate with wild beasts, then they should be able to create more of these superpowered people.

    Ling Feiughed bitterly and answered Ding Ning¡¯s question. "Although the purpose of the gene medication is simr, each person¡¯s genes are different and thus the effects of the changes are different. Putting aside the terrifying failure rate of gene mutations, even if two or more people survive taking the same kind of gene medication, the powers they develop would be very different. Some might change into active battle types, some might be support battle types, and some might develop useless mutations, such as growing a useless tail or an extra eye. In other words, Yunna is one of the rare mutations. Although her battle power is not strong, it is very practical and could be said to be unique. Even if the mysterious organization wanted to create another Yunna, the chances of it are essentially zero."

    Ding Ning immediately understood. Each person¡¯s gics was different. Even for blood rtions like mothers, fathers, and siblings, the changes they develop after consuming the gene medication would not be the same.

    Just like in the case Shen Muyang and Shen Muqing. Although they were twins, Shen Muyang was naturally healthier while Shen Muqing was born with heart problems. This was caused by slight variations in their gic makeup.

    "What kind of superpowers has this mysterious organization created?"

    Ding Ning was very curious about this mysterious organization that was able to change human kind¡¯s DNA and allow them to have superpowers. If the purpose of this was to advance mankind, it would be understandable and excusable. However, they had greater ambitions and had no regard for the sanctity of human life. They treated humans asb rats and performed live experiments on them. This made it impossible for him to tolerate them.

    Know yourself and know your enemy, and one shall never be defeated. Ding Ning had already determined that this mysterious organization was an evil that must be removed. However, his power was insufficient and he needed time to umte it.

    "This mysterious organization should have existed for many years. When I was first brought in, almost all of the experimental subjects were people of European descent and there were very few of Asian descent. But in recent years, they found that the strong-bodied Asians had a higher rate of survival in the experiments and were more able to adapt to the gic medication and so they put the bulk of their interest on the Asian subjects. Unfortunately, this organization is overly mysterious. As far as I know, thisboratory in the American continent is only the tip of the iceberg. They must have simrboratories in Europe, Africa, and other continents. I¡¯m not sure if there¡¯s on in Asia."

    A glimmer of anger appeared on Ling Fei¡¯s face. "But ording to my estimation, even if Asia doesn¡¯t have aboratory at the moment, one will be quickly constructed. Although there hasn¡¯t been any major break through the gic medication these few years, they have had some results. Currently, the mostmonly seen are battle orientated superpowers. Some can change limbs in weapons like des and guns, some have super powerful defense mechanisms so that even bullets cannot pierce through. I¡¯ve seen a person who could turn their body into metal, amon bullet would not be able to hurt him at all."

    "Most despicably, this organization doesn¡¯t treat humans like humans and have forcefully integrated wild animal genes into human genes, changing them into monsters. There are werewolves, werelions, weretigers, werebats, werecats, werefoxes, and others. Their appearance is both terrifying and pitiful."

    Chu Yunna interrupted with righteous anger. Her lips pouted, like a bullied girlining to a teacher, and she was very cute.

    A cold light shed through Ding Ning¡¯s eyes and he cursed in a low and angry voice, "They¡¯re truly a group of animals who have lost of conscience. One day, I willpletely uproot this evil organization."

    A strange light shed through Ling Fei¡¯s eyes and the corners of his mouth twitched. But in the end, he did not say anything and it dissolved into a long sigh.

    He had seen the horror and strength of the mysterious organization. It was a terrifying power that was in no way weaker than a strong nation and was not something that could be challenged by a single person.

    Although Ding Ning had healed his DNA miraculously, he still did not believe he had to strength to challenge the mysterious organization.

    Perhaps, that evil organization could only bepletely destroyed if all the powerful warriors hidden away came out in force.

    "Uncle Ling, what are your ns?"

    Ding Ning gave them the bio-emted skin and taught them how to use it then turned the conversation back to the main topic.

    Ling Fei hesitated then sincerely asked, "I can¡¯t leave this ce for now. I¡¯ve told you before, when Yunna and I first escaped theboratory, someone aided us in secret. From returning to Ninghai and finding somewhere to settle, he helped us in secret through all of it. However, he is under the control of the mysterious organization. They¡¯ve put a bomb in his head, if he betrays them, he will explode. Each time hees to Ninghai, he would alwayse to visit us in secret and give us some money. It is only because of this that we have survived until now. You are a talented doctor. Do you have any confidence in removing the bomb in his brain?"

    "Of course I can. Since you have been able to hide here for three years without issue, it means that his heart was with you and was truly helping you. Naturally, I will help him. Do you know what type of bomb it is? Where is it located? I can only know whether I can remove it once I¡¯ve inspected him in person."

    Ding Ning spoke straightforward but did not make any extravagant promises. After all, given the mysterious organization¡¯s technological ability, they knew the human body like the back of their hands. If they had installed some kind of pulse rted bomb, he would not dare to perform the surgery. While saving people was important, he had to act within his skill. He would not lose his own life for the sake of some stranger.

    "Hm, you¡¯re right. He has always worked for that organization under duress and I¡¯m not sure when he wille to Ninghai. We have no way of contacting each other so I can only stay here and wait for him."

    Ling Fei spoke reasonably.

    Ding Ning¡¯s expression changed. "He knows about this underground cave?"

    "He doesn¡¯t know. He only knows about the courtyard on top. In fact, it was he who spent the money to find someone who bought it with my forged identity. I found this underground cave when I was secretly digging out a basement."

    Ling Fei shook his head. "He has nevere here before. Each time hees to Ninghai, he leaves a message at the gate of the courtyard then I meet him in secret."

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. He was just looking for somewhere to nt the precious medicinal herbs he had brought back from the primitive forest. The courtyard outside was in the western suburbs and in a deste area, the perfect ce to nt.

    He spoke to Ling Fei about this matter with the excuse of nting some medicinal herbs. Of course, there would have to be some changes to create a man-made tropical forest enviroment.

    "No problem, mine and Yunna¡¯s lives were both saved by you, you can do whatever you like. I¡¯m no longer afraid of light and can help you look after it."

    Ling Fei did not suspect him and agreed without hesitation. He even gave Ding Ning a surprise. "If the space isn¡¯trge enough, all of the courtyards in this cul-de-sac can be used. They all belong to me in name and now I gift them to you."

    "Really? Thanks so much!"

    Ding Ning was immediately overjoyed. There were four homes in this cul-de-sac and they were all about the same size as this one. He just had to open up doors in the courtyard walls and there would be four medicinal gardens.

    He quickly understood why the person helping Ling Fei had bought all four courtyards. After all, Ling Fei and Chu Yunna could not stand sunlight and could only move around at night.

    The neighbors would naturally grow suspicious if no longer appeared in the courtyard for a long time. By buying four courtyards, this risk was greatly reduced. After all, many people bought houses in the western suburbs and waited to receivepensation when they were torn down.

    If not for the fact that this ce was too far from the center of the city, Ding Ning would have liked to live here.

    Chu Yunna, who had used the bio-emting skin to disguise herself, was happily and loudly saying she wanted to go eat breakfast with Ding Ning. Ling Fei voluntarily stayed behind to keep watch.

    With great difficulty, they gged down a vehicle and went to downtown to find a ce to eat breakfast, all this made Ding Ning feel very moved.

    A woman¡¯s love of beauty does not change. Even though Chu Yunna was not as beautiful after her disguise, the number of heads she turned was still scary. Of course, her odd appearance in slightly over-sized men¡¯s clothing was one of the reasons.

    After all, Ding Ning had not brought clothes and could only wear Ling Fei¡¯s clothes.

    All along the way, Chu Yunna was fascinated by everything and she stared around like she did not have eyes to use, like a curious baby. Ding Ning could not help but feel a pang in his heart. For three years, she had lived like a mouse in a dark hole underground, it had been a hard life for this child.

    Thus, after he found a construction team, exined the requirements, and paid the deposit, he then went to the express hotel to pick up his luggage and check out. Following this, he put his things into the courtyard in the western suburbs, notified Ling Fei and then took Chu Yunna on a massive shopping spree even though he did not like to shop.

    It had to be said, shopping was an innate part of a woman¡¯s nature. Before noon rolled around, Chu Yunna already had dozens of bags of clothing, shoes, and hats in her hands.

    It was not that Ding Ning did not want to help her carry it, instead, Chu Yunna refused to allow him to do so, saying that he was her master and it was unheard of for a master to carry things for the servant.

    Alright, for the sake of the tens of thousands of dors that had evaporated from his bank card, Ding Ning, under the despising gazes of passers-by, walked with his hands behind his back and yed the role of Huan Shiren for once.

    Fortunately, the little servant girl found her conscience and, generous with another¡¯s money, brought him an outfit worth over 200 dors so that he could finally change out of Ling Fei¡¯s clothing, which had been too short and looked very funny.

    After receiving a call from Xiao Nuo to have lunch together, this shopping trip finally came to an end.

    The little servant girl was indeed very obedient. Ding Ning gged a car for her, paid for it, then sent her happily back to the western suburbs.

    "I¡¯ve fixed the car for you. If you¡¯re not satisfied, I¡¯ll buy you a new one."

    The moment they met up outside the designated Starbucks, Xiao Nu threw the car key to him.

    Ding Ning walked around the Land Rover and could not tell that it had once been repaired. He cracked a satisfied smile. "I¡¯m not picky, as long as my friend is alright with it, it¡¯s fine."

    "Take me out for lunch!"

    When Xiao Nuo said this, a shy expression appeared touchingly on their bare face.

    Ding Ning pulled at his mouth. "Why am I taking you out to eat instead of you taking me out to eat?"

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 93 Private Detective

    "So cheap. Alright, I¡¯ll pay. What do you want to eat?"

    Xiao Nuo smiled and pouted yfully as she spoke. Her original intention was for Ding Ning to have lunch with her, she did not care who paid for who.

    Like an icy blossoming lotus, her smile shocked Ding Ning for a moment and he lost his train of thought. For some reason, this line popped up in his head, "if she turned her head and smiled, it would raise a hundred brows and the paints and powders of the Six Pces would fade into nothing".

    Xiao Nuo was indeed worthy of this praise. Used to wearing training gear, her heroic figure shone out and made it very easy for others to mistaken her gender.

    Although she dressed very casually today, she was very different from when she wore her training gear. Today, she was filled with femininity and Ding Ning could not resist staring.

    She wore a white and blue patterned shirt, denim shorts, and t cloth shoes. Her shoulder length hair had been tied into a refined bun, revealing a clear and exquisite face.

    She had a tall figure, full breasts, long white legs, a narrow waist, and a perky bottom. Everything demonstrated her natural beauty.

    Seeing Ding Ning¡¯s stunned gaze looking at her chest without good intention, a shy and faintly joyful light shed through Xiao Nuo¡¯s eyes. Seemed like she wasn¡¯t without a bit of allure.

    Her eyes blushed red slightly and she stamped her foot with a yful pout on her face. "Pervert, what are you looking at? I¡¯m talking to you? What do you want for lunch?"

    "Whatever is fine!" Ding Ning replied in embarrassment as he came back to his senses. He could not help but blush.

    However, he was muttering himself in his heart. Had his lust grown after losing his virginity to a devil? He had clearly been looking at her with an eye for artistic appreciation, how had it be aimed at her heaving chest?

    "What whatever, you idiot. Are you still a man or not? You can¡¯t even decide where to eat."

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s tone was as if she was flirting with a lover and she rolled her eyes at him.

    Ding Ning teased back with a very serious expression. "This is a very serious question. Am I a man or not? All you have to do is have a try."

    A clear light shone from Xiao Nuo¡¯s beautiful eyes and her face seemed to be covered with ayer of red rouge. Her teeth bit gently at her lips and her heart leaped like a fawn. However, with an expression of disdain, she said.

    "If you have the guts, let¡¯s go get a room. I want to see whether you¡¯re a man or not."

    Ding Ning¡¯s smile froze and he immediately retreated, no longer daring to tease this girl. Putting on augh, he chuckled and said, "Let¡¯s first fill our bellies. It¡¯s rare Captain Xiao is paying, it would be a waste not to eat."

    "A man with perverse thoughts but no perverse daring. The best meal is right in front of you but you dare not eat. Hmph, coward!"

    Xiao Nuo said pointedly. With a huff, she turned and walked away with gracefully with her waist swaying. "Since you won¡¯t choose, then I will. Let¡¯s go eat hotpot."

    "Hotpot?" Ding Ning opened his mouth and raised his head in an exaggerated motion to look at the burning sun in the sky. Comining incessantly, he said, "On such a hot day, are you not concerned about excessive internal heat?"

    "That¡¯s good, if there¡¯s too much excessive heat, we can go get a room and I¡¯ll personally cool you down."

    Xiao Nuo turned her head and smiled sweetly. There was a teasing charm in her smile that made Ding Ning¡¯s heart go crazy. He could not help but feel that Xiao Nuo was a bit odd today, her words were very sharp.

    Ding Ning hung his head like a defeated rooster and followed Xiao Nuo, who walked with her head up and chest out, to a 98 dor per person self-serve hotpot ce called "Sister Mi".

    The decorations were good, the quality was good, and there was a wide selection of foods. However, although the air conditioner was on inside the store, steam still rose and it was like a sauna. One was covered with sweat even before eating.

    The hotpot shop¡¯s business was extraordinarily good, it was truly a full house. After they paid and took a number, they still had to line up for a dozen minutes before they snagged a two-person table.

    "I oftene to this shop and my colleagues like to eat here too. It¡¯s economical and tastes pretty good, particrly the soup base where there is a hint of spicy in the numbness. There is truly a lot of vor, and add in some icy cold beer, that feeling..."

    Xiao Nuo held the menu and drooled as she exined the food.

    "Too much spiciness is not good for the skin and it can easily cause endocrine dyscrasia."

    Ding Ning spoke seriously from a doctor¡¯s professional perspective but at hand, his hand did not slow at all. te by te, he brought dishes to his own table, at a speed that left one speechless. In just a while, the dishes covered the table and drew the attention of others.

    The moment the hotpots arrived, he could smell the scent unique to spiciness. The hotpot here truly had a special vor, it was authentically Szechuan. He liked to eat spicy food and his saliva was almost overflowing his mouth.

    Xiao Nuo rolled her eyes charmingly and teased, "What revolting behavior. Spiciness is bad. You¡¯re like someone who just came out of a refugee camp."

    "It¡¯s 98 per person, what a waste if I don¡¯t eat my fill."

    Ding Ning screwed up his face andughed. He liked the rxed feeling of being with Xiao Nuo. Of course, if Xiao Nuo stopped asionally teasing him, it would be even more perfect.

    He actually hoped that Xiao Nuo would see him as a friend to whom she could speak to about anything. After all, they could be consideredrades who had gone through life and death together a number of times. Although he knew he was lying to himself, Ling Yun¡¯s incident had hurt him greatly and he did not want to enter into another rtionship so quickly.

    "Ding Ning, I want to ask you something and I want to you answer me honestly."

    Xiao Nuo looked at him and asked very seriously after she put the vegetables into the hotpot and reced the lid.

    "Don¡¯t shoot, Captain, I¡¯ll answer honestly." Ding Ning¡¯s expression also became serious. He sat properly and looked like he was being interrogated.

    However, Xiao Nuo ignored his behavior. Her eyes flitted by, not looking at him. After a while of hesitation, it seemed that she made up her mind to look at him directly. Things that Ding Ning did not understand surged around in her eyes.

    "If, and I¡¯m saying if, one day, I left Ninghai and we never saw each other again in our lives. Would you... miss me?"

    Ding Ning started slightly, his scalp tingling. Concerning Xiao Nuo, he did not know how he felt. Much like Ling Yun, he always felt that there was something missing. He opened his mouth in augh.

    "How could there be so many "ifs" in the world? You are the captain of the Special Forces, are you going to quit your job..."

    Before he finished speaking, Ding Ning sensed that Xiao Nuo did not seem to be joking. She was serious in a way she had never been before and this stopped him from going on. The smile on his face also grew rigid and a mysterious pain rose in his heart.

    Would he miss her? He certainly would. This girl was stubborn and eager. If he said he¡¯d never felt anything for her, it would be a lie.

    But... Ding Ning remembered Ling Yun and his heart was filled with bitterness. In the end - he still could not walk away!

    For a moment, he did not know how to answer. His mouth moved for a long while, unable to speak.

    "Alright, I was joking. Eat, the pot¡¯s boiling."

    An unnoticeable disappointment shed through the depths of Xiao Nuo¡¯s eyes. Ding Ning¡¯s silence had already given her the answer.

    She gathered her courage, wanting to try onest time but in the end, she had still failed. Perhaps, she truly should forget him and end this affection that should never have been.

    She should follow the very first n and go to Dragon Soul to find that person then follow her father¡¯s ns and fulfill the marriage agreement with that man she had never met before. Marry, have children, and live her life.

    Xiao Nuo did not follow Ding Ning¡¯s professional advice for women to drink very little beer, particrly ice cold beer. Unhappily, she poured bottle after bottle into her stomach.

    Ding Ning tried to stop her a number of times but he failed before Xiao Nuo¡¯s densely clouded and stubborn gaze. He felt a bit responsible and a bit guilty.

    All he could do was put his head down and silently drink bottle after bottle with her. Very quickly, the table was filled with empty beer bottles.

    The hotpot was eaten awkwardly. It was hard to tell whether Xiao Nuo had drunk too much but her face was as red as a monkey¡¯s butt. Bright as a peach, as cold as frost, and there was also a tearful sadness. It drew the gazes of the other diners but she still seemed very clear-minded, judging by her actions.

    Alcohol makes misery more miserable. Rather than Xiao Nuo, Ding Ning¡¯s mood was low andbined with confusion and helplessness toward love, he became roaring drunk. His eyes lost focus and he swayed as he walked.

    Xiao Nuo ignored the admiring gazes around her and fully demonstrated the superiority of a member of the Special Forces. Confidently, she hoisted Ding Ning onto her shoulder and left, not showing any strain at all.

    At Ninghai¡¯s international hotel, Xiao Nuo changed to carrying Ding Ning in the princess hold and approached the front desk without hesitation. Taking out her wallet and identification card, she boldly and confidently said in a loud voice, "A room! One with arge bed!"

    The pretty girl at the front desk froze for a moment before returning to her senses and hurriedly processing the paperwork to give Xiao Nuo a room. She had seen plenty of women and mening to take room and having a man without good intentions bringing a drunk girl to get a room was nothing new either but it was her first time seeing such a beautiful woman bringing a drunk man and taking a room with such aggressiveness.

    Slightly tipsy, Xiao Nuo sensed the strange and admiring gazes of the people around her and only then did she realize she was embarrassing herself greatly. A wave of burning heat rushed to her face. Her face, which had been flushed from drinking, became more tender and beautiful, unlike anyone else¡¯s. After she got the room and received the room card, she ran straight toward the elevator with Ding Ning as if escaping.

    With a "ding", the elevator doors closed once again, shutting the strange gazes out. Only then did Xiao Nuo let out a breath as if relieved of a great burden.

    nting a resentful nce at Ding Ning in her arms, Xiao Nuo pouted andined, "It¡¯s all your fault. Your alcohol tolerance is too low and now it has dragged down my good name."

    With all of her attention on Ding Ning, Xiao Nuo did not notice that a thin and dark man wearing sses and holding a camera had followed them from the restaurant to the hotel and had captured everything along the way.

    It was not until Xiao Nuo entered the elevator did the man wearing sses stop taking photos. He looked through the results of his surveince with satisfaction. Humming a small tune, he packed away his camera and smacked in lips in admiration.

    "A fresh and watery cabbage has been devoured by a pig. This girl is truly a fine specimen. It¡¯s a pity that this is a five-star hotel, it¡¯s not easy to get in close and get some bed-shots. Even withoutmission, it would be good to keep for myself. This should be enough toplete the job, right? Hehe, this pretty boy took one beauty shopping all morning then had lunch with an even more beautiful woman and took a room. He¡¯s really quite elegant and carefree. This million dors was damn easy to earn."

    Thinking of the price his employer had offered, the man in the sses could not stop smiling.

    The man in the sses got into a Passat parked in the hotel parking lot and turned on the engine, ready to leave. At this time, a Rolls Royce Phantom suddenly came and blocked the way forward. Behind him, a Hummer roared to a stop and blocked his retreat.

    As an experienced private investigator, Lu Renjian¡¯s heart sank as he saw the pincer move and felt that this heralded trouble. Had his photographing of a mafia boss¡¯ woman having an affair a few days ago been exposed?

    Motherf*cker. In the future, he could not take any work involving underground forces. Even the mafia boss¡¯ woman was a tough character.

    After bncing the pros and cons, Lu Renjian knew he could not escape today so he opened his car door and got out willingly. Facing therge men wearing ck shirts and a murderous air who had exited the hummer, he raised his hands in greeting. With a ttering smile, he said.

    "I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ve offended you all, please let me know. If I need to apologize, I will apologize. If I need to give a gift, I will give a gift. If I need to repay money, I will repay money. I know the rules."

    The men in ck shirts did not acknowledge him at all. The man in charge stood pin-straight and had a knife scar on his face. With a dark expression, he ripped the camera from Lu Renjian¡¯s hands. He opened it and nced through it. "Check to see if there are backup copies."

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 94 Child Bride

    "No, I haven¡¯t had the time!" Lu Jianren shook his head with fear but found the situation strange, were they not men sent by the boss¡¯ woman? Did they instead belong to the drunk pretty boy?

    Perhaps that pretty boy was some major figure? But that should not be the case. Before he took the job, he had researched him thoroughly. That pretty boy should just be a doctor of no importance.

    Was it that beautiful woman? Since Xiao Nuo had appeared very suddenly, he had not had the chance to investigate her identity. It looked like that woman had an interesting background to have bodyguards protecting her in secret.

    The man with the knife scar waved his hand and gave an order to the men in ck shirts. "Search carefully, I will not allow any backup to get out!"

    With great professionalism, the men in the ck shirts searched the Passat inside out, including Lu Jianren¡¯s cellphone. After they confirmed that they had not missed anything, they shook their head toward the man with the knife scar.

    "Brother Scar, we¡¯ve searched everything and confirmed that there are no backups!"

    It was only then that the man with the scar nodded his head with satisfaction. He turned and walked toward the Rolls Royce Phantom, which no one had yete out of. Reaching the car, he bowed respectfully and held up the camera.

    The car window rolled down slowly, revealing a pair of long, pale, and slender hands reaching for the camera.

    Respectfully, the scarred man asked, "What about the man?"

    "Find out who his employer is and let him know that there are some people he cannot afford to offend."

    The woman in the car gave the order lightly and the window once again rolled up.

    The scarred man turned and an icy cold light shot out of his half-closed eyes, shattering Lu Jianren¡¯s courage. Crying, he begged, "Brother, I don¡¯t know who my employer is. He came to handle themission wearing a face mask and sunsses."

    "Are you not a private detective? Given your level of professionalism, it shouldn¡¯t be hard for you to find out your employer¡¯s identity, right? You are a clever man, you should know what to do, right?"

    The scarred man¡¯s expression was indifferent but his tone carried a rich and unquestionable threat!

    Lu Jianren swallowed his saliva and said, with a bitter expression. "Bro, once I¡¯ve betrayed my employer, how will I continue in this profession?"

    "Then continue working your job, just be careful that your entire family is not put into sacks and sunk into the river."

    An icy smile appeared at the corner of the scarred man¡¯s mouth and he walked confidently toward the Hummer.

    "Do... don¡¯t, brother, I... I will do my best."

    Lu Jianren¡¯s courage had been broken and he cried out in a trembling voice. The murderous intent on the scarred man¡¯s body made him believe that he was not joking at all. What professional integrity? In the face of the lives of his entire family, it was nothing more than a drifting cloud.

    "I¡¯ll give you one day. At this time tomorrow, I will contact you again. If do you well, we will not treat you badly. I will double whatevermission that person gave you."

    The scarred man paused and spoke indifferently without even turning his head. Without waiting for Lu Jianren to speak, he climbed into the car, escorted by a few men in ck.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I promise to investigate his family for eight generations."

    Hearing that his price would be doubled, the fear on Lu Jianren¡¯s face immediately turned to joy. Happily, he shouted toward the Hummer, whose engine was already running.

    He did not care whether the scarred man could hear him and excitedly waved his fist. This was truly light in the dark, a chance to redeem himself.

    For someone like him who ran in the detective profession, reputation was very important. Once the news of him selling out his employer got out, he would not be able to remain in these circles.

    But there was one special situation in the profession that allowed one to make much of and take a strike from the side. Although it was still a bit hical, it could work. This was an unwritten rule within the profession.

    That situation was when the employer and the side being investigated both sought out a detective to investigate each other at the same time. Under these circumstances, the two could be treated as individual cases. He provided services to whoever paid the higher price and there was no such thing as having sold out an employer.

    All he had to do was to forge amission from the scarred man. This was why Lu Jianren became happy and begun to hum a little tune as he wondered how to make this work perfectly. This was a two million dor case, after all.

    Inside the Rolls Royce Phantom, a stunningly beautiful woman wearing a silver business suit yed with the camera in her hands. Looking at the pictures inside, a spoiled expression shed through her eyes and she covered her mouth as sheughed gently.

    "His taste is not bad, just a bit of a coward. He even made the girl take the lead in teasing and flirting, he needs a spine. However, this is what makes him my brother. He¡¯s so careful with ounting that he even saved on money in getting a room. He knows how to live his life."

    The simple and honest looking middle-aged driver wore white gloves and focused on driving the car. The female assistant sitting upright in the passenger seat turned her head and asked politely across the separating ss through the inte.

    "Chairman, should we return to the corporation or go somewhere else?"

    The woman in the suit sat up straight and emanated a forceful aura of a powerful woman in themerce world. In a low voice, she said, "Cancel all appointments at the office. Return to my home."

    Tang Chen¡¯s top target to move into their apartment was a prominent figure at the peak of the world. With each meter-squared priced at 150,000, it made a billionaire on the Forbes list be their main source of clientele.

    Inside Tang Chen¡¯s sea view garden, inside the 44th-floor mansion of 1,200 square meters, the suit-wearing woman had already changed into casual pajamas. She stood with bare feet in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and nced at the river below.

    She rang a number on the limited edition cellphone in her hand. She spoke quietly as soon as the line connected. "Mom, I saw brother."

    "Is... is he doing well? Is he being bullied? Is he like how he was on the screen? Is he fatter or thinner?"

    There was a pause on the other end of the line before there came the sound of a woman¡¯s urgent and excited voice. She asked questions in rapid fire mode and at the end, her voice had begun to choke up.

    "Yes, he¡¯s looking very handsome and even beautiful women are chasing him. She even got him drunk and went to get a room, she even paid for it. He sure knows how to live, right? Hehe, no wonder he is your son."

    The woman¡¯s eyes were slightly red but she still joked with a slight smile.

    Only she knew what kind of torment the woman at the other end of the phone had lived through these few years. Faced withmercial enemies, the person in charge of the business mothership was always powerful, harsh, decisive, ruthless, heartless, and tyrannical, she was always another word for elegance, sophistication, dignified, beautiful, and confident. An invulnerable business goddess.

    She was her only idol growing up, her closest family, and the target she worked hard to catch up to.

    When dealing with business matters, she could always maintain her reasoning and rity no matter the pressure or difficulty. She would sink into a cold calmness and bring forth solutions. She had never lost her self-control in any matter.

    Ding Ning was her only weakness and the only person who can make her anxious and lose her self-control, however, she was not jealous. She knew the bitterness in her godmother¡¯s heart.

    All these years, godmother had been like a never-tiring and exquisite running overloaded, using it to numb herself, to hide the weakness and longing in her heart.

    Countless nights, she, when she had been a child, could always hear a faint crying sound from her godmother¡¯s room where the lights were never extinguished. This became her motivation in her youth to work hard, she wanted to help her godmother realize her desires.

    Even when godmother had vaguely hinted that she had decided on her as his child bride, it had not created much disturbance in her heart.

    After all, she could never repay what she owed her godmother in this life. She existed to repay her debt of gratitude.

    Each person has a price. As an orphaned girl, her godmother had saved her when she was faced with death and had given her warmth, a sense of family, and living conditions that she had never experienced before. She had also used all her resources to raise her. From that moment on, she thought of her as her real mother.

    Even though she knew she was only a recement, that she was only that boy¡¯s support and recement, she was satisfied and very grateful. Without her godmother, she would have long be a pile of bones beneath the soil.

    "Qianlie, he¡¯s at the wildest time of his youth, flirting is very normal. Don¡¯t take it too heart. I know, it¡¯s not easy on you."

    The woman across from her had a sensitive heart. When she was overly excited, she became concerned about bringing in a child to raise as a bride.

    "Mom, why would I care about such things? I¡¯ve seen plenty these few years, which talented man doesn¡¯t have multiple women? Brother is so handsome, it would be strange if women didn¡¯t throw themselves at him, hehe."

    Ding Qianlie was the girl¡¯s name. In the past, she did not understand why her godmother did not allow her to take her surname and instead had her named Ding and why she had also given her such a strange name.

    Later, she slowly learned that the man that her godmother missed was surnamed Ding.

    She was very curious as to what kind of man could make her godmother, a goddess who possessed essentially all positive feminine traits, fall in love and to keep herself pure for him and refuse to remarry.

    Unfortunately, her godmother¡¯s mouth was shut tight and she never revealed his name. However, whenever she spoke of him, a fond sweetness and a content nostalgia would rise to the corners of her mouth.

    This made the man the most mysterious figure during her growing years. He must be as handsome as her brother, right?

    Ding Qianlie¡¯s full, glossy, and red lips parted slightly, revealing a mouthful of white teeth and a shallow curve tugged at the corners of here mouth.

    "Qianlie, help me look after him, please."

    The woman on the other end has never spoken about something in such a serious tone.

    "Mom, what are you talking about? He¡¯s my brother as well as my... future husband, how could I not help him?"

    A blush-like pink rose on Ding Qianlie¡¯s beautiful face. Embarrassed to be discussing this topic, she quickly changed the subject. "Right, mom, don¡¯t you want to see him?"

    "I... Of course, I want to see him but... never mind. Send me his pictures. Now isn¡¯t the right time."

    Women carried a powerful desire and an almost homesick timidness. She had not seen her son for over 20 years, how could she not want to see him? If she could, she would immediately rush to Ninghai and envelop him in her embrace, making up for everything she owed him.

    But... there were far too many obstacles for her to act so willfully. In the end, logic won over emotions.

    "I can¡¯t go see him yet. Seeing him right now does nothing good for him, it might even hurt him. Qianlie, try not to interfere too much with his life, just protect him from the sidelines. It would best if he did not notice it, to prevent the suspicions of those with agendas. Also, you must remember, our rtionship must be kept secret."

    "I know. Don¡¯t worry, I will be careful. I¡¯ll send you the photos now."

    Ding Qianlie spoke gently. More than 20 years of bitter longing yet she was unable to acknowledge him. Qianlie understood her tangled emotions and thus knew how powerful the forces who were watching hungrily from the darkness were.

    Even though she was now the leader of Longteng Corporation with the stocks of manyrge-scale businesses held secretly in her hand and had a personal value of over 10 billion dors, she still could not challenge those forces.

    After she finished sending the photos, Ding Qianlie picked up a cup of red wine and leaned against an Italian handmade sofa of genuine leather as she sat on a carpet of swan¡¯s down, and slowly savored the lingering sweetness of the red wine.

    Her waterfall of hair was loose and covered her bright forehead. Her eyes, bright as stars, shone with light under the noon light. She looked elegant and mysterious.

    Brother was just a doctor. Although he had some fame, surely it was not enough for others to target him? Who was it that wanted to hurt him?

    An icy light shed through the star-bright eyes. No matter who wanted to hurt him, she would make them pay a terrible price. Ding Ning was her godmother and her most protective subject.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 95 Xiao Nuos Secret Delight

    Ding Ning, who was brazenly sleeping in arge bed in a room in Ninghai¡¯s international hotel, had no idea that he had mysteriouslye into possession of a fiercely protective older sister.

    He truly was drunk. Ordinarily, he would not have been toppled by 20 or so bottles of beer but he was feeling low and had quickly numbed himself.

    Ling Yun was not someone he could calmly and silently wish good fortune on, as he thought he could. She had already be a part of his life that he could not cut off.

    He had thought that he would receive an exnatory phone call from her today but as time ticked on, he became more and more disappointed, more and more dejected.

    Additionally, he had not slept since returning from Diannan and all this caused him to drink sorrowfully and he had be intoxicated without even realizing. When he entered the room, he climbed into bed and immediately began snoring.

    Sitting on the bed, Xiao Nuo looked at Ding Ning, his brows tightly furrowed even in sleep, with pain in her heart. Without his mask, he looked so frail and helpless,pletely different from his cold and heartless persona when he was awake.

    She stroked his sharply-angled face with her infatuated gaze and a faint sorrow rose in her heart. She was actually a girl with great self-respect, otherwise, she could not have lived for 23 years and still not have had a boyfriend. Many people had chased her but she never encouraged them and always wore a cold expression that warned strangers to stay away.

    But for some reason, Ding Ning¡¯s every move and every word tugged easily on her heart. No matter what he did, she liked it and was moved by it.

    Perhaps it really was beauty in the eye of the beholder. Observing Ding Ning up close, Xiao Nuo found that this man really was very handsome. Very contradictory but filled with deception.

    His ink-like brows led to his temples and his nose was as sharp as if it had been carved by a knife. His well-shaped lips were red and did not appear harsh and his eyshes, which were enough to make a woman jealous, were long, thick, dark, and curved. The corners of his tightly closed lips disyed the qualities of a schr. It made it very easy for people to miss his deeply hidden brashness and arrogance.

    His clearlyyered and three-dimensional features formed an exquisite and handsome face. More heroic than a pretty boy, more handsome than a long-legged oppa, and more sophisticated than a soulful old man.

    He was not the type of man to shine brightly the moment he emerged and attract the looks of every single person. Instead, he was a man full of literary knowledge and confidence, reserved and contained, filled with a mysterious charm.

    He was always able to quietly influence the opinions of the people by his side and draw the attention of girls. For Xiao Nuo, a girl who grew up in a martial family, he held a fatal attraction.

    Additionally, Ding Ning had saved her life a number of times. In times of danger, he always protected her behind him at the first instant. That indescribable sense of safety intoxicated her and pulled her deeper.

    But what made her depressed was that when she let down all her aloofness, all her dignity, and actively confessed to him, all she ever received in return was silent avoidance.

    If she did not know that Ding Ning¡¯s heart already belonged to someone, she would definitely have thought that he was an old hand at romance and was letting go only to grasp tighter, to advance through retreating.

    It was strange, the more Ding Ning avoided this, the more she felt that he had a sense of responsibility and was someone worth devoting her life to.

    If he continued to flirt with her while still being involved with another woman, perhaps she would not like him so much then.

    The more he refused her the more she wanted to get close to him. Like an addictive drug, he emanated a fatal allure. This was probably the mindset that the grass was greener on the other side.

    The red alcohol flush was particrly vivid on Xiao Nuo¡¯s white face and indistinct emotions shed through her beautiful eyes. Abruptly, a daring idea she had never dared to think about appeared in her mind.

    Ding Ning was the first person to walk into her heart and she firmly believed that he was also thest. Once she made up her mind to leave him to join Dragon Soul, they may never meet again.

    In other words, this might be theirst time seeing each other.

    She felt very opposed to the man she had never met but had a marriage agreement with. Perhaps it was because she loved Ding Ning, perhaps it was a rebellious mentality toward her fiance, or perhaps she wanted to live for herself, for once. She did not object to cuckolding the man who was destined to upy the happiness for the rest of her life.

    She had already given her first kiss to him, she might as well give her first time to him too and just think of it as the only mark she will leave behind in her youth. It will forever remind her that she had once loved deeply.

    Once this idea was born, it was like a nightmare and could not be dismissed. Using the alcohol as an excuse, Xiao Nuo gathered her courage and leaned her trembling body down to gently press against his lips. She breathed in his unique scent and her breaths came quicker.

    Perhaps her shaky kiss had hindered his breathing because his soft lips opened slightly, revealing a mouthful of white teeth.

    Xiao Nuo, embarrassed and with the high spirits of a little girl stealing candy, pushed forward and actively poked out her tongue in challenge.

    Suddenly, a strong hand pressed down on the back of her head. A mouth, carrying the faint scent of alcohol, aggressively opened and took hold of her lips and wantonly savored them.

    Xiao Nuo was caught off guard and her entire body froe. Immediately after, her arms pushed against the bed as she tried to escape this pervert¡¯s embrace.

    But when she saw the tears seeping out of his tightly closed eyes and his tortured expression, her heart softened and her rigid body rxed, allowing him to seal her mouth.

    A powerful arm pressed tightly against her, making her feel like a startled quail, lying against his body and shaking slightly. Even her ears were red but she could not bring herself to struggle out of his embrace.

    "Ling Yun, no, don¡¯t leave me..."

    But immediately after, she was shocked awake by Ding Ning¡¯s sleep talking. She felt as if she had plunged into an icy valley, her hands and feet felt cold.

    Ding Ning smacked his lips as if he was going to continue speaking but turned and went on sleeping.

    Interest gone, Xiao Nuo sat on the side of the bed. Her heart was filled withplex emotions and all of them were bitter. He called Ling Yun¡¯s name even when kissed in his sleep. It looked like he truly loved her very, very much.

    "Big butt, hehe, I like you so much!"

    But afterward, Ding Ning¡¯s vulgar sleep talking made her expression clear. There was even an indescribable feeling of shame within the sweetness.

    Pervert, he didn¡¯t even call her name. What big butt, how disgusting.

    But thinking of the fact that he had called her name in his dreams, it proved that he did think of her. Alright, even though her name had be Big Butt, but this was enough to make her happy.

    Ling Yun, hmph, I will not lose to you so easily. Although he loved you first, if he doesn¡¯t like me at all, I will leave. However, since he does think of me, I will not let go, I will fight fairly against you.

    Xiao Nuo muttered to herself. Looking at Ding Ning¡¯s curled up and sleeping form, a softness rose in her eyes.

    "Mu Qing, I finally thought of a way to deal with you. Hahaha, are you happy?"

    However, Ding Ning¡¯s following words struck her dumb, particrly that familiar name - Shen Muqing. It was like lightning on a clear day.

    Fortunately, Ding Ning¡¯s sleep talking did not contain anything romantic, he only spoke of treating an illness. She endlesslyforted herself that they had no romantic rtionship and were only connected by an illness.

    It was not until now that she abruptly came to her senses. She had received information saying that a doctor was confident they could treat Shen Muqing¡¯s illness. At the time, she had been curious as to which doctor was so amazing and it turned out to be Ding Ning, it was no surprise at all.

    Although she was very unhappy that Ding Ning called out Shen Muqing¡¯s name in his dreams, and did so with such warmth. Muqing, Muqing, hmph!

    You always call me Captain Xiao or Big Butt, why haven¡¯t I heard you call me Nuo Nuo. Stupid pervert, I hate you.

    But she still felt sincerely happy for Shen Muqing. After all, she had a very good rtionship with her when they were little because of their family connection. Once, they had been best friends that spoke of everything to the other.

    However, after Shen Muqing¡¯s illness broke out a number of times, she could only live deep within her home and minimize going out. She also didn¡¯t like to see other people¡¯s pitying and sympathizing gazes and her personality became more and more isted and cold. In the end, the two of them had gradually grown apart.

    She knew that Shen Muqing went to school in Ninghai and had thought about going to find her. However, Shen Muqing¡¯s illness was a time bomb. If something happened while she took her out, she wouldn¡¯t be able to wash away her guilt even if she jumped into the Yellow River.

    The rtionship between the two families might also go bad because of this. After all, Ye Shn¡¯s protectiveness and unreasonableness were infamous.

    Thus, Xiao Nuo had not gone to seek out her childhood ymate, to avoid bringing unnecessary trouble to both sides.

    But what she was more curious about was how had Ding Ning managed to be Shen Muqing¡¯s lead doctor. The world was such a small ce.

    "Devil... sorry... big butt... sorry... it¡¯s all my fault... I let you down!"

    At this moment, Ding Ning¡¯s indistinct sleep talking rang out again. Xiao Nuo¡¯s heart sank. Devil? Who was that?

    But the following call of big butt made her misunderstand and think that the devil also referred to her. Immediately, she became pleased. So other than the nickname Big Butt, I also have the devil as a nickname.

    The nickname Devil was much better than Big Butt. Xiao Nuo looked at Ding Ning with a happy smile and listened to his sleep talking. The more she looked the morefortable she became, the more she listened, the happier she was.

    She counted carefully. Although Ding Ning called out Devil and Big Butt less than Ling Yun and Shen Muqing on an individual basis, if they were added together, it was much more than the other two. This made her feel very important and she decided to generous forgive this pervert for having other women in his heart.

    The cold air of the central air-conditioner caused the temperature to drop and Xiao Nuo felt a tremor of cold. Only now did she remember that they had both sweated through their clothes while eating hotpot. If she kept the clothes on, she would catch a cold.

    She took a shower, wrapped a towel around herself, and bit her lip as man and Heaven warred for a while before she blushingly undressed Ding Ning. Fortunately, Ding Ning slept deeply and allowed her to smoothly strip him, leaving only his underwear.

    She snuck a nce at Ding Ning¡¯s muscles that were not exaggerated but still filled with a sense of beauty, particrly the alluring V of his hips and his eight clearly defined abs. They revealed his rich masculine aura.

    Immediately, her heart thumped and her cheeks flushed pink. What a beautiful figure, it was a perfect Adonis. Those pretty boys and long-legged oppas were nothingpared to him.

    However, when she blushingly gathered her courage and closely admired him, she discovered that under the smooth flowing lines of his body, were a dense mass of wretched scars and her heart trembled.

    Although she knew that they were all old scars, her heart still hurt. How much torment had this man suffered since his youth to have so many injuries?

    She stretched out a trembling hand, as if terrified of hurting him, and gently stroked the scars. Tears of distress shed through her beautiful eyes.

    If Ding Ning knew that his scars had already made two girls cry for him, he would certainly have prostrated himself in admiration before his Second Master, Zhao Fugui, that heartless merchant¡¯s, profound foresight.

    That bastard had said that scars were a man¡¯s military medal. Thus, each time after Ding Ning finished cavorting alone through the valleys and mountains, Zhao Fugui never let him use Fourth Master, Sister Qiao¡¯s powder which could wipe away scars. Zhao Fugui said that this would be his secret weapon when picking up girls in the future.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 96 Fiance

    Of his four masters, the Great Master Meng Wenhan was old-fashioned and harsh, he was a pedantic but erudite schr. The Second Master Zhao Fugui was cunning and ck-hearted, a ssical smiling tiger. Third Master, Duan Xiaowu, was not good at talking and was shy but took action ruthlessly. Fourth Master, Chen Qiao¡¯er was kind to the entire world and her skills in the kitchen stole nature from the world.

    Logically speaking, Fourth Master, Sister Qiao, spoiled him the most and in some ways, made up for the mother¡¯s love hecked. He should be the closest to her.

    However, in reality, it was Zhao Fugui who had the best rtionship with Ding Ning. This was because his other three masters taught him as his elders and made him feel respect and fear.

    Only Zhao Fugui, this bastard, did not treat him like a child and fooled around with him all day. He spoke without a filter and said things that made Ding Ning¡¯s ears turn red. There was no generational gap to speak of between them.

    He was filled with the aura of amon person and hid a knife within his smiles, sinister and ruthless. However, he was very righteous-minded when it came to people that he trusted and would sacrifice himself for their friendship.

    He imparted to Ding Ning the ways of survival of the people who scraped a living at the bottom of society. He taught to only speak a third of what he thought to those he met, to not throw out his entire heart.

    During Ding Ning¡¯s growth, Zhao Fugui did not hold back in ying tricks behind his back, making him fully understand the sinister nature of the human heart. Only beatings forged memories and he learned his lesson well.

    When he was little, Ding Ning¡¯s favorite thing to do when he had leisure time was to listen to Zhao Fugui tell stories of all kinds of people from all over the world. This filled him, a youth of 17 who had never left the small town of Luochuan, with a longing to see the exciting world outside.

    Something the Second Master often said was, the righteous are often themon folk while the well-learned are often ungrateful.

    Each time he said this, the Great Master would be angry. First, they would engage in a battle of quoting the ssics then it would develop into a full fight.

    Initially, little Ding Ning had nervously called for father and Uncle Xiaowu to stop the fight. Later, he realized that while they argued, their attacks were measured. They were just using it as an excuse to learn from each other.

    And so he no longer found it strange after a while. Each time, he would even bring over a little stool and sit to the side cheering happily.

    Woken by Xiao Nuo gently stroking his scars, Ding Ning did not open his eyes and continued to feign sleep. For some reason, he began to miss the time he spent living with his father and masters, and could not help but feel gloomy.

    Xiao Nuo did not notice Ding Ning waking up. At this time, all of her focus was caught by the stone man on Ding Ning¡¯s neck.

    Her heart thundered and her mouth was dry. She had never been as excited as she was in this moment, her line of vision had already be blurred by tears.

    Although she had never seen a stone man before, she was sure she was not mistaken. The stone man in the picture hanging in her father¡¯s study was exactly the same as the stone man in front of her eyes.

    The reason she was so excited was because her father had once pointed to the stone man in the picture and told her that her fiance woulde to their door before she was 25 to fulfill their wedding agreement and he would bring this stone man as proof of his identity.

    But she had never thought that the world would be so small. After all this, Ding Ning had turned out to be the fiance she had strongly protested against. She had felt a great deal of resentment toward the father who had always spoiled her for taking this matter into his own hands.

    Thus, after her brother disappeared and her father did not agree for her to enter Dragon Soul to carry out an investigation, she left home in a fit of rage. Alone, she ran to Ninghai to join the Special Forces and had not contacted her family for over two years.

    It was not until now that she was filled with gratitude for her father¡¯s arrangements. So her father¡¯s taste had been so good and the person she had fallen in love with was that very fiance. This made her a bit angry at the same time as feeling overjoyed.

    Originally, she had felt guilty for falling in love with Ding Ning while he was dating Ling Yun. After all, she was the other woman.

    But now, she was filled with righteousness. Ding Ning had a marriage agreement with her and was her true and proper fiance. Why should he date Ling Yun? She was the other woman.

    This made here to a very important decision. She would no longer go to Dragon Soul. She would stay in Ninghai and protect the dignity of her fiance. She would not allow Ding Ning to sow any more wild oats.

    At the same time, she decided not to tell Ding Ning the truth. She was very eager to see what kind of exciting expression Ding Ning would have when he came to carry out the marriage agreement and saw that his fiance was her.

    "Hehehe!"

    Thinking of this, Xiao Nuo could not resistughing out loud. That wild and pleasedughter made goosebumps rise all over Ding Ning¡¯s body.

    Secretly narrowing his eyes into slits, he looked out to see Xiao Nuo stroking his scars while nodding her head like a hen pecking at food. The smug smile on her face seemed to be asking for a spanking.

    Her mental state hadn¡¯t been thrown into disorder by his rejection, had it? Why was her smile so sinister and terrifying?

    No. Was she going to force herself on him? Was that why she was smiling so evilly?

    Then should I struggle and oppose it? Or should I submit? Submit? I¡¯ll... submit!

    Sneaking a nce at the magnificent view of Xiao Nuo¡¯s chest that surged as sheughed, Ding Ning swallowed and felt that he had no immunity against Big Butt at all. Eventually, he would not escape her grasp and it was best to submit.

    Steeling his heart and closing his eyes, he covered his chest like an angered wife and said in a sacrificial and solemn tone.

    "Don¡¯tugh in such a scary way, I¡¯ll submit but... be gentle, alright? It¡¯s... it¡¯s my first time."

    "Hehe..."

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s pleasedughter abruptly stopped. Looking at Ding Ning acting like a wronged wife, she immediately seethed with anger and helplessness.

    Without any semnce of a wise and virtuous woman, Xiao Nuo jumped onto the bed and straddled Ding Ning¡¯s body. Reaching out with both hands, she wrapped them around his neck and shook him with force. Flustered and exasperated, she shouted angrily.

    "I¡¯m going to strangle you, you pervert. It¡¯s your first time, is it not my first time too?"

    "But I¡¯m the passive one, you¡¯re the active one."

    Ding Ning rolled his eyes and stuck out his tongue as he retorted righteously. His groping hand had already quickly snuck onto her perky bottom. That feel... my god... it was awesome.

    Xiao Nuo immediately sensed his misbehaving hand. She was embarrassed and angry but for some reason, she also did not want to stop him and she even felt a sliver of secret delight.

    Lying to herself tofort herself, she reasoned that he was already her fiance and she would eventually be his woman, so what if she let him take advantage?

    Blushing hard, she rolled her eyes charmingly, "Pervert, trying to take advantage yet you won¡¯t even take responsibility."

    "I..."

    It was as if he, who had been taking advantage of the alcohol to let loose, had been shouted at in the face. All of his charm immediately dissipated and his roving hand pulled back as if it had been shocked. With an unspeakably dispirited expression, he said, "Sorry!¡¯

    Xiao Nuo regretted her words the moment they left her mouth. After all, Ding Ning did not know that she was his fiance and furthermore, he still loved Ling Yun. She had spoken irresponsibly. What had been a done deal had been destroyed in one fell swoop by her words.

    In an effort to save the situation, she blushed and sprawled on his body in a questionable position and breathed sweetly. "Am I so unattractive?"

    "No, you¡¯re very pretty and very charming. It¡¯s just that I... I..."

    Ding Ning looked at the pretty face right in front of his and for some reason, felt much panicked. His lips opened and closed for a long time, unable toe up with a reason.

    "Is it because of that Ling Yun? Is she really so great? Can I notpare?"

    Thick jealousy rose in Xiao Nuo¡¯s heart and she asked with reddened eyes.

    Ding Ning¡¯s mood darkened. He pulled at his mouth forcefully, and his expression was more serious than it had ever been before.

    "It¡¯s not that she¡¯s better than you, rather, we¡¯ve been together for five years. Although we have pretty much broken up, before everything is cleared up, I can¡¯t do anything that is unfair to her, unfair to you, and unfair to myself. Think about it. If I am with you before she and I havepletely broken up, then in the future, I might have something with another woman while we are together. This is not fair to you and not fair to her."

    "Ah, you two are breaking up?"

    Xiao Nuo did not hide the joy in her expression at all. Only upon seeing Ding Ning¡¯s increasingly heavy expression did she feel that she was forgetting herself a little with joy.

    Stretching out a hand, she gently touched the downturned corners of his mouth. With a yful pout, she said, "I wasn¡¯t doing it on purpose. Don¡¯t be mad."

    "Do you want us to break up so badly?" Ding Ning asked darkly.

    "Of course, you¡¯re mine. She doesn¡¯t deserve to be with you. It is you and I who are a pair."

    Xiao Nuo spoke matter of fact. There was nothing wrong with what she said, after all, in her mind, Ding Ning was her fiance. However, she had overlooked Ding Ning¡¯s feelings.

    Ding Ning sat up abruptly and pushed her away. With a nk face, he said, "Thank you for your affection, unfortunately, I don¡¯t think I should be with you. Even if I break up with her, I will not be with you."

    "Why not? What has she done for you to be like this toward her?"

    Xiao Nuo had not thought Ding Ning would be hostile so quickly and her entire person was caught off-guard. She stared at him stupidly and asked in a wounded tone.

    Ding Ning could not stand overbearing and unreasonable women, and his mood became even more irritated. Sitting up, he began to dress. With a cold expression, he enunciated each word carefully.

    "In your eyes, Ling Yun is just an insignificant girl and is not even worthy of being friends with someone like you but for me, she is not just my girlfriend. She is my family and friend, if you look down on her then it means you are looking down on me."

    Ding Ning dressed very quickly. He stood and looked coldly at the pale-faced Xiao Nuo, who was biting her lip tightly. "Ling Yun was my first true friend, in every sense of the word. When I first came to Ninghai, I was only 17 and had never been out of the little town my home was in. You will never understand the fear and confusion I felt toward a foreign city. It was Ling Yun who took care of everything for me and apanied me through those most difficult months. At my lowest, most difficult, most painful, and most confusing times, it was always she whoforted me, supported me, and encouraged me and gave me the courage to face the confusing unknown and made me feel less lonely. So, she said she loved me and so we fell in love. Although it might have been a mistake for us to be together from the very beginning, even if we can¡¯t be lovers, she is forever my best friend. Anyone who looks down on her is looking down on me. Captain Xiao, you are up high, so naturally, you look down on usmon people. I, Ding Ning, am the same as her we are just normal people. Thus, thank you for your affection. Apologies, I dare not presume on your attention!"

    "Bang!"

    Only when the door of the room mmed close with force did Xiao Nuo, who was still taking in the meaning in Ding Ning¡¯s words, realized that he had just left like this and hurriedly chased after him, shouting, "Wait, I didn¡¯t mean it like that. You..."

    But by the time she had run out of the door, there was no sign of him left. Xiao Nuo stamped her foot hard and berated herself for being too pleased and touching on Ding Ning¡¯s wound when she spoke without thinking.

    Thinking about it, it was indeed she who had acted in too much haste. There might be some unhappiness right now between Ding Ning and Ling Yun and they were going through a breakup but how could five years of affection be put aside just like that? Even if they could not be lovers, they would still be good friends.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 97 Demon Girl

    Ding Ning had clearly not been in a good mood, otherwise, he would not have gotten drunk. She had not been considerate of how he had been feeling and had said such degrading and insulting things like "Ling Yun was not worthy of him".

    Honest to god, Xiao Nuo truly had no intention of looking down on Ling Yun. Her upbringing would also not allow her to view others through biased lenses.

    She had just thought of herself as Ding Ning¡¯s fiance and had been jealous. She felt that Ling Yun had taken away what belonged to her and it was with such resentful thinking that she had said the word "unworthy". If she had said "should not have" instead, the two of them would not have separated so unhappily.

    A random changing of words and things might have developed in apletely different direction, she might even have locked down Ding Ning. It could not be helped, thenguage was just so broad-ranging and profound, and the difference of one word could mean an irreversible error.

    However, Xiao Nuo could tell from this incident that Ding Ning was someone who valued his rtionships highly. At the same time, he was also a very sensitive person, possibly to the point of self-abasement.

    He was clearly very talented, skilled in medicine and martial arts, so why would he have such a powerful sense of self-inferiority?

    This made Xiao Nuo very curious. She had never thought that such a talented person as Ding Ning would have such self-abasing emotions, it was a bit unbelievable.

    Was it because he came from a small and remote town? Or was it trauma from his childhood caused by not having a mother? Or perhaps he had been beaten down by someone which had triggered his sensitive mental state and caused him to develop an inferiorityplex.

    Xiao Nuo suddenly felt that she didn¡¯t understand Ding Ning at all. It looked like she should get to know his past properly. Out of respect, she had never thought about investigating Ding Ning.

    But now, she knew he was her fiance so she had no choice but to take this seriously.

    My future husband can be confident, arrogant, and even egotistic but he cannot be a self-abasing man. This is an illness, and it must be treated.

    Picking up the phone, she dialed a Yan Jing number. "Xiao Yao, are you there?"

    "Ah, Sister Nuo, what made you remember to favor me with your voice? Have you returned to Yan Jing? Where are you?"

    A charming woman¡¯s sharp cry came from the other end of the phone.

    "Don¡¯t give me that nonsense. I¡¯m still in Ninghai. I have something for you to do."

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s brows rxed and she scolded with augh, knowing her best friends personality. Holding onto her patience, she said, "Look into someone for me. A recent graduate of Ninghai University¡¯s medical college called Ding Ning. I want to know everything that happened during his five years in university. Who did he have good rtionships with? Who did he not get along with? Who was he close to? Did he date? No detail is too small, I want to know everything."

    "Ding Ning? Why does this name sound so familiar? I can¡¯t remember right now. What¡¯s wrong, Sister Nuo? Did he offend you? Should we all get out to Ninghai, tear him limb from limb, chop him up, shatter his remains, then toss it out to feed the dogs? Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re absolute professionals and promise to leave no lingering troubles."

    Yaoyao¡¯s chest pping echoed loudly. Even through the phone, Xiao Nuo could imagine the trembling of the giant mounds on this devil girl¡¯s chest and she said, without good humor.

    "Don¡¯t make more trouble for me. That¡¯s my man. I¡¯ll skin whoever dares to touch him."

    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone before a heaven shaking scream rang out. "My god, did I hear wrong? Has the heart of our icy demon girl finally been moved? You¡¯ve even found a man. Sister Nuo, Sister Nuo, tell me quickly, how big is his thing? Is he powerful? How is his stamina? How many times in one night? Can he satisfy you?"

    Xiao Nuo could do nothing to stop her. Reaching the end of her patience, she said, "Shoo, Xiao Yao, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t get any ideas about your brother-inw, otherwise we won¡¯t be able to be sisters."

    "Alright, alright, alright. Nuo Nuo, how could you be like this? We are good sisters and agreed that in the future, we would even share the same husband. Did you see how big brother-inw was and now want him for yourself? Do you not understand that if sisters work together, there is nothing that cannot be done?"

    Whether purposely or not, the seductive and lecherous Yaoyao put particr emphasis on the "cannot be done".

    Xiao Nuo was slightly regretting her call to this devil girl. She knew that she had a dirty mouth that said whatever she wanted but was actually a very respectable woman. However, having it put so dubiously by Yaoyao, Xiao Nuo still felt a bit ufortable. In a cold voice, she said, "Stop nattering away, just tell me if you can do it or not. If you can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll find someone else."

    "I can, I can, for sure I can. Even if I can¡¯t, I can. If I can¡¯t even help Sister Nuo, then there is no purpose to life."

    Yaoyao noticed that Xiao Nuo¡¯s tone had be cold and knew she couldn¡¯t tease her anymore. Hurriedly, she promised coquettishly.

    In every circle in Yan Jing, Xiao Nuo was known as a goddess with both looks and intelligence. Furthermore, she was also a demon girl with top-level martial prowess.

    Although they¡¯re cheeky and impudent with her every day, that was because their rtionship had reached a certain level. However, once Xiao Nuo grew serious, there was not a single person who even dared to breathe loudly.

    The icy demon girl who had just turned 18 and joined society drew the interest of countless young men. There were enough of those who felt they had some weight and bragged that they wanted to be intimate with her to wrap around the Forbidden City a number of times. Among them, there was nock of sons of major families but in the end, they all went home in low spirits. There was not even one man who drew a smile from the demon girl. On the contrary, they were often beaten ck and blue and still had to keep up a smile.

    Yaoyao still remembered the return of super yboy who had just returned from overseas. Relying on his powerful grandfather to support him, he made a show of being decent and proper and with a few retired Special Forces soldiers as bodyguards, he tried in vain to forcefully take down the demon girl.

    The bodyguards, who seemed so incredible in the eyes of the yboys, were quickly dealt with by the demon girl like they were nothing. As for the arrogant son had his four limbs broken and was tossed outside his grandfather¡¯s door.

    Everyone thought that was the end of the demon girl. Even if the grandfather did not press charges, the Xiao family would not tolerate such wanton behavior.

    After all, each circle had their own rules. The guy was not as skilled and so he was beaten, if he had the skill, he coulde back for a rematch, if he didn¡¯t, he would have to ept this defeat.

    However, the demon girl beat him up and threw him outside his home. This was a naked demonstration of power. One mistake, and it could incite a war between the families.

    But the results shocked everyone. The old man of the Xiao family did not, as if nothing had happened. On the contrary, it was the yboy, still wrapped in bandages, who was sent out of the country overnight, never to reappear again.

    The young yboys did not have the privilege of knowing exactly what happened in secret but that one battle solidified the demon girl¡¯s throne in the top-most circles in Yan Jing and no one could move her.

    Later, something happened in the Xiao family and, for some unknown reason, the demon girl ran away to Ninghai to join the Special Forces. This left the yboys that circled around her disappointed for a long time.

    "Alright, stop being so unreasonable. I¡¯ll give you three days to check everything out. If nothing goes wrong, I¡¯ll be back in Yan Jing for New Year. We¡¯ll get together at that time. Bye!"

    After Xiao Nuo finished speaking, she did not give Yaoyao any opportunity to speak and decisively hung up the call. She could already hear the yboys by Yaoyao sideing up and asking if it was her calling. She knew that if she kept chatting, she would not be able to hang up for at least two hours.

    Amongst the celebrities club in Yan Jing, Yaoyao could not keep her mouth shut and so the news of the demon girl having a man immediately spread throughout Yan Jing¡¯s foremost circles.

    Fortunately, this F cup woman was notpletely without brains. She forcibly resisted the desire to gossip, held up against the pressure, and did not speak Ding Ning¡¯s name.

    Otherwise, that very night, crying and foot-stamping yboys might have gone straight to Ninghai and torn a young doctor,pletely in the dark about all this, limb from limb and sank him into the river.

    In reality, Ding Ning also felt a bit regretful after he walked out of the door. He felt that his attitude toward Xiao Nuo had been overly harsh. After all, she liked him and had not purposely meant to degrade Ling Yun.

    But long-nurtured habit had made him consider Ling Yun an untouchably sensitive topic. He could not tolerate any being disrespectful to her and that was why he had reacted so strongly.

    But his dignity would not allow him to turn back and apologize. He could only scratch his head and sigh helplessly. He¡¯ll exin the next time they had an opportunity to meet.

    Driving the newly-repaired Land Rover, he headed straight for the half-bay, feeling very upset. He had not done anything this half day, other than making more trouble for himself.

    He had borrowed Shen Muqing¡¯s car for so long, it was time to return it as well as express his thanks. Furthermore, he had promised he would go each weak to stabilize her condition and it was time for her check-up.

    In particr, Shen Muqing had called him almost daily during this time but he had not returned a single call. As a professional doctor, he had been rather irresponsible.

    Just as he was feeling irritated, the image of a girl rose up, unbidden, in his mind. Although it had only been one short year, it seemed as long as a number of centuries.

    Even Ling Yun did not know that before Ding Ning graduated, he had once met a girl. A pretty girl from a remote vige.

    She never wore makeup, tied her up in a simple pony-tail, and wore a in outfit that was white from washing. She was like a pure, white flower.

    She ignored that gazes of all the people,e and left on her own terms, stood aloft and independent from the world but she had self-respect and self-love and was her own master.

    Her grades were very good. Each year, she was always able to receive a full schrship and she used her spare time to work odd jobs and be a tutor to earn money for tuition and living costs.

    Ding Ning had met her while working an odd job. To speak honestly, the girl had indeed touched his spirit and sessfully attracted his attention.

    But up to now, he still did not know if that counted as love. Perhaps, it could only be called affection or admiration.

    Ding Ning, a bookworm, often saw her hiding in a corner of the library, silently drinking cold water and munching on a cold bun as she read books she was interested, yet she proudly never epted anyone¡¯s sympathy or charity.

    No matter where, a pretty girl would always attract admirers. For a girl like her, aloof in spirit but struggling to live, naturally, there was a group of wild admirers who followed behind her and endlessly harassed her.

    Among them, there was nock of boys from good families, second-generation millionaires or officials, who offered to provide for her, handling her tuition and living costs. Some even promised her a beautiful future but she rejected all of them without hesitation. She would rather live a poor life than let herself go. A girl of such character had be a unique part of their school¡¯s scenery.

    But even if the tree desires quiet, the wind does not stop. Some unconscionable men felt that since she had no family and no support, they would use force since kindness did not work.

    Ding Ning, who rarely involved himself in other¡¯s people¡¯s matters, could no longer hold back and he ruthlessly taught them a lesson. Even though he had shown mercy, he had still left the bastards looking for their teeth on the ground.

    The girl, who never showed encouragement to any of the boys, finally gave him a sweet smile. Although they saw each other rarely, after all, they were not in the same profession, he and the girl had chosen, with great mutual understanding, the same ce to work.

    A gentleman¡¯s friendship was as insipid as water. Ding Ning silently protected her but never thought to take things further with her, he just admired her character. She also quietly enjoyed the sense of safety that Ding Ning brought her.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 98 Jumping Into a Pit

    They had never said they liked each other and had never talked about their feelings. They were just people taking the same path, linked in their hearts in mutual agreement. This was all.

    For Ding Ning, perhaps she was the only calm bay in this restless society filled with material desire that gave him some spiritualfort.

    He admired her stubbornness, admired her self-love, and admired her ability to rise unstained from the mud and to dance above the waves without being drowned in it.

    A person was like their name. Her name was Bai Qinglian.

    It was not a kitschy name at all because her character and lofty air made it even less so.

    The only people who knew of the rtionship between him and Bai Qinglian were friends of the same dorm. For a while, they had thought they were a couple and had asionally teased them.

    They never admitted to it but they never refuted it either. The girl only bowed her head and smiled with her lips pressed together, an unfathomable depth in her monochrome eyes.

    He had thought that even if they could not be lovers, they would be friends on each other¡¯s path going forward.

    But one night during Ding Ning¡¯s fourth year, the night before Bai Qinglian graduated, everything changed. He had excitedly bought her a graduation gift, wanting to wish her good luck in her job following graduation and to realize her dreams to change the fortune of her life.

    At the front gate of the school, he saw with his own eyes, Bai Qinglian, stepping out from a car and looking like a goddess in a luxurious outfit, with an Armani bag, and her hair out of its usual pony-tail. He even saw her nt a kiss on the cheek of a man old enough to be her father.

    Ding Ning had never been so angry before. He had not thought of Bai Qinglian as his girlfriend, instead, he had thought of her as mental support and faith struggling against the unfairness of fate.

    But in that instant, his faithpletely copsed, upturning all that he knew concerning Bai Qinglian¡¯s positive characteristics. He lost his reasoning and rushed forward excitedly to question her about something.

    She had already endured four terrible years, why had she given up at thest moment? Why did she destroy her dream and life right before graduation?

    At that time, Bai Qinglian¡¯s flustered appearance made Ding Ning¡¯s heart sink to the bottom of an icy valley. Angrily, he ruthlessly screamed the worse obscenities at her, calling her a slut and a whore, and used her of selling her body just for some money.

    At the time, he was as crazy as a cuckold husband who caught his cheating wife and her lover in bed.

    The old man¡¯s manner was not that of amon man. Very severely, he asked who he was and what right did he have to scold Qinglian?

    Angry and flustered, Ding Ning raised his hand high and struck the old man to the ground, raining a flurry of punches and kicks on his body.

    Bai Qinglian gave a sharp cry and threw herself over the old man¡¯s body to protect him. Like a crazed woman, she shouted that Ding Ning did not understand, and questioned him as to who he was to her and what right did he have to hit others.

    Even to today, Ding Ning had still not forgotten thepletely unmasked disdain and disgust in the old man¡¯s eyes after he climbed up. "A poor student, what right do you have to stand here in a temper? Can you give Qinglian happiness? Can you support her? Can you give her a beautiful future?"

    Without waiting for him to reply, the old man pointed at Bai Qinglian¡¯s bag, watch, and clothes and continued to berate him.

    "Do you know how much this bag costs? Do you know how much this watch costs? Do you know much all her clothing is worth? Let me tell you, you wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it even if you sold yourself. Did you, a mere child, really think that some bold words can make your dreamse true? This society is far crueler than you think. Once you have the right to speak on equal footing with me, then stand before me and tell me about your ideals."

    However, what chilled Ding Ning¡¯s heart was that Bai Qinglian stood there pale-faced and biting her lip. Her eyes, once the purest in the world, revealed an unspeakablyplicated emotions and were locked onto him but she said nothing and allowed him to be scolded by the old man.

    Discouraged, Ding Ningpletely lost hope. He turned around bleakly and left, as pathetic as a homeless dog.

    After he calmed down, he did not understand why he had lost control like that. He simply believed that Bai Qinglian should not be a girl who worshipped money.

    The copse of faith, the degeneration of virtue, and the spheme of god. The righteousness, ritual, wisdom, and trust the Great Master spoke of did not appear at all in this ivory tower of a school. On the contrary, it became the hunting ground of those sons of rich families who drove luxurious cars, wore name brands, and yed among the flowers.

    This made him question life, himself, and this illness-stricken society.

    He was prepared for a storm-like retribution but in the end, that old man did not appear and Bai Qinglianpletely disappeared from his world.

    Perhaps Bai Qinglian was using this way to repay the help he had once given him and used this decisive method to sever thest strand of friendship between them.

    Ding Ning was depressed for a very long time and Bai Qinglian¡¯splicated gaze rose often in his mind.

    But he still could not understand it, was it regret? Guilt? Self-me? Or was is disdain for his childishness and ignorance at the time?

    Time passed and things changed. He no longer med her for not holding and losing to this goddamn society, for surrendering to bullsh*t fate!

    After all, her life was too bitter and tiring. For a girl from a poor mountain valley, survival in such an international and material driven city was very difficult.

    Living frugally, she had endured four years but what about it? Could that degree promise a job? Even if a job could be found, would it lead to meteoric sess?

    How many talented university students graduate with lofty ambitions to make a mark on society and be a step above but in the end, have their sharp edges ground away by the cruel reality and disappear among the people.

    Bai Qinglian was no more than that. Her choice was not wrong but what Ding Ning could not understand was that, in the end, the beauty in his heart was just an illusion and it disappeared in a sh.

    Slowly, Ding Ning even forgot what she looked like. Only that pair of eyes filled withplicated emotions remained in his memory and it also became a preupation that he will never be able to resolve.

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t know why he suddenly thought of Bai Qinglian at this time. Perhaps it was because he also needed to face a choice and that¡¯s why he remembered her.

    There was nothing more difficult in life than choice. Ding Ning was avoiding, avoiding making a choice.

    Remembering the past, even though he did not approve, he was still very admiring of Bai Qinglian¡¯s decisiveness. At least she dared to make a choice. Regardless of what the result was, it was a path chosen by her.

    Thinking about life, Ding Ning suddenly felt that he was a useless being who went where he was directed andcked any kind of ambition. There was little that separated him from salted fish.

    Faced with that old man¡¯s disdainful face and such humiliation, he still had no desire to improve. Muddling through was enough.

    He had clearly mastered all of the curric in second-year yet he had never thought to apply to skip ahead and graduate early.

    He could have made something of himself while he studied and earned his first barrel of gold,ying down a foundation for the goal his father hadid out. But he would rather work odd jobs to live than to actually think of something to do.

    When he graduated, he could have continued with his master¡¯s but because of Li Wensheng¡¯s revenge, he felt embittered and had sulkily left after getting his degree, disappointing Professor Song who had always been very good to him.

    He clearly had a superpower and was highly talented, earning money would not be a difficult matter yet he did nothing all day and did not even have an idea to make money. All he knew how to do was to be caught up in the romantic emotions and endlessly running away, escaping, and shirking...

    Ding Ning, you are a man, put away your aloof and pointless dignity. If you want others to respect you, you must respect yourself first.

    Don¡¯t disappoint your father, don¡¯t disappoint your master, and don¡¯t disappoint those you love and those that love you.

    The matter with Ling Yun had already run the warning bell for him. Thinking of that other guy, all he had was a luxury car, a mansion, and apany, right?

    Were problems that could be resolved with money even problems? Ding Ning¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts. Suddenly, he felt he had missed out on a lot of decisions.

    Although he had always felt that money was a scoundrel and had never thought much of it, this was an opinion formed by him being subtly influenced by the Great Master, a poor and shabby man.

    In reality, it was almost impossible to do as one wished in this cruel society without a material foundation.

    There was little difference between pure and poor but their difference in meaning was immense yet an equal sign could be drawn between them.

    Perhaps, the Second Master, this cunning merchant¡¯s, dark ideology was more suitable for surviving in this society.

    If he had millions, tens of millions, or hundreds of millions of dors, or a powerful supporter, would Li Wensheng still have dared to manipte him like that?

    Would Chu Yunxiu still be so snobbish? Would Ling Yun have fallen for someone else? Could that Junwei person be so smug?

    A problem that could be resolved with money was not even a problem. Furthermore, earning money was also a grand dream.

    As long as one had money, one could do whatever one wanted. Even if he became a famous doctor, if he did not have money, he could not achieve the goal of having sess and recognition that his father had spoken of.

    Only by having fame and fortune could one have a position in society that could not be ignored. Only in this way could one be said to have sess and recognition.

    As Ding Ning pondered his painful experiences, he suddenly had a feeling of enlightenment and understanding.

    A smile appeared at the corners of his mouth and he quietly muttered, "Sorry, Bai Qinglian, I was wrong. Thank you for making me realize. If I could do things again, I would not let you be that old man¡¯s show bird. I¡¯ll look after you."

    Once a person stopped being so focused on an insoluble problem, many things that appeared tangled together could be split like Gordian¡¯s Knot.

    Whether it was Ling Yun, Xiao Nuo, Shen Muqing, or the devil, none of it was a problem. As long as he wanted to, he could date any one of them. Before he got married, he had absolute freedom.

    This made him very regretful of stupidly getting angry and leaving Xiao Nuo behind. If he had thought of this earlier, he would have put in a burst of energy and slept with her. After all, sleeping together does not mean marriage. Since she liked him and he liked her, then they could date for a while. Marriage was still a very distant matter.

    If Shen Muqing also liked him, it would not hurt to date her first. However, given the condition of her body, such intensive action as rolling around in the bedsheets would have to be forgone.

    But for such a beautiful cabbage to be nosed by other pigs was too much of a waste. Even if he couldn¡¯t have a bite, he had to take some advantage first.

    The Ding Ning in this moment seemed to undergo some degenerate change from his soul to his thinking. He seemed to change in an instant and his smile carried a sliver of vulgarity.

    Who knew that his excitable personality made him jump from one extreme to another, from great elegance to great vulgarity, from the Great Master¡¯s poor and conservative pit into the Second Master¡¯s carefree and unruly pit?

    He reached the vi on the half-bay. This time, the security guard let him in without a problem. As expected, he was a snob.

    Ding Ning¡¯s emotions were stirred up and he grew firmer in his convictions to a lot of money, have beautiful women, drive luxurious cars, live in mansions, be a famous doctor, have sess and recognition, and marry a wife. Wahaha!

    Parked outside vi number 16, the melodious sound of a guqin drifted out and Ding Ning¡¯s mind instantly grew nk.

    The Great Master loved to y the guqin but he had not thought that Shen Muqing would also know how to y. Well-learned and multi-talented, she was truly both a talented woman in name and in reality.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 99 Just Think of Me as Your Boyfriend

    With an unspeakable evil intention, Ding Ning directly rang the doorbell, interrupting the elegant and melodious music.

    Shen Muqing opened the door of the vi with a smile. Seeing hime alone, she was overjoyed.

    Unlike Xiao Nuo who was outspoken, she didn¡¯t ask why Ling Yun didn¡¯te. She felt happy that Ling Yun didn¡¯te, because she could spend some time alone with Ding Ning.

    "Come in. Doctor Ding, I thought you¡¯ve forgotten me after bing famous."

    Shen Muqing chuckled and teased him.

    "How could I forget such a beauty as you? I¡¯ve just been upied in these days, so I speciallye here to apologize today. Please forgive me."

    Ding Ning said with a chuckle. His tone filled with ease made him who had always been cool more cordial and casual.

    Shen Muqing was stunned. Today Ding Ning seemed to be somewhat different from he used to be. He who had always been dignified and gentle seemingly became slightly sinister, making her at a loss.

    However, she did not find it distasteful, but felt intimate and casual instead. They teased each other casually just like old friends who had known each other for years, which made her inexplicably delighted.

    She squinted her eyes into a crescent moon, covered her mouth and said with a chuckle, "People are in high spirits when involved in happy events. Doctor Ding, has anything good happen to you? Why do I feel that you seem to be different today?"

    "So do you prefer the previous me or the present me?"

    Ding Ning asked very seriously, but his words sounded extremely ambiguous.

    With sparkle in her pretty eyes and a trace of blush on her pretty face, Shen Muqing was hesitant to say something. She then turned around to walk inside and said coquettishly, "You have a glib tongue. Let¡¯s go inside and continue our conversation."

    "A glib tongue? Did I?"

    Ding Ning scratched his head and followed her to the vi. He admired her shape as graceful as a swaying willow, while mischievously teasing her, "You haven¡¯t tasted it; how do you know that I have a glib tongue?"

    Shen Muqing immediately blushed and lowered her head without answering him. She unintentionally quickened her pace, and her heart began to pound wildly.

    What had happened to Ding Ning? Why did he be so frivolous as if he had turned into someone else?

    With his incredibly sensitive ears, Ding Ning heard her heart beat get faster, and his heart suddenly froze.

    Oh, no. He just said it for fun, while ignoring that she had a heart attack. How could he allow himself to flirt with her like that? Once she got too excited, it might have a negative effect on her condition. He could not help but feel regretful for his impulsive words.

    He quickly stepped forward to catch up with her and said with an embarrassed smile, "I am sorry, Miss Shen. I am just joking. Don¡¯t mind."

    "No, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m not so weak, and I can take a joke!"

    Seeing that he had returned to normal, Shen Muqing who had been nervous calmed down, while feeling faintly lost. Although she felt that what he said was too ambiguous, it was exactly what she wanted.

    After this incident, they entered the room and took their seats. Shen Muqing served him a cup of tea, and they began to look at each other without talking.

    Shen Muqing sat on the sofa uneasily, bashfully rubbing the edge of her pajamas. The atmosphere suddenly became a little embarrassing.

    Ding Ning broke the silence with a cheeky cough, "I¡¯m here for further consultation. Let me take your pulse."

    "Hmm!" Shen Muqing said with a red face. She answered obediently, lowered her head silently and stretched out her wrist to Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning was speechless. They sat a few meters away from each other. How could he take her pulse?

    He had to step forward and put his fingers on her wrist. After feeling her pulse carefully, he nodded.

    "Not bad. It didn¡¯t deteriorate. Uh, Miss Shen, now let¡¯s begin the treatment ording to the new n, but you need to lie t, preferably in bed."

    In bed? Shen Muqing quickly raised her head and looked at him with vignce. At the sight of his sincere face, she blushed and asked in a low voice, "What are you going to do?"

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart rippled, but he remained serious, "In fact, Ie here today not only for further consultation, but also for my new treatment n. I want to thoroughly check your body so as to apply medicine ording to indications and try to cure you as soon as possible."

    "Really?" With no time to feel shy, Shen Muqing raised her head in surprise and stared at him with her wide-opened eyes filled with anticipation.

    Ding Ning said with a serious face, "Of course it is true. I am your full-time doctor who charge you consultation fee every time. I should be worthy of my consultation fee, right?"

    Shen Muqing seemed to recall that she had misunderstood himst time. She suddenly chuckled and said with embarrassment, "I haven¡¯t apologized to you for my misunderstandingst time."

    "It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t mention it. But I have to tell you clearly, lest you think that I take liberties with you."

    Ding Ning said hesitantly.

    "What... what are you going to do? I... I can ept it. Sex doesn¡¯t make any difference in a doctor¡¯s eyes."

    Shen Muqing was extremely shy with her face as red as a big persimmon, not daring to look at him with her head down.

    Ding Ning also felt a little embarrassed. He hesitated for a moment and said, "Maybe... maybe you can¡¯t ept it."

    "Ah! What are you going to do?"

    Shen Muqing immediately became vignt. Her heart beat got faster again, and her face became pale.

    With her brain in chaos, she secretly muttered, "Is it more than being treated without clothes on? Could it be possible that he¡¯s going to sleep with me? Is it necessary for the treatment?"

    Ding Ning heard her heart pounding wildly and could not help but sigh. She was too shy and got excited easily.

    He hurriedlyforted her, "Miss Shen, don¡¯t get excited. I just tell you about the treatment n. If you agree, we will do it. If you don¡¯t, I will think of another way."

    Seeing he was so sincere that he did not seem to take the chance to take liberties with her, Shen Muqing bit her lip and said, "Tell me!"

    "You know, the means of traditional Chinese medical treatment not only include acupuncture, but also include other methods such as skin scraping, cupping, massage and so on. I¡¯ve treat you with the acupuncturest time and temporarily stabilized your condition. At present, there is no need to use acupuncture. My new treatment n is to treat you with massage for an hour every day in this month so as to help you promote the blood cirction and dredge the meridians. Besides, I will teach you the Sutra of Cultivating Spirit. If you can learn it, it can promote the metabolism of your cells and stimte the hematopoiesis function. I aim to cure your astic anemia first, and then solidify your foundation and cultivate your spirit thus toy a good physical foundation for you. When the timees, I will help you solve other problems."

    Ding Ning tried to maintain a calm face. If he did not show enough sincerity, it would inevitably make her think that he wanted to take liberties with her. After all, he needed to massage an extremely sensitive part of her body.

    Although he could massage other parts, it would consume too much True Qi of his, which made it too hard for him to hold on for an hour.

    "Are... are you going to massage... massage there?"

    Shen Muqing was in a panic. Although she had exposed her body in front of himst time, she was treated with acupuncture.

    Even if she had a favorable impression of Ding Ning, thinking of his massage on her most sensitive part for an hour every day, she who was an untouched virgin could not ept it for a while.

    Ding Ning braced himself to say, "Yes. In fact, I can massage other parts. However, first, it will consume too much True Qi of mine. Second, it is less effective than directly massaging the chest. If you can¡¯t ept it, I can massage other parts."

    Shen Muqing bit her lower lip and thought for a long while, and then nodded with a red face, "If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have been dead. I won¡¯t hide my sickness for fear of treatment. Doctor Ding, can you wait a minute? I want to change my clothes first."

    "Okay, I¡¯ll wait here."

    Ding Ning was also very nervous. After all, he was going to have close contact with a beauty in her bedroom. Although he did that for treatment and she would still wear her clothes, it seemed to be a sexy scene with no need to be mentioned.

    As a man who still considered himself a virgin, he inevitably felt uneasy with expectation and panic.

    Shen Muqing quickly went to the second floor. Without letting Ding Ning wait for a long time, she popped out her small head from the door of the room near the stairs on the second floor and said, "Doctor Ding, I am ready. Come upstairs."

    "Oh, okay, I¡¯ming!"

    Ding Ning forced himself to calm down and quickened his pace to the second floor in excitement.

    Pushing the door open, he saw Shen Muqing lying on arge European bed, covered with a thin nket, showing her head. Her eyes were closed tightly and her long eyshes were shivering slightly, which showed that she was actually restless.

    The room covered an area of seventy or eighty square meters, with a separate toilet and bathroom. The ceiling was adorned with a luxurious chandelier. There were Italian handmade sofas, a pure wool carpet, aputer desk and aputer chair. Two floormps were standing on both sides of the bed. A built-in wall cab covered the whole wall, and the wall was iid with several wallmps. Besides, there were central air conditioning, air purifier and water dispenser. It was a bedroom with everything that he expected to find.

    All the luxury decoration not inferior to that of a five-star hotel showed the strong financial resources of the owner, which made Ding Ning involuntarily envy.

    However, what attracted his attention most was that the room was filled with the same faint fragrance as Shen Muqing¡¯s. Was it so-called body fragrance?

    Ding Ning couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath, and felt that it ddened his heart and refreshed his mind.

    Unexpectedly, his action was seen by Shen Muqing who was peeking at him. Her red face became even redder. Her white delicate face turned blood red, and her heart pounded faster.

    Noticing her nervousness, Ding Ning did not dare to neglect it. He sat on the bed and said softly, "I¡¯ll start now."

    Shen Muqing squeezed out "hmm" from her nose. Her face turned blood red again, and she closed her eyes shyly.

    Ding Ning reached out to lift the thin nket on her upper body. At the moment, his eyes were immediately transfixed. He rapidly sealed his meridians with Meridian Severing Hand to prevent his nose from bleeding.

    He forgot to tell Shen Muqing that she did not need to take off her clothes. Unexpectedly, Shen Muqing directly took off her clothes and exposed her beautiful body in front of him. How could he not lose control of himself?

    However, as a good young man who had just decided to give up the right path and return to evil ways, he naturally would not exin this wonderful and sexy misunderstanding.

    Nevertheless, when he started to massage, not only Shen Muqing was shuddering all over with her face turning blood red, and even his hands were shaking.

    After five minutes, his brain went nk, which meant that the five-minute massage had no effect and was at most helpful to breast enhancement.

    As a future doctor with professional ethics, Ding Ning quickly restrained himself from losing in her sexy body and concentrated on mobilizing his True Qi to start the massage.

    As his True Qi entered Shen Muqing¡¯s body, she who was intelligent immediately realized that this guy had been taking liberties with her.

    She gave him a coquettish look with a red face, but she didn¡¯t get angry surprisingly. Instead, she secretly felt delighted. Although she had congenital heart disease and her breasts were not big, it seemed that she was still attractive to him.

    It was just... With the uncontroble sound, she clearly felt that Ding Ning stiffened, and instantly became so shameful that he wished he could find a gap to sneak in.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 100 Take the Initiative

    She closed her eyes and did not dare to look at Ding Ning with all her muscles tightening. Fortunately, she was covered with a thin nket, otherwise she would feel so disgraced.

    She clenched her teeth tightly, suppressing the impulse of groaning brought by the strange feeling when True Qi entered her body.

    Ding Ning couldn¡¯t help butugh, and quickly said in a soft voice, "Rx. Cry out if you want. It¡¯s better to release it than leave it there. It¡¯s easy to stagnate in the chest if you suppress it, which is not good for your health."

    "Ah! I... I¡¯m too embarrassed to cry out. It¡¯s so shameful, ah..."

    Shen Muqing was so shy that she was about to cry. She had never felt so disgraced since her childhood.

    Ding Ningforted her, "You can think of me as a woman, and you may feel less disgraced."

    "Oh... But you, but you are obviously a man."

    Shen Muqing pouted her small mouth and said with a lump in her throat. She looked so shy and grieved, which made Ding Ning involuntarily swallowed a mouthful of saliva.

    Shen Muqing¡¯s cheeks turned red, and her ears burned. She covered her face with her hands and desperately wished she could clutch her throat. It was so shameful.

    "Then you can think of me as your husband, and we are in the bridal chamber. You can cry out as much as you like." Ding Ning guided her with a cheeky look.

    With a red pretty face, Shen Muqing clenched her teeth to endure the uncontroble strange feeling and said with tears in her pretty eyes, "But you are not."

    "Just think of me as your husband!"

    Ding Ning was speechless. Shen Muqing was stiffened all over and excited, which was a heavy load on her heart. He must make her rxed as soon as possible, but what should he do?

    "But how? You are not... oh!"

    Before she finished her words, Ding Ning leaned down and pressed his lips on her lips.

    Shen Muqing was stiffened and opened her eyes wide in astonishment. Her pretty eyes were filled with incredible shock.

    "Just think of me as your boyfriend. Is it better?"

    With butterflies in his stomach, Ding Ning nerved himself to press his lips on her lips again before she reacted.

    Shen Muqing was stunned. However, the strange feeling of first kiss soon left her no time to think about it. She stretched out her white arms to put them around his neck and let herself to respond, and her body was slowly rxed.

    Although she had suffered a big loss, she did not need to make the shameful sound. She consoled herself like burying her head in the sand, but quickly losing in his kiss.

    Ding Ning praised himself foring up with such a wonderful method. It could indeed maximize the therapeutic effect through elerating Shen Muqing¡¯s blood cirction and stimting her metabolism to the greatest extent. The curative effect was obviously much better than he expected.

    Soon, Shen Muqing was out of breath, and her face was red. She pushed away Ding Ning and breathed heavily, with a suspicious bright thread on the corner of her mouth.

    When she had just taken a breath and felt that she was about to cry out involuntarily, she simply nerved herself to kiss Ding Ning.

    It seemed that she also liked this feeling, gradually losing in it. She who was green and inactive at the beginning became increasingly adept and even tried to take the initiative and try some new tricks yfully.

    When the one-hour treatment was over, besides the curative effect, both of them had made great progress in kiss skills.

    Of course, it was more difficult for Ding Ning. He should not only keep importing True Qi into her body, but also keep a clear head. He constantly reminded himself that he was treating his patient and suppressed his impulse with great perseverance so as to avoid crossing the line on an impulse.

    With blush like rosy clouds on her face, Shen Muqingy on the bed. She was exhausted, breathing heavily like a fish that was about to die of thirst, with her pretty eyes filled with mist. She didn¡¯t bother to care about being naked at the moment. After all, the treatment hadst for an hour, and it seemed to be petty for her to be entangled in this.

    The temperature gradually rose, and the room was filled with the scent of hormones, which made Ding Ning both embarrassed andcent. After all, Shen Muqing was the goddess with whom he had fallen in love at first sight.

    "Go take a shower, boyfriend!"

    After intimate contact, Shen Muqing seemed to have put down her reservedness. She yfully made a face towards Ding Ning and shouted with a red face.

    "Okay, girlfriend, do you want to join me?"

    Ding Ning petted her messy ck hair and teased her.

    Shen Muqing blushed again, rolled her eyes coquettishly and said, "You are such a sex maniac!"

    Ding Ning wailed in his heart, "One of them calls me rogue, while the other call me sex maniac. Could it be possible that I really have the potential to be a rogue?"

    At the same time, he had not forgotten to continue teasing her, "I have seen it before. How about just showing it to me?"

    "Get out, sex maniac!"

    Shen Muqing was so shy that she sat up, took up a pillow and got ready to throw it at him. However, she forgot that she was naked at the moment, and her body waspletely exposed.

    "Okay, stop it. I¡¯ll go to take a shower."

    Ding Ning did not dare to look at her no matter how attractive she was. He had a hard time suppressing his impulse, and now he was really afraid that he would involuntarily cross the line. He went into the bathroom to take a cold shower to cool himself down.

    Watching him flee, Shen Muqing leaned against the head of the bed, stuck out her slender finger to stroke her red and swollen lips with sparkle in her pretty eyes, and whispered in confusion.

    "Is it the taste of kiss? It seems to be a great feeling."

    At the thought that this kind of massage wouldst for a month, she got into the bed shyly, pulled the thin nket to cover her face and thought, "What should I do? I will make mistakes."

    "No, I must calm down, calm down! Besides, if the massage goes on, I won¡¯t have enough underpants. I should go out and buy a few dozens of underpants tomorrow."

    After they had a bath separately, Shen Muqing, who had changed a suit of more conservative clothes, turned back into an intellectual goddess. She talked cheerfully and humorously with Ding Ning, as if nothing had happened before.

    Ding Ning naturally talked with her. After all, he "became" her boyfriend in order to treat her. He was not narcissistic enough to think that Shen Muqing would pledge to marry him.

    Thinking that she lived in such a big vi alone, he could not help but feel pity for her, "Aren¡¯t you afraid of living here alone?"

    "I seldome here, and just asionally live here for a couple days. I estimate that you wille over these two days, so I live here. Usually I live in the apartment near the school."

    It seemed that Shen Muqing became shy and blushed easily, which enhanced his desire to care for her who was delicate and made him feel protective.

    Ding Ning asked curiously, "Where are your mother and your brother?"

    "They both have their own business and have already returned to Yanjing. What about you? It¡¯s gettingte. Would you like to stay here tonight?"

    Thinking of something, Shen Muqing blushed slightly. Her delicate and charming face made Ding Ning want to pounce on her, embrace her and touch her affectionately.

    "Forget it. I can only watch you without touching you. It will kill me."

    Ding Ning blurted out without thinking. After he said that, both of them were embarrassed. They looked away to dodge each other¡¯s eyes, and the ambiguous atmosphere quickly filled the room.

    Shen Muqing¡¯s face burned, and her heart suddenly pounded faster. In normal times, this high-frequency heartbeat was enough to push her to the edge of danger.

    But today, such a fast heartbeat just brought her slight palpitation, which made her immediately forget the embarrassment.

    She raised her head to look at Ding Ning in surprise, "Ding Ning, I seem to be a lot better. My heart pounds so fast, but it just make me feel a little ufortable."

    Ding Ning was keenly aware that she called his name instead of calling him Doctor Ding. Did it mean that he had gained her recognition to some degree?

    Although he was not her boyfriend, but at least a good friend of hers, right? He was even a good friend who could have an intimate contact with her. The thought made him cheerful.

    He stepped forward to take her pulse, and showed a heartfelt smile after a moment, "It seems that this new therapy is very effective. It dredges the meridians and blood vessels near your heart and makes your heart capable of normally supplying blood. As long as you don¡¯t do some very intense exercise and aren¡¯t greatly stimted, you will not be in danger. From tomorrow on, you can do some less intense aerobic exercise, which can improve your physique and is good for your recovery."

    "Is there any standard for this so-called strenuous exercise?"

    Shen Muqing frowned, worried that she couldn¡¯t make a proper choice.

    "I suggest you walk slowly or jog, and you had better do it in a ce with fresh air!"

    Ding Ning hesitated a bit, because he knew the air pollution index in Ninghai made his suggestion unrealistic. He then hesitantly said.

    "In fact, I know a breathing method that is very suitable for you. When you are doing less intense exercise, it can help you filter the impurities in the air and automatically adjust your breathing rhythm. Even if you carelessly do some intense exercise, it can help you relieve the pressure of your heart and keep you away from danger."

    Shen Muqing calmed down at this moment, and her eyes returned to transparent. From his expression, she could tell that he was in a dilemma. She slightly lifted the corners of her mouth and said in a soft voice, "Does it require any qualification?"

    Ding Ning scratched his head and said with embarrassment, "The master who passed me this breathing method once told me that this breathing method cannot be passed to anyone else, except for my wife. So I..."

    "I ask you!"

    Shen Muqing directly interrupted him. Her face turned red, but she departed from her timid character, stared courageously at his eyes and asked in a trembling voice, "Ding Ning, do you like me?"

    Ding Ning was stunned. Looking at her eyes as clear as water, he nerved himself to nod heavily and say, "How could I not like you? Since the first time, uh, no, it should be the second time I saw you, I have a feeling of love at first sight. But... you are my patient. As a doctor, my professional ethics does not allow me to take advantage of this rtionship to approach you."

    "Why is it the second time instead of the first time? Isn¡¯t love at first sight should happen at the first time? Or I looked terrible when you first met me?"

    Shen Muqing asked with a faint smile, and her limpid eyes seemed to be so sharp as if it could prate his thought.

    Ding Ning felt inexplicable pressure and nervous. He scratched his head in difiture and carefully pondered his words. After thinking for a while, he finally decided to tell the truth. He said sincerely.

    "When I saw you the first time, I concentrated on saving you without seeing your face clearly. It can¡¯t be considered love at first sight. When I saw you the second time, you were lying in bed in the hospital. You looked so delicate like a clean and quiet flower in bud. I felt very distressed when seeing you stay upte, so I got mad at you and yelled at you. However, you said "I am waiting for you", and I was dumbfounded and felt my heart was blocked by something. At the moment, I secretly made up my mind to cure you with all my methods at any cost..."

    "Don¡¯t talking. Kiss me!"

    Shen Muqing suddenly reached out to cover his mouth and stop him from talking. She then put her arms around his neck, stood on her toes, closed her eyes with a red face and long eyshes shivering slightly, and pouted her pinkish small mouth.

    Ding Ning¡¯s brain went nk. Although he was in an ambiguous rtionship with Shen Muqing, he had always remembered that it was treatment not rted to affection.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 101 Relieved

    However, Shen Muqing asked him for a kiss, which was a clear signal of her affection for him.

    It made Ding Ning excited and faintly perturbed. Although he had decided to change himself into an unrestrained person with ideals and no morality, he still gave up his determination when his goddess showed her love to him.

    Staring nkly at Shen Muqing¡¯s delicate mouth that is close to him, he knew that this kiss was different from the kiss during the treatment. It meant that he would officially be Shen Muqing¡¯s boyfriend.

    It was unnecessary to hesitate. Wasn¡¯t such a beautiful, gentle, kindly and delicate girl the cup of his tea? As long as he kissed her, she would be his girlfriend.

    Reaching out to put his arms around her slender waist, he could feel that her delicate body was suddenly stiffened, trembling slightly and then rxed slowly. He leant down and slowly lowered his head to kiss her.

    But at this moment, Ling Yun¡¯s resentful eyes, Xiao Nuo¡¯s coquettish look and even Bai Qinglian¡¯splex eyes inexplicably kept running through his mind.

    Shen Muqing felt that he was getting closer to her, and his increasingly rapid breath blew on her face, which made her mouth parched and tongue scorched and inexplicably nervous. She didn¡¯t know what happened to her. She had just met him several times. Could she decide the rest of her life in such a sloppy way?

    Was she in love with him, or was it her dependence on him because he was the only person who brought her the hope of survival?

    Perhaps he was in close contact with her, took her first kiss, touched her most sensitive part and made her put down all the guards, which made her think that she fell in love with him?

    Perhaps just because she was born without the qualification to fall in love with someone, she wanted to have a love affair with this man who had close contact with her?

    At this moment, Shen Muqing hesitated with faint regrets. Before she figured out her own mind, she did not want to fall in love with someone for the first time.

    But at this moment, an arrow fitted to the bowstring could not avoid being discharged. She couldn¡¯t ask him to kiss her and then stopped him from doing that. That was too changeable.

    As her forehead was touched by soft lips like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water, the powerful arms around her slender waist were also withdrawn.

    Shen Muqing opened her eyes and stared at Ding Ning¡¯s clear eyes, feeling confused, grateful and faintly lost.

    "Sorry! I haven¡¯t really broken up with Ling Yun. Before we make our rtionship clear, I can¡¯t start a new rtionship with you. Otherwise, it is a disrespect for you as well as a betrayal of her, and I can¡¯t pass the hurdle in my heart."

    Ding Ning made a very important decision. He talked in a very calm and relieved tone, which was enough to make Shen Muqing feel his sincerity.

    "Well, I can understand!"

    Shen Muqing gently lowered her head. Ding Ning could only see her slender long eyshes flickering lightly. The bright chandelier shone on her face, reflecting her flickering face, making it impossible to tell her true emotion.

    "Muqing, can I call you by your name?"

    Ding Ning looked at her deeply in a tone of request, with resolution on his face.

    Shen Muqing raised her head, looking bright with her vivacious eyes. It seemed that her emotion had not been affected. She slightly lifted the corners of her mouth and showed a smile.

    "Of course. I¡¯ve already called you by your name. In fact, I told you to call me Muqing in the hospital that night. But you were so cool that you refused to do that."

    "Muqing, I hope you could understand. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like you, but Ling Yun is still in my heart. Even if we are about to break up, I still want to have a talk with her and make myself drop the idea forever. Forgive me for being impulsive before. I didn¡¯t expect that we will end up in this situation. I hope you won¡¯t get mad at me."

    Ding Ning said sincerely, perturbed in mind.

    "I can understand. In fact, I also felt a little regretful at that moment. Maybe you think that I want to save my face after being rejected by you, but this is my true feeling. We are not very familiar with each other, and it¡¯s indeed too sloppy for us to start a rtionship."

    Shen Muqing cracked a smile, seeming to be exining or disguising her feeling. However, her smile made Ding Ning feel veryfortable. She was really a considerate woman who could always find a rational reason which avoided making others embarrassed.

    Her smile was very special. First she lifted the corners of her mouth, revealing her white and neat teeth; she then slightly wrinkled her delicate nose, causing fine lines on both sides of the nose; and then as her eyes were bent into a crescent, she showed a smile like a blooming white lotus which was extremely beautiful and made people feel excited.

    Ding Ning felt relieved and rxed. He smiled and said, "You are really beautiful, especially when you smile. I like to watch you smile. Show me more smile in future."

    "I should show my smile to my future boyfriend. Why should I show it to you? You are the bad guy who refused me."

    Shen Muqing held her head high arrogantly, but couldn¡¯t help but spit out her tongue yfully and made a cute face.

    Ding Ning had never seen her being so yful. He pretended to be regretful by thumping his chest and stamping his feet, and teased her with a sad face, "I feel regretful now. My goddess, can you give me another chance?"

    "Humph, it is toote. There are no second chances after this."

    Shen Muqing was obviously much too delicate and appealing for the queen style. Her intellectuality made her look unnatural when she pretended to be an arrogant queen.

    However, after they teased each other like that, the previous embarrassing atmosphere was instantly swept away. They became rxed and began to chat aimlessly.

    Ding Ning said with emotion, "It is reallyfortable to chat with you. You can be my confidante!"

    "Do you usually kiss and touch... your confidante?"

    Shen Muqing was obviously joking, with a trace of resentment in her coquettish tone.

    Ding Ning blushed, scratched his head and said, "That is for treatment."

    "You shouldn¡¯t have kissed me even if it¡¯s for treatment. That¡¯s my first kiss."

    Shen Muqing blushed again, but still pretended to fiercely square ounts with him. Nevertheless, she looked barely threatening but more coquettish.

    "You simply look so beautiful, and your groan is... so, uh, so soul-stirring..."

    Ding Ning made faces while saying mischievously. Before he finished his words, Shen Muqing who was shamed into anger pounced on him, beat his chest with her fists and shouted with anger, "Stop talking! Stop talking! You are such a sex maniac!"

    Feeling her soft body, Ding Ning hurriedly pushed her away to keep a distance from her, and leant to one side to hide his embarrassment, "It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s my fault, okay? I will ept the punishment."

    "You... sex maniac!"

    Shen Muqing was keenly aware of his strange look. She stole a nce at him, and her face suddenly turned blood red. Thus, she did not dare to keep horsing around and asked him about something else.

    "What happened to you and Ling Yun? Everything went well a few days ago, didn¡¯t it?"

    When they talked about Ling Yun, Ding Ning felt like being poured with a bucket of cold water. All of his fantastic thoughts were gone. With a trace of sorrow on his face, he said with a forced smile, "Stop talking about it, okay?"

    "You consider me your confidante, while hiding everything from me. I¡¯m no better than a close friend."

    Shen Muqing pouted her small mouth to show her dissatisfaction. With sparkle in her eyes, she said, "Could it be possible that you cheated on her?"

    "Muqing, the things between me and Ling Yun are veryplicated. Even if we break up, we will still be good friends. There is nothing right or wrong in a rtionship. The understanding of both of us is enough. It¡¯s not necessary to make everyone know. It will make it even impossible for us to be friends. I think it the bottom line for me."

    Ding Ning said with an unprecedentedly serious face, making Shen Muqing inexplicably stunned.

    "I am going back. You should have a rest early, since it is gettingte. If you don¡¯t need the car badly, I will keep it for a few more days!"

    Speaking of Ling Yun, Ding Ning fell dispirited and lost his interest in chatting. After watching his mobile phone, he found that it was already ten o¡¯clock and stood up to say goodbye.

    "I don¡¯t need it. Just use it as much as you want. Every time I bother you toe here to treat me. A car is no big deal. Ding Ning, no matter what happened between you and Ling Yun, as a friend, I hope you can talk about it. Ling Yun likes you very much, and I can see that you also like her very much. Since you like each other, there is no need to torture each other. In fact, after youe to my ce tonight, I realize that you have something to worry about. You may haven¡¯t noticed that you have watched your phone 97 times in total. Obviously you are waiting for an important call."

    When sending Ding Ning out, Shen Muqing suddenly said very seriously, "Although I have not been in a rtionship, I know that a couple shouldmunicate with each other in time. Since you haven¡¯t waited for her call, why not just call her? Sometimes self-esteem will make things even worse."

    Ding Ning was stiffened. Yeah, why didn¡¯t he call her? Did he feel wronged and act rashly? Was he worried that she would not answer the phone? Or was he afraid to hear her heartless words?

    However, they were in such a situation, how worse could it be? Since he said that even if they broke up, they were still friend, why couldn¡¯t he nerve himself to face it?

    What surprised him even more was Shen Muqing¡¯s keen insight. He didn¡¯t even know that he had acted so obviously by watching his mobile phone repeatedly. She was really a smart woman.

    He turned around and freely waved farewell to Shen Muqing. His smile had be a lot rxed, "Thank you, I will call her. Girlfriend."

    "Boyfriend, I hope to see both of you next time."

    Shen Muqing stood at the door and waved her hand with a smile like a gentle and virtuous wife who sent her husband to work, but a trace of faint mncholy kept lingering in her eyes.

    With a bright smile, Ding Ning said mischievously, "Even if I make it up with her, I can¡¯t bring her here. She gets jealous easily. If she sees my way of treating you, she will definitely turn against me."

    "You are so annoying. Stop talking about it!"

    Shen Muqing instantly blushed and coquettishly rolled her eyes.

    She then worriedly asked in a low voice, "Ding Ning, I heard that regr massage will erge the breasts. Will massage on one side result in asymmetric breasts?"

    Ding Ning stopped and thought about it seriously, "This is really a problem. After massage for a month, I estimate that your left breast will be increased by at least one cup."

    "What should I do?" No woman did not care about her figure and appearance, and Shen Muqing was no exception. She thought asymmetric breasts were so embarrassing.

    Ding Ning said with a prurient smirk, "If you don¡¯t mind, I can help you erge both of them."

    "Get out. I would rather do it myself than let you help me."

    Shen Muqing was actually a very generous and straightforward girl. Although she blushed easily, she did not mind having slightly dirty talk with Ding Ning after getting close to him.

    "You massage has little effect, while my massage consumes my True Qi. They could never be equally effective."

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 102 Chenxi

    Ding Ning confidently said, secretly wondering if he could engage in a special business of breast ergement so as to carry forward his skills.

    However, at the thought of those horrible-looking middle-aged women who came to him for breast ergement, he quivered and immediately dropped this unreasonable idea.

    "Then... you can continue doing that. Anyway, touching one of my breast is not different from touching both, but you have to make sure that you can make them equal."

    Shen Muqing blushed, while saying something that made his heart ripple. She knew that the forbidden area of her right breast was different from her left breast. Massaging her left breast could be considered treatment, while massaging her right breast was purely touch. However, she did not feel resistant, and even felt faintly expectant. This unspeakable feeling made her confused.

    With his heart rippling, Ding Ning looked serious, gave a funny salute and said with a chuckle, "I guarantee toplete the task and make them more urate than the bnce."

    He then started the car. Shen Muqing stood at the gate and waved her hands to see him leave. It was not until the taillights vanished in her view that she sighed sorrowfully and closed the door.

    "Ring! Ring!"

    When she just closed the door, the doorbell rang again.

    Shen Muqing was sorrowful before, but her eyes lit up suddenly. Was this guying back again? With the excitement of expectation, she trotted over to open the door.

    As she opened the door, a pink Maserati stopped at the door, the window was opened, and a small head with exquisite makeup popped out of the window, "Sister Muqing, Ie to visit you. Are you surprised and happy?"

    "Chenxi? What do youe here for?" Shen Muqing looked at the girl¡¯s face and asked with surprise.

    "Howe? Ie all this way to visit you, but you don¡¯t feel like seeing me?"

    The girl named Chenxi pouted her small mouth with grievance and said with an insinuation in her words, "Or there are some secrets here, and you are afraid that they will be discovered by me."

    "Wicked girl, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Come in."

    Shen Muqingpletely opened the door with a headache and let the girl drive her car into the vi.

    After parking the car, the girl with big wavy hair in expensive T-shirt and hot pants intimately took Shen Muqing¡¯s arm and said, "Sister Muqing, do you miss me?"

    "Chenxi, what do youe to Ninghai for? Do your family know? Do you have a ce to stay?"

    Shen Muqing asked seriously, while feeling a headache secretly. With the girl here, how could Ding Ning treat her? The treatment couldn¡¯t be done with someone else around.

    "Of course they know. I¡¯ve been admitted by Ninghai University. My father wanted to drive me here, but I refused and drove here on my own. My brother said that he was worried that you live alone with nobody taking care of you, so he asked me to live with you."

    Chenxi kept rolling her quirky big eyes and did not consider herself an outsider.

    "No, you know that I like living in a quiet environment. Thank your brother for his kindness. I really appreciate it. As a freshman, you had better live on campus, which can help you integrate into campus life faster. If it were not for my poor health, I would not have lived outside alone."

    Shen Muqing refused without hesitation, while feeling a little unhappy. Her family knew that she liked living a quiet environment, so they tried to disturb her as little as possible. As an outsider, what made him think that he could arrange her sister to live here?

    Shen Muqing was really afraid that she would stay here. Thus, she earnestly tried to persuade her and got up and went to the kitchen to get her some fruit.

    Chenxi did not express any opinion, but picked up the remote control to turn on the TV, and changed the channels while unseeingly watching the TV, "Well. But the term begins a few dayster. I can stay here for a few days, right?"

    Shen Muqing frowned, carrying a te of apples and handing it to her, "I usually live on campus, ande back to live here for a few days because I have something to do. If you want to live here, I can give you the key. You can live here for a few days."

    Chenxi looked at her strangely, "Sister Muqing, you don¡¯t need to work as an intern during your senior year? Why do you still live in school?"

    "I... I have something to do in my school, so it is not convenient to go back and forth between school and thepany."

    Shen Muqing stayed calm and casually made up a reason.

    Chenxi picked up an apple and took a sip. She watched TV and casually asked without looking at Shen Muqing¡¯s expression, "Who is that man?"

    "It is the doctor who treats me."

    Shen Muqing¡¯s heart jolted. She stared sharply at Chenxi and her face slowly darkened, "You havee long ago? Why didn¡¯t youe in?"

    "No... not that long ago. I¡¯ve just arrived for a while, and happened to see that, uh, that doctor leave."

    Chenxi felt a little guilty, and said with an unnatural look.

    Shen Muqing¡¯s face fell, and she said, "There are guest rooms downstairs. You can pick er. I am tired and go to sleep now."

    After finishing her words, she turned around and went upstairs. Chenxi looked at her back and suddenly shouted with a red face, "I saw you talking andughing with him. I have never seen youugh so happily. You like him, right?"

    Shen Muqing was stunned. Did sheugh so happily? Was it so obvious?

    However, she felt even more unhappy. She stood on the stairs with a poker face, turned around to look at her and said in a cold voice, "Who do I like, it seems to have nothing to do with you, right?"

    "How can it have nothing to do with me? You are my sister-inw. How can you like someone else? You treat my brother unfairly!"

    Chenxi clenched her fists and shouted in anger.

    "I will tell you again. There is no rtionship between your brother and me. Even if there is any rtionship, I¡¯m just a friend of his, but not your sister-inw. Stop talking nonsense. Otherwise, I¡¯ll ask you to leave now."

    Shen Muqing¡¯s face was so gloomy as if there was water dripping out of it, and she sounded displeased.

    "On appearance, family background, ability and shape, where can he beparable to my brother?"

    Chenxi questioned Shen Muqing resentfully, without noticing her increasingly darkening face.

    "Can your brother cure me?"

    Shen Muqing made Chenxi speechless with just a simple word.

    "Chenxi, I know that you worship your brother. However, the rtionship has nothing to do with status, money and power. Leave now. Leave me alone for a while. I¡¯m in no mood to continue talking with you."

    Shen Muqing leaned on the railing of the stairs, put her hands in front of her chest and said weakly with a pale face and sweat on her forehead.

    Chenxi found that there was something wrong with Shen Muqing. She was so scared that her face turned pale, and hurriedly ran over to support her, "Sister Muqing, how are you? Are you okay?"

    "I¡¯m fine. Just leave me alone. I need some rest."

    Shen Muqing withdrew her arm from her grasp and turned around to walk to her room.

    Fixedly staring at Shen Muqing¡¯s back, she didn¡¯t dare to irritate her again, but still shouted with her unwillingness. "Sister Muqing, have a good rest. I leave now and wille back to see youter."

    Shen Muqing did not answer, nor did shee out to see her leave.

    "It¡¯s all the damn doctor¡¯s fault. Humph, a doctor dares to steal my brother¡¯s girlfriend. If it weren¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t have made sister Muqing angry. She belongs to my brother, and no one can steal her from my brother. Just wait and see how I fix him."

    Chenxi drove Maserati out of the vi, and considerately closed the door. After getting on the car, she beat the steering wheel heavily and muttered while gnashing her teeth in anger.

    Ding Ning did not know that he would be shot when lying down and be the target of Chenxi¡¯s retribution.

    In the bedroom on the second floor, Shen Muqingy in bed. It took her a long time to recover. She was secretly d that Ding Ning hade here to treat her tonight, and her heart¡¯s ability to withstand stimtion had increased significantly. Otherwise, she might be irritated to death tonight.

    As the man shining with boundless radiance ran through her mind, she heaved a deep sigh. She clearly knew that the man known as little Mengchang with infinite charm had a feeling for her. Nevertheless, she just regarded him as her elder brother without the slightest love between man and woman.

    She had always thought the man who could be said to be perfect too illusory. She did not think that she did not deserve him, but felt he was so unreal. Was there such a perfect person in the world?

    She had always believed that the more wless and perfect a person was, the more darkness and filthy things he hid. There were too many apples of sodom in this world.

    Her wisdom and pure heart enabled her to have discerning eyes as clearly as a zing fire. She could see through ordinary people at first nce, but the man and Ding Ning were exceptions.

    Nevertheless, Ding Ning was different from the man. He made her feel mysterious and intimate. As she had more contact with him, she felt he was very real. She believed that Ding Ning would never do anything that would hurt her.

    Meanwhile, the man made her feel dangerous, so that she did not want to have any contact with him.

    She had always thought that Chenxi was just a child spoiled by her family and not a bad girl essentially, so she didn¡¯t want to be serious with her.

    However, what she did tonight, her spying on her privacy, aggressive questioning and indiscreet remarks had seriously touched the bottom line she could tolerate. It made her feel very ufortable, as if she had an affair with Ding Ning behind her husband and was caught by her husband¡¯s sister. Therefore, she had been furious to expel Chenxi.

    Meanwhile, she was a little worried about Chenxi. After all, Chenxi was just an 18-year-old girl who had juste here. Chenxi went out alone sote, what should she do if something terrible happened?

    After hesitating for a while, she decided to call Chenxi. However, on hearing the deafening sound over the phone, she knew that she did not need to worry about Chenxi, "Where are you? Have you found a ce to stay?"

    "Sister Muqing, are you better? I am fine, ying with a few friends at a bar!"

    "Then we are done for now. When I have time, I will go to visit you. It¡¯s a bit noisy here. I¡¯ll hang up now."

    On hearing the busy tone after the phone was hung up, Shen Muqing could not help but shake her head with a bitter smile. She did not need to worry about Chenxi indeed. Chenxi was such a mischievous girl that it was more likely for her to make others suffer losses.

    She kept inexplicably thinking of the scene of Ding Ning kissing her and massaging her breast. It looked like something between lovers, which made her blush with her limpid eyes filled with vapor...

    Ling Yun¡¯s phone had been turned off, and he could not get through.

    Ding Ning was somewhat worried. He drove to Ling Yun¡¯s home and found that there were nobody in the unlighted apartment. Ling Yun and her mother had never passed the night outside. Why did they hadn¡¯te back yet?

    After hesitating for a moment, he called Zhang Li, "Elder Sister Li, I am Ding Ning. Have you seen Ling Yun?"

    "Ding Ning, Ling Yun asked for leave yesterday. I haven¡¯t seen her. I called her, but her phone has been turned off. Have you been to her home to find her? By the way, when can we meet? You don¡¯t know how popr you are now..."

    Zhang Li was so enthusiastic that she couldn¡¯t stop talking. It seemed that the treatment should be effective. She talked in a tone filled with joy that couldn¡¯t be concealed, and asked for Ding Ning¡¯s signature.

    "She is not at home. Well, I will wait. Then we are done for now. I¡¯ll give you the signature next time we meet."

    Ding Ning couldn¡¯t bear her enthusiasm indeed. He hurriedly hung up the phone, went to the entrance of themunity to buy the first pack of cigarettes in his life, pulled out a cigarette and lit it up.

    As a doctor, he was very self-disciplined. He had never smoked. But at this moment, he inexplicably wanted to try it so as to dispel his inner irritability and anxiety.

    Some people said that smoking was harmful to health, while some people said that not smoking was harmful to mental health.

    Although it was impossible to draw a conclusion about the authenticity of this sentence, Ding Ning felt that it made sense at this moment.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 103 Bewitched

    Although smoking was definitely harmful, he had to admit that smoking could sometimes relieve stress, loneliness, nervousness, agitation, anxiety and other negative emotions and bring a sort of psychologicalfort.

    The smoke curled upwards, and the flickering cigarette shone on Ding Ning¡¯s increasingly sullen face. As time passed by, cigarette butts were piled up on the ground.

    Ding Ning ferociously flipped the cigarette butt which hit the wall, followed by sparks. When he subconsciously picked up the cigarette box and wanted to light up another one, he discovered that the box had been empty.

    Looked at his phone, he found that it was already after the midnight, but Ling Yun and her mother still had not returned, which made his heart covered by huge psychological shadow.

    Was she experiencing the extravagant life with brother Junwei? Or holding his arm with a smile among a group of so-called upper sses, highlighting her distinguished status as a richdy? Or groaning under him?

    He had thought that he could freely bless her as a good friend, a good buddy and a bestie, and watch her get the happiness she wanted.

    However, when it happened, he found that he couldn¡¯t do it indeed. At the thought of the intimate rtions between she and other man, he felt so distressed and breathless as if there was a huge stone on his chest.

    He seemed to have been bewitched. The more he was unwilling to think about it, the more he thought of the unsightly scene of she and other man.

    It made his face pale, his blue veins protrude on his forehead, his eyes bloodshot and his hair messy like a chicken coop. He was wrapped in ferocious aura which was dense and cold.

    Chu Yunxiu didn¡¯te back neither, so she was probably with Ling Yun. It made him thought that he still had a chance. Otherwise he couldn¡¯t hold back his inner hatred at all.

    Chu Yunxiu paid great attention to women¡¯s reputation, and was very strict with Ling Yun. In particr, she was a snobbish and shrewd person who wouldn¡¯t loose the falcon until she saw the hare. Even if she was very satisfied with that Junwei, she would not allow them to have premarital sex. Nevertheless, anything was possible. If Ling Yun was willing to do that, Chu Yunxiu could do nothing to stop her.

    As far as Ding Ning knew, during so many years, Chu Yunxiu had never spent the night outside.

    First, a buxom widow must be either married,buried or shut up in a convent. She paid attention to her reputation and didn¡¯t want to get involved in gossip. Second, she had a pomeranian named Doudou. She spoiled it as if it was her child, so she would never leave it alone at home overnight.

    Dog, yes. Ding Ning suddenly got an idea. How could he forget the damn dog.

    Pomeranian looked very cute, but it seemingly never ended when it started to bark. In particr, the damn dog despised him like Chu Yunxiu, and kept barking at him every time it saw him.

    He had often bullied the dog that threatened him on the strength of its master¡¯s power when Chu Yunxiu was not at home. However, now it became the hope of looking for Ling Yun.

    He hoped that this damn dog was intelligent. Ding Ning got off the car and quickly walked to Ling Yun¡¯s home.

    At this moment, the car light in the distance shone, which made Ding Ning refreshed. Could it be possible that they hade back? He immediately stopped his steps and hid in the darkness.

    The car was not the ck Mercedes-Benz Zetros as Ding Ning expected, but a taxi which directly ran to the door of Ling Yun¡¯s home and stopped.

    Ling Yun who was yawning and Chu Yunxiu sessively got off the car. It seemed that Chu Yunxiu was in high spirits, humming a tune.

    Seeing that they were safe and sound, Ding Ning suddenly felt relieved. When he wanted to go out and call Ling Yun, but thinking that it waste and Chu Yunxiu was unfriendly to him, he hesitated.

    However, his heart was filled with doubts. Why did Ling Yun ask for leave? Why did she turn off her phone? Where did they go at night? Why did theye back sote?

    If he failed to figure out these doubts, he could not fall asleep tonight. He did not notice that his mind unconsciously had a subtle change which made him far more jealous than usual.

    As the taxi turned around to leave, Ling Yun and her mother entered their apartment. Doudou began barking with grievance. Chu Yunxiu managed to appease the dog after a long while.

    Ding Ning quietly approached his original apartment, quickly opened the door with a thin steel wire, and quietly sneaked in without turning on the light.

    With his sensitive ears, as long as he wanted to eavesdrop, the separation of a wall was not a problem for him at all.

    Watching the room which had been cleaned up, Ding Ning felt inexplicably sorrowful. It was the apartment where he had lived for five years. It was filled with his memories. It was impossible for him to have no attachment to this ce.

    Lying on the familiar bed with his ear clinging to the wall, he knew that Ling Yun¡¯s bedroom was on the other side of the wall. They had often yed the morse code game.

    There came the sound of shower from next door. Chu Yunxiu was still humming a tune and feeding Doudou in the living room, so the one who was taking a shower should be Ling Yun.

    As he thought of the sexy scene of Ling Yun taking a shower, the evil fire that he had suppressed with great difficulty went wild again.

    After secretly cursing himself that he was shameless, Ding Ning tried to concentrate on listening to what they were talking about.

    It always took Ling Yun a long while to take a shower. After half an hour, when Ding Ning was almost falling asleep, Ling Yun finally said, "I¡¯ll go to sleep."

    "You are still going over there? Will hee?" Chu Yunxiu asked casually.

    "I don¡¯t know. I will wait for him no matter he wille or not." Ling Yun said softly.

    Chu Yunxiu did not say something else. It seemed that she had entered the bathroom and begun to take a shower.

    She was still going over? Where was she going? Who was he? When Ding Ning was confused, he suddenly heard Ling Yun open the door of her apartment.

    Was she going out? What did Ling Yun go out for at midnight? Was she going over to sleep? Could it be possible that she was going to sleep with that Brother Junwei? Chu Yunxiu had no objection to that?

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart jolted. He tightly clenched his fists, while the muscles on his face were distorted because of pain. He felt so distressed. They were in a rtionship where they could sleep together?

    However, he soon found that Ling Yun was actually opening his door, which made his heart suddenly pound faster. With no time to think too much, he immediately hid under the bed.

    As the light was turned on, Ling Yun, who was in silk pajamas with bare long legs which were smooth and white, walked to the bed with drowsy eyes and fell to sleep.

    Was Ling Yun waiting for that brother Junwei here? Chu Yunxiu acquiesced to their date in his room?

    At the thought of this, Ding Ning felt his heart bleeding, and his face had turned ashen.

    Ling Yun suddenly got up again to turn off the light, and then fell on the bed again. He soon heard her slight snore.

    Ding Ning¡¯s mind was in chaos, filled with jealousy and anger. He hated Chu Yunxiu for being snobbish and allowing Ling Yun to sleep with a man, while hating Ling Yun for passing her affection to someone else so soon with no self-respect.

    He loved her deeply, so he hated her deeply. Ding Ning who thought that he had guessed the truth had never been so angry.

    Five years of getting along with each other and the feelings he considered a treasure turned out to be not worth mentioning in others¡¯ eyes. Five years of feelings was notparable to two days of getting along with a rich person, and was cheaper than a diamond ne.

    Jealousy made him lose his sanity. Why was every woman so fickle? So was Bai Qinglian? So was Ling Yun?

    Betrayal, this bloody word made himpletely lose his sanity. His anger went straight to the brain.

    He wanted to retaliate. He wanted to make Ling Yun pay the price. Since she did not have self-respect and slept with other man casually, why couldn¡¯t it be him?

    "Hiss..." He came out from under the bed like a ghost, rudely teared her silk pyjamas, and sealed her voice with Meridian Severing Hand when she suddenly awakened.

    With cold viciousness and madness in his eyes, he pounced on her whose eyes were filled with horror...

    The pain made Ling Yun frown, but she stretched out her arms to hold his neck tightly.

    At this moment, she had already seen that the one who was assaulting her was Ding Ning. Although his face became extremely vicious because of distortion, she smiled with tears and pain but no regrets.Two lines of tears slipped down from her cheeks.

    Since she first saw this boy who had a warm smile but was nervous and confused five years ago, she had a crush on him.

    After five years of getting along with him, she knew that he was the perfect guy whom she wanted to marry in her life. She had repeatedly fantasized about this scene where they were initimate in tenderness on their wedding night...

    However, she had never expected that this day woulde so soon by surprise in such a rude way.

    Ding Ning who was inexperienced didn¡¯t even notice whether she was still a virgin. The jealousy in his heart made him abreact like a mad cow. It was not until he kissed her with deep malice that she strongly resisted.

    He pinched her chin firmly, forced her to face him and watched her calm eyes and warm tears on her face. His eyes instantly turned red.

    With the corners of his eyes twitching, his face sickly blushing and his muscles distorted, he roared in a vicious and low voice.

    "Is money so important to you? Do you feel good when sleeping with him? Does he do better on bed than me? Tell me, tell me..."

    Anger had made him forget that Ling Yun could not talk at all. He thought that she was silently resisting, which irritated him and made him assault the woman, for whom he had wanted to care all his life, in a more violent way.

    Blood tears kept dripping, and Ling Yun¡¯s painful cheeks were dyed red. He was hurting Ling Yun, while hurting himself.

    It turned out that he could feel so distressed. The impulse to destroy everything made himpletely lose his sanity, lost in the madness of self-destruction and be increasingly violent and fierce. Ling Yun¡¯s body was covered with blue-violet marks.

    She felt pain, not only the pain on her body, but also the distress for Ding Ning whose face was covered with blood and tears.

    She was so regretful. She should not have deceived him, let him down and made him sad, and asked for leave and turned off her phone as her mother asked so as to ignore Ding Ning and make hime to find her...

    She didn¡¯t mind losing her virginity to Ding Ning. She had ned to do that, but she couldn¡¯t watch him release the devil in his heart.

    No one in this world knew Ding Ning better than her. She knew that the guy who had always talked to her softly, spoiled, cared for and tolerated her in a gentle and considerate way was just looked inattentive. There was a terrifying devil hidden in his heart. Once it was released, it could destroy everything.

    However, he had too many secrets hidden in his heart, but couldn¡¯t talk about them with anyone. What was more, repeatedly being disdained and mocked and disconnected from the ruthless and cruel society made his faith gradually copse and all his anticipation for the good world burst like bubbles. All kinds of negative emotions smoldered in his heart and kept fermenting.

    In a life filled with grievances and repressed emotions, he had been tolerant, humble, persistent, confused, looking for what he wanted, struggling, working hard and guarding what he believed...

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 104 Feel Relieved

    He tried his best to protect all the good things in the world, but the experience repeatedly disappointed him again and again. He sadly discovered that he could not find the motivation for his persistence.

    The interests were above everything else. Each tried to cheat one another. The morality decayed. Human hearts were not what they were in the old days. The conspiracy was iprehensible...

    He tried hard to wield the knife over and over again like a lonely defender... He fought alone in order to defend thest purend in his heart, seeming to be ipatible with this world.

    This negative emotion umted in a long term was like a volcano that kept umting energy. Once it erupted, it could blow everyone into pieces--including himself.

    Ling Yun was very clear that Liu Junwei¡¯s appearance was just a trigger for the outburst of his emotion, and the culprit was actually herself, because he had always regarded her as the bright side of the world.

    The more hopeful he was, the more disappointed he would be. When he saw that the bright side of the world which he had tried hard to guard was finally degraded and betrayed him in this materialistic society, he was angry, sad, disappointed, even desperate!

    He was just like a devout Buddhist who suddenly discovered that the Buddha he had always believed in was doing something sleazy. The sorrow caused by the copse of his faith would make him so desperate that he even wanted to destroy the world.

    Therefore, he naturally lost control, letting loose the devil in his heart to tearing everything and destroying everything.

    Otherwise, he would never hurt her. No one knew better than her about how much Ding Ning loved and spoiled her.

    Ling Yun had faintly discovered long ago that Ding Ning had a very serious mental illness. It was a kind of spiritual cleanliness. He was so cynical that he could not sit watching the filthy reality pollute his heart.

    People often said that life was like being raped. If you couldn¡¯t resist it, then enjoyed it!

    Unfortunately, he was a genuine perfectionist. He was not willing topromise with the reality, but could not change the world and his fate with his own meager strength. He could only try to protect the perfection in his heart.

    The faith of guarding the perfection was almost devout, even abnormally devout. However, ruthless frustration hadpletely destroyed all his faith.

    She was the perfection cherished by Ding Ning. The thing was caused by her, and must be ended by her.

    It was better to release it than leave it there. She must help Ding Ning release the hatred in his heart, move him with her gentleness and let him know that good things had always been waiting for him in the same ce and never disappeared.

    She stretched her arms around his neck, held his head, and used all her strength to pull him down. With her soft lips pressed on his lips, she ignored the pain of her body to cater to him.

    She wanted to use her passion, her tenderness and her love to heal his inner desire to destroy, calm his hatred, extinguish the anger in his heart andfort his scarred heart.

    A deep kiss seemed to haveforted Ding Ning¡¯s uncontroble emotion and made him slow down.

    Ling Yun was like a submissive kitten, kissing his face, his nose, his eyebrows, his eyes and his lips...

    After a long time, Ding Ning seemed to find a way to vent his inner repression, so his anger was gradually extinguished, the scarlet in his eyes slowly faded away, and he seemed to regain consciousness.

    When Ling Yun was finally able to speak, she whispered with a relieved and rxed smile on her face.

    "Ding Ning, I love you, always. Believe it or not, I have never betrayed you, and I have never changed. I¡¯ve just lost my virginity to you. I... I am too tired, and I¡¯ll have a short sleep now!"

    Before finishing her words, she felt her eyelids heavy and fell asleep with slight snore.

    The longsting wild intensity like squally showers was overwhelming even for her with the physical quality of fourth Dan Taekwondo ck belt.

    Although there were still many doubts in his heart, Ding Ning believed what she said. He could tell the sincerity from her tired eyes, and the prominent red on the sheet and the tinum ne n her neck were also the most powerful evidence.

    He covered his face in pain, feeling his eyes dry and painful and his view blurred with blood. The pain made himpletely awake. He looked at Ling Yun, who was covered with bruises all over, feeling extremely ashamed.

    With deep self-me and guiltiness, he kept asking himself what he was doing and why he hurt her like that.

    He had said that he would protect and care for her forever? Why did he do that? Why? Why? Ding Ning, who always thought of himself as high and pure, was actually a jerk.

    He kept asking himself, but failed to find an answer. Especially when he saw Ling Yun frown in pain in her sleep, he was so distressed that he even couldn¡¯t breathe.

    He was crazy, indeed. How could he do such a terrible thing to Ling Yun? He slept with her by force in such a rude and cruel way.

    He shuddered and constantly imported all his True Qi into Ling Yun¡¯s body to heal her.

    It was not until he healed Ling Yunpletely that he exhausted his True Qi. Feeling everything going ck in front of him, he fell asleep weakly.

    As the stone man emitted faint red light, the superpower ran back and forth in his body, restoring his meridians and disordered spiritual strength damaged due to his going into the devil way.

    When he woke up, he felt rxed and energetic, and a soft body clinging to him.

    When he opened his eyes, he saw her watching him with deep affection in her big bright eyes and a happy and satisfied smile at the corners of her mouth.

    It caused his illusion that they were an affectionate couple who stared at each other tenderly when waking up from a nap, which lifted a warm smile at the corners of his mouth.

    "My little follower, you wake up!"

    Ling Yun was as gentle as she woke up in his arms two years ago, without mentioning what had happened.

    However, she could forget what had happened, while Ding Ning couldn¡¯t do that. With deep guiltiness across his eyes, he muttered, "Ling Yun, I..."

    "Don¡¯t mention it. Anyway, you have already taken possession of me, and you are the master instead of a little follower now. I am your girl. You must be nice to me all your life, and never think about getting away from me."

    Ling Yun pretended to be negligent, while squeezing herself into his arms, seemingly relying on him. However, the thoroughly red ear roots had betrayed her inner shyness.

    Ding Ning burst with joy like sunshine after rain. Until now, he realized that he was so deeply in love with this woman.

    He tightly held this woman whom he had lost and found again as if he wanted to melt her into his body. He announced seriously as if he was swearing or promising.

    "Yun will always be my girl. I want to stay with you for a lifetime and never leave without you."

    "Well, I trust you! Me, too. I will always stay with you, my little follower, and never leave without you!"

    Ling Yunfortably curled up in his arms like a kitten, holding his waist tightly, with a charming and moving smile on her face.

    The great mood made Ding Ning thrilled. Feeling her incredibly flexible body, he suddenly felt an impulse.

    Ling Yun immediately noticed his intention. She was frightened and said in a timid voice like a frightened deer, "No, I¡¯ve almost gued by you to death."

    Ding Ning immediately felt guilty. Stroking her hair, he med himself softly. "It¡¯s all my fault. I..."

    "Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m happy. After looking forward to it for so many years, I finally give myself to you as a present. I got a great bargain that I can rely on you for a lifetime."

    Ling Yun considerately stopped his confession in time and wrinkled her cute nose. She looked so shy and gentle as if she had turned into someone else.

    Ding Ning couldn¡¯t suppress the pity and affection in his heart. He approached her to gently kissed her soft lips. Ling Yun did not resist it, responded with enthusiasm.

    Just when Ding Ning hastily touched her with his breath getting increasingly heavy, about to have sex with her again, they heard Chu Xiuyun knocking on the door and saying, "Yunyun, get up for breakfast."

    They suddenly quivered. With their desire disappearing, they were stiffened there and holding their breath.

    Ling Yun took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. She shouted in a sleepy voice, "I know. I will get up now."

    "What should I do? What should I do? It¡¯s all your fault. Can¡¯t you be gentle to me? My pajamas have been torn into pieces by you. What should I do? Ah..."

    Ling Yun held the pajamas that had been torn into pieces, and snarled in a low voice.

    Ding Ning looked at her with a happy smile. He thought that it was good. At least he won the world back. Every capiry all over him stretched out and conveyed a message --fortable.

    However, under Ling Yun¡¯s increasingly fierce eyes, he immediately showed the eagerly attentive attitude of apetent little follower who shouldered his master¡¯s burden.

    "It seems that sneak attack is the only way."

    "How?" Ling Yun looked confused.

    Ding Ning said with a wicked smile, "Knock your mom out, and then wake her up after you change your clothes."

    "We have to do that since it¡¯s the only way. Will there be any seque? She is my mother anyway."

    Ling Yun impatiently pushed away his hands, and was somewhat worried that Ding Ning would do that for revenge.

    With his face glowing, Ding Ning snorted arrogantly, "She¡¯s your mother, so what? I am your man."

    "Humph, look at your intoxicated face. My mom will be your mother-inwter. I warn you, don¡¯t bully my mother. She isn¡¯t opposed to our rtionship now, and you should be nice to her from now on. Have you heard that?"

    Ling Yun put her hands in front of her chest to guard against Ding Ning¡¯s sneak attack, and seriously warning him.

    "Do not worry. Your mother used to hate me so much, but I¡¯ve always been respectful to her."

    Ding Ning curled his lip and seemed to be unconvinced, "Your mother said that she isn¡¯t opposed to our rtionship, but I¡¯m still unconvinced. She is so..."

    "Okay, stop talking about this. I will go to work right away, or I will bete. I will tell youter when Ie back in the evening. If I don¡¯t go out, my mom should urge me again. Now deal with her in a hurry."

    Ling Yun rolled her cute eyes, suddenly grabbed his erected penis and pinched it hard. It was not until he grimaced in pain and kept begging for mercy that she loosened her grip, kicked on his butt and smugly said, "Be obedient, or I will get rid of you. Hurry to do your job."

    In the face of the fierce means of Ling Yun who was violent, Ding Ning was defeated. He suddenly felt that he seemed to have dug a hole to bury himself. How didn¡¯t he realize that she was so ruthless?

    He quietly slipped out of the room. See Chu Yunxiu busy doing something in the kitchen with her back to him, he quietly shot a silver needle at her. When she fainted and was about to fall, he stepped forward to hold her.

    "You little bastard, you even dare to take liberties with my mother. I saw that."

    Ling Yun who followed him kicked away Doudou who kept barking at him. She bristled with anger and fiercely cursed him in a low voice with her hands on her waist.

    With a sad whimper, pitiful Doudou hid behind the sofa with its tail between its legs,y on the ground piteously and looked at Ling Yun with its innocent eyes. It did not know how it had offended this horrifying violent woman.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 105 Rage

    Ding Ning just noticed that he had put his hand Chu Yunxiu¡¯s chest, which made him look embarrassed. He hurriedly rxed his hold as if he got an electric shock, and said in embarrassment.

    "I... I didn¡¯t do that on purpose. It¡¯s a mistake, mistake!"

    "You are such coward. Even if you did that on purpose, so what? You¡¯ve touched my mother¡¯s breasts when treating her for her breast cancer. Maybe you can marry my mother as well. Anyway, she is also single. "

    Ling Yun burst intoughter. Her charming look and daring words made Ding Ning distressed and speechless. He thought that this girl was so mindless that she dared to say any bullshit. If he dared to agree, bone demon would definitely kill him.

    He gave Ling Yun a hard look which was not ttering and said, "What nonsense are you talking? I did that for treatment, but you describe me as a sex maniac. I am a doctor with professional ethics, okay?"

    Ling Yun covered her mouth and said with a tempting smile, "You don¡¯t want that? You can marry me and my mother at the same time, are you really not tempted?"

    Her flirt aroused Ding Ning¡¯s desire. He had never found that Ling Yun could be so charming. Was it the difference between a girl and a woman?

    For fear of losing hisposure, Ding Ning quickly changed the subject and asked, "What happened to your phone? Why can¡¯t I get through?"

    "Ah, you called me?"

    Feeling inexplicably surprised, she concealed her guilty conscience in an extremely confident tone, "My phone was out of battery, so I left in the office and didn¡¯t bring it with me."

    "Where did you gost night? Why did youe back sote?" Ding Ning continued interrogating her.

    "Ah, don¡¯t mention it. Last night, my mom asked me to ask for leave for relieving boredoms with her. However, one of her friends took us to a business club where we yed mahjong till midnight. It was so boring."

    Ling Yunined while changing her clothes, without dodging Ding Ning¡¯s anxious eyes. She even deliberately threw out her chest of the size of C cup and winked at Ding Ning, which made him almost pounce on her and have sex with her again.

    "Okay, stop horsing around. Hurry to get out. Come to me tonight, and I will tell you more."

    Ling Yun pushed Ding Ning away breathlessly, while eating fritters and drinking soy milk.

    Ding Ning touched his shrivelled belly. It seemed that he had to go out to have breakfast, otherwise Chu Yunxiu would find that breakfast had reduced after waking up.

    "I am leaving now. Remember to turn on your phone!"

    Ding Ning took out the silver needle and immediately disappeared in the room like a gust of wind.

    There came Ling Yun¡¯s pretentious scream from behind him,"Mom, what happened to you? Why did you suddenly pass out? Wouldn¡¯t it be hypoglycemia?"

    She was so incredible in acting. It was really a loss, if she didn¡¯t get an Oscar golden statuette.

    Ding Ning, who was overjoyed, did not notice the faint worry shing through Ling Yun¡¯s eyes when she was staring at his back.

    Ding Ning had vented his inner depression under her guidance, but it had not beenpletely released. Although it would not be a problem for the time being, it would burst again sooner orte when things did not go well.

    She would like to take Ding Ning to see the psychiatrist, but she knew that it was impossible, because he would never admit that he had mental problems.

    Perhaps Shen Muqing could help him? As Ling Yun thought of Shen Muqing¡¯s limpid eyes which was capable of prating one¡¯s thought, her eyes lit up.

    "It¡¯s weird. Why did I suddenly pass out?"

    Chu Yunxiu was still confused, wondering what had happened to her, but failed to figure it out.

    "I think that it might be hypoglycemia. Nothing serious. I¡¯ll ask Ding Ning to have a checkter."

    Ling Yun said calmly, while drinking soy milk.

    "Forget it. I feel quite good. It should be nothing serious. By the way, Yunyun, aunt Sun asked me to hang up together tonight, and it mayst for the whole night. Come back early tonight to walk Doudou. Don¡¯t wait for me. You can go to sleep first."

    Chu Yunxiu said with joy. Last night it was the first time she had been to such a luxurious private club to y mahjong and won tens of thousands yuan in a few hours, which made her increasingly like this life.

    "Mom, have you returned the diamond ne?"

    Ling Yun thought of the business and asked quickly.

    "I¡¯ve returned it to aunt Wang, but she was not willing to take it. She said that Liu Junwei went to other ce to talk about some project, and asked me to directly return it to him after hees back."

    Chu Yunxiu said helplessly, "I¡¯ve offended aunt Wang for this blind date. You didn¡¯t see her darkening face. Ah, since Ding Ning hasn¡¯te to you now, you really don¡¯t take Liu Junwei into consideration?"

    "Mom, have you finished talking?"

    Ling Yun looked displeased, secretly muttering, "Ding Ning has slept with your daughter. What the fuck do I need to consider?"

    "Well, forget it. You can handle it yourself. I¡¯ll stay out of it."

    At the sight of Ling Yun¡¯s unhappy face, Chu Yunxiu hurriedly waved her hands and shut up. She still felt a little timid at the thought of her daughter¡¯s resolute eyes when her daughter intended to break off the rtionship with her that night.

    It was hard to keep a grown girl at home. If she kept doing that, she would turn her daughter into her enemy. She ate silently, while her heart had already flown to the luxurious club.

    As Ding Ning just got on the car, his face became extremely serious.

    Psychological problem? Maybe he had some, but it was not the main reason. It was not that Ding Ning was unwilling to admit it, but that he knew what the matter with him was.

    The ancestral Cattle-butchering Skill was a practice method which started with killing. The first page began with the words, "A man should kill mercilessly. The immortal cause depends on killing. Killing one makes you a sinner, while killing tens of thousands makes you a hero. A man who has killed millions can be considered the hero of heroes."

    Cattle-butchering Skill emphasized rearing murderous intent. The more people he killed, the more powerful he would be. Nevertheless, how many people in this world were born with a formidable hero¡¯s nature which enabled them to kill others without blinking?

    Now it was a society ruled byw, and one should bear criminal responsibility if he killed someone. It increased the mental pressure on the murderer. The rage umted in his chest and couldn¡¯t be vented for a long time, which would drive the practitioner mad and possessed by the devil.

    When his father taught him the technique of using knife, his father seriously took out the ancestral medical book Compendium of Vegetation which was a practicing method. It and Cattle-butchering Skill were supplementary to each other.

    In Compendium of Vegetation, there was a practicing method called Heart Sutra of Bodhi which was about dissolving rage through cultivating benevolence.

    It should be the method that the ancestors of Ding family came up with to dissolve the side effects of the technique of using knife. However, his father did not have the talent to study medicine. As soon as he read medical books, he dozed off. He considered it an abstruse book. Thus, he had learned nothing from the book during decades.

    When Ding Ning was young, his father had never exined it to him. But now he thought that learning medicine was not the only way to release rage.

    For example, sleeping with a women and ughtering some livestock which did not make him feel guilty could help him relieve stress and release rage.

    Why did Ding Ning think that he could dissolve his rage through sleeping with a woman? He got the answer because he felt refreshed after sleeping with Ling Yun that night.

    It made Ding Ning a little curious. Why didn¡¯t his father relieve his rage through sleeping with a prostitute in town? He didn¡¯t know it, or distained to do that, or didn¡¯t want to cheat on his mother?

    It was no wonder that he worked in the ughterhouse. It turned out that he wanted to relieve his rage thus to increase his murderous intent through ughtering livestock. It seemed that his reticent father was exclusive in marriage.

    Ding Ning had learned both using knife and medicine since he was a child. He cultivated Cattle-butchering Skill while practicing Heart Sutra of Bodhi. His father even specially asked Sister Qiao to supervise and teach him. His father had expended much care and thought on keeping the bnce between his rage and benevolence.

    However, Ding Ning had muddled along without any aim since he went to college. It had been a long time since he practiced Heart Sutra of Bodhist time.

    After all, his losing control of rage this time could be caused by his rebellious mentality. His father disappeared with his four masters without a word for five years, which made him feel like abandoned. He subconsciously expressed his grievances by throwing himself away.

    Practitioners described losing control of rage as being possessed by the devil. It was a very dangerous state. The most dangerous situation would make him die, while the least dangerous situation would make his meridians burst, the rage enter his brain, his nerves disordered, and make him a disabled person or even a homicidal maniac.

    Ding Ning knew that his losing control was very dangerous. If Ling Yun did not appease him with her tenderness and the stone man didn¡¯t drive the superpower to restore his meridians and protect his consciousness sea, he would definitely be a disabled person or a homicidal maniac.

    It scared him greatly. Bing a disabled person was still eptable. Once he lost his sanity and became a homicidal maniac, he did not know how many people would be killed by him.

    Therefore, he made up his mind that no matter how busy he was, he must persist in practicing Heart Sutra of Bodhi so as to keep his mentality stable. He could never let himself lose control again.

    Nevertheless, misfortune generated happiness, and happiness bred misfortune. His losing control this time was not entirely unhelpful. Although his superpower energy ball had shrunk dramatically, his meridians became wider and tensile after being damaged, and he could run the True Qi twice faster than before.

    Unconsciously he had returned to the courtyard in the western suburbs. Chu Yunna joyfully jumped into the arms of Ding Ning like a kindergarten child who finally waited for the arrival of her parent after school, which made a group of workers who were working hard envious.

    Although Chu Yunna had used the bio-simted skin to make her less good-looking, her curvaceous shape which wasparable to that of a model did not change.

    The man in charge of the construction team was a middle-aged man in his early forties. He looked honest, called Wang Dahai. The workers called him leader Wang. He seemed to be very prestigious.

    Wang Dahai handed Ding Ning a box of Double Happiness cigarettes which was worth seven yuan, greeted him in mandarin with a strong Huizhou ent, and stopped talking. Obviously he was an inarticte person.

    He stole a nce at the Land Rover with his envious eyes from time to time, seemingly considering Ding Ning a young man from a rich family and more in awe of Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning respectfully took his cigarette, took a drag and kindly asked Wang Dahai whether there was any difficulty in the construction.

    Speaking of his industry, Wang Dahai didn¡¯t look numb, but talked with joy instead. His words was closely reasoned, well argued and clear.

    The work of infrastructure construction was notplicated. It was equivalent to building arge greenhouse, and didn¡¯t cost a lot. The most costly part was the constant temperature equipment. Only the equipment cost more than a million yuan.

    In order to keep the temperature, air humidity and ground moisture in the greenhouse consistent with those in the rainforest, he needed a set of artificial self-circting rainfall equipment.

    To put it bluntly, in order topletely imitate the climate and environment of the rainforest, he needed a reservoir and to use the artificial rainfall equipment to make rain every one or two days.

    It required the construction team to use frame tubes which were waterproof and rust-proof with spray holes to build the infrastructure in order to match the artificial self-circting rainfall equipment.

    Fortunately, Ding Ning had already stated his intention. Otherwise if they used general frame tubes which didn¡¯t match the equipment, the equipment couldn¡¯t be run and it would cause a big trouble.

    It made Ding Ning think that practitioners of each industry had their own special skills. He didn¡¯t expect that this uplicated infrastructure included so many skills. It seemed that the infrastructure construction was well worth 300,000 yuan.

    However, the most troublesome thing for him was that he didn¡¯t have enough money. He couldn¡¯t afford merely the constant temperature equipment, not to mention the artificial self-circting rainfall equipment and the modification of all the circuit and wires.

    At theter stage, merely the electric charge every month of maintaining the operation of the greenhouse which simted the environment could be an astronomical cost.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 106 Queen

    Ding Ning was worried. He had thought that he could do what he wanted to with a million yuan.

    Unexpectedly, he had a sudden inspiration to cultivate green aloe and some rare rainforest herbs, but it cost three or four million yuan to build a basic environment.

    The cost was still based on thend owned by Ling Fei. Otherwise, plus thend lease fee, it would cost him more than five million yuan.

    After calction, Ding Ning found that he probably needed another two million yuan, and it would cost more than 100,000 yuan every month to maintain the equipment after they were operated, which meant that he should constantly make money in future.

    Ling Fei had more than one million yuan which was given by those who had secretly helped them in the past few years. They usually didn¡¯t need much money, so they wanted to offer the money to Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning refused. One million yuan was not enough at all. Besides, even if it was enough, he was too embarrassed to use their money.

    Originally he wanted to dabble in nting some rainforest herbs forpounding medicines, but now he had a new idea.

    Since the investment was sorge, he could simply make it an industry. So he needed to go to Diannan again to transnt a batch of medicinal materials with high medicinal value.

    Those wild rare herbs basically had a price but no sales. Even if they were sold at auction, each of them could be sold for tens of thousands or even a million yuan.

    His greatest advantage was that not many people dared to enter the virgin forest where he coulde and go freely.

    The natural treasure house there was equivalent to his back garden with inexhaustible resources which was more than enough to support this nting base.

    After transnting the herbs to the nting base and growing a certain scale of them, he would process them into products and sell them to make a profit finally.

    What he wanted to sell was not the raw materials, but the products made of these herbs as raw materials. His prescriptions were the most valuable thing in this industry chain.

    But that was the follow-up n. The immediate task was to find ways to raise money to build the base, make it work properly and be a transit base.

    He believed that if he asked Mr. Hu or Mr. Zhang for help, the money would not be a problem at all. Even if he asked Shen Muqing for help, the problem could be easily solved.

    Nevertheless, he was not ustomed to borrow money from others. Taking out the bag filled with herbs brought back from the rainforest, he decided to sell the medicines in exchange for the start-up funds.

    Although the herbs in the bag had been dried up, he used a special method to store them. Thus, they didn¡¯t lose the effect and could be sold for some money. After greeting Ling Fei and Chu Yunna, Ding Ning got on the car with the bag drove to Town God¡¯s Temple of Ninghai.

    Town God¡¯s Temple of Ninghai was located in Jingpu District, not far from Ninghai University and Changjiang Hospital. It was one of the most prosperousmercial and tourist areas in Ninghai.

    Under the detailed nning of Ninghai government, variousmercial streets extended in all directions around thisndmark.

    There were snack street, Chinese herbal medicine wholesale market, clothing wholesale market, antique, calligraphy and painting street, Ninghai specialty firm, handicraft street, bar street and so on.

    An hourter, Ding Ning appeared in the wholesale market of Chinese herbal medicines.

    Because Ninghai government wanted to build amercial tourism center around Town God¡¯s Temple, several nearby characteristic streets all had the ancient architectural style of Town God¡¯s Temple, even they were builtter.

    The Chinese herbal medicine wholesale market was no exception. Known as a wholesale market, it actually was a street with antique shops on both sides.

    There were green trees with shady canopy nted on the paths on both sides of the street. The streets were paved with blue gstones, looking neat and clean and filled with the vicissitudes of history.

    The architectural style of the shops were coordinated and unified. They were all antique three-story buildings with red walls and yellow tiles. He could smell a strong scent of medicine from far away.

    Shops were located on the first floor. Offices for business negotiations were located on the second floor. Lounges were located on the third floor. Of course, some small but extremely rare herbs could be stored in lounges temporarily.

    On this street, it was just the front doors of the shops. In fact, behind each small building, there was arge courtyard used as a warehouse. The courtyard had a special gate which was convenient for cars to the transport medicines.

    It was 10 o¡¯clock in the morning. Medicinal materials merchants from different ces traveled between various shops, preparing to buy or sell their medicinal materials. The sounds of people bargaining kept filling the prosperous street.

    Ding Ning did not stop in front of these shops with a que written with golden characters, but went straight to the only eight-storey building located in the most eastern part of the medicinal market--Navigation Auction House.

    Navigation Auction House was located at the intersection of the medicinal materials market and the antique street, with appraisal experts.

    When some antique traders and medicinal traders were not sure of the authenticity of some antiques, calligraphy and paintings or medicinal materials, they would spend a certain amount of money to ask the appraisal experts to help them identify these things. It made the appraisal experts of Navigation Auction House extremely popr.

    Of course, the main business of the auction house was still auction. If there were something that caught their eyes, they didn¡¯t mind buying it at a fair price and then selling it at auction to make a profit.

    Ding Ning had no time to wait for the auction. He intended to directly take out the medicinal materials and sell them to the auction house after appraisal.

    Although he couldn¡¯t get money as much as from auction, it saved him a lot of time. Besides, he wouldn¡¯t suffer a great loss. Once the auction house was satisfied with his medicinal materials, they would definitely offer a price fairer than that of those shops.

    Behind the door, it was a hall covering an area of three thousand square meters. It was divided into two parts by the ss partition. Appraisal experts were sitting behind the windows.

    It was simr to handling business in a bank. There was an automatic number pick-up machine at the door. Those who came here to handle business should first pick up a number, and step forward to handle business when it was their turn.

    Ding Ning reached out to pick up a number which was 00987. Looking at the neon disy on the top of the partition, he found that thest number was 00953.

    It meant that there were still more than 30 people before him. He didn¡¯t care about it. Sitting down on the rest chair specially prepared for customers, he took out his phone and sent a text message to Ling Yun to kill time.

    After they slept together, Ling Yun, who had talked without any restraint, seemed to be even more sexually explicit. The content of the text message was so explicit that it almost broke through the sky.

    Her flirting made Ding Ning mouth parched and tongue scorched. The evil fire kept going wild. He couldn¡¯t wait to go to the hospital to sleep with her a hundred times.

    At this moment, dozens of people rushed in. A fat man covered with sweat shouted, "There¡¯s a jade of higher value. Mr. Liu,e here to help me identify how much this jade is worth." He instantly caught everyone¡¯s attention.

    From an office next to him, there came a grey-haired old man with thick sses. The old man asked with a smile, "President Zhang, is it you who got a jade of higher value?"

    "Mr. Liu, I¡¯m not that lucky. It is this buddy who got a jade of higher value. Both thisdy and I offer 3.5 million yuan. This buddy said he would sell it to the one who offers 5 million yuan. Thisdy and I are somewhat uncertain, so wee here to ask you to have a look at it. No matter to whom this buddy sells the jade finally, just put the appraisal fee to my ount."

    The fat man weighing more than one hundred kilograms even breathed heavily while talking, and kept wiping away his sweat. He looked extremely respectful to Mr. Liu.

    Ding Ning looked over there subconsciously, and suddenly his eyes lit up. It was a 30-year-old young man who got a jade of higher value ording to the fat man¡¯s words. Based on his famous-brand clothes all over and the Piaget watch on his wrist, Ding Ning could tell that he was obviously a rich man. It was no wonder that he could stay calm when getting a jade of higher value. Just the slightly lifted corners of his mouth revealed his faint delight.

    However, it was not him who caught Ding Ning¡¯s eye, but ady at whom the young man kept stealing a nce. It should be thedy whopeted with the fat man in the bidding ording to the fat man¡¯s words.

    Thedy was about twenty-five years old, with waist-long hair as ck as ink. She wore delicately tailored ck and white short-sleeved casual clothes with a round neck showing her clear and pretty vicle. Her ck hip-long skirt and leggings properly brought out her long legs. Her white stiletto heels were simple and elegant. Besides, she wore a Patek Philippe watch on her snow-white wrist.

    Her eyes as deep as a ck crystal, her curved eyebrows, her long eyshes, her white and wless skin covered with faint blush and her thin lips as delicate as rose petals, all of these made her look like a gracefuldy walking out of an ink painting.

    However, her temperament and appearance provided a strange and contradictory contrast. She was like an ice cube, exuded chill from the inside out. The chill scared people and even seemingly made the surrounding temperature begin to decline.

    She just stood there, which could make people feel a cold current flowing quietly and slowly spreading in their hearts.

    No matter how many people around her were looking at her, she was like being alone in the deserted wilderness. All of her frosty canthi and eyebrows emitted the indifferent aura of keeping strangers away.

    Arrogance, her first impression on Ding Ning was arrogance. She was like a superior queen overlooking all living creatures without any feeling. No one could shake her will and arouse her attention.

    Different from Xiao Nuo who was externally frosty and internally passionate, also different from Ling Yun who was a tough queen, she was a real queen with domineering aura.

    It was no wonder that the rich young man who kept stealing a nce at her didn¡¯t have the courage to talk with her. Even the group of people around him was the same. They only dared to steal a nce at her, but no one dared to approach her. They even consciously kept a distance of more than a meter away from her.

    Ding Ning got extremely excited. His eyes lit up with desire, as if he saw the most delicious prey. A strong desire to conquer kept rising.

    He had never avoided to say that he was a fan of queen. It was not just because he wanted to prove himself. Conquering a queen would make him feel very fulfilled.

    Thedy seemed to have perceived his burning gaze. She gave him a casual look and restored her permanent frosty face after slightly knitting her good-looking brows.

    He was just a good-lookingd, but that¡¯s all. Nothing extraordinary. Compared to the flies which kept buzzing around her since her childhood, he couldn¡¯t even make a small wave and didn¡¯t deserve another nce of hers.

    Ignored, he was directly ignored. Ding Ning did not feel frustrated, but felt the blood all over was boiling. This was a real queen who was so challenging!

    Nevertheless, it was just the first time that they had met each other. There was still a long way to conquer her. Ding Ning, who did not want to leave a bad first impression on the queen, immediately diverted his attention to other ces.

    On hearing the discussion of the surrounding people, he finally figured out the general situation. It seemed that the antique industry didn¡¯t just include antiques, calligraphy, paintings and some old objects. It also included the game of gambling on stones.

    His second master once told him about gambling on stones. He had thought that people gambled on stones in border cities of Diannan. He didn¡¯t expect that people also did that in Ninghai.

    It boosted his spirit. During the game of gambling on stones, cutting once could make you poor or rich or wear linen clothes; there were madmen selling or buying or waiting.

    Among the people who collected raw stones in Diannan, there was always such a popr doggerel, which was enough to show their gambler psychology.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 107 Chapter Bet

    Cutting once could make you go to heaven or hell. It was a game making your heart pounding wildly.

    However, it opened a door leading to rapidly umting wealth For Ding Ning who had absolute touch.

    Ding Ning did not understand, and did not need to understand the experience of selecting the crude raw jade stones such as checking the rough skin, fine skin, sand skin, bryolichenes, python pattern, sand, etc., as well as the professional terms such as window material, full gambling material, semi-transparent material, variety, etc.

    Gambling on stones was only a means for him to earn the first bucket of gold thus to umte primitive capital. He would never make a fortune with it. He was disciplined enough.

    Since his childhood, he had remembered that what his father hated most was gambling. Gambling on stones was essentially a kind of gambling despite of its different form.

    It was just a kind of gambling during which Ding Ning was sure that he would win. Of course, the premise was that he had to know what kind of jade was valuable.

    The entire hall of the auction house was silent. All people were waiting quietly for the identification of Mr. Liu and enviously looking at the guy who got a jade of higher value.

    The jade was a green jade as big as a baby¡¯s fist. Mr. Liu had taken out a magnifying ss to identify it.

    What was going on here had aroused the attention of all people, and many people who came to handle business stepped forward to have a look.

    The young man who had cut the jade seemed to be gambling often. He had a good eyesight. Otherwise, he would not dare to ask for five million yuan. He said with confidence.

    "Although this jade is not big, it must be of Ice Type based on its variety and color. The crux is how much it is worth."

    The fat man Mr. Zhang nodded and echoed, "We are basically sure that it¡¯s of Ice Type. The crux is whether it is not worth five million yuan."

    Mr. Liu stood at the door, looked at it in the sun again and said to the young man with a smile, "Congrattions. No crystal particles can be seen on this jade. It¡¯s translucent and bright-colored with no living light. It¡¯s a fully green jade of Ice Type."

    The Queen said coldly, "Even if you didn¡¯t say that, we know that it is Ice Type. Just tell us whether it is worth five million yuan."

    The fat man Mr. Zhang also urgently said, "Yes, Mr. Liu. In Fantastic Stones Shop, it has been identified as Ice Type by an expert. The crux is that they are not sure of the price. So wee here to ask you to offer an urate price!"

    Liu Lao was well-educated. He didn¡¯t look displeased, but frowned and said perplexedly, "It¡¯s hard to determine the price. The crux is that there is a problem with the size of this jade. If it¡¯s bigger, it can be made into two pendants for which you can sell seven or eight million yuan. If it catches someone¡¯s eye at auction, you can possibly sell it for ten million yuan. If it is smaller, it can just be made into a pendant which is worth three or four million yuan. However, This jade is more than enough to make a pendant butpletely not enough to make two pendants. So it is difficult to evaluate it. It depends on the skill of the jade carving master. If the jade carving master is highly-skilled, it can be made into two pendants without scrap. In this way, this jade is worth five million yuan. If the jade carving master is not skilled enough, it can only be made into one pendant which is only worth about three million yuan."

    After Mr. Liu finished his words, all people fell silent, while the fat man Mr. Zhang and the queen both frowned. Unexpectedly Mr. Liu gave such an answer, which made them very perplexed.

    Ding Ning whispered in puzzlement, "They don¡¯t need to be so perplexed. They can find a good jade carving master."

    After finishing his words, he knew that he had said something wrong. All the people who knew the business looked at him, as if he was an inexperienced person.

    However, Mr. Liu Lao who was very modest said with a smile, "This little buddy may not have contact with this industry."

    Ding Ning scratched his head in embarrassment, "I haven¡¯t. Ie here to handle some business and interrupt out of curiosity."

    "I see. You don¡¯t know that there are two top jade carving masters in Ninghai. But the problem is that it is not easy to ask them to take the shot."

    Mr. Liu stroked the sparse beard on his chin and said with a smile.

    "Since they don¡¯t engrave, why would they work as jade carving masters?" Ding Ning felt more confused and asked in astonishment.

    The fat man Mr. Zhang said with a bitter face, "You don¡¯t know about the situation. It cost a lot to ask a top jade carving master to take the shot. The key is that they focus on art. The first thing is to look at the material. Ice Type can be considered a pretty good jade material. However, in the eyes of the top jade carving masters, it¡¯s just so so."

    Mr. Liu added, "As a top jade carving master, every work can be a production that will be handed on from age to age. Without rare materials, they will not easily take the shot. Otherwise they will only destroy their reputation. "

    Ding Ning suddenly realized that it was like asking a traditional Chinese painting master to draw on the toilet paper at a high price, mounting it and selling it. It was so humiliating.

    Nevertheless, he considered that they just pretended to be lofty. He couldn¡¯t help butugh, "What jade carving master is so terrific? I think they just pretend to be lofty."

    "Brat, don¡¯t talk rubbish if you don¡¯t know about it. You can¡¯t insult the top jade carving masters."

    The fat man Mr. Zhang yelled at him with dissatisfaction.

    "It¡¯s true, young man. If there is jade carving masters among us, they will definitely kill you. The two jade carving masters are the idols of all jade carving masters."

    Mr. Liu¡¯s face also changed. He advised him in earnest.

    Even the queen nced at him with disdainful eyes, seemingly considering him too frivolous.

    Her gaze provoked Ding Ning who had intended to ept criticism with humility. He squinted at the queen with a sneer.

    "Who dares to make a bet with me? I can carve two pendants with this jade."

    "Bet on what? I¡¯ll make a bet with you."

    The one talking was the young man who had cut a jade. With obvious scorn in his eyes, he seemed to really dislike Ding Ning seeking the limelight.

    Ding Ning said confidently with a grin, "I bet on your jade. If I can carve two pendants with it, it belongs to me. If I can¡¯t, I will pay you five million yuan. "

    "Humph, what is worth five million yuan all over you? It¡¯s funny. My jade is worth at least three to four million yuan. If you can show me three million yuan, I will gamble with you."

    The young man looked Ding Ning up and down. Seeing everything on him was worth less than three hundred yuan, he said with a sneer.

    After that, he stole a nce at the queen, seemingly wanting to attract her attention by taking Ding Ning down. Seeing the queen really gave him another look, he became ecstatic more aggressive.

    "If you don¡¯t have cash, you can transfer. But I don¡¯t think you have seen three million yuan in your life. Brat, don¡¯t show off, as if you are so capable."

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t look embarrassed. He shrugged with a smile, "I have no cash, and there aren¡¯t enough money in my ount. Nevertheless, I got something far more valuable than three million yuan. I can sell them for five million yuan easily."

    After finishing his words, he opened the bag, carefully took the herbs out of the bag, picked a seven-star grass and asked Mr. Liu, "Mr. Liu, I¡¯m wondering if you can recognize it?"

    With sudden sparkle in his eyes, Mr. Liu said excitedly in a trembling voice, "This... this is Seven-Star Grass!"

    "Exactly. Mr. Liu, you have a good eyesight. How much do you think this seven-star grass is worth?"

    Ding Ning asked calmly.

    "What seven-star grass? It¡¯s just grass. How much can it be worth?"

    The young manughed at him with disdain, without noticing several surrounding drug dealers whose eyes suddenly lit up.

    A thin and tall drug dealer rushed forward and asked excitedly, "Little buddy, is this seven-star grass for sale? I offer 300,000 yuan."

    "Pooh. Liu Wei, you want to buy seven-star grass with 300,000 yuan? You are really a profiteer. Little buddy, I am Li Qian from Wanlong Firm. This is my business card. If you want to sell this seven-star grass, I¡¯ll offer 500,000 yuan. Different from Liu Wei, I¡¯m an absolute honest person and will not let you suffer a loss."

    A fat drug dealer next to the thin and tall guy pushed him away and handed out a business card with a greasy face.

    "Li Qian, you are so shameless to call Liu Wei a profiteer. You only offer 500,000 yuan for the seven-star grass which is worth 800,000 yuan, and said that you are honest. Little buddy, don¡¯t be fooled by him. I, Chen Junting, will offer 800,000 yuan."

    A sturdy middle-aged man struggled out beside the fat man and shouted.

    "Okay, stop arguing. I¡¯ll buy this seven-star grass with one million yuan."

    With a red face, Mr. Liu pushed a few profiteers to the side with the vigor beyond that of his age and looked at Ding Ning excitedly.

    "I offer one million and one hundred thousand yuan." Chen Tingjun shouted, unwillingly to give up.

    Ding Ning startled slightly. He knew that Seven-Star Grass was a rare herb with a price but no sales. 800,000 offered by Chen Junting was fair, but he did not expect that Mr. Liu was willing to offer one million yuan and Chen Tingjun bade on the spot.

    After thinking for a while, he understood it and immediately handed the seven-star grass to Mr. Liu, "Mr. Liu, this seven-star grass is yours, but you don¡¯t need to offer one million yuan. Just offer 800,000 yuan ording to the market price."

    "Thank you, little buddy!"

    Mr. Liu immediately took out his phone to transfer to Ding Ning, seemingly fearing that Ding Ning would go back on his word.

    "Wait a minute, little buddy. Why do you sell it to him instead of me? I¡¯ve offered one million and one hundred thousand yuan." Chen Junting asked unwillingly.

    Ding Ning said softly with a grin, "Boss Chen, right? Don¡¯t be angry. The market price of seven-star grass is about 800,000 yuan. But unfortunately, this rare herb with a price but no sales can be sold for one million and three hundred thousand to one million and five hundred thousand yuan in the ck market. I didn¡¯t guess wrong, right?"

    Chen Junting blushed. Knowing that with so many experts present he couldn¡¯t deny it, he could only nod.

    Ding Ning said with a smile, "Mr. Liu Lao is different from you. You want to buy seven-star grass in order to resell it and make a profit from the price difference. If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, Mr. Liu has a rtive or a friend waiting for the Seven Star Grass to save his or her life. So I sold it to him."

    Mr. Liu was so excited that he wept bitterly. He repeatedly nodded and said,"Yes, you are right. My granddaughter hase down with uremia and needs a kidney transnt, but it is difficult to find a matching kidney source. Now she can only maintain her life through hemodialysis. Later, I found an old traditional Chinese physician who offered me a prescription which onlycks the primary medicine seven-star grass. Mr. Chen, we have been neighbors for so many years. Please give it to me. I am begging you. "

    Chen Junting said forthrightly with a smile. "Mr. Liu, I didn¡¯t know that before. Since your granddaughter is in urgent need of seven-star grass, you don¡¯t need to say anything and I¡¯ll give it to you. Money is less important than life. I will never take it from you. Seven-star grass belongs to you now. "

    "Yeah, Mr. Liu. Although we are businessmen who value profit a lot, we do business based on the situation. If your granddaughter is sick, you naturally have priority."

    "A distant rtive is not as close as a neighbor. We have been doing business in this street for so many years. All of us are old friends. The life of your granddaughter is the most important."

    ...

    A group of drug dealers all talked in confusion at this moment, showing their proper friendship. It made Ding Ning feel warm. There weren¡¯t all profit-making people in this world.

    "Thank you, everybody!"

    Mr. Liu repeatedly bowed with his grateful tears almost falling down.

    The people around were already dumbfounded. The quiet queen also nced at Ding Ning in astonishment. She didn¡¯t expect that thisd whose eyes were not honest at all could be so benevolent.

    With his face darkening, the young man muttered deliberately, "Bullshit seven-star grass. Who knows if they colluded to put on such a show."

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 108 Chapter Carving Dragon and Phoenix

    "Lad, if you don¡¯t know about it, just cut it out. Seven-star grass looks ordinary, but in fact, it is a herb more precious than ginseng. It has a price but no sales. It is specially applied to the treatment of kidney. Although it is incapable of healing uremia, with some other herbs, it can effectively inhibit the virus of uremia. It can save patients from dialysis and enable them to work and live like normal people and persist for a long time waiting for the kidney source."

    A drug dealer standing next to the young man exined to him with some displeasure.

    The young man fell silent with a temperamental face. After knowing the effect of Seven-Star Grass, he had to admit that the ordinary grass was indeed worth the price.

    However, as a young and aggressive man, he was still not convinced, "Even if this seven-star grass is valuable, it is only sold for 800,000 yuan which is far away from three million yuan."

    As he said that, the people around him looked at him as if he was mentally retarded. Hadn¡¯t he seen the drug dealers surrounding Ding Ning passionately handing him business cards? Hadn¡¯t he seen they looking at the herb bag with wolf-like eyes?

    Since he could take out a seven-star grass, he could probably take out the second, the third...

    The young man immediately realized how silly he was, he blushed with embarrassment, wishing he could find a gap to sneak in. In particr, when he peeked at the queen and found that she simply disdained to look at him, it made him extremely depressed.

    Ding Ning did not continue taking out Seven-Star Grass. He didn¡¯t have many Seven-Star Grass but only three which he wanted to keep them as seeds.

    Thus, he took out a white stuff which was asrge as a fist and looked very fleshy likerd, but the nine red markings on it made it looked very strange.

    Ding Ning said with a smile, "Everyone, here¡¯s a test for your eyesight. Who can recognize this stuff?"

    "It looks like a ganoderma lucidum, but I have never seen one with nine red markings. What is this?"

    Everyone frowned with no idea of what it was. Only Mr. Liu who was experienced and knowledgeable judged that it looked like a ganoderma lucidum from its shape, but he was not sure.

    Ding Ning reached out to give a thumbs up and sincerely praised, "Mr. Liu is experienced. This is indeed a ganoderma lucidum, but a ganoderma lucidum in the general sense. It is recorded by Li Shizhen in the Compendium of Materia Medica that ganoderma lucidum, which is shaped like meat, attached to a big stone with a head and a tail, is a creature. The red one is like coral. The white one is like fat. The ck one is like wartwort. The blue one is like quetzal bird¡¯s long green plumage. The yellow one is like violet gold. All of them are bright and transparent like ice. They are also known as meat ganoderma. However, few people know that a ganoderma lucidum has its own age. Every thousand years there will be another red marking on it, and it will be smaller. With ten markings, it will be another kind of medicinal material named long live. This piece in my hand is a ganoderma lucidum more than nine thousand years old but less than ten thousand years old. "

    "How much is this? Is it for sale?"

    "Yeah, ganoderma lucidum is very rare. How much is a ganoderma lucidum more than 9000 years old worth?"

    "Wow, little buddy, I¡¯m afraid that all of us can¡¯t afford it."

    ... All drug dealers got excited, and went around to look at it. Nevertheless, after estimating their assets, all of them suddenly felt unconfident and withdrew.

    First, they were not sure whether Ding Ning was telling the truth. Naturally, they would not run a risk of buying something they did not know. Second, even if it was a real ganoderma lucidum, they estimated that they could never afford it. Even if it was just a drop of resin nine thousand years ago, it had be amber which was absolutely an invaluable antique, let alone a nine-thousand-year-old ganoderma lucidum.

    Ding Ning said with a smile, "You think too much. I have no intention of selling this stuff. I just want to prove that once I lose the bet, I have the ability to perform the bet."

    It was an unexpected joy for Ding Ning to discover the ganoderma lucidum in the rain forest. Except for Seven-Star Grass and green aloe, other rare herbs in his bag basically had the only sample which he wanted to keep as seeds. He was not willing to sell them at all.

    Originally he had to sell them because of ack of money, but he had no intention of selling these herbs since he found that he couldpletely solve his current predicament by gambling on stones.

    He took out the 9000-year-old ganoderma lucidum to prove his financial resources, divert others¡¯ attention and make others dismiss the idea of buying his herbs.

    "No problem. Little buddy, I can stand guarantee for you."

    Mr. Liu first stood out to support Ding Ning. After all, he owed Ding Ning a big one because Ding Ning had sold the Seven-Star Grass to him.

    "Just five million yuan. Little buddy, I can also stand guarantee for you."

    "Five million yuan is a petty amount. I can also do that."

    "Go ahead. if you lose and don¡¯t have enough money, just tell me."

    ...

    A group of wealthy drug dealers asked for standing guarantee for Ding Ning. Some of them even hoped that he would lose and had to sell the herbs in his bag. Even if it was impossible, they could earn a lot with a small piece of the 9000-year-old ganoderma lucidum.

    The young man was somewhat unconfident. Nevertheless, he thought that as a drug dealer, even if Ding Ning knew about carving, he wouldn¡¯t be capable of carving the jade of Ice Type into two pendants. It was a job which could only be done by top jade carving masters.

    Working as a jade carving master was a little simr to working as a traditional Chinese physician. Their older age, richer experience and higher skills made their work more valuable.

    Ding Ning looked twenty-five years old at most. How could such a young jade carving master carve two pendants without any scrap?

    At the thought of it, he immediately felt confident and said with a sneer, "Since you want to give me money, I will ept it with pleasure. Mr. Liu, please be a witness and we¡¯ll sign a gambling contract, in case someone denies his failure."

    "Little buddy, do you want to consider it again?"

    Mr. Liu was worried about Ding Ning. After all, Ding Ning could be considered his benefactor, so he naturally didn¡¯t want to see Ding Ning lose money.

    "Mr. Liu, thank you for your kindness. Please be a witness and draft a contract."

    Ding Ning shook his head without hesitation. No joking, he began to practice using knife from the age of three. He could use the scythe to carved on the tofu. It was just a piece of cake for him to carve two jade pendants.

    Besides, he had already seen the jade, and even thought about how to carve it without any scrap.

    Mr. Liu shook his head helplessly, and thought that Ding Ning was too young and aggressive. Nevertheless, seeing Ding Ning¡¯s resolute attitude, he stopped persuading him. Because people often signed a contract before gambling on stones, there were ready-made contracts.

    They both took out their identity cards to sign the contract. It was not until then that Ding Ning knew that the young man was called Xiang Bolong.

    Xiang Bolong didn¡¯t hesitate to reach out to hand him the jade with a confident smile on his face.

    "Mr. Liu, do you have carving knives which I can borrow?"

    Ding Ning asked politely.

    "Yes, there are jade carving masters in our auction house. I can borrow a set for you."

    Seeing Ding Ning hadplete confidence, he immediately asked someone to bring a set of carving knives.

    Without hesitation, Ding Ning reached out to take the carving knife and began to focus on carving.

    Everyone was stunned, looking at the knife which seemingly came alive. Without the help of electric tools at all, a piece of jade became two pieces in his hands.

    There were ripples in the queen¡¯s eyes as calm as an ancient well. She thought that he was really highly-skilled in using knife.

    Xiang Bolong¡¯s face had darkened. He didn¡¯t expect that Ding Ning was actually capable of carving jade, and he was so skilled.

    At the thought that this jade probably no longer belonged to him, although he didn¡¯t consider three or five million yuan a pretty penny, he still found it a little unbearable.

    After all, during this period, he had spent a lot of money on gambling on stones. He mostly lost, which made him a little economically stressful.

    With no time to care about his mood, Ding Ning concentrated on carving. He found it not greatly different from stone carving, which made him more confident.

    He sought this limelight out of his queenplex. If he did not show his skill, how could he attract the queen¡¯s attention?

    As time passed by, fine jade debris fell down, and Xiang Bolong¡¯s face increasingly darkened. A pendant had been formed.

    It was a ball-shaped pendant with a lifelike phoenix carved on it. The phoenix looked like spreading its wings and flying at them.

    Everyone handed it around for perusal and was amazed by Ding Ning¡¯s skill. The pendant was smooth like nature itself, not inferior to the work of the two top jade carving masters.

    Some antique merchants who had fiddled with jade carvings all year round even thought it better than the work of top jade carving masters.

    When the queen held the jade carving in her hand and observed it carefully, the naturally-made phoenix made her calm face faintly moved. She then looked at Ding Ning with sparkle in her eyes.

    The onlookers whispered whileplimenting Ding Ning. They stared at Ding Ning with full expectations, wanting to see what the second pendant was.

    Ding Ning wielded the knife which transformed into shadows. As the jade debris constantly fell down, finally the second pendant was formed.

    It was a crystal-clear moon with a dragon disying its teeth and brandishing its paws on it. Looking at it towards the sun, the dragon seemed to fly in the moonlight as if it came alive.

    A Moon and a sun represented yin and yang. Each was improved by association with the other, with prosperity brought by the dragon and the phoenix.

    "Little buddy, you are highly-skilled in using knife and do a good job. Your carving skill makes these two pendants more brilliant. I offer six million yuan."

    Too fond of the jade carving to let go of it, the fat man Mr. Zhang said with excitement. Merely the wless carving skill was enough to make the price of the pair of pendants increase by one million yuan.

    "I offer six million and one hundred thousand yuan. No matter how much boss Zhang offers, I¡¯ll offer one hundred thousand yuan more than him."

    The queen said in a cold voice. The inevitable certaintypletely showed her fondness for the pendants.

    "Lady, you are humiliating me by saying that."

    Awed by the queen¡¯s aggressive tone, the fat man Mr. Zhang gave her the two pendants with a bitter face, "Since you are bound to win, I will not offer a higher price, lest people say that I bid up the price. I¡¯ll give it to you to foster a good rtionship. "

    "Thank you for giving up what you treasure."

    Neither humble nor pushy, the queen calmly looked at Ding Ning with no grateful emotion, "Give me your ount number. I will transfer the money to you."

    ncing at Xiang Bolong who left in anger, Ding Ning said with a sly smile, "I¡¯m not selling it!"

    "You are not selling it?" The queen seemed to be shocked by this answer. She opened her mouth slightly, and the lovely look instantly made her less like a queen.

    "Yeah, when did I say I want to sell it?"

    Ding Ning directly took the sun phoenix pendants from her hand, and squinted at her eyes with a strange smile, "I¡¯m not selling it, only giving it. The dragon belongs to you, and this belongs to me. One for each of us."

    Everyone suddenly became stunned, realizing something between them.

    Some looked at the queen with envy, sighing that the beauty was born with the innate advantage and could get the pendant for free.

    Meanwhile, people looked at Ding Ning with even more fervent eyes, secretly guessing his identity. He who wore cheap clothes no more than three hundred yuan was so generous that he gave away the pendant which was worth more than three million yuan without any hesitation. His generosity was far beyond that of ordinary people. He muste from a rich family ande here for chasing girls with a pretty penny.

    As the queen¡¯s face changed slightly, a chill came out from her and filled the house, making people around her involuntarily shudder and subconsciously keep a distance from her.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 109 The Jade

    The Queen¡¯s eyes shed the color of shyness, and she said with a cold voice, "No gains without pains. I will never ept a gift from a stranger."

    "This is not a gift. It is a reward. I need a favor from youter!"

    Ding Ning was not affected by her coldness at all. He still smiled, turned around, picked up the herbal bag and carried it on his back, and said to Mr. Liu and the other apothecaries, "I am leaving now, and wille back to talk over with you againter."

    "Little brother, when youe again, call in advance."

    "Yeah, little brother, and don¡¯t forget about me if you find any good herbs."

    "You have my name card, right. Pay me a visit when you are free."

    "My shop is next door. Let¡¯s keep in touch and be friends."

    ... Mr. Liu and the other apothecaries talked to Ding Ning passionately. Other than that he could manage to find herbs with a high price but no market, he gave the pendants worth more than three million dors as presents. And that was enough for them to make Ding Ning a son from a rich and powerful family in their eyes.

    Ding Ning smiled brightly, greeted the crowd, turned and walked out without taking a look at the Queen. He only said with an undoubted voice when passing by her, "Follow me."

    The Queen looked at him walking outside with an air of nonchnce and got fulminated with anger. She had never met a man who ignored her willfully and treated her like giving orders to a servant girl from his house without giving her a decent look.

    She was reluctant to follow him with such obedience. However, when she saw that all the people in the hall looked at her with a sense of ambiguity, she felt so embarrassed that she wanted to find a ce to hide.

    She secretly bit her teeth and thought, "This damn bastard, I want to see what you want to y."

    She stamped her feet with anger and followed up with her waist swaying beautifully and her feet in high-inch tall heels.

    Mr. Liu said stroking his beard and shaking his head, "They look such a perfect pair like pearls and jade put together."

    "I really wonder what his background is. Although he looked ordinary and unimpressive at the first impression, his temperament got more extraordinary when I observed him."

    "Yeah, I also have this feeling. This little brother definitely has a great background."

    "Bollocks. Is it possible to give gifts that are worth over three million dors at will without a great background?"

    "I don¡¯t know if his Jiuqiansui is true. If it is true, it is worth several cities. Would three million dors be a lot for him?"

    "Yeah, to be honest, I feel unsure in my heart. Otherwise, I would want to take down the Jiuqiansui."

    "Come on, you. I think it must be true, but you can¡¯t afford even if you tie your whole family together and sell them. Stop thinking about it."

    ...

    The group of apothecaries sighed with emotions. Some wondered Ding Ning¡¯s background. Some wondered the authenticity of the Jiuqiansui. Some wondered if Ding Ning could win the Queen¡¯s heart...

    And some wondered why Ding Ning would sculpt the dragon on the moon and the Phoenix on the sun. ording to the rules, the sun and the dragon both belonged to Yang, and the moon and the Phoenix belonged to Yin. The Phoenix should be sculpted on the moon and the dragon on the sun. That was the right way to ord with the Yin and Yang.

    "Moon-dragon, sun-Phoenix, moon-dragon, sun-Phoenix, is there any mystery behind that? Ah, I understand..."

    Liu Wei, who liked to ponder, suddenly gave out a scream and made everyone shocked. They all asked him what happened.

    Liu Weiughed despicably and said, "The little brother is not ordinary. He even makes no bones about his courting to women."

    "What do you mean, don¡¯t keep us guessing. Go on."

    Chen Tingjun urged impatiently.

    Liu Weiughed lewdly withplete confidence. "Think about it. Did the little brother give the moon-dragon to the girl and kept the sun-Phoenix to himself."

    "Yeah, what then? Tell me quick. You are driving me crazy."

    Li Qian frowned, could not understand the mystery, and others were also confused.

    Liu Wei smiled mysteriously. "What¡¯s the other name of the sun?"

    "What is the sun? Jiao Yang, Lie Ri... Ri?"

    Chen Tingjun suddenly understood and shouted, "Oh, man. This guy is truly a man of courage. What he meant was "I will ¡¯Ri¡¯ (fuck) the Phoenix. Hahaha..."

    The crowd realized that and filled the room withughter, praising Ding Ning as a witty man who courted with such a straightforward purpose.

    Only Mr. Liu looked at Ding Ning¡¯s signature on the bet thoughtfully, and then he smiled slightly. "It¡¯s him."

    "Go ahead. What do you need from me?"

    Although the Queen¡¯s expression was cold, her heart was tangling.

    She really wanted to return the jade carving to this man whose eyes were very aggressive, but she liked this pendant so much that she wanted to keep it.

    From the perspective of carving, this pendant was already qualified to be listed as a product that would be handed on from age to age and could be passed down from generation to generation as a family heirloom.

    After all, even if a top jade carving master could not make every piece of work as vivid as life and with charm.

    "Take me to the ce where people gamble on stones, then tell me in detail what kind of jade is the most valuable, and that pendant is my tuition."

    Ding Ning acted calmer than the Queen with his eyes clean and clear as if he had no attempt at her.

    "That¡¯s it?"

    The Queen got stunned. She did not know that the man¡¯s request was that simple.

    Not to mention the pendants of more than three million dors, he could find anyone who would be willing to teach him the basic knowledge on the antique street for two hundred dors, but why did he want her with a pendant worth more than three million dors?

    "It¡¯s that simple, or what do you think?"

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes sparkled. He looked at this queen who had a temperament.

    The Queen looked at his sly smile and got surer that this guy had an attempt at herself. This womanizer was no different from those flies!

    "Huh, so what then. I felt ashamed to ept. But now since you are willing to be a loser and do this deal, wouldn¡¯t it be bad for me not to ept it?" thought the Queen.

    A banter shed away from the Queen¡¯s eyes. She said, "Yes,e with me. I will tell you while walking."

    Although she wanted to fool Ding Ning, she did her best to tell Ding Ning the type and value of jade in detail.

    Ding Ning concentrated and didn¡¯t stare at her pleasing body, but carefully remembered it in his mind.

    That made the Queen who had been observing him all along feel a bit surprised. Did he really not have an attempt at her?

    From her narrative, Ding Ning learned a general understanding of the types of jade. There were many kinds of jadeite, which could be easily divided into ss type, ice type, shiny type, bean type, mottled-green type, white-based green type, pure white type and so on.

    The ss type was the best type, in which there were no crystal particles to be seen at all. Like amorphous ss, it waspletely transparent with flickering light inside. There were many colors of them, among which the light green ones were rare. And the dark green ones were very scarce. Even with a ring surface of 1cm by 0.8cm, it could be sold at a price of nearly ten million at auction. However, the price of light colored ss type was much lower byparison.

    Next, it was the ice type opened by Xiang Bolong. Arge piece of full-green ice carved jade could be sold at the auction for three to eight million dors, while the colorless ice jade would be a thousand times cheaper.

    The third was the shiny type, in which the crystal particles were small, oil-like, and translucent. And the color of the shiny type was dark-ish. There was no light green color of freshness, and the price was much lower than the bright green ice jade.

    The fourth was the bean type. The crystal particles in the bean type wererger, obviously visible, and slightly transparent. The color was yellowish and grayish green. It could be subdivided into two types¡ªthe small-bean type and the big-bean type. As people said, "Nine out of ten of jade pieces are the bean type." The fine small-bean type jade was of high-end grade and very expensive, too.

    The fifth row was the mottled-green type, which was slightly transparent with crystal particles that were smaller than those in the bean type. Its color was a slightly darker green, which usually appeared as mottles on the surface. That was why it was called the mottled-green. The mottled-green type was usually used for making bracelets and carvings, belonging to the middle and low grade.

    The sixth was white-based green, just as its name implied, this kind of jade was all white-based. Although its crystal particles were not as big as the bean type¡¯s, it waspletely opaque. Its advantage was that the base color was clean and even, which highlighted the green. However, due to its low transparency, the bracelets and carvings made of it were all very cheap, making it one of the low grades.

    The worthless one was the pure white type, in which the crystal particles wererge, obviously visible, with clefts,pletely opaque. It was often used to make low-grade carving pieces and bracelets.

    Of course, the knowledge of jade was veryplicated, which couldn¡¯t be thoroughly exined bynguage. What the Queen said was only a general division.

    In the category of the ss type, there were the ss type and the quasi-ss type. The ss type had great transparency (3 degrees of transparency) and was very transparent with excellent texture. The quasi-ss type had good transparency (2 degrees of transparency) and was transparent with fine texture. The prices of them differed greatly.

    In addition to green jade, there were also red jade, yellow jade, ck jade, purple jade and Fukurokuju jade (Red, green and purple in one piece), etc. Their prices also varied a wide range ording to their purity and rarity. Some of them were even more expensive than the ss type of jade from the old pits.

    What concerned Ding Ning most was the ss type that was the most valuable. He asked for more details and learned that the ss type of jade came from raw stones from the old pits, which was very rare from the ce of origin, and its quantity of output was less than one percent of the output of the raw materials of jade in mines. Gambling on stones was to bet on the transparency and the color of jades. Most of the raw stones from the old pits were with crusts. Therefore their gamble was greater. In the raw materials market, no matter in Myan - the country of origin or in Shen Zhou, people needed to purchase this type of raw stones by auction. Therefore the raw stones from the old pit were rtively rare.

    Therefore, when Xiang Bolong opened the ice type, he caused such a big sensation. People there all went to watch the scene of bustle. After all, other than the ss type, the ice type was also a hard-won rarity.

    Unfortunately, the ice type of jade that he opened was too small. If it were bigger, he could sell it at a price of ten million dors in a breeze.

    Perhaps it was because Ding Ning never showed that he had an attempt on her, the Queen let down her guard, started to speak freely, and also took the initiative to tell him her name.

    The Queen, named Mu Yanran, was the vice president of the Ninghai Branch of Tianfu Jewelry Company.

    Tianfu Jewelry was arge-scale chain enterprise headquartered in Yuezhou. There were 37 Tianfu Building chain stores in Ninghai. The tinum ne that Ding Ning gave to Lingyun was purchased at Tianfu Building.

    Mu Yanran came to the antique street to purchase raw stones. The supplier who supplied raw stones to Tianfu Building was the owner of Fantastic Stones Shop. After seeing someone open the ice typed jade, she got curious and wanted to win the ice typed jade.

    However, because she was not sure about the price, she went to the auction house lobby to find Mr. Liu to help her estimate. After all, she was only the vice president of the Ninghai Branch of Tianfu Company. If she didn¡¯t spend the money well, she would also need to give an exnation to thepany.

    After hearing the name of Ding Ning, Mu Yanran did not react strangely. Apparently, she hadn¡¯t heard of his name. And it seemed that the matter about the magical doctor in a hubbub online didn¡¯t catch her attention.

    Ding Ning did not feel strange either. After all, there were more than one billion people in China. People who paid attention to the matter were those who were concerned about medical treatment and family members of a patient. It would be already good to have tens of thousands of them.

    He didn¡¯t get cocky for that he had be an online celebrity. Subconsciously, he still took himself as a graduate from the medical college who didn¡¯t even have the qualifications for medical practice. Instead, after learning that Mu Yanran had be a vice president of such argepany at a young age, he held her in high esteem.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 110 Zhang Yuhuan

    "Director Mu, we have checked this batch of raw stones. It is still good from the appearance of the product. It should be promising."

    The moment that they arrived at Fantastic Stones Shop, several employees of Tianfu Branch came and reported. It seemed that they were responsible for purchasing raw stones here.

    Mu Yanran nodded and said, "I will hand it over to Director Yun. You get ready to load."

    She turned to Ding Ning and said, "Mr. Ding, sorry that I can¡¯t keep youpany. You can hang around yourself."

    Ding Ning asked curiously, "Are you not a jewelrypany? Why do you need to buy raw stones?"

    "Oh, there are too many jewelrypanies in Ninghai now, and the pressure onpetition is very high. The price of the raw stones from Myan is increasingtely, and so is the price of jades. If we directly buy jades to process, the cost would be very high. Therefore ourpany has also opened a stone gambling house. We could keep some raw stones that we are sure about the quality and cut them to make all kinds of jewels. Then we sell the rest that we are not sure about the quality in the stone gambling house. And if someone makes a good gamble, we also buy back and use it as raw material."

    Mu Yanran politely exined.

    Ding Ning nodded stunned and said with a smile, "Can I have your contact, Miss Mu?"

    Mu Yanran did not seem to think that she would have anything to with him in the future. she looked at him without any expression and said, "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary."

    "I have good carving skills, don¡¯t I? If you need meter, you can give me a call. Maybe I could be of help."

    Ding Ning knew that if he needed to conquer the Queen, he must have the opportunity to contact her. What he could show off at the moment were his carving skills.

    He deliberately revealed his carving skills to make the moment happen and did not believe that Mu Yanran could resist the temptation.

    As expected, Mu Yanran¡¯s eyes brightened. She had always tried to avoid Ding Ning¡¯s attempt at her. Therefore she ignored his excellent carvings.

    At this moment she realized that she had neglected her duty. She should try her best to draw a carving master with such excellent skills over to her side.

    She nced at the Zhang Pangzi who was behind them and kept looking to Ding Ning and suddenly realized that he was there to draw Ding Ning over to his side.

    Thinking that even the owner of a small jewelry store had such a perspective, but she herself failed to seize the advantage of being in a favored position. She was such a loser.

    Immediately, she showed a smile and said, "Mr. Ding, can you tell me what your job is?"

    "I, just graduated from college, and I am still unemployed for the time being. I may return to school to continue my studies."

    Ding Ning replied calmly, but he whispered in his mind, "Has Executive Zhou handled it yet? Why there is no news about my postgraduate study application?"

    Mu Yanran frowned and said after a short while, "Since Mr. Ding has to continue your studies, you will definitely not be willing to work in any unit. I have a ruthless request. I don¡¯t know if I should ask it."

    "Please go ahead!" Ding Ning was a bit confused about Mu Yanran¡¯s purpose and said with respectful attention.

    "I want to ask Mr. Ding to be the jade carving master of ourpany."

    Seeing that Ding Ning frowned and seemed to have the intent to refuse, Mu Yanran quickly exined, "It¡¯s not the kind of full-time job. When we need Mr. Ding, I will contact you and make arrangements ording to your time. The basic sry is 5,000 dors. And we will pay you correspondingly ording to the carving grade of the jade ware. What do you think, Mr. Ding?"

    "There is a basic sry? Isn¡¯t that a good treatment?"

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t really care about whether he would have a basic sry or not but the opportunity to get along with the Ice Queen, and Mu Yanran had already shown her sincerity. He certainly would not refuse her. Therefore heughed and said with his hand reaching out, "That¡¯s deal. I hope we would be good partners."

    "Then I will have to bother you to go to thepany with me, Mr. Ding. We will sign a contract. Our condition is only one. After signing with ourpany, you can no longer work for otherpanies, Mr. Ding."

    "No problem!" Ding Ning agreed without hesitation.

    "Then please take a look around, Mr. Ding. We will go to thepanyter."

    Mu Yanran breathed a sigh of relief and felt very happy. She did not hesitate to reach out her slim arm to shake hands with Ding Ning. For her, that was a big bargain.

    Ding Ning definitely had the level of the top jade carving master. The monthly sry of 5,000 dors per month was nothing. Even if she paid him 50,000 every month to support him, it was still a good deal.

    To hire a top jade carving master would cost more than hundreds of thousand dors or even one million dors. And it depended on whether the master was happy to do it or not.

    Of course, Ding Ning didn¡¯t know that he had be a cheap worker in Mu Yanran¡¯s eyes and felt merry that he finally got the chance to get along with the Queen.

    Of course, even if he knew it, he wouldn¡¯t care. After all, Mu Yanran would arrange work ording to his schedule.

    Mu Yanran¡¯s way of doing things was effective and resolute. She left to negotiate with the boss here right away.

    Ding Ning looked right and left like a curious baby. Seeing that Fantastic Stones Shop filled with raw stones, his heart burst with excitement. "This is all money."

    "Little brother, hello, my name is Zhang Yuhuan. I am the boss of Jubaozhai. We have met before."

    The moment Mu Yanran left, Zhang Yuhuan ran up to him happily with a ttering smile and handed a quaint business card with both of his hands.

    One could never refuse a smiling man. Ding Ning politely took the business card with his hands. But when he heard his name, his face looked quite weird.

    "Zhang Yuhuan? Your parents are very talented. It¡¯s really apt to see your stomach like it¡¯s of pregnancy for seven or eight months. That¡¯s a typical fat size," thought Ding Ning.

    Zhang Yuhuan also seemed to know that his name was funny, grinned, and said, "It¡¯s the name given from my parents. There¡¯s nothing I can change. If you want tough at me,ugh. Don¡¯t hold it back."

    "Haha!"

    Ding Ning couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. He started to have a very good opinion of this fat man who could face up to his shorings without taking other people¡¯s ridicule to heart. This kind of mindset could not bepared to an ordinary person¡¯s.

    Afterughing for quite a while, Ding Ning got a bit embarrassed and said, "Mr. Zhang, you are very generous. My apologies. However, being too fat is not a good thing. It would be a big burden to the heart."

    "Oh, there is nothing I can do. I have been fat since I was a kid. I had done a lot of exercises when I was young, but it didn¡¯t work out. When I stopped, it would bounce back right away, and I would get fatter than before. I have tried many types of weight-losing products. None of them helped. I have also been to the hospital to check. The doctor said that it¡¯s easy for my body to absorb that I would gain weight even if I only drink water. Now I am too old to try. Therefore I let go."

    Zhang Yuhuan sullenly rubbed the fat on his stomach, and the sweat on his forehead continued to flow like rain.

    Ding Ning understood that well. Zhang Yuhuan was like his second master, who was also fat with a body that absorbed everything and turned all nutrition into fat. Even if he practiced in a high-intensitive way for decades, he didn¡¯t lose weight even for a little bit.

    Only that his second master was full of muscles and healthy, and it was iparable with Zhang Yuhuan¡¯s fat on his body.

    Of course, the most important thing was that his second master himself did not want to be thinner. It seemed to have something to do with the Kungfu he cultivated. Otherwise, not to mention the fourth master, even he could help the second master lose weight with his medical skills like a piece of cake.

    Zhang Pangzi¡¯s word hit Ding Ning¡¯s heart. What he said made senses. As the living standards of modern people improved, more and more people became fat. Then people started to fall ill when getting fatter. It could get so serious that sometimes it put people¡¯s lives in danger. Although there were many types of weight-losing products, few of them could really work.

    "This is a very promising and profitable market. If I develop a weight-losing product that effects quickly but won¡¯t rebound, wouldn¡¯t I make a lot of money?" thought Ding Ning.

    Thinking of this, Ding Ning got interested right away and said, "Mr. Zhang, I have an ancestral weight-losing recipe, do you want to give it a try?"

    "Forget it, forget it, I have been used to it for so many years, and I am over fifty years of age, and I don¡¯t know need to find a woman or court a girl. What¡¯s the point in losing weight. I don¡¯t bother to try."

    Zhang Pangzi waved his hand hastily. He had suffered a great deal from trying to lose weight. He had tried sweat steaming, exercising, slimming tea and so on, which made him sick that he had to go to the hospital several times.

    Now he became jittery at the mention of losing weight frightful and didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. He said, "I came to ask you where you work now, little brother. With such excellent carving skills, it would be a pity if you don¡¯t be a jade carving master."

    Ding Ning shrugged helplessly, and said regrettably, "Mr. Zhang wants me to go to Jubaozhai as a jade carving master right? It is a pity that I just made a promise to Director Mu and epted her employment."

    "What kind of treatment does she give you? Now you have not signed a contract yet, right? Well, let me talk about the treatment I give, and you can give it a thought."

    Zhang Yuhuan got a bit disappointed but still struggled to fight for it. "The monthly sry would be 50,000 dors per month. Every time you carve a jade, I will pay you an extra amount ording to its texture. What do you think?"

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart trembled, smiled, and shook his head. He didn¡¯t expect that the basic sry that Zhang Pangzi give would be ten times of that Mu Yanran gave. Even in Ninghai, a man with a basic sry of 50,000 per month was definitely of the high-ie group.

    "Mu Yanran, you little slyboots. How cunning you are." Ding Ning would have agreed without hesitation if it happened before. But now, money was no longer a thing for him. His purpose was to conquer Mu Yanran to satisfy himself with his interest in a queen.

    Ding Ning¡¯s shaking his head made Zhang Yuhuan think that the price he gave was too low. He bit his teeth and said, "100,000, the monthly sry will be 100,000 dors. Every time you carve a jade, I will pay you extra. Mypany is small. And this is the best I could offer."

    Zhang Yuhuan¡¯s sincerity had made Ding Ning a bit moved, but unfortunately, he still had to shake his head and refused. "I am sorry, Mr. Zhang, It¡¯s not because the price you offered is low. On the contrary, the price you give ispletely beyond my expectation. It¡¯s just that I have to be as good as my word. Now that I have already promised the other, I should keep my word. I am terribly sorry!"

    "It seems that I am really a bitck of luck. If only I have asked earlier. Since you have already promised the other, I will not force you, little brother. If you have time,e to my store and let¡¯s have some tea. I would like to have you as a friend."

    Zhang Yuhuan was also a very generous man. He was rejected by Ding Ning, but he was not angry. Instead, he was quite appreciative of Ding Ning¡¯s promise, and he wanted to make friends with him to take the second best.

    As a qualified businessman, he knew that there was absolutely no harm to make friends with such an excellent jade carving master like Ding Ning. Maybe someday he would need to ask for his help someday.

    Connections had always been the most important thing for an excellent businessman, and some connections were even far more important than money.

    Ding Ning apologized. "Do you have a pen, Mr. Zhang?"

    "I have it in my bag." Although Zhang Yuhuan did not know what Ding Ning was doing, he still handed him a pen and a piece of paper to him.

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t restrain himself and start writing bending over a raw stone with good penmanship.

    Zhang Yuhuan looked at what he was writing curiously with his head tilted. When he saw his words, he suddenly showed a face with surprise.

    As an antique dealer, he naturally had studied well on calligraphy and painting, and his percipient of calligraphy was not bad.

    Although Ding Ning was writing with a water pen, his penmanship didn¡¯t seem to be inherited from any famous calligrapher. On the contrary, it had a style of its own with the vigor of strokes and extraordinary structure.

    The style was the man. Who was this man who looked so young in front of him? He was unexpectedly full of courage and daring. In time, he would be one above all.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 111 The Raw Stone with Mottles

    "This is an ancestral prescription of my family. Buy the medicine ording to the prescription and boil them with three bowls of water, and take it when it boils down to one bowl of water. Once a night, I ensure that you will lose 50kg weight within three months. As long as you don¡¯t get crapulent, you will never rebound."

    Ding Ning solemnly handed the written prescription to him and said, "This ancestral prescription is confidential in my family. You must keep it a secret. Take it aspensation from me for that I have turned down your kind offer."

    Although Zhang Yuhuan was very reluctant to believe in this damn weight loss prescription, with Ding Ning¡¯s serious look and extraordinary penmanship, he firmly believed that Ding Ning was not an ordinary man.

    A man like him had no reason to fool him, and the medicine cost him nothing. He would give it a try to make thest struggle. Then he received the prescription, put it in the handbag with care, and said with a serious voice,

    "Do not worry. Although I Zhang Yuhuan is not a big man, I am not a big mouth. I will keep my mouth shut and never let it out."

    Although he still slightly disproved of it in his heart, his principle of life was honesty that he would keep his word after making a promise.

    When he returned to the standard weight after three months, he realized that the prescription was precious, and he understood why Ding Ning was so serious.

    He had had a greedy idea to make money from the prescription. However, when he thought of his promise, he kept his word and held his bottom line.

    And because of that, he became a true friend of Ding Ning and gained far more than what he lost.

    At the age of 120, he was still as vigorous as a middle-aged man, and at that time, Jubaozhai had be an internationally renowned jewelry salespany having branches in every city in the world.

    That reminded him of the time when he met Ding Ning for the first time. He couldn¡¯t help but feel the enthusiasm to write down the family rules of the Zhang Family. The first one rule was, "Be good with others, keep promises, and never do anything to betray trust!"

    He felt lucky that he had withstood the temptation of greed. Otherwise, he would have missed the greatest opportunity and the person who had brought him this luck in life. And Jubaozhai wouldn¡¯t have be that glorious.

    Of course, that was part of the story to be recountedter and would be put aside first.

    Zhang Yuhuan, who got the prescription, did not keep disturbing. And after exchanging the mobile phone number, he left.

    Ding Ning touched every piece of raw stones from end to end like a country boy who first arrived in the city. People who came to Fantastic Stones Shop for the first time like him who looked obviously new were many. Therefore he didn¡¯t draw much attention.

    Even the staff at Fantastic Stones Shop was toozy to greet him and let him touch the raw stones. Touching wouldn¡¯t cause any damage to the stones anyway.

    Ding Ning was very excited, as the structuralponents and specific data of the raw stones clearly disyed clearly in his mind. And he realized that he did not even need to know anything about the value of jades.

    Because theposition and purity of jade appeared in the form of data, the higher the purity and the data value were, the more valuable the jade would be. He only needed to find the jade with a high data value. Then it would definitely be the most valuable jade.

    Although most of the raw stones he touched were not good, he learned a lot. Because he didn¡¯t know the reference data of the ss type of jade from the old pits, he wasn¡¯t sure about the price of the jade that he touched.

    After all, raw stones cost to buy, with a high price. ording to the appearance of the surface of the stones, there were several prices.

    If the surface of the stone looked ugly, it would be unlikely to raise the bet. And the price of the stone would be rtively lower. However, that type of raw stones was sold by kilograms. Even the cheapest ones would cost a few hundred dors, and some were expensive enough to cost hundreds of thousand dors.

    Ding Ning had had one million and one hundred thousand. But he spent several hundred dors on buying clothes for Chu Yunna, three hundred thousand dors on advance payment for rain forest simtion base, plus the expense on food and gas. Now he had only a little more than six hundred thousand left.

    With the eight hundred thousand that he got from selling the seven-star grass, Ding Ning had around one million and four hundred thousand dors in total.

    Looking at the prices of the raw stones that were ranked from hundreds of thousands to one million dors at the middling zone, Ding Ning got afraid that he would get more kicks than halfpence as a green hand. Therefore he decided to give it a try at the low-end zone first to gain a reference base of the date value.

    A piece of raw stone with a grinding disc size became his preferred target. The jade data in this raw stone was the second highest in the low-end zone.

    The reason that he chose it to try was not only because it was cheap at a price of about 4.5 thousand, but mostly, the jade inside it was big enough, even bigger than a basketball.

    The staff who had been neglecting him got interested, seeing that he wanted to buy the raw stone. Even a small business counted.

    Only when he saw the raw stone that Ding Ning chose, he suddenly wanted tough¡ªit was in poor condition.

    Its surface was dull-yellow with only one indistinct boa-like strap, and the piny-flower pattern on it was sparse and messy. The only bright spot was that it had a lot of blue and ck mottles.

    Although there was a jargon saying that a raw stone with ck mottles would very likely contain jade, the mottles on it could not be erased, which meant that they were hard mottles. Even if there were jade inside the raw stone, it would already be assimted by the mottles, making it a typical mottled raw stone.

    There were many experienced gamblers who had seen this raw stone shook their heads and thought that it was impossible to gamble.

    This raw stone was basically worthless, to put it bluntly. It was only there to make up the number of the amount.

    However, the staff members didn¡¯t reveal that with the thought of making a profit and said with a smile, "Do you want to cut it here orter after you bring it home?"

    "I will have it cut here. I have no tools at home."

    That was just Ding Ning¡¯s first try. And he wanted to make money from it. There was no way he would bring it home to cut it by himself.

    Soon, the raw stone tagged with the number 193 was sent to a stone cutting master.

    Seeing that someone had a raw stone cut, people who were buying raw stone all gathered around. However, when they saw its appearance, they all shook their heads.

    "If this broken stone would gain a raise, it will be damned."

    "Look at the dull-yellow color. There is only one boa-like strap. And it is cut off by the mottles. Even there is jade inside. It would be assimted by the mottles."

    "Yeah, that is a typical mottled raw stone. This kid must have gone crazy for making money, right?"

    "Heyhey. I guess this is his first time here. Only a newbie who doesn¡¯t know anything would pick such a raw stone."

    "It¡¯s cheap. And you would have fun for only paying several thousand dors."

    "Right. Looking at his cheap clothes, I guess that he wants to make a fortune overnight."

    "Maybe he would run into good luck. Who knows. Haha!"

    ...

    The onlookers were whispering to each other, looking Ding Ning with their eyes full of ridicule and gloating.

    Even the stone cutting master shook his head and smiled helplessly. ording to his experience, the price of such a raw stone would definitely go downwards.

    However, his professionalism made him hold back his words and cut directly with a professional attitude.

    "There, there is green."

    "Oh man. It¡¯s really happening. This bloke is lucky."

    "Boo. That¡¯s nothing. I can bet that the jade inside was all assimted."

    "You are right. That¡¯s a typical appearance of mottled raw stone, which is normal to show jade when cut. You don¡¯t know if it could get a raise or not."

    ... People were discussing it widely. Most people still didn¡¯t think highly of the raw stone. And some who felt tempted also hesitated.

    At this moment, Xiang Bolong and several young men who looked rich were surrounding a young man full of the air of charisma and they walked up to Ding Ning. Judging from Xiang Bolong¡¯s angry face, he must have beenughed at by his fellows for the matter that Ding Ning made him lose.

    Raising his head, Xiang Bolong saw Ding Ning. Suddenly, his face turned more gloomy and angrier. He red at Ding Ning, and said, "That¡¯s the one. I hardly had the chance to gain a raise on my gamble. And he stole it from me."

    "Oh, that¡¯s interesting!"

    The header was a young man who was in pure but gaudery white. He was tall and handsome. Especially hiszy smile on his mouth and the unrestrained temperament made people amazed.

    He took a look at Ding Ning casually but collided with Ding Ning¡¯s line of sight. The corner of his mouth could not help but reveal a meaningful smile.

    Ding Ning took a nce at him and stopped paying attention. Although he felt that the young man was extraordinary and gave him a faint familiarity, he was sure that he had never met this person before. Therefore he didn¡¯t take it to heart.

    And he neglected the furious expression in Xiang Bolong¡¯s eyes and looked at Mu Yanran who was walking up to him. He smiled at her, but she didn¡¯t show any reaction.

    Mu Yanran walked up to him unhurriedly and asked questioningly, "There¡¯s jade in the raw stone you bought?"

    "Yeah!" Ding Ning nodded without expressing an opinion and said to the stone cutting master who stopped cutting, "Go on. Why stopped?"

    The stone cutting master said helplessly, "Sir, are you sure that you want me to continue?"

    "Why not? I have already paid for it," Ding Ning asked confused.

    Mu Yanran felt quite amused. It seemed that this guy knew nothing of stone gambling. Then she exined to him immediately, "Although the first cut brought out jade, it doesn¡¯t mean there would be a gamble raise. Your raw stone now is called a half-gamble. It could be a raise or a loss. The stone cutting master asked you with a good intention. Now there should be gamblers who are interesting in buying it. The one who offers the highest bid will have it. That¡¯s why he asked you for your opinion that if you want him to continue cutting or sell it."

    Ding Ning suddenly understood. He knew that he would definitely have a raise. Therefore he wouldn¡¯t want to sell it. However, he also wanted to know how much people would be willing to pay for this raw stone.

    Therefore he didn¡¯t hurry to express his opinion and looked to the people who were watching.

    "Little brother, I will buy this raw stone for 20,000 dors."

    A middle-aged man bit his teeth and said. Although he was not optimistic about this raw stone, he knew that he had to pay if he wanted to gain. Anything could be possible. If there came a raise, it would be worth it for 20,000 dors.

    "I will pay 30,000 dors."

    "I will pay 35,000 dors."

    ...

    If someone took the lead, the others would follow. There were always gamblers who would throw a sprat to catch a herring.

    The highest bid was less than 50,000 dors, offered by a beautiful middle-aged woman. Ding Ning shook his head and said, "I am sorry. I am not ready to sell."

    "Are you a fool. You bought for 4.5 thousand. Now you will earn forty-five thousand to resell it. Why not?"

    Mu Yanran dragged him anxiously and whispered to his ear, "In my eyes, there is 80% of chance that this raw stone will lose the gamble. Now it¡¯s still not toote to sell it."

    Ding Ning¡¯s ear and heart were itched by her breathing. He looked at her creamy face with light fluff in the sun and smiled confidently. "How about we make a bet. I won¡¯t lose."

    Looking at his confident smile, Mu Yanran felt her heart beat faster and realized that her behavior was a bit too embarrassing. She turned her head away awkwardly, restored her coldness as the Ice Queen, and said coldly,

    "I am not interested. There is nothing to do with me whether your gamble raises or loses."

    Ding Ning sulkily stopped smiling. This queen was not only cold but also changeable.

    "Kid, this beauty is not interested, but I am interested. How about I gamble with you?"

    When Xiang Bolong saw Mu Yanran, he brightened his eyes. Seeing that she and Ding Ning were that close, his heart became more and more ufortable and immediately asked with his eyebrows raised.

    The young man in white smiled without talking and seemed with a calm temperament. Only when he looked at Mu Yanran, he seemed thoughtful.

    "Young master Xiang wants to give me money again. Well, how do you want to gamble?"

    Ding Ning felt quite happy and asked without hesitation.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 112 The Young Man Who Kept Losing Money

    "Five million, if you win, I will give you five million. If you lose, you only need to give me back my jade of ice type."

    Xiang Bolong had already studied the raw stone and thought that it would never be possible to have a raise. He ignored Ding Ning¡¯s tease and said full of confidence.

    "Okay, I will take the bet."

    Ding Ning looked hesitated, pretended that he had determined to take a big risk, and said with his teeth grinned after a long while.

    Mu Yanran looked sulk, became colder and red at Ding Ning with a nk expression.

    Ding Ning then realized that the moon-dragon pendant had been given to Mu Yanran, and he agreed with the gamble without her permission. She would naturally feel ufortable.

    He knew that he wouldn¡¯t lose, but Mu Yanran did not know. It was reasonable that she felt unhappy. He smiled hurriedly and said, "Rest assured, I will not lose."

    "Huh!" Mu Yanran did not understand why he would be that confident and tangled that if she should give Ding Ning back the moon-dragon pendant if Ding Ning lost. After all, she really liked it. Otherwise, she would never have epted Ding Ning¡¯s gift in disguised form ording to her temperament.

    "Oh, forget it. It¡¯s not wise to argue with a jade carving master who would have a fine future over a three million dors pendant." After a short battle in her mind, Mu Yanran quickly made a decision.

    "Then let¡¯s get started. There are so many people here to witness that there is no need to make a pact over such trivial five million dors, right!"

    Xiang Bolong said gently and took a nce at Mu Yanran. Although she was very cold with a powerful temperament that kept him from having a desire for her, as a proud and arrogant young master, he still wanted to attract her attention.

    A man showing off his wealth in front of beauty shared the same rule that male animals showed off their muscles in front of female animals. It was an instinct.

    "No problem!"

    Ding Ning cheerily agreed. People who came here were mostly rich. They just wanted to show off.

    Judging from Xiang Bolong¡¯s friend circle, these people were all rich and wealthy. Even if Xiang Bolong lost, he wouldn¡¯t go back on his word for his face sake.

    It was just that he became more and more curious about the identity of the young man in white. When Mu Yanran first showed up, the group of yboy were all amazed with their eyes wide-opened as if a hungry wolf saw a little sheep. However, after the young man in white gave them an angry eye expression, they stopped drooling and became disciplined.

    "Sir, how do you like to have it cut next?"

    The stone cutting master wanted to cut in his way. But it rted to a bet of five million dors. He didn¡¯t dare to make any mistakes. If the jade were cut off, he could not afford to take up the responsibility. Therefore he looked to Ding Ning with caution.

    Ding Ning thought about it a little bit, asked for a sign pen, drew some marks on the raw stone, and said, "Cut ording to the marks I made."

    "Okay, sir!"

    The stone cutting master answered heartily and cut ording to the mark he made. He didn¡¯t need to take up the responsibility even if the raw stone were cut broken.

    "Oh, no. There¡¯s more jade. It¡¯s raising, really raising."

    "There¡¯s not only jade but also a weatheredyer. He¡¯s got really lucky."

    "Wipe it quickly. Let¡¯s see how transparency is."

    "That was a stroke of great luck. A raw stone with such a bad appearance could have a raise. How strange this is."

    ...

    As the stone cutting master cut, people got stunned and started to shout with envy or jealousy. Some brightened their eyes and thought of the price they should bid.

    Of course, there were also people who got unhappy, such as Xiang Bolong and his friends.

    Although it was Xiang Bolong who lost money, as friends who shared the same social circle, they certainly shared weal and woe together.

    On the contrary, the young man in white was only slightly surprised, raised his eyebrows and said, "How lucky he is." Then he restored hiszy look soon.

    It seemed that such a gamble of five million dors was only a pediatric for him that he didn¡¯t bother to care.

    Xiang Bolong looked very desperate with his eyes convulsed with rage as if he had lost a family. Five million dors were indeed nothing to him. But with the ice jade that he lost earlier, he lost almost ten million dors in a day. Although it wouldn¡¯t make him injured in the sinews or bones, it was enough to make him sad. Especially he lost twice to the same person. He would lose face for sure.

    He wanted to eat his word. But there were too many people to do that. He didn¡¯t want to lose face. Therefore he looked at Ding Ning with resentment and transferred the money to him. But he didn¡¯t let it go and swore to take revenge.

    Looking at the message from the bank on the mobile phone, Ding Ning smiled happily. It was so easy to make money.

    But that was only the sweepstake. Thergest share was yet toe. As the stone cutting master started to wipe the stone self-assertively, the glittering and translucent jade started to emerge through the weatheredyer. People who were watching held their breath and discussed nervously with a low voice.

    "It doesn¡¯t look small by its appearance, should be as big as a basketball."

    "This guy hit the jackpot. I wonder how its transparency is?"

    "Judging by the color, I guess it would at least be the bean type."

    "Maybe it¡¯s the mottled-green type."

    "It¡¯s hard to say. Look at this green. It is likely to be a shiny type."

    "Even if it is a mottled-green type, such a big chunk is worth a lot of money."

    ...

    As the stone cutting master sanded carefully, a piece of jade bigger than a basketball waspletely presented in front of people.

    Mu Yanran¡¯s eyes lit up. She went forward to observe it carefully. She said with excitement, "It¡¯s the shiny type."

    The stone cutting master also had a conclusion, nodded with a smile, and said, "Congrattions, it is indeed the shiny type."

    "The shiny type. Wow. Such a big one. This bloke made a fortune."

    "Yeah, he not only won five million dors but also got the shiny type. It is really a good fortune."

    "Damn it. Why didn¡¯t this ever happen to me? I have spent millions of dors and didn¡¯t get any payback."

    "Hum. I have spent tens of millions of dors and only had one raise. It was a shiny type but much smaller than this one. I have lost a lot."

    "Comparisons are odious. That is fate. A jade big like this could be carved into two big sculptures."

    ... With the stone cutting master¡¯s determination, the appraisers of Qishi Fang also gave the identification, and the crowd boiled again.

    "Little brother, do you want to sell it? I will give you three million dors."

    "Don¡¯t you feel shameful to give only three million dors? I will give four million dors."

    "Five million dors."

    "I will pay five million and five hundred thousand dors."

    "Six million dors!"

    "I will pay six million and one hundred thousand dors."

    "Six million and two hundred dors."

    ...

    As people quoted excitedly, the price quickly soared to six million. Although the frequency of bidding began to decline, many people had already withdrawn, the bid was no longer increasing one million by one million but one hundred thousand by one hundred thousand, it was still rasing.

    Ding Ning rubbed his face. He felt like a dream. He casually had a stone cut and earned around seven to eight million. That was like a cakewalk.

    It was no wonder that many people were obsessed with stone gambling. The feeling of excitement was really provocative. And it felt good to be rich overnight.

    "Seven million and five hundred thousand dors." A beautiful young woman seemed to be financially sound. And there were signs that she would stand out.

    "Nine million dors!"

    As a cold voice raised, the other bidding voices suddenly stopped. From seven million and five hundred dors to nine million dors, the bidder seemed determined to be hell-bent on winning.

    In all fairness, the market price of this jade was between eight million to nine million dors. There were still a lot of profits by buying it at eight million dors. However, if at nine million dors, the profit margin would be the least. And it would be a rash act to make a further bid, which would be totally unnecessary. Therefore the beautiful young woman shrugged regretfully.

    Ding Ning had long estimated the approximate market of this jade from the bids of these people. Watching Mu Yanran¡¯s calm expression, he whispered to her ear with a low voice,

    "Are you crazy? Even if you want to help me, you don¡¯t need to bid such a high price. What if I couldn¡¯t sell it?"

    Mu Yanran looked at him with a strange expression and felt amused. This guy really took her as a helper to raise the price. She took a re at him impatiently and said, "I am not shouting causally. I mean to buy."

    "Oh, no need. If you like it, I will give it to you."

    Ding Ning was fascinated by her charming re with his eyes staring at her. He didn¡¯t expect that when the Queen rolled her eyes, she would be still so beautiful that he would like to kill himself for her.

    Mu Yanran felt ill at ease by his earnest staring. Her cheek blushed and thought that this guy had finally given himself away.

    "He gave me a pendant worth more than three million dors, and now he wants to give me this jade worth around eight million to nine million dors without hesitation. Isn¡¯t he trying to seduce me?"

    Her face immediately returned to coldness, and said lightly, "Please have some self-respect, Mr. Ding. I am not familiar with you. This gift is too expensive. And I can¡¯t afford to ept it."

    Seeing that the Queen changed her face in an instant, Ding Ning felt speechless. But he also realized that his behavior was too obvious. He immediately coughed and whispered, "I thought we were friends."

    "Friends? Are we familiar?" Mu Yanran said mercilessly with a frosty face to him.

    In all fairness, Mu Yanran¡¯s appearance was as beautiful as Shen Muqing and Ling Yun. Each had its own merits on their body figure. However, what attracted Ding Ning the most was her temperament that was sharp like a queen. And Ding Ning was drawn to that. She was his favored type. That was why his desire to conquer her was provoked.

    Although he had been trying hard to hit on Mu Yanran, it was a man¡¯s desire to conquer. He did not think about having an affair with her. After all, he had a girlfriend now.

    What was there for her to get arrogant? Ding Ning was also a proud master. There was no chance that he would let her belittle him. He also showed a cold expression and said with self-mockery, "Yeah. Why would a small potato like me be friends with the dignified vice president of Tianfu Group?"

    Mu Yanran heard a strong sense of irony, became colder, and said with a nk face, "Mr. Ding, I am scrupulous in separating public from private interests. I am now buying the raw material of jade for thepany with the highest price. Can I have it now? I can transfer payment any time!"

    Ding Ning was also an unbending person like a donkey who refused to obey. He raised his head proudly and said with a colder attitude, "This jade is mine. I have the right to sell to anyone I like. I don¡¯t necessarily need to sell you because you give the highest price."

    Then he turned around without taking a look at the angry Mu Yanran, pointed to the beautiful young woman, and said, "This beautiful sister, seven million and five hundred thousand, the jade is yours."

    "Ah!" The young woman who was frustrated screamed with her red lips wide-opened. She did not expect that good luck woulde like this, and her beautiful eyes sparkled the color of surprise.

    "Yes, you didn¡¯t get it wrong. This is my bank ount. As long as you transfer money now, this jade is yours."

    Ding Ning smiled subtly and took out the phone to show her the bank ount without hesitation.

    "Okay, okay, I will transfer the money now!"

    The beautiful young woman feared that he would repent, took out her mobile phone, and immediately began to transfer money.

    "You, why do you do this?"

    Mu Yanran was angry. She had never met such a person who didn¡¯t want money, and asked full of anger.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 113 Another nickname

    "Can¡¯t I do business with friends? I don¡¯t think this beautiful sister will mind being friends with me."

    Ding Ning said shamelessly with an ambiguous smile on the corner of his mouth and winked at the beautiful young woman. It would be also an improvement that he could make the ice queen angry.

    The beautiful young woman was extremely smart and immediately realized. She smiled charmingly at Ding Ning, took out a business card, and handed it to Ding Ning,

    "Of course, I like to make friends with handsome men. Here is my business card."

    The business card was simple and elegant, written with White Jade Veranda, general manager Liu Muyu and a series of phone numbers.

    "Sister Muyu, my name is Ding Ning. Happy to be a friend of you."

    Ding Ning shook hands with Liu Muyu and introduced himself to her with a bright smile.

    Liu Muyu batted her eyes at him, scratched his palm with her little finger, and said with a sexy and charming look,

    "Little brother, Ding Ning, call me when you are free. From now on, we are good friends."

    Then she lifted her E-cup chest to disy her strength to Mu Yanran. With a seductive smile and herrge chest quivering, every man was attracted by her with their eyes fixed on her.

    To be frank, although this beautiful young woman¡¯s appearance was slightly inferior to Mu Yanran¡¯s, she was definitely a stunner.

    In particr, her hot and sexy figure was like a ripe peach filled with the charm of a mature woman. Every smile and every move of her made people have a maggot in their head.

    She made a little bit of tease and made Ding Ning go off into wild flights of fancy and want to ask her out.

    But after all, he was still shy. He couldn¡¯t help but blush being teased by a beautiful young woman in public and said perfunctorily with two awkwardughs, "Yes, sure!"

    "What a pair of shame people, huh!"

    Looking at Liu Muyu and Ding Ning¡¯s pretentious closeness, Mu Yanran suddenly felt jealous, couldn¡¯t help but scream coldly and turn away.

    Seeing that there were no more scenes of bustle to watch, people all started to leave, with their mouth still discussing. "That lucky broke has got an oil type of jade. Maybe his luck will pass to us, and we can also have a raise gamble.

    Liu Muyu did not pay attention to that and said with a familiar voice giggling, "Little brother, your little lover ran away with jealousy. Hurry up and get her."

    "I am not familiar with her. We are not even friends. Sister Muyu, maybe we could find a ce and have a chat!"

    Ding Ning made a drooling face and said with his eyes staring at the peak of the swell of Liu Muyu¡¯s chest.

    Mu Yanran stamped her feet, snorted, and hurriedly stepped away.

    "Little brother, I am very busy. I have no time to chat with you today. When I have time, let¡¯s make another appointment!"

    Liu Muyu saw that she almost finished the acting, refused Ding Ning with a charming smile.

    In her eyes, Ding Ning was only a young man with luck. It was only for returning the favor of Ding Ning selling the jade to her. There were many men who wanted to take her. But she would not let them get close to her.

    Ding Ning did not mean to have furthermunication with this beauty who was with big chest either. Seeing that Mu Yanran had already gone far, Ding Ning stopped lookingscivious and said with a shy smile, "Thank you for helping me, Sister Muyu. If you need help from me, give me a call."

    "Then you need to keep your promise. You can¡¯t turn me down when I ask. Okay, I still have things to do. See you!"

    Liu Muyu said with a giggle and a voice that seemed ambiguous but exactly sleek. Then she waved her hands, turned around and left gracefully with her slim waist swinging.

    Ding Ning shook his head and smiled bitterly. It was just a moment of anger, but the ice queen waspletely pissed off. He had no idea that if he still had the chance to sign the contract to be a jade carving master.

    Whatever. The n to conquer the ice queen was only a moment of curiosity and a rush of blood. He already had a girlfriend and could not blow hot and cold to betray Ling Yun. Making money should be a priority.

    He turned around and continued to pick raw stones. To avoid suspicions from others, he deliberately selected two raw stones that contained no jade inside and one with the highest data value.

    The staff did not dare to look down on him again this time and started introducing for him with a respectful smile, which somewhat made him ufortable.

    Hearing that the lucky boy picked up a few raw stones and began to cut again, people gathered together again and wanted to see how lucky this guy was.

    Mu Yanran, who was waiting for the raw stones to be loaded, heard that he began to cut again, showed a sneer on her face. "He was really a guy who didn¡¯t know how to advance or retreat."

    There was no difference between stone gambling and other gamblings. The more people who tasted the sweetness, the easier it was to be addicted to gambling. She could already foresee the wicked guy lose everything.

    That made her feel a bit unbearable in her heart. It was a pity that she couldn¡¯t use the exquisite carving skills of his. Although she wanted to recruit him, when she remembered how he flirted with Liu Muyu, she felt angry.

    "I don¡¯t care. You deserve it anyway. We don¡¯t even count friends!"

    She waited for a long time with patience and recalled something. Then she cursed in a low voice with a temperamental face full of jealousy.

    Although she said that she didn¡¯t want to go, she felt quite itched in her heart as if a cat scratched her. She stroked the moon-dragon on her neck, bit her teeth, stamped her foot, and said selfforting,

    "I don¡¯t care about you. I just want to see you hit the skids so that I can take pleasure in your misfortune."

    Therefore, the Queen of cold face finally seeded in convincing herself, and went to see the fun, but did not find that her subconscious mind had begun to care about Ding Ning, and even her pace had invisibly elerated a lot.

    "He is losing, again. I knew it. No matter how good his luck is, he won¡¯t win one after another."

    "A man whose heart is not content is like a snake which tries to swallow an elephant. He has already won once and wants to win more. How can people¡¯s luck be that good?"

    "What¡¯s there to worry. Didn¡¯t you see that the kid still bought the raw stone in the low-end zone? How much would that cost? He had won more than 10 million dors along with the bet. He won¡¯t lose anything even if he loses on these stones."

    "You are right. But the problem is that he will definitely not stop, sooner orter he will lose. If I gamble and win more than 10 million, I would turn around and leave, and I would not y gambling again for the rest of my life."

    "Huh, you have said that many times. But you keep none of those words."

    "Man, I can¡¯t even talk about it? I have spent tens of millions, and I haven¡¯t got paid off yet."

    ...

    When Mu Yanran just got near the stone cutting area that was very crowded, she heard people¡¯s discussion. She suddenly got nervous. It looked like he had lost twice already.

    Perhaps the beauty could enjoy the privilege everywhere, or people thought that she was Ding Ning¡¯spanion. She was thinking of how to squeeze her way through, and people made way for her.

    Mu nodded at the crowd with a straight face. Several of the womanizers were almost dripping out their drool. If it were not her daunting temperament, they would have osted her.

    When she entered the crowd, Mu Yanran saw that Ding Ning was looking at her with a half-smile, and implied that he knew that woulde. She couldn¡¯t help but be ashamed, and her face became colder.

    For some unknown reason, seeing that Ding Ning still looked light-mood after he had lost twice, Mu Yanran felt relieved.

    But when she thought that he had already won more than ten million dors in a short time, she understood why he was calm. These low-grade raw stones were very cheap. Even if he lost for dozens of times, it would not affect his mood.

    "Kid, do you dare take a bet with me again?"

    Xiang Bolong showed up as a haunting ghost and said provocatively.

    After learning that Ding Ning began to cut stones again, he returned and wanted to see if Ding Ning¡¯s luck was still good.

    Seeing that Ding Ning lost twice in a row, he gained his lost confidence back and finally could not help but provoke.

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyebrows were raised, and the corner of his mouth was upward. He started to feel a bit bad for him. He was absolutely the guy who always gave money away.

    If the simpleton came to challenge him before, he had no way. After all, there was nothing in the other two raw stones. He knew it well.

    He came a long time ago, but he only watched in the crowd with his friends. Every time Ding Ning lost, heughed very loud.

    The transition period of the two gambling had ended. When Ding Ning was about to rise again, this guy came looking to send money. If he was not the guy who always gave money away, what else would he be?

    Seeing that Ding Ning did not speak, Xiang Bolong thought he was afraid, suddenly became more aggressive, and said proudly, "What? You don¡¯t dare?"

    "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t dare. I don¡¯t want you to lose again. You have already lost ten million dors to me. How can I do that again? We should forget about it."

    Ding Ning was very sincere and persuaded.

    Xiang Bolong¡¯s face turned red, and he said with anger, "If you don¡¯t dare, say no. Don¡¯t tell me nonsense. A few tens of million dors for me is affordable. Now I am asking you, do you dare to take the bet?"

    Ding Ning felt very helpless, and sincerely advised, "I dare, but I really don¡¯t want to win your money. My dad taught me from an early age to be kind. If I win your money again, I am afraid that when I sleep at night, I will have nightmares."

    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense with me. Tell me if you dare to bet or not? This time we y bigger, we will bet ten million on this raw stone."

    Xiang Bolong stalked his neck and screamed like a thunder.

    "Ten million?" Ding Ning¡¯s eyes brightened. Who wouldin about having too much money? But his conscience was really uneasy, and he shook his head firmly. "I won¡¯t take the bet!"

    "You are not willing to spend the ten million in your pocket. You are coward, bastard. You have no boldness like a peasant from the countryside. Forget it, since you don¡¯t dare, you can keep the money to buy medicines."

    Xiang Bolong heard that Ding Ning was not willing to gamble, and suddenly he got anxious. He shouted loud right away. He was notpletely brainless and knew to prod him into action.

    Ding Ning was a bit annoyed. "I want you to lose less with kindness, but you don¡¯t appreciate. Now that you have to give money to me, I will ept it. Otherwise, I would be unrespectful to your whole family."

    "Don¡¯t be fooled. He is stimting you. You have won much. Keep the money. No need to gamble with him!"

    He heard a tender voiceing into his ear and got intoxicated. It turned out that Mu Yanran was warning him with a cold face in fear of him getting fooled.

    "Are you caring about me?"

    Ding Ning looked at the front and asked with a teasing voice as if the words were not what she said as Mu Yanran.

    "You rogue, caring about you my ass. You deserve to lose!"

    Mu Yanran snorted with her ears slightly red. She secretly repented of what she did, which made this rogue mistake that she cared about him and reach out for a yard after taking an inch.

    Rogue? Ding Ning felt helpless. Was his character that bad? Xiao Nuo called him a weirdo all day long. Shen Muqing called him a pervert all the time. And now the Queen called him a rogue.

    It seemed that his official girlfriend Ling Yun treated him the best. She would at most call him a sidekick, which was a word much moremendatory than the word pervert, rogue and weirdo.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 114 Unrestrained Gambling

    Seeing that Ding Ning ignored him but whispered to Mu Yanran, Xiang Bolong even more jealously resented and chillily satirized him in anger.

    "What a bumpkin! He is too coarse to show in public. You are such a poor guy who has never seen the world. You just see ten million and it is like seeing heaven. You will never make a fortune."

    Ding Ning¡¯s face darkened gradually. Although he clearly knew that this son of a bitch was goading him, he still felt ufortable.

    Xiao Nuo was a good judge of character. Ding Ning had an inferiorityplex. The feeling of inferiority did not result from the fact that he came from a border town, but the shadow that Bai Qinglian brought to him.

    All he was thinking was the disdainful face of the old man who had kept Bai Qinglian as a mistress, which made his heart painful for that.

    There was ferocity like a wolf in his eyes. He looked at Xiang Bolong without emotion on his face and sneered,

    "You don¡¯t have to goad me. I know you have lost money and you feel ufortable. You want to earn it back. People say that someone who is willing to take the gamble should willingly pay the loss. But this is the first time that I have seen such a freak like you who cannot afford to lose. The gambling quality is like moral quality. It seems that your moral quality is really bad. I was too embarrassed to win your money. It seems that I am too kind. Since you want to gamble, OK, I will give you another chance. Ten million yuan is too little; I have no interest. Twenty million yuan, do you dare to or not?"

    Twenty million? Xiang Bolong¡¯s face changed. Especially the cold light in Ding Ning¡¯s eyes made his legs weak.

    Although he came from a rich family, the money did not belong to him. He only had millions of pocket money every month.

    His savings over the years added up to around ten million in the ount. After he lost five million cash, there was only six to seven million left.

    Even the ten million bets he made were borrowed from a few friends to make up for it. As for twenty million, he was really afraid of it.

    "Gambling with him. This guy is a talent; he wants to use this to scare you off."

    "Isn¡¯t it just twenty million? It¡¯s casual for us to pool enough money. Even thirty million you can also gamble with him, not to mention twenty million."

    "Isn¡¯t it just a matter which can be dealt with two cars? Bolong, gamble with him. Otherwise, he will really think that we are as poor as him."

    ...

    Ding Ning¡¯s arrogant deration infuriated a group friend of Xiang Bolong. These yboys all moured and supported Xiang Bolong.

    The young man in white looked at Ding Ning dignifiedly. Unlike this group of yboys around him, he felt that Ding Ning was full of confidence, which made him faintly have a bad feeling. He whispered, "Be careful. This guy seems to be not simple."

    "Childe Bai, isn¡¯t he just a lucky guy? What¡¯s your worry?"

    "That¡¯s right. Childe Bai, don¡¯t you show too much respect to that guy? A guy, all over his body are inferior goods. Does he really think he is somebody?"

    "Take it easy, Childe Bai. Just twenty million. He has defeated Xiang Bolong twice and is still so arrogant. That is making us lose face. If it is spread that we are unexpectedly abused by a poor man and do not dare to take it, how can we act in the future?"

    "Just twenty million. It¡¯s a mere trifle. I don¡¯t believe that this guy has X-ray Vision."

    ...

    These men supported Xiang Bolong with indignation one after another. After the young man in white thought carefully, he couldn¡¯t help smiling for it that he had worried too much.

    Yes, although that young man looked full of confidence and had a kind of unspeakable special temperament, this was the gambling on stones but not thepetition of background and influence. What was the worry?

    Besides, in Ninghai, this small ce, he, Childe Bai, was never afraid of anyone. He did not really believe that guy had X-ray Vision.

    It must be that this guy had learned to gamble on stones for a while, so he hid his strength, pretended to be very stupid, let the opponents take him lightly and then easily took them down. However, Childe Bai was doing a lot of research on gambling on stones. He was confident that he wouldn¡¯t be wrong about it; this crude raw jade stone must be a stone in a white cover without any spots, stripes even mosses. It would be damned if it could rise in price through gambling.

    Facing the aggression of Xiang Bolong, Ding Ning must be bravado and want to scare Xiang Bolong off by using substantial bet.

    Thinking about this, the heroism of Childe Bai dramatically increased. Although he did not care about these little childes around him, they followed his lead.

    As the linchpin of this small circle, he naturally needed to stand up for his heelers. He took a step forward andzily said, "20 million is nothing. Or simply we bet more, 30 million."

    Ding Ning¡¯s face showed signs of hesitation. The bet was not too high for him and he was not afraid of losing. He had Absolute Touch which was no difference with the X-ray Vision. It was impossible for him to lose.

    He just subconsciously did not want to provoke this Childe Bai. He could see that this young man was not an everyman from his bearing and style of conversation.

    Combined with the way he was respected and revered by a group of yboys, all these signs indicated that this guy had a hard background.

    A yboy was not horrible. But sometimes the energy a group of yboys made could be very horrible.

    If he were in Ninghai alone, of course, he would have no fear. However, now he was a man who had a girlfriend. He did not want Ling Yun suffering the retaliation because of him.

    But he did not expect that his hesitation made Childe Bai firmly believe his conjecture. Sure enough, this guy had bravado and wanted to scare them off by using the substantial bet.

    Childe Bai lifted the eyebrows right away and gave Ding Ning a meaningful look. "If you think you cannot afford it, then we¡¯ll bet 20 million as you¡¯ve said."

    He also had a feeling that he couldn¡¯t see through Ding Ning. He instinctively did not want to offend this kind of people thoroughly. Apromise would make a conflict much easy to resolve. That was a way to save both sides¡¯ faces.

    "30 million is OK. Since Childe Bai is in the mood, I¡¯ll y a game with you."

    Ding Ning soon stopped thinking and said calmly. Although he really did not want to offend this Childe Bai, that did not mean he was afraid.

    If this guy really did not have a correct judgment on himself and was going to attack people around Ding Ning, even if he was the god, Ding Ning still had 10 thousand ways of making him disappear quietly.

    Mu Yanran¡¯s face changed. This guy really bet so much money with them which let others worry. She looked at Ding Ning and wanted to persuade him a little bit. However, when she thought about that Ding Ning definitely would show that hateful face and naughtily say that she was caring about him, she immediately closed her mouth.

    She secretly groaned in heart, "I did not care about you. At the worst... At the worst, I would repay a part of gambling debt for you. Anyway, your carving skill is good. You can pay for it by using your carving skill."

    As soon as she thought about that Ding Ning tragically carved jade ware every day for her, Mu Yanran immediately became rxed and showed a slight smile at the corners of her mouth. She even wished him to lose.

    "Do you have 30 million? Bumpkin?"

    A yboy who colored his hair in white and looked like a pulsati chinensis looked at Ding Ning¡¯s clothes all over his body which was less than 300 Yuan and asked satirically.

    Ding Ning curled his lip and nced at Xiang Bolong. "The guy who always gives money away must know this best if I can afford 30 million or not."

    "You are the fucking guy who always gives money away; all of your family are the people who always give money away."

    Xiang Bolong was miffed and shouted.

    But Childe Bai slightly changed countenance and squinted at Xiang Bolong with calm eyes, which made Xiang Bolong shudder.

    Xiang Bolong showed an adtory smile. "Childe Bai, you can be at ease. Even if this guy cannot afford 30 million, the thing in his bag must worth this price, even way more than 30 million."

    "What is so valuable?"

    Everyone changed countenance for that. A yboy who was as thin as a bamboo pole asked curiously.

    "Emm, you just need to know that I have a thing which is worth 30 million. As for what it is, you will know that if you win. It¡¯s not necessary now."

    Ding Ning did not want the thing about the 9000-year-old ganoderma lucidum to be spread. He immediately interrupted the performance desire of Xiang Bolong and stopped him from speaking.

    "That does make sense. If we win, we will naturally know that. If we lose, it¡¯s not necessary to know that. Let¡¯s get started. Do we need to sign the bet?"

    Childe Bai heroically waved his hand and restored thezy look. It seemed that he could not change countenance, even if the sky fell down.

    "I believe that Childe Bai is not a person who makes a fortune by breaking his words. It doesn¡¯t matter if we sign the bet or not. No one will repudiate this debt."

    Ding Ning said this without blush and panting, which frightened the group of yboys.

    This debt? What the fuck, this was 30 million. Wasn¡¯t he a bumpkin but that low-key child from a great family who was a master? How could he be so confident?

    Childe Bai slightly squinted and showed a meaningful smile on the corners of his mouth. He was not wrong. "This guy is not simple. He is definitely not an everyman."

    The stone cutting master did not care about what they thought in the heart. He started to work without hesitation. He was too excited to extricate himself. This was a bet of 30 million.

    Although he had seen the precedent for cutting the jadeite worth of tens of millions even hundreds of millions, it was the first time for him to see such a bet with so much money.

    His heart trembled slightly, but his hands were still steady. The cover of stone was cut open with the thunder of the grinder.

    "The gambling is over. There is no green." Someone shouted disappointedly.

    Mu Yanran¡¯s heart tightened and she looked at Ding Ning subconsciously when she found that Ding Ning¡¯s face was calm without any panicky look. She secretly admired that the psychological quality of this rascal was quite good.

    Xiang Bolong and others held their breath and watched the raw stone tensely. They also heard the shout of the bystanders, but they knew that guy was definitely ayman.

    If after the first cut there was no green, it might not end the gamble. Sometimes it was normal that there would be green at the second cut or the third cut.

    The stone cutting master was not surprised. After all, it was very lucky to have two or three stones which had green among 100 stones. Moreover, the condition of this raw stone in front of him was worse than the crude raw jade stone which was cut and showed a Shiny Type.

    But there waspassion in his eyes. He also came from a poor family. He was mentally more inclined toward Ding Ning.

    After all, if those childes lost, they just lost their pocket money for about a year, but if Ding Ning lost, it was very likely that he lost all his fortune and even could not recover after this setback from now on.

    Just as he was about to make another cut, Ding Ning suddenly said, "Wait!"

    The stone cutting master looked at him with surprise and did not know why he stopped him halfway.

    Everyone also felt puzzled. Was this guy ready to admit defeat? Mu Yanran sighed secretly and thought about how to mobilize funds to help Ding Ning pull through.

    "What? Are you nning to y the game that if you surrender you will only lose a half?"

    A chubby yboy with little eye mockingly said, causing a group of yboys tough.

    "Dude, since you are gambling, you have to gamble till the end. It is not suitable for you to surrender and only lose half."

    Xiang Bolong seemed to be sure to win and shouted with a pleased face.

    "Surrender and only lose a half? Even if you agree, I do not agree!"

    Ding Ning nced at him contemptuously. He got a marker and drew lines on the raw stone and spoke to the stone cutting master, "Master, please cut ording to my mark."

    "Okay, sir!"

    The stone cutting master replied. He was infected by Ding Ning¡¯s strong self-confidence and inexplicably had a kind of confidence that after this cut, there would definitely be green, just like the Shiny Type showed before.

    As the gravel flew and a cloud of dust pervaded, a green color appeared quietly.

    "There is green. There is really green."

    The stone cutting master excitedly shouted. He was more excited than he raised the price himself through gambling.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 115 Childe Bai

    There was a "buzz" and the whole scene of the stone cutting was noisy. There was really green.

    Liu Muyu stood in the crowd, looking at Ding Ning who looked unhurried. An unusual emotion flickered in her beautiful eyes. Was this guy a master of gambling on stones?

    Before this, she kept an eye on the scene that all people gambled, but never joined in the fun. After all, Ding Ning was just a lucky guy in her eyes.

    But now, she felt that she seemed to misjudge. This little brother who was always unhurried and calm seemed to have real abilities.

    It must be known that gambling on stones depended on experience and judgment. Ding Ning¡¯s performance was always without impatience. It seemed that he would definitely raise the price through gambling.

    If this was just luck, that was one thing. If he really had the ability to gamble on stones, that would be terrific. He was absolutely a talent.

    The development of White Jade Veranda had reached a bottleneck. If he could be recruited, the White Jade Veranda would be with redoubled power and make a breakthrough.

    The faces of the group of people with Xiang Bolong were extremely ugly. But if they won or lost, it was too early toe to a conclusion. After all, there was green on one side. It was still unknown who would finally win.

    The yboy in white hair snorted chillingly without patience, "What are you yelling about? Even if there is a little green, who can say that it must be able to raise the price through gambling?"

    "Exactly. Maybe there is nothing underneath. Wait patiently."

    "When the price rises through gambling, it¡¯s not toote to cheer. Now it¡¯s hard to say."

    ... The yboys¡¯ faces were not good-looking and said edging out to let everyone¡¯s discussinge to an abrupt end. They were all businessmen, and even if they had some backgrounds, they were not willing to offend these mindless yboys.

    Childe Bai still had azy look as if nothing could change his countenance, but the obscure emotion flickered in the deep eyes.

    Ding Ning nced at Childe Bai and felt that this person was a bit interesting. Not to mention anything else, just the bearing that even if the Moun Tai copsed in front of him, Childe Bai would not change countenance, made him be convinced.

    The more such a person acted like this, the more dangerous he was, because the dog that could bark did not bite and the dog that could bite did not bark, making it difficult for others to see his thoughts from his behavior.

    The stone cutting master also knew that he overreacted, and he awkwardlyughed and his expression was restored to seriousness. He meticulously started cutting ording to the mark made by Ding Ning.

    "The price is rising through gambling, really rising."

    Ding Ning felt a pain in his arm. He tilted and saw that Mu Yanran tensely looked at the crude raw jade stone. She excitedly blushed in high spirits like a little girl.

    A slender beautiful hand grabbed his arm unconsciously, and it seemed that she could not express her joy from the heart without this.

    Such a scenepletely disconnected with her temperament of an ice queen. She was more like a beautiful girl full of youthful vigor and made Ding Ning feel warm.

    This icy woman actually hoped that he could win. In the case that he flung out bad words, she could still be happy for himself. It seemed that she was also a kind-hearted woman.

    It was the first time that Ding Ning saw her smile. He had to say that her smile was really pure and beautiful. If he could marry such a queen, it would be very happy even if he just looked at her.

    Thinking about it, he couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth and smirk. The icy queen was good, but the smiling queen could, even more, make others heartbeat.

    "Smile for what? Rascal, am I familiar with you?"

    Mu Yanran just found that he was fixedly looking at her, smirking, and almost drooled. She couldn¡¯t help but blush and ferociously red at him and angrily dissed.

    "Hey, why are you tweaking my arm if we are not familiar?"

    Ding Ning naughtily pouted toward her hand that still grabbed his arm.

    Then, Mu Yanran found that she forgot herself and could not help but miff, and withdrew her hand like getting an electric shock, raised her head in a tsundere way and restored the queen style, "Humph, I am afraid that you are too excited to faint, so I kindly help you up."

    Looking at this woman who spoke differently with her thinking, Ding Ning suddenly felt that she was so cute at the moment. He kneaded his arm that was red by grabbing as he said in a serious way, "So I have to thank you."

    "That doesn¡¯t have to be. After all, you are the jade carving master of ourpany. As a leader of you, naturally, I can do nothing to save you from ruin. After all, such a tragedy Fan Jin suffered happens sometimes."

    Mu Yanran showed a cold face and a look that he should not be too touched; the slight raising curve of the corners of the mouth decreased her cold several levels. It seemed that her mood was good.

    "Having such a leader makes me so touched that I really want to cry. Oh, how should I thank my leader?"

    Ding Ning scratched his chin with a distressed look, and suddenly smiled naughtily. "I cannot reward this great kindness I received from you, or I will pay this back by marrying you."

    Mu Yanran took two steps back with dislike and drew back distance with him, saying with a scorned face in a low voice, "I know that such a rascal like you is with malice. You should go to find your young married woman sister. She will be willing that you pay this back by marrying her."

    Ding Ning smiled deeply, stroked his chin with fine and thick fluff, frowned and said gloatingly, "Why do I smell sour?"

    "Sour? I think you are nervous and sweat much, and the smell of sweat is not sour."

    Mu Yanran obviously had much experience in dealing with such provocations. She did not blush and was not nervous. She looked at the front without squinting and ignored someone¡¯s molesting.

    Ding Ningmented. This girl was obstinate. It seemed that the way to conquest was still far away.

    As the stone cutting master was extremely excited and energetic, he rubbed the raw stone hard. The faces of Xiang Bolong and others were already gloomy.

    Ding Ning¡¯s molesting failed. Knowing that Mu Yanran¡¯s defence mechanism was very strong, he was no longer pressing hard gradually.

    He crossed his arms and banteringly looked at Xiang Bolong. "The guy who always gives money away, what do you say now?"

    Xiang Bolong snorted, gnashed his teeth and said, "You have a good destiny. Since I¡¯m willing to take the gamble, I¡¯ll admit defeat and pay the loss!"

    "Okay, yes, you are still a man. Then, are you going to transfer money now or transfer money after the stone ispletely cut and you have dropped the idea forever?"

    Ding Ning always disliked to give a blow to a person when he was down, but the opportunity had already been given to Xiang Bolong, who did not know how to treasure it. Naturally, he would not be polite to him.

    "Give me your ount. I will transfer the money to you. This bet is all on me."

    Childe Bai suddenly opened his mouth and said. There was no worries and resentment. He still wore thatzy look.

    "Childe Bai, how does that work? It is my gamble. How can I let you pay? "

    Xiang Bolong said hurriedly; his face was full of fear.

    "Yeah, Childe Bai, it is just 30 million. It will be over when our brothers tightened our belt. No. This bill is counted on our."

    "We split it, and it is only a few million for a person. It¡¯s just a mere trifle. How can we make you spend money?"

    ...

    A group of yboys showed their personal loyalty at the moment, and they refused the kindness of Childe Bai one after another.

    "You are my brothers, and the 30 million bets are also proposed by me. You also know my family. 30 million is nothing to me."

    Childe Bai did not change his smile. He patted Xiang Bolong on the shoulder and prevented a few yboys from disputing. "Especially Bolong, although he has been nock of money, he has already lost a few games and that is too much. OK, if you treat me as a brother, don¡¯t be verbose anymore. This bill is counted on me."

    Seeing that Childe Bai said resolutely and decisively and with indubitability, that group of yboys did not argue anymore, just looking at Childe Bai with full of determination that they could die for confidants in their eyes.

    In particr, Xiang Bolong was so touched that he wanted to cry. Perhaps, even if Childe Bai let him go to murder and set fire, he would not hesitate to execute.

    Such a good way to try to win popr support! 30 million could only be regarded as a number which was neither too big nor too little for these childes. It was difficult to afford it alone, but it would be very easy to afford by pooling money together.

    However, this Childe Bai had won the initiative in a few words. He spent 30 million to let all people be moved to tears of gratitude to him and bought the loyalty of these people.

    There were 12 people of these childes. Maybe they were nothing, but it was notable that their families were either rich or noble.

    How much energy could be burst out when these influences werebined together? This must shock people.

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes were stern, and he secretly admired for Childe Bai¡¯s scheme and means. Sure enough, learning was everywhere!

    He was afraid that what Childe Bai showed was just a tip of the iceberg. Such a person had used the imperial politics proficiently and naturally, and every one of these yboys could not see that.

    If such a person was an enemy, that would be absolutely terrible. He only needed to say. Then there would be countless people rushing to work themselves to death for him. If he was a friend, he would not be able to end well. He would definitely be convinced by his courage and means unconsciously and eventually be his pawn.

    For such people, it was best to stay away from them, not to offend, not to intersect.

    Of course, if Childe Bai wanted to conquer him orpete with him, he would definitely hit him immediately.

    He was neither humble nor pushy and gave the bank ount to Childe Bai. The man who was willing to take the gamble should willingly pay the loss. Since he won, he should get the bet that belonged to him. If he were afraid of offending people and did not want the bet, he would have no advantage over and easily weaken his imposing manner.

    The text message from the bank which told that the money was paid into ount arrived. Ding Ning smiled. "Thanks for the generosity of Childe Bai and provide relief to the poor like me."

    "Hahaha, Mr. Ding, right now, you say that you are a poor man. I am afraid that there are not many rich people in Ninghai. Let¡¯s know each other. My surname is Bai; the single name is Qing."

    Bai Qing offered his hand and introduced himself, but he nced out of the corner of his eyes at Mu Yanran and found that she did not respond. He could not help but frown slightly. "Did I identify the wrong person? That shouldn¡¯t be."

    Ding Ning keenly detected this. He squinted and said in a low voice, "Nice to meet you. Nice to meet you. But Childe Bai, it is better to not be concerned about someone you should not be concerned about."

    Bai Qing heard this and was dumbfounded. His face became extremely weird, and he suddenlyughed and screamed withughter and shed tears.

    "Is it funny? I don¡¯t really like joking."

    Ding Ning¡¯s face became serious; there was undisguised killing intent in his eyes. He could tolerate that Bai Qing yed a trick to himself, but he was never allowed that he was concerned about Mu Yanran.

    "Hahaha, Mr Ding, you¡¯ve thought too much."

    Bai Qing wiped his tears, and his face showed a rarely sincere look. "Whether you believe or not, I sincerely want to make a friend with you. As for what you said, I promise that it will never happen."

    Looking at his sincere eyes, Ding Ning was a bit shameful and grinned, saying, "That would be the best since Childe Bai does not have that idea. Then we still have the possibility to be friends."

    Bai Qing was dumbfounded, showing a look that he did not know whether tough or cry, but he was a wise man. Naturally, he would not show Ding Ning how powerful and prestigious he was in Ninghai, and how many people cried and wanted to be his friends but failed.

    He shook his head with a forced smile, put an arm around his shoulders, winked and said in a low voice, "Dude,e on, I believe in you!"

    "You¡¯ve thought too much. I just don¡¯t want her to be forced to do what she is reluctant to do. I don¡¯t have any evil thoughts."

    Ding Ning found out of the corner of his eyes that Mu Yanran was looking at him chillily and it seemed that she had heard something. He immediately showed a look with great justice and said in an impassioned manner.

 Chapter 116 The Bidding

    "I know, I know, knight of beauty protection. This is my business card. Give me a contact number. If there is a chance, we can go to y together."

    Bai Qing seemed to think about something funny, and the smile on his face became extremely weird.

    He unceremoniously raised a im for the exchange of contact numbers. Ding Ning was also shy to refuse. Hence, he had to exchange his contact information reluctantly with him.

    Looking at the reluctant look showed by Ding Ning, Bai Qing¡¯s canthi were twitching. "What the fuck. I just asked for a contact number! Does it make you feel reluctant, the same as asking for your life?"

    However, he also thought, "This guy is really interesting. He not only dared to win my money but also dared to threaten me. Even though I condescended to take the initiative to make friends, he was also very reluctant to promise to be friends with me."

    It seemed that he had not encountered such an interesting person for many years, which made him have a faint excitement.

    Ding Ning did not care what he thought in his heart. What he cared more about was what kind of jade was cut from this raw stone. The data was much higher than the Shiny Type. Would it be the Ice Type?

    If it was Ice Type, he could make a fortune, which was twice as big as the Ice Type jade that Xiang Bolong raised the price through gambling.

    "It¡¯s the Ice Type. Oh my god, it¡¯s the Ice Type."

    The stone cutting master carefully polished, wiped the fog and observed it carefully, and suddenly yelled in surprise.

    "What the fuck, this guy really has a beginner¡¯s luck, and he has been raising the price through gambling twice."

    "Quickly, let¡¯s cut itpletely and have a look at how big it is."

    "If youpare with others, you will be extremely angry. No, I¡¯m gonna gamble on stones."

    "This luck... Hey, it¡¯s so fucking extraordinary. The Ice Type is not a cabbage, but it is cut twice in one day."

    "This shows that this group of the crude raw jade stone which was just restocked has a lot of things to gamble. No, I¡¯m gonna choose one too. Maybe I can raise the price through gambling."

    ... Each of the bystanders was envious, jealous and hateful, and the motivation of gambling on stones would be increased invisibly. This promoted the business of the Fantastic Stones Shop increasing, and even the boss was startled.

    The boss of Fantastic Stones Shop, Yun Sihai, looked like a 40-year-old or 50-year-old, wearing a cotton T-shirt, shorts and cloth shoes. His skin was dark, and there were thick calluses in his hands.

    If there was not his spirited buzz cut, stately square face, the fierce look and the asional astute emotion in the eyes, he looked just no different from the old farmer in the countryside.

    "Little brother, I don¡¯t know if you are going to sell this jade or not. If you have ns to sell it, my Fantastic Stones Shop can buy it at a high price."

    Yun Sihai enthusiastically held Ding Ning¡¯s hand and asked politely.

    "I don¡¯t know what the high price of Boss Yun is."

    Ding Ning took his hand back and smilingly asked. He didn¡¯t care about who he was selling to. After all, this stuff was not useful for him. He wanted to see what price Boss Yun could offer.

    "10 million, we the Fantastic Stones Shop can offer 10 million."

    Yun Sihai tentatively offered this price.

    "I will pay 11 million."

    The person next to him was not happy. They were all jewellers. Under the circumstance that the ss Type was bing less and less, the Ice Type jade could sell for a good price.

    Yun Sihai was a crude raw jade stone supplier and also running a small jewellery store. He really had an evil mind that wanted to buy this Ice Type which was worth at least 18 million by offering only 10 million.

    "I will pay 12 million."

    "I will pay 13 million."

    "I will pay 15 million."

    "I will pay 16 million."

    ... The bid sound came one after another, and soon it was bid to 16 million.

    Ding Ning smiled and said nothing. He did not dere because Mu Yanran had not yet bid. He did not believe that there was no attraction to this ice queen.

    "18 million!"

    Finally, Mu Yanran could not help not only bidding but also adding the price of two million.

    Although she expressed her determination to win and also let many bidders back down, all people still did not leave and looked at Ding Ning eagerly.

    In particr, by coincidence, the 16 million was bid by the beautiful young married woman Liu Muyu who had bought an expensive thing at a low price. After all, this woman did not follow themon rules before. It was unknown whether she would y tricks this time.

    "19 million!"

    No one expected that thezy Childe Bai abruptly shouted out a price of 19 million.

    Mu Yanran¡¯s face was cold, and she kept a straight face without talking. If she did not need to wait for Ding Ning to go to thepany to sign the contract, perhaps this girl would turn away.

    Ding Ning smiled very brightly and asked at Childe Bai, "Is Childe Bai also interested in this?"

    "Yeah, there is an old man in my family who¡¯s gonna have a birthday. A big peach can be carved by using such arge piece of Ice Type jade."

    Childe Bai smiled and said.

    Ding Ning smiled coyly, "I have such a habit that I like to take care of my friends. So Childe Bai, I am afraid I will let you disappoint."

    Liu Muyu¡¯s eyes were suddenly bright after she heard this and she was excited again. Liu Muyu¡¯s eyes were suddenly bright after she heard this and she was excited again. Did this guy really have a crush on herself? She was charmingly ogling Ding Ning.

    Mu Yanran¡¯s face was even more ugly and she secretly cursed a pair of bitches.

    "Are we not friends?"

    Childe Bai smiled and asked with great interest.

    Ding Ning tilted his head and thought for a moment. He showed a reluctant look and nodded. "You can be barely regarded as my friend."

    "Then why are you hesitating? I will transfer the money to you now."

    Childe Bai smilingly took out the cellphone and was about to transfer the money.

    "Hold on, but I feel very embarrassed. Although Childe Bai can be regarded as my friend, Sister Mu is also my friend. I can¡¯t let here back empty-handed."

    Ding Ning showed a very embarrassed and confused look.

    Liu Muyu was ted, swayed and took a step forward and charmingly threw Ding Ning a kiss. "Little brother, then I won¡¯t refuse your offer. Thank you."

    Ding Ning¡¯s face was dumbfounded, and he did not know whether tough or cry and said, "Sister Muyu, don¡¯t make trouble."

    "Making trouble?" Liu Yuyu¡¯s smile froze on her face and she asked confusedly, "Don¡¯t you want to sell it to me?"

    "No, I have been calling you Sister Muyu, but Sister Mu that I said is not you, but her, my Sister Mu."

    Ding Ning smiled and pointed at Mu Yanran whose face was full of confusion and also winked at her vaguely.

    Mu Yanran suddenly blushed and gritted her silver teeth with a creak. The anger in her heart continued to rise.

    "Sister Mu? Could this rascal be more shameless? When did I be his sister Mu? Was I familiar with you?" She wanted to p this guy and let him be disoriented.

    However, she had missed the chance to buy the Shiny Type jade because she said that she was not even a friend with the rascal Ding Ning before. This time, she would not miss it again in any case.

    She gnashed her teeth and endured the angry. The corners of the lips stiffly went up. She showed a forced smile that was more confused than constipation. She thought that she would get the jade first and then punish this guy.

    Ding Ning secretly smiled in his heart. "Haha. Even if you were a queen, you would still lose to me."

    "The sword should be given to the warrior, and the cosmetics should be given to beauty. Since Mr Ding has already made a decision, I will not snatch what you love."

    Childe Bai smiled free and easy. Originally, bidding this jade was on the spur of the moment; he would not care about whether if he could buy it or not. Naturally, he would not be unhappy.

    Instead, Liu Muyu made a fool of herself and felt too ashamed to show her face in everyone¡¯s funny eyes. She stomped angrily, showed eye-rolling to Ding Ning, turned back and left in twisting her booty.

    "Hey! I am really offending people, but for my Sister Mu, everything is worth it."

    Ding Ning naughtily sighed with emotion and got the killing cold eyes from the queen next to him.

    Quickly stopping smiling, he said seriously, "Boss Mu, please transfer the money, 18 million. This is my ount."

    Mu Yanran snorted coldly and took the cellphone and transferred the money on the spot.

    As the text message arrived, Ding Ning smiled and handed the piece of Ice Type jade to her, "This is yours."

    There was nothing to watch the scene of bustle for all people. They dispersed once again. Yun Sihai shook his head, showed a wry smile and familiarly talked with Childe Bai.

    "Childe Bai, Boss Yun, I¡¯ll go with my Sister Mu. I will see you again if we have the destiny that ties us together!"

    Ding Ning smiled and greeted them. Then he left with Mu Yanran who was poker-faced.

    At this moment, it was afternoon, and the crude raw jade stones purchased by Tianfu Company¡¯s employees were almost loaded in the truck.

    Mu Yanran did not return by her own car but sat on Ding Ning¡¯s Land Rover. The reason was that Ding Ning did not know where herpany was and did not know the road.

    This time, the employees of Tianfu Company were shocked and stunned. Everyone knew that Mu Yanran was the goddess with a cold face in Tianfu Company and was never with a kind and pleasant countenance to any men.

    Today, she actually sat on a young man¡¯s car and let her own car follow. This was too abnormal. Who was that young man? He unexpectedly could let the cold-faced goddess get on his car.

    "Say, what is your purpose that you intend to approach me?"

    In the Land Rover, Mu Yanran who was sitting on the passenger seat with a serious look started to interrogate severely.

    Ding Ning did not know whether tough or cry and said, "Please, Sister Mu, I just know you today. What purpose do I have to you?"

    "Humph, then why do you send me a pendant worth more than three million? Also, I am not your Sister Mu. I am your boss; you can call me Deputy General Manager Mu."

    Mu Yanran¡¯s face was cold and she questioned closely, and she wouldpletely dispel Ding Ning¡¯s improper thoughts on her.

    "That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t you need to be so decent? Me, I am a very casual person. I feel that I am congenial with you, so I sent you that pendant. You don¡¯t have to think too much."

    Ding Ning looked forward, not looking at her suspicious eyes, and said seriously.

    "Is it that simple?" Mu Yuran asked uncertainly.

    "It¡¯s that simple. Do you want me to have other purposes?"

    There was banter on Ding Ning¡¯s corners of the mouth. "Do I have to say that I fall in love with you, at first sight. I love you so much that I could live for you or die for you, so you are satisfied?"

    "Get out, rascal!"

    Mu Yanran cursed coldly and there was a blush on her face and then she said seriously, "I am older than you. You can call me Sister Mu in secret, but you must call me Deputy General Manager Mu in thepany. "

    "Isn¡¯t OK to call you General Manager Mu? Is it necessary to add a ¡¯Deputy¡¯? That is so ufortable!"

    Ding Ning said in disapproval.

    "No, you must call me Deputy General Manager Mu. Our boss is a serious person. If he has heard that others call me General Manager Mu, he will definitely feel ufortable."

    Mu Yanran said with a serious look.

    Ding Ning was shocked and opened his mouth wide. Then he shook his head and showed a wry smile. "It¡¯s just a title. Your boss is too freak."

    "In short, just remember this. In fact, our boss is a good person. He likes to support the juniors and values working ability. Otherwise, I will not be a deputy general manager after taking the job for two years. But he is a person who pays attention to hierarchy and cares about the title. But as a whole, the defects cannot obscure the advantages; he is still a very good boss."

    Mu Yanran rarely exined this to Ding Ning.

    "I dare to say that he must have been betrayed by the following people. It is very possible that his former subordinate has reced his position, so that he has no sense of security, so he is so serious and afraid of repeating the tragedy. The desire for control of such a person must be strong."

    Ding Ning thought for a while and analysed confidently.

    Mu Yanran frowned and thought for a moment. She suddenly was enlightened and nodded. "You don¡¯t have to say that. It¡¯s really possible. I have heard from the private discussions from my colleagues. It is rumored that our bosses from the head office. Originally, he would have been the vice president of thepany. Later, however, he was reced. The person who has reced him seems to be his former subordinate. It is no wonder that he cares so much about a title."

 Chapter 117 Resentful Stare

    Ding Ning looked at her sympathetically. "It must be hard to work under him."

    "It¡¯s not that bad. General Manager Sun is ultimately a decent person, though his desire for control is a little strong. He will do everything himself regardless of whether it¡¯s important or not. Other than that, there¡¯s nothing worth criticizing. Besides, he has a keen eye, knows how to use his men, and has a firm grasp of the overall situation. If his subordinates have good suggestions, he would also ept them positively. In just three years, he has put Ninghai Filiale¡¯s business into order. But in the past six months, due to the closure of severalrge jade mines in Myan, the price of raw materials have been gradually increasing. This resulted in the jewelry market fluctuating and ourpany¡¯s performance declining. Even I, the deputy general manager, have to personally go out and purchase the raw materials."

    Mu Yanran had high praises for General Manager Sun. Perhaps it was a form of psychological impact, in which she had appreciation and gratitude to him for recognizing her worth and employing her. What bothered her was the other deputy general manager who enjoyed opposing her and disying her own merits in front of General Manager Sun.

    Ding Ning sighed. "The workce is like a battlefield. No matter how capable he is, his single w of excessively controlling behavior means that he¡¯s destined to never be a good leader. If his input is required for every decision, it¡¯ll seriously affect his subordinates¡¯ subjective initiative and greatly reducing their efficiency. There won¡¯t be a future for his subordinates if they stay in such apany."

    "Are you gonna regret it?"

    Mu Yanran knew thepany¡¯s drawbacks. In fact, she often felt tired and wanted to leave. But she owed General Manager Sun a debt of gratitude for employing her. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to put down her pride and leave at this moment.

    "Sister Mu, I know that you¡¯re a person who knows gratitude. You didn¡¯t leave Tianfu so far because you appreciate his kindness in employing you. But excessive loyalty will be foolish loyalty. This will affect your career development. An outstanding talent should choose the good unit that can develop her ability. With your ability, I think you¡¯re better of running your ownpany than working for others. Haven¡¯t you heard of this saying? One is better off being the leader of ordinary people, rather than the subordinates of excellent people."

    A solemn-faced Ding Ning said, "I don¡¯t want to regret. The main reason I agreed to be the jade engraver in yourpany is you. I¡¯m not one who enjoys being bound to others, especially a boss with such a strong desire for control. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll be a disaster, not a blessing, for me if I join yourpany."

    Mu Yanran¡¯s face fell. Holding her arms, she said cynically, "You can just tell me if you want to go back on your word. Why bother finding an excuse like this? Besides, you haven¡¯t signed a contract yet. No one can do anything to you even if you break your promise."

    "Sister Mu, I¡¯m really sorry. Previously, I had no idea about the situation within yourpany. To be honest, I¡¯m not going back on my word. I just think that General Manager Sun will surely disagree to fulfill the conditions you promised me. We can give it a try if you don¡¯t believe me. Whether or not it works, I can promise you that I¡¯ll always be at your service as long as you need me. However, I¡¯ll only serve you alone. I have nothing to do with yourpany. I can even give up things like my basic sry andmission," Ding Ning said sincerely.

    It wasn¡¯t that Ding Ning wanted to break his promise. Rather, he realized that he previously didn¡¯t give it a thorough consideration.

    Evidently, Mu Yanran was an idealistic girl. She believed that with her role as a deputy general manager, she could make the decision of hiring him and giving him so much freedom.

    However, he didn¡¯t share her opinion. A controlling boss would never allow his deputy general manager to give a jade engraver such arge degree of freedom. Moreover, there was another deputy general manager who was causing a hindrance and fanning the mes. If he rashly enters thepany, he would only intensify their conflict.

    When that happens, what should he do? It was true that he wanted the conquer Mu Yanran, the ice queen, but he wouldn¡¯t give up his freedom for her. He still had a lot of things to do and didn¡¯t have the leisure time tobor as a jade engraver despite criticism.

    Mu Yanran¡¯s expression eased after hearing Ding Ning¡¯s words. Nevertheless, she refused to give up. "You don¡¯t know for sure that General Manager Sun would reject the request. I think he¡¯ll definitely agree."

    "Well, since you¡¯re so confident, I¡¯ll go with you and take a look. Understand this: I have a lot of things to do and don¡¯t have the time to ve away in yourpany. If you couldn¡¯t get the promised conditions approved, I won¡¯t sign the contract with yourpany."

    This girl wouldn¡¯t understand until she encounters setbacks. In that case, he would make her give uppletely. Ding Ning could only prove his inference with facts.

    Mu Yanran said with confidence, "That¡¯s decided then. I promise you that I¡¯ll be able to convince General Manager Sun."

    "Let¡¯s go and see then." Ding Ning wasn¡¯t concerned about this. For some matters, the oue would only be known after everything had happened. Perhaps he was mistaken.

    The office building of Tianfu Company Ninghai Filiale was a lot less magnificent than Ding Ning had imagined. It wasn¡¯t evenparable to Xia Ziyu¡¯s precision machinery and equipmentpany.

    Never mind that the building was located in such a remote area that it was practically in the suburbs, the office was an old building with only eight floors.

    The building appeared dpidated due to its old age. Even after renovations, the vestige of time could still be seen from the small cracks in the building.

    Evenpared to the jewelry store chain below the Tianfu Building, itcked the touch of luxury and elegance. The building looked more like a newspaperpany in times of war.

    Even though this was normal in Ninghai, where an inch ofnd was worth an inch of gold, it also showed that Tianfu Company didn¡¯t attach as much significance as imagined to Ninghai Filiale.

    Ding Ning found this unbelievable. After all, Ninghai was an international metropolis with countless affluent people. Luxury business like jewelry had a huge market potential here.

    Just how brainless were the seniors of the Tianfu Company that they ignored such arge slice of profit?

    Mu Yanran seemed to recognize Ding Ning¡¯s doubts and gave him an exnation. Only then did he understand the reason behind it.

    In fact, the incident itself was rather dramatic. The person who was responsible for Ninghai Filiale was the vice president who kicked General Manager Sun to Ninghai, as well as the manager¡¯s former subordinate.

    It was unknown how big of a grudge there was between the two that the vice president drove General Manager Sun to a dead end. He sent General Manager Sun to Ninghai to expand the market there and always had an excuse to dy the start-up funds issued by the head office.

    He forced General Manager Sun to increase thepany¡¯s ie, reduce their expenditure, and simplify everything. It took an arduous struggle for them to purchase this old office building.

    With the market expansion in Ninghai, thepany gradually became richer and the annual performance report was like a p on the vice president¡¯s face. It made him even more annoyed.

    The vice president kept intercepting their application for funds to purchase a new office building, preventing the allocation of the funds. In despair, the filiale had no choice but to settle here while waiting for funds that might never arrive.

    Listening to Mu Yanran¡¯s words, Ding Ning admired that courageous General Manager Sun a little bit. The manager was able to increase thepany¡¯s performance under such great pressure. That meant that he was indeed a very capable person.

    It was a pity that he had talent but no one appreciated that. He was miserably bullied by the former subordinate who then became his superior.

    Mu Yanran seemed to be trying to change Ding Ning¡¯s impression of General Manager Sun in trying to bring up good things about the manager. Evidently, she admired General Manager Sun.

    After learning that General Manager Sun was a handsome man in his early forties, Ding Ning couldn¡¯t bring himself to like that man. Did the Queen fall for her immediate superior?

    "Deputy General Manager Mu, you¡¯re back."

    Although the sparrow was small, its viscera wereplete. Although the office building of Tianfu filiale was not magnificent enough, nothing wascking such as the car park, security room,pany lobby and so on.

    After noticing Mu Yanran and Ding Ning parking and getting out of their car, several security guards greeted them diligently. However, their ostentatious deference and frequent nces at Mu Yannran¡¯s chest made Ding Ning ufortable.

    The deputy captain of the security guards was particrly awful. The lust and greed in his eyes were almost undisguised.

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t know if Mu Yanran was insensitive or was ustomed to it. She nodded calmly and led Ding Ning into thepany lobby.

    Ding Ning was an emotional person and his face was immediately gloomy. He couldn¡¯t wait to teach the deputy captain of the security guards a good lesson. He asked unhappily, "Didn¡¯t you notice where their eyes are looking?"

    "Their eyes belong to them and it¡¯s not illegal to stare. What can I do even if I hate it? Besides, you also looked at me with that sort of gaze."

    Mu Yanran looked indifferent and her brusque words made Ding Ning blush.

    Even though Mu Yanran was a deputy general manager, those people neither harass nor rape her. What could she do? She couldn¡¯t call the police and have them arrested just because they were staring at her.

    Unconvinced, he mumbled, "I¡¯m not so dirty. I¡¯m just looking with the eyes of appreciation. It¡¯s different from theirs. The way they do it is sphemy. How can yourpany employ such security guards? I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s them or the thieves that should be guarded against."

    "The deputy captain of the security guard is Wang Cheng. He¡¯s an idle rascal. He¡¯s an indecent person who¡¯s constantly causing trouble. But he¡¯s the younger brother of Wang Juan, another deputy general manager of thepany. Wang Juan brought him here as a security guard, hoping that he¡¯ll settle down and stop causing trouble outside."

    Mu Yanran gave some helpless exnation. Until Wang Cheng vites thepany¡¯s regtions, there was nothing she could do to him.

    Wang Juan was also trying to make Wang Cheng turn a new leaf. Her intention was pure.

    After all, China was a country where connections matter. When a person gets a good job, others reap benefits as well. Wang Juan was a deputy general manager. How could she not watch over her only younger brother?

    But leopards can¡¯t change their spots. Whether Wang Cheng¡¯s recruitment was a blessing or a disaster was still unknown.

    "Deputy General Manager Mu, you¡¯re back. General Manager Sun said you should head straight to his office after youe back. He wants to talk to you."

    The beautiful young woman at the front desk immediately stood up and ryed the message after seeing Mu Yanran. She also looked at Ding Ning with curiosity.

    In her mind, Manager Mu was someone who preserved her moral integrity and never walked with another man. She even deliberately keep General Manager Sun at arm¡¯s length.

    It was her first time seeing Ding Ning walking next to her, with the distance between their shoulders measuring no more than five centimeters. She couldn¡¯t help her curiosity.

    "Alright. I¡¯m on my way."

    Mu Yanran turned around and apologetically said to Ding Ning, "Please wait in the reception room for a while. I¡¯ll go and talk to General Manager Sun first. I¡¯ll also tell him about you joining thepany."

    "Sure. I¡¯ll wait for you here."

    Ding Ning did not care and nodded. There were several reception rooms on both sides of the lobby. He found a room at random and went in. He sat on the sofa, waiting.

    Mu Yanran took a few steps and turned to the girl at the front desk. "Tingyu, make him a cup of coffee!"

    "Okay, Deputy General Manager Mu!"

    The girl at the front desk named Tingyu responded sweetly and got up to make Ding Ning a cup of coffee. She became even more curious about Ding Ning¡¯s identity.

    Even though clients came to thepany before, Mu Yanran had never asked coffee to be made on her own initiative. There must be something going on.

    "Are you and Deputy General Manager Mu friends?"

    Tingyu blinked her big round eyes and asked in a timid voice. It made her look absolutely adorable.

    "Yes, Yanran and I are friends," Ding Ning said with a smile.

    This girl at the front desk was really eye-catching.

    "What kind of friends? Is that kind? Well... Hehe!"

    Tingyu was obviously a lively girl who enjoyed gossip. She became more courageous after seeing that Ding Ning was an amiable person. She naughtily pressed her two thumbs together and questioned him with a suggestive expression.

 Chapter 118 Conspiracy

    "What kind of friend? We are very close friends."

    Drinking the coffee which was a bit of bitter, Ding Ning teased the young girl at the front desk, who was inquiring about his rtionship with Mu Yanran like a curious baby, with a bright smile.

    "Where is the toilet?"

    They didn¡¯t notice that more than half an hour had passed. Ding Ning had an urge to urinate after drinking a lot coffee, and asked Tingyu with embarrassment.

    Listening to Ding Ning talking with great interest, Tingyu pointed at the door and said, "The nearest toilet is next to the security room outside the door. There is a toilet upstairs as well, but you have to wait for the elevator, which is troublesome!"

    "Okay. I¡¯m going to the toilet and wille back soon."

    Ding Ning rushed out in haste, and his eager look made Tingyu giggle.

    The toilet was quite exquisite. Although it was just a small bungalow, there werepartments, urinals and sinks.

    "Fuck, the damn cripple dares topete with me for the captain¡¯s position. I¡¯ll kill him."

    After pissing, Ding Ning shivered withfort. When he was lifting his pants, he suddenly heard some voices from the security room next door. He could tell that the familiar hoarse voice belonged to Wang Cheng.

    Damn cripple? Why didn¡¯t he see anyme security guard? Was the guy not here a moment ago?

    Ding Ning felt refreshed and listened to what they were talking about.

    "Brother Cheng, the cripple is so powerful that we can¡¯t beat him."

    Another security guard said fearlessly.

    "Fuck, are you still my buddies? I managed to drive the old fellow Qian away, about to get the position of captain. At this time, the damn cripple showed up and has been appreciated by General Manager Sun. He will definitely take the position of captain away from me. You have been worked with me for several months. Tell me, have I treated you badly?"

    Wang Cheng said in anger, "You should think about it. If the damn cripple bes the captain, will he treat you well in future?"

    "No. Brother Cheng, you have absolutely treated us so well."

    "Yeah, brother Cheng, we have drunk big bowls of wine and eatenrge pieces of meat since we began to work with you. Just tell us how do you want to deal with him?"

    "As long as you say it, I¡¯ll absolutely do anything you want me to do without saying anything. Brother Cheng, just tell us what do you want to do?"

    ...

    Agitated by Wang Cheng, a group of security guards patted their chests and expressed their loyalty.

    "Shush, keep your voice down. Listen to me, put this pack of drug into the damn cripple¡¯s cup like what we did to Qianst time. After drinking it, he would definitely make passes at the female employees like a male dog in heat. At that time, how will thepany deal with him? Hehe..."

    Wang Cheng smiled insidiously, and several security guards alsoughed and licked his shoes.

    "Brother Cheng, it¡¯s a good idea. Last time we used the hallucinogens to make Qian have a car ident on his way home. This time we¡¯ll use the aphrodisiac. I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t drive the prudish cripple away."

    "Brother Cheng, after you be the captain, don¡¯t forget us."

    "As long as we drive the damn cripple away, the position of captain must belong to brother Cheng."

    "But there is a problem. The damn cripple was sent to guard the underground parking lot. If we go to the underground parking lot, will he be suspicious?"

    A security guard asked worriedly.

    "Idiot. Can¡¯t you just think of a way to draw him away? Others put the drug in his cup."

    Wang Juan was exasperated disappointed and cursed them.

    "I have a solution. Isn¡¯t this guy able to repair the monitoring equipment? I am going to break one of the surveince camera and ask him to repair it. You take the opportunity to put the drug in his cup."

    A security guard said voluntarily.

    "Okay, just do it. Qiangzi, you are in charge of breaking the surveince camera. Be careful not to be captured. Ma Liu, you sneak into the underground parking lot to put the drug in his cup, call the guys who are close to the cripple and tell them that I¡¯m going to take them to patrol. Others should wait with me here, pretending to be patrolling."

    Wang Cheng pped his hands and said excitedly.

    "Rest assured, brother Cheng. We know about where the monitor can capture better than anyone else, and we won¡¯t be captured."

    The security guard named Qiangzi said with confidence.

    "Then go ahead. After you finish it, I¡¯ll reward you by inviting you to have ate snack and then arranging one girl for each of you in Dafuhao."

    Wang Chengughed in high spirits with lofty sentiments.

    "Thank you, brother Cheng."

    "Long live brother Cheng!"

    "Haha, we got wine and girls in the evening. Brother Cheng, you are our boss."

    ...

    A group of security guards got excited and started to act.

    Ding Ning¡¯s face darkened. He took out his mobile phone quietly and took the lead to sneak into the surveince room.

    Ding Ning had always disliked Wang Cheng, but didn¡¯t expect that he was so malicious and mean. Qian, the former captain of the the security team, actually left thepany because of being drugged by him and having a car ident.

    Now Wang Cheng intended to frame up anotherpetitor by making him making passes at female colleagues under the influence of drug. Not only the unfortunate female colleague would never be able to hold up her head again, but also theme security guard would lose his job and even might be sued. How could Ding Ning turn a blind eye to it?

    However, hearing was vague, seeing was believing. There must be evidence for doing anything. He must capture the process of their carrying out the conspiracy, so that even Wang Cheng¡¯s deputy president sister would be unable to keep his job.

    Although it was still in the daytime, ordinary security guards could barely perceive Ding Ning¡¯s speedy movements. While the three security guards in the surveince room did not pay attention, he sneaked into the monitoring room in advance, hid under the desk and turned on his mobile phone.

    Wang Cheng was the vice captain. Although the three security guards did not want to associate with him, they were very obedient to go to the security room outside the building after Qiangzi passed the order.

    With a smirk on his face, Qiangzi expertly broke a wire of the monitor and rushed to the underground parking lot in a hurry, but he did not know that his every move was captured by Ding Ning.

    "Xiaoniu, there is a camera in the surveince room broken. Can you repair it?"

    In the guard stand of the underground parking lot, Ding Ning finally saw the damn cripple mentioned by Wang Cheng.

    What surprised him was that the young security guard with spiky hair and a resolute face was tall and straight with the unique stern aura of a soldier, which left a good impression on him at first sight.

    Xiaoniu did not suspect him, quickly took out the backpack with tools and said, "Qiangzi, help me guard the parking lot. I wille back soon."

    "It¡¯s unnecessary. It¡¯s not the time for people getting off work yet, and there won¡¯t be carsing in and out. We won¡¯t miss anything in a while. Besides, aren¡¯t there buddies patrolling outside? If there are carsing in and out, they wille to help."

    Qiangzi obviously had anti-reconnaissance awareness. He had seen Xiaoniu¡¯s skills. He didn¡¯t want to be suspected by Xiaoniu after the incident, so he insisted on going to the monitoring room with Xiaoniu.

    "Well, I will try to be faster."

    Xiaoniu did not suspect him, and rapidly walked to the monitoring room after a hesitation.

    The underground parking lot became quiet again. Ma Liu stealthily avoided the monitor to sneak in, put on the gloves to remove the lid of Xiaoniu¡¯s teacup, and put a pack of powder in it. After that, he deftly shook the teacup to make the powder dissolve faster.

    He smirked and left noiselessly, but did not discover that Ding Ning who was lying prone on the ceiling above his head like a gecko had captured this scene with his mobile phone.

    Xiaoniu was obviously a very responsible security guard. He finished fixing the broken wire and hurried back in less than five minutes.

    "Don¡¯t drink it. Someone has put some drug in your teacup."

    Seeing Xiaoniu pick up the tea cup and about to drink aftering back, Ding Ning quickly showed up and reminded him.

    "Who are you?"

    Xiaoniu watched Ding Ning vigntly and put the teacup down with his hand habitually touching the rubber stick at his waist.

    "I came to help you. You have been framed by that Wang Cheng."

    Ding Ning told him the conversation of Wang Cheng and his fellows which he had inadvertently overheard, while taking out his mobile phone to show him the video.

    "Wang Cheng, you bastard, damn bastard. The old squad leader is only 32 years old this year, but can only lie in the hospital now because of him. With his skill, how could he have a car ident? It turns out that he was framed by Wang Cheng. I am going to kill this motherfucker."

    Xiaoniu¡¯s eyes turned red instantly. What made him angry was not that he was framed but the former security captain Qian Yongjin had a car ident due to Wang Cheng¡¯s conspiracy and was likely to be a vegetative patient.

    Told by Xiaoniu who had tears in his eyes, Ding Ning knew that Xiaoniu¡¯s full name was Niu Xiaoniu, and he and Qian Yongjin, the former security captain, had served in the army in the northeast and wererades-in-arms.

    Qian Yongjin was the squad leader when Niu Xiaoniu was just enlisted. Because they were both from Ninghai, Qian Yongjin took extra care of Niu Xiaoniu.

    They had a very close rtionship, so Niu Xiaoniu considered Qian Yongjin his brother. Later, Niu Xiaoniu was transferred from the original army and became a special soldier of the Northeast Tiger Special Operations Force.

    A month ago, Niu Xiaoniu¡¯s right leg was wounded when he was carrying out a task, and he became disabled. He could only retired early and returned to Ninghai.

    Aftering back, he realized that his parents had passed away in a car ident and only left him a house.

    Niu Xiaoniu who found his parents both dead and became disabled was in a bad mood, so he invited his old squad leader to have a drink.

    Qian Yongjin had got married. His wife had no job, and his child was just born, so he supported his family by working as a security guard.

    Niu Xiaoniu intended to go to Qian Yongjin¡¯s home the next night to see his newly born nephew. Unexpectedly he got the news of Qian Yongjin having a car ident.

    Qian Yongjin¡¯s family was very poor, so they even couldn¡¯t afford to let him stay in the hospital. Thus, Niu Xiaoniu gave his disability pension and resettlement money to Qian Yongjin¡¯s family.

    Although Qian Yongjin was rescued, he was still unconscious. Seeing the old squad leader fall into such a situation, Niu Xiaoniu really couldn¡¯t bear it. He sold his house and used the money to pay the medical fee for the old squad. However, it could only solve the urgent need at the moment, after all, as long as Qian Yongjin had not woken up, the medical fee would be a bottomless pit.

    After serving in the army for so many years, Niu Xiaoniu had long been disconnected from the society. He could not do anything except for fighting If he was not disabled, he could still work as a bodyguard for a rich man and support Qian Yongjin¡¯s family.

    However, despite of his umon skills, those rich people wouldn¡¯t even give him a chance in consideration of his disability. Therefore, in desperation, he came to Tianfupany to apply for the position of security guard. Unexpectedly he identally knew that Qian Yongjin was actually framed by Wang Cheng, which made him indignant.

    Ding Ning was deeply moved. He had never been a soldier, and could not understand the friendship betweenrades-in-arms.

    In Diannan, Wang Guoliang and hisrades-in-arms had already shocked his heart, but they seemed to be inferior to Niu Xiaoniu in front of him.

    Perhaps many people considered that Niu Xiaoniu was so silly for dissipating his fortune for hisrade-in-arms and taking care of hisrade-in-arms¡¯ family.

    Nevertheless, Ding Ning considered him a real man. What this real man did was so moving and admirable.

    "Xiaoniu, although I have never been a soldier and can¡¯t understand the friendship betweenrades-in-arms, I admire you. Since I ran into this thing, I will definitely help you to the end. From now on, we are friends. My name is Ding Ning."

    Ding Ning stretched out his hand to hold Xiaoniu¡¯s palm which was covered with calluses. He decided to do something for Qian Yongjin¡¯s family and Xiaoniu, regardless of any return, just for his the innocent heart of being loyal to hisrade-in-arms.

 Chapter 119 Arduous Fight

    "You are Ding Ning? That one who saved a border guard in Diannan?"

    Niu Xiaoniu stared at him suddenly, with surprises and disbelief in his eyes.

    "Yes, I am Ding Ning. After dealing with this, I will go to the hospital with you to visit your old squad leader and see if there is any possibility of awakening him. Besides, maybe I can think of a way to cure you of your leg."

    Ding Ning did not expect that he was quite famous, shily rubbed his nose.

    Without showing off, being proud or patting on his chest to guarantee, he was only sincerely telling a possibility.

    He knew that these unyielding men didn¡¯t need any pity and sympathy. The pride in their bones determined that they would not ept charity from anyone.

    They were the real most lovable person. They protected our country in the rain of bullets with their bodies, and cast the soul of Chinese army of never giving in and neverpromising.

    "You are Ding Ning. God has eyes. God has eyes indeed. You don¡¯t know how famous you are in our army. Everyone is grateful to you. After the old squad leader had a car ident, I thought of you immediately. But I don¡¯t know how to contact you. You are a well-deserved hero in the eyes of all our soldiers."

    With sparkle in his eyes, Niu Xiaoniu talked incoherently as if he had seen his idol.

    "Do you know Wang Guoliang?"

    Considered an idol by someone for the first time, Ding Ning blushed, but he couldn¡¯t understand why Niu Xiaoniu¡¯srades-in-arms appreciated him.

    "Who is Wang Guoliang? I don¡¯t know." Niu Xiaoniu was a little confused.

    "Wang Guoliang is the border guard. You don¡¯t know him? What do you appreciate me for?" Ding Ning thought that this guy must be over-excited and full of nonsense.

    Niu Xiaoniu said with a simple and honest smile, "You mean the border guard who was saved by you. We don¡¯t know him indeed. Although we are neither in the same force nor the same unit, we are all Chinese soldiers who fight dauntlessly for protecting our country. Even if we have never met each other, we arerades-in-arms after all. You saved him, which means that you saved ourrade-in-arms. Therefore, each of us feels the same and is grateful to you for saving his life!"

    Ding Ning understood, but his face turned redder. He felt very ashamed. He had saved Wang Guoliang on the spur of the moment, but unexpectedly attracted the attention of so many soldiers.

    With a stream of warm blood gradually boiling in his chest, he carefully thought about what he could do to help these most lovable soldiers.

    "It is him. In the monitoring room, I saw him spoil our n."

    At this moment, there came Qiangzi¡¯s voice which was deliberately lowered. Niu Xiaoniu did not hear it, but Ding Ning heard it clearly. He turned around to see a group of punks holding baseball bats followed by Wang Cheng whose face was ferocious and a group of security guardse over here, "Xiaoniu, the trouble ising. Can you handle it?"

    "No problem. I am looking for the bastard to get even with him. Hees to find me just in time."

    At this moment, Niu Xiaoniu also discovered Wang Cheng and others. After taking off his uniform, he only wore a tight vest, revealing his muscles which made him look like a calf, with a fierce smirk on his face.

    "Okay, fight for it, and I will cheer you!"

    Ding Ning unscrupulously stepped back, but had already held a handful of silver needles in his hand and was ready to support him.

    He thought that he had better keep a low profile and pretend to be a feeble man without the strength to truss a chicken.

    "Don¡¯t worry, Doctor Ding. I will prevent them from hurting you."

    Niu Xiaoniu stepped forward to stand in front of Ding Ning. His momentum of pressing forward with indomitable would make Ding Ning secretly nod. He deserved to be a special soldier. Even if he was disabled, he was still a brave man who could hold back plenty of enemies.

    Wang Cheng and his fellows came here at this time, because after Xiaoniu repaired the monitor, Qiangzi did not leave and stared at the monitor waiting for Xiaoniu to drink the tea with drug.

    Seeing that their conspiracy was going to seed, Qiangzi didn¡¯t expect that someone broke in and stopped Xiaoniu from drinking the tea. Although he did not hear what they were talking about from the monitor, he realized that something went wrong and their n must have been seen through.

    At the thought that Xiaoniu would definitely retaliate against them after knowing that he was framed by them, he tremble with fear, so he instantly rushed to report it to Wang Cheng.

    After learning that their conspiracy was revealed, Wang Cheng was also extremely afraid. He knew how capable Xiaoniu was in fighting, and he was frightened.

    After thinking for a while, he gnashed his teeth and stamped his feet. He thought that he would rather have ast struggle than wait for Xiaoniu toe to take revenge on him.

    He directly called on a bunch of punks from the underworld and decided to beat Xiaoniu seriously enough to send him to the hospital. Anyway, there was no evidence of this matter, he could pretend that he didn¡¯t know anything about it.

    At the worst when exining it to the superior he could say that Xiaoniu got into trouble outside and they came to take revenge on Xiaoniu. It had nothing to do with him. Of course, he would never let Ding Ning, the chief culprit, go.

    However, when Wang Cheng saw that the guy who had spoiled his n actually came with Mu Zhenran, he felt a little hesitant, wondering whether he should let the guy go.

    However, he thought that his sister who was the vice president was on bad terms with Mu Yanran. Even if Mu Yanran knew it, his sister would be on his side, so he didn¡¯t need to be afraid of her.

    Besides, he did not intend to do it himself, but let the punks do it. He couldpletely stay out of the matter afterwards.

    Thus, he immediately retreated instead of advancing, and stood by with folded arms with a group of security guards. He had asked someone to shut down the monitor. After the punks knock out Xiaoniu, he would insidiously knock out all of his teeth and made him unable to lodge aint.

    After Xiaoniu was discharged from hospital after recovery, he had be the captain. Even if Xiaoniu lodge aint, he would not get into trouble with no evidence. Thinking of this, Wang Cheng could not help but reveal a sly smile.

    There were more than 30 punks headed by a bald man with a big gold ne and a ck dragon tattoo.

    Probably he had knew how capable Xiaoniu was in fighting, so he directly waved his baseball bat to hit Xiaoniu even without saying anything.

    Seeing their bald boss take action, the rest of the punks also shouted and rushed up, using their baseball bats to hit Xiaoniu.

    Without hurry, Xiaoniu stretched out his hawkbill-like big hand to grab the wrist of the bald head and twisted it. As the bald head screamed with the other hand on his wrist, the baseball bat had been captured by Xiaoniu.

    "Bang." The baseball bat drew an arc in the air, and hit on the face of the bald head.

    The bald head screamed with pain, covered his face, squatted down and howl sadly with tears and snots dripping down.

    Xiaoniu was not irresolute, lifting the baseball bat to hit his head. Unexpectedly, the bald head was not very good in fighting, but he had a rich experience. After realizing what was about to happen, he immediately rolled over to avoid being hit by the bat and squeezed his way out of the crowd under the protection of several younger punks.

    At this moment, those punks began to attack. With no time to chase him, Xiaoniu waved the baseball bat which heavily collided with the baseball bat of the ponytail punk who rushed in the forefront.

    "Bang." The ponytail punk felt his arms numb, and lost the grip of the baseball bat. Scared out of his wits, he turned and ran, but was hit by Xiaoniu with a bat on the back of his head. He rolled his eyes and passed out.

    "Fuck, go ahead to beat him to death."

    The bald head who had recovered covered his face, grimaced in pain and screamed exhaustedly with fierce sparkle in his eyes.

    No one knew where Wang Cheng found these punks who were obviously more fierce than the average punks. Even if Xiaoniu sessively knock out two of them, he still failed to make them retreat. They fearlessly shouted andunched attack on Xiaoniu.

    With sparkle in his eyes, Ding Ning realized that although the punks were not better than the average person in skills, they did well in cooperation.

    With the warning of the failure of the bald head and the ponytail, these guys even used tactics. Taking advantage of Xiaoniu¡¯s disability, they took turns to hit Xiaoniu in a circle. No matter whether they hit Xiaoniu, they immediately retreated without giving Xiaoniu a chance of closebat.

    Xiaoniu was capable in closebat, but after all the disability of his right leg was a disadvantage which had a great impact on his speed. After knocking out five punks sessively, he was finally attacked by two punks. He was heavily hit twice on the back, staggered and almost fell to the ground.

    "We got him. Attack!"

    The punks were in high spirits. They shouted, and rushed to Xiaoniu who hadn¡¯t stood firm.

    Ding Ning felt nervous and was about to take action, but heard Xiaoniu say with a hideous smile, "Bastards, you are tricked."

    "Ah..."

    With a series of screeches, the punks who rushed in the forefront were thrown backward, fell heavily and rolled on the ground with pain.

    Xiaoniu had muscle knots with bruises, but waved a baseball bat and rushed into the crowd with a bloodthirsty sneer on his face like a god of war and beat the punks off their feet and to uttering dreary cries and screams.

    "He is about to fail. Go ahead and continue attacking him!"

    The bald head was obviously scared out of his wits. He did not dare to approach, but was still yelling.

    Ding Ning frowned and thought that this bald head didn¡¯t have great strength, but he had good eyesight. Although Xiaoniu had valiantly knocked out a dozen of punks, he was hit by the baseball bats dozens of times, which made him severely wounded. The pain made his footsteps unstable and his face distorted.

    The experience of being a special soldier made his anti-strike ability and willpower far superior to those of ordinary people. At this moment, he was struggling with a perseverance, but he was obviously an arrow at the end of its flight and couldn¡¯t hold on long.

    At this moment, Xiaoniu suddenly screamed and rose in breaking a punk¡¯s leg with the baseball bat. The crisp sound of fracturing bones and the screams frightened other punks and made them freeze.

    Xiaoniu breathed heavily, but stood up straight. With a resolute face, he turned around and shouted to Ding Ning eagerly.

    "Doctor Ding, leave now. I will stop them."

    Ding Ning was stunned, and had an inexplicable nose acid. He felt heavy as if his chest was clogged with something, which made his eyes turn red. He didn¡¯t expect that Xiaoniu still intended to protect him even when he was unable to protect himself.

    Meanwhile, in order to keep a low profile, he watched him fight alone, which made him extremely guilty. He solemnly said, "Take a break, and leave it to me."

    "Doctor Ding, go, just leave. Leave it to me. I thought they were just ordinary people, so I was over-cautious for fear of really hurting them. I didn¡¯t expect to suffer a big loss. I won¡¯t show any mercy from now on. The old squad leader stays in Changjiang Hospital. Please try your best to help him, thank you."

    Xiaoniu said in a pleading tone. He exuded the terrifying murderous intent, and his eyes were bloodshot. His hardened awful aura made the punks tremble with fear. They were hesitant and didn¡¯t dare to step forward at the moment.

    Ding Ning nced at him with admiration. He knew that Xiaoniu didn¡¯t say that to make him leave. Before that, he still wondered that as a special soldier, Xiaoniu should not be defeated by a bunch of punks despite of his disability.

 Chapter 120 Fighting Skills

    Until now, Ding Ning realized that Xiaoniu knew that he had retired and the fighting skills he had learned enabled him to kill other easily. He had been over-cautious without using his killing skills for fear that he would identally kill someone. However, he suffered a big loss because of his disability.

    Now in order to protect himself, he finally decided to stop forbearing. He would definitely hurt them once he used his killing skills. It seemed that he was ready to take criminal responsibility.

    It made Ding Ning filled with grief and indignation. If he was not here today, such an unyielding real man who had not fallen under the guns of enemies would be ruined by these patriots" whom he tried to protect with all his heart and warm blood. This was so ironic.

    The bald head spat out a mouthful of bloody saliva, turned around to fiercely said to Wang Cheng, "Twenty thousand yuan isn¡¯t enough. I want one hundred thousand yuan."

    "Brother Niu, we¡¯ve agreed on twenty thousand yuan. You can¡¯t go back on your words, and you are out of line."

    Wang Cheng shouted with a bitter face. Twenty thousand yuan was already most of his savings. How could he raise one hundred thousand yuan?

    "Fuck out of line. So many buddies of mine have been wounded. Twenty thousand yuan isn¡¯t even enough for the medical expenses. Can it be possible that I¡¯ll help you handle the business with my own money?" The bald head said with fierce sparkle in his eyes.

    "Brother Niu, I have told you in advance that he was very capable in fighting. Your buddies are weak. It has nothing to do with me. Since we¡¯ve agreed on twenty thousand yuan, I¡¯ll pay twenty thousand yuan. If you don¡¯t care about the rules of the underworld, don¡¯t me me for telling brother Han about it."

    Wang Cheng who had a rich experience in the society immediately threatened him with his former boss brother Han with a vicious face.

    The bald head fixedly stared at Wang Cheng with a temperamental face. It seemed that brother Han was a big deterrent to him. With fierce sparkle in his eyes, Wang Cheng stared at him, unwilling to give in.

    "You are ruthless enough to threaten me with brother Han. OKay, when the mountain does not turn,the water turns. Buddies, let¡¯s retreat. I¡¯mpletely out of luck. I¡¯ll stop helping you."

    With an ashen face, the bald head turned round and shouted. The punks who were shocked by Xiaoniu and didn¡¯t dare to approach him stared vigntly at Xiaoniu and retreated slowly with baseball bats in their hands as if they had been absolved.

    "Huang Niu, what the fuck do you mean?"

    Wang Cheng was anxious. Xiaoniu was about to be defeated. Once the bald head retreated now, all the previous efforts would be wasted.

    The bald head smirked, shrugged and said fearlessly, "Sorry, I will give up both twenty thousand yuan and the job. I can¡¯t be considered out of line, right?"

    "Fuck you, Huang Niu. You break your promise."

    Wang Cheng stiffened his neck and red at him in anger.

    "I break my promise? Fuck you! I bring so many buddies here, and most of them have been wounded. Is it too much to ask you for some medical expenses?"

    Huang Niu ferociously pointed at Wang Cheng¡¯s nose and cursed loudly, "Pooh, you are so fucking shameless. Even if you tell brother Han, I¡¯m not in the wrong. I have plenty of buddies. At the worst I can leave Jinjiang District and earn my living in another ce. What can you do to me? I heard that your sister is the vice president of thispany. She¡¯s not only rich but also coquettish. Be careful that she will be assaulted someday, and you can¡¯t even find out who does that!"

    "Are you fucking threatening me?"Wang Cheng was anxious and angry at the same time, gripping the rubber stick in his hand.

    "What? Are you going to fight with me? Just go ahead and hit me in the head."

    Huang Niu tilted his neck to put his head close to Wang Cheng, squinting at him aggressively.

    Wang Cheng clenched his teeth tightly, anxious to hit his big bald head with the stick. However, at the thought that there were dozens ofpetent punks around the bald head while there were only six security guards around him, he immediately gave in.

    He changed his face and said with a greasy smile, "Brother Niu, it¡¯s hard for me to make a living. Let¡¯s say thirty thousand yuan. Thirty thousand yuan at most. That¡¯s all I have."

    "Ny thousand yuan. It can¡¯t be less. Otherwise, apart from the medical expenses for my buddies, I will be helping you for free."

    "It¡¯s too much. Let¡¯s say forty thousand yuan. I can collect it with other buddies." Wang Cheng pleaded with a bitter face.

    "No. In consideration of your situation, I can ept eighty thousand yuan. It can¡¯t be less."

    "Fifty thousand yuan. It¡¯s the most I can offer, and I have to borrow from my sister to get enough money."

    Wang Cheng said, while gnashing his teeth.

    "In consideration of the good rtionship between us, I can ept seventy thousand yuan. It absolutely can¡¯t be less."

    Huang Niu had a firm attitude and was ready to retreat at any time.

    With a temperamental face, Wang Cheng eventually said, "Brother Niu, if you can do me the honor, let¡¯s say sixty thousand yuan. If you can¡¯t, we can stop cooperation."

    Huang Niu pretended to be in a dilemma, but was actually overjoyed. Sixty thousand yuan was not a small sum of money. Although his buddies cried out with pain, in fact, apart from the one who had a fracture, other buddies were fine.

    In terms of the one who had a fracture, Huang Niu didn¡¯t need to pay for his treatment because the hospital was run by his family. After hesitating for a long time, he said reluctantly, "Okay, I can ept sixty thousand yuan, since we are good buddies."

    A group of younger buddies instantly had a great admiration for Huang Niu. They had seen shameless people, but had never seen someone so shameless like their boss.

    A moment ago, they were about to fall out with each other like gamecocks. Now, aftering to an agreement, they became buddies.

    Ding Ning did not take action, because he knew that soldiers like Xiaoniu were proud in their bones and Xiaoniu should get up from where he fell.

    After putting his hand on Xiaoniu¡¯s shoulder and confirming that he had no internal injuries, Ding Ning imported True Qi into Xiaoniu¡¯s body to help him quickly heal.

    Xiaoniu suddenly felt a st of cool air flowing through his body, and the pores all over his body extended. The wounds disappeared quickly and the power he had consumed was constantly restored.

    He nced at Ding Ning in surprise, with a great admiration in his eyes. Doctor Ding had miraculous medical skills indeed. It was no wonder that he could save the border guard and prevent him from amputation.

    Ding Ning smiled, sealed his nociceptive fibers with Meridian Severing Hand and said softly, "It¡¯s not worth being imprisoned for a group of scum. In two hours from now on, you won¡¯t feel any pain. Just feel free to fight. As long as you don¡¯t beat them to death on the spot, I guarantee that none of them will die."

    "Great. Now I can vent my spleen."

    Niu Xiaoniu pinched his arm in surprise and found that he didn¡¯t feel pain. He instantly opened his mouth wide in a grim smile.

    "Buddies, go ahead and beat the brat to death. I will take you to have a big meal tonight."

    Aftering to an agreement on price, Huang Niu immediately waved his hand in high spirits and gave an order.

    No one knew how Huang Niu trained his buddies. They were afraid of Xiaoniu before as if he was a tiger. Now ordered by Huang Niu, they pounced on Xiaoniu in excitement.

    Even the guys who had fallen to the ground got up and joined the battle regardless of danger.

    "Good. You should try my punches."

    Xiaoniu who didn¡¯t feel pain stood there like a bull without evading, shook his fists as big as bowls and knocked out one punk with a punch.

    Ding Ning secretly nodded. The fighting skills of Northeast Tiger Special Forces were really extraordinary. Every move was powerful with a great momentum and directly went for the vital part. The skills focused on subduing the enemy with a move and making him instantly lose hisbat power. Xiaoniu went easy on them, otherwise these guys could be killed by him with a punch.

    It was rumored that each special operations force had its own unique fighting skills which specially targeted at the enemy¡¯s vital part and focused on killing the enemy with one shot.

    Traditional Chinese medicine yed a big role in it. Every special soldier must first learn the basic knowledge of human muscle texture and joints in order to learn this kind of fighting skills.

    The soldiers who could use the fighting skills like using their arms were the best in the special forces. With theprehensive quality beyond that of other special soldiers, they could be the king of soldiers.

    From Xiaoniu¡¯s conversance when using the fighting skills, his super physical quality and his control of power, Ding Ning could tell that he must be a king of soldiers in the army.

    If it weren¡¯t for his disability which greatly reduced his flexibility, these around thirty punks could never be his opponent.

    Without feeling pain, Xiaoniu was like a fierce tiger out of the cage. He didn¡¯t even need a baseball bat and could use his fists to resist the bats like rain and soon beat the hell out of more than thirty punks.

    Huang Niu, Wang Cheng and others were so shocked that their eyeballs almost fell out. What the hell, how could he, who was exhausted like an arrow at the end of its flight a moment ago, be so fierce now?

    But soon, they had no time to be shocked. The strong fear made Wang Cheng¡¯s face distorted and his voice changed. He screamed like a woman, "Go ahead. If you don¡¯t want to die, go ahead and fight with him."

    The six security guards beside Wang Cheng were frightened with their legs shivering like a sieve, watching Xiaoniuing to them slowly but resolutely like an ancient god of killinging into the world. More than thirty punks had been knocked out. How dared they step forward to seek death?

    "My god, I¡¯m done. Brother Xiaoniu, it¡¯s none of my business. Wang Cheng forced us to frame you."

    "Yeah, yeah, every debt has its debtor. Brother Xiaoniu, Wang Cheng wants to be the security captain and is worried that you will take his position, so he forces us to frame you."

    "Brother Xiaoniu, I am wrong. I am scum. I should not associate with Wang Cheng. Please spare me this time."

    ...

    As the first security guard threw the rubber stick in his hand, knelt on the ground and kowtowed repeatedly, other security guards put down their weapons, knelt on the ground and kowtowed ceaselessly for mercy.

    Huang Niu swallowed a mouth of saliva and looked ghastly pale. Before Xiaoniu approached him, he knelt on the ground and said with a greasy smile, "Big brother, I¡¯m so blind that I have offended you. It¡¯s the bastard Wang Cheng who hired me to fight with you. Just me me for being tempted by money. I don¡¯t dare to do that any more. A great person like you isrge-hearted. Please let me go."

    Knowing that he was doomed, Wang Cheng kicked over Qiangzi and other security guards with a grim face and cursed loudly, "You are a group of wimps who dare to betray me. I will fight with you. Isn¡¯t he just a damn cripple? We have a group of people. Why should we be afraid of him?"

    He kept cursing loudly, while beating and kicking Qiangzi and others with madness on his face. Qiangzi and others cursed secretly with bitter faces, "Fuck, fight with him on your own if you are not a coward!"

    Just when everyone thought that he was going to fight with Xiaoniu, he suddenly turned around and ran away.

    Ding Ning was almost amused by him. This scum was quite smart. He took advantage of Xiaoniu¡¯s disability and thought that Xiaoniu was inferior to him in running.

    Unfortunately, it was impossible for Ding Ning to let him go. As the silver light which could barely be detectable shed, Wang Cheng fell on the ground.

    Xiaoniu originally thought that he couldn¡¯t catch up with him, and was upset secretly. Upon seeing that, he jumped up in high spirits and fell beside Wang Cheng. With a grim smirk on his face, he mercilessly trampled on Wang Cheng¡¯s head.

    "Son of bitch, you fall into such a situation today. Return my old squad leader¡¯s life."

    "Xiaoniu, no!" With his face changing greatly, Ding Ning knew that Xiaoniu intended to kill Wang Cheng. If he did that in public, he could not escape from the fate of being punished by thew.

    "Stop!"

    As they heard a crisp shout, a pretty woman in her early thirties came forward rapidly with an angry face.

    Niu Xiaoniu ignored her and trampled on Wang Cheng¡¯s face. Wang Cheng screamed with his face covered with blood.

    Meanwhile, Ding Ning felt relieved. Knowing that Xiaoniu was still sensible, he temporarily withdrew his strength. As long as Wang Cheng did not die, he could keep Xiaoniu¡¯s safety.

 Chapter 121 Reconciliation

    "Chengcheng!"

    The pretty woman screamed, pounced on Wang Cheng in panic, and took out a tissue in a flurry to wipe the blood on his face.

    Xiaoniu clenched his fists. At the thought of the tragic fate of the old squad leader, he couldn¡¯t vent the anger in his heart and wished that he could tear Wang Cheng to shreds. However, in a society ruled byw, he should pay with Wang Cheng¡¯s life if he killed Wang Cheng. He must not be impulsive.

    "Sister, it hurts, wuwuwu!" With his body twitching, Wang Chengy in Wang Juan¡¯s arms and cried with great grievances.

    "What is your name? Do you know that you¡¯vemitted a crime by beating people in public?"

    With anger in her eyes, Wang Juan stood up, pointed at Niu Xiaoniu¡¯s nose and bawled at him.

    With fierce sparkle in his eyes, Niu Xiaoniu pushed her finger aside and said coldly, "He¡¯s such a bastard. It¡¯s even reasonable to kill him."

    "Stay here and wait. I¡¯ll call the police and sue you for hurting people by intention."

    Frightened by his eyes, Wang Juan stepped back repeatedly, shouted fiercely, reached out to pick up her mobile phone and was about to dial.

    "Well, just call the police. Let the police see what your brother has done and who they should arrest."

    Xiaoniu who was not good with words blushed in anger, failing to talk with his eyes filled with anger. He was not afraid of being sued, but as a veteran, he was afraid of bringing shame to his former force if he was taken to the police station.

    On hearing Ding Ning¡¯s mystifying words, Wang Juan stopped. She knew what kind of person her brother was.

    Nevertheless, looking at Wang Cheng who looked miserable with his nose broken and his face covered with blood, she still asked agitatedly, "I don¡¯t know what my brother has done, but only see you beat people. You should pay the price."

    "Ding Ning, what happened? Why did youe here? I am looking for you everywhere."

    Mu Yanran went up to them quickly. Seeing Ding Ning and Wang Juan confront each other in the distance, she was shocked instantly and shouted loudly.

    When she came closer, she saw plenty of punks lying on the ground in disorder. With her face changing suddenly, she asked, "What happened?"

    "Vice president Mu, you know him? They beat my brother. You should exin it."

    At the sight of Mu Yanran, Wang Juan immediately became swollen with arrogance again, stood up and said in a questioning tone.

    Mu Yanran got a shock, and red at Ding Ning coquettishly. She couldn¡¯t tell how she felt, somewhat irritated and somewhat unusually sweet.

    Obviously, she mistakenly thought that Ding Ning called on people to beat Wang Cheng in order to vent her spleen.

    The punks lying on the ground must be called on by Ding Ning. But unexpectedly, the security guards of thepany were quite capable in fighting, and these punks were knocked out by them.

    "Vice president Wang, I think maybe there is some misunderstanding. Ding Ning,e and apologize to vice president Wang. We¡¯llpensate you as we should."

    Mu Yanran quickly winked at Ding Ning, squeezed out a smile and said to Wang Juan softly, "Vice president Wang, we are colleagues and get along with each other everyday. A great person like you isrge-hearted. Ding Ning is a distant cousin of mine, and he¡¯s young and aggressive. Please forgive him. I¡¯ll pay for all the medical expenses and give a red packet to vice captain Wang. Do you agree on this way of handling it?"

    With sparkle in her eyes, Wang Juan didn¡¯t expect that Mu Yanran who had always been arrogant and reserved would actually swallow her pride and admit her mistake for this young man.

    She spected about Mu Yanran¡¯s rtionship with Ding Ning with malice. A distant cousin? Such a deceitful lie! He was definitely a gigolo raised by this bitch who pretended to be lofty.

    It was no wonder that pursued by so many rich and sessful people during so many years, she just ignore them. It turned out that she had a gigolo in private. Taking a closer look, Wang Juan found that the gigolo was quite handsome.

    However, she and Mu Yanran were imcable enemies. How could she give up this opportunity to make her give in?

    She immediately said with a snort, "Do Ick money? Besides, do we have a close rtionship? No, I won¡¯t let it end like that. I must call the police!"

    "You..." With a furious look on her face, Mu Yanran said. If Ding Ning didn¡¯t get into trouble in order to vent her spleen, a person as arrogant as her would never humble herself before Wang Juan. But she did not expect that Wang Juan did not do her a favor at all, which made her shy and annoyed.

    Ding Ning knew that Mu Yanran had misunderstood, feeling both angry and moved. This silly girl tried to protect him before figuring out what had happened, but the feeling of being protected was really good.

    "Vice president Mu, I know that you are a good person, but things are not as you think. Doctor Ding, I¡¯m not good with words. Please exin it to vice president Mu."

    Xiaoniu scratched his head. Although he was a special soldier, he was still too nervous to talk in front of Mu Yanran.

    Ding Ning grinned, took out his mobile phone and handed it to Mu Yanran, "Sister, it¡¯s what happened."

    With Ding Ning¡¯s narration, the whole thing came to light. Mu Yanran was a little annoyed at the beginning that Ding Ning took the opportunity to call her sister, butter her face became increasingly cold.

    Besides, Ding Ning had the video taken by the mobile phone. Although there was no evidence of Wang Cheng framing the former security captain, the fact that he attempted to frame Niu Xiaoniu was unmistakable.

    Wang Juan¡¯s face was getting darker and darker. Mercilessly ring at Wang Cheng, who was lying on the ground and pretending to be dead, she said with a stiff and embarrassed smile, "Vice president Mu, we are colleagues, and my brother has been beaten. Let¡¯s handle it in the way you said before. I can pay for all the medical expenses. Is it okay?"

    "Do Ick money? Besides, do we have a close rtionship? No, I won¡¯t let it end like that. I must call the police!"

    The instant karma came quickly. Mu Yanran felt refreshed. She proudly raised her chin at a forty-five degree angle and returned Wang Juan¡¯s original words to her.

    Ding Ning held back hisugh. He didn¡¯t expect that Her Majesty was a person who sought revenge for the smallest grievance, but she looked so cute now!

    Wang Juan¡¯s face turned ashen and red at the same time. She bit her lips with disgrace flickering in her eyes, knelt on the ground and held Mu Yanran¡¯s legs in tears.

    "I just have a younger brother. I didn¡¯t educate him well. My parents died early. They asked me to take care of him before they died. It is me who didn¡¯t fulfil my duty as a sister. It¡¯s all my fault. I beg you to do me a favor and spare my brother this time."

    "What are you doing? Get up... get up quickly!"

    Mu Yanran was shocked. Her longstandingpetitor knelt on the ground and begged her. She had never experienced this scene before, instantly feelingpletely at a loss and trying to help her up.

    Unexpectedly, Wang Juan tightly held her legs, unwilling to get up, begging piteously while wailing bitterly.

    Mu Yanran was still too kind. Although she hated Wang Cheng to the core, she could feel Wang Juan¡¯s mood of caring for her brother. With the sense of mercy, she looked at Ding Ning for help.

    "I can¡¯t make the decision. After all, the victim is still lying in the hospital. We should think about his family. How can they make a living in future?"

    Ding Ning shook his head with a bitter smile. As a queen, she was too softhearted.

    Wang Juan was an unscrupulous person. She who was good at pretending was taking advantage of Mu Yanran¡¯s kindness by kneeling on the ground and begging her with tears. Once she had the opportunity to trample on Mu Yanran, she would never show any mercy. Mu Yanran was so merciful. Ding Ning really didn¡¯t know how she became the vice president.

    Seeing Ding Ning shaking his head, Mu Yanran sighed with a helpless look on her face, "Vice president Wang, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but Wang Cheng went too far. Captain Qian is still lying in the hospital and unconscious. His family count on him. How can they make a living without him?"

    "I¡¯ll pay, I¡¯ll pay for all the medical expenses of captain Qian and the living expenses of his family. Is it okay?"

    Wang Juan raised her tearful eyes, and said pitifully, "My brother can¡¯t go to jail. He is still young, even without a wife. If he is in jail, his life will bepletely ruined."

    "You can¡¯t bear to see your brother¡¯s life ruined. But in order to get the position of a security captain, he ruined captain Qian¡¯s life. Who will feel pity for captain Qian¡¯s family? His wife has no job, and his child was just born. They are both supported by captain Qian. How can they make a living without captain Qian? This is all caused by your brother. Shouldn¡¯t he be punished?"

    Ding Ning couldn¡¯t bear the rising anger and shouted loudly.

    "I willmunicate with his family. I will support his family and ask the best doctor to treat captain Qian. If he can never wake up, I am willing to take care of them for a lifetime."

    Wang Juan wiped the tears on her face and said with a pitiful attitude, "I will ask my brother to return to our hometown in the country, so that he will never step into Ninghai forever. I beg you to give him thest chance!"

    After finishing her words, Wang Juan began to kowtow desperately. As there came the squeaking sounds, her smooth forehead quickly turned purplish ck with blood.

    With the sense of mercy, Mu Yanran hurriedly stopped Wang Juan and looked at Ding Ning in earnestly hope, "Please help her!"

    Ding Ning¡¯s expression wasplex. No matter how scheming Wang Juan was, her care for younger brother still touched the softest part of his heart.

    Someone pitiful must have brought trouble to himself. Nevertheless, he was in a dilemma. If he let Wang Cheng go, he would be irresponsible for Qian Yongjin. It was not what he wanted to face.

    Xiaoniu also looked entangled. In his heart, he wished he could tear Wang Cheng to pieces. However, Seeing Wang Juan begging piteously, he was also inexplicably softhearted.

    He squatted down, held his head, punched the ground, and said in a low and muffled voice.

    "I can¡¯t make the decision. You should talk to my brother¡¯s wife. As long as she agrees to reconcile with you, I will also stop pursuing the matter."

    "Thank, thank you!"

    Wang Juan looked up in surprise and thanked them repeatedly. There were still blood and tears on her face, which looked startling. She didn¡¯t look like a superior capable woman who was the vice president of a bigpany, but just a poor woman who tried to protect her brother.

    "Roll out!" After Wang Juan helped Wang Cheng to go to the hospital, with nowhere to vent his anger, Xiaoniu yelled at the punks.

    "Roll out, I will roll out instantly!" Huang Niu was so funny. He really rolled out as if he had been absolved. He looked so adept at it, and must have done that many times.

    Meanwhile, his younger buddies had more guts than him. Theymely helped their immobilepanions to skulk out of there.

    "All of you go to change the shift immediately, and don¡¯t need to go to work from tomorrow."

    Mu Yanran disgustedly looked at the six security guards including Qiangzi, and said coldly. She then turned around to look at Xiaoniu and softly said, "You are the security captain from now on. I will tell the personnel managerter."

    "Thank you, vice president Mu!"

    Xiaoniu saw Qiangzi and others go to change the shift while bowing their heads in low spirits. There was no joy on his face, but some inexplicable sorrow.

    They were all wage earners who came to Ninghai from other ces. They were originally simple people, but be bad after doing evil things with Wang Cheng. In the end, they became the victim of their own evil deeds and returned to their original forms. It might be difficult for them to make a living in future.

    Although it was just a position of security guard, the sry was not much less than that of a white cor of a generalpany. The security captain could earn more than ten thousand yuan every month, otherwise Wang Cheng would not make a reckless move to get this position.

 Chapter 122 Complicated Wang Juan

    Ding Ning looked deeply at Mu Yanran without saying anything at all. But, Mu Yanran¡¯s eyes were guilty and she avoided his sight to hide a guilty conscience.

    Niu Xiaoniu had a simple character and did not think too much. But, how could Ding Ning not understand her intention?

    After all, Mu Yanran was still sticking up for Wang Juan. She eagerly drove Qiang Zi and others away, just in case.

    Even if Wang Juan did note to an arrangement with Qian Yongjin¡¯s family and they would like to rake up the past with Wang Cheng, without Qiang Zi and others, there would be no strong witnesses. Promoting Niu Xiaoniu would be another kind ofpensation.

    This woman, should he say that she was stupid, or that she had too much goodness? "Would a woman like Wang Juan feel grateful to you? If you coulde to an arrangement with her, and Wang Juan denied the arrangement, how would Qian Yongjin and his family live?"

    Ding Ning shook his head and sighed, he did not understand how such a clever woman would make this unwise move.

    "Captain Niu, now the security guards are not enough. You are also responsible for recruiting another group. Well done. Go to work!"

    Mu Yanran gently said to Niu Xiaoniu and this gentle attitude let Xiaoniu feel extremely ttered. He scratched the back side of his head and giggled as he went to work happily.

    But, before he left, he remembered to exchange contact information with Ding Ning. He was not too stupid.

    "You want to ask me why?" Mu Yanran calmly looked at Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning shrugged his shoulders, "I was going to ask. But, now, suddenly, I don¡¯t want to ask anymore."

    "Why?" Mu Yanran was a little puzzled.

    "You naturally have your reasons for doing this. If you are willing to tell me, you will naturally say and if you are not willing to tell me, it is useless to ask."

    "Forget it. I was going to tell you and suddenly, I don¡¯t want to say it anymore."

    Ding Ning was not curious and really didn¡¯t ask. That made Mu Yanran have a kind of depression that was hard on the cotton.

    Ding Ning suddenly asked, "After you went to see your General Manager Sun, what is the result of your talk?"

    Mu Yanran smiled wryly, with a helpless face, "Sometimes I really don¡¯t know what kind of person you are. As you expected, he is willing to sign you, but he does not agree that you freely arrange your time and wants to talk to you personally. I had a terrible quarrel with him and he is still not willing topromise. I can only ask you to convince him."

    Ding Ning oddly looked at her, "I persuade him? Who is he?"

    Mu Yanran¡¯s face was dumbfounded and she said with some shame, "He is my superior. Don¡¯t you want to be a jade carving master?"

    "He is your superior, but not mine."

    Ding Ning stared at her aggressively and said with a very serious look, "Sister, you need to remember. I promised you the conditions to be the jade carving master because of you, but not because of General Manager Sun, General Manager Wang or whoever. In my eyes, they are no better than shit. People who can make mepromise, are only those I care about."

    "You..."

    Mu Yanran¡¯s heart was in a panic and she was so overwhelmed that she avoided his sight. After a long time, she nerved herself and bravely looked at him, "Do you want to pursue me?"

    Ding Ning heard that and was dumbfounded. Beyond his expectation, Mu Yanran, who always deliberately avoided this question, took the initiative to ask and left him unprepared. For a moment, he did not know how to answer it.

    Mu Yanran¡¯s lips coldly drew a radian and she tly said, "Ding Ning, I am a very dangerous person. For your life, you¡¯d better keep away from me. I originally wanted to sign you, but now we cannote to an arrangement. So, just let it be. I¡¯m sorry you made the trip for nothing. Goodbye, oh, and never see you again."

    After that, she turned away and resolutely left. Ding Ning watched her back as she left and felt lost. He couldn¡¯t say he was upset and he couldn¡¯t say he was regretful. There was just a strange emotion spreading in his heart.

    Although he wanted to conquer this proud woman, he did not have any further thoughts. Just his desire to conquer was making trouble. Just taking liberties with her, asionally dating, having a heart-to-heart talk and being his confidante satisfied him.

    However, when Mu Yanran had put the problem directly on the table, he didn¡¯t know how to answer. Saying that he was chasing her? How could he let Ling Yun down?

    Shen Muqing and Xiao Nuo had been agonizing him, and somehow he provoked another woman. He must be addled.

    Until now, Ding Ning hadn¡¯t realized that he was a fucking yboy in his heart. He couldn¡¯t even figure out who he liked.

    Saying that he did not like Ling Yun would be a lie. Saying that he liked her did not give full expression to his view. But, when he saw other girls who excited him, he still could not help but want to get close.

    His feelings towards Shen Muqing and Xiao Nuo were the same. It was impossible to say that he did not like them. But saying that he liked them, he always felt that it seemed something was missing.

    When Mu Yanran didn¡¯t make it clear, he was always itching to stay with her, like a cat scratching his heart. But, once she made it clear, he was decidedly cowardly.

    Responsibility and obligation had be a gap that could not be crossed between them.

    Even if he and Ling Yun had the reality of husband and wife, his heart would still not remain. After all, he was engaged by his father, although he always felt that was an illusory thing.

    However, he was raised by his father from childhood. He had a sense of reverence to his taciturn father in his heart. He did not have the courage to fight against such an arrangement.

    He was distracted, Ding Ning agonizingly shook his head. Whatever. Things would eventually sort themselves out. He would just think about itter.

    He subconsciously shouted at the back of Mu Yanran who was already far away, "Even if you are a wild rose, I will pull out your thorns and let the pistil inside show."

    Listening to this almost provocative shout, Mu Yanran¡¯s figure paused and suddenly her steps quickened. There was a feeling of her fleeing in a hurry.

    Ding Ningughed in an unbridled way. He just felt happy and refreshed and his troubles were all gone.

    He hummed a tune and turned away shaking his head. When he passed the security guard¡¯s booth, he made an appointment with Xiaoniu to go to the hospital tomorrow to visit Qian Yongjin. Then, he left.

    In the deputy general manager¡¯s office on the sixth floor, Mu Yanran stood by the window and looked at the Land Rover which was leaving and driving away. The corners of her mouth went up and showed slight helplessness and she sighed faintly.

    "I hope you will shrink back from difficulties. Don¡¯t be overconfident. Anyway, I have already reminded you, don¡¯t me me when something happens."

    Forcing herself to stop thinking about the troubles brought on by Ding Ning, she remembered that General Manager Sun had just told her that in two days, a vice president from the head office would review the work of Ninghai Filiale and she was responsible for the reception of him, that made her agitated without rhyme or reason.

    It could be judged from General Manager Sun¡¯s ugly face and his excuse that he was in poor health and had to rest a few days was to avoid meeting the one who was going to review him and was the vice president who sessfully domineered him.

    This vice president obviously had ill intentions. General Manager Sun gave this awful mess to her, which really agonized her.

    "Hey, be gentler. Sister, are you really gonna drive me back to the countryside?"

    In the hospital, Wang Cheng, who had justpleted nasal bone restoration surgery, looked at Wang Juan pathetically.

    "Look at yourself, what have you done? Go back to your hometown in the countryside in two days!"

    Wang Juan was exasperated, disappointed, and just stared at him.

    "I won¡¯t go back. There is nothing except for a shabby house in my hometown. There isn¡¯t even a piece ofnd. What will I eat and drink after I go back? You drive me back if you just want to starve me. Before our parents died, they asked you to take care of me. How can you leave me alone?"

    Wang Cheng knew that their parents were his older sister¡¯s weak spot and immediately whined like a rogue.

    "Chengcheng, it is not that I don¡¯t care about you. This is to save you, do you understand? Take this bank card, there is 50,000 Yuan on it. The PIN is your birthday, you just go back to the countryside to stay out of trouble. After I deal with Qian Yongjin, you cane back then and I will arrange other work to you. Otherwise, you will be sued."

    Wang Juan said this with patience and took out a bank card and handed it to him. Even if her younger brother did not make a good showing, he was still her only younger brother.

    "Thank you, sister!" As soon as Wang Cheng heard there was money for him, he did not make any more noise and happily took the bank card. His eyes turned around. He was not that obedient, why would he go back to the countryside when he had money? Wouldn¡¯t he go wherever he could be unrestrained? And, also, that Niu Xiaoniu was very powerful and he could not punish him for the moment. But, the guy who had prevented him, he would not let him go. "Thank you, sister!" As soon as Wang Cheng heard there was money for him, he did not make any more noise and happily took the bank card. His eyes turned around. He was not that obedient, why would he go back to the countryside when he had money? Wouldn¡¯t he go wherever he could be unrestrained? And, also, that Niu Xiaoniu was very powerful and he could not punish him for the moment. But, the guy who had prevented him, he would not let him go.

    "Chengcheng, you are not young anymore, you should bring your mind back. This can be counted as a lesson. After this is calmed, I will arrange other work for you. You can¡¯t make trouble anymore. After you settle down, you should find a girl quickly and get married to start your career and have babies for our Wangs¡¯ so that I won¡¯t let our deceased parents down."

    Wang Juan persuaded in earnest. Wang Cheng always nodded obediently, but he was actually just absent-minded. The words went in one ear and out the other. His mind had already wandered.

    He was thinking about finding two girls that night to release his sexual desire and get rid of bad luck. Then he was gonna contact his former bad friends to punish the guy named Ding Ning.

    Wang Juan sighed. How could she not know that she was talking for nothing? This younger brother, who caused troubles, couldn¡¯t listen to her, and she had a strong sense of powerlessness in her heart.

    After she warned Wang Cheng to take a good rest, Wang Juan went out of the ward, took out her cellphone, and found a phone numberbeled "cousin".

    She wanted to press the dial key for a few times, but hesitated for a long time and still didn¡¯t press it. She faintly sighed and went to put the cellphone away.

    "Ring!"

    The phone ringing starttled her. When she saw the caller ID, her face became veryplicated, and the caller was her cousin.

    The bell rang for a long time, then Wang Juan bit her lower lip and picked up the phone, her voice became extremely cold, "Hello, what¡¯s going on?"

    "Little Juan, why did it take you so long to pick up the phone? I will go to Ninghai to inspect the work of Filiale in two days. I will arrive one day earlier than scheduled. We will be able to meet soon. Are you happy?"

    A mellow man¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone.

    "I know. Contact me once you arrive."

    After she indifferently hung up the phone, Wang Juan covered her mouth. Her body leaned weakly against the wall and slowly slid down. She silently sobbed, letting the tears flow and wet her shirt cor.

    This man, who was loved and hated by her, was her childhood sweetheart cousin from the same vige. He took her chastity when she was sixteen years old and she stupidly thought that she could live to old age with him, together.

    But, after all, he still betrayed their love. He was social climbing and went to Yuezhou to marry into and live with his bride¡¯s rich and powerful family.

    The saddest thing was that he had seeded in riding into the upper ss, but he did not let her, his first love, go. He had been keeping her as a mistress for a long time and did not allow her to marry.

    She hated it. There were countless times she was determined to stay away from this man. But, after all, she couldn¡¯t resist the torment of the cruelty of life and his sweet words. Especially with a younger brother who caused trouble all day long so that she had to humiliatingly lie under this man again and again and tried to cater to him.

    Did she still love him? Even she didn¡¯t know, maybe she still loved him. Otherwise, he would not always be the first person she wanted to call when she was in her most lonely and helpless time. Even though she never really called him. After all, he was a married man and it was not convenient to pick up his phone. She could only wait for him to take the initiative to contact her.

    Countless times she had midnight dreams and she always woke up crying from her sleep. In her dreams, she killed him personally, bing covered with his blood and crying in grief on top of his corpse.

 Chapter 123 The Deceit

    Love and hate sometimes blurred the mind, they were elusive and people could be lost in them, unable to make rational judgments.

    Just like Ding Ning at this moment, he became a parvenu with tens of millions of property in one day, so that he couldn¡¯t hold back the excitement in his heart and excitedly went to Changjiang Hospital. He wanted to pick Ling Yun up from work and to give her a surprise.

    However, he just saw Liu Junwei, who was holding arge bunch of roses, genteelly leaned in front of the car. He was smilingly saying something with Ling Yun which attracted the envious eyes of the people around.

    The nice car and beauty were attractive. But sometimes, the lethality of the luxury car and the handsome guy was more attractive.

    Ling Yun was very helpless. She didn¡¯t expect that Liu Junwei would suddenly appear in the hospital, brazenly holding the red roses representing love.

    In fact, she really wanted to throw the roses on this man¡¯s face. But although he held the flower, he did not say it was given to her, he only said that he was here to visit a friend. She could not get angry.

    She was still a little sorry for refusing Liu Junwei. Because of her politeness, she had to hypocritically be perfunctory. She just wanted to send him away as soon as possible and went back home early to wait for Ding Ning.

    Liu Junwei¡¯s split vision saw that Land Rover, which was found by the brothers of the Intelligence Division, was slowly driving into the hospital. After the sses, there was a shing smile of the sess of his conspiracy.

    "Ling Yun, it¡¯s really coincidental. I did not expect that you work in the Changjiang Hospital. I am here to visit a friend. Could you please help me hold the flowers? I¡¯m gonna go to the trunk to get something."

    Liu Junwei saw that Ling Yun was still a little hesitant, he shrugged his shoulders and continued to smile and said, "I know that you have a boyfriend, I naturally will not continue to harass you. I¡¯m really just to visit a friend, the gifts I bought are all in the trunk. It¡¯s not convenient to take things when I hold the flowers. Even if we are not friends, but we are still an acquaintance. Won¡¯t you be so stingy and not willing to offer this little help?"

    "Well, my mother did wrong about the blind date. I should apologize to you. Why not do you a favor!"

    Lingyun was always a careless person. She was not better than such a psychologist like Liu Junwei. Seeing that he said frankly, she had to take the rose smilingly.

    Then she watched him really taking out a lot of big and small gift boxes from the trunk and she felt even funnier about her suspicion in her heart.

    "By the way, I only know that my friend is in the cardiothoracic department of your hospital, but I don¡¯t know which exact ward does he live in. Could you please lead the way?"

    Liu Junwei took the gift boxes, but he really didn¡¯t have more space to hold roses. This was his good calction.

    Ling Ywun thought about it. Anyway, Ding Ning would have to go back after eleven o¡¯clock and she didn¡¯t care about dying this short time. She immediately outspokenly said, "No problem, just as my apology to you."

    "Don¡¯t say this, it¡¯s my fault letting your boyfriend misunderstand you. Do you need me to exin it to him?"

    Liu Junwei locked the car door and walked to the inpatient department with Ling Yun side by side.

    "No, he is not so narrow-minded. Right, is your friend a female?"

    Ling Yun was not willing to discuss with him about Ding Ning and changing the topic of conversation.

    "Yeah, this friend is my junior female schoolmate when I was studying abroad. Her father was the former deputy executive of your hospital. However, some time ago, something happened and she was unlucky and just returned to China..."

    Ling Yun was a bit stunned, "Are you talking about Li Wenwen?"

    "Gee, do you know her?"

    Liu Junwei asked deliberately in surprise.

    "Well, don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve just heard of her, the victim of the street gun battles which caused a sensation and happened a few days ago!"

    Due to the car theft incident, Ling Yun instinctively had some guilty conscience against Li Wenwen.

    "Yeah, I thought that things like street gun battles will only happen in western countries. I don¡¯t expect that there is actually such a big y in China actually. It is really incredible."

    Coming to the front of the elevator, Liu Junwei pressed the button to wait for the elevator, and said with emotion.

    "Ring!"

    Ling Yun¡¯s phone suddenly rang, she picked up the phone and saw the caller ID was Ding Ning, that made her suddenly feel guilty. She quickly made a gesture of shut up to Liu Junwei and picked up the phone. "Hello!"

    "Where are you? What are you doing?"

    Ding Ning¡¯s voice was very calm, no different from usual.

    "I am still in the unit, I am handing over to Elder Sister Li. How about you? What are you doing?"

    Ling Yun¡¯s heart tightened and subconsciously lied. She knew that Liu Junwei was the most hated person of Ding Ning, and how could she dare to tell the truth to him?

    "Ling Yun, good for you. You¡¯ve deceived me again and again. I¡¯m supposed to give you a surprise, but beyond my expectation, it is a scare. So I¡¯m not gonna disturb you from love and romance."

    Ding Ning hung up the phone after he had finished his words without any reason.

    "Hello, hello, you..."

    Ling Yun¡¯s face changed dramatically, and she seemed to think about something and turned around and saw. She just saw that Ding Ning was turning back and walked out, and the anger in his back could be felt through the distance.

    "Ding Ning, please listen to my exnation!"

    Ling Yun looked pale and put the roses into Liu Junwei¡¯s arms. While yelling, she chased outward in a hurry but did not pay attention to the sinister smile showed by Liu Junwei¡¯s at his corners of the mouth.

    When Ling Yun chased out of the building, Ding Ning had already got on the car. He didn¡¯t even look at her and drove away.

    "Ding Ning... Ding Ning..."

    It seemed that Ling Yun¡¯s heart was hollowed out, she shouted madly. Her mind went nk. "What should I do? What should I do?"

    She regretted why shey. If she honestly told the truth, even Ding Ning was a little unhappy, he would not be so angry and not listen to her exnation.

    "Exnation, right, exnation. Call him. Call him and exin."

    Ling Yun took out the phone hurry-scurry and kept calling Ding Ning¡¯s phone. It was connected but directly hung up. She then called again and was hung up again. She continued to call... Shut down!

    Ling Yun kept calling the phone with madness, but the cold sound of the shutdown was alwaysing from the other end, just like her cold heart at the moment.

    "I¡¯m very sorry, I didn¡¯t expect that it will be like this. Sorry, really sorry. If it weren¡¯t for me..."

    Liu Junwei¡¯s apologetic voice rang in her ear. Ling Yun turned her head nkly and looked at his sincere face. She didn¡¯t know what feeling was it in her heart.

    "Forget it, it has nothing to do with you. You are not intentional."

    Ling Yun couldn¡¯t transfer her anger on him. She could only feebly wave her hand. "Go to see your friend by yourself. I am a little sick. I¡¯ll go back home."

    "Would you just wait for me for a while? I will send you back. I¡¯m a little bit worried about your current state..."

    "Not necessary, goodbye. Well, it¡¯s better not to see you again!"

    When Liu Junwei had not finished his words, he was interrupted by Ling Yun. And then she turned around and was leaving.

    Looking at Ling Yun absent-minded back, Liu Junwei¡¯s muscles on his face twisted, revealing a savage smile, whispering in a low voice, "Are you painful? Do you despair? Telling you, this is just the beginning. Ding Ning, I will take everything that belongs to you and let you experience my current mood."

    In the chairman office of the Longteng Group, Ding Qianlie crossed the legs, the index finger hit the table with rhythm and she listened to the information collected by Lu Jianren and reported by a pretty female assistant with no expression on her face.

    Liu Junwei, male, Han nationality, now 28 years old, came from Ninghai. Parents died early. He grew up at uncle¡¯s home from childhood and had good grades from primary school to high school. IQ and EQ were both very high. He was a veritable top student.

    He had an excellent grade in the college entrance examination and was the top student in science of Ninghai. He had enrolled by the Stanford University of the U.S. without an examination and studied in the Department of Psychology. At the age of 26, he returned to China after obtaining a master¡¯s degree.

    With the help of his uncle, he got the venture capital fund and founded the Yige Clothing Company, which main business was fashion brand, together with Brandon White from the U.S., whom he met during his studying abroad.

    In just one year, thepany had a market value of hundreds of millions and became an uprising star in the Ninghai business circles.

    It was strange that when thepany¡¯s business was flourishing, Liu Junwei suddenly handed over the management rights to Brandon White, retired behind the scenes and became the shareholder who held thergest shares but did not participate in the operation.

    Family rtionship: father: Liu Jianzhong, a native of Ninghai; mother: Wang Mingxia, came from Dongshan Province, both died in a car ident when Liu Junwei was 12 years old.

    Uncle: Liu Jianguo, 55 years old, Chairman of the Board of Ninghai Shenglong Group; aunt: Wang Mingying, 52 years old, full-time housewife; cousin: Liu Yingying, 19 years old, a sophomore at Ninghai Jiaotong University.

    The first barrel of gold of Liu Jianguo when he early started the business was from the loan of house mortgage of his older brother Liu Jianzhong. The two brothers had deep feelings, and Liu Jianguo only had one daughter. So after the death of his older brother and sister-inw, Liu Junwei was adopted by him and regarded as his own and cultivated all-out. There were rumors that Liu Jianguo intended to let Liu Junwei inherit the Shenglong Group but was rejected by Liu Junwei and he only borrowed five million from Liu Jianguo as a venture capital fund, which had been returned after Yige Company was on the right track.

    The female assistant reported here and looked up at Ding Qianlie and continued, "It is worth noting that Liu Junwei¡¯s partner, Brandon White, is a very talented costume designer. Yige Company can have today¡¯s achievements must be rted to him. ording to the information provided by our group¡¯s overseas branches, this White is the first sessor of the Brandon family in Los Angeles. The Brandon family is very influential in Los Angeles, mainly engaged in the research and development of chemical industry and bioengineering. White was extremely artistic from childhood and extremely rebellious. He followed Liu Junwei to China starting a business and gave up his heirship, which made the Brandon family extremely angry and announced the cancetion of his heirship."

    The female assistant hesitated, "Interestingly, theprehensive information and various indications show that Brandon White is likely to be a homosexual and Liu Junwei, who made him give up his heirship and not willing to leave, is likely to be his lover. But their rtionship is very secret, and now it is only the spection and there is no conclusive evidence to prove Liu Junwei¡¯s sexual orientation."

    "Finished? Why would he investigate my younger brother?"

    Ding Qianlie frowned, it could be seen that this female assistant was someone she absolutely trusted. Otherwise, she would not call Ding Ning younger brother in front of her.

    After listening to the report of gossip that Liu Junwei was probably a gay, the news she most wanted to know was not mentioned, which made her very dissatisfied.

    "Because of the urgent time, these are all the information we have. The detective named Lu Jianren can only investigate these superficial things. It is rted to the safety of the young master. I have used the staffs of Sk who are specially responsible for tracking Liu Junwei to find out why he would investigate the young master."

    The female assistant said clearly and logically, "ording to the information we have at present, on the surface, it seems that Liu Junwei fell in love with Miss Ling Yun at first sight so that he aims at the young master. But after analyzing theprehensive data by three Think Tanks, this possibility is only 1.73%. We all agree that there must be some unknown reasons, but the information we have now is not enough to analyze his true motives."

    "Then continue to investigate, you must find out the real reason. Lisa, you as the brain of the First Think Tank, should clearly know that my younger brother is the real master of the Longteng Group. I am just managing it on his behalf. Sooner orter, Longteng Group will be handed over to him, so he is your real boss. I hope that you can pay attention to it from the heart and remove all obstacles for him."

    Ding Qianlie warned with a serious look.

 Chapter 124 The Surveillance

    "Chairman, is it worth to treat him like this? Why..."

    Lisa¡¯s face showed a look that she was not convinced and said.

    "Shut up, Lisa. I don¡¯t want to hear this for the second time. If there is a next time, you just take the initiative to resign!"

    Ding Qianlie burst into anger, coldly berated and interrupted her words. Seeing Lisa injuredly lowered her head and dared not to speak anymore, she just rxed her mood and said softly, "You are not me, you don¡¯t understand. Remember, you must treat the young master the same as treating me. Do you know that?"

    "I know, Chairman!"

    Lisa responded in a low voice, but did not leave immediately and showed a look of hesitation.

    "What? What else? If you have nothing, go out."

    Ding Qianlie frowned. He was busy reading over the documents and asked without raising her head.

    "Today, the young master went to the medicinal materials market and the antique street and made a lot of noise."

    Lisa hesitated but still decided to say it.

    "Oh, tell me."

    It seemed that as long as Ding Ning was involved, this goddess of business circles who was always decisive would be a small woman who liked gossip. She stopped her work with interest and was eager to listen.

    Lisa detailedly told what happened to Ding Ning in the market of gambling on stones.

    After listening, Ding Qianlie did not say a word and waved her hand to let Lisa go.

    After Lisa went out, Ding Qianlie¡¯s serious corners of the mouth drew a smile. "I see. My younger brother likes the queen. What a coincidence. I¡¯m also a queen. Haha, Mu Yanran, it seems that I¡¯m gonnapete with you to see who is the real queen."

    "Tock! Tock! Tock!" There was a knock on the door.

    "Come in!" Ding Qianlie stopped smiling, sat up straight and responded.

    Lisa pushed the door and came in again. "I just received the news that Liu Junwei went to the hospital where Miss Ling Yun is working. The whole process is like this."

    "What do you think?"

    After listening to the whole process of the thing, there was no change could be seen from Ding Qianlie¡¯s face and she calmly asked.

    "ording to the pictures sent back, the Third Think Tank confirms that Liu Junwei was deliberate. Especially after Miss Ling Yun sadly left, the expression of hatred and happiness on his face more confirms our judgment. But because the too far surveince distance and the angle problem, we can¡¯t hear what he is saying. But after being identified by the lipnguage expert in the Think Tank, although it can¡¯t bepletely restored, it can be affirmed that Liu Junwei is really targeting the young master. But we don¡¯t know why he has such a big hatred for the young master."

    After listening, Ding Qianlie said nothing, but the coldness emitted from her body was more strong which made Lisa feel cold from the heart. She knew that this young legend of business circles really got angry.

    "Okay, I know. You can go out."

    Lisa, who thought that Ding Qianlie was going to do something, looked at her stunnedly, "Chairman, don¡¯t we need to do something?"

    "No, just continue to monitor. Liu Junwei is a whetstone for him. How can a man grow up without experiencing setbacks? Growing up is a word with pain though. You tell Knife Scar to guarantee the absolute safety of the young master. When he is not in life danger, don¡¯t take any actions. Some things still have to be handled by himself."

    The wise emotion shed in Ding Qianlie¡¯s eyes. She rationally made the decision.

    "But, Chairman, Knife Scar had alreadyined to me for a few times. The young master¡¯s vignce is horribly strong. But if Knife Scar is not smart, he will almost be discovered by the young master several times. Now he dares not to approach the young master within a kilometer. Otherwise, he will definitely be discovered, which will bring a lot of troubles to his work."

    Lisa¡¯s unsmiling face unusually showed a smile, it seemed that it was a rare enjoyment for her when she saw Knife Scar, who was always known as grimness and seriousness,ining.

    "Oh, Knife Scar is a Death Hunter from the Death Hunter Camp which is known as no any survivor of ten thousand people. He also experienced the baptism of war in the war zone in the Middle East and Africa for nearly eight years. It is not too much to say that he climbed out of the dead people. The most top special forces in each country are allme ducks in his eyes. How can he feel difficult even tracking the young master?"

    Ding Qianlie was really surprised. In her cognition, his younger brother Ding Ning was a little doctor who could do martial arts and had good medical skills.

    "I don¡¯t know that. You know, I make a living by my brain. I don¡¯t have the same thought with the brawny warrior like Knife Scar."

    There was a very slight hidden bitterness in Lisa¡¯s mocking mood.

    Ding Qianlie knew her mind very well and smiled and nced at this assistant, who was called her subordinate but as intimate as her sister, and joked, "How? That wood has not understood yet, eluding you everywhere?"

    "Who cares, humph, just an idiot with a lot of brawn and simple brain."

    There was a blush on Lisa¡¯s pretty face and she said, speaking one way and thinking another.

    "You, you, you are all good, but just too proud. Obviously, you like him but still do not want to take the initiative to say, just want to wait for him to take the initiative to say that he loves you. You know about Knife Scar who is a blockhead. At this rate, I don¡¯t think you will be able to get to him for the whole life. The world has changed early. Why can¡¯t women take the initiative? Do you want me to help you? Give you some medicine to get him and then, what has been done cannot be undone. ording to Knife Scar¡¯s character, he will never let you down."

    Ding Qianlie bateringly looked at her shy face and made fun of her.

    "Chairman, you... You just make fun of me, I... Don¡¯t want that. Well, we don¡¯t talk about private affairs in office hours. If there is nothing, I¡¯ll just go out."

    Lisa¡¯s pretty face blushed destructively and she twisted her booty and ran away. The licentiousugh of Ding Qianlie went through her ears which made her shy and annoyed and she stomped. Her big boobs shaking made thepany employees passing by transfixed and their sight fixed.

    Lisa was the second ice goddess of the Longteng Group in addition to the first goddess, the Chairman. She was the sexual fantasy object of all male employees and the focus of jealousy and reverence of all female staffs.

    She would not treat any man with a kind and pleasant countenance and be concentrating on her work, just like a robot without any feelings. No one had ever seen her so shy and charming look like a little woman. Although they dared not have any idea, they would never miss the chance to secretly satisfy their craving of eyes.

    "See what, do you still want your jobs or not?"

    Lisa, who was ashamed, looked at the ugly performance of these guys who almost drooled, quickly recovered the state of the cold beauty and berated seriously.

    Those employees retracted their heads, wiped their saliva, showed their smiles, nodded and bowed and took back their sights. They left without squinting. If they really riled this woman who was a favorite with the chairman in power, they had to beid off in minutes.

    Lisa gnashed her teeth and whispered, "Damned Knife Scar, I don¡¯t believe you will not have a crush on me at all. Humph!"

    Ding Ning was utterly confused, driving the car around without a purpose. Every call from Ling Yun made him more and more get angry, and he did not hesitate to hang up and shut down.

    Humanity was really not worth testing! He thought that he was not a stingy man. Even if Ling Yun took Liu Junwei¡¯s roses andughed and talked to go to the inpatient building with him, he was not really angry.

    Phoning her, he just wanted to see if Ling Yun would take the initiative to confess. As long as she told the truth, he would believe her even without the exnation.

    About Ling Yun, he still believed that she had nothing to do with Liu Junwei, but Ling Yun was still lying, which made Ding Ning have full of anger in his heart.

    If two people were together, they could not even be honest, then what was the meaning of being together?

    His mind was in the whirl and he unconsciously came to the Banwan Vi. There was still an hour before the agreed treatment time, but he still directly drove in.

    Those security guards who acted like snobs would never stop him again, they opened the gate on their own initiative and nodded and greeted him with a ttering smile.

    Ding Ning narrowly refrained from the agitation in his heart, had a small talk with a reluctant smile and went to Shen Muqing¡¯s house directly.

    "What¡¯s wrong with you? Your face looks a bit ugly."

    After the demure Shen Muqing opened the door, she immediately noticed that there was something wrong with his mood.

    Ding Ning suddenly held her in the arms, his chin pressed on her shoulders, he closed his eyes and said with a hoarse voice, "Please don¡¯t talk, let me hold for a while."

    The fragility after the injury showed at the moment by the man, who had always been full of confidence and it seemed that there was nothing that could bother him, made Shen Muqing suddenly feel pain from the heart.

    She stretched out her white beautiful fingers and massaged his temple, without asking anything, just let him hold tightly without closing the door, which attracted the envious or scornful or jealous or angry eyes of the people passing by.

    But for Shen Muqing, what if it had been seen by people all over the world? She, Shen Muqing, was unique, she never cared about the profane eyes.

    In the parking lot not far from the vi, a Maserati was quietly parked, and Chenxi looked at the scene from the open car window with a telescope and the little delicate face had begun to contort with anger.

    "This damned little doctor can be seen everywhere, and Sister Muqing is not aware of shame, even she is having a love affair stealthily, she is not taboo and open. I really don¡¯t know why my brother would like her. Except that she is sick, she is so shameless. Damned little doctor, you just wait for me, I will never let you go."

    But what she didn¡¯t know was that in the Hummer which was only a few car spaces far from her, Knife Scar looked thoughtfully at her and whispered, "Go to investigate what is the matter with this woman?"

    "Copy that, Brother Knife Scar!"

    A man in the ck shirt expertly took out the pinhole camera and pretended to go for a walk and passed by the Maserati, clearly taking a picture of Chenxi¡¯s look.

    "Okay, thank you!"

    Ding Ning smelled Shen Muqing¡¯s mild body scent, and the depression in his heart quickly dissipated, releasing his hand to reveal a sincere smile.

    The woman in front of his eyes was like a purling clear spring, who had the ability to wash all his troubles, to make his soul peaceful and to make him calm and concentrated.

    "There is nothing to thank for, I am your confidante. If you are not happy, you can just talk to me!"

    Shen Muqing teasingly rolled her eyes to him, and her smile was like an orchid in the empty valley, exuding the refreshing aroma of.

    "Your smile is beautiful."

    Ding Ning sincerely appreciated, all the troubles in his heart were swept away.

    "Do you mean that I am ugly when I am not smiling?"

    While Shen Muqing closed the door, she made fun in a rxed tone.

    "Of course not, you are beautiful whether you smile or not. But when you smile, you are the most beautiful."

    Ding Ningplimented like a kiss-ass.

    "Glib-tongued!" Shen Muqing grumbled in a shy manner and said, but the slightly raised curve of the corners of the mouth indicated that she enjoyed this praise.

    "You haven¡¯t tasted, how do you know that my tongue is glib..."

    Ding Ning dallied with her habitually. He suddenly reacted that it seemed this sentence was not appropriate when his words were not finished yet. Not only that she had tasted, but also a tastingsting one hour, and she had to continue to taste it for a month. He immediately shut his mouth awkwardly.

    There was an attractive blush on Shen Muqing¡¯s face. She shyly lowered her head and said nothing. She had some subtle expectations for the uing raunchy treatment.

 Chapter 125 The Abduction

    "Did you go shopping? How did you buy so many... Uh!"

    After entering the room, Ding Ning felt a little embarrassed and saw that there was a pile of boxes stacked on the sofa which had not been able to open. He easily picked up a box, but when he saw the contents of the box in his hand, he was immediately more embarrassed. What the fuck, it was women¡¯s close-fitting lingerie and it was a kind of sexy lingerie.

    "Don¡¯t look..."

    After entering the room, Shen Muqing realized that something was wrong. She didn¡¯t have time to put the lingerie she had just bought away, and they were openly lying on the sofa.

    But when she reacted and shouted don¡¯t look, it was alreadyte. Ding Ning, this quick-handed geek not only picked it up but also looked carefully.

    In particr, she didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her. She bought the legendary sexy lingerie with a whimsy. The skimpy style made her feel shameful even just looked, not to mention being looked at by a man in hand.

    After all, it was close-fitting clothing. She prepared to take it out and clean it, then wore it. She didn¡¯t expect that she just opened a few, Ding Ning suddenly came. The arrival of an hour earlier made her unprepared and had no time to put it away.

    This made her ashamed and she hoped to disappear. She hurriedly grabbed it and hid it behind herself. The blush on her face was like bleeding, and she lowered her head and dared not to look at Ding Ning.

    Looking at Shen Muqing¡¯s shy look, Ding Ning couldn¡¯t help but be mischievous, winked and made fun of her, "I never thought that my confidante is so interesting."

    "No... It¡¯s not what you think. This... This is... I bought it for my friends. I never wear it like this."

    Shen Muqing was bewildered and hurriedly exined. Her heart was full of shame and uneasiness. She let her imagination run wild. "Would he think that I was a profligate, shameless and unrestrained woman?"

    "Oh, what kind do you usually wear?"

    Ding Ningughed. "This girl was so cute." So he pretended that he did not believe and snickered.

    "I usually wear this kind. If you don¡¯t believe, you can look."

    Shen Muqing, who was anxious to save her image, had already lost her usual wisdom. Lest Ding Ning did not believe, she picked up a few boxes from the sofa and tore them and gave him the white underwear of pure cotton as proof.

    When she found Ding Ning¡¯s entric face, she realized that she had done another stupid thing. She shyly threw away the underwear in her hand and covered her face. She snorted and ran back to the room on the second floor like fleeing, and rushed to the bed. Pulling over the quilt to cover her head, her heart thumped and her face burned hot.

    "What was wrong with me? How could I do such a thing, showing him the most close-fitting underwear? Although it was just bought, not the original taste... Bah, what was the original taste? What was I thinking?"

    "Would he think that I was seducing him? God, what to do? What to do? I really lost face."

    Ding Ning was so depressed and secretly cursed himself that his hand and his mouth were out of control that he even forced Shen Muqing to be defeated and flee, who had always been so demure and pure. If her heart attack was caused and had an ident, then that was over the line.

    But at the moment, he was so embarrassed to face her. He pricked up his ears and listened carefully to the movement upstairs and found that she was only too shy and there was nothing else strange, then breathed a sigh of relief.

    Looking at the messy underwear on the sofa, Ding Ning scratched his head and felt very embarrassed. It seemed that she wanted to take it out for cleaning. After all, it was close-fitting clothing. It was necessary to wash it for the first time wearing. Anyway, he was idle now and could simply do it for her.

    Ling Yun was careless, and she could not do housework. Sometimes when Ding Ning washed clothes, he would help her wash her clothes by the way. He and Ling Yun both didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with this.

    Smothering the imagination in his heart, he put a few pure white underwears into the cylinder washing machine and started washing. Then he put the packing box into the trash can, hummed and went into the bathroom to take a bath.

    But he did not think that even if Ling Yun was so careless, she would never let him help wash her underwears.

    After all, a man helped a woman wash the most close-fitting clothing, the meaning was very special.

    Shen Muqing calmed down the mood and pretended to beposed and went downstairs, watching the washing machine tumbling, and she blushed again.

    Listening to the sound of the water in the bathroom and the hum of Ding Ning, Shen Muqing suddenly had an impulsion to cry, not because of shyness, but because of a kind of warmth spread in her heart.

    From small torge, because of this damned disease, even her closest family looked at her with a distressed and pity view which was not for looking at the normal people.

    This kind of view made her very resistant, so she didn¡¯t like to stay with them. She would rather go to Ninghai alone, stayed alone in the big house and read quietly, and would not let anyone apany her, even the closest mother was no exception.

    Only Ding Ning, he was different. He never treated her as a patient but regarded her as a friend, as a woman he admired and even liked and as a normal person. She had never experienced this feeling.

    She had suspected that because Ding Ning could cure her illness and made her have some kind of feeling of dependence, she mistakenly thought that she liked him. At this moment, a casual move of Ding Ning let her know that she really liked him, even wanted to set up a family with him.

    Yes, to set up a family. A family, which did not need to be very big, but there was a man apanying her, who was willing to cook and doundry for her, willing to treat her as a normal woman, and asionally dallied with her and took advantage of her.

    Such a man, she would not miss and did not want to miss. It was not about money, not about interests, not about power and not about status, just because of simple liking.

    How did Ding Ning know that his casual act touched the softest ce in Shen Muqing¡¯s heart, so when he finished the shower and started to treat her, she took the initiative to send a kiss, which almost let Ding Ning cannot hold having sex with her.

    Noticing Ding Ning¡¯s embarrassment, Shen Muqing showed a sly smile like a little fox. The road to love was a long way to go. She liked him but wouldn¡¯t tell him because she knew the principle that haste made waste.

    She could feel that Ding Ning¡¯s heart was not belonged to, perhaps his EQ was not low, but that was definitely not in direct proportion to his IQ. Facing the feelings, he was more like an ignorant young person, nkly did not know what to do.

    Shen Muqing felt that she was very lucky. She thought that her life was short, but it was changed because of the appearance of Ding Ning. The love that she had always been expected, seemed to be no longer so unreachable.

    Although Ding Ning once again refused her invitation to stay, she was somewhat lost, but she did not show it. She sent him to the doorway as usual, just like a gentle and virtuous little wife sent her husband to work, and helped him sort the messy clothes out.

    She was a very smart woman, wise and transparent, and understood that some small habits that had been formed unconsciously made men have a sense of belonging. Thepetition between her and Ling Yun had started from this moment.

    What made her most happy was that it was unknown why Ding Ning disobeyed the order of his teacher and taught her the rule of breathing. Did this mean that the bnce in his heart had begun to tilt toward her?

    After sending Ding Ning away, Shen Muqing took a shower and quietly lying on the bed, feeling the refreshing feeling brought by the rule of breathing, and even fell asleep without knowing it. Not knowing what was dreamed, her beautiful face showed a sweet and happy smile.

    Ding Ning almost exhausted his greatest perseverance so that he could refuse the invitation to stay of Shen Muqing. This girl¡¯s sudden initiative made him almost out of control several times. He was afraid that he would be a beast when he stayed in the evening. Well, although rejecting a big beauty¡¯s invitation to stay would be worse than a beast.

    He liked the feeling of being with her which made him veryfortable. Even if he frivolously dallied with her, she would not be angry. It was more like a kind of love between husband and wife for many years. Her soft whispers, quiet and peaceful character would always invisibly make him forget all the troubles and get the freedom of the heart.

    He felt that he was on the verge of danger at the moment and if he took a further step, he would have something unspeakable with her. If he could take a step back, he would be unhurried and free among so many the beauties.

    "Had I already degenerated into a yboy who did not have a certain partner among the so many beauties?" Ding Ning couldn¡¯t help but have a wry smile. But when he thought about Ling Yun, his heart began to be dull pain.

    Driving on the brilliantly illuminated Ninghai street, he suddenly found that he did not have any sense of belonging to this bustling metropolis. He preferred the simple environment of his hometown, simple and quiet, which made the heart feel peaceful.

    "Creak."

    A blue Ferrari drove past his car, suddenly speeding up and turning right, forcibly overtaking to his front and then abruptly slowing down. He mmed the brakes on and stopped so that narrowly, there wasn¡¯t a rear-end collision. He was frightened in a cold sweat.

    Before he could open the window to greet the other¡¯s 18 generations of ancestors, there was a hand extended from the Ferrari¡¯s window and defiantly gave him the middle finger.

    "Are you nuts?"

    Ding Ning had seen this kind of Drag Racing Group, who made troubles out of nothing, for many times. He shook his head and was toozy to argue with such the wiseacre guy, continued to start the vehicle and ignored the boring guy.

    But he did not expect that a red Lamborghini suddenly cut in from the right rear, almost pushed him into the retrogradene, still arrogantly gave him a middle finger.

    Ding Ning, who didn¡¯t want to have more things, chose to patch up this again, forwardly turned into another street but was unexpectedly converging attacked by a yellow Porsche and a white BMW from left and right, like a sandwich biscuit.

    Then, the previous blue Ferrari suddenly elerated beyond him, and surrounded him in the middle with the red Lamborghini one after the other like under escort, forcing him to follow their route.

    There was a coldness shed in Ding Ning¡¯s eyes. Even if his reaction was slow, he could see that someone was deliberately aiming at him.

    "Who are they? What do they want to do? Is it Xiang Bolong? Liu Junwei? Or Childe Bai? Or the mysterious organization lurking in the dark finally couldn¡¯t help but want to fight me?"

    In these two days, he always intangibly noticed that someone was monitoring him, but the other¡¯s means were so wise that he could not find the trace.

    Always hiding in the dark to wait for an opportunity to move, the enemy who could always rush to give a critical strike was the most terrible, now the other openly came, which made him be at ease.

    A man of great skill was bold, Ding Ning decided to follow them. He wanted to see who it was? What kind of tricks did he want to y?

    In the yellow Porsche, a 17-year-old boy, who had an ear stud on his right ear, wearing a strange costume, with Mohican hairstyle, wearing a Bluetooth headset, excitedly reported.

    "Sister Chenxi, that guy has been seized by me and Mengzi and others, and he is following us honestly."

    "Well done, Chick, you take him to Songjun Driveway to have fun. Remember not to take his life, but you must not let him feel good. He dares to be a gigolo and lie to my good sister, this scum, must be taught a lesson."

    The deliberately lowered voice of Chenxi came from the other end of the phone. Although she wanted to teach Ding Ning a lesson to let him keep away from Shen Muqing, she did not have the courage to kill people.

    The statement to Chick and others was that Ding Ning was a gigolo, cheating on one of her best friends and letting them help teach him a lesson.

 Chapter 126 The Interrogation

    "It will be fine, the best friend of my Sister Chenxi is my own older sister. We brothers must let this gigolo find himself in serious trouble, we will first y with him and scare him. If he is lucky and not frightened, I will then let brothers punish him."

    The young person, known as Chick, pped his chest cheering up and guaranteed. He found a little fun in a boring life, which not only satisfied his desire to find excitement but also let Chenxi owe him a favor, which made him very excited.

    In the green t field of the northwestern part of Songjiang District, there was a group of small hills, known as Songjun Nine Peaks and Twelve Mountains. Due to the numerous corners and rare vehicles passing by at night, it became the gathering ce of thesewless Drag Racing Group, where they had illegal drag racing.

    In front of the gate of a ruined repair factory, there were tires and petrol cans piled up on the ground, which separatednes. There were full of the refitted luxury cars on thenes, and piles of bonfires shined upon the scene like by day.

    There was also heavy metal music which was enough to wake the dead in the stereo. The Drag Racing Group, who were dressed in strange costumes with the various strange hairstyle, grouped together to drink beer, or to chat, or to gamble, or tough and abuse and fight, or to take drugs or to rock with music. The women who were scantily d were shuttling back and forth and yed around together among the men, letting these men have their hands all over them,ughing in an extremely coquettish and charming way.

    What was more excessive was that some men and women were even having sex in car, people around them had beenmonce, and some also whistled and cheered.

    The whole scene was extravagant and absurd, degenerated and decadent like devils were dancing, which was unwatchable.

    Ding Ning stopped the car and frowned and looked at this scene. Although he had heard that some rich children had no life goals, they were willing to degenerate and had a life of luxury and obscenity. But when he really witnessed it, it let him be psychologically uneptable.

    "Boy, get off!"

    Chick casually got off the car and saw that Ding Ning dyed to get off. He thought he was afraid, came over with the cigarette in his mouth and kicked his car door powerfully and cursed.

    Ding Ning suddenly felt that the parents of this group of people were so pitiful. They worked hard to raise them, giving them the money they could squander and the best life and learning environment.

    But they did not appreciate, lived in the self, doing nothing all day, drinking and dreaming, squandering the hard-earned money of their parents.

    Dressing themselves up neither fish nor fowl and unconventional, attracting others¡¯ eyes, to show self-approbation personality, and even to seek the excitement of speed, not caring about their own life. They were simply a group of poor people who had no contribution to society.

    But these had nothing to do with Ding Ning. He cared about who was going to punish him.

    He opened the car door and got off, stared at Chick without any expression. The advantage of height made him full of oppressing sensation that looking down from a height.

    Chick¡¯s cheek was thin. He had ck eyes. His footsteps were unstable. He was obviously the kind of childe who had excessive indulgence in lewdness so that the body was empty. Being looked at by Ding Ning¡¯s cold eyes, he was frightened and immediately retreated.

    People from the other three cars also walked down. A burly man with a size of over one meter and eighty got off from the BMW. A man and a woman getting off from Ferrari and Lamborghini respectively. They looked young, around 17 or 18 years old.

    A total of six people surrounded Ding Ning. Chick saw that thepanions wereing, suddenly dared to sneer and said, "Gigolo, do you dare to y a game with me or not?"

    "y a game? What? Drag racing?"

    Ding Ning ridiculously looked at these little boys and thought that the enemy hidden in the dark was too ridiculous, who found a few little boys to punish him.

    "Yes, drag racing, do you dare? Drive around along the winding highway. Who wille back first, will win."

    The burly man stepped forward and looked at Ding Ning defiantly. He was only wearing a tight vest. The two pectoralis major kept shaking and seemed to want to shock Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning unceremoniously stretched his hand and fished out a pack of soft CHUNGHWA from the chest pocket of a blue-haired young man who looked somewhat normal, leisurely lit it up, took a deep breath and said, "Talk about who let you challenge me."

    "Do not talk fucking nonsense. I¡¯m asking if you dare to y a game or not. Not a big game, one million per round."

    The muscle man seemed to feel that his stateliness had been provoked, pointed his finger at Ding Ning¡¯s nose and said.

    Ding Ning leaned on the car body and smoked coolly without even looking at him, "Answer my question, my patience is limited."

    "You are fucking courting death!"

    When the muscle man saw him who dared to ignore him, he immediately simmered with rage. He stretched out his hand and pped on his face and wanted to initially show him his stateliness.

    "The muscles that are trained in the gym is good-looking but not good for practice."

    Ding Ning said lightly, when the muscle man¡¯s p was about to be on his face, he stretched out his hand like lightning, and the slender hand grabbed his wrist.

    The muscle man felt that his wrist was absolutely still, like fixing by the iron hoop, so that he could not get rid of it even he ran out of his strength. His face immediately turned red and shouted, "Just fucking let go."

    Ding Ning frowned, and coldness shed in his eyes, "Your mouth is so smelly when you are still young, you deserve a hit."

    There was a "bang", the muscle man did not even react to it, his face was pped loudly. He felt dazed. His cheek felt painful, he opened his mouth and spit out a tooth.

    "Mengzi, are you alright?"

    Chick¡¯s face changed and shouted nervously, the eyes looked at Ding Ning had already changed. He thought he was just a gigolo who was so weak as to be unable to stand any breeze. He didn¡¯t expect that his skills were quite agile.

    Mengzi was also strong-willed, he noticed that Ding Ning had already loosened his wrist, then he wiped the bloodstain off the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand and shook his head, "I am fine. I was just careless. Since this guy dares to do it, then I will apany him to y."

    Ding Ningughed at him, "I have already been merciful. If you still act so recklessly, I will let you have a rough time."

    Seeing Ding Ning¡¯s look that he secured in the knowledge that he has strong backing, Chick¡¯s rolled his eyes and winked at the young boy with red hair.

    The red-haired boy understood, dragged the girl with heavy make-up next to him and secretly slipped away to find support.

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t care about it. He came to see who was pulling the strings. He turned his nose up at these little kids.

    Mengzi roared, "Go to hell!"

    He punched to Ding Ning¡¯s face.

    "I hate people punching my face most. When I encounter such a situation, I will punch back."

    When his fist was about to hit his face, Ding Ning said calmly, stretched out his left hand impassively and grabbed his fist.

    "Bang!"

    The right hand flicked the cigarette end and pped Mengzi on the face.

    "Bang!"

    There was also a p on the face with a backhand.

    "Bang bang bang!"

    Forehand... Backhand...

    The p on the face came one by one, and in a blink, pped Mengzi turning into a pig¡¯s head.

    Mengzi felt dazed, he wanted to strike back but couldn¡¯t even move. He could only passively take a beating and sadly screeched due to the pain.

    "What the fuck, Centipede,e together!"

    Chick couldn¡¯t stand, roared and rushed to Ding Ning with the blue-haired young boy.

    "Plop!"

    "Plop!"

    Two consecutive voices of kneeling down, Chick and the boy named Centipede were even not close to Ding Ning and felt the legs soft, kneeling down in front of Ding Ning.

    "Ah!"

    The girl next to Centipede screamed in shock and turned and ran.

    Ding Ning did not care about her. His hand shook gently, Mengzi with a bloody nose and a swollen face also knelt down with a sound of "plop", whoy prone on the ground like mud.

    "You are fucking courting death, do you know who we are?"

    Chick¡¯s eyes showed fierce light, and he did not forget to threaten Ding Ning when he knelt down on the ground.

    "Bloke, you... You just let us go, or you will be dead when Brother Junes."

    The blue-haired boy found that his legs could not move, and he had a deep fear in his heart. But he was still shouting threatening in manner but cowardly at heart.

    Ding Ning grinned and spookily smiled, "Did that Brother Jun ask you to look for my trouble?"

    "Bah, gigolo. No one asks us to look for your trouble, I just don¡¯t like you. Don¡¯t becent, after my older brotheres, he will definitely kill you."

    Chick seemed to have confidence in his older brother, and his eyes were staring at Ding Ning and he threatened him with full of hatred.

    "Little Chick, you are so stubborn and reluctant to not admit. I want to see what is your older brother¡¯s background. Tell me, who asked you to look for my trouble?"

    Ding Ning¡¯s face fell, a strong murderous look came from his body and covered the three.

    "I... I don¡¯t know, Chick asked me to help, so I came here. Brother, don¡¯t... Don¡¯t kill me, I really don¡¯t know."

    The blue-haired young boy was obviously coward, and the face became pallid by scaring by this murderous look, shouting his hoarse.

    Chick looked pale and shockingly looked at Ding Ning who was without any expressions. This kind of murderous look he had ever felt from his older brother, but it seemed that that was much less terrible than it from Ding Ning.

    Mengzi who had been biting his teeth and ring at Ding Ning was now trembling, no longer dared to pretend to be a steel-willed man and looked at Ding Ning with full of fear.

    This horrible murderous look, like the same as the hell, made him realize that Ding Ning had been very kind to him before. If he really wanted to kill him, he would have died long ago. This was not a contest on the same level.

    "I count to three, if no one is gonna give me a statement, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. One."

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes gloomily stared at Chick, and the coldness made him feel scared. For the first time in his life, he realized the fear of death. The murderous look made him not doubt that Ding Ning really dared to kill him.

    However, he could not offend either the identity or the background of Chenxi. How did he dare to betray her? He just hoped that Gazi could be faster, and called his older brother here in time.

    "Two!"

    Ding Ning¡¯s feelingless voice was like a written Taoist voodoo which was supposed to hasten a person¡¯s death so that the three kept quiet out of fear and looked at each other. Their faces were full of fear.

    "Dude, is it interesting to bully a few kids?"

    A voice full of arrogance came, and a doughty man in his early thirties who was clustered round by a group of people quickly surrounded toward here.

    "Older Brother,e and save me. This shit wants to kill me..." Chick shouted in surprise.

    "Three!"

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t even lift his head, and there was no change in his voice. With the three words from his mouth, he kicked Chick away.

    Chick screeched and spit out blood from his mouth. He flew out backward and bumped against the car. He fell on the ground without a move. It was unknown whether he was alive or dead.

    "I¡¯ll speak. I¡¯ll speak. Zhao Chenxi let us teach you a lesson."

    Seeing Ding Ning¡¯s unhesitating hit, thest chance of luck in Mengzi¡¯s heart was also broken. He no longer dared to be arrogant and confessed hurriedly.

    "Who is Zhao Chenxi? Why is she looking for my trouble?"

    Ding Ning was in a fog, he was sure that he had never heard about this name, and he did not know when he had offended such a person.

    "She is the oldest daughter of Zhao Family in Yan Jing. Now she is a freshman at Ninghai University. She said that you are a gigolo and cheat her best friend out of money. She is angry so she found me and Chick to help her vent her anger and teach you lessons. "

    Mengzi was afraid that he said slowly and riled this heartless and cruel guy and had the same end as Chick. He confessed all he knew in full detail.

 Chapter 127 The Hidden Energy

    But the more he said the more Ding Ning was in a fog, he almostughed because of angry after hearing it. He unbelievably pointed at his nose and asked.

    "She said that I am a gigolo? I cheated her best friend out of money. Did she make a mistake? Did you identify the wrong person?"

    Mengzi looked at him puzzledly. He tentatively asked, "Are you a doctor? Are you Ding Ning?"

    "Yes!" Ding Ning was a little stunned, what the fuck was this.

    "That¡¯s right, the person Zhao Chenxi said is you."

    Mengzi was also a bit stunned. ording to Zhao Chenxi, it should be correct.

    "Where is she now? Call her."

    Ding Ning¡¯s face was gloomy. The oldest daughter of Zhao Family in Yan Jing, was she fucking crazy? She dared to discredit his reputation.

    "I... I don¡¯t have her number. She has a good rtionship with Chick. It is always that Chick contacts her. I¡¯ve only seen her once. I don¡¯t know where she is."

    Mengzi waspletely frightened. He raised his pig¡¯s head and was afraid that Ding Ning did not believe his words.

    "What the fuck. You dare to hurt my younger brother. Break his two legs for me and avenge my younger brother."

    The doughty man first checked the injury of Chick. Seeing that he was only going faint and there was no danger to his life, then he roared simmering with rage.

    "Yes, Brother Jun!"

    More than 30 men roared and took out the steel tube and irritably rushed to Ding Ning.

    "You are courting death!"

    Ding Ning was filled with pent up anger and wanted to vent it, he could not think of the low key, rushed forward like lightning.

    "Ouch!"

    "Ah!"

    ...

    The screams were endless, and those men who looked extremely strong were copsed at the first blow of Ding Ning. In a sh, they were lying on the ground. Only that doughty man was stupidly standing.

    The music which was enough to wake the dead stopped without knowing when. Those Drag Racing Group who led a befuddled life were watching all this in an enraptured way, and their faces were full of excitement.

    "What the fuck. Who is this? So fucking powerful, even Brother Jun cannot hold him."

    "Macho man, he is so fucking powerful. I wish I can have this skill."

    "No one should stop me, I¡¯m gonna ask him to be my teacher. This is definitely a fucking martial arts expert. More than 30 hired thugs. Tut, great!"

    "What the hell, this power is definitely strong in bed too. No way, I want him to apany me at night."

    "Piss off, bitch. This handsome guy is my target, don¡¯t fucking fight with me."

    ...

    Ding Ning was like a death on the battlefield, slowly walked toward the doughty man, and coldly said, "Are you going to break my legs?"

    The doughty man with a brush cut was wearing a ck tight-fitting vest, revealing muscles that could not be trained in the gym. A ferocious lion head was tattooed on his right arm full of the muscle and the severe temperament emitted from his body showed that he was a person who had really seen the blood. A pair of eyes like eagle shed with coldness and looked at Ding Ning. Even if Ding Ning fought down more than 30 men, that did not let him have any fear. Instead, a little bit of willingness of war was constantly boiling.

    After stretching the muscles and bones, there was the sound of the bones of "click click", he proudly said, "I did not expect to meet a master. Interesting. I am the older brother of Chick, Ji Jun, the brothers in society call me A Jun or Brother Jun. Tell me your name, there will never be a nameless ghost under my fists."

    "You are not qualified to ask my name."

    Ding Ning curled his lip and said with scorn, this Ji Jun should have some skills, but he was not at the same levelpared with him at all, and he had no interest in fighting him.

    "You are really arrogant! Go to hell!"

    Ji Jun shouted, and the tiptoes touched the ground. He sprang in the sky and raised his fists and waved to Ding Ning.

    The fist even faintly brought the sound of tearing the air. Ding Ning did not care it, lightly lifted his hand, and pped toward Ji Jun¡¯s fists like pping flies.

    "Brother Knife Scar, do we need to help him? That Ji Jun is not simple. He seems to use fierce Muay Thai. In fact, he uses the hidden Energy, and I¡¯m afraid that the young master will suffer losses. However, I did not expect that although the young master looks gentle and weak, he is a master."

    In the darkness kilometers away, several men in ck shirts wearing night vision watched this with relish, and a man in ck shirt suddenly said.

    "Wait for a second, the young master can even conceal from me, he will not be so weak. That Ji Jun only reaches the realm of turning the Qi to Energy, and he will not be a threat to the young master."

    Knife Scar was not anxious and said, there was a special emotion shed in his cold eyes.

    "Bang bang bang." There were a few continuous cracks. Ding Ning continuously took three steps back. He was surprised and looked at Ji Jun. He was secretly surprised in his heart.

    He didn¡¯t expect that this Ji Jun was so crafty. When their hand and fist met, Ji Jun suddenly turned his fist into a palm and continuously pped three palms to him.

    These three palms were not so simple, there was a kind of the continuous hidden Energy, directly rushing into his body, casually running along his meridians, causing the disorder of his True Qi.

    But for that, the strength of his True Qi was far beyond Ji Jun and he quickly destroyed this hidden Energy. He was afraid that he would really be hurt under this hidden Energy.

    This was the first time he had encountered an opponent who could forcedly turn the True Qi to the hidden Energy into other¡¯s body to destroy the meridians. Was this the so-called Ancient Warrior?

    Ding Ning raised his brows and suddenly his interest suddenly increased. He stretched his index finger out and crooked it, "Interesting, one more time."

    However, he did not know that Ji Jun who had taken five steps back had a strong shock in his heart. When he was a child, he had had an adventure. He was given directions by a master. After many years of hard work, he developed this insidious means of turning the Qi to the hidden Energy.

    Since he had practiced the hidden Energy, he never encountered an adversary. So after seeing Ding Ning had no difficulty to defeat more than 30 men, he still had the confidence to defeat him.

    He didn¡¯t expect that the guy who looked gentle and weak could be unscathed under the hidden Energy which made him not believe it.

    He suspiciously asked, "Are you okay?"

    "What will be wrong with me? Just a little bit of hidden Energy. Cannot hurt me."

    Ding Ning was very interested in this kind of means of turning the Qi to the Energy, but there was nothing changed on his face, he said in an understatement.

    Ji Jun¡¯s face was gloomy. He didn¡¯t believe that his adept skills couldn¡¯t hurt him. This guy must have been hurt, but he was just pretending.

    Thinking of this, Ji Jun shouted, his feet pushed out, and the body straightly rushed out like a javelin, raising his palm, and pping toward Ding Ning¡¯s chest.

    "Nice hit!"

    Ding Ning shouted in a low voice and did not show any impression of weakness. He raised his hand toward Ji Jun.

    "Bang bang bang!"

    In an instant, there was continuously three palms. Ji Jun was shocked and took a few steps back. He inconceivably looked at Ding Ning, and there was already fear in his eyes.

    Ding Ning was wild with joy. When the two palms hit each other, the superpower had been activated, clearly outlined the meridians roadmap of the power running of Ji Jun.

    His True Qi had always been used in treatment. He never thought that the True Qi could turn to the hidden Energy and hurt people. With the turning roadmap of Ji Jun, he could also turn the True Qi to the hidden Energy.

    The True Qi quality of Ji Jun was obviously very low, about the same as Ding Ning when his superpower was not woken up. They two were not at the same level at all. But for that, he did not have the skills of turning to the hidden Energy, he could definitely not hold off a round with Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning was a person who liked to dig into. This kind of means of turning the Qi to the Energy, as if to open a new door for him.

    In fact, this means was not difficult. It was to store up the True Qi in the part where the attack was gonna happen along the path of the meridians circuit, hiding and not attacking, and then the hidden Energy would be suddenly spat out when confronting the enemy.

    Since the True Qi could be turned to the hidden Energy and attached to the palm, hurting people when contacting with the enemy. Was there a possibility of transforming to the whole body?

    When he thought about it, Ding Ning followed the conversion method of turning the Qi to the Energy and ran the True Qi in his body to the limbs and anatomy. At first, it was not smooth. But after several trials, Ding Ning surprisedly found that this was entirely feasible.

    Not only the limbs but also joints such as shoulders, elbows, and knees could hurt people.

    This made him feel spirited, and he wanted to have a try. He smiled at Ji Jun whose face was aze with uncertainty, "Come on, go on!"

    Not waiting for the respond of Ji Jun, Ding Ning¡¯s body flew up like an eagle. His head was at the bottom and his feet were on the top. He pped toward Ji Jun in the air.

    Ji Jun was not willing to show weakness, he roared and stretched out his two palms up to the sky toward Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning suddenly curled up his body in the air, turned the head to the top and the feet to the bottom. He reced his palm with feet and stamped toward Ji Jun.

    "Poom poom poom..."

    Ji Jun stepped back by the hidden Energy of Ding Ning¡¯s feet for more than ten steps. His face turned red and white, and suddenly opened his mouth and spat out blood. His breath became weak, and his face was full of incredibly frightened look.

    The interest of Ding Ning increased, flew up again with the help of the rebound from the two palms of Ji Jun, strangely twisted his body in the air, stamped toward Ji Jun again.

    Ji Jun¡¯s face looked grey, desperately closed his eyes, and waited for death. He thought that his own hidden Energy was an unbeatable killing skill. He didn¡¯t expect that the other was much better than him. Not only his two palms could store up the hidden Energy, but even his two feet could also generate the hidden Energy.

    But he couldn¡¯t think that before this, Ding Ning didn¡¯t understand the hidden Energy at all. It was only because of the super cheating device, the Absolute Touch, that he clearly could recognize the path of his True Qi transformation and quickly sessfully steal this skill.

    But he didn¡¯t know that Ding Ning unintentionally tried it under the curiosity, let Knife Scar and others be shocked and red so that their eyeballs almost dropped out. They felt in surprise that the young master was actually a martial arts genius.

    For him, it was simple to spread the hidden Energy throughout the meridians of the whole body. But it was as difficult as to climb up to the sky for others.

    The martial arts ranks were fundamentally divided into the obvious Energy and the hidden Energy.

    The obvious Energy belonged to the category of the Out-Fight. Through high-intensity exercise, it broke through the limits of the human body every time and maximized the explosive power of the body. The special forces in the general army could achieve this level through high-intensity exercise.

    The hidden Energy was different. It belonged to the category of the Inner Boxing which output the True Qi inside the human body through the meridians as the power to injure people and reaching the hidden Qi realm was officially stepping into the threshold of martial arts. This level was called Human Martial Arts Realm by the Ancient Warriors.

    Human Martial Arts, Xuan Martial Arts, Earth Martial Arts, Sky Martial Arts, Real Martial Arts, these were a few realms to Ancient Warriors. It was said that there was still an insubstantial God Martial Arts Realm, but it only existed in the legend.

    Stepping into the threshold of martial arts required a certain martial arts talent to be able to do it. Only a very small number of soldiers could feel the Qi and became a Human Martial Arts Realm warrior.

    The hidden Energy was divided into three levels: congealing the Qi and removing the nothingness, turning the Qi to the Energy, and turning the Energy to the Power.

    There was True Qi in everyone¡¯s body, but most people couldn¡¯t feel it at all. Feeling the existence of True Qi and simply using it achieved the level of congealing the Qi and removing the nothingness in the level of hidden Energy.

    Turning the True Qi into the hidden Energy and attaching it to the fist for fighting reached the level of turning the Qi to the Energy, but to achieve the level of turning the Energy to the Power needed to transform the Qi running in the whole body into the output Power.

    Ding Ning¡¯s whimsical experiment coincidentally reached the level of turning the Qi to the Power. So, Knife Scar and others would be so shocked and surprisedly said that the young master was a martial arts wizard.

    In fact, ording to the judgment of Night Lone Ranger, Ding Ning¡¯s qualification had reached the level of turning the Power to the Shape in Xuan Martial Arts Realm. The attacking power when using the Cattle-butchering Skill was evenparable to the Earth Martial Arts Realm of turning the Shape to the Wind.

    But Ding Ning totally didn¡¯t understand how to use True Qi to fight and identally opened the way of martial arts.

 Chapter 128 The Two Beautiful Sisters

    There was a sound of "boom". The ground shook and the dust flew.

    Ji Jun, who had closed his eyes and waited for the death, shockingly opened his eyes and looked at the concrete pavement next to him broken like a spider web and a half-meter deep pit. He was so stunned that his chin almost fell down.

    "What the fuck, was this the hidden Energy? It was more fierce than a bomb."

    Ding Ning climbed out of the pit with an ashen look. His face was full of depression. "What about being low key? How could the power of this foot be so big? Even a pit was smashed on the concrete ground."

    Knife Scar and others could not speak a word, a man in a ck shirt made clicks, "The young master is so fierce. I suddenly feel that our secret protection of the young master ispletely redundant. This power is much stronger than mine. I guess if we only talk about the power among us, I am afraid that only Brother Knife Scar will be able to firmly suppress the young master."

    "I think so. In Ninghai, except a few people, I¡¯m afraid that no one can hurt the young master."

    "Hey, how old is the young master? Twenty-two years old, oh my god, I suddenly feel that my life for decades is bullshit."

    "Weird, the level of power such as the young master haspletely reached the Xuan Martial Arts Realm, then why does he even not know the simplest method of using Qi?"

    "Not only he doesn¡¯t know the method of using Qi, but the young master seems to have just stolen the skill of turning the hidden Energy to the Power."

    ...

    A group of men in ck shirts discussed a lot, they were surprised at that Ding Ning actually had the power of Xuan Martial Arts Realm, but he didn¡¯t know the fighting methods of the Human Martial Arts Realm.

    Knife Scar thought for a moment, shaking his head and having a wry smiling, "The young master may never be taught the martial arts by others. He only has the power of Xuan Martial Arts Realm, but he does not know how to use it. He is always groping for everything. But we have to say when no one has taught him, he can alsoprehend this by himself in battle. He is really a martial arts wizard who can be found in every thousand years."

    "Yeah, I have always thought that the young master is just a gentle and weak schr who has excellent medical skills. I really didn¡¯t expect that his martial arts talent is so high. I¡¯m just very curious, how did the young master practice into the Xuan Martial Arts Realm?"

    A man in a ck shirt was very puzzled and asked.

    "The young master¡¯s martial arts talent is amazing. He is also a traditional Chinese physician with excellent medical skills. He is very familiar with the human body structure. Maybe because of this, he can unconsciously open the meridians, and be a Xuan Martial Arts Realm warrior in a muddleheaded way."

    Knife Scar vaguely fooled them. Compared to these men under his leadership, he was one of the most trusted people of the chairman. Naturally, he knew something they did not know.

    It seemed that the old master did not want the young master to enter the troublousplicated human world, so he only imparted the practice method in heart to him, but did not impart the fighting martial arts skills to him, which made him give up the thought to find a chance to give the young master some directions.

    "Why don¡¯t you kill me?" Ji Jun looked at Ding Ning withplicated eyes.

    "Kill you? Do I have hatred with you?"

    Ding Ning curled his lip and despised with a look of measuring the motive of an upright man with a vile character¡¯s heart, "Please, now it is the society with rule ofw. You want me to kill you, then the police will arrest me and sentence me to death, using your life to take away my life. You wish. Do you think I¡¯m stupid? I will not be fooled."

    Ji Jun did not know whether tough or cry. He did not know if the brain circuit of this guy with strong skills was different from the everyman, but he was also an upright man. He stood up and fished out a business card and said seriously.

    "In any case, I, Ji Jun, must appreciate your kindness. Later, if you have any assignment, just call me. I will never beg off even undergoing the most severe trials."

    Ding Ning was moved, this Ji Jun should have a good life in Ninghai. His skill was also much stronger than the everyman.

    Second Master often said that having more friends was having more ways when you went around in theplicated human world. There was actually no hatred between the two. This was the trick yed by Zhao Chenxi. There was no need to not forgive and it was good to simply resolve this grudge.

    Thinking of this, Ding Ning stretched out his hand and took the business card and said indifferently, "Well, I will call you if I have any needter. My name is Ding Ning."

    After saying that, he walked to the front of Chick, he continuously kicked him a few times and untied the Meridian Severing Hand that he used secretly. He said to Chick who slowly woke up without blush and missing a beat.

    "Tell that Zhao Chenxi, don¡¯t y these fucking little tricks to me. I am still a virgin now. When did I cheat on her fucking best friend? Suckers like you be tools for her."

    Chick moved his mouth and wanted to argue for something, but he could not say anything for a long time.

    "Chick, apologize to Brother Ning. I do not care about what hatred is between Zhao Chenxi and Brother Ning, but you will not be allowed to participate in it. Did you hear that?"

    Ji Jun seriously berated and turned and shouted to the Drag Racing Group, "You remember, after this, Brother Ning is a friend of mine. If someone hasn¡¯t got eyes to provoke him, don¡¯t me me for falling out with you and bing hostile."

    "Yes, Brother Jun!"

    The prestige of Ji Jun in this Drag Racing Group was obviously very high. After he made the announcement, these guys loudly answered and promised, that was a joke for them, even if Ji Jun did not say this, they would not provoke Ding Ning.

    A half-meter deep pit could be smashed by on foot on the ground, who would be so tired of life to provoke this death.

    "Sorry, Brother Ning!"

    Chick revered his older brother very much. Seeing that Ji Jun admitted being defeated, he immediately apologized obediently.

    "That¡¯s good, a prodigal who returns is more precious than gold. If you realize your errors and mend your ways, you are still a good boy."

    Ding Ning smiled and kneaded Chick¡¯s Mohican hairstyle like touching a pet and made it be in a mess, which made this boy¡¯s face full of grievance. He dared to get angry but dared not to speak.

    "Brother Ning, give me the honor to have supper together!"

    Ji Jun intended to make a friend with Ding Ning, he politely invited.

    "Well... Alright!"

    Ding Ning touched his stomach, not to mention that he was really hungry. Well, he didn¡¯t eat at night.

    Ji Jun saw Ding Ning promised, he immediately waved his arms happily, "Brothers, let¡¯s have supper. I¡¯ll stand treat!"

    "Alright, Brother Jun, where are we going to eat?"

    "You say a ce, we will definitelye."

    "Yeah, it is rare for Brother Jun to stand treat. Today we must feast."

    ...

    Drag Racing Groupughed loudly one by one, and only at this moment, there were no shadows of previous decadence and degeneration of their performance. They were more like a group of hot-blooded youngsters who should behave in ordance with their age.

    "Go to my bar! Let¡¯s go!"

    Ji Jun was in a good mood. He let the men who were knocked down clean up the scene and left a few cars for them, telling them toeter.

    He took the car of Ding Ning, and dozens of luxury cars followed him with an impressive disy of the power of influence, driving to the Midnight Bar like the weing motorcade of the head of state.

    Although it was already early in the morning, such a motorcade still attracted people¡¯s watching. Looking at that many luxury cars were actually in earnest following the cheapest Land Rover behind like the bodyguard, so that they secretly guessed which big shot was sitting in that car.

    On the way, after Ding Ning chatted with Ji Jun for a while, he just knew that all of Drag Racing Group came from the rich family, and most of them had no rights of family inheritance, so they could not see hope, and they did notck money. They muddled along went on the batter every day, seeking for the stimtion between the speed of life and death.

    Ji Family, where Ji Jun came from, was also considered to be a notable family in Ninghai. There were many people in the family who entered politics or did business. Although it was not the top rich and powerful family in Ninghai, it could not be underestimated.

    Ji Jun and his younger brother Chick, Ji Ji, were full brothers, who had the same mother. But because their mother was only a concubine, they did not have the rights of inheritance.

    Ji Jun was once very rebellious, he had made a living in Southeast Asia and also stayed in the mercenary circle, he had escaped with bare life for many times and finally returned to Ninghai after being tired.

    Because he liked to y with cars and was a modified car enthusiast, he opened a bar and a repair shop. When he had nothing to do, he had drag racing to make a living and gradually got somewhere and became the boss in the circle of Drag Racing Group.

    Ding Ning saw that Ji Jun looked pale, knowing that he was injured. Since he decided to make a friend with Ji Jun, he would naturally not be stingy. He held the wrist, entered the True Qi to cure Ji Jun¡¯s injury.

    When they arrived at the Midnight Bar, the injury of Ji Jun had already cured and he took Ding Ning more for a god.

    Listening to Ji Jun¡¯s understatement, Ding Ning thought that the Midnight Bar was just a small bar. He didn¡¯t expect that it was arge office building with a height of eighteen floors.

    On the first floor was a bar, on the second floor was KTV, on the third floor was a bathing ce, on the fourth and fifth floor were seafood restaurants, on the sixth and seventh floor were business clubs, on the eighth floor was a spa club, and over the eighth floor were full of four-star guest rooms.

    This made Ding Ning look small, who made a great fortune overnight and had a parvenu temperament. What the fuck. Compared with others, you would die because of theparison. He thought that he was considered a rich person when he had tens of millions. He did not expect that he even could notpare with a rich second generation without the rights of inheritance.

    Arge group of people ate a meal on the splendid and magnificent fourth floor. Just this seafood could not be bought without hundreds of thousands, which made Ding Ning secretly surprised. He thought that he was a rich man. In fact, he was still a poor man.

    To let him spend hundreds of thousands to have a meal, he would definitely hesitate. Moreover, he did not think that this seafood restaurant cooked better than him.

    This made him make up his mind, he would find another time to put on the bio-simted skin, and then went to Fantastic Stones Shop to make a fortune, but no longer cut stones on the spot. He would get a set of stone cutting tools to cut by himself, lest caused other people¡¯s doubts.

    The urgent affairs were to buy arge enough house first so that he could have a ce to live. He would not consider the vi in the Banwan Vi area at present, it could not be bought without billions.

    He could only try to see if there was suitable housing resources near Ninghai University, as well as the car, he also needed to buy one. He could not always borrow Shen Muqing¡¯s car. Although she would not bother about that, Ding Ning always felt embarrassed.

    After filling up the stomach, this group of people was urging him to stay. They hoped Ding Ning to drink together at the bar. It was hard to turn down the warm-hearted offer. Ding Ning had never gone to the bar and went to have a look.

    He followed Ji Jun and came to thergest booth and sat down. Cocktails, dice cups, snacks, desserts, and fruit bowls were served in sequence.

    Drag Racing Group screamed and integrated into the people who were crazily twisting their bodies under the shlight with the music which was enough to wake the dead. Ding Ning looked at all these like a curious baby, and couldn¡¯t say that he disliked it, but also couldn¡¯t say that he liked it.

    "Brother Ning, I will arrange a pair of twins for you. You can rest assured that they are absolutely clean. If you like them, then they are yours tonight."

    Ji Jun showed an obscene smile that all men understood. Ding Ning repeatedly waved his hand and refused, that was a joke for him, he would not want the girls who stayed on such asion even they were clean. He had serious mental mysophobia.

    "After you saw them, then you can say that. If you are not satisfied, I will make substitutions."

    Ji Jun did not allow him to refuse. He waved to the bar manager and said a few words in his ear.

    The bar manager looked at Ding Ning with surprise and secretly spected who was this and even let the boss be willing to send the pair of the best two beautiful sisters.

    After not a long time, two beautiful sisters who looked the same sat on the left and right side of Ding Ning and took the initiative to be arm in arm with him. Their soft chests made him feel a burst of internal heat.

    These two beautiful sisters were all 1.7 meters tall, wearing whitece shirts and miniskirts, revealing slender white legs.

    Their hairs were beautiful and as much as clouds. The waists were slim, and the eyebrows and eyes were delicate. The temperament was pure, and the rarest thing was that the peaks in front of their chests bulged, all of which were the size of the D-ss.

    The hot dressing could not conceal the inexperienced emotion and uneasiness in their eyes, which made Ding Ning, who was ready to do something to them, restrain the impulsion in his heart and have pity.

 Chapter 129 Brother and Sisters

    By virtue of their beauty, there was nothing that they could not do. What difficulties had they met that Ji Jun ended up taking them captive and giving them away as gifts?

    Taking advantage of thepse in their drinking, Ding Ning calmly pulled his arm away from its surrounding softness and asked them for their names.

    The older sister was Huanhuan and the younger sister was Lele. Although Ding Ning could not distinguish who was older, at least he knew what their names were.

    The pair of beautiful sisters, seemingly more at ease knowing that their first times would be given to such a young and handsome guy, gradually smiled.

    In addition, Ding Ning did not act like other men who recklessly pawed them. He was gentle and spoke in an elegant manner, which gradually eased their tension. asionally, they would even joke with him.

    Still unable to distinguish between the two, Ding Ning quietly asked the girl on the left, "Is there any difference between you sisters? It¡¯ll be easier for me to tell who is who."

    The girl answered shyly, "I¡¯m the younger sister Lele. I look exactly the same as my sister. The only difference is that I have a red birthmark on my chest and my older sister doesn¡¯t."

    Ding Ning was embarrassed. "What the fuck. It¡¯s not like I can take off your bras and see if there¡¯s red birthmark to distinguish between you two."

    Looking at Ding Ning¡¯s unnatural expression, Lele covered her mouth to cover up a giggle. She seemed to find Ding Ning¡¯s blushing look to be adorable.

    Ji Jun, being the boss, naturally had to greet other guests. He temporarily left Ding Ning alone after an apology. Ding Ning seized the chance to ask, "Why are you doing this?"

    Lele looked downcast. "We don¡¯t want to do this but we have no choice. My older sister and I are students at the Ninghai Academy of Arts. Our father died early and it¡¯s our mother who brought us up. Now she has cancer and is urgently waiting for surgery. We have to earn enough money for the surgery."

    Ding Ning¡¯s mood was heavy. The reality was always filled with such helplessness. Although he could not save everyone that he met, he would help if he could.

    "Would you still do this if I offer to pay for the surgery?"

    "So what if you help us pay for the surgery? We still have to do this."

    Huanhuan appeared standoffish. Her voice was a bit hoarse, not as clear and melodious as Lele¡¯s voice, but carried a kind of maism. She had a very beautiful voice.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you doing this for the operation fee?"

    Ding Ning¡¯s expression was dark. He was willing to help these two sisters. He would help if he could because he felt like they were brought together by fate. But if they did not have self-respect and abandoned themselves, he would not meddle in their business.

    Noticing the change in Ding Ning¡¯s expression, Lele sighed. Tears were welling in her beautiful eyes.

    "Brother Ning, I know you¡¯re a good person. You can help us deal with an emergency but you can¡¯t save us from poverty. My mother has advanced liver cancer. Never mind the low sess rate of surgery. Even if it¡¯s sessful, we can¡¯t afford the future medical fees. My older sister and I can¡¯t do anything except singing and dancing. We don¡¯t know how to make money. If my mother¡¯s surgery fails... We have our future rent, living expenses, tuition, and so on to think about. Which one of those doesn¡¯t require money?"

    "Brother Jun is supporting us now. We don¡¯t have to do anything. We just receive specialized training every month, learning how to please and serve men, and he¡¯ll pay us 20,000 yuan monthly. That¡¯s almost enough to cover my mother¡¯s hospitalization expenses. Even if we sell our virginity, how much is it worth? 100,000 yuan at most? That¡¯s still far from enough to cover the cost of my mother¡¯s surgery. What can we do if not this?"

    Huanhuan looked sad and the tears in her eyes were glistening. "This is our destiny. We know that Brother Jun is supporting us every month because he¡¯s waiting for the right selling price. He¡¯ll give us to someone whom he needs to befriend at the right time. But once women like us lose our virginity, the best ending we can hope for is to be kept as mistresses. When we were at college, we despised ssmates who sold themselves for money. We didn¡¯t expect that in the end, we¡¯ll have to be the kind of person we hate the most." She sobbed.

    Huanhuan was crying so hard that she couldn¡¯t speak. Lele couldn¡¯t help getting infected and teared up as well.

    All kinds of feelings welled up in Ding Ning¡¯s heart as he remembered Bai Qinglian¡¯s eyes which were full ofplexity.

    He always thought that she gave up her principles because she couldn¡¯t hold on and surrendered to reality.

    Sometimes what one saw was just one facet of the truth. Perhaps she had encountered problems that she couldn¡¯t solve like Huanhuan and Lele and he wasn¡¯t capable of helping her then. That was why she chose to sell herself.

    Now that he thought about it, he found himself to be the most ridiculous person. He questioned her like a mad man and even insulted her. He never wondered if she was facing difficulties.

    He knew her character. Seeing as she had endured it for four years, how could she give up at thest minute? "Ding Ning, Ding Ning, you always believed you¡¯re in the right. You always judged a person arbitrarily."

    He felt a stab of pain. The pair of eyes that were full ofplexity came to his mind again as if they were pouring out her grievances, helplessness, and sadness. He wanted nothing more than to find her now and ask her about the truth.

    It had been so long that he thought that he had forgotten about it. However, when he inadvertently touched the past, it was as if he was poking at a scabbed wound. It still hurt so much.

    "Qinglian, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I know that you must have your difficulties but I couldn¡¯t help you at all. Rest assured. I have the ability to help others now. I won¡¯t let Huanhuan and Lele follow your footsteps. It¡¯s a sunny day whenever you¡¯re doing well," Ding Ning thought to himself.

    He reached out to hold Huanhuan and Lele¡¯s hands. With a serious expression, he said, "Huanhuan, Lele, I want to support you. I won¡¯t let you worry about money in the future. Neither will I allow you to sell your bodies and dignity in exchange for money."

    Huanhuan and Lele opened their little mouths, stunned. The rim of Lele¡¯s eyes turned red as she asked, "Brother Ning, are you really going to support us?"

    Ding Ning nodded with a smile. "Yes, I will support you, but it¡¯s not the kind that you¡¯re thinking of. I¡¯ll treat you as my own younger sisters. I will never let you worry about money. I will support your university tuition and living fees. I will help you find jobs after graduation, up until you find someone you like enough to marry."

    "Brother Ning, what do you want? We have nothing to offer except our virgin bodies."

    Huanhuan was very rational. She didn¡¯t believe his words and gave him a straightforward reminder.

    "I don¡¯t need anything in return. I¡¯m just fulfilling a dream that I have."

    Ding Ning showed a rxed smile. It seemed that Bai Qinglian¡¯s eyes came back to him and that pair ofplex eyes seemed to be revealing a relieved smile right then.

    "Goodbye, Qinglian!"

    Ding Ning felt like he had broken free of some sort of mental shackles. He felt changed as if he had be free and easy.

    "She must be beautiful," Lele said softly.

    There was a hint of envy in her pupils.

    The corners of Ding Ning¡¯s mouth became upturned. This girl was truly considerate. He nodded with a smile and rubbed her head fawningly. He then reached to hold the girls¡¯ hands.

    "I¡¯m your older brother from now on. Let¡¯s get to know one another officially. My name is Ding Ning. I¡¯m 22 years old as well as a little doctor."

    Tears were glistening in Huanhuan¡¯s eyes. She held his hand with her fair and delicate hand and said in a low voice, "Ye Huan, 20 years old!" In her eyes was an unusual emotion surging back and forth.

    "Brother, I¡¯m Ye Le!"

    Lele already liked Ding Ning in the first ce. Right now, she was more like a child who took the initiative to call him brother.

    Ding Ning scratched his head in confusion and asked, "Lele, how old are you?"

    "Pfft!" The pair of beautiful sisters couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    Ye Le naughtily pouted and adorably rolled her eyes. "We¡¯re twins. You tell me how old am I?"

    "Oh! Sorry, I forgot that!"

    Ding Ning was embarrassed. His IQ must be buried under all his muscles. He forgot that they were twins.

    Seeing Ding Ning¡¯s embarrassment, Ye Le took his arm with a smile and ced her head on his shoulder. She whispered, "Since I was a child, I had always hoped for an older brother who can protect us. My dream is finallying true. This is so nice, Brother."

    "Heh. You have a sweet mouth, Lele. Huanhuan hasn¡¯t called me Brother until now."

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart was full of tender feelings. He gave the shy Ye Huan a teasing look.

    Ye Huan pursed her lips and shyly said, "Brother!"

    "Great! I finally have younger sisters. Haha, it¡¯s really something to be happy about. Come, let¡¯s toast this. But let me say it first. From now on, you¡¯re not allowed toe to such a dangerous ce, let alone to drink. Do you understand?"

    Ding Ning poured three sses of alcohol for them. They clinked their sses and drank it off.

    Lele wiped the alcohol stains on her lips and curiously asked, "Brother, we understand why you wouldn¡¯t let use to such ces but why are you stopping us from drinking too?"

    "There are so many bad guys these days. Since I¡¯m your brother, I naturally have the obligation to protect you. Alcohol is not a good thing. If you drink too much and encounter sexual harassment, I¡¯ll still regret it even after killing those bastards."

    Ding Ning spoke like a true older brother.

    Ye Le rolled her eyes. With faintly blushing cheeks, she said, "So it¡¯s better if you take both of our first times, Brother."

    Ye Huan said nothing but she blushed and gave Ding Ning a loving look. She seemed to have no objection.

    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯m your brother. You should give your first time to your future husband. I¡¯m not a traditional person but girls must know how to love themselves so that your future husband can love you more."

    Disying the manner of an older brother, Ding Ning taught them a lesson in earnestness.

    "Brother, is it okay if both of us marry you? We¡¯re so beautiful. Will you be okay with us marrying someone else?" Ye Le asked in a partially genuine and partially teasing manner.

    She coquettishly held Ding Ning¡¯s arm.

    Ye Huan also nodded her small head but immediately looked away when Ding Ning¡¯s gaze fell on her.

    "Don¡¯t think about these all the time when you¡¯re still so young. You¡¯ll realize how true my words are after you meet someone you like."

    Ding Ning¡¯s mood fluctuated. In fact, he wasn¡¯t happy to see such beautiful sisters marry someone else. But since he called them his sisters, he would naturally not stop them from pursuing their happiness.

    "Don¡¯t be so old-fashioned. You¡¯re just two years older than us but you speak like a man in his 70s or 80s."

    Ye Le wittily stuck her tongue out and teased him without holding back.

    Ding Ning smiled. Then, he looked at Ji Jun who was walking toward them. "It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll send you home after biding Ji Jun farewell."

    "Oh!"

    Two beautiful sisters responded lovably.

    "Ji Jun, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m leaving with them first."

    "Don¡¯t bother leaving. I own the hotel upstairs. I¡¯ll get you a room with arge bed."

    Ji Jun winked and smiled at him.

    "It¡¯s alright. Ji Jun, our meeting today is also a kind of fate so I¡¯ll save the nonsense. I like Huanhuan and Lele very much. They¡¯re already my younger sisters. I know you spent a lot on them all this time. Give me a number and I¡¯llpensate you."

    Ding Ning spoke with absolute earnestness.

 Chapter 130 Xiaonius Concern

    "Brother Ning, you¡¯re looking down on me, aren¡¯t you? Drop the money talk. I gave them to you, so they¡¯re yours. It¡¯s your business whether you treat them as your sex partners or younger sisters. It has nothing to do with me!"

    Ji Jun evidently didn¡¯t believe what Ding Ning said. His smile was so suggestive that Ding Ning wanted to give him a p.

    "Brother, where are we going?"

    Inside the car, Lele was practically bouncing on the passenger seat. She was staring and touching every part of the car in absolute excitement.

    "I¡¯m taking you home," Ding Ning said naturally. The sisters became somewhat downcast and said nothing.

    Ding Ning was baffled. Thinking that they believed that he broke his promise, he asked, "What¡¯s wrong? Give me your address now. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital to pay the operation fee tomorrow."

    "Brother, we don¡¯t have a home anymore. We sold off our house after my mother became sick and even borrowed a lot of money from our friends and rtives. We¡¯re now living on campus."

    Ye Le¡¯s tears started flowing again as if she was reminded of her family¡¯s misery.

    "There, there. Stop crying. Everything will be fine. I¡¯ll send you to the campus now."

    Ding Ning rubbed Ye Le¡¯s small head tofort her.

    "We can¡¯t go back. The dormitory doors have already closed. Moreover, we haven¡¯t paid for our tuition this semester," Ye Le said in a low voice.

    She lowered her head, looking downcast.

    Ding Ning touched his chin. "Forget it. I¡¯ll get you two a room."

    "Brother, where are you going? Home?" Ye Le gave him a pitiful look. She looked as if she was afraid that he would run away and abandon them.

    "Home? Forget it. I¡¯ll also get a room for myself."

    Ding Ning shook his head with a wry smile. Where did he have a home now? He was going to drop by Ling Yun¡¯s ce and have fun with her. In the end...

    He shook his head and tried to get himself to stop thinking about Ling Yun. He decided that he would check out some houses tomorrow. The rest could wait until he bought a new home.

    He wanted to take the sisters to the courtyard in the western suburb but dropped the idea because he wouldn¡¯t know how to exin to Uncle Ling about the sudden appearance of his two younger sisters.

    The sisters were obviously happy to hear that he would be staying in the hotel as well. Even Ye Huan, who didn¡¯t like to talk, called him Brother a few times.

    The feeling of the girls relying on him made Ding Ning feel warm. "Hehe. Father, you¡¯ll probably be overjoyed if you know that you have two more daughters."

    When they arrived at a four-star hotel, he parked the car in the parking lot. Just as he was about to book the rooms, Ye Huan blushed and said, "Brother, just get one room."

    "How is one room enough? I¡¯ll book two."

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t agree at all. He was afraid that he wasn¡¯t strong-willed enough to stop himself from doing something with the pair of sisters at night.

    "No, brother. We want to stay with you tonight. We want to talk to you."

    Ye Le used her trump card: putting on an adorable and coquettish act.

    "How can it be okay? You¡¯re girls. The rumors will be bad if people find out you¡¯re sharing a room with me. No, this can¡¯t do. If you have anything to say, just tell me tomorrow. It¡¯s toote now, so rest early."

    Ding Ning¡¯s will was very firm.

    "We¡¯re just scared of you abandoning us," Ye Huan said softly.

    Her eyes darted back and forth as she bit her lower lip.

    Ding Ning became stupefied. That was right. Even though his words were pleasing to the ears, they had just met each other after all. How could these girls know that he wasn¡¯t cheating them?

    Even though he felt uneasy, he could understand their concerns. After all, they just saw hope and naturally didn¡¯t want to let their hope leave their sight.

    He shook his head and wryly smiled. "Alright, I¡¯ll book a suite then."

    "Yeah!"

    Ye Le cheered and gave her older sister a thumbs-up out of Ding Ning¡¯s sight. Ye Huan shed her a shy smile.

    Fortunately, it was alreadyte at night with only two sleepy cashiers giving him strange and envious looks. He would be too ashamed to face other people otherwise.

    The sight of a pair of beautiful twin sisters and a maning to get a hotel roomte at night was enough to set off various imaginations. These people must be engaging in a threesome.

    Ding Ning felt wronged. None of the two sisters could let him feel unworried. The more he was afraid of being a bad influence on them, the tighter they held his arms from both sides. They even deliberately rubbed their chest against his skin. It was like they were signaling to the world about their improper rtionship.

    After walking into the elevator as quickly Ding Ning breathed a sigh of relief. "What the fuck. The look of the two cashiers gave me stings."

    He was supposed to get a business suite but unexpectedly, there wasn¡¯t any avable. He could only get a standard room.

    After entering the room, Ding Ning first took a shower and then got into the bed. He closed his eyes and went to sleep, fearing it would be too stimting to know that the sisters were showering.

    The two sisters covered up a giggle when they saw how nervous he looked. They went into the bathroom together. The sound of the water teased Ding Ning, causing his desire to surge.

    Reciting the Heart Sutra of Bodhi at lightning speed, he forced himself to calm down. Soon, he entered a deep meditative state and appeared as if he was asleep.

    He didn¡¯t know how long two sisters showered. Suddenly, he felt two warm, soft, and somewhat shivering bodies climbing into bed and snuggling in his arms from both sides.

    Ding Ning almost got a nosebleed. "What the fuck! Do they want to kill me? These two aren¡¯t wearing anything at all!"

    Fortunately, the pair of beautiful sisters didn¡¯t touch him. They merelyy in his arms like two little sheep.

    Ding Ning was embarrassed. It would be awkward for him to open his eyes and chase them away but if he didn¡¯t, he would be the one suffering.

    It wasn¡¯t enjoyment to hold beautiful, naked girls in his arms to sleep. The kind of torment where one could only see but not bed the girls could drive people crazy.

    He recited the Heart Sutra of Bodhi in desperation so that he would once again sink into a deep meditative state. Gradually, he entered the realm of forgetting himself. "Sex is zero, zero is sex. Amitabha, I did it!"

    These girls were maidens, after all. It was the limit of their courage to climb into a man¡¯s bed. It was impossible for them to take the initiative to do anything else.

    However, they were surprised at how strong-willed this man who gave them hope was. He was able to remain indifferent in the face of two beautiful girls throwing themselves at him.

    "Does he have sexual dysfunction?" The girls were worried about this. To verify this, they secretly poked his lower half while blushing.

    The sisters were relieved to find that it was tall and imposing. It seemed that he was a good person who wasn¡¯t bothered by women on hisp. There was nothing wrong with him.

    The pair of beautiful sisters smiled sweetly, feeling a beautiful longing for the future. They fell into a deep sleep snuggled in his warm arms.

    The sky was just beginning to brighten when Ding Ning woke up. The improvement of his spiritual strength resulted in him only needing two hours of sleep a day.

    Looking at two beautiful sisters still asleep in his arms, Ding Ning couldn¡¯t help swallowing his saliva. He choked down his desire and mentally recited Amitabha. He quietly got up and took a cold shower to calm himself.

    "Fuck!" He couldn¡¯t stand having such good fortune when it came to love affairs. Even he had to admire his own willpower.

    He went out and ran around. He had breakfast and ordered two portions for takeaway. Before returning to the hotel, he conveniently bought two sets of female clothing and underwear.

    When he was washing up, he saw that the girls had washed all their clothes and hung them to dry in front of the exhaust fan of the bathroom. No wonder they didn¡¯t wear clothes to bed.

    It was already nine in the morning after he practiced for a while on the sofa. Ding Ning had to wake up the sleepy girls.

    Well, he had to admit that the process of waking them up was raunchy. Such temptation need not be described in detail.

    The campus had not officially opened its doors. Ding Ning took out his phone and transferred two million yuan to the girls¡¯ bank ount to set their minds at rest. He didn¡¯t want them to worry about him running away.

    Two beautiful sisters were so touched that their tears flowed. They put on the new clothes that Ding Ning bought and kissed his face.

    Ding Ning enjoyed this tremendously. Kissing on the face was a simple show of affection. This level of intimacy between an older brother and his younger sisters was still eptable.

    He drove them to the hospital. What made him depressed was that the girls¡¯ mother actually lived in Changjiang Hospital.

    He dropped them off at the gate so he wouldn¡¯t meet Ling Yun. After he made an appointment to find them in the hospital in the afternoon, they reluctantly watched him drive away. He made his way to Tianfu Company to pick up Xiaoniu.

    He picked up Xiaoniu, who had already asked for leave and was waiting for him, without incident. He then drove to Renhe Hospital.

    Xiaoniu was very excited throughout the car ride. Ding Ning teased him, asking him if he was that overjoyed to be the new captain of the security guards.

    Xiaoniu smiled and told him that thepany had passed the resolution this morning, naming him the captain of the security guards. But this wasn¡¯t the reason for his happiness.

    What made him happy was that thepany gave him full powers to recruit new security guards. This meant that he would be able to recruit some of hisrades-in-arms who retired due to their injuries. Even if hisrades were disabled, the strength of ordinary guards was no match for theirbat prowess.

    An idea hit Ding Ning and he curiously asked, "Won¡¯t thepany arrange employment for soldiers who retired after their injuries disabled them?"

    This question made Xiaoniu look somewhat upset. From his exnation, Ding Ning found out that the state had special policies for veterans who were disabled due to injury.

    There were principles for evaluating the disability ranking of disabled soldiers. Disability ranking 1 to 4 was forpletely incapacitated people. Except for higher pensioners, they were dispersedly arranged and given the nursing fees which were 40%-50% of the average local sry. Normally, they wouldn¡¯t arrange further employment anymore.

    Disabled soldiers with ranking 5-6 belonged to most incapacitated people. If they were registered in the city and town census, they would be given appropriate work such as non-physical work in the office, indoors, warehouse management, and so on.

    Ranking below 7, within the minimum being 10, were ssified as minor or slight injuries. They generally didn¡¯t require care.

    The state was already paying the medical fees and disability subsidies for those who were injured in the army after their retirement. Disabled soldiers were put to work in enterprises and institutions where they were given the same treatment as ordinary employees. The only thing that needed to be taken care of was that the state stipted that leave taken due to the recurrence of old injuries was considered upational injury treatment.

    The national policies were ratherprehensive but even if they were great, it was still hard for these disabled soldiers to survive in the society.

    In peacetime, most of the soldiers who were disabled during their military career were in army units operating in high-risk industries. They spent their youth in the army and werepletely out of touch with society.

    It was fine for some of the sophisticated soldiers as they were able to integrate into society in time. They were able to achieve sess one way or another and could even develop a career.

    However, most of them were upright soldiers. It was difficult for them to y well with colleagues in the arranged units.

    Besides, which of the soldier engaging in high-risk industries wasn¡¯t proud and arrogant? Their disabilities had already rendered them physically and mentally exhausted. How could they suffer unscrupulous people humiliating them, using them of contributing nothing to the workce positions, and calling them rubbish?

    This resulted in many disabled soldiers failing to get along well with their colleagues. Some even chose to quit because they couldn¡¯t stand their colleagues¡¯ suspicious views. However, after quitting the job, they had no other skills than fighting. It was difficult to find a new job so they ended up being poor. This wasn¡¯t an isted case but a ubiquitous social phenomenon.

    Now that Xiaoniu was given the right to recruit security guards, his first choice was naturally hisrades who were also disabled due to injury. He was happy to be able to help them.

 Chapter 131 Old Schoolmate

    Although Xiaoniu didn¡¯t get into details, Ding Ning could still detect his pain and sadness. The national policies were good but not all local governments could fully implement them.

    After all, many units were unwilling to ept disabled soldiers as they were a burden. Even if the units epted them under the pressure, they would try and make them quit on their own.

    He could imagine how distressed and resentful the disabled soldiers, who had protected homes and defended the country, would feel. They fought bloody wars on the battlefield and defended the peace of their mothend, even bing disabled because of that. They had no regrets.

    But those behind all these couldn¡¯t understand their patriotism and abused these national heroes with vicious words and sickening behavior. How ironic and sad it was!

    Ding Ning once read a report of the Yellow Bird Oil Depot Explosion ident, where in thete 1980s, a young firefighter desperately rescued more than 10 staff members from a raging fire in Dongshan Province. The firefighter ended up sustaining burns on 80% of his skin. He waster awarded the National First ss Fighting Hero Medal.

    After retiring due to the injury, that soldier returned to a small four or five-tier city in his hometown in Huizhou Province and earned a monthly sry of 1,300 yuan in a public institution.

    The multiple skin grafting surgeries he had to go through cost more than five million. The government had subsidized part of the cost and there were also plenty of preferential policies. However, it was still a million miles away from the entire cost of the operation fees. He had to borrow money everywhere and ended up incurring massive debt. He even had to resort to usury for his subsequent operations.

    How could he repay the usury withpound interests with his monthly sry of 1,300 yuan? Thus, he suffered various heinous dunning methods byw-breaking money-lenders, such as getting beat-up, abused, insulted, poured with oil paint, and trouble in his unit.

    More ridiculously, instead of standing up for him, the unit indiscriminately dismissed him citing that he brought bad influence to the unit and disturbed the office order.

    He wouldn¡¯t have asked the media for help were he not at the end of his rope. The tremendous attention from the government and the society ended up in them fighting the socialwbreakers, solving all of his debts through donation drives and social security, and giving him a good job. Otherwise, the National First-ss Fighting Hero would die a wrongful death in the hands of "one of us".

    Ding Ning still remembered that the ck-and-white photo of the soldier crying in the newspaper. The shocking title was printed in bold letters: "Who made this hero bleed and shed tears?"

    Heroes bled and even sacrificed their lives. There was no reason for society to forget them. The government had no reason to abandon them. However, the state had been perfecting the governmentpensation and social security system so that these heroes who had bled for the nation would no longer have to shed tears.

    Many heroes would rather be independent and live in poverty. They weren¡¯t willing to make it difficult for the government and be a burden to the state. Their exemry conduct and noble character were touching and their strength of character was admirable.

    The cruelty of real life couldn¡¯t be equal to the treatment of heroes. Even if the government paid more attention to it, there would always be inopportune people without conscience stepping all over their pride and dignity.

    The rumors never stopped, be it about the soldiers relying on the fact that they had contributed to the nation and that they were now pathetic to get easy jobs. The rumors used the soldiers of taking sries without contributing. These made people feel both startled and sorrowful.

    These rumors were vicious. The saddest thing was that it was still prevalent in society. This resulted in the heroes and their families not daring to ask the government for help when encountering difficulties in their lives, lest irresponsible remarks were targeted at them.

    This made the disabled soldiers and their families a very vulnerable group. Ding Ning was deeply pained by this. He wanted to help this group as much as he could.

    Therefore, ideas were racing through Ding Ning¡¯s brain after hearing Xiaoniu¡¯s exnation. Even though his ability was currently limited and he couldn¡¯t help all the disabled soldiers, he would try his best. It was still good to do as much as he could.

    In particr, he could help soldiers with low levels of disability. He could definitely help them recuperate and regain regr mobility. Once this idea emerged, it would linger in his mind.

    It seemed that he needed to make money as soon as possible to set up a foundation or rehabilitation center for disabled soldiers. It would be great if he could draw interest to it on social media so that more kind-hearted people would lend a helping hand.

    Once he had established a goal, Ding Ning immediately started working on it. He carefully determined the specific steps to implement it and soon came up with a preliminary n.

    Despite his good nning, the specifics of the implementation was still a challenge. The site, personnel, funds, qualifications, and approval procedures were all problems that needed to be urgently solved.

    In the female dormitory of Ninghai University, Zhao Chenxi looked at the materials on the table. On the first page of the materials was the picture of a beautiful woman smiling. It was Ling Yun.

    "Ding Ning, you¡¯re having fun two-timing, aren¡¯t you? Then I¡¯d like to see who you¡¯d save, Ling Yun and Shen Muqing." Zhao Chenxi sneered. She took out her phone and dialed a number. "Hello. I¡¯m Zhao Chenxi from the Zhao family."

    "Hello, Miss Zhao. What is it that you need handling?" An insidious voice came from the other end of the line.

    "Do something for me. I want you to kidnap a beautiful woman. I¡¯ll send you her information right away. If no one saves her at midnight tonight, she¡¯s yours. You can do whatever you want with her."

    "I¡¯ll definitely fulfill anything you ask for, Miss Zhao. I hope she¡¯ll really be as beautiful as you say."

    The person with the insidious voice smiled obscenely. "But our rules..."

    "I know, I owe you one, ck Rat. Remember not to do anything to that woman before midnight."

    Disgust flitted across Zhao Chenxi¡¯s pupils. ck Rat was an underground organization which specifically did dirty works for influential families and forces. It was extremely mysterious and its means was cruel. They needed not money but favors. They had never made a mistake. She knew how abnormal these filthy people were.

    "Miss Zhao, sorry. Your favor isn¡¯t worth our action." The person humiliated her.

    "What do you mean? Is my favor not valuable enough?" Zhao Chenxi¡¯s face was cold, as was her voice.

    "In my humble opinion, your favor might be very valuable. But it¡¯s insufficient for the ck Rat. If it¡¯s a favor from Childe Zhao, we¡¯ll ept this deal," the ck Rat member said indifferently.

    Zhao Chenxi was so ashamed and angry that she bit her lip. She hesitated for a moment before saying coldly, "Okay, no problem!"

    "Alright. I¡¯ll take your promise, Miss Zhao. Judging by how much Childe Zhao dotes on Miss Zhao, I believe he¡¯ll agree so I won¡¯t seek verification from him. If he can¡¯t fulfill this favor, please don¡¯t me us for breaking our rtionship. You should have heard the ways of the ck Rat," the person said, threatening her.

    "Don¡¯t worry. That¡¯s my older brother. He¡¯ll make good on the promise. Remember, I don¡¯t want anyone to know about this."

    "Rest assured that it¡¯s our professional integrity to keep the secrets of our customers."

    "That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll send you the information now."

    After sending the information Zhao Chenxi whispered with a contorted face, "Shen Muqing, you¡¯re already an unclean woman. You don¡¯t deserve my older brother at all. I hope you have the luck to survive tonight."

    After arriving at Renhe Hospital, Xiaoniu led them to the intensive care unit on the 12th floor where Qian Yongjin was.

    "Sister-inw, Doctor Ding is here to visit my older brother," Xiaoniu said loudly.

    He pushed the door and hastily ran inside. He ended up colliding with a doctor who had just finished making his ward round. How could the doctor¡¯s physiquepare to Xiaoniu¡¯s? He cried out in surprise and fell to the ground along with his sses.

    "What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t you use your eyes when you walk?"

    Before the doctor could say anything, a thin and tall houseman immediately followed him and crouched down to help him up. He reproached Xiaoniu with dissatisfaction.

    Xiaoniu was still full of respect for the doctor, knowing that he had been rash. Blushing, he lowered his head and repeatedly apologized.

    "I¡¯m sorry, doctor. I¡¯m really sorry. I wasn¡¯t paying attention. Doctor, are you okay?"

    "Did you handicap your eyes alongside your legs?" "If you end up hurting Doctor Liu in the collision, can you afford thepensation?"

    Even though Xiaoniu had apologized, the houseman was still cursing in rage.

    Xiaoniu uneasily stood there, blushing. He didn¡¯t know what to do. A young married woman in simple clothes flusteredly walked over. She repeatedly bowed and apologized.

    "I¡¯m so sorry. This is my brother-inw. He didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Are you okay?"

    Doctor Liu picked up the pieces of his broken eyesses and examined them. His expression turned sour. "I¡¯m fine but my sses are broken."

    "I¡¯m really sorry. Doctor Liu, how much is your sses? I¡¯llpensate you."

    The young married woman was Qian Yongjin¡¯s wife, Han Li. She immediately turned around to grab her purse from the bedside table. There were about more than a thousand yuan in it. She took them out, about to hand them to the doctor.

    "Compensation? This is a pair of hawksbill eyesses that Doctor Liu¡¯s son purposefully ordered to be custom-made in Fuso. Do you know anything about hawksbill sses? The base material is the shell of a turtle called hawksbill and it¡¯s all handmade. Yourpensation isn¡¯t enough to cover one of its lenses."

    Before Doctor Liu could say anything, the houseman berated Han Li haughtily. He looked like he was far above the masses. It was absolutely disgusting to see.

    Ding Ning¡¯s expression darkened. He patted Xiaoniu on the shoulder and pushed him aside. He said coolly, "Wang Bo, it hasn¡¯t been that long ago since west met but you still have such a bad mouth."

    "Oh my, who is this? Isn¡¯t this miracle-worker Doctor Ding? What a rare guest. What did youe to our hospital instead of staying in Diannan Hospital?"

    Wang Bo¡¯s pupils shrunk when he saw Ding Ning. Then he curled his lip and sneered in a strange tone.

    He had always been envious of Ding Ning since they were in school. After Ding Ning became a hit online, he became even more psychologically unbnced. Back when they had a graduation get-together, he was the main force in ridiculing Ding Ning.

    "Why? Do you own this ce? Can¡¯t Ie?"

    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes and stared at him coldly. He never understood why Wang Bo always targeted him. Before, he couldn¡¯t care less but after hearing Wang Bo insult Xiaoniu, he was utterly infuriated.

    Doctor Liu frowned and asked in surprise. "Wang Bo, do you know each other?"

    It seemed like a fight was about to break out between them any time soon.

    "Doctor Liu, I told you about him before. He¡¯s the one who puts up false pretenses at school to swindle others."

    Wang Bo¡¯s sarcastic expression immediately became fawning when facing Doctor Liu.

    "You¡¯re the kid who only knows to y to the gallery?"

    Doctor Liu¡¯s eyebrows knitted in disdain. His eyes became unkind as he looked at Ding Ning.

 Chapter 132 Picking a Fight

    As a person who advocated western medicine and had always regarded traditional Chinese medicine as a pseudoscience, he also paid attention to the video of Ding Ning¡¯s treatment that day. In his opinion, there was no scientific basis for setting a broken bone without surgery, connecting the nervous system, and the anesthetization of traditional Chinese medicine. These were absolutely pseudoscience.

    Although he didn¡¯t know how Ding Ning pulled it off, he was always skeptical and thought that it was likely that the guys who were engaged in traditional Chinese medicine put on a show together.

    In addition, his intern Wang Bo stirred up trouble and called Ding Ning a liar who liked to be deliberately mystifying, swindle and engage in feudalistic superstition at school. That left him with a bad impression of Ding Ning.

    "Who do you think you are? What does my identity have to do with you?" Ding Ning angrily rebuked the doctor with a cold voice.

    He despised people who took advantage of their seniority.

    "Ding Ning, what did you say? Do you know who you¡¯re talking to? Doctor Liu is the authority when ites to brain surgery."

    Disying the manner of ackey, Wang Bo reproached Ding Ning with anger. Doctor Liu was angry with Ding Ning¡¯s insult. When he heard Wang Bo call him the authority of brain surgery, he immediately became proud of himself. He narrowed his eyes at Ding Ning.

    "The authority? Bah! Just an attending physician who can¡¯t even help a patient wake. What qualifications do you have to show your strength here?"

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t have a good impression of doctors who liked ttery. He refuted Wang Bo¡¯s words without holding back.

    "Outrageous! Who do you think you are? You¡¯re just a fraud who only knows how to swindle. This is Renhe Hospital, not somewhere you can act wildly. Get out of this ce now," Doctor Liu said with a dark expression.

    He was furious.

    "Do you own this hospital? You¡¯re just a doctor working here. What right do you have to ask me to leave? I¡¯d like to throw the words back at you."

    Ding Ning nced at him and curled his lip. He looked like he was staring at an idiot.

    "You... Just wait and see. Wang Bo, call the security guard toe and toss him out."

    Doctor Liu was so angry that he was shaking. He roared with anger, drawing the attention of curious onlookers.

    "Xiaoniu, is this your friend? Tell him to apologize to Doctor Liu. Doctor Liu is Yongjin¡¯s attending physician."

    Han Li nervously tugged at the clothes of Niu Xiaoniu¡¯s clothes after seeing his friend have a fallout with the doctor. Being the patient¡¯s family member, she was naturally in awe of the doctor and dared not offend him.

    Niu Xiaoniu shook his head firmly. "Sister-inw, believe me. I asked him to cure the old squad leader. If not even he can cure the old squad leader, then there¡¯s nothing Doctor Liu can do."

    "He can cure Yongjin? H... He¡¯s still so young." Han Li looked at Ding Ning¡¯s young face in surprise. Her face was full of suspicion.

    "I¡¯m here to visit my friend. Even if you¡¯re the attending physician, what right do you have to toss me out? Today, I¡¯d like to see what rules of Renhe Hospital state that friends can¡¯t visit patients? Do you make the rules around here, Doctor Liu? Your words are more effective than your dean¡¯s."

    Ding Ning deliberately raised his voice so that the bystanders could hear him.

    "You..."

    Doctor Liu was so angry that he was shaking. He pointed at Ding Ning, speechless for a long time. Ding Ning was right. He was visiting a patient during visiting hours. What right did he have to drive Ding Ning away?

    Wang Bo rolled his eyes and sneered. "No one will toss you out if you¡¯re just here to visit a patient. But... You deliberately bring someone here to make trouble and break Doctor Liu¡¯s sses. Naturally, we have every right to toss you out. You said you¡¯re friends with the patient Qian Yongjin. Does his family member know you?"

    Refreshed, Doctor Liu looked at Wang Bo in appreciation. He turned to look at Han Li and asked proudly, "Ms. Han, do you know this person?"

    Han Li was stupefied. Her face was red and she couldn¡¯t say a word. How could she, a woman, have her own mind? She didn¡¯t dare to offend the attending physician but Xiaoniu gave her a helping hand when she needed it the most. He was like her own brother. There was no way she would help others berate Xiaoniu. She looked at Xiaoniu for help with tears welling in her eyes.

    "You don¡¯t have to look at other people. Just say whether you know this person."

    Doctor Liu urged impatiently.

    "What does it matter if my sister-inw doesn¡¯t know him? He¡¯s my friend. Can¡¯t my friende and visit my older brother?"

    When Xiaoniu saw that his honest sister-inw was forced close to tears, he felt a stab of anger. His face was red and he roared with rage.

    "Hmph! Is Qian Yongjin your older brother just because you say it is? I even suspect that you and Ding Ning are colluding to cause trouble in the hospital. You beat Doctor Liu up as well and these broken sses can prove it."

    Wang Bo insidiously smiled and told a nurse behind him, "Call the security guards toe and arrest these two people who came to the hospital to make trouble."

    "Wang Bo, Wang Bo, you really can never change your nature. You tried so hard to make life difficult for me back when we were in school and I had always been toozy to respond. Now you have the ability? You have learned to nder and frame others. Fine. Just call the police and have them deal with it. ndering isn¡¯t a big crime but it¡¯s quite possible to have your qualification as a medical intern forfeited."

    Ding Ning spoke in a leisurely manner. He intentionally nced at the CCTV in the corridor.

    Wang Bo¡¯s face became stiff and confusion shed in his pupils. He was so focused on giving Ding Ning trouble that he forgot that there was CCTV that recorded exactly what had just happened outside the intensive care unit.

    "Let¡¯s go!" Doctor Liu¡¯s face was gloomy. He angrily turned around and stormed away.

    A reluctant Wang Bo red at Ding Ning before running off after Doctor Liu.

    "What the hell!"

    Niu Xiaoniu spat while watching their retreating figures. Then, he turned around to introduce Ding Ning and Han Li with a smile. "This is my sister-inw, Han Li. Sister-inw, this is Doctor Ding Ning. His medical skills are very good."

    "Hello, sister-inw!" Ding Ning greeted with a smile.

    Han Li was a little uneasy and reluctantly smiled. She asked Xiaoniu with a low voice, "Doctor Ding is so young. Can he really cure Yongjin?"

    Xiaoniu hesitated for a moment and scratched his head uncertainly. "I¡¯m not sure. But he¡¯s definitely much better than that Doctor Liu."

    Ding Ning had excellent hearing. He couldn¡¯t help shaking his head and smiling wryly to himself as he listened to their whispered conversation. His youth was both an asset but also a liability. If he was now 40 or 50 years old, perhaps the patient¡¯s family would be more confident in him. However, he would have to wait until he examines the patient to know whether he could cure Qian Yongjin. He immediately said, "Sister-inw, Xiaoniu, let¡¯s discuss further after we go in and check on Brother Qian!"

    "Okay. Thank you for your help, Doctor Ding," Han Li said politely.

    Her face was filled with a smile. Although she found Ding Ning to be too young to be reliable, it was Xiaoniu who introduced them. She had to show him the necessary etiquette.

    Ding Ning walked to the hospital bed and saw that Qian Yongjin was a man in his early thirties with thick eyebrows and a tall nose. His head was wrapped with white gauze. His eyes were closed at the moment. He was hooked up to a venttor, an intravenous drip consisting of normal saline to supplement his nutrition, and an ECG monitor. There were tubes going in and out of his whole body. His vital signs were stable but he remained unconscious.

    "This is brain CT and MRI. The doctor said that it was a craniocerebral injury when Yongjin was sent to the hospital. There was a hematoma in the skull. Then, they did the craniotomy. However, more than ten days have passed and he¡¯s still unconscious until now. The doctor said that his cranial nerve is seriously damaged, leaving him in a deepa. He can¡¯t guarantee when Yongjin can wake up. What should my kid and I do?"

    Han Li handed Ding Ning the case history such as brain CT and MRI reports. She briefly introduced the state of Yongjin¡¯s illness and began to sob bitterly while speaking.

    "Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. Tell Doctor Ding about the old squad leader¡¯s condition first."

    Xiaoniu quicklyforted her so that she wouldn¡¯t disturb Ding Ning. Han Li choked with sobs and nodded. She wiped her tears and looked at Ding Ning with hope.

    Ding Ning picked up the case history and read it carefully. Qian Yongjin¡¯s cerebral hemorrhage was caused by his intracranial vascr breaking after a violent external impact. His left temporal lobe brain had a contusion. The base of his skull and right temporal bone were also fractured. So there was hydrops which caused intracranial hypertension. At present, he already took the craniotomy to clear the hematoma.

    He had to admit that despite how hateful Doctor Liu was, he was still very good. He had taken a series of treatment means such as reducing intracranial pressure and nourishing nerves in the bleeding area. It wasn¡¯t great but not bad either. But he had no way to repair nerves and could only rely on external stimtion to stimte the body¡¯s self-healing ability and autonomously repair damaged neurons.

    This was the difference between western medicine and traditional Chinese medicine. Western medicine treated the patient¡¯s head if he had a headache and the patient¡¯s foot if he was experiencing pain in his foot. They had no way of dealing with problems on the microscopic level.

    In theory, there was no disease that couldn¡¯t be cured by traditional Chinese medicine. It was a matter of the doctor¡¯s capability.

    Qian Yongjin¡¯s brain waves were normal, which meant that he still had his own thoughts. Ding Ning peeled Yongjin¡¯s eyelids open to check his pupils. Then, he took out a silver needle and pricked him on the arm. Ding Ning smiled when he saw no reaction from Yongjin.

    "Doctor Ding, can Yongjin wake up?"

    Han Li, who had been watching Ding Ning¡¯s expression all this while, questioned him nervously when she saw him smile.

    "There should be no problem but I¡¯ll have to conduct further examinations. But the current situation seems very optimistic."

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t say anything in absolute terms. After all, Qian Yongjin was different from Wang Guoliang. Wang Guoliang suffered from nerve damage in his thigh while Qian Yongjin suffered from damage in his central nervous system, where the nerves were most concentrated.

    "Doctor Ding, the doctor said that the old squad leader is in a deepa. Is deepa the same as PVS?"

    Xiaoniu knew nothing about medicine but he still asked questions with an open mind.

    Ding Ning shook his head and patiently exined, "The patient will be in a deepa when there¡¯s serious dysfunction in his cerebral cortex, causing him to have slow or loss of responses to external stimuli. But this patient¡¯s breathing and heartbeat are intact. PVS is called an agrypna, where the patient can freely open and close his eyes. Yongjin¡¯s eyeballs are in a purposeless roaming state, which can easily be mistaken for consciousness. However, the truth is that the patient has lost his thought, judgment, speech, memory, as well as the ability to respond to things around him. He can¡¯t understand anything, execute any instructions, and react actively to stimulus. This situation indicates a loss of cortical function of the patient¡¯s brainstem. So it¡¯s difficult for him to wake up."

    Xiaoniu was utterly confused. He scratched head and asked worriedly, "The old squad leader isn¡¯t in a PVS, is he?"

    "It¡¯s hard to say now. There are three development forms of deepa: healing, vegetative state, and brain death."

    Ding Ning thought over his words before slowly saying, "Brother Qian is now in a state of deepa. There are three directions for development. He can either wake up at any time, descend into PVS, or have brain death."

 Chapter 133 Crazy Fans

    "Brain death? Isn¡¯t he dead?" Han Li¡¯s heart suddenly tightened. Although she knew nothing about medicalmon sense, she still knew what brain death meant. Her tears flowed down immediately.

    Ding Ning knew that she had thought too much and quickly exined, "Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. I did not say that Brother Qian has brain death. I just exined the difference between deepa and PVS to Xiaoniu. I pricked Brother Qian with a silver needle. Brother Qian¡¯s muscles are stimted but unresponsive, which means he is still in a deepa. Although this state is also dangerous, it is much better than bing a PVS. I just need to repair his cerebral cortical dysfunction."

    "Doctor Ding, you must save Yongjin. I beg you. As long as you can cure Yongjin, I am willing to do anything for you all my life."

    Han Li couldn¡¯t understand what Ding Ning was saying, but she could hear out that Ding Ning seemed confident that he could cure Qian Yongjin. Her eyes were suddenly filled with tears due to her excitement. She knelt down and was gonna kowtow to Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning had never seen such a scene. He hurriedly stood up and supported her and said, "Sister-inw, what are you doing? Since I came, I am helping Brother Qian to cure the disease. Xiaoniu and I are friends. How can I do nothing to save Brother Qian from ruin? Xiaoniu, quickly supports our sister-inw."

    Xiaoniu hurriedly pulled up Han Li, who was unwilling to get up anyhow. Heforted her, "Sister-inw, Doctor Ding is here to cure the disease for Brother Qian today. Don¡¯t do this."

    "Thank you, thank you, Doctor Ding." Han Li wiped her tears and excitedly thanked him again and again.

    Ding Ning smiled helplessly. He liked the pleasure of saving people from death, but he was not used to the gratitude of the patient¡¯s family, which made him feel ufortable.

    He hinted Xiaoniuforted Han Li and grabbed Qian Yongjin¡¯s wrist which had already had a little muscridity. The tridimensional image of his whole body was shown in his brain. He carefully searched his damaged cranial nerves and prepared to help him repair.

    "What are you doing? Stop. This is a hospital, not a ce where you such a liar can swindle."

    The ward door was suddenly kicked open. Wang Bo aggressively came in with a few security guards.

    Xiaoniu¡¯s face fell and stepped forward to stop them and said, "What do you want to do?"

    "What do we want to do? Humph, this liar has no qualification for medical practice. What qualification does he have to cure the disease for the patient? He is a liar at all. You get out of the way. Otherwise, we will take you away together."

    Wang Bo¡¯s face showed acent smile which was because his conspiracy was realized. He shouted loudly, which attracted the family members¡¯ attention of countless patient.

    No qualification for medical practice? Han Li¡¯s eyes nkly looked at Niu Xiaoniu who was also confused. In his mind, Ding Ning could cure the frontier guard who was almost amputated. How could he not have the qualification for medical practice?

    "Which of your eyes see me curing the disease for others?"

    There was a little uneasiness in Ding Ning¡¯s heart. Wang Bo was really mean and shameless. He just gloomily left with Doctor Liu and must be reluctant in the heart. So he made an issue of that he did not have the qualification for medical practice.

    But he was not afraid. Let alone that he had not started the treatment, even if he had started, he did not take a scalpel or use acupuncture. Who dared to say that he was curing the disease for people?

    "Humph, if you are not curing the disease for him, why are you grabbing his wrist?"

    Wang Bo¡¯s face was a bit ugly. He secretly med himself that he was a little impatient. If he came inter, he might be able to catch in the act.

    "That is ridiculous. Grabbing his wrist is to cure the disease for him? Then holding handshake with your mom is also to cure the disease for your mother?"

    Ding Ning looked at him full of scorn on his face. His words made Wang Bo¡¯s face be so gloomy that he was speechless.

    "Piss off. Here is the intensive care unit. Who let you kick the door ande in?"

    Xiaoniu¡¯s big eyes red and he roared which frightened Wang Bo to repeatedly take steps back.

    Finally, he invited Ding Ning to help cure the old squad leader. He just saw the dawn when this bastard came out to make trouble. How could Xiaoniu give him a good face?

    "You damned cripple, what are you arrogant for? Humph, you just wait and see."

    Wang Bo immediately felt his face burnt because he was stared by with the ridiculous eyesight of the bystanders. After he left some words, he gloomily left with a few security guards.

    "You... are you Great Doctor Ding? I am your fan. Can you please take a picture with me?"

    Suddenly, a big-eyed girl among the bystanders recognized Ding Ning and shouted excitedly.

    Ding Ning embarrassedly touched his nose. He didn¡¯t expect his poprity was so high that a fan could recognize himself. This was troublesome.

    He wanted to deny, but he was afraid of breaking the fan¡¯s heart. He nodded awkwardly and said, "I¡¯m Ding Ning, but I¡¯m not a miracle-working doctor."

    "If you are not a miracle-working doctor, who will be a miracle-working doctor? In my heart, you are the most powerful miracle-working doctor in the world."

    The big-eyed girl rushed to Ding Ning¡¯s side and held Ding Ning¡¯s arm with enthusiasm. She held the mobile phone up to take a selfie. Ding Ning cooperated to show a stiff smile.

    After that, the big-eyed girl didn¡¯t enjoy herself to the full, so she changed gestures in several angles and took more pictures. She did various cute expressions such as pouting, being intimate, and so on until she continuously took dozens of photos. Then she suddenly kissed on Ding Ning¡¯s face andcentlyughed, "Haha, I am the first in the fan group to take a photo with my idol. I will immediately upload it to the group. They will envy me, oh yeah!"

    Ding Ning kneaded the cheek she had kissed, and showed a smile which was uglier than crying.

    "What, you are Great Doctor Ding? I thought that you look familiar. It is really you. Can you please give me a signature?"

    "Oh my god. It is really Great Doctor Ding. Great Doctor Ding, can you please help my father cure the disease? Doesn¡¯t matter how much it costs."

    "Yes, Great Doctor Ding, can you please help my mother cure the disease? I beg you."

    "Great Doctor Ding, please help my brother to cure the disease."

    "And me, Great Doctor Ding, I am your loyal fan. Can you please cure the disease for my grandfather?"

    ...

    Ding Ning was instantly surrounded by enthusiastic fans and family members of the patients tightly. Some wanted to take pictures with him. Some asked him to give a signature. And some asked him to cure the disease...

    This was not enough. Some people had already started calling friends. The first sentence after the phone was connected was "Do you know who I have seen?" or "You guess where I am? Who am I with?".

    Well, the people who heard the news toe here quickly tightly blocked the 12th floor up and crazily shouted Great Doctor Ding.

    It was unknown who posted the news that Ding Ning was at Renhe Hospital on the inte. People nearby kepting and joining the crowded army.

    He once saw that stars were crazily crowded by the fans, which made Ding Ning feel quite cool. But when he was surrounded, he only felt annoyed, fucking annoyed.

    Whether they were true fans or fake fans, the enthusiasm of them was unbearable, especially the family members of the patients. They were just like seeing the redeemer. They grabbed his wrist, pulled his arm, pulled his belt or grabbed his clothes. They pulled him and shouted to ask him to cure the disease for their rtives or friends. The most excessive thing was that two little girls squeezed in and each one of them held each of his thighs. His body was almost dismembered.

    Han Li and Niu Xiaoniu were all dumbfounded. They were directly pushed out of the crowd. If it was not that Niu Xiaoniu had great strength so that he could forcefully protect Han Li, Han Li had to be pushed down and there must be the stampede ident.

    "Xiaoniu, is Doctor Ding really so excellent?"

    Han Li inconceivably looked at the bustling crowd and her mouth opened big. Even a few pretty nurses who usually didn¡¯t look people directly in the eyes squeezed into the crowd and shouted, "Husband, I would like to have children with you."

    Xiaoniu looked up proudly and said, "Of course, Doctor Ding is very excellent. Otherwise, why I asked him to cure the disease for the old squad leader?"

    "Gosh, Yongjin is still inside."

    Han Li¡¯s face changed and she eximed.

    The face of Xiaoniu had also changed dramatically. He hurriedly said, "I will rush in to protect the old squad leader. You need to protect yourself."

    "Well, you must be careful." Han Li looked at the bustling crowd and knew that she could only be an encumbrance if she squeezed into it.

    She said, "Okay, protect yourself."

    Xiaoniu crazily squeezed into the crowd relying on his strong body and yelled, "Out of the way; out of the way."

    "What the fuck making way. My feet cannot step on the ground."

    "What the hell are you squeezing? I be a sandwich biscuit now because of squeezing."

    "What the fuck. Which son of a bitch is touching my ass? Get out of there."

    "Shit. Little rascal, my age is old enough to be your grandmother. Why the hell are you touching my chest? Is that interesting?"

    "What the fuck. Who is gonna touch my wife¡¯s ass again, I will be furious with you."

    "Husband, I want to have a baby with you."

    "Husband, I love you!"

    ...

    Because of the bustling crowds, there was a scene of chaos. Ding Ning wanted to die.

    Just in a few minutes, his T-shirt had been torn by enthusiastic fans. The most terrible thing was that he didn¡¯t know which wicked person had torn off his belt.

    He had to be shirtless and pulled his trousers up in one hand and picked Qian Yongjin up in the other hand. He squeezed out of the crowd and ran away.

    It was unknown who photographed this awkward scene and posted on the inte.

    Therefore, the most popr news of that day on each website was the video of "A streaking miracle-working doctor amazingly appeared in a hospital in Ninghai". In a short period of time, the number of views exceeded 10 million and the number of reprints exceeded one million. The number ofments was crazily updated at a speed of hundreds ofments in one minute. They could not be counted.

    The fever of the video of traditional Chinese medicine anaesthesia in the past two days had not faded away yet. The video of Ding Ning¡¯s streaking once again had a great influence on thework and firmly upied the first ce in the top search list. When Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang got the news, they immediately paid attention to it. They watched the video and did not know whether tough or cry. They did not know what this young senior brother was doing.

    "Haha, does my husband want to show muscles? Wow, eight packs of abdominal muscle. I want to touch!"

    "His figure is great. And he has Apollo¡¯s Belt. Love you, my husband!"

    "I didn¡¯t expect my husband¡¯s figure to be so good. I like it very much. Can we date tonight?"

    "Hey, the first-hand information, I had close contact with my idol. And I have a group photo. Do you want to have a look?"

    "Fuck, I want it, I want it!"

    "I want it. My husband, I want it!"

    "Hurry up, don¡¯t be verbose. Just quickly upload it. I want to clearly look at my husband!"

    ...

    Ding Ning held Qian Yongjin and went out of the crowd. After getting in the car, he just let out a sigh of relief and touched his trouser pocket. Fortunately, wallet and mobile phone were still there.

    He took out the phone and wanted to call Xiaoniu. He found that the phone had been turned off so that he remembered that yesterday he shut it down because of the angry. He quickly pressed the power button to start it up.

    The missed call reminders came in an endless stream and the ring took a few minutes. There were more than 800 call reminders. More than 700 of them were called by Ling Yun. It could be seen that Ling Yun did not stop calling him after yesterday he left with angry.

    With a ring, a text message came. Ding Ning took a quick look at it and his heart was suddenly shocked. It was sent by Ling Yun half an hour ago. The content only had two words, "Help me!"

 Chapter 134 The Gene Modification

    The Land Rover was followed by a white Buick. Wang Bo on the driver¡¯s seat had a gloomy face. He thought Ding Ning was just a poor man. But he didn¡¯t expect this guy to be able to afford the Land Rover, which made him feel jealous and hate. He gnashed his teeth, reached out his hand and made a call.

    "Hello, is this the Public Security Bureau? I report that someone has illegally practiced medicine. And he also stole the patient from our hospital, which seriously affected the normal working order of the hospital. I am following him now. "

    In the dormitory of Ninghai University, Zhao Chenxi, who wasughing and ying with the sisters of the dormitory, heard her phone suddenly ring. After seeing the caller number, she stayed calm and walked away and said, "I will take this call."

    "ck Rat, why do you call me now? Did you have done it so quickly?"

    Walking out of the dormitory, Zhao Chenxi looked gloomy and asked impatiently.

    "There are some idents. We startedte, so the mission goal has been kidnapped by someone else. We are following those people. So I called to consult your opinion. Do you want us to take her back or to give up this mission?"

    "Kidnapped by someone else?"

    Zhao Chenxi frowned. She did not expect that the woman had other enemies. But she wanted to revenge Ding Ning and Shen Muqing. How could she implement her own n without Ling Yun? She thought about it again and again and said, "Take her back. The entrustment continues."

    "The difficulty of the task increases. Hence we will offend this group of people from an unknown origin. One favor is obviously not enough. We need two favors from Childe Zhao."

    ck Rat rose the price, which made Zhao Chenxi angry. She said, "Humph, you really fish in troubled waters."

    "We don¡¯t care. You can just give up this entrustment!" ck Rat did not care and said.

    Zhao Chenxi gnashed her teeth and said, "Then two favors. Deal!"

    Ding Ning was anxious with worry and kept calling Ling Yun¡¯s phone. But always the cold shutdown sound came from the other end of the phone, which made his heart fall into the ice valley.

    Imagining how desperate when Ling Yun kept calling him all night but could not get through, he felt very sorry. He regretted why he got in a rage and acted rashly.

    He obviously knew that Ling Yun would not betray himself. But he was angry because of her lies. What the ears heard might be false and what the eyes saw might be true. But sometimes the things he saw might not be the truth. Uncle Ling had already warned him and he also understood this principle. Why was he so impulsive when he faced the matter? And why would not he give her an opportunity to exin?

    What should he do? What should he do? When he thought of Ling Yun¡¯s helplessness and the dangers she might encounter at this time, he shivered and felt as if a knife was being twisted in his heart.

    "Don¡¯t panic. Don¡¯t panic." He tried to force himself to calm down and called Xiaoniu, telling him Ling Yun¡¯s address and letting hime over immediately.

    He called Chu Yunxiu while driving, but the phone was always out of service. He had no choice but to call Zhang Li.

    Zhang Li said that Ling Yun shoulde to work today. But she waited until now and had not seen her. Her phone was not answered at the beginning and now it could not be gotten through. She asked if Ding Ning had quarreled with Ling Yun.

    Ding Ning said vaguely and avoided this. He stepped on the gas and did not care about the traffic rules. The car rushed out like an arrow. He madly drove to Ling Yun¡¯s home.

    Seeing Ding Ning speed up, Wang Bo thought that he was discovered and also immediately speeded up and said, "Humph, am I discovered? You want to get rid of me, no way."

    But soon, Wang Bo despaired. The Land Rover was risking his life. He drove his car at top speed terrifyingly in the gap of the traffic stream. The speed had reached 120 MPH or more. He dared not to make a joke to his own life.

    But he was reluctant. He immediately called the police again and told Ding Ning¡¯s license te number to the police. "Let the police risk life."

    Bang, Wang Bo suddenly braked, palely looking at the Mercedes-Benz S600 ahead, which was rear-ended by him because he distracted. He instantly wanted to die.

    Half an hourter, Ding Ning arrived at Ling Yun¡¯s home and opened the door by using an iron wire. He found that everything at her home was as usual. There was no trace of being rummaged. However, Doudou saw him and continually barked.

    The superpower light mass in Ding Ning¡¯s brain swayed. He unexpectedly understood the dognguage of Doudou. This damned dog told him that Chu Yunxiu did note backst night. Ling Yun was kidnapped at the door when she came out in the morning.

    Ding Ning had no time to wait for Xiaoniu. He put Qian Yongjin in the room he had rented and called Xiaoniu to tell him that Qian Yongjin was there. He let him just directly break-in. He had an urgent thing to do, so he needed to leave temporarily.

    He turned around and talked to Doudou in dognguage, "Can you find where she is?"

    Doudou surprisedly opened the eyes. It seemed to wonder how this nasty guy could speak its ownnguage. But then, it excitedly barked a few times.

    That meant that it could smell the smell of Ling Yun and it should be able to catch up with her with the smell.

    Ding Ning immediately opened the car door and said in a dognguage, "Get on the car."

    Doudou excitedly jumped up and squatted on the passenger seat like a human. Ding Ning started the car and went out of the old district. Ding Ning asked, "Where should we go?"

    Doudou felt wronged and looked at him, barking. Ding Ning had a helpless face since he found this guy could not smell Ling Yun in the car. He quickly opened the door and said, "Get off and run followed Ling Yun¡¯s smell."

    Doudou seemed to feel very unfair and barked a few times, which meant why you sat on the car and I had to run with four legs?

    If it wasn¡¯t that Ding Ning was not in the mood for Ling Yun¡¯s ident, he would have smiled. He didn¡¯t expect that the damned dog he always hated had such a funny character. He kicked it down without good mood and said, "Don¡¯t talk nonsense, and show me the way."

    Doudou sadly barked,id on its stomach and red at him. The resentful eyes told him that it was angry and wanted to strike.

    Ding Ning was speechless and he could only be patient and coaxed it, "After we find Ling Yun back, I will find a little female dog for you to let you feel happy. I never lie to you."

    Doudou was more wronged and barked twice showing protest. Ding Ning felt embarrassed after hearing it. This damned dog was female. He scratched his head and apologetically smiled and said, "Then I will find a male dog to serve you. Is that okay?"

    Doudou shyly rolled its eyes but did not continue to strike. It sniffed the ground and quickly ran toward the west street.

    Ding Ning was speechless and wryly smiled. This guy was a little rutting female dog. He quickly drove to catch up.

    So there was a weird scene on the streets of Ninghai. A white and cute little Pomeranian ran wildly on the street and a Land Rover followed in the back, causing the attention of the passerby.

    The scene was actually a bit strange. People secretly sighed with emotion that the rich people nowadays yed so well. Even there was a new way to walk the dog.

    But soon, the good-hearted people with full of sense of justice stopped the Land Rover and med Ding Ning with indignation that he could not abuse the animals, which made Ding Ning, who was in a hurry, depressed and almost want to die.

    However, the anger of the public could not be offended. Facing the me of so many people, Ding Ning had to admit his mistakes. He repeatedly apologized with a smile and swore that he would never do it again. He parked his car on the roadside and quickly ran followed Doudou.

    There was again a magical scene on the streets of Ninghai. A man and a dog were rushing forward.

    "Isn¡¯t that Great Doctor Ding?"

    Soon, some people recognized Ding Ning. So, after "Streaking miracle-working doctor", "The story that has to say between the doctor and the dog" once again became popr on the inte.

    After they difficultly got rid of the supervision of those justice people, the physical power of Doudou was also at the limit. It tiredly stuck out its tongue, opened its mouth big and panted.

    Ding Ning had no choice but to hold her to show the way. And he crazily ran in the direction of the guide.

    Just as Ding Ning traced, two police cars quickly found Ding Ning¡¯s car parked on the roadside by using the CCTV and reported to the superior.

    "The suspect has abandoned the car and fled. The patient he has taken away is missing."

    "The CCTV shows that the suspect had stayed in the old district of Fuxing Road for a short time. Go in and check it out if the patient was hidden there by him. We have reason to suspect that this is a group of criminal offenders who make use of curing the disease for patients but actually sell the human organs. If the suspect really put the patient there, it means that there is their den. His aplices definitely wille to take over and transfer."

    "Got it. Once we find the den, we will immediately set up an ambush and catch all the criminal offenders!"

    Half an hourter, when the poor Xiaoniu and Han Li just arrived at the door of Ling Yun¡¯s home, the ambushed policemen rushed forward and arrested them as criminal suspects who sell the human organs.

    The dog¡¯s nose was not all-powerful. Perhaps because the time had passed too long. After chasing dozens of streets, Doudou also lost the direction. It stared at Ding Ning with big innocent eyes.

    Ding Ning became more and more annoyed. "Who kidnapped Ling Yun? Did they aim at me? Or Chu Yunxiu had offended someone? Or it was because of the Bone Demon?"

    "Bone Demon?" Right, Ding Ning suddenly remembered the vampire incident happened in the past two days which made his eyes immediately bright.

    The vampire murder incident was obviously not done by Chu Yunna. So it would be worth to think about the incident of vampire murder happened in Ninghai.

    Did another vampiree to Ninghai? Or these people wanted to cause the attention of the Bone Demon so that they could find the traces of the Bone Demon and Chu Yunna.

    Ding Ning was more inclined to thetter. After all, it was not so easy for that mysterious organization to create a vampire.

    What¡¯s more, Chu Yunxiu could not be contacted now. Ling Yun was inexplicably kidnapped. They were the wife and daughter of the Bone Demon. So their goal was more likely to be the Bone Demon.

    Thinking of this, Ding Ning immediately picked Doudou up and stopped a taxi to go to the small courtyard in the western suburbs.

    Doudou was very tired and had low spirit, snuggling in his arms and sleeping, which made Ding Ning have a bit good feeling on this damned dog.

    After hesitating, he mobilized the superpower light mass and slowly injected it into Doudou¡¯s body to see if this stupid dog could have some intelligence.

    Suddenly, Ding Ning felt dizzy as the gic map appeared again in his mind. With the entry of superpower, the gic map data of Doudou was changed significantly.

    The sleepy Doudou was suddenly cheered up and had a high spirit. The eyes that looked at Ding Ning became softer and more dependent. It also reached out the pink tongue to lick his hand.

    Ding Ning put its head away without good mood and took superpower back. Looking at superpower which had almost decreased the one-third, he felt in pain.

    He only knew that he could plunder and copy the superpower from the people with the superpower. But he had no idea whether there were other ways to get superpower or not.

    The problem was how could there be so many people who had the superpower to let him plunder the power? Therefore, superpower was also extremely precious to him.

    He didn¡¯t expect that the gene modification could consume so much superpower. But Doudou didn¡¯t seem to have any obvious changes. This result made him annoyed that he had wasted so much superpower on this stupid dog.

    It was necessary to know that once the superpower was consumed, the recovery speed was very slow. It was unlike the True Qi which could recover by practice and continually grow expand.

    "Master!"

    The dognguage of Doudou suddenly rang in Ding Ning¡¯s mind which shocked him. He surprisedly looked at Doudou and uncertainly asked in his mind, "Doudou, is that you who is talking?"

    "Yes, master. It¡¯s me who is talking to you. I can have direct spiritualmunication with the master."

    Doudou came over and yed up to him to lick his hand. Its big eyes squinted into a seam and seemed that it liked the smell of Ding Ning.

 Chapter 135 A Mysterious Call

    Ding Ning was overjoyed. Although he was able tomunicate with Doudou before, he had to bark to it like a fool.

    It was much more convenient tomunicate in spirit directly, lest others saw that he and the dog barked at each other and thought he had a mental disorder.

    Ding Ning was full of expectations that he did not know what other specific abilities Doudou had after the gene modification.

    Doudou cutely tilted its head, considering it for a long time, and said that its strength seemed to get bigger and the sense of smell was much more sensitive than before. Even if it sat in the car, it could slightly smell the smell of Ling Yun. Coincidentally, the direction of the people who kidnapped Ling Yun seemed to be ovepping with them.

    Although he did not find other abilities of Doudou, it made Ding Ning feel worthy that its sense of smell had be more sensitive. As long as he could save Ling Yun, he felt worthy if he lost his superpower.

    In the small courtyard in the western suburbs, Ding Ning did not have time to greet the workers who greeted him but went directly to find Ling Fei.

    Chu Yunna was pleasedly lying on an old-fashioned wooden armchair. While she was basking in the sunshine, she was eating snacks. She had lived in underground caves for more than three years. After she could see the light again, her favorite activity was to bask in the sunshine.

    Seeing that Ding Ning came, the little girl immediately jumped up and threw herself into Ding Ning¡¯s arms, just like the dove flew back to the forest. She pouted and said, "Older brother, I miss you."

    Ding Ning kneaded her head and asked eagerly, "How about Uncle Ling? Where is he?"

    "Uncle Ling went outst night and hasn¡¯te back yet. I don¡¯t know if something happened or not."

    Chu Yunna saw his dignified look and did not dare to act coquettishly. She looked down at Doudou and was suddenly on the alert. Shemunicated with Doudou with strange sybles, "Are you master¡¯s pet?"

    "I am Doudou. I am master¡¯s pet now. Who are you? Why do I feel the master¡¯s smell from you?" Doudou looked at her hostilely.

    "Humph, I am master¡¯s maid. You are just a pet. You must listen to meter and call me the older sister. Do you know that?" Chu Yunxiu proudly raised her head.

    "We are both master¡¯s servants. Why should I listen to you?" Doudou was not happy. It did not want to be the boss but also did not want to be asked to do things by a ve.

    "Because I can call master the older brother. I can also warm the bed for master, can you?" Chu Yunxiu said proudly and also deliberately raised her 36D big chest.

    Doudou¡¯s tears shed and it nobly retreated. It looked at its four short legs with self-abasement and depressedly lowered its head.

    "Well, older sister. After all, the master likes women. If he likes female dogs, I will be the boss."

    "Well, a wise man submits to circumstances. I will treat you well in the future. You are my subordinate. I will protect you. If master will ept other pets, I can guarantee that your second position will not be changed."

    Chu Yunna was immediately joyful and fondled the dog¡¯s head with pampering.

    Ding Ning listened to their conversation and immediately did not know whether tough or cry. Looked at the time! These two were still striving for his favor. He eagerly pulled Chu Yunna and asked, "Nana, do you know where Uncle Ling wentst night?"

    "I don¡¯t know. Perhaps he was gonna visit his family," Chu Yunna said with a puzzled look.

    Ding Ning¡¯s brains quickly ran and didn¡¯t know if Ling Fei was in trouble or he had found out that someone had kidnapped Ling Yun and tailed after them. If it was thetter, then it would be fine.

    "Alright, got it. I have something urgent to do and have to leave. I will give you a mobile phone after Ie back so that we canmunicate in time if something happened."

    Saving people was as urgent as fighting a fire. Ding Ning hurriedly rushed out. The speed of Doudou was slow and so was its efficiency, so they were stop-and-go along the way. It took several hours toe here. Now it was already three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Ling Yun had been kidnapped for several hours. He dared not out all his hopes on Ling Fei.

    Chu Yunna pouted and bitterly looked at Doudou who was happily following Ding Ning. "This master was too ipetent. He left me in this small courtyard to be a supervisor and did not care me all day long. I was inferior to that damned dog, who could at least stay with him all day. But the master is in a hurry. His face is so ugly. There must be something happened."

    Her big eyes rolled and a ringing bird¡¯s twitter came from her mouth. A crow cawed, fell to her shoulder and rubbed against her cheek intimately.

    "Xiaohei, follow the master to see what they are going to do?"

    Chu Yunna looked at Xiaohei¡¯s eyes. Her pupils suddenly erged and the white of the eyes was quickly upied by ck. It looked extremely strange but she showed acent smile.

    "Hey, master, with Xiaohei¡¯s vision, you can¡¯t flee under my eyes whatever you are doing."

    Xiaohei pped its wings and chased after Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning did not know that he was supervised by the little maid. The sense of smell of Doudou, who had experienced gene modification, was very good. It made a detour around only three streets with him before it found the smell of Ling Yun again.

    After the gene modification, the speed and physical strength of Doudou had been greatly improved. Ding Ning was eager to save people. Here, it was the suburbs and the pedestrians were rare. He was not afraid of shocking the world and simply did not care the speed and crazily ran after Doudou.

    asionally some passerby passed. They only felt a shadow passing by. When they looked back, there was already no Ding Ning¡¯s shadow.

    "Master, there is a car tailing after you." Suddenly, Chu Yunna¡¯s voice rang in Ding Ning¡¯s mind.

    "Nana? How can you talk to me when you are so far away from me?" Ding Ning was shocked and asked in his mind in amazement.

    "I am your maid, so we have spiritual links. You can hear me when I speak in my heart," Chu Yunna said proudly.

    Ding Ning was overjoyed and said, "No matter how far the distance is?"

    "That can¡¯t be done. There is a distance limit. It can only be up to three kilometers. Otherwise, the link will be broken."

    Chu Yunna patiently exined. But she did not know that she was able to spirituallymunicate with Ding Ning within three kilometers because Ding Ning¡¯s spiritual strength was strong enough. If there was a normal person, even 20 meters would not work.

    "Who is tailing after me? How do you know someone is tailing after me?"

    Ding Ning suddenly found that this little maid seemed to have a lot of secrets that he had not discovered.

    Chu Yunna stuck the tongue out. That was terrible. She was just focusing on warning the master while her little secrets were exposed. However, as a maid, she could not deceive the master, so she exined honestly.

    "I just epted a crow to be my pet with intelligence. Its name is Xiaohei. I can see you with its vision so that I unintentionally found that the master has been tailed after."

    "What the fuck, is there such an operation?"

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyeballs almost fell out and he couldn¡¯t help but cuss.

    Not to mention the unique taste that Chu Yunna had epted a crow as a pet, just for that she could use the vision of the pet with intelligence, it was a powerful skill! If he could do this, how good it should be! He immediately asked eagerly, "Can I take advantage of the pet¡¯s vision?"

    "I don¡¯t know about that. Does the master still remember my ck cat? I used to use its vision to scare you by using ventriloquism."

    Chu Yunna seemed to think of the dead ck cat and sounded sorrowful.

    Ding Ning could clearly feel her emotions andforted her with some embarrassment, "Nana, if you like ck cats, I will find you another one in the future."

    "It¡¯s okay, master. The current Xiaohei is also very good. Its intelligence is stronger than the ck cat and it can fly. It¡¯s very good."

    Chu Yunna¡¯s voice was getting lower and lower and the spiritualmunication was on and off. It should be the critical point of the distance limit of three kilometers.

    "Nana, is the person still tailing me?"

    Ding Ning stopped. Just now he had fully speeded up. He did not believe that a car could keep up with him.

    "They cannot keep up and have started to turn around. It seems that they have given up."

    Chu Yunna¡¯s voice was getting vaguer and vaguer. Ding Ning quickly said, "Tell Xiaohei to follow the car instead of me. I want to see who is tailing me."

    "Okay!" The spiritual connection between Chu Yunna and him waspletely broken. But Ding Ning had already seen that the crow above his head left. It should go after the car as it was told.

    Running all the way to the west at a constant speed following Doudou, he had to maintain enough physical strength to rescue Ling Yun. He did not know how long he had run. Until the evening, he indistinctly saw a city in front of him.

    Ding Ning frowned tightly. "To the west of Ninghai, it was Gusu City. Who were those people? How would they kidnap Ling Yun to Gusu City?"

    He had to slow down when he entered the city since there were many peopleing and going here. If he ran too fast, he would cause concern from others and it could not help him to save Ling Yun.

    "Ring!" The phone suddenly rang.

    Ding Ning picked up the phone and heard the bitter voice of Ye Le. He patted his forehead and apologized constantly.

    "Lele, I am sorry. There are some emergencies with me. I have already arrived at Gusu. I will go to see you tomorrow."

    He promised and apologized tofort her for a long time until Lele, the little dissatisfied girl, hang up the phone.

    Ding Ning couldn¡¯t help but wryly smile. He was afraid that he could not go to Shen Muqing¡¯s home tonight. He sent a text message to exin to her.

    After he just sent the message, a strange number called in. Ding Ning pressed the answer key. A mechanical electronic synthesis sound came, "Is it Ding Ning?"

    "Yes, who are you!" Ding Ning was immediately vignt. "Was it the kidnappers calling?"

    "You don¡¯t have to know who I am. Presumably, you have already known that Ling Yun is missing now."

    The electronic synthesis soundughed ghastly.

    Ding Ning¡¯s face was gloomy and he murderously said, "I don¡¯t care who you are. If Ling Yun loses even a hair, I will make your whole family die without the bodies."

    "You don¡¯t have to say malicious words to me. You cannot know who I am. Now I tell you, Ling Yun is in Gusu. No one will touch her before twelve o¡¯clock midnight. But after twelve o¡¯clock, she will be yed to die by more than a dozen men. Now it is at half past six. You still have five and a half hours to rescue Ling Yun. I hope there is still time for you to go to Gusu now. Have a good luck!"

    After that, he didn¡¯t wait for Ding Ning and hung up. When Ding Ning called again, it turned to a vacant number.

    Ding Ning¡¯s blue veins on his forehead were bulging. He tightly clenched his fist and the anger in his heart was constantly rising. He could not wait to catch the kidnappers and tore them to pieces.

    But he knew that now it was not the time to rage. The urgent affairs were to find Ling Yun. He closed his eyes and forced himself to calm down to figure out the clues.

    Given the call of the mysterious man, the one who he wanted to aim at was Ding Ning, not Ling Yun.

    Although he didn¡¯t know why the other party took Ling Yun to Gusu, Ding Ning instinctively felt that there must be conspiracies inside. Ling Yun might be just a bait to lure him away from his base. Tonight, there was likely something happened in Ninghai that he would be too far away to be able to help.

    "What was going on?" No matter how hard Ding Ning thought, he could not understand. He was just a little doctor who had no physician¡¯s medical license. Who would deliberately n to fight against himself?

    Fortunately, that guy obviously didn¡¯t know that he had arrived at Gusu at the moment, which bought him hours of time and also was his only advantage now.

 Chapter 136 Rage

    The enemy was in the dark, while I was in the open. He took the advantage of the fact that the enemy didn¡¯t know he had arrived in Gusu via Doudou, and suddenly hit them to rescue Ling Yun.

    After clearing his mind, Ding Ning quickly found a public toilet to enter in and took out the biosimtion skin to disguise as a middle-aged man who was ordinary-looking.

    Despite Doudou¡¯s strong protests, it was dressed up as a dirty stray dog with water and cement.

    Doudou was silent and tearful. Since it was settled in Chu Yunxiu¡¯s house, it lived a life like a princess every day. It had never been treated rudely like this because it was a fanatic for cleanliness.

    But in the face of Ding Ning, an unreasonable master, it had to hang its hand low and mourn for its fate.

    "Hurry up to work, and don¡¯t pretend to be dead."

    Ding Ning unceremoniously kicked him on his ass and shouted, but Doudou only whined and ruefully looked at him with its tail down. "I am a girl, so why don¡¯t you know what gentleness is?"

    Soon, the man and the dog found a deserted unfinished building. Before going upstairs, Ding Ning¡¯s heart was tightened by the slight smell of blood.

    The third floor was empty at the moment. Although the scene was carefully cleaned, the remaining bloodstain and some subtle fighting traces indicated that there had been a fierce fight not long ago.

    Ding Ning squatted on the ground and examined carefully. After discerning the cked blood, he concluded that the fight took ce two hours ago, that was to say, it happened before the mysterious man called him.

    What did this mean? It showed that those who kidnapped Ling Yun and the mysterious man were not in the same team and that Ling Yun was safe at present, which reassured Ding Ning and even made him grateful to the mysterious man.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the mysterious man to intervene, Ling Yun might have been killed at the moment. After all, Ding Ning was targeted by the mysterious man, while he had no idea whether the kidnappers aimed at Lingyun or himself.

    "F*ck, don¡¯t let me find out who you are, or I will definitely kill you without rhythm." said Ding Ning, as he ground his teeth, with inexpressible ferocity in his face.

    "Mater, the hostess might be heading south, because I can smell her."

    Although Doudou¡¯s IQ was only about the same as that of a six or seven-year-old child, its experience as a pet made it very observant.

    Seeing Ding Ning¡¯s malicious face, it immediately took the initiative to find clues, in order not to annoy the violent master who took out his frustration on itself.

    "Go, and take me there."

    Ding Ning was refreshed and ordered immediately.

    Doudou cleverly led the way, wagging its tail. The hostility of Ding Ning made it fearful so that it did not dare to act cute.

    Passing through the bustling blocks and gradually approaching the southern suburb, they found that there were fewer pedestrians. Doudou sniffed and lowered down in front of a low-riseplex with white walls and ck tiles, typical architecture style in Yangtze River Delta.

    Prowling in the spider-web-like alley, Doudou quickly came to an entrance to thene and stopped. "Mater, it should be here, because the smell of the hostess is getting stronger."

    With the sun setting down at the moment, the sunset glow shone the sky so that it was as red as blood.

    Ding Ning stared at the iron gate of the small courtyard which read No.13 of the Plum Blossom Lane. With biting cold in his eyes, he was afraid that the enemy held Ning Yun hostage, so he dared not enter in at once. Instead, he ordered Doudou,

    "Doudou, you go first and scout the situation."

    "Yes, master."

    Doudou pretended to be a stray dog which identally entered into the courtyard. Thanks to its small size, it was able to get in through a crack at the bottom of the gate.

    "Where is the stray dog from? F*ck, it is too dirty. Otherwise, we can catch it to eat tonight."

    "What¡¯s the matter even if it is dirty? We can peel off its skin and eat it."

    "Right, I don¡¯t know what time I will finish tonight, so just catch it for a night snack."

    "Well, that chick will belong to us after 12 o¡¯clock, so we have to eat some night snack to replenish our strength. Haha."

    "Haha, look at her long legs, and it is enough for me to show off for two half a year. Hell, I really want to hurry up to twelve o¡¯clock."

    "Yeah, indeed, the girl is really beautiful, so how about ying with her first after catching the dog?"

    "Liu Laosan, don¡¯t mess up, because Brother Leopard said that he would do her at midnight. Before that time, no one can take action. If you are ready to die, don¡¯t implicate me."

    "F*ck, I am not an idiot. Even if we can¡¯t do her, why not enjoy ourselves for fun? Gouzi, I have watched that you just furtively touched her legs."

    "Right, we just took advantage of her, Gouzi, and how did the legs feel?"

    "Well, they feel so stic... F*ck, to be honest, I¡¯ve never seen such a pretty woman since I was a child... I really want to keep her to warm my bed."

    "Crap, how dare you, Gouzi. If Brother Leopard knows your thoughts, he will definitely kill you."

    "Well, I am just joking. I am too timid to do that. It is mainly because the chick is so pretty, and it is a pity to do her."

    ...

    With sordid smile on their faces, these men were saying foul words which were offensive to the ear.

    On the bed in the bungalow, Ling Yun had a few palm prints on her face. The messy clothes were covered with blood. Both her hands and feet were tied to ropes. Her mouth was stuffed with stinky socks. Listening the disgusting words of the men outside, she was trembling with fear, curling up into a ball, with tears ceaselessly sliding down.

    She thought that today¡¯s experience was like a nightmare.

    Last night, she knew that Ding Ning would note, but she still waited all night and kept calling him. However, his phone was turned off.

    She went to work with ck eyes and yawns in the morning, but it was unpredictable that she instantly passed out when her mouth and nose were covered by somebody.

    When she woke up, she found herself in a movingmercial vehicle, and there were six kidnappers in ck in the car.

    These ck-d men were not that bad. Even though they tied her up and gagged her mouth they were always mannered.

    She seized the chance that the ck-d men did not notice her to take out her cell phone from the pocket behind her trousers. She sent a message of "saving me" to Ding Ning by touch typing which she learned before for fun, but she was hopeless in her heart.

    Unexpectedly, the ck-d kidnappers found her little trick, pped her face and grabbed her phone to directly throw it out of the car.

    After arriving at Gusu, they escorted her to an unfinished building, and seemingly waited for something. However, something more terrible happened then.

    A group of masked men suddenly rushed out from goodness knows where to fight with the ck-d men. Although the ck-d kidnappers were fighting, they could not hold up a number of the masked men. Only one ck-d kidnapper jumped off the floor and ran away, and the rest of the kidnappers were brutally killed. Her clothes were sshed with blood at that time.

    The masked men left without looking at her, and she was d to think that she had been saved. When she was trying to break the rope to run away, hard-featured Brother Leopard, followed by a gang of gangsters came to took her here and locked her up.

    She would rather be kidnapped by the ck-d men than be insulted by the gangsters who were vulgar and would take the opportunity to have their hands all over her.

    At the thought of that this ce was far away from Ninghai and she would be scourged by these bastards, her heart was like dead ashes¡ªutterly dissipated.

    With tears in her eyes, she made up her mind that when thest moment came, she would immediately try tomit suicide so that the bastards would never seed.

    Recalling the warm days with Ding Ning, she felt endlessly regretful in her heart.

    If she hadn¡¯t deceived Ding Ning, he would surely havee to see her. With him, she would never have been caught by these men. She was hopelessly murmuring in her heart,

    "Ding Ning, I am sorry. If I had another chance, I promise, I would not lie to you. I am sorry. I am satisfied to be your girl even for one night. See you in the next life, my love."

    "Bang!" It seemed that the gate of the courtyard was kicked by someone. Then came the shouts and fights of the gangsters, and a few barks of dogs could be heard, which sounded like Doudou.

    How was it possible? Doudou was far away in Ninghai, and it was impossible for it to be here. Soon, Ling Yun shook her head and denied this idea.

    But the man who suddenly arrived gave her thest glimmer of hope. Would it be Ding Ning to save her?

    Although knowing that this may be less than one in ten thousand and it was more likely that the ck-d kidnappers came, Ling Yun still held the hope, because, in her heart, Ding Ning was mysterious and omnipotent.

    The fight ended very soon. With sounds of begging for mercy and deep faint voices, the courtyard fell into a dead silence. Who on earth was that person? Who won? Why was suddenly silent? Did all of them die?

    Ling Yun¡¯s heart was beating wildly, thinking of gains and losses, and wondering what was waiting for her fate. Just as she was worried, the door was suddenly opened and a dog stuck its head stealthily.

    "Bark!"

    A dirty stray dog which looked like climbing out of garbage excitedly jumped over and intimately licked her face with its pink tongue.

    It seemed like Doudou. But how could Doudoue here? How could it be so dirty? Ling Yun turned around in disgust to avoid its ingratiation, but Doudou sobbed with a grievance.

    The door was opened again, but before Ling Yun could discern who the man was, she passed out with a sh of silver light.

    Thest thought before she fainted was the ecstasy of surviving and the curse that damn Ding Ning dared to make her fainted with the silver needle.

    Although she did not see Ding Ning¡¯s face clearly, in her memory the silver light was his sign silver needle, so she could recognize it at a nce.

    With extreme hostility hanging about him, Ding Ning came out. Looking at her haggard appearance with blood all over his body, his eyes shed a tinge of doting and love, and his rage gradually dissipated.

    He had nned to wait until Doudou had scouted the enemy¡¯s situation, but listening to the dirty words of those bastards and thinking of the insults Ling Yun had suffered, his heart extremely ached. Finally, when he found that there was no kidnapper in the room where Ling Yun was locked up, he rushed in angrily to save her.

    What surprised him was that the seven gangsters were just ordinary people. They werepletely vulnerable to his attack. After keeping a living one to ask who was Brother Leopard, he killed that gangster brutally. He deliberately turned them into corpse water, which was his most benevolent method of killing.

    It was not that he didn¡¯t want to meet Ling Yun, but that he was another man in disguise and full of terrible hostility at the moment. He was afraid to frighten her.

    Besides, he had to rush back to Ninghai at the fastest speed to deal with the mysterious man¡¯s plotter. Certainly, flying back was the shortest way to get back to Ninghai without the mysterious man¡¯s awareness.

    He didn¡¯t want to Ling Yun to know he had a pair of bone wings. For one thing, he could not exin it. For another, he was afraid that she would not ept it. So he had to make her fainted so as to fly back to Ninghai with her.

    As for Brother Leopard, he was a famous local viin in Gusu, so Ding Ning had much time to make trouble for him. At this moment, it was his proper business to rush back to Ninghai to deal with the mysterious man¡¯s plotter.

    However, although flying consumed little superpower, he was not sure that he would be able to persevere in flying back to Ninghai with Ling Yun and Doudou.

    But this was not difficult for him. He, holding Ling Yun, caught a taxi. Given 5000 yuan, the taxi driver directly drove to Ninghai, without saying anything.

 Chapter 137 Peregrine Falcon

    In front of a passenger who paid five thousand yuan for going to a ce more than one hundred kilometers away, the driver wouldn¡¯t ask about more details even if the passenger held two naked men, not to mention he just held a girl ina and a stray dog. No one would say no to arge amount of money.

    "Please stop in front."

    More than forty minutester, when they were more than ten kilometers away from Ninghai toll station, Ding Ning suddenly shouted.

    "Ah? Here? It¡¯s highway here."

    The taxi driver shivered. Fuck, it was so scary that the passenger intended to get off on the highway in darkness.

    This guy stopped in such an unpopted ce. Could he be a murderer or robber? The imaginative driver immediately recalled the horror phrases such as killing people in a dark and moonless night.

    "It¡¯s okay. I live in the vige down the expressway, and can get home after climbing over here. If I take a taxi to go home after getting the urban area of Ninghai, it will waste a lot of time. So please drop me here."

    Ding Ning made up a reason to exin.

    It was very reasonable with no problem, and the most important thing was that he did not show any intent of killing and robbing.

    The driver felt relieved, and quickly stopped in the emergencyne to let Ding Ning get off. Although no parking was allowed on the highway, no one cared about that as long as they were not under the high-definition camera.

    Watching the taillights of the taxi disappear in his sight, Ding Ning held Ling Yun with one hand and grabbed Doudou with the other hand, spread his bone wings and pped his bone wings to fly to Ninghai.

    Fortunately, with a person and a dog in his arms, it took him only a little more energy than flying alone, which waspletely tolerable for him.

    He had to admit that he flew at a quite fast speed. In only a few minutes, he had been a dozen miles away.

    Now nowhere was safe for Ling Yun. After thinking for a long while, Ding Ning decided to temporarily let her stay in the courtyard in the western suburbs and ask Chu Yunna to protect her.

    Despite of her lowbat effectiveness, Chu Yunna had a crow which could stand guard. When they encountered danger, she could retreat to the underground cavern with Ling Yun at any time. The neurotoxins and numerous worms and rats there could enabled them to protect themselves.

    "Master, you are back!"

    Before he reached the courtyard in the western suburbs, Chu Yunna had established the spiritual connection with him.

    "I am back. By the way, who tracked me in the afternoon?"

    Ding Ning flew while asking.

    "I¡¯m sorry, master. Xiaohei has lost them. Those people were very cautious. They kept driving around the urban area, entered the underground parking lot of a shopping mallter and didn¡¯te out again. I asked Xiaohei to follow them inside, but it was discovered by the security guard. He said that it was a bad omen and threw stones on it, so I asked it to retreat."

    Chu Yunna said in shame.

    "It doesn¡¯t matter. Xiao He is a crow after all, and the security guard will definitely expel it once he saw it."

    Ding Ning knew that this he couldn¡¯t me her for this. After all, crows had always been a bad omen, and no one liked them.

    He thought that he had better keep some joyous birds like oriole andrk as his pets with intelligence. After all, it was very convenient to send a bird to follow someone.

    After arriving at the small courtyard, Ding Ning learned that Ling Fei had not returned until now, which made both of them a bit worried.

    "Uncle Ling is highly-skilled. He might be trapped by something. He will be fine."

    Although Ding Ning was also very worried, he could onlyfort Chu Yunna in this way.

    After learning that Ling Yun turned out to be Ling Fei¡¯s daughter, Chu Yunna did not hesitate to undertake the responsibility of taking care of her.

    After taking a bath, Doudou became white and lovely again. It tried to attach itself to Ding Ning, but was kicked away by him.

    At the strong request of the considerate little maid, Ding Ning took a shower and enjoyed her gentle massage. After that, he felt refreshed, only wondering why the mysterious man had not called.

    As time went by, when Ding Ning was learning how to change the perspective of a pet with intelligence from Chu Yunna, his cell phone rang again.

    The guy finally called? Looking at the strange number, Ding Ning could not help but sneer and did not hesitate to press the answer button.

    "How are you? Did you have fun in Gusu?" The mysterious man asked in a yful tone.

    "Who are you? What do you want to do? Where is Ling Yun?" Ding Ning pretended to be angry and asked.

    The mysterious manughed happily, "I can tell you that she is in No. thirteenth, Plum Blossom Lane, Gusu. Are you surprised? Do you think that I am lying to you? Unfortunately, you guess wrong. She is in the ce I mentioned indeed, but don¡¯t be happy so soon, because the game has just begun. I really want to know, can you save both of Ling Yun and Shen Muqing?"

    Ding Ning¡¯s face changed. He suddenly stood up and said, "What do you want?"

    "Ha ha ha, I don¡¯t want to do anything. I just want to see what choice you will make between Ling Yun and Shen Muqing."

    The mysterious man burst into extremely madughter containing a sort of perverted tease, "It is 9 o¡¯clock now. Half an hourter, it is 10:30 and Shen Muqing will have a heart attack. If youe back immediately now, maybe you still have time to save Shen Muqing. I¡¯m just wondering if you intend to leave Ling Yun there ande back immediately to save Shen Muqing or intend to save Ling Yun. You can only choose one of the two women. I am looking forward to your choice. Hahaha!"

    In hisughter, the mysterious man hung up the phone, but Ding Ning showed a scornful sneer.

    He thought it was an earth-shattering conspiracy, but it turned out to be a perverted game. In his opinion, this game was really naive, but was very vicious.

    ording to the calction of mysterious man, Ninghai was more than 100 kilometers away from Gusu. It would take him around an hour to drive to Gusu, and even four or fifty minutes if he drove faster.

    However, don¡¯t forget that the most time-consuming part was not the highway from Ninghai to Gusu, but the urban area of Ninghai City and the urban area of Gusu City.

    In the urban area crowded with people and vehicles, he could not drive too fast. Thus, it took more time to drive across the urban area than to drive on the highway.

    Therefore, the mysterious man yed such a driving-speed game with Ding Ning. He did not tell Ding Ning where Ling Yun was held before and deliberately told Ding Ning now thus to make Ding Ning face the most difficult and painful choice.

    If Ding Ning chose to go to No.13, Plum Blossom Lane to save Ling Yun, it was absolutely toote for him toe back to save Shen Muqing.

    But if Ding Ning gave up Ling Yun, it would be unknown whether he coulde back to save Shen Muqing in an hour and a half.

    In order to save them in time, Ding Ning would definitely drive over the speed limit and probably have a car ident. In this way, all three of them would die.

    Therefore, Ding Ning considered this mysterious man very vicious. If Ding Ning was just an ordinary person, it was very likely that he should face a dilemma. At that time, should he save Ling Yun or Shen Muqing?

    No matter whom he saved, the other woman who died would be Ding Ning¡¯s nightmare in his life.

    Thinking of this, Ding Ning was in a cold sweat from fear.

    Fortunately, he was not an ordinary person. Fortunately, he had transformed Doudou¡¯s genes ording to his fantastic idea so that it found Ling Yun in advance. Fortunately, he had a pair of bone wings enabling him to fly.

    The mysterious man¡¯s n could almost be sessful. His only failure was that he didn¡¯t know Ding Ning well enough. Of course, it was also rted to Ding Ning¡¯s strict guarding of his secret.

    What made Ding Ning curious was that why this mysterious man could be so sure that Shen Muqing would have a heart attack at 10:30?

    But since he nned this borately, Ding Ning did not doubt that he would lie. Perhaps he could find out the identity of the mysterious man from this.

    "Nana, can I use the vision of Xiaohei?"

    Ding Ning was not in a hurry to go to Shen Muqing¡¯s house, but was eager to find out the person behind this and tear him to shreds.

    "I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t. Although you are my master, the pet with intelligence epted by me can only be used by myself."

    Chu Yunna said very apologetically.

    Ding Ning was somewhat disappointed, but he had expected that. If he had no other way, he could ask Doudou to do that. There should be no problem if he told Shen Muqing in advance and let Doudou hide in her house.

    "Master, you can ept a pet with intelligence right away."

    Chu Yunna thought of something, and suddenly said with surprise, "A few days ago I found that there is a wounded eagle in a ce not far from here. I intended to ept it as a pet with intelligence, but unfortunately did not catch it. I can¡¯t fly, but you can. It will be great if you can catch it and ept it as your pet with intelligence. Eagle has the best vision among the birds."

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. Although the eagle was not suitable for the action tonight, there was a few chance of epting an intelligent eagle as his pet with intelligence.

    Without further ado, Ding Ning asked Doudou to stay at home and the crow Xiaohei to stand guard, and then went to catch the eagle with Chu Yunna.

    In order to save time, Ding Ning held Chu Yunna in his arms and directly flew away under her guidance.

    In the woods beside a crond in the western suburbs, they found the eagle.

    Ding Ning smiled when he saw the eagle proudly raising and tilting its head and looking at them.

    The eagle had a pair of yellow feather fringes with thick ck brown vertical stripes and a blue-gray tail with brown horizontal stripes. It looked like a saker, but in fact, it was a baby peregrine falcon.

    A grown falcon weighed a little more than a pound and was more than 40 centimeters long. This baby falcon weighed at most half a pound and was no more than 20 centimeters long. It was almost as big as a parrot, which fully met his requirements.

    Putting Chu Yunna who enjoyed the flight a lot on the ground, Ding Ning stretched out the bone wings, flew to the tree and reached for the peregrine falcon.

    Unexpectedly, the peregrine falcon reacted instantly. When Ding Ning was about to catch it, it suddenly dodged him with a dive, kept hovering in the air with bristling feathers and cried angrily as if it was questioning Ding Ning why he intended to catch it.

    Ding Ning was embarrassed. He forgot that peregrine falcon was the bird with the fastest speed in a short distance in the world, and it was impossible for him to catch up with it in a short distance.

    However, it did not take the opportunity to fly away, but obviously wanted to negotiate with him. Well, since it was willing to negotiate, it was easy to handle.

    Ding Ning twittered like a bird and talked with the peregrine falcon, making Chu Yunna envy him a lot.

    She could only feel the animal¡¯s emotions, convey her goodwill to them and vaguely understand the meaning of theirnguage. But before she epted them as pets with intelligence, she couldn¡¯tmunicate directly with them, which was notparable to Ding Ning¡¯s convenient way ofmunicating directly with them and luring them to be his pets with intelligence.

    Chu Yunna didn¡¯t know what Ding Ning had said, but soon she could feel that this peregrine falcon slowly rxed its guard and looked at Ding Ning with desire in its eyes.

    After twittering for a long while, Ding Ning extended his hand, the peregrine falcon hesitated, then actually flew over andnd on his hand.

    Ding Ning grinned. He finally seeded in epting a pet with intelligence. Well, it would almost exhaust his superpower to transform the genes, but it was still worthwhile to have a peregrine falcon as a scout.

    He had to say that the peregrine falcon was indeed much more intelligent than the stupid dog Doudou. After gene modification, it was as intelligent as a 12-year-old child and could overwhelm Doudou.

    "There is a circle of golden feathers around your neck. So I will call you Xiaojin from now on."

    Without asking for its opinion, Ding Ning casually named it in a convenient way.

    Xiaojin seemed to have no idea of its name. It was happy to stand on Ding Ning¡¯s shoulder and report to him about its changes.

 Chapter 138 Spy on

    Peregrine falcon was bird with the fastest speed as well as the most explosive falcon in the world, but the corresponding long-distance endurance was its short board. Simply put, physical strength was its weakness.

    After gene modification, Xiaojin flew faster with greatly enhanced endurance and sharper vision.

    What made it most happy was that its talons had also mutated and be sharper, which meant that its hunting ability had been greatly enhanced.

    In the past, a peregrine falcon could only escape with the advantage of speed at the sight of a goshawk. But now Xiaojin was confident enough to fight with a goshawk.

    It made Ding Ning sigh with emotion. A falcon was iparable with a dog. He had consumed the same amount of superpower to transform their genes. Besides its stronger physical strength, faster speed and more sensitive smell, the dog Doudou was still weak inbat.

    Meanwhile, Xiaojin had a fast speed, good vision and good endurance. The most important thing was that it could fight. It had all-round development indeed. It was iparable with Doudou at all.

    Poor Doudou was left at home with Chu Yunna by its unscrupulous master who removed the bridge after crossing the river.

    Xiaojin followed Ding Ning in the sky. When he flew to a ce where he could take a taxi, he stopped a taxi and went straight to Shen Muqing¡¯s house.

    When passing through the ce where the Land Rover was parked, he had a look at it deliberately. As he expected, the car had long gone.

    He did not care about that. After all, he was anxious to save Ling Yun, so he simply parked illegally. The car was trailed away by the traffic police was an inevitable result.

    In No. 16, the Banwan Vi, Shen Muqing looked softly at Niu Xiaoniu and Han Li who were uneasy, "Don¡¯t be nervous, I am a friend of Ding Ning. What is going on? Can you tell me detailedly?"

    Since Land Rover was registered under her name, the police contacted her immediately after trailing the car away and asked if her car had been stolen.

    After learning about the incident, she realized that Ding Ning was reported as a criminal suspect who sold human organs.

    It made her feel amused and a little resentful at the same time. For the first time, she used the family connections to call the director-general Qi Ruoxian to rify the misunderstanding.

    Perhaps she wanted to integrate into Ding Ning¡¯s social circle as soon as possible. After learning that Niu Xiaoniu and Ding Ning were friends, she personally took thewyer to bail Xiaoniu and brought him back to her vi.

    Han Li was Qian Yongjin¡¯s family member. Although the police did not rule out the suspicion that she could sell her husband¡¯s organs in league with others for money, the polite were polite to her and released her after questioning her.

    After bailing Xiaoniu out, Shen Muqing also took Han Li, who was waiting anxiously at the entrance of the Public Security Bureau, back to her vi. As for Qian Yongjin, he had been sent back to Renhe Hospital by the police.

    It was easy to find out who reported Ding Ning with Shen Muqing¡¯s means. When she learned that the reporter Wang Bo had been a ssmate of Ding Ning, she became increasingly angry.

    After consulting Han Li¡¯s opinion, she went through the transfer procedure for Qian Yongjin and transferred him to the Yangtze River Hospital. After all, she had a good rtionship with Executive Zhou. Thus, she not only arranged the best ward for him, but also specially arranged doctors to perform a full-body examination for him as well as special care at night.

    Of course, things were not finished yet. Although Ding Ning had not treated Qian Yongjin, the video of he treating Wang Guoliang in Diannan Hospital had been widely circted on the Inte. This was an indisputable fact and an iron evidence. Even Director Qi used his connections to help Ding Ning, Ding Ning could not clear his name of illegal medical practice. Nevertheless, he was not found at present, so the case still needed further investigation and had not been closed.

    After finishing these, Shen Muqing came back to her vi with Niu Xiaoniu and Han Li, wanting to ask about the ins and outs of the matter.

    Everything that happened today was like a dream to Han Li, a young woman who was honest. She held her baby whom she had just picked up from her neighbor¡¯s home and leaned over to breastfeed her baby, while turning around to stare at Niu Xiaoxiu to seek help.

    Xiaoniu was also a bit confused, and could only tell Shen Muqing everything since he met Ding Ning.

    Among his words, the most appealing part to Shen Muqing was not Ding Ning¡¯s medical skills, but the woman named Mu Yanran.

    "How did Ding Ning know your vice president? Why did he go to yourpany with her?"

    Shen Muqing had very sensitive intuition. She was wary of Mu Yanran instantly. Unfortunately, Xiaoniu did not know either and could not give her a satisfactory answer.

    "What kind of person is the president Mu in yourpany? Is she beautiful?"

    Shen Muqing could only take the second choice. She intended to find out the details of Mu Yanran from the side, because knew herself and knew her enemy, she would win every war.

    Concern made her in chaos. At this moment, Shen Muqing unwittingly exuded a powerful momentum of a superior, making Xiaoniu tremendously stressful and feel like facing Mu Yanran.

    At the thought that the two beautiful women who exuded the domineering power seemed to have an intertwined rtionship with Ding Ning, Xiaoniu increasingly admired him from the bottom of his heart.

    They were such tough women. He estimated that only a man like Doctor Ding could handle the rtionship with them at leisure.

    He instinctively ssified the two different kinds of queen-level women into Ding Ning¡¯s girlfriends.

    In fact, Shen Muqing was very gentle, but she was born in a wealthy big family with the innate noble temperament, which made Xiaoniu who had never made contact with girls from respectable families ssify her into a queen.

    Failing to drag much information out of Xiaoniu, Shen Muqing did not continue asking him. With the intention of integrating into Ding Ning¡¯s social circle as soon as possible, she kindly invited Xiaoniu and Han Li to stay here tonight.

    Although they really wanted to experience the life of rich people in such a luxurious vi, Xiaoniu and Han Li who were circumspect finally refused the invitation of Shen Muqing with reverence and awe.

    It made Shen Muqing feel very depressed. Ding Ning repeatedly refused her invitation to stay here overnight, and even his friends refused to do her the honor of staying here, which really hurt her feeling.

    After arranging the driver to send them home, Shen Muqing took out her mobile phone and wanted to call Ding Ning, but finally gave up after hesitation. After all, Ding Ning had sent her a text message to tell her that he couldn¡¯te here today because he had something to do. If she called again, it was easy to make him think that she missed him a lot.

    Well, she missed him indeed. Every morning after getting up, she was desperately looking forward to the arrival of the night in which she could enjoy staying with him alone.

    But to this day, she could not tell whether she expected him to treat her or expected to get along with him intimately.

    She missed his smile, his kiss, the ambiguous yfulness between them and the shyness when being touched by his magical hands.

    Only during the treatment every night, she couldpletely let go of herself and enjoy every minute with him as if she had turned into someone else.

    Although she had stay with him alone for only two nights, she sadly found that she had fallen into it.

    Ding Ning exuded extraordinary charm that attracted her. It was like a drug that made her addicted and unable to restrain herself from it.

    "Pervert, what is more important than me? You don¡¯t even have time to treat me. I let you kiss and touch me every day, isn¡¯t it enough to attract you here?"

    With no one else around, Shen Muqing pouted her cute little mouth like an embittered woman, and muttered discontentedly.

    However, it was clearly heard by Ding Ning, who just sneaked into the vi. He thought, "Girl, I am treating you, okay? What do you mean by kissing and touching you?"

    It made him feel aggrieved and a little embarrassed at the same time. After all, it was very hical to spy on other people¡¯s privacy.

    He had to say that the bodyguards who secretly protected Shen Muqing were really highly-skilled. Although they only lurked outside the vi, Ding Ning failed to detect their existence several times. It was obvious that they were not ordinary bodyguards.

    There are four bodyguards, including three men and a woman, who loyally defended the vi in four directions. When Shen Muqing was not in danger, unless she voluntarily summoned them, they would never show up easily.

    Ding Ning did not know how nimble they were, but they absolutely had a very high level of hiding their tracks and were iparable with ordinary special soldiers.

    If Ding Ning didn¡¯t know in advance that there were bodyguards around the vi and deliberately scouted with Xiaojin¡¯s vision, he would still be unable to detect their location.

    It made him secretly speechless, wondering what a dominant figure Shen Muqing¡¯s father was. He could send such four masters to protect her.

    It was a very difficult challenge for Ding Ning to sneak into the vi under the eyes of these four powerful bodyguards. Nevertheless, with Xiao Jin deliberately making some sounds to divert their attention, it was no longer a problem for him.

    They had top-level skills, reaction, speed, sneaking ability and even equipment, but unfortunately, their sense of vignce was rtively weak. Otherwise, Ding Ning would not be able to enter the vi smoothly after their attention was attracted by Xiaojin. It was Ding Ning¡¯s judgment of them.

    Of course, his expectation was too high. After all, Shen Muqing¡¯s identity was very secret. How many people dared to cast their covetous eyes on her?

    Besides, these bodyguards had secretly protected Shen Muqing for three years when she was in college. Nothing had happened for such a long time, so it was natural for them to rx their vignce.

    What was more, how many people in this world could make a falcon to divert their attention? It was not that they were weak, but Ding Ning¡¯s means were too perverted.

    Based on the above aspects, it was reasonable that the four dutiful bodyguards rxed their vignce.

    However, Ding Ning ignored the equipment of the four bodyguards. They were equipped with super perspective infrared thermal night vision devices and would check the situation in the vi at any time. Once they found that someone was invading, they would immediately show up.

    Fortunately, Ding Ning had specially changed his figure and appearance with the simted biological skin in order to avoid the embarrassment caused by his sneaking into Shen Muqing¡¯s vi discovered by her. It made the bodyguards unable to find that someone had already sneaked into the vi after they expelled Xiaojin.

    As time went by, Ding Ning hid in the dark, surprised to stare at Shen Muqing, who was sitting in front of theputer to surf the Inte and type quickly from time to time. He was a little angry. How could this girl be so disobedient that she even surfed the Inte for so long?

    Although theputer was installed with a radiation-proof LCD screen, it could notpletely inste the radiation. He had warned her before that she had better avoid surfing the Inte for her health. Even if she had to surf the Inte, she should have a rest every ten minutes.

    But now it had been almost half an hour, and she was still having fun on the Inte with her eyebrows dancing. She had disregarded his suggestion.

    "Humph, I should spank her who was so disobedient." Ding Ning thought resentfully. However, at the thought of spanking, he inexplicably thought of Xiao Nuo¡¯s cute and round butt and felt impulsive instantly.

    He didn¡¯t know what Xiao Nuo was doing now. Was she angry with him? Had Monkey been out of danger? Besides, what was the important thing in Monkey¡¯s hand so that he was chased by so many people?

    At the same time, Xiao Nuo, of whom he kept thinking, was in a bar, looking at two men and two women in front of her face, "Xiaoyao, I just ask you to help me investigate his information. Why do youe to Ninghai?"

    "Sister Nuo, we haven¡¯t seen you for two years, and miss you so much. Since you ask us to do something, we decide toe to Ninghai to conduct an investigation carefully as well as pay you a visit by the way."

    Xiaoyao was also a gorgeous woman. She held a ss of cocktail, threw out her eye-catching huge chest and said with a charming smile.

 Chapter 139 Someone Wanted A Duel

    Xiao Nuo knew that these friends of hers must have been tired of Yanjing, so they came to Ninghai to have some fun with the excuse of missing her. She didn¡¯t feel like restraining them, "Does everything go well? Have you found out something?"

    Xiaoyao stuck out her pink tongue to lick the wine stain on her red lips, and winked seductively at a group of guys who were looking straight at her chest, andughed like a fox.

    "We can¡¯t find out something so soon. You know that my mother¡¯s home is in Ninghai, and my uncle is a sessful person in Ninghai. Besides, my third male cousin runs a detective agency. I have already asked him to conduct an investigation. We¡¯ll get the result these days."

    "Crap. If it were not for your cousin who runs a detective agency, would I ask you to help me? Nevertheless, since you¡¯vee here, don¡¯t provoke a dispute and get me into trouble. I am a policewoman now."

    Xiao Nuo said impatiently, because she was slightly concerned about their arrival in Ninghai. After all, she came to Ninghai to work after running away from home and had kept a low profile.

    She was now a policewoman, and no longer lived the unrestrained life like she did in Yanjing. She did not want to see these friends who were anxious to see the world in disorder make any trouble.

    "Don¡¯t worry, Sister Nuo. With Xiaoyao here, Ninghai is like our home."

    A burly boy in his early twenties said disapprovingly.

    Xiao Nuo who was angry twisted his ear, gave him a hard look and said, "Huzi, you are so audacious, right? Don¡¯t ignore my words. If you dare to make trouble in Ninghai, don¡¯t me me for arrest you by myself."

    "Sister, ouch, it hurts... hurts... I am wrong. Sister, you are a special policewoman, not a security policewoman. It¡¯s not your duty to arrest me, right?"

    Huzi covered his ears with a bitter face and begged for mercy with a grimace. After Xiao Nuo loosened her grip, he rubbed his red ears and argued pitifully.

    "Humph, I¡¯m not a special policewoman any more."

    Xiao Nuocently crossed her legs and said, "From today, I¡¯m the chiefmander of the Criminal Police Corps of Ninghai Public Security Bureau."

    "What? Sister, you¡¯ve be a criminal policewoman?"

    The two men and two women were so shocked that they opened their mouths wide enough to stuff four duck eggs in each of them.

    "Yes, I¡¯ve been promoted to a cadre of division level."

    Xiao Nuocently raised her brows. Compared to the captain of special police team which was at deputy division level, she had actually been promoted to a position of half a level higher.

    "Wow, sister Nuo is awesome. From now on, Ninghai will also be our ce."

    The other girl Mosquito said excitedly. Her delicate appearance made her look like a good girl, but actually she was an extremely coquettish girl who was anxious to see the world in disorder.

    In their circle, Mosquito and Xiaoyao were two funny girls with extremely different characters.

    Xiaoyao looked coquettish, but in fact, she was a conservative woman who had never held a man¡¯s hand. Mosquito looked conservative, but was actually an extremely coquettish woman.

    Fortunately, they were not born in ordinary families. Although Mosquito was coquettish, she still kept the final bottom line and remaind a virgin after dating with countless man. Otherwise it was impossible for her to stay in the circle headed by Xiao Nuo who hated coquettish women until now.

    "Stop it. I¡¯m a criminal policewoman now, but don¡¯t expect me to your protective umbre even though you are my friends. If you dare to make any trouble, don¡¯t me me for falling out and breaking with you."

    With a murderous face, Xiao Nuo squinted at the gentle man who wore a pair of sses and hadn¡¯t said anything. Everyone knew that Xiao Nuo was talking to him.

    The gentle man was named Dai Zhefeng, nicknamed Lunatic. His grandfather was a cadre of deputy national level, his dad was a cadre of deputy provincial level, and his mother was the president of a state-owned enterprise.

    Before Xiao Nuo entered their circle, he had been the leader of this circle. Until Xiao Nuo joined them, he gave up his position and was willing to be Xiao Nuo¡¯s assistant.

    He looked gentle, but he was actually an evil person. His powerful family background allowed him to make trouble and calm trouble, so he had always yed the role of viinous adviser in this circle.

    He fell in love with Xiao Nuo at first sight and silently liked her for many years. Everyone knew about his affection for Xiao Nuo. But unfortunately, dropping flowers had affection, while stream didn¡¯t. Xiao Nuo only regarded him as a brother.

    Only Mosquito and several other friends knew that after hearing the news that Xiao Nuo announced that she had a boyfriend, Dai Zhefeng, who was a wimpy drinker, drank two bottles of Moutai without saying anything on that night, almost died from alcoholism and survived after being sent to the hospital for rescue.

    After being discharged from the hospital, he strongly advocateding to Ninghai with the intention of seeing what the man with whom Xiao Nuo fell in love look like.

    Xiaoyao and others sighed. They actually hoped that Xiao Nuo could be Lunatic¡¯s girlfriend. After all, charity began at home. They considered Lunatic one of them and Ding Ning an outsider.

    Xiao Nuo was so smart that she had seen through Lunatic¡¯s affection for her, but she treated him as a brother without the feeling between a man and a woman. She said that in order to warn Lunatic not to piss off Ding Ning, otherwise she would fall out with him.

    "Xiao Nuo, I respect your choice, and can guarantee that I will not bully him. But I can¡¯t ept him. I want a duel with him."

    Lunatic picked up a ss of cocktail and drank it. His white face quickly turned red like a monkey¡¯s butt. With bloodshot eyes, he clenched his fists and reluctantly roared.

    He was born in a wealthy home and had lived an extravagant life since he was a child. He had been offered everything he wanted, and this feeling made him feel bored, lose his goal of life and even feel world- weary. He had nothing to do and indulged in sensual pleasures to anesthetize himself, and bullied others for fun.

    Until Xiao Nuo first appeared in front of him, his heart suddenly pounded rapidly. He, who had been known as an eloquent and cheeky person, became clumsy for the first time in front of the 18-year-old girl.

    With sparkle in his eyes, he knew that it was love at first sight and the feeling of falling in love. Xiao Nuo became the driving force for his existence.

    From that moment on, he who had always been despotic had tremendously changed from unty to low-key, from tough to calm, from despotic to gentle, from arrogant to modest.

    It became his biggest hobby to silently stand behind Xiao Nuo and support her. Watching her trample the childes in Yan Jing underfoot one by one, watching her be the most shining evil girl in the entire circle of Yanjing, he felt a greater sense of aplishment than he felt for his own prestige.

    Behind a sessful woman, there was always a man who quietly supported her. Dai Zhefeng considered himself the man and wascent about that.

    No matter how many childes iming that they would date with Xiao Nuo, he just smiled. He believed that Xiao Nuo would never fall for those guys he despised.

    As it turned out, he was correct. No matter how brilliant the childes who pursued Xiao Nuo were, no matter how powerful their family backgrounds were, all of them were rebuffed by Xiao Nuo without exception.

    Therefore, Dai Zhefeng didn¡¯t feel anxious. He firmly believed that as long as he persisted, he would eventually move Xiao Nuo and make her his wife for a lifetime. Even if she suddenly went to Ninghai to work as a special policewoman, his belief had never been shaken.

    But now he panicked and was bewildered. He felt ufortable and angry as if the sapling which he had made painstaking effort to irrigate for years finally bore fruits but they were suddenly stolen by someone else.

    Since they knew each other, it was the first time that Dai Zhefeng had talked with Xiao Nuo in such a tone which contained 30% of resentment, 30% of grievance, 30% of persistence and 10% of resolution.

    "Duel?" As Xiao Nuo raised her brows, her face became a little weird with a faint smile.

    "What? He doesn¡¯t even have the courage to duel with me? Does he still deserve to be your boyfriend?"

    With a mocking sneer, Dai Zhefeng said in a proud tone. "I remember you said that the men who can conquer you should first have the strength to defeat you. Therefore, I haven¡¯t wasted my time and have been practicing hard during these years. Although I may not be able to defeat you now, in terms of wrestling, the general special soldier was not my opponent."

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s face changed. Although she knew that Dai Zhefeng had practised hard like a lunatic for years, she did not expect that he did that to pursue her. It made her touched and a little guilty at the same time...

    With a softer voice, she earnestly propitiated him, "Lunatic, we are good buddies for a lifetime. Stop talking about duel, okay?"

    "Are you afraid that I will beat the man you like so heavily that he had to stay in bed?"

    Anger made Dai Zhefeng lose his senses. With his red eyes, he roared in a sharp and low voice.

    "Not really." Xiao Nuo said with some helplessness, "I am worried that he will hurt you. He is very powerful. Even with ten times of my strength, I may not be his opponent."

    "Humph, Xiao Nuo, why is the man so attractive to you? In order to prevent me from dueling with him, you even tell this kind of lie."

    Dai Zhefeng roard like an injured beast.

    In his eyes, Xiao Nuo was already very powerful. In terms of wrestling, she could at least be included in the rank of the king of soldiers. He was ten times more powerful than her. Did this person exist? So he didn¡¯t believe it at all.

    The reason why Xiao Nuo strongly praised Ding Ning must be that she was afraid that her boyfriend woild be hurt by him. It made Dai Zhefeng increasingly jealous and angry.

    Xiaoyao and other were anxious to see the world in disorder, and were biased towards Dai Zhefeng. Naturally, they also subconsciously believed that Xiao Nuo said that in order to protect Ding Ning.

    Although Xiao Nuo was the backbone of their circle and they were a little afraid of her, they must be loyal. Dai Zhefeng treated them well, so they naturally had to speak for him.

    "Since Lunatic wants to have a try, you can promise him and make him drop the idea."

    "Yeah, Sister Nuo, since the man you like is so powerful, what are you worried about?"

    "Just let them have a duel. After all, they will stay in the same circle in the future. If things don¡¯t work out, they will have a grudge against each other when they meet. It¡¯s better to give Lunatic a fair chance to duel with him and let them solve it in men¡¯s way. The one who loses should quit, and neither of them should mention this in the future."

    Xiao Nuopletely understood their thoughts and secretly sighed that it was difficult to lead the team since they had different ideas. Obviously they were biased towards Dai Zhefeng.

    Nevertheless, it was just as well. After all, Dai Zhefeng was a friend she cherished very much. She did not want to break with him because of her rtionship. Perhaps, if she could make Dai Zhefeng drop the idea, it could also be a good way to avoid hurting his feelings.

    After hesitating for a moment, Xiao Nuo said resolutely. "That¡¯s a deal. You two have a duel. Anyone who loses should not be perverse. Besides, we are still friends in the future. Don¡¯t be vengeful."

    "No problem. As long as he can defeat me, I will voluntarily quit. I will never avenge myself on him and secretly frame him."

    With his face lighting up, Dai Zhefeng who had been dispirited right now said in high spirits, "If I beat him, my demand is not high. I just hope that you can give me a chance to pursue you. I¡¯m not asking too much, right?"

    Xiao Nuo helplessly supported her forehead with her hand and secretly felt worried. She had a good intention indeed, but would Ding Ning, the entric rogue, really be willing to duel for her?

 Chapter 140 Tang Rui

    What if he was not willing to do that? It made her hesitate with ack of confidence, "Lunatic, can¡¯t we just get along like before? You leave me in a dilemma by persisting in doing that."

    Unexpectedly, at the sight of her hesitant expression, Dai Zhefeng immediately misunderstood that she was still worried about Ding Ning. Thus, he suddenly became very confident again andforted her.

    "I will never give up, unless he can defeat me. Don¡¯t worry, I will be measured in the duel."

    With a charming smile, Xiaoyao spoke for Lunatic, "Well, that¡¯s a deal. Sister Nuo, just set up a time, and the sooner the better. We will stay in Ninghai for only a few days."

    "Ah! Since all of you said that, I will talk to Ding Ningter and see if he is willing to do that."

    Xiao Nuo was absent-minded, because she was really worried that Ding Ning would refuse the duel which seemed like child¡¯s y.

    However, she lookedden with anxiety, which made Xiaoyao and others mistakenly think that Ding Ning was actually too weak to standpetition.

    They involuntarily exchanged a smile, and secretly made a gesture of cheering to Dai Zhefeng.

    Dai Zhefeng gave them a grateful smile, secretly thinking that his friends were so reliable.

    Ding Ning did not know that he has be one of the protagonists of a duel for the right of pursuing Xiao Nuo.

    At this moment, he focused on Shen Muqing. It was almost time for the mysterious man to show up, but no one hade and no abnormal situation had urred.

    Could it be a lie of the mysterious man? It could not be a lie based on what he had done. It made Ding Ning puzzled.

    It was 10: 28 now. Ding Ning concentrated on taking precautions, while using Xiaojin¡¯s vision to closely observe the situation around the vi.

    "Ring!"

    Shen Muqing stretched herself, rubbed her eyes which smarted slightly, picked up the phone and read the text message she had just received. Then her face changed dramatically with blue veins standing out on her forehead and beating constantly.

    She immediately dialed the number shown in the text message, but failed to get through. She sat there with a temperamental face. After a while, she made a call. As soon as the phone was connected, she asked in a blunt tone.

    "Mom, I want to ask you something. Don¡¯t lie to me."

    "Just ask. When have Iin to you?" Ye Shn¡¯s reproachful voice came from the phone.

    Ding Ning held his breath, feeling faintly uneasy. Although he couldn¡¯t see the content the text message, he knew that this text message was probably the trump card of the mysterious man.

    The next question of Shen Muqing must be the key to why the mysterious man could guarantee that she would have a heart attack.

    He wanted toe forward to stop her from asking questions. However, at the thought that the mysterious man was so sure that Shen Muqing would get a heart attack after getting this news, he became very curious. Anyway, he was here, and would never let her be in danger.

    "Have Grandpa and the Zhao Family arranged my marriage in a few days after I was born?"

    Shen Muqing asked in a desperate voice.

    Ye Shn fell silent. After a long while, she said in a nervous tone, "Muqing, don¡¯t get excited. Listen to me, more than 20 years ago, your grandpa..."

    "It seems to be true? Why? Why has no one told me before?"

    Ding Ning had never seen Shen Muqing so angry. She almost exhausted her strength to roar.

    "Muqing, don¡¯t get excited. Make sure not to get excited. How do you know about it? It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to tell you, but it¡¯s your grandpa¡¯s decision..."

    Ye Shn¡¯s heart was torn with anxiety. She did not expect that Shen Muqing would know about it, and wished she could tear the person, who told her the news, into pieces.

    "It¡¯s enough. I will not consent to this marriage!"

    After finishing talking, she hung up the phone, trembled all over and suddenly cried at theputer desk.

    She said that resolutely, but she knew that the marriage between big families was not a child¡¯s y, and once it was arranged, there was basically no room for negotiation.

    Her heart was filled with sorrow and despair. Since her childhood, it was destined that she could not live for a long time because of her illness, so she had never thought about marriage before.

    However, since Ding Ning showed up, he not only gave her the hope of survival, but also sessfully let her feel the taste of love and made her looking forward to marriage for the first time.

    Nevertheless, all this was only a dream. She knew how stubborn her grandpa was and how much he valued his reputation. He had never changed what he promised.

    She could neither change the final result nor fight against her fate. She could only wait to get married and be the daughter-inw of the Zhao Family.

    At this moment, she suddenly understood why Zhao Chenxi called her sister-inw and directly used her of having a crush on Ding Ning. It turned out that Zhao Chenxi considered herself using her sister-inw of infidelity.

    She had never been so desperate that she wished she would never recover so that she could stay with Ding Ning forever and never marry someone she didn¡¯t like.

    The pain from her heart made her forehead sweaty and her face turned pale instantly. She put her hands in front of her chest, feebly fell down and sat on the ground.

    Ding Ning felt extremely anxious. Ye Shn should have immediately informed the bodyguards outside. In the vision of Xiaojin, four bodyguards were rushing into the vi.

    If he showed up now, he would inevitably be attacked as an intruder. After all, without his original appearance, he couldn¡¯t exin it.

    Just as he hesitated, four bodyguards had alreadye in. The female bodyguard ran into the room of Shen Muqing immediately and shouted in shock, "Miss, Miss, help, send her to the hospital!"

    When Ding Ning felt so anxious that he was about to show up recklessly, he noticed that Shen Muqing¡¯s heartbeat became slow. She even stood up by herself and waved her hand.

    "I¡¯m fine. Go out and leave me alone for a while."

    "But Miss, are you alright..."

    The female bodyguard asked nervously, with her face full of concern.

    "Sister Rui, I am fine, indeed. Ding Ning¡¯s medical skills are excellent, and he has greatly enhanced the endurance of my heart. Now even if I want to die, it is not so easy."

    Shen Muqing smiled bitterly with her face full of endless loneliness.

    "Miss, you had better go to the hospital and have a check so that we can rest assured." The female bodyguard said worriedly.

    "Stop it, sister Rui. Even if I have an issue, what can we do after going to the hospital? Who can save me except Ding Ning?"

    Shen Muqing shook her head stubbornly, "Just go out."

    "Should we call Doctor Ding and ask him toe over?" The female bodyguard named sister Rui still asked worriedly.

    Shen Muqing¡¯s eyes lit up and then darkened, "Forget it, Ding Ning is busy and can¡¯te over tonight. Don¡¯t bother him. I¡¯m fine now."

    "Okay, Miss, have a good rest. Call me immediately if you feel any ufortable. I am standing by downstairs."

    Sister Rui carefully supported Shen Muqing to walk to the bed and let her lie down.

    "Thank you, sister Rui." Shen Muqing said politely, and sister Rui quietly walked away.

    After sister Rui walked out of the room and the three male bodyguards had not returned to their positions, Ding Ning sneaked out of the window like a dexterous leopard cat and went away rapidly.

    In themunity, he found a faucet on thewn to wash off the bio-simted skin and restored his original appearance, and then walked to No.16 vi swaggeringly.

    He didn¡¯t intend to do this. However, after seeing the thermal-sensing night vision devices with which sister Rui and others were equipped, he changed his mind immediately.

    He didn¡¯t want to be found suddenly appear in the vi by four bodyguards, which would be impossible for him to exin.

    "Gee, Doctor Ding, why are you here?" Asked sister Rui who opened the gate of the vi.

    "Who are you? Why do you know me?"

    Ding Ning asked in an affected way, secretly thinking that the female bodyguard was so pretty.

    Sister Rui looked about twenty-five years old. Her appearance was a little inferior to that of Shen Muqing, but she was still gorgeous. Especially, she was full of the charm of a mature woman. Besides, her identity as a bodyguard made her differently seductive.

    She had a fine and short haircut which made her look keen-witted, thin eyebrows, a pair of bright eyes with double-fold eyelids, a high nose, a small mouth and a very delicate face. Perhaps because she had practiced martial arts all year round, she looked heroic and very pleasing to the eye.

    The only w was probably that her skin was slightly dark and her pores were somewhat visible, which should be irrelevant to her job as a bodyguard.

    "My name is Tang Rui, the steward of Miss. I have already seen your photo, so I recognized you."

    Tang Rui spoke quickly and urgently, but pronounced clearly. Her authentic Beijing dialect and her crisp and sweet sound left a hearty impression on Ding Ning.

    "Sister Tang, nice to meet you, and please take care of me. I¡¯m still worried about Muqing after handling my business, so Ie here to take a look!"

    With a smile, Ding Ning reached out to shake her hand without revealing her real identity. Touching a thickyer of callus on her palm, he inexplicably felt distressed for her.

    "Doctor Ding, it¡¯s very kind of you. Youe at the right time. Miss felt a little ufortable just now. I was just wondering whether I should call you and ask you toe over. Miss said that you were busy and prevented me from bothering you. I did not expect that we just talked about you and then youe. It¡¯s great."

    Tang Rui said decently, but the joy on her face was definitely sincere. He could tell that she had a close rtionship with Shen Muqing.

    Although Ding Ning was ignorant of rtionship, he had long regarded Shen Muqing as his girl in his heart. He would naturally be generous to her who treated Shen Muqing well.

    He conjured up a bottle of ointment and handed it to Tang Rui. When she looked puzzled, he exined with a smile.

    "It¡¯s the first time we meet. I would like to give you this bottle of body cream made by myself as a gift. Daub it on your face after washing it with hot water every day, and it can improve your skin and eliminate the callus on your palm."

    "How... how can I ept it? I... I have nothing good enough to give you. I can¡¯t ept it."

    With sparkle in her eyes, Tang Rui tightly pinched her lips. She said that she could not ept it, while holding the ointment tightly in her hands like a treasure.

    No woman did not want to be beautiful, especially a beauty like her. The rough skin caused by years of sunburn and windburn had already be her biggest worry.

    They had seen how excellent Ding Ning¡¯s medical skills were. Shen Muqing needed to walk a few steps with great effort, but now she was able to trot without having a heart attack. It made the bodyguards greatly admire Ding Ning¡¯s medical skills.

    A moisturizing cream made by such a miracle-working doctor was definitely effective. How could Tang Rui be willing to return it?

    "Don¡¯t mind, sister Tang. Although now everyone is calling for equality between men and women, in fact, women have a much higher status than that of men, not to mention such a beauty as sister Tang. I don¡¯t dare to ask you for a gift in return."

    Ding Ning teased with a smile.

    Unexpectedly, Tang Rui clenched her teeth, returned the ointment to Ding Ning reluctantly, and firmly shook her head, "No, I cannot take credit for what I did not do. Unless I give you a gift in return, I can¡¯t ept your gift for no reason."

    Ding Ning secretly admired that she was such a principled woman. Nevertheless, in order to make her ept the moisturizer, he suddenly reached out to take a hairpin from her head, put the ointment in her hand and said with a smile.

    "Well, now I get a gift in return. Can you ept it?"

 Chapter 141 Suspicion

    The hairpin was the mostmon hairpin which was sold for one yuan in the stall. Tang Rui secured her fringe with a hairpin in order to make it convenient for her to fight. Ding Ning obviously did that to make her feel at ease to ept the moisturizer. She gratefully nced at Ding Ning and slightly blushed. Shone by the light, she looked extremely morous. With a sparkle in her pretty eyes, she said shyly.

    "Okay, I will ept it. When I get something niceter, I will give it to you as a gift in return."

    "Haha, I am looking forward to your gift!" Ding Ningughed and did not take it seriously.

    "Sure!" Tang Rui nodded heavily and made up her mind to prepare a nice gift for Ding Ning.

    In Shen Muqing¡¯s room, Ding Ning was a bit distressed, looking at the delicate woman who forced a smile but was actually about to copse.

    Although he knew the reason why she was in a bad mood and he also felt upset, now he had Ling Yun as his girlfriend, so he did not know what his position was on appeasing her.

    Shen Muqing did not ask him why he suddenly came nor tell him that she had bailed Xiaoniu and Han Li out.

    She just became particrly passionate during the treatment. She not only took the initiative to ask for his kiss, but also held his neck tightly, as if she wanted to integrate him into her body.

    It was not until Ding Ning was taking a bath after finishing the treatment with his mouth parched and tongue scorched that Shen Muqing suddenly came in, tightly held his waist and let the water wet her thin silk pajamas.

    Ding Ning¡¯s body was stiff. With a lot of perseverance, he whispered in a hoarse voice, "Muqing, stop it."

    "Ding Ning, sleep with me. My family has arranged my marriage, but I don¡¯t want to marry that guy at all."

    Shen Muqing¡¯s tears were mixed with the water from the shower, wetting his back, which made his heart ache.

    Ding Ning swallowed his saliva and said with a bitter smile, "You know, Ling Yun and I..."

    "I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t want to marry you. I just want to sleep with you. I won¡¯t destroy your rtionship with Ling Yun, nor ask you to be responsible for it. Sleep with me, okay?"

    Shen Muqing begged him dreamily, kissing his broad back unskillfully.

    Which man could refuse such a request? In particr, Shen Muqing was most vulnerable at this moment, and direct refusal would make her even sadder.

    Ding Ning turned around, gently picked up her face, watched her seriously and said softly.

    "Muqing, if I don¡¯t have Ling Yun as my girlfriend, I will definitely sleep with you. But now I can¡¯t cheat on Ling Yun. If I do that, I will be irresponsible for her and for you. Besides, your current situation makes it impossible for you to bear that stimtion."

    "I can do that. Today I was very strongly stimted, but quickly recovered with the breathing method that you taught me. I can definitely bear it if you do it gently."

    Shen Muqing greedily kissed his lips. Her cheeks were crimson and her eyes lost focus. "Ding Ning, I like you. I want to be a real woman. Even if I can do it only once, it¡¯s worth living this life."

    Breathing method was not a panacea. Shen Muqing had never experienced that, so she naturally didn¡¯t know how strong the stimtion was. It was definitely life-threatening for her. Although Ding Ning could treat her at any time, he was afraid that he would not be able to control himself and stop in time. It would kill her.

    He wanted to sleep with this incredibly gorgeous woman, but he must not be impulsive. It was the life of a woman he liked.

    At this moment, Shen Muqing was the most vulnerable. If he really slept with her, he would be taking advantage of her. He liked Shen Muqing, but he did not want to sleep with her in this situation.

    The most important thing was that he had seen the strong desire to die from Shen Muqing¡¯s eyes. Maybe she would die after he slept with her.

    Seeing him remain silent for a long time, Shen Muqing suddenly pushed him away, gently pulled the belt of her pajamas, and showed her body as crystal white as ivory as the silk pajamas fell to the ground. With blush like sunset glow on her face, she said,

    "You asked me to show my body to youst time, didn¡¯t you? Now that I have met your wish, can¡¯t you meet my wish?"

    Ding Ning¡¯s brain went nk. His nose kept bleeding turbulently and stained the ground with the water from the shower. Shen Muqing giggled and said with a wink.

    "Look, even if you don¡¯t like me, you still like my body, right? What are you waiting for? Come on, let me be a real woman!"

    Ding Ning wiped his blood, shook his head with a bitter smile and stared seriously at her.

    "Muqing, if your physical condition allows me to sleep with you, I will definitely do that. Even if I will be cheating on Ling Yun, even if I will be called scum, I will sleep with you. But I can¡¯t do that. You don¡¯t know how strongly it will stimte your heart. Your physical condition makes it impossible for you to bear it. There, calm down."

    "Are you still a man or not? I said that you don¡¯t need to be responsible for me, but you are still not tempted. Am I really so terrible?"

    With desperation in her eyes, Shen Muqing shouted tearfully. She had lost her calm.

    "No, you are not terrible, not at all. You are the most beautiful woman in the world. I like you and want you very much, but you really can¡¯t bear it with your physical condition. I am a doctor, I have the most say in this matter."

    Ding Ning distressedly held her in his arms and tried to appease her and convince her.

    Unexpectedly, Shen Muqing pushed him away with desperate efforts and screamed with red eyes, "You just dislike me and don¡¯t want to sleep with me. You treat me like a patient like everyone else. I just want to be a normal woman. I only want to be in love once. I just want to have a man who really loves me. Are these really so difficult for me?"

    Looking at Shen Muqing who had been overwhelmed by emotion, Ding Ning helplessly sighed, hugged her, put her t on the ground, and squatted down...

    Ten minutester, Ding Ning rinsed his mouth, feeling extremely depressed. Thinking that he was unconscious when doing that previously, the only experience when he was awake was serving a woman. What the hell did he do?

    Shen Muqing felt good, but he almost died from restraining himself. Nevertheless, he also had unexpected gains. The breathing method seemed to have a great effect on Shen Muqing¡¯s illness. It actually enabled her to bear the kind of stimtion.

    Although she had shown some signs of copse during the period, he kept focusing on her and keep her steady with True Qi. He just thought that she was so weak in this that she copsed in just ten minutes. She was absolutely unable to bear it if they really had sex, but fortunately, he did not take the risk.

    Shen Muqingy on the ground with ayer of pink blush on her body. Her pretty face was crimson. She closed her eyes shyly with her long eyshes slightly shivering, feeling too embarrassed to look at him.

    She didn¡¯t expect that Ding Ning would enable her to savor the taste of being a woman in this way. It was too shameful, but it also made her very moved. After all, as a man, he could do this for her. What else could she say? Although they hadn¡¯t actually finished the final step, this level of intimacy had left her no secret in front of him.

    It could be considered that she had be his woman. Watching his slightly depressed face, Shen Muqing giggled. With her heart full of happiness and satisfaction, she coquettishly opened her arms and said, "Hug!"

    "No, I will fail to restrain myself from having sex with you if I keep hugging you."

    Ding Ning resisted the temptation with a bitter face, and secretly thought, "I¡¯ve tried hard to restrain myself, but you keep seducing me. It is too much."

    Shen Muqing coyly got up, gently held him, put her chin on his shoulder and seduced him softly in his ear, "Would you like me to help you?"

    "Forget it, I should take a cold shower!"

    Ding Ning was tempted, but he still shook his head to refuse after thinking for a while. When he was enjoying it, he had no time to take care of Shen Muqing. If something went wrong, all his previous efforts would be wasted.

    Shen Muqing smiled like a goblin, gently rubbed against his spine with her body, "There is no second chance after this. You really don¡¯t want to consider it?"

    "Stop seducing me, otherwise you will definitely be hurt tonight. Just take a bath and go to sleep."

    Ding Ning impatiently spanked her, only to find that her butt was not as big as Xiao Nuo¡¯s butt, but it was very upright, and he felt good when touching it.

    "Can you stay with me tonight? We... we won¡¯t do that, but just sleep together."

    Shen Muqing blinked her big eyes, looked at him pitifully and begged him. It made him softhearted and almost promise her.

    However, Ling Yun should have woken up. She was most in need ofpanionship after experiencing so many things today. Besides, what he had done made him feel so sorry for her. At the thought of these, he could not feel at ease to sleep with Shen Muqing in his arms.

    Besides, the four bodyguards were equipped with thermal-sensing night vision devices. They couldn¡¯t say anything when he stayed with Shen Muqing during the treatment. If they found that he and Shen Muqing stayed together overnight, they would immediately send the information to the Shen Family. If the family connected with the Shen family through marriage knew that, he would have one stronger enemy.

    Although he didn¡¯t know what kind of family the Zhao family was, it would not be a weak family since it was connected with the powerful Shen Family through marriage.

    As a fledgling, although he might not be really afraid of them, he would never go for wool ande back shorn.

    What was more, Ling Yun¡¯s experience today had already sounded the rm for him. He was still too weak to keep people around him safe.

    He immediately hardened his heart to shake his head and say, "I really can¡¯t. Ling Yun was kidnapped today. I hurried to Gusu to save her. She was frightened. So I should stay with her tonight."

    Shen Muqing eximed in shock and asked with sincerity, "Ling Yun was kidnapped? Did you call the police? How is she now?"

    Looking at Shen Muqing¡¯s sincere face, Ding Ning felt warm. This girl still had a conscience. She did not patronize to be jealous, but cared about her rival in love. She deserved his painstaking effort in treating her.

    He immediately told her every detail of his experience today, including using Shen Muqing as a bait and the spection of stimting her heart disease.

    He only concealed the fact that he could fly, and Doudou with amazing smells was sold out by him without hesitation and became the greatest hero.

    Of course, in terms of the process of saving Ling Yun, he also vaguely said that he drugged the kidnappers. After all, Shen Muqing did not know that he was highly-skilled in wrestling.

    With her face changing sharply, Shen Muqing clenched her teeth and said, "Who is so vicious to do this?"

    In fact, there was a vague spection in her heart, but when the girl¡¯s figure came to her mind, she was not willing to believe that the girl with a sweet smile was so sinister.

    No, no, Chenxi was just a spoiled child who was not bad essentially. She would never do something so sinister and vicious.

    However, except for her, Shen Muqing could not think of anyone else who would be so deliberate in dealing with her and Ding Ning. After all, Ling Yun was a victim from beginning to end as well as a prey used as a bait.

    If it weren¡¯t for Ding Ning who discovered that in time, saved Ling Yun in time with the dog with amazing smell and taught her the breathing method in advance, she would probably die tonight.

    Meanwhile, Ling Yun was likely to kill herself after being raped by those bastards. Based on her understanding of Ling Yun¡¯s unyielding character, Ling Yun would never survive after being raped. Such a sinister and insidious scheme made her shudder at the thought of it.

 Chapter 142 Troubles

    "If I find out who did it, I will definitely kill him."

    Ding Ning gnashed his teeth and said. The biting killing intent made Shen Muqing feel cold in her heart.

    She was gonna remind him to be careful about Zhao Chenxi. But she was afraid that he would go to deal with Zhao Chenxi under the impulse, so she just simply said nothing.

    It was not that she wanted to protect Zhao Chenxi, she was worried that Ding Ning went to deal with her without any evidence, which was known by Zhao Family. They would definitely retaliate against him.

    She was very clear that the influence of the Zhao Family had been crazily expanded in recent years, and even Shen Family was slightly inferior. Zhao Family¡¯s actions had always revered the malicious style of removing out the source of the trouble and ensuring that there was no further trouble.

    After all, no matter how Zhao Chenxi yed little tricks, she was just a little girl, who was easy to deal with. But if Ding Ning was really hated by the Zhao family, he had definitely no chance of being spared.

    "The recent troubles are reallying one by one. Last night, there were a few rascals to make troubles to me. They said that they were instructed by a college student named Zhao Chenxi. They even said that I was a gigolo and cheated on her best friend¡¯s money. What the fuck! It was a really unexpected cmity. I don¡¯t even know this person at all."

    Ding Ning was quite annoyed and scratched his head. He picked up the towel and helped Shen Muqing wipe her body. He had to quickly let Shen Muqing go out and took a cold shower to cool down. Otherwise, it would be too shameful to have an erection.

    Shen Muqing¡¯s heart moved and there were no vague thoughts anymore. She waspliant to let Ding Ning help her wipe her body. She secretly made up her mind to find time to talk to Zhao Chenxi tomorrow and to warn her. Although the influence of Zhao Family was strong, Shen Family was also not easy to bully.

    If this time Zhao Chenxi only targeted Ding Ning, it was not good for her to say something. But since she was even taken in, she could make trouble under a certain pretext and she believed that it would make that girl restrained herself.

    Looking at Ding Ning¡¯s distressed expression, Shen Muqing held his face and kissed on it. She said in a soft voice, "Don¡¯t worry. Nothing is impossible to ovee. Your troubles are more than that. You are reported by your ssmate named Wang Bo."

    "Wang Bo? For what did he report me?"

    Ding Ning raised his head a bit surprisedly. His face was a bit ugly. "Wang Bo was really haunting. He was toozy to care about him, but he was far from grateful and was more arrogant."

    Shen Muqing detailedly told him things happened after Wang Bo reporting that he had an illegal medical practice and the police contacted her through the details of the owner of the Land Rover.

    Ding Ning did not expect that he was afraid that Qian Yongjin was hurt by fans and took him away, which caused such big trouble due to Wang Bo¡¯s report. If Shen Muqing did note forward, he would have more troubles.

    Thinking of Shen Muqing doing so many things for himself silently, Ding Ning was much moved. He gave her a hot and deep kiss and jokingly sounded out.

    "Or I¡¯m gonna change my nationality so that I can marry both you and Ling Yun."

    "You wish! You want to enjoy the happiness of having a wife and a concubine. You are ady-killer."

    Shen Muqing flirtingly rolled her eyes to him. ording to her previous restraint and pride, she could never think about serving one husband with other women. But at the moment she was palpitating with excitement eager to do it.

    Without Ding Ning, she had already been a dead person. Ding Ning not only gave her a new life but also satisfied her wish to fall in love and to be a woman. Although she had not really given the body to himpletely, there was no difference now. Not to mention that her heart was full of him, she could no longer like other men.

    But thinking of that even she eloped with Ding Ning, even if they hid to the ends of the earth, Shen Family and Zhao Family could find them by their influence, she flinched.

    At that time, they could not do something to her. At worst, her reputation would be damaged. "When had she cared about other people¡¯s rumors?" But Ding Ning was sure to die. Even they would transfer their anger on Ling Yun, who would be a victim.

    That was definitely not the situation she was willing to see. She could not selfishly get the man she liked into trouble because of her selfishness. So she could only let herself euphemistically refuse with this kind of flirting mood.

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart was somewhat lost. After all, it was the ultimate dream of every man to have wives and concubines. Although he knew that he was having an idiot¡¯s daydream, he really did not say it casually.

    He knew that his feelings were erratic. Hovering between many beauties was an authentic jerk. But even if he was a jerk, he was also an ideal and responsible jerk.

    Ling Yun, Xiao Nuo, Shen Muqing, Mu Yanran, and even that elf, he was not willing to give up any one of these beauties who were able to bring cmity to the country and people and he did not want to give up.

    Under the monogamous social system of China, two-timing was a jerk. But in those countries where polygamy was used, it was incapable to marry only two wives.

    Although Ding Ning was regarded as patriotic, his consciousness was not high. In order to marry more wives, he really considered the matter of changing nationality. Of course, the premise was that the country must be polygamous.

    "Comparing with other jerks, I should be better. At least those jerks who only used the lower body to think are not responsible. But I am a jerk who was willing to be responsible. There was definitely a difference."

    At least, he really liked these beauties and was willing to take responsibility for thest half of their lives. They were not just his sex partners. If he was really a jerk, now Shen Muqing and Xiao Nuo would definitely not be virgins. Comparing to those jerks who only had fun and did not take the responsibility, he was considered an excellent jerk.

    Ding Ning silently exculpated himself and also gave his new theory thumbs up. He secretly encouraged himself to bravely go on the road of the excellent jerk.

    After all, as long as he thought of that these exceeding beauties had fun under other men, he would have a pain in his heart, liver, and lungs.

    If he worked hard, he could seed. As long as he sincerely treated them, he believed they would be touched one day.

    It was estimated that there was no big problem with Ling Yun. As long as he had enough money, avaricious Chu Yunxiu was the easiest to deal with. Ling Fei had already clearly said that he would not intervene in his daughter. He would support any decision Ling Yun made.

    Shen Muqing was somewhat difficult to deal with. The key pressure came from her family. But there would be ample time. Took it easy. One day, he would let her change her mind.

    About Xiao Nuo, that girl was eager to let him have sex with her all day. She would be easier to deal with than Shen Muqing if he tried harder.

    There was no problem with the elf. It was the first time for each other and she was an elf. She did not have a human¡¯s moral and ethical concept. She should be the easiest to deal with.

    But Mu Yanran, the queen, she was cold all the time. Let alone to have wives and concubines, even he had undivided attention to her, there was still a long way to go to approach her.

    Thinking of five awesome beautiful wives serving him and the little maid Nana affably serving, the life was really as happy as in heaven.

    Ding Ning thought about it, couldn¡¯t help but giggle and didn¡¯t know it when he drooled.

    "What are you giggling for?"

    Shen Muqing looked at his giggle and couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. She had never seen Ding Ning reveal such a stupid look.

    Ding Ning returned to normal form and found that he thought too much. He couldn¡¯t help but scratch his head and winked and dallied with her, "Nothing. I was thinking about after you regain your health, I will definitely have drastic sex with you and let you cry and beg me."

    "Lady-killer. Looking at your lustful look, I¡¯ll know that you didn¡¯t think about good things. So bad!"

    Shen Muqing¡¯s face was full of blushing. She naughtily rolled her eyes and took a bath towel to wrap her graceful figure. She naughtily winked and said, "I¡¯m gonna go to sleep. Just slowly take your cold shower."

    Ding Ning¡¯s face was full of bitterness. "The idea is very beautiful but the reality is very severe. He is looking forward to it. Not to mention Mu Yanran now, even Ling Yun, to whom he is confident of sess, he has no ability to get her. Having wives and concubines? Bah. Day-dreaming."

    He took a cold shower in a hurry. His eyes ignored the indistinct seduce of Shen Muqing. He refused her apany but did not reject the Land Rover key. He left Shen Muqing¡¯s home with a look of a gentleman.

    Shen Muqing was lying in bed and nkly staring at the ceiling. She flushed. There was affectionateness in her eyebrows and eyes. She remembered the shy scene and felt that was a dream.

    She did not expect that she would be so indulgent. She immediately covered her hot face with her hands, buried her head in the quilt and made a sound like crying and likeughing.

    Ding Ning rushed to the courtyard in the western suburbs. Ling Yun needed hisfort, he also needed Ling Yun¡¯sfort. How tofort? Everyone knew even thinking by their noses.

    But when he returned to the courtyard in the western suburbs and saw that Ling Fei was happily chatting with Ling Yun with a kind and pleasant countenance, he knew that his evil intentions would be failed tonight. Even he had a thick hide, he had no courage to sleep with his own daughter in front of her own father.

    Not to mention sleeping, even Ling Yun ran toe over and threw herself into his arms, he raised his hands up and did not dare to have too many intimate behaviors. Ling Fei¡¯s eyes were like a knife, which let him feel cold.

    Ling Yun noticed the stiffness of Ding Ning¡¯s body, which reminded her of the presence of an outsider. She saw that Uncle Jia Mingzhi, who made her feel kind, was looking at her with a sullen look, she blushed.

    Jia Mingzhi was the fake identity that Xiao Chunan prepared for Ling Fei. He did not know who Xiao Chunan was, who had such a skill to transact the fake identity card that the police system could not find it was forged.

    But when he thought of Xiao Chunan¡¯s name, Ding Ning wanted tough. He did not know what his parents thought about. They even gave their children a freak name like "Little Virgin".

    This little virgin was also a talent. He had the same brain circuits as his parents. He was afraid that others did not know that Ling Fei¡¯s identity was fake, giving him "Jia Mingzhi" this fake name.

    If let Ding Ning give him a name, he would never give such a brainless name. At least, he would have a stylish name like "Zhen Mingzhi".

    Ling Yun was shy, but she was not willing to leave Ding Ning, hanging on his arm like she could not walk, which let Ling Fei felt speechless. His blue veins on his forehead bulged. He seemed to have foreseen his own beautiful daughter had been having sex with someone.

    If Ding Ning knew his thoughts, he would certainly smile proudly. "Even if I have already had sex with your daughter for a night, in the future, I will have sex with her for a lifetime. If you are not willing to submit, bit me!"

    But at this time, the innocent jerk still had some guilty conscience, lest the experienced old man like Ling Fei saw that his daughter was not pure anymore. He had no words but to find words and asked, "Ling... Uncle Jia, where have you gone today?"

    Ling Fei saw that a pair of Ling Yun¡¯s beautiful eyes were on Ding Ning, quickly winked and coughed to say, "Looked at the two old men ying chess, unwittingly forgot the time."

    Ding Ning just realized that he was inconvenient to expose his identity in front of Ling Yun. He immediately nodded and coughed to say, "Nana, apany your sister Ling Yun to go to the rest. I will talk with Uncle Jia about something."

    "Okay, Zhu... Older brother."

    Chu Yunna almost inadvertently blurted out and quickly stuck her tongue out naughtily.

    "Nana? Older Brother Zhu? Why does she call you Older Brother Zhu?"

    Ling Yun grievously twisted Ding Ning¡¯s waist and injuredly pouted her small mouth. Four words, "I am not happy", clearly showed on her face. Ding Ning felt painful, opening his mouth and showing his teeth.

 Chapter 143 Discussion

    After Ling Yun woke up, she could not see Ding Ning. Instead, she saw her own dog and a beautiful woman who made her feel vignt.

    She had so many questions and was anxious to ask Ding Ning. But she finally waited for this bastarding back. He did note tofort her but spoke to Uncle Jia, to whom she had good feelings.

    "Was there anything more important than apanying her?" This made her feel wronged and even Uncle Jia, whom she had felt kind, made her unpleasant.

    Ling Fei, such a sensitive person, looked at the resentful eyes of his daughter and felt really bad in his heart. "Really, a grown girl could not be kept at home. Otherwise, she would be the enemy."

    If Chu Yunxiu knew Ling Fei¡¯s thoughts at the moment, she would definitely pat him on the shoulder and say, "It is really that if we are not a family, we won¡¯t enter the same house. You have the same idea as me. This girl can¡¯t stay."

    "Baby, I have a business to discuss with Uncle Jia. You should go to have a rest with Nana and I will go to find youter."

    Ding Ning said in a tender voice, which let Ling Yun immediately be obedient. She nodded meekly and said, "Then just be quick. I am waiting for you."

    Looking at his own daughter who followed Chu Yunna going back into the room turning to look back repeatedly at every step, Ling Fei felt sad. He walked to the pond to make sure that Ling Yun couldn¡¯t hear their conversation and said in a low voice, "Thank you for saving Ling Yun!"

    "Ling Yun is my girlfriend. Saving her is an unalterable principle. There is nothing to thank me."

    Ding Ning looked at him with a bit guilty conscience and quickly changed the topic of conversation and said, "Uncle Ling, Nana said that you went outst night. Why did youe back sote?"

    "I went to see Yunxiu and my daughterst night, but I didn¡¯t expect to be tailed after. I was afraid to expose this ce so I dared not toe back. Today I was taking them going round and round all day and just threw them off an hour ago."

    There was a full of dignified look on Ling Fei¡¯s face.

    Ding Ning knew that Ling Fei didn¡¯t smoke so he did not mention it to him. He took a pack of cigarettes, lit up a cigarette and took a deep drag on the cigarette. He tightly frowned.

    "Do you know who are they? Aunt Chu¡¯s phone can¡¯t get through all day. She seems not being at home. Will there be something happened?"

    Ling Fei did not care. He reached out his hand and took a cigarette from his pocket. He lit up a cigarette and took a deep drag on it which made him choke to repeatedly cough. But he was not willing to throw it away and took a deep drag on it again. There was full of worried look on his face and he shook his head.

    "I don¡¯t know who those people were. The level of their tracking was not high, but they had so many people. It seems that they are extremely powerful in Ninghai. I almost went around the whole Ninghai to get rid of those people¡¯s spies. Now I am most worried about Yunxiu. She will never stay out all night. Ling Yun was kidnapped today. I think perhaps that organization was unable to bear, so they force me and Yunna to show up."

    Ding Ning¡¯s mind suddenly moved and hurriedly asked, "What did you dress up when you went outst night?"

    "I used to dress up normally when I went out at night, wearing a mask and a cap. So that drew the attention of those people. If I showed the present look, those people might not tail after me. But after a long time, it will definitely cause their suspicion."

    Ling Fei had strong logical thinking. He knew that his current changed appearance would have great use in the future. It would never make people associate him with the Bone Demon easily.

    "That¡¯s fine. As long as your appearance is not exposed, then everything will be fine. The key to the question now is that you can no longer go to the old district casually anymore. Otherwise, there will be trouble if they find you by following up some clues."

    Ding Ning spit out a cigarette. He thought and said, "Uncle Ling, do you think that the vampire murder incident was made by them deliberately or not, in order to draw your attention to find you and Nana?"

    "It is very possible, so I am never gonna investigate who did it. I am afraid to fall into their traps."

    Ling Fei threw away the cigarette end and said with a wry smile, "In fact, they don¡¯t care about me, this failure. They actually more want to find Yunna. After all, Yunna has a great effect on them. Maybe it is because they found out that I was not fooled. So they couldn¡¯t help but take action to Ling Yun and her mother to force me to act."

    "Uncle Ling, for the safety of you and Nana, no matter who the people are tracking you, don¡¯t care them. You are now Jia Mingzhi, a person with a legal identity. I will handle Aunt Chu¡¯s things. It¡¯s also reasonable for me as Ling Yun¡¯s boyfriend to look for her. Those people will not doubt me."

    There was wise light shed in Ding Ning¡¯s eyes. He carefully thought and said, "I will arrange for them to move immediately after I found Aunt Chu. The old district is already unsafe. In order to avoid causing doubts from scrupulous people, you will buy two cellphones with Yunna tomorrow. Text me the phone numbers. Contact me with the phone call if you have something."

    "Even if they move, it may be not okay. After all, Ling Yun has to go to work. If those people can find her home, they will definitely find her unit."

    Ling Fei frowned. He still felt very worried about it in his heart.

    "I will talk to Ling Yun after a while. If it¡¯s not okay, she can resign. Anyhow, she doesn¡¯t like the upation of the nurse. Now it¡¯s a special period. It doesn¡¯t matter to lose the job."

    Ding Ning had a word which he was embarrassed and did not tell Ling Fei that Ling Yun wanted to be a nurse because of him. She thought he would be a doctor after graduation, so she went to nursing school and wanted to be an assistant for him in the future.

    "Nothing else is more important than safety. Other things are not important. But it is not a solution. It is impossible to let them hide all their life."

    Ling Fei still thought that this was too passive.

    Ding Ning smiled and said, "What I want to tell you is this. I intend to let you show up with your current identity to find an office building, register twopanies to operate, let Aunt Chu and Ling Yun be the employees in thepany, which makes your contact with them be rationalized so that when you are being together with Aunt Chu, it will not be so abrupt and will not cause other people¡¯s suspicions."

    Ling Fei¡¯s face became joyful and said, "Yeah, this is good. After all, I have been dead for more than 20 years. Yunxiu has never been remarried. If I suddenlye out to be together with her, it will definitely cause other people¡¯s doubts. But, what are ourpanies businesses?"

    "Armamentarium and medicinal materials managementpanies. I invest so much money in them, it cannot be in vain. They must have benefits."

    Ding Ning took out a bank card and gave it to him. He said with confidence, "There are 20 million in this card. You can rent two floors of the office building by it. Then register twopanies. The legal representative will be your name and then recruit some employees. I will arrange for the specific business operations."

    "Alright, I will go to handle it tomorrow. But how are you going to handle Yunxiu¡¯s things?"

    Ling Fei did not care about thepanies¡¯ property rights. In his heart, Ding Ning was already his prospective son-inw. He would also definitely not to destroy the son-inw¡¯s industries. At present, he was most worried about the safety of Chu Yunxiu.

    "I will handle everything. Don¡¯t worry about it."

    Ding Ning decided to let Doudou exert its strengths again. Otherwise, it was too sorry for the superpower he consumed.

    "Ding Ning, my mom is calling to urge me to go home."

    At this time, Ling Yun nervously ran out holding the phone and shouted.

    "Ah, Yunxiu is back home?" Ling Fei shouted in surprise.

    "Yunxiu? Do you know my mother?"

    Ling Yun questioningly looked at Ling Fei. "Who was this middle-aged uncle? Why did he call my mother so intimately?"

    Ling Fei instantly found that he had made an indiscreet word and repeatedly said with embarrassment, "No... I don¡¯t know. I just heard Ding Ning mention your mother¡¯s name and found that there is only a one-word difference with Yunna¡¯s name. So I said it smoothly."

    This reason was so... It was really farfetched. Ling Yun looked at him with doubt. Seeing that, Ding Ning quickly changed the topic, "Is Aunt Chu alright?"

    "She is alright. It¡¯s just that her voice sounds very tired and it seems that her mood is not very good," Ling Yun immediately shifted her attention.

    "That¡¯s good. So Ling... Uncle Jia, I¡¯m gonna send Ling Yun home first."

    Ding Ning felt happy in his heart. Finally, he could openly have fun with Ling Yun.

    "Okay, then you must pay attention to safety," Ling Fei sharply looked at Ding Ning and said meaningfully.

    Ding Ning blushed. "Paid attention to which safety? Was it the safety of driving on the road? Was it the safety for both Ling Yun and her mother? Or was it the safety for Ling Yun¡¯s tummy?" This prospective father-inw was very good at speaking.

    "Well, goodbye Uncle Jia and Nana!"

    Ling Yun had so many questions and wanted to ask Ding Ning. She could not wait to pull Ding Ning away.

    "Hold on!"

    Ding Ning reached out his hand and picked up Doudou. He said with a smile, "Uncle Jia, Nana, we¡¯ll go first."

    "Older brother, sister-inw, pay attention to safety on your way!"

    Chu Yunna passionately took Ling Yun¡¯s hand. It seemed that the rtionship between the two was already very good after a while.

    "Nana, go to find me to y when you have nothing to do!"

    The "sister-inw" called by Chu Yunna made Ling Yun feel joyful and her attitude became obviously more friendly.

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    Ding Ning had a thick hide. He did not care about Ling Fei¡¯s eyes that wanted to eat him. He took Ling Yun¡¯s little hand and walked out.

    "Master, we told her as what you taught. Don¡¯t spill the beans."

    Chu Yunna¡¯s voice rang in Ding Ning¡¯s mind.

    "Okay, I know. Uncle Ling was tracked today. Let Xiaohei pay attention to stand sentry and don¡¯t let people go in."

    Ding Ning said, "If someone has found here, you just go into the underground cave. Don¡¯t care about the outside. Let Xiaohei immediately inform me. Don¡¯t confront them directly."

    "Okay, I know, Master!"

    ...

    After they just got on the car, Ding Ning had not spoken yet, Ling Yun on the passenger seat held Doudou, tilted her head, and stared at him with her big eyes. She started to interrogate, "Tell me, what is going on? Why would you stun me? Who are they?"

    Ding Ning was upset. ording to the pre-nned excuse, he exined, "They are my neighbors in hometown. I also met Uncle by chance two days ago. So I know that they came to Ninghai to do business. Because our rtionship is very secret, I sent you here. Those people who kidnapped you can definitely not find this ce."

    "Don¡¯t avoid the important and tell me the trivial. Why would you stun me?" Ling Yun squinted and there was dangerous emotion in her eyes.

    Ding Ning looked at her seriously and said, "Ling Yun, do you believe me?"

    "What do you mean?" Ling Yun asked questioningly.

    "There are some things I can¡¯t tell you right now. You will knowter. Could you please don¡¯t ask anymore? If you must ask, I will give you an answer, but that will definitely be a lie."

    Ding Ning lit the car and stepped on the elerator to start the car.

    Ling Yun was silent for a moment and she sadly said, "Are you still angry with me? Because I have lied to you."

    Speaking of this, Ding Ning faintly sighed, "I thought you are the one who knows me the most, but I didn¡¯t expect that you don¡¯t understand me at all."

    "I understand, I understand. I should not lie to you. But in that case, my instinctive reaction isn¡¯t to lie to you. I am afraid that you will be angry, so I have lied to you. I really don¡¯t have any rtionship with Liu Junwei."

    Ling Yun quickly told him the course of the incident that she met Liu Junwei and she pitifully looked at Ding Ning and said, "I promise that I won¡¯t lie to you again in the future. Could you not be angry with me anymore?"

    "Stupid girl, I was a little angry at that time. But now I am not angry anymore. Actually, I am responsible for it. I am too narrow-minded. I shouldn¡¯t be mad at you and not go to see you. Otherwise, you will not be kidnapped. You don¡¯t know that when I knew you were kidnapped, how upset I was! I regretted and wanted to kill myself."

    Ding Ning said with full of self-me on his face.

 Chapter 144 The Brain Tumour

    "Ding Ning, you are so nice!"

    Ling Yun leaned her head on his shoulder and whispered with a happy face.

    "I¡¯m driving. Don¡¯t make trouble!"

    Ding Ning patted her shoulder and there was suspicion on his face and he said, "Ling Yun, I am not narrow-minded. I didn¡¯t think so much before. But after listening to these things you said, I always feel there is something wrong with Liu Junwei. He seems to deliberately create misunderstandings between us."

    "That¡¯s impossible. It should all be a coincidence. He is actually quite good."

    Ling Yun peeked at Ding Ning¡¯s expression and defended Liu Junwei due to the guilt. She was afraid that he would not be happy, so she added, "But no matter how good he is, he has nothing to do with me. The person I care about is you."

    "Alright, it¡¯s all gone. Don¡¯t talk about these unhappy things."

    Ding Ning shook his head and said nothing anymore.

    When he first met Liu Junwei, he noticed his hatred to himself. That was not the hostility when seeing the rival in love.

    He believed in his intuition. But this intuition had no evidence at all. Even when he talked to Ling Yun, she would not believe it, but she would think that he was narrow-minded. So he did not say more but already had vignce in his heart. He decided to let Xiaojin keep tracking this person after these busy days.

    After removing the misunderstanding, the two seemed to return to the days of talking andughing before. But Ding Ning¡¯s concealment to Ling Yun always made her have a faint uneasiness. It seemed that there was an invisible crack between her and Ding Ning. They were unable to return to the intimate beginning.

    Although Ding Ning also had a lot of secrets before, he would tell her everything. She could understand his mind thoroughly at a nce, which was like a pool of water, deep but crystal clear.

    But now he had changed, bing more mysterious and moreplicated. Although it was still that pool of water, it was no longer clear and became so muddy and deep that she could not see the bottom.

    They could go back to the past but could not go back to the beginning. This feeling of losing control made Ling Yun somewhat flurried and her mood became a little downcast because of that.

    Ding Ning thought she was frightened by the kidnappers. So heforted with a very gentle tone, "Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be gone. Don¡¯t go to work recently. I will help you resign tomorrow."

    "Go resigning? After I resign, will you raise me?" Ling Yun said with a little bit of anger.

    "You are my girlfriend. Of course, I will raise you!" Ding Ning said very naturally.

    Ling Yun pouted, felt funny and said, "You don¡¯t even have a job now. What do you have to raise me?"

    Before the parvenu Ding Ning showed off his current asset, Ling Yun seemed to think of something, suddenly widened her eyes and stared at him.

    The weird eyes made Ding Ning frightened and he took back what he decided to say and said, "Why do you look at me like this?"

    "Ding Ning, you are still driving the car of Shen Muqing. You... You... Are you kept as a lover by her?"

    Ling Yun with a slow response just remembered the car Ding Ning was driving belonged to Shen Muqing. Her words made Ding Ning stunned. He couldn¡¯t say a word for a long time.

    Being kept as a lover? Although the word was unpleasant to hear, it seemed that it was not wrong to use it between him and Shen Muqing. Tonight, he also served her for a while, which made Ding Ning inexplicablyck of confidence.

    Ling Yun looked at his look of being speechless and pointed at him with shock and said, "You... Are you really kept as a lover by her?"

    "You... What are you talking about? Am I that kind of person? Am I kept as a lover when I borrowed her car for driving two days? I really don¡¯t know what is going on in your mind all day."

    Ding Ning looked ahead with some guilty conscience. He reproached with threatening manner but was cowardly at heart.

    "Yes, make sense. You are not that kind of person at all. You help her cure the disease. Not to mention borrowing her car for driving a few days, even if she gives you the car, that¡¯s not too much."

    Careless Ling Yun ignored Ding Ning¡¯s red face with carelessness, adjusted the seat back, stretched herself andy down sideways. Her head leaned on the window and directly put two white long legs in the arms of Ding Ning, rubbing on his lower abdomen with cute toes. She flirtingly smiled and said, "Little subordinate, have fun with me at night!"

    Ding Ning, who had already been teased by Shen Muqing, immediately pulled over, holding two long legs and admiringly fondling them. He said with a tragic look,

    "I just show my skills but not sell my body all long. But since Master Yun says that she wants to have car sex, I must satisfy you with all my energy."

    "You are so bad. Big bad guy. Having what car sex. My mom is still waiting at home. Drive."

    Ling Yun was still very traditional. Although she already had an intimate rtionship with him, she still could not ept the car sex. She fiercely kicked him with a blush.

    Thinking of Chu Yunxiu, Ding Ning was like sshed by cold water, all of his desire suddenly disappeared. He mumbled with a bitter face, "If you don¡¯t want car sex, why do you seduce me? That makes me downcast."

    "Haha!" Ling Yunughed like a little fox who had just stolen the chicken. She flirtingly rolled her eyes and said, "Boy, after you¡¯ve tried it once, you want to try it again."

    Ding Ningined while he started the car, "What the fuck have I tried it once, I want to try it again. I don¡¯t even have tried it."

    "Humph, you deserve it, because you were mad."

    Ling Yun wrinkled the lovely nose andughed.

    Ding Ning, "..."

    Seeing Ding Ning¡¯s silence, Ling Yun¡¯s big eyes rolled and she smiled extremely strange and said, "Do you want me at night?"

    "Oh!" Ding Ning swallowed saliva and nodded like a rattle-drum.

    "Then after wee back home, you sneak into your room and wait. I will get my mom to go to sleep and then go to apany you. Is it okay?"

    Ling Yun was good at teaching.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you!" Ding Ning was so excited that he immediately promised that. He did not pay attention to the sly emotion in Ling Yun¡¯s eyes.

    Half an hourter, Ding Ning quietly sneaked back to his room. But what made him depressed was that the lock of his door had been broken by the police when they broke into the house. It could only be unlocked. The room was in a mess, just like the thief hade.

    Fortunately, his vision did not need the lights. He soon packed up the room and reced the bed sheet.

    Seeing the middle of the old sheet was snipped a big hole, he felt somewhat inexplicable. He angrily thought that the police were catching the thief, why did they snip his own sheet?

    Lyingfortably on the bed, he heard that Chu Yunxiu yawned and excitedly showed off to Ling Yun that she had gone to the casino and won more than 100,000.

    Ding Ning knew that there was actually a big-scale casino under the top grade club that Chu Yunxiu went to. The mobile phone signal was blocked there. It was no wonder that her phone was always unable to get through.

    This made him faintly worried. Chu Yunxiu was not bad in nature. She was just shrewd and snobbish like the local. Her biggest weakness was avarice. Once such a woman came to know the good of the things in the casino, she would be easily addicted to it.

    Ling Yun also realized this and severely warned her not to go anymore. Chu Yunxiu absent-mindedly promised, shirked that she was sleepy and went to sleep first. Obviously, she did not put Ling Yun¡¯s words in mind.

    Probably knowing that Ding Ning was waiting, Ling Yun took a bath very quickly today. She finished in ten minutes and slipped over in her pajamas.

    The wet beautiful hair emitted the good smell of shampoo. She threw her warm and soft body on him and the passionate kiss quickly ignited the me in Ding Ning¡¯s heart.

    As he was ready to remove thest protection and went in to show his power, a thing called sanitary pad made him instantly stunned and he felt "What the fuck" in his heart.

    "Haha!"

    Ling Yun covered her mouth and happilyughed. There was full of joking in her pretty eyes. She teased and said, "Come on, you can run the red light!"

    "Piss off! What the fuck! Are you deliberate?"

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart was broken and he was so depressed that he wanted to die. This could really make him die. He injuredly turned over and nkly looked at the ceiling with a look of feeling that had nothing left to live for.

    "Humph. Big bad guy. You used to think about that when you stay with me. No wonder people say that men are creatures that use the lower body to think."

    Ling Yun poked his forehead and flirtingly said.

    Ding Ning listlessly yawned, reached out his hand and held her in his arms. He let her rest her head on his arm and said, "I¡¯m really tired after running the whole day. Let¡¯s sleep!"

    "Are you really tired?"

    In the darkness, Ling Yun¡¯s big eyes winked and she asked distressedly.

    "I used two legs to follow Doudou and ran to Gusu. You tell me is it tired or not," Ding Ning rolled his eyes and did not forget to touch her chest.

    "Little subordinate has worked hard. So I¡¯m gonna serve you once, tofort you."

    Ling Yun¡¯s face blushed and her voice trembled slightly. She got between Ding Ning¡¯s legs like a fish.

    "It feels so good. No wonder that Shen Muqing¡¯s expression was sofortable. What the fuck. One day I would let her serve me." Ding Ning enjoyed with a pleasing face and evilly thought that in his mind.

    After a long time...

    "You are an animal. Are you a donkey? It has been more than two hours. My face is numb. It¡¯s really not a work that human being can do."

    After Ling Yun had gargled, she rubbed her numb and painful little mouth andined, which made Ding Ning feel distressed and he hurriedly made countless unequal treaties, which reluctantly let Ling Yun promise considering about that she temporarily would not cancel this kind of welfare.

    Ding Ning, who was both physically and mentally refreshed, held Ling Yun, who was tired, and said a lot of words before he fell asleep. He had an absurd dream at night. There were Ling Yun, Xiao Nuo, Shen Muqing, Mu Yanran, the elf and... Bai Qinglian in his dream.

    When it was still not bright, Ding Ning got up, kissed on the lips of Ling Yun, who was wakeless, and quietly left. The door lock of the room was broken. If Chu Yunxiu woke Ling Yun up to have breakfast and saw them sleeping together in bed that would be serious.

    As for Ling Yun¡¯s safety, Xiaojin was staring at here. Even if there was something happened, he could get in time. So there was nothing to worry about. If he could find out the people in the back, that would be the best.

    After having breakfast, Ding Ning called Xiaoniu and knew that he was in the hospitalst night to take care of Qian Yongjin. He immediately drove to Changjiang Hospital.

    On the way, he received a phone call from Executive Zhou to inform him that the study of sessive postgraduate and doctoral programs had been negotiated well with Lu Hanbo, the president of Ninghai University, but he must pass the examination. This was not a problem for Ding Ning. He thanked him again and again.

    Executive Zhou hesitated and asked, "Do you remember Zhao Gang, the captain of the criminal police team?"

    "I remember. What¡¯s going on?" Ding Ning was almost stopped by Zhao Gang when he was preparing to steal a car. Naturally, he remembered him deeply.

    "Have you heard about the street gun battle a few days ago? Captain Zhao was at the scene at that time and had a concussive injury due to the explosion of the vehicle, causing multiple organ injuries. After our timely rescue, he is out of danger. But... "

    Executive Zhou stopped and continued to say, "He is still unconscious after the operation. So we conducted aprehensive detailed inspection of him and found that there is a tumor in his brain."

    Ding Ning¡¯s expression became serious, "Is it malignant or benign?"

    "It¡¯s benign. But the location of growth is very bad and it¡¯s already very big. Especially the concussion of the explosion caused a slight shift of the brain tumor, which has severely oppressed the central nervous system and made him always unconscious."

    Executive Zhou said with some hesitation, "His current situation is very dangerous. In consideration of his heroic performance in the gun battle, the municipal leaders ordered us to save his life at all costs. But no one in our hospital is confident to do this operation. In your opinion, is there any good way of using traditional Chinese medicine?"

 Chapter 145 An Appeal for Help by Executive Zhou

    Ding Ning immediately understood what he meant. Because of the performance of Zhao Gang and the attention of the municipal leaders, no doctor at Changjiang Hospital was confident to do this operation, or no one dared to do the operation.

    It was estimated that Executive Zhou was under pressure and had to ask for his help. Not to mention the vocation of saving lives, just that he owed him a big favor, he could not turn a deaf ear and said, "Executive Zhou, I don¡¯t dare to guarantee something if I don¡¯t see the specific situation of the patient. Well, I am on the way to Changjiang Hospital now. We can talk about the specific situation after we meet."

    "Okay, then I will wait for you in the office!"

    The voice of Executive Zhou was obviously rxed. Although he knew that he should not pin his all hopes on Ding Ning, who had no qualifications for medical practice. However, Ding Ning¡¯s magical medical skills were even admired by Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang. He could only pin his hopepletely on Ding Ning.

    During this time, a series of terrorist attacks urred in Ninghai. First was the attack of the detention house. Then was the street gun battle, followed by the vampire murder incident...

    These things put the masses in a constant state of anxiety. People condemned one after another that the disorder of public security in Ninghai was the performance of inefficiency of the government and public security system, which had greatly reduced the credibility of the government.

    Zhao Gang performed excellently in the gun battle and selflessly protected a victim and an important witness, causing him to be injured and hospitalized. Such a positive and representative case had naturally caused the high attention of the municipal leaders who were eager to reverse the image.

    Executive Zhou had always wanted to develop in the system. He would naturally not miss the opportunity of being appreciated by the municipal leaders. So he patted his chest to ensure that Zhao Gang would not have life danger after being rescued in time.

    So the municipal leaders were satisfied and went to reverse the image. As a result, Zhao Gang did not wake up yet, the media had widely publicized the honorary title of the "heroic police officer" granted by the government and asked him to have reports tour after his physical rehabilitation to publicize his heroic deeds, spread positive energy, and set up the positive image of public security system, thereby defusing the government¡¯s credibility crisis.

    Therefore, to save Zhao Gang had risen to the height of political tasks. It was imaginable that the pressure Executive Zhou suffered, who had talked big under such circumstances.

    When Ding Ning, who arrived at the hospital, understood the context, he could not help but stand in silent tribute for the sad luck of Executive Zhou!

    "Brother, you have to help me. The municipal leaders always call me to ask when Captain Zhao can wake up. I will have a cramp in the leg now when I hear the phone ringing."

    Executive Zhou wiped the sweat on his forehead. His old face covered with pleats was as bitter as the old chrysanthemum. He even called Ding Ning brother, so it could be seen how big the pressure was.

    "The brain tumor of Captain Zhao was just found out, It¡¯s not caused by the concussive injury. Why don¡¯t you tell the leaders truthfully?"

    Ding Ning was hard to understand the brain circuit of people like Executive Zhou.

    "It is not that I don¡¯t want to say, but I can¡¯t say."

    Executive Zhou, who knew the way of officialdom, sighed and said, "Leaders never ask the process and only want the result. What I have promised, I need to be responsible for it till the end. Do you think the municipal leaders really don¡¯t know Zhao Gang¡¯s condition? They are clear in their hearts. They pretend to know nothing about it at this time is to give me pressure so that I have to do my best to save Zhao Gang. After all, Zhao Gang is the key to reverse the image of the government. Heroic deeds have been publicized. If he dies in the hospital, the masses will more query the government¡¯s ability. Even the heroes fell under the guns of terrorists, so how can ordinary people have a sense of safety?"

    Ding Ning looked at him speechlessly, knowing that this old fox was forced to a desperate situation. If Zhao Gang could wake up, then everything would be fine. If he couldn¡¯t wake up, there must be someone to stand up and bear the anger of the leaders. It was no doubt that Executive Zhou was the best candidate. Then, not to mention entering the system even that the position of the executive could be saved or not would be a problem.

    Remembering that he had to go to the Public Security Bureau to confess himself today, Ding Ning said banteringly, "Executive Zhou, I have no qualifications of medical practice. Now I have been reported doing the medical practice illegally. The Public Security Bureau is waiting to subpoena me to ask for information. Are you sure to let me cure the disease for Captain Zhao?

    "You are reported? Illegally doing medical practice? Who is so fucking brainless?"

    Executive Zhou was stupefied and couldn¡¯t help but shouted abuse. His face became sullen.

    Ding Ning was clear in his heart. If he could cure Zhao Gang, then everything would be fine. But if something went wrong, he would be confirmed the charge of doing the illegal medical practice. He was afraid that by then, it would not be the problem of being subpoenaed and investigated by the Public Security Bureau, but that he would be imprisoned.

    Although he didn¡¯t mind to do Executive Zhou a favor, he would not do this kind of thankless task if he was able to not do it. And he could passingly test how much courage this old fox had.

    "As long as you have the confidence, what does it matter of doing the illegal medical practice? As long as you have the real ability, illegality can be legal."

    Executive Zhou¡¯s courage did indeed beyond Ding¡¯s expectation, which made him the first time have a bit of admiration to this big-bellied guy.

    After all, once the treatment failed, the problem of this old guy was not only to lose the job, but he had to be sued with him.

    "Since Executive Zhou is not afraid, I will do my best to help you through this difficult time. Before this, I will go to visit a friend."

    Ding Ning was also a blunt person. Since Executive Zhou had the courage, he immediately dered his opinion.

    The person, who was able to judge the situation and had the courage to cut off all means of retreat and to fight, would be like a duck to water even in the officialdom. Future achievements would be definitely not low. This was also a kind of invisible investment for Ding Ning.

    Under the personal guidance of Executive Zhou, Ding Ning came to Qian Yongjin¡¯s intensive care unit. Xiaoniu was helping him to massage. Han Li also just arrived with breakfast. Although she did not know who Executive Zhou was, looking at his manner, he was not like the ordinary people. She cautiously greeted Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning nced at Executive Zhou and said with a smile, "Executive Zhou, in order to give you some confidence, I will let you witness the miracle."

    "What miracle?" Executive Zhou, who was very worried, showed nkness in his eyes.

    Ding Ning¡¯s corners of mouth outlined a smile and said, "My friend is in a deepa..."

    "I know it. Miss Shen personally arranged for the transfer yesterday. The miracle you said is..."

    Executive Zhou had light in the eyes when he heard the words. He looked at Ding Ning incredibly.

    "Exactly. Before I treat Zhao Gang, I intend to let my friend recover first."

    Ding Ning said it confidently. In fact, he was able to wake up Qian Yongjin yesterday. But there were a series of unprepared things happenedter. So it was dyed until now.

    Executive Zhou opened his mouth wide. The situation of deepa was basically no different from PVS in his opinion. Although he had a blind trust in Ding Ning¡¯s unfathomable medical skills, it was all from the high praise from Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang to him.

    Now Ding Ning actually said that he would let Qian Yong immediately wake up. Not to mention Executive Zhou, even Xiaoniu and Han Li did not believe it.

    Facts spoke louder than words. Ding Ning was not verbose. He took out the silver needle and pricked it on the head of Qian Yongjin with a dazzled speed. With his gentle twiddling, traces of True Qi entered his body along the silver needle, stimting his pallium to be autonomously active.

    Just in a short five minutes, under the attention of everyone, Ding Ning smoothly used the needle and took the needle back.

    "Awake, awake. Yongjin really wakes up."

    Han Li, who had been nervously watching Qian Yongjin, suddenly screamed. She looked at his nk eyes which were slowly opening and couldn¡¯t help but cry because of the happiness and said, "Yongjin, Yongjin, how do you feel?"

    "Xiaoli, where am I?"

    Qian Yongjin, who was subconsciously trying to sit up, was held down by Ding Ning. He said with a smile, "You had a car ident and just had the craniotomy. You need to recuperate for a while."

    "You are?" Qian Yongjiny back and looked at Ding Ning with some doubts.

    "Old squad leader, this is Doctor Ding, Ding Ning. He came to treat you specially. Thanks to him, you can wake up."

    The happiest person must be Niu Xiaoniu. He held Qian Yongjin¡¯s hands and had red eyes. He giggled with a simple and honest face.

    "Yes, Yongjin. If there isn¡¯t Doctor Ding, you are still unconscious now."

    Han Li wiped her tears and turned to kneel down to Ding Ning. She said with gratitude, "Thank you, Doctor Ding. You have saved my Yongjin. I don¡¯t know how to thank you. I will kneel to you."

    "Sister-inw, what are you doing. Not to mention that I am a friend of Xiaoniu. Even if I don¡¯t know Brother Qian, I am a doctor and it is impossible for me to not to save him from ruin. Quickly stand up, quickly stand up."

    Ding Ning hurriedly stepped forward and pulled up Han Li and said in a hurry. He was most afraid of facing such a situation and quickly winked to Xiaoniu.

    "Yeah, sister-inw. Doctor Ding is my friend. He is not an outsider. You will scare him if you do it again."

    Xiaoniu came forward and pulled Han Li, who was still gonna kneel. He said with pride.

    "Xiaoli, no words can express thanks to great kindness. We can thank himter. Don¡¯t let Doctor Ding feel embarrassed. After I recover, I will then personally thank Doctor Ding."

    Although Qian Yongjin was still somewhat weak, he still kept a cool head and said to Han Li.

    "Alright sister-inw, you and Xiaoniu can talk to Brother Qian. You need to insist on massaging every day to prevent the amyotrophy. After Brother Qian has been taken out stitches on the head, he can do some restorative activities. Up to one month, I can ensure that he is full of vim and vigor."

    Ding Ning set their minds at rest with a smile and turned to the Executive Zhou and said, "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go visit Captain Zhao."

    Executive Zhou was still in a trance. Because before Qian Yongjin was transferred to this hospital, Shen Muqing had already told him, he was clear about Qian Yongjin¡¯s situation. If it was not because of Shen Muqing¡¯s face, he would not want to ept such a patient who could die at any time.

    But he never thought that the patient, who was at death¡¯s door and the best situation was just to be a PVS in his opinion, actually woke up because of Ding Ning in just five minutes, which made him shocked and be mad with joy at the same time.

    Although he had said with courage before, in fact, his heart was full of uneasiness. After all, he bet not only on the career this time but also his life and family possessions. If something went wrong, he would be in jail.

    But at this moment, his heart was alive, as if the whole person was full of vitality. Ding Ning¡¯s magical medical skills gave him endless confidence. Perhaps he could really bet to win.

    Under the gratitude of Xiaoniu and Han Li, Executive Zhou¡¯s pace was a little fast. He walked to Zhao Gang¡¯s ward with Ding Ning.

    In the intensive care unit of brain surgery, Li Wenwen sat in a wheelchair and looked at Zhao Gang, who was unconscious in bed. There was full of desperately grey in her eyes.

    She had full of good feelings and adoration to the man, who did not forget to protect her in the most dangerous time. She had more than once dreamed of spending the rest of her life with him.

    When she inadvertently heard the nurse whispering that Zhao Gang had a brain tumor, it was like a bolt from the blue for her. She was nk and her world became grey.

    In an open environment abroad, she also had a lot of boyfriends. But that was a frivolous game when she was lonely and bored. The only man who could touch her and get into her heart was the sleeping man in front of her.

 Chapter 146 He Is My Boyfriend

    Zhao Gang was lying tightly on the bed. His face looked calm, but his eyebrows which were frowning indicated that he was suffering from the pain.

    "Wenwen, your wound is still not healed, how can you run around? You are really mischievous."

    Pushing the door open, Executive Zhou saw Li Wenwen holding Zhao Gang¡¯s hand tightly. She seemed to want to use her delicate body to bring him the power to fight the disease. He felt distressed in his heart.

    As his subordinate, Li Qiuhai had worked with him together for more than 20 years. He was naturally not strange to his daughter. Seeing that she ran around after surgery, he could not help but reproach her.

    "Uncle Zhou, does Zhao Gang really have a brain tumor?"

    Li Wenwen did not answer his question. Instead, she turned her head and asked, directly ignoring Ding Ning, who stood beside Executive Zhou.

    Although she knew that Ding Ning was the chief culprit of her father¡¯s imprisonment, she only knew the name but she did not know what he looked like.

    But Ding Ning knew her. He was with a guilty conscience, not because he had brought Li Qiuhai into jail, but because it was discovered by her that he had stolen the car.

    "Wenwen, why do youe here again? I am looking for you everywhere."

    Before Executive Zhou answered, a woman in her thirties, who was quite pretty but her face looked extremely withered, hurriedly walked in and said with me.

    "Sister-inw, I¡¯m fine. Uncle Zhou, does Zhao Gang have a brain tumor? Tell me."

    Li Wenwen waved her hand to stop the woman¡¯s move to push her back to the ward. She looked at Executive Zhou with prayer in her eyes and asked.

    "Executive Zhou, I am sorry, Wenwen..."

    The woman nodded to Executive Zhou with the apology, but her sight stopped on Ding Ning¡¯s face. Her face quickly became gloomy and she shouted, "You are Ding Ning? What are you doing here?"

    "Ding Ning? Are you the Ding Ning who has hurt my father and my older brother?"

    Until then, Li Wenwen noticed the existence of Ding Ning. Her face gradually became distorted. She stared at Ding Ning with hatred, gnashed her teeth and said.

    Ding Ning wryly smiled in his heart. Li Wenwen called that woman the sister-inw, then her identity was almost certain. She was Li Wensheng¡¯s wife Du Yuewen. It was really that enemies and lovers were destined to meet.

    But he had a clear conscience. He raised up his eyebrows, felt funny and said, "Yes, I am Ding Ning. I think that your words are really strange. Is this hospital owned by your family? Is this your ward? You cane here and why can I note? "

    "You are the chief culprit of my husband and my dad. You still have the nerve toe?"

    Du Yuewen twitched in the corner of her eyes. Talking about the hatred to Ding Ning, she had even more than Li Wenwen. Li Wenwen only had a father in jail, but she had both father and husband in jail.

    "That¡¯s ridiculous. I have not done any guilty deed. What nerve do I not have? Are you Li Wensheng¡¯s wife Du Yuewen? I think I should ask you this. Your husband held down the job without doing a stroke of work. And he has misdiagnosed many times and has acted as if human life is not worth a straw. He doesn¡¯t deserve to be a doctor. He killed several lives. It is already a great advantage not to sentence him to death."

    Ding Ning did not want to haggle over with her. But her aggressive look really made him intolerable. He sneered and recriminated.

    "You... You are a bastard!"

    Du Yuewen trembled due to the anger. Her eyes were red and her tears were tumbling. But she was speechless. After all, Li Wensheng did not have any advantage in this matter.

    "You¡¯re glib. Other than bullying our weak women, what else can you do? Are you still a man or not?"

    Li Wenwen stared at him with hatred and satirized.

    "Am I a man or not, my girlfriend knows that. Does it have anything to do with you?"

    Ding Ning sneered and didn¡¯t want to quarrel with this arrogant woman. He turned to Executive Zhou, who was stupefied beside him, and said impatiently, "Do you still want me to save him? If you still want to, let the unrted people go out."

    "I want. Of course, I want!"

    Executive Zhou, who did not understand the situation, remembered that Li Wenwen and Du Yuewen seemed to have a very big conflict with Ding Ning. He quickly said in a soft voice, "Wenwen, could you just go out first? Doctor Ding is invited by me to cure the disease for Zhao Gang."

    "He? What kind of disease can a newly graduated student cure? Uncle Zhou, are you a dotard? Are you kidding me?"

    Li Wenwen said with a dissatisfied face. She squinted at Ding Ning and there was full of contempt in her eyes.

    "Am I kidding? Li Wenwen, you are just a patient. To invite whom to cure the disease is a matter of our hospital. You have no right to ask. Please go out now."

    Executive Zhou immediately had a temper due to being called dotard by her. His face was gloomy and said harshly. He took special care of Li Wenwen because he remembered the old mutual affection. But Li Wenwen obviously looked down on him. No one would be happy.

    "Why do I go out? Zhao Gang is on the verge of death, but you have found a graduate who is still wet behind the ears to treat him. I absolutely disagree."

    Li Wenwen had been used to be arrogant and imperious from a young age. She screamed when she heard that.

    "You disagree? Who are you for Zhao Gang? What rights do you have to disagree?"

    Executive Zhou was fumed by her and severely shouted.

    "He... He is my boyfriend. He has no parents and family. I am his only rtive."

    Li Wenwen was speechless and then she was utterly difited and roared.

    "He is your boyfriend? Who can prove it?"

    Ding Ning¡¯s face was weird. When Zhao Gang went to investigate the case of car stealing, he remembered Li Wenwen¡¯s arrogant look at the time. If Zhao Gang was her boyfriend, that would be bullshit.

    "I... We built the rtionship during the gun battle. As long as he wakes up, he can naturally prove it."

    Li Wenwen¡¯s face was hot. But the words had already spoken, she could only bite the bullet and just say that.

    "Wenwen, I know that you don¡¯t like Ding Ning because of your dad¡¯s ident. You should know the rtionship between me and your father. From the perspective of a bystander, I think Ding Ning did not do anything wrong. It is always from beginning to end that your father and your brother are targeting him. Since you said that Zhao Gang is your boyfriend, then alright, I am telling you the truth. Zhao Gang did have a brain tumor. No one in Ninghai has the confidence to do this operation. Only Ding Ning can save him. I also begged him so that I can invite him here. If you don¡¯t agree, forget it. You can try it. Except him, who dares to do this operation to Zhao Gang in China?"

    Executive Zhou was a sly old fish. He was skilled to retreat for the sake of advancing. He pulled Ding Ning, turned and left.

    "Wait... Wait, Uncle Zhou. None of the so many doctors in Ninghai can save him?"

    It was about Zhao Gang¡¯s life. Li Wenwen finally dared not to be mischievous. But she was still not willing and asked.

    Executive Zhou showed acent smile in the corners of his mouth. When he stopped and turned around, his face became very serious and said, "I am the executive of Changjiang Hospital. Do you think I will y the patient¡¯s life?"

    Looking at his justice face, Li Wenwen flinched. But she still had doubts about Ding Ning¡¯s medical skills and said, "He is just a graduate from the medical college. Does he really have the ability to save Zhao Gang?"

    "He has this ability. You haven¡¯t gotten online at the hospital these few days, so you don¡¯t know how famous he is now. I used to watch the video on the inte that he treated a patient. Although I don¡¯t like him very much, I have to acknowledge that his medical skills are really excellent."

    What Ding Ning didn¡¯t expect was that Du Yuewen, who had full ofplexity on her face, proved for him.

    This made him change his impression of this poor woman. After all, she and Li Wensheng were not birds of a feather. As a highly educateddy from a respectable family, she still had the mind and tolerance she should have.

    "Then can you save him?"

    It was about Zhao Gang¡¯s life, Li Wenwen did not dare to harass him with unreasonable demands. She looked at Ding Ning with condescending eyes.

    Ding Ning did not like her princess syndrome. He curled his lip and turned away and said, "Even that I can save him, I don¡¯t want to save him now."

    "You... Bastard!"

    Li Wenwen trembled due to anger. She pointed to Ding Ning¡¯s back for a long time and couldn¡¯t speak.

    Du Yuewen sighed faintly and patted Li Wenwen¡¯s shoulder and said, "I will talk to him."

    Executive Zhou shook his head again and again. He looked at Li Wenwen and said sincerely, "Wenwen, when can you grow up? Your waywardness can only harm Zhao Gang."

    "I... I didn¡¯t say anything. He is too narrow-minded."

    Li Wenwen¡¯s arrogance disappeared. She curled her lips and defended herself.

    "Narrow-minded? If Ding Ning is narrow-minded, he won¡¯t stand here today. You¡¯ve just returned back. You just know that your father has an ident because of Ding Ning, but do you know the cause and effect of it?"

    Executive Zhou was angry and disappointed with her. He told her the whole story in details.

    Li Wenwen was stunned and opened her mouth wide. In her mind, her father was the person who loved her most in the world. The cousin Li Wensheng was also the older brother who loved her most.

    Therefore, she hated Ding Ning even without asking the real reason. But at this moment, after she listened to the statement of Executive Zhou, she then realized that the things that her closest rtives had done were too dirty and Ding Ning was the victim.

    Although she was quite unruly and self-willed, her world view, view of life and value were still correct. Thinking of her attitude towards Ding Ning, she suddenly felt shameful and said, "Uncle Zhou, I know that I was wrong. Could you please invite him back? I am willing to apologize to him."

    "Hey, that¡¯s right. As the saying goes, better to get rid of enmity than keep it alive. Things are all over. Besides, your father¡¯s sentence is not heavy. He wille out in at most three years. With his medical skills, he will soon be able to stage aeback. Ding Ning this young man has a great future. Since you called me uncle, I will give you a piece of advice. Even if you can¡¯t be a friend with him, you should never be an enemy."

    Executive Zhou said meaningfully.

    "Well, I know. As long as he can cure Zhao Gang, although I can¡¯t be a friend with him, I will put down my grievances and stop being enemy with him. Don¡¯t worry!"

    Li Wenwen said sincerely.

    "Ding... Doctor Ding, please wait. I want to talk to you."

    Du Yuewen stopped Ding Ning when he was about to enter the elevator.

    Ding Ning looked at her with no expression. At this moment, he suddenly found that Du Yuewen, who blushed because of the running, looked good. The look of wishing to speak but finally stop had a special charm.

    Although she was already in her thirties, her wealthy life made her maintain well. Her lips were red and teeth were white. She had a tall nose, eyes like almonds, long eyshes, white skin, and beautiful hairs. If it was said that she was only 26 or 27 years old, that was not an exaggeration.

    Probably because of regr fitness, her body was also kept very good. She had a gracefully slender and curvy figure. She was wearing a beige casual shirt and coupled with a ck wrap hip skirt, which exuded the charm of a mature woman.

    This made Ding Ning secretly wonder if Li Wensheng was blind? He had such a beautiful wife and still went to have fun with the nurse Wang Juan who only had a normal appearance.

    She saw that Ding Ning was directly staring at herself. The eyes were clear and pure, but with a touch of appreciation.

    Du Yuewen was flustered for no reason. She bravely looked at Ding Ning and said, "Doctor Ding, could you please save Zhao Gang?"

    "Why? Li Wenwen likes Zhao Gang. It seems to have nothing to do with you."

    Ding Ning asked strangely. He did not think that the rtionship between Du Yuewen and Li Wenwen could be good.

 Chapter 147 Du Yuewen

    With a trace of gloom on her face, Du Yuewen bit her lower lip and nerved herself to say, "After this matter, we don¡¯t expect those who used to circle around our family to provide timely help, but expect them not to injure us when we are in great difficulty. Now Wenwen and I can only rely on each other. Two weak women like us are simply unable to resist the covetous eyes from some people with ulterior motives. If Zhao Gang can be Wen Wen¡¯s boyfriend, we can have a backing, and those who cast their covetous eyes on us will restrain themselves. So, Doctor Ding, can you please help us?"

    "You don¡¯t hate me?"

    Ding Ning suddenly realized the inconstancy of human rtionships. He could imagine that after the Du family copsed, everyone gave it a push.

    Du Yuewen and Li Wenwen were both very gorgeous women. It was inevitable that others would cast their covetous eyes on them. Nevertheless, those who made mistakes had already received the punishment they deserved, so the two women should not bear the other consequences caused by them.

    Zhao Gang was regarded as a typical hero by the leaders of the city. As long as he could wake up, his future must be bright. If he, the rising police star, could be their backing, it would make some unscrupulous people restrain themselves.

    Du Yuewen was worthily from a family of officials. Able to see through the key point, she was a woman with great wisdom indeed.

    "I hated you, but not for pulling down Li Wensheng, but for my father implicated in this matter."

    Du Yuewen showed bitterness on her face, "In fact, I have long known that Li Wensheng indulged in dissipation and had affairs with other women, but I felt guilty to him, so I have pampered him and let him do anything he wanted."

    With sparkle in his eyes, Ding Ning suddenly understood, "You are sterile?"

    "How... how do you know?" Du Yuewen opened her eyes wide and stared at him, as if she saw a ghost. Her surprised face turned out to be a little cute.

    Ding Ning said with a mysterious smile, "It¡¯s easy to analyze. First of all, you have no children after getting married for so many years. Secondly, I am a doctor. You are so beautiful, but Li Wensheng still had affairs. If I have not guessed wrong, you are not only sterile, but also probably a sex apathy woman."

    Du Yuewen¡¯s pretty face turned red instantly. She didn¡¯t expect that her biggest secret would be seen through by Ding Ning at a nce, which made her feel ashamed like standing naked in front of him without any secret.

    After hesitating for a long while, she said with a red face, "You are correct. I am a sex apathy woman, and my marriage with Li Wensheng exists in name only. When I was twenty-four years old, my father forced me to marry him through a blind date. During the nine years of our marriage, I only slept with him once. I¡¯m innately disgusted with that sort of thing. I felt sick every time he touched me, so we quarreled fiercely. After all, he is the only son of the Li family. I felt that I owed him, so I pampered him in all manners and eventually led to current catastrophe."

    Ding Ning frowned suddenly reached out to grab her wrist, which gave Du Yuewen a shock. When she was just about to shake him off, she found him thinking with clear eyes. Knowing that he was making a diagnosis for her, she immediately stopped struggling with sparkle in her eyes and a blushing face.

    Ding Ning rxed his hold and his face became extremely weird. He didn¡¯t expect that Du Yuewen was still a virgin.

    "When you had sex, did you feel dryness and pain and he failed to get inside? It made you hate having sex."

    In order to seek truth, Ding Ning still asked.

    "Ok!"

    With a red face, Du Yuewen looked flustered, lowered her head and answered in a low voice.

    Ding Ning looked at her with bright eyes, "If I didn¡¯t make a wrong diagnosis, during your menstruation, you feel pain in your lower abdomen and just bleed a little, but as time goes by, the pain increases, right?"

    Du Yuewen looked up at him with amazement, "How do you know?"

    Ding Ning could neither cry norugh, "Haven¡¯t you gone to the hospital for an examination?"

    "No...no." Du Yuewen could find no ce to hide herself for shame. Talking about such a private thing with a man made her heart pound rapidly and her face turn red.

    Ding Ning helplessly patted his forehead and said, "How do you know that you are sterile?"

    "I felt sick every time he touched me. We just had sex once, and he even failed to... get inside. How could I be pregnant?"

    Du Yuewen lowered her head, and her neck was red because of her shame.

    Ding Ning was almost amused by this woman, "You are neither a sex apathy woman, nor a sterile woman. You could be considered a woman with a hypostic vagina. You have a congenital transverse vaginal septum."

    Du Yuewen looked up stunnedly, "A woman with a hypostic vagina? I thought it meant a woman was born with... no genital organ? So I have no genital organ?"

    "There are many kinds of women with a hypostic vagina. The kind you mention is a woman with a congenital hypostic vagina. You should be the kind of woman with a transverse vaginal septum. There is small hole on the transverse septum of the lower part of your vagina. The poor blood flow during your menstruation results in your increasingly abdominal pain every month. It could be solved through an operation, but you consider yourself sterile."

    Ding Ning was speechless. He had never seen such a silly woman.

    "I... I don¡¯t know. I just hate to have physical contact with others, so I don¡¯t like to go to the hospital."

    Du Yuewen had a veryplicated expression on her face, seeming to be surprised, self-abased and disgusted...

    Ding Ning seemed to be thinking. She was not seriously sick, but hid her sickness for fear of treatment. Probably the biggest problem was on the spiritual level. He could not help but ask, "Do you have an abnormal fear of dirt?"

    "No?" Du Yuewen repeatedly shook her head and denied.

    Ding Ning looked at her deeply, "That is mental cleanliness. You think that all men are dirty, and you feel sick when touching men."

    "I... I don¡¯t have that issue. I didn¡¯t feel sick when you touched me."

    Du Yuewen denied with a red face.

    "What about the other people? Except for Li Wensheng, do you feel disgusted when other men touch you?"

    Ding Ning was really curious. He had never heard of this strange illness.

    "I do. You are the only exception."

    Du Yuewen dodged his eyes with her heart beating fiercely like beating a drum.

    "Have you got this issue since you were a child, or since you grew up?"

    Ding Ning was a little embarrassed, but still asked very seriously.

    "Probably since the year I graduated from college, that is, when I was twenty-three years old."

    Du Yuewen nerved herself to answer.

    "I will make a wild guess. Don¡¯t be angry. When you first had sexual fantasies about men, you used to have a very ufortable masturbation experience. The pain made you find sex extremely repulsive. Before you got married with Li Wensheng, I think you might have identally bumped into Li Wensheng or another man having sex with a woman. It made you find sex dirty and disgusting, right?"

    With sparkle in his eyes, Ding Ning boldly spected.

    Du Yuewen blushed, bit her lower lip and incredulously stared at Ding Ning. After hesitating for a moment, she nodded and said, "Yes, when I just graduated, I traveled with a few ssmates, but inadvertently saw a man and a woman having sex on the grass in the vi. The woman... the woman was during her menstruation, and there was lots of blood on the grass. I felt so sick that I spat out at the moment. Since then I have hated to have physical contact with all men."

    Ding Ning was shocked by this answer. Fuck, who had such a special taste? The man had sex with a woman on the grass even during the woman¡¯s menstruation. He was not afraid to scare flowers and nts.

    "I didn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face clearly at that time. It was not until I got married with Li Wensheng and saw a ck birthmark on his back on the wedding night that I realized that the man is Li Wensheng."

    Du Yuewen seemed to have opened her mind and said calmly.

    "The man is Li Wensheng?"

    Ding Ning was struck dumb. He didn¡¯t expect that Li Wensheng had such a special taste that he even dared to have sex with a woman during her menstruation. Li Wensheng was incredibly thirsty.

    Du Yuewen said with a sigh, "Although I was very reluctant, since I have already married him, I wanted to fulfill my duty as a wife. No matter how licentious he used to be, I could get over it as long as he could restrain himself after getting married. So I didn¡¯t mention it even I have recognized him."

    Ding Ning looked somewhat unnatural. As an outsider, he was not supposed to know about her privacy.

    After the initial nervousness and shyness, Du Yuewen found that Ding Ning was a bit shy. A strange pleasure made her continue telling her story without hesitation.

    "But when he just got inside, the pain was intolerable to me indeed. What happened in that year... came to my mind again. I failed to restrain my inner disgust, grabbing his hair and kicking him off the bed. That is the only time we slept together."

    "Okay, uh, since you hate him so much, why not divorce him?"

    Ding Ning coughed twice and quickly asked another question.

    "Divorce? My dad is sensitive about his reputation, feudal and old-fashioned. If I get a divorce, he would beat me to death."

    Du Yuewen said with a bitter face, "I asked someone to make a fake medical record and told my dad that I was sterile and wanted to get a divorce. However, my dad strongly disagreed. He also indicated that Li Wensheng could have a baby with another woman, but he should bring the baby back after the baby was born and tell others I was the baby¡¯s mother. He absolutely did not allow us to divorce. With my dad¡¯s indication, Li Wensheng became so unscrupulous. He hasn¡¯t brought any woman back home, but spent all day indulging in dissipation."

    "Your dad is really a freak."

    Ding Ning did not know how toment on Du Yuewen¡¯s father. While others entrapped their dads, Du Yuewen¡¯s father entrapped his daughter.

    "You have no idea that my dad prefers sons to daughters. He has never been nice to me since I was a child. I have tried my best, but he has never been satisfied with me. Every time he got frustrated, he just beat me or cursed me. He treated Li Wensheng, his son-inw, even better than me, his own daughter. Nevertheless, fortunately because of this, my dad was punished, and even my brother was involved. Only I¡¯m safe because I have been excluded from them. Probably bad luck sometimes brings good luck."

    Du Yuewen¡¯s smile was very bleak, which made Ding Ning feel pity for her. What kind of life had this poor woman lived during the first half of her lifetime?

    It also made him understand why Du Yuewen was not willing to see a doctor when she was sick. Anyone grew up in such a family would have mental trouble.

    What was more, Du Yuewen was a woman with a hypostic vagina. Living under her dad¡¯s violence and great pressure for a long time made her live gingerly in fear.

    She tried to show her best side, not daring to tell her father that she was sick, not to mention see a doctor.She was so afraid that her dad who had been dissatisfied with her would disdain her more.

    It could be said that Du Yuewen¡¯s illness had much to do with her dad. She was a daughter who was eager to get her dad¡¯s approval as well as a kind-hearted woman who took things as they came. If her dad hadn¡¯t been punished, she might not have the courage to ask him for advice.

    Ding Ning sincerely wanted to help this poor woman. He immediately said in a deep voice, "There is no big problem with your illness. It can be solved through just a small operation. You will be able to live like an ordinary woman in future."

    "No, I can¡¯t bear to be touched by others. Doctor Ding, can you help me? You are the only person I don¡¯t exclude. Even if I need an operation, I hope you can do it for me."

    Du Yuewen bit her pink lips and pitifully begged.

 Chapter 148 Spiritual World

    Thebination of young woman¡¯s plump figure and girl¡¯s pure eyes was extremely seductive.

    He had to say that Du Yuewen who was a mature woman showed the peculiar shyness of a girl, which made her look so cute and made Ding Ning lose in her charm at the moment. After secretly disdaining hisck ofposure, he promised her naturally, "Okay."

    "Thank you so much. This is my phone number and WeChat ount. I will contact you when I am ready."

    Du Yuewen showed a sweet smile, and her mour bursting at that moment made Ding Ning¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    God, was Du Yuewen an innately charming woman? He didn¡¯t feel that at the first nce, but as he came into contact with her longer, he increasingly found that she was pretty. She was such an innately charming and coquettish woman that every twinkle and smile of hers was fascinating.

    Ding Ning had little research in women, but his unscrupulous second master kept talking about various women with a wretched smile with him who was still juvenile, such as having sex with an innately charming woman, inverted whale sucking water, nine bends and eighteen curves and ten famous sex organs...

    Imbued with what he had heard, he remembered some of them. The innately charming woman was the best woman that the fat guy kept talking about and admired very much.

    Ding Ning quickly shook his head, forced himself not to think about the subversive thoughts told by his unscrupulous master, and concentrated on exchanging phone numbers with Du Yuewen.

    Smelling the faint fragrance of her body and thinking that poor Li Wensheng had an innately charming wife but could not sleep with her, he could not help but feel delighted in Li Wensheng¡¯s misfortune.

    "Buddy, don¡¯t get angry. Wenwen asked me to find you, and she wants to apologize to you."

    Executive Zhou ran over, out of breath, pulling Ding Ning and persuading him.

    "Am I so petty? I won¡¯t get mad at her. I just agree to help for sister Du."

    Ding Ning said calmly. He did Du Yuewen a great favor with just a word and made her smile gratefully.

    "As long as you are willing to save him, you can do anyone a favor as you want. Let¡¯s go."

    Executive Zhou squinted his eyes into a slit, pulling Ding Ning to walk away.

    In the ward, Ding Ning ignored Li Wenwen¡¯s unnatural smile and the medical records and CT that Executive Zhou hurriedly brought here. He reached out to put his hand on Zhao Gang¡¯s wrist, and Zhao Gang¡¯s three-dimensional image appeared in his mind.

    The central nervous system was the main part of the nervous system, including the spinal cord located in the spinal canal and the brain located in the cranial cavity; arge number of nerve cells gathered in the central nervous system organically formed awork or loop. Its main function was to transmit, store and process information, to generate various psychological activities, to dominate and control all the behavior of the human body.

    Zhao Gang¡¯s tumor was disced because of the shock of the explosion, and its position unfortunately oppressed a certain key node of the central nervous system, which led to hisa.

    It was no wonder that so many excellent brain doctors didn¡¯t dare to perform the operation for Zhao Zheng. After all, this position was so sensitive that it did not allow any slight mistakes during the operation. Any slight carelessness could destroy the surrounding neuralwork. Even Zhao Gang did not die, he would be paralyzed or idiotic.

    The growth mode of a benign tumor was mostly expansive growth. The cells were shaped like normal cell tissues with few mitotic figures. It had a smooth surface and generally soft texture. It was movable when you touched it, and had little adhesion to surrounding tissues.

    A malignant tumors mainly grew in an invasive way with visibly de-differentiated cells or dysstic cells. It had hard texture and a not smooth surface, and the boundary with surrounding tissues was unclear. It was generally fixed and not easy to move.

    Although Zhao Gang¡¯s tumor was benign, it was still a very difficult problem for Ding Ning because of its sensitivity and size.

    A benign tumor also had the potential to turn into malignant. In ordance with established practice, in order to prevent the malignant transformation of the tumor, curative surgery should be performed.

    The so-called curative surgery referred to the removal of the entire tumor and most or all of the organs or tissues where the tumor was located. The lymph nodes around it should bepletely removed if necessary. It was called eradication.

    But it was the difficult point. The location of the tumor was surrounded by a dense central nervous system. How could it be removed?

    Even with the ability to connect nerves, Ding Ning did not dare to perform an operation among the central nervous system. After all, it was equivalent to the most sophisticated and coremand system of the human body. Even a slight error could lead to Zhao Gang¡¯s death or disability.

    "What do you think of it? Buddy. Is there any way to treat him?"

    Seeing Ding Ning fall silent for a long while, Executive Zhou asked cautiously, while Li Wenwen and Du Yuewen also looked at him with expectation.

    "It¡¯s not optimistic. The position of his tumor is really troublesome. It is impossible to perform curative surgery. It is more troublesome than a malignant tumor. Don¡¯t bother me. I will think of another way."

    Ding Ning frowned and tried to think of a sound strategy. There was a trace of disappointment across Executive Zhou¡¯s eyes. Even Ding Ning who was hisst hope was unable to treat Zhao Gang. It seemed that his political career wasing to an end.

    Du Yuewen was fine, but Li Wenwen began to cover her mouth and choke softly with tears dropping down like the flood out of control after the sluice was opened.

    He needed to remove the tumor without destroying the central nervous system. It seemed that the means of Western medicine definitely wouldn¡¯t work, and he could only consider the treatment of traditional Chinese medicine.

    Ding Ning thought furiously. There were many ways to treat tumors with traditional Chinese medicine, but in a word, they were all rted to "strengthening the body resistance to cure disease".

    In the process of treating tumors with traditional Chinese medicine, the mostmonly used method was "strengthening the body resistance to eliminate pathogenic factors".

    Traditional Chinese medicine emphasized so-called "strengthening the body resistance to eliminate pathogenic factors". To put it vividly, "strengthening the body resistance" could bepared to the sauce materials of the hot pot, which meant the basic requirement for treatment. The drugs used in the treatment were those general side dishes such as "spinach, fried bean curd, vermicelli made from bean starch, beef and mutton etc." Each of them had different priorities and worked together with the sauce materials of the hot pot.

    Here we have to mention the four rules of traditional Chinese medicine treatment of tumors -- the method of clearing heat and detoxicating, the method of softening and resolving hard lumps, the method of promoting blood cirction and removing blood stasis and the method of strengthening the body resistance and and banking up the root.

    But the problem was that such an approach was more suitable for the treatment of malignant tumors. It had little effect on benign tumors, and required the patient to have a good physical quality.

    Zhao Gang¡¯s multiple organs were damaged, and his vitality was greatly undermined after the repair surgery. How could he have a good physical quality?

    The regr treatment of traditional Chinese medicine had also been vetoed by Ding Ning. He was so perplexed.

    There was no disease which couldn¡¯t be cured with traditional Chinese medicine, and it only depended on the doctor¡¯spetence. It provoked Ding Ning¡¯s stubbornness in his bones. How could there be no way? He just had not worked it out.

    Releasing Zhao Gang¡¯s hand, Ding Ning sat with legs crossed. With a frown, he whispered to himself as if he was bewitched, constantly excluding the therapeutic ns one by one.

    "Just drop the idea if it doesn¡¯t work. The location of the tumor is really tricky."

    Seeing Ding Ning lose in deep thinking, Executive Zhou was touched. Although he was reluctant, he could not help but persuaded Ding Ning.

    "What did you say?"

    Unexpectedly, Ding Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. He jumped up excitedly, grabbed Executive Zhou¡¯s hand and asked.

    Executive Zhou was shocked, "Just drop the idea if it doesn¡¯t work."

    "Not this word. I mean the next."

    Ding Ning hurriedly urged him. After he heard what Executive Zhou said, there was a thought shing through his mind, but he failed to grasp it.

    "He said that the location of the tumor is really tricky."

    Seeing Executive Zhou was stunned and fell silent for a long while, Du Yuewen interrupted to add.

    "Yes, it¡¯s it. I work it out, hahaha!"

    Ding Ning jumped up excitedly, suddenly hugged Du Yuewen and kissed her on her face, "Thank you, thank you for reminding me. I finally work it out."

    Executive Zhou and Li Wenwen were so shocked that they opened their mouths wide enough to squeeze a duck egg in each of them, and looked at Ding Ning who turned around to hold Zhao Gang¡¯s hand again.

    This guy was deliberately taking liberties with Du Yuewen, wasn¡¯t he? Du Yuewen blushed and red at Ding Ning coquettishly. She looked shy and timid, which was so fascinating.

    Executive Zhou smacked his lips, scratching his head with a puzzled face, "It¡¯s me who said that, right? Why didn¡¯t Ding Ning kiss me, but kissed little Du?"

    "Haha, because you are not a beauty."

    Seeing that Zhao Gang could be cured, Li Wenwen, who was in a good mood, teased and winked at Du Yuewen mischievously. Du Yuewen was so shy that she blushed and wished she could find a ce to sneak in.

    Executive Zhou suddenly realized something and said with a wretched smile, "Exactly. I estimate that he really can¡¯t kiss an old man like me, but little Du is beautiful enough to feast the eyes, hahaha."

    Du Yuewen was extremely shy, spitting the words at Executive Zhou in a low voice with red cheeks, "You are such a shameless old man!"

    Li Wenwen covered her mouth and sneered, looking at Du Yuewen and Ding Ning. With sparkle in her pretty eyes, no one knew who she was thinking about.

    Executive Zhou didn¡¯t get angry, happy to look at Ding Ning. These were minor episodes. As long as Ding Ning could cure Zhao Gang, he would pretend that he didn¡¯t know even Ding Ning kissed both of the two women, let alone Ding Ning just kissed Li Wensheng¡¯s wife.

    Ding Ning simply did that out of excitement without thinking much. At this moment, he was even more focused on experimenting with the possibility of his idea.

    He didn¡¯t figure out any idea after thinking hard, and got into a blind alley, but he was inspired by the word of Executive Zhou.

    If the tumor was born there, there was nothing he could do about it. The problem was that the original location of the tumor was not there, but the violent explosion shock caused its discement and made it oppress the central nervous system.

    In that case, the problem could be solved. He could move the tumor back to its original position. Then it would no longer oppress the central nervous system, and resection of the tumor was no longer a problem.

    Of course, it was impossible for ordinary people to reset the tumor. After all, no one knew where it was originally.

    However, it was a piece of cake for Ding Ning. He could use a little superpower to magnify his perception tens of thousands of times. With perception more precise than a microscope, it would be easy for him to capture the traces of tumor movement.

    The only problem was how to move the tumor with the True Qi which only ran in the meridians without touching the nerve center. Although he could do that with superpower, now the excess consumption of his superpower even made it a bit difficult for him to maintain Absolute Touch.

    He tried to import his True Qi into Zhao Gang¡¯s head to control the tumor. However, separated by the cerebral cortex and the skull, the True Qi could only flow along the meridians of Zhao Gang¡¯s head after entering Zhao Gang¡¯s body. Once it left the meridians, it would just dissipate and fail to remove the tumor, which made him extremely distressed.

    Was this method also infeasible? Impossible, this was the n that was most likely to work at present. Having another try after failure, he would definitely seed.

    As time passed, Executive Zhou, Du Yuewen and Li Wenwen gradually restrained the smiles on their faces, in no mood to joke. They could see that Ding Ning had another problem.

    Ding Ning had never been so focused as he was at this moment. He kept trying... failing... His clothes were soaked by the sweat, and half of his True Qi was consumed.

    Perhaps the strong desire for sess and the high concentration of spiritual strength made the humanoid me in his upper Dantian suddenly tremble. A st of powerful spiritual strength came out through his body and directly entered Zhao Gang¡¯s skull. It stirred, and the tumor returned to its original location sessfully.

    With brilliance suddenly shing in his eyes, Ding Ning shivered slightly. He could use the spiritual strength like this?

 Chapter 149 Unscrupulous Relatives

    Ding Ning, who had devoured almost half of the pellet of the flood dragon, possessed the spiritual strength far superior to that of an ordinary person but didn¡¯t know how to use it. If it were known by Night Lone Ranger, she would definitely be angry and thought that he had wasted his spiritual strength.

    As far as Ding Ning knew, the spiritual strength could merely make him full of energy and not easy to get tired as well as make his five senses and six consciousness more sensitive. He had never thought that it could be used as a sort of strength.

    It made him instantly think of the word telekinesis. He thought that it would be incredibly cool if he could make the cup fly into the air in distance.

    Just as he fell into a reverie, things became blurred in front of him. His spiritual strength appeared in a vast space with countless luminous spots.

    He curiously tried to touch a spot, and suddenly a memory came to his mind. This was a detective memory named robbery and murder on September 21st. In this memory, he was Zhao Gang. The sense of reality made him lost at that instant.

    Ding Ning shivered all over and immediately realized that it turned out to be Zhao Gang¡¯s spiritual world and those luminous spots were Zhao Gang¡¯s memory. It made him hurriedly withdraw his spiritual strength and not dare to peep into it.

    Peeping into someone else¡¯s memory was infringing on his privacy. It was an immoral behavior. What was more, just the sense of reality that integrated someone else¡¯s memory was very likely to make those who were easily influenced insane and mistakenly think of themselves as Zhao Gang thus to generate the second personality, the so-called schizophrenia.

    In particr, he noticed that the memory luminous spot disappeared after being touched by his spiritual strength, which meant that this memory belonging to Zhao Gang had probably been swallowed by him so that Zhao Gang had probably lost this memory forever.

    This discovery made him shudder with fear. If he carelessly swallowed all the memory luminous spots, Zhao Gang was likely to lose all his memories.

    Meanwhile, if his willpower was slightly not firm enough, he would probably regard himself as Zhao Gang and thus to have two personalities due to schizophrenia.

    It was a double-edged sword. If it were applied to treat an unconscious patient or investigate a case, it might have an unexpected effect. However, it was also possible to make the patient lose his memory and turn himself into a psycho.

    Forbidden field! The word suddenly came to his mind.

    Although the current technology was very developed, the scientific research results enabled human to have an increasing understanding of the mysterious brain.

    But until today, the so-called brain secrets that people had discovered were just the tip of the iceberg, and people could not see the whole picture.

    ording to the results of scientists, the average human brain development rate was only 6 or 7%, while genius like Einstein had a brain development rate of 10 %.

    Other studies showed that the brain needed to breathe like other organs, but the oxygen provided by the respiratory system was not enough. The higher the brain development rate was, the more likely it was to cause rapid depletion of the body. This was also the best interpretation of the idiom "those whom the God loves die young".

    Some people spected that the human brain had some mysterious connection with the operation of the universe, otherwise, why were the brain and the universe bothposed of ny-five percent of dark matter?

    Ding Ning approved of thest statement. After all, from the perspective of traditional Chinese medicine, each living individual was a small universe that ran independently. It was reasonable that it ran ording to thews of the universe.

    Although this was only a spection with no scientific basis, the fact that he had inadvertently peeped into Zhao Gang¡¯s memory world made Ding Ning increasingly affirmative about this theory.

    The one that uncovered the biggest secret of the human body could be the master of the world. It made Ding Ning have a deep understanding of the mindset of the pioneer of the mysterious organization.

    Of course, at this moment, he did not have the time to think about such aplicated and mysterious thing. The tumor had sessfully returned to its original location. Zhao Gang, whose central nervous system was no longer oppressed, began to wake up and open his eyes at a loss. At this moment, he was still in a state of numbness, but would soon be fully awake.

    Li Wenwen had already burst into tears with joy, while there was brilliance shing in Du Yuewen¡¯s eyes.

    Ding Ning turned around and stood up, saying to Executive Zhou, "I have helped him to make the tumor return to its original location, and it no longer oppresses the nerves. Now it is no more difficult to perform the operation. You can arrange it as soon as possible."

    "You are not going to perform the operation for him? This is a great credit."

    Seeing Zhao Gang began to wake up, Executive Zhou did not doubt Ding Ning¡¯s words, and extremely admired him for his medical skills.

    Ding Ning said in disapproval with a grin, "I¡¯m not going to engage in political career. The credit means little to me. I would rather do you a favor by offering it to you. If I am in charge of the operation, it will make many people dissatisfied and displeased, and some observant people may confirm my crime of illegal medical practice."

    "Okay, I don¡¯t want to express my gratitude. In short, your business is my business in the future. If you need help, you can just tell me!"

    Executive Zhou was extremely moved and said sincerely.

    At present, anyone who could save Zhao Gang was the biggest hero. Ding Ning has paved the way for treating Zhao Gang, but offered the credit to Changjiang Hospital without hesitation. It was a great favor indeed.

    "It¡¯s not soplicated. I just find it too troublesome. Well, I am not staying here to bother you. You should arrange someone to perform the operation for him as soon as possible. I still have something to do. I will leave now."

    Ding Ning waved his hand in disapproval, nodded at Du Yuewen with a smile and turned away without ncing at Li Wenwen. He seemingly had the unrestrained style of going away after solving the problem and hiding his fame and credit.

    Du Yuewen bit her pink lips and looked at his back in a daze. She seemed to think of something, and there was sparkle in her pretty eyes and rosy clouds on her cheeks.

    "Brother, you finallye here. I thought you are going to dump us."

    Outside the oncology ward, Lele straightforwardly held Ding Ning¡¯s arm, pouted and said coyly.

    Huanhuan was more reserved. Although she also wanted to be close to Ding Ning like her sister, she paid more attention to her behavior in public. She quietly stood beside him and watched him with joy on her face.

    "Uh, I just went to visit a friend, so Ie herete. Don¡¯t be angry!"

    Ding Ning enjoyed the intimacy between brother and sister, because it was not artificial. He affectionately petted Lele¡¯s small head, but she said coyly with disapproval, "You¡¯ve messed up my hair."

    "Okay, stop horsing around. Brother, are you the miracle-working doctor Ding Ning on the Inte?"

    Huanhuan stopped her sister from horsing around, and looked at Ding Ning with anticipation.

    "I¡¯m not a miracle-working doctor, but just an ordinary doctor. Well, take me to have a look at your mother."

    Although Ding Ning did not answer positively, he indirectly admitted that he was the most popr Ding Ning on the Inte, which made joyful sparkle burst in the sisters¡¯ pretty eyes.

    Until now, they still felt like dreaming. Two million yuan was a stupendous sum that they had never seen in their lives. However, Ding Ning just gave it to them, which made them feel it so unreal.

    It made them extremely curious about Ding Ning¡¯s identity. Was he a business tycoon who indulged in dissipation? Or was he a childe who was born in a wealthy family with the intention of experiencing real life? Or was he the illegitimate child of a big shot?

    Driven by curiosity, they tried to search on the Inte. Unexpectedly, as soon as they typed the name Ding Ning on Baidu, almost all the pages were filled with the news of the miracle-working doctor Ding Ning.

    They thought it was a guy with the same name, and clicked the video. But the result made them stunned. They didn¡¯t expect that the nominally brother whom they had inadvertently met turned out to be a miracle-working doctor.

    He could even cure the patient who had muscle necrosis and needed an amputation. There was a hope for their mother who was in middle and advanced stage of liver cancer, right?

    Their mother who had raised them alone was the most important person in the world for them. The two sisters had a connection. After ncing at each other, they made the decision that as long as Ding Ning could cure their mother, they would follow him in this life.

    If Ding Ning knew the sisters¡¯ thought, he would definitely be speechless. He wasn¡¯t after something indeed, but just couldn¡¯t bear to watch the two girls be prostitutes and helped them with his ability.

    Of course, more of his intention was to make up for the regrets left in the bottom of his heart. What was more, the sisters were really lovable, so he really treated them as his sisters.

    This was a ward with eight beds and a poor condition. As soon as he entered the room, a mixed smell of disinfectant and sweat came to his nose, making him frown slightly.

    The sisters¡¯ mother was called Sun Lanying. She was just in her forties, but her half-white hair and rough skin caused by years of hard work made her look like an old woman with one foot in the grave. The torture of illness made her even tightly frown in sleep. With a greatly swelling abdomen, she was skinny andpletely dehydrated.

    "Huanhuan, Lele, didn¡¯t I transfer money to you? Why not send her to a better ward?"

    Ding Ning asked the sisters in a low voice.

    Huanhuan pinched her lips and looked down with a little uneasiness, "Last night, our rtives came here to ask for money and said a lot of offensive words. We promised to return the money to them today. The ward has a poor condition, but the bed expenses are cheap."

    "They dared to lend us money, because they were after our house. Now they know that we¡¯ve sold the house, they broke off our rtionship, forced us to return the money and even asked us to pay them high interest. I have never seen such rtives like them."

    Lele pouted her mouth with her face filled with resentment. She looked at Ding Ning with gratitude in her eyes, "Brother, if you haven¡¯t given us two million yuan, they will have hounded us to death."

    "They are injuring you when you are in great difficulty. Are they human?"

    Ding Ning considered the word "rtives" sacred and anticipated. However, Lele¡¯s rtives actually did so terrible things. They were even more abominable than those who practised usury. It made him feel indignant and consider what they did a profanity of the word "rtives".

    "My third uncle is the most hateful. He intends to make my sister and me make money and return him the money by drinking with the guests in his bar."

    Lele said with annoyance.

    "Humph, just ignore him. Break off with these rtives after returning their money today."

    Ding Ning coldly made the decision for them. The sisters nodded repeatedly. Leleughed and held his arm, "You are the only rtive of ours in future."

    "That¡¯s right. I will take care of you from now on. Wait a minute, let me ask someone to change the room for aunt."

    Ding Ning smiled and petted her head. He liked her attachment to him, and it could satisfy his desire to have a younger sister when he was a child.

    "Brother, don¡¯t bother. We¡¯ve got used to living here. Besides, we asked the doctor, and the doctor said that they are in scarce need of beds now and there is no extra ward."

    Huanhuan timidly pulled his clothes and whispered.

    "Just drop it. Let me ask the doctor."

    Ding Ning patted her little hand, took out the phone and called Executive Zhou.

    Ding Ning just did Executive Zhou a big favor. Even if Ding Ning didn¡¯t do that, Executive Zhou could change a ward with one word based on his appreciation of Ding Ning.

    Executive Zhou promised him without hesitation, and immediately started the arrangement after hanging up the phone. Within five minutes, Sun Lanying¡¯s attending doctor ran over breathlessly.

 Chapter 150 Anger

    "You are consultant Ding, right? I am Sun Lanying¡¯s attending doctor, Chen Doni. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. How do you do!"

    Chen Doni enthusiastically reached out to shake Ding Ning¡¯s hand with a greasy smile on his face.

    Consultant? Ding Ning was stunned and then realized that he forgot that he had promised Executive Zhou to hold the post of consultant of Changjiang Hospital. It seemed that the old fox had publicized it for fear that he would repent.

    "Doctor Chen, Executive Zhou has told you, right? This patient is a rtive of mine, and I have to trouble you to do me a favor."

    Ding Ning said to Chen Doni politely.

    "Hey, we are colleagues. It¡¯s no big deal. If you told you earlier that Sun Lanying is your rtive, when the two girls asked me to change a ward yesterday, I would have directly handled it."

    Chen Doni showed Huanhuan and Lele an apologetic smile with a little embarrassment, and exined to Ding Ning, "Consultant Ding, you know that ording to the hospital¡¯s normal practice, we will always leave some wards for those special people. I didn¡¯t intend to be personal. "

    Ding Ning could understand it. Although he did not like to divide people into various grades and ranks, it was undeniable that there were inevitably some privileged sses in every era under every social system. That was why he was so certain that there must be reserved wards in the hospital.

    It was a senior officials inpatient ward on the 13th floor, the room where Shen Muqing once lived.

    He didn¡¯t know what Executive Zhou told Chen Doni. Chen Doni helped them handle everything with great consideration, and his enthusiasm made Ding Ning feel a little embarrassed.

    It made the sisters who got used to be despised by others feel proud and dependent on Ding Ning. They stared at Ding Ning with increasing passion in their eyes.

    After sending Chen Doni who was over-enthusiastic away, Ding Ning began to make a diagnosis for Sun Lanying.

    Seeing the cancer cells in the stereoscopic image have spread to the whole body, Ding Ning was disheartened. Sun Lanying had now reached the advanced stage of liver cancer. Even he was unable to save her.

    The sisters desperately raised money and ced all their hope on the surgical treatment, but didn¡¯t know that this was a kind of profit-making strategy of the hospital. It was impossible to cure the patients with liver cancer in the advanced stage with operations. Even if the patients had operations, they could only stay alive for ten days or half of a month.

    Ding Ning just didn¡¯t want to tell the sisters who have been tortured by reality about this cruel fact. Looking at their eyes filled with anticipation, Ding Ning felt so helpless for the first time.

    He was not skilled enough. Although in the view of traditional Chinese medicine, there was no incurable disease, with his current medical skills, he could do nothing about Sun Lanying¡¯s illness. The only thing he could do was to relieve her pain and let her go in peace.

    The sisters were extremely intelligent women. Seeing Ding Ning¡¯s sad eyes, they had already understood that their mother couldn¡¯t be cured. Lele began to sob in a low voice, while Huanhuan bit her lips with tears spinning in her eyes but restrained herself from bursting out weeping.

    "Sorry, I¡¯m so incapable. Aunt¡¯s cancer cells have spread to the whole body. I can¡¯t save her, but only alleviate her pain and make her stay alive for three months."

    Ding Ning bowed his head with guilt and felt that he was so incapable for the first time. Disappointing the expectations of two sisters made him heavyden.

    "Brother, I don¡¯t me you. It¡¯s good enough that you can alleviate mother¡¯s pain."

    Seeing Ding Ning¡¯s sad look, Huanhuan whose eyes were red softly pulled his hand and consoled him.

    "Yeah, brother, since we knew that mother had liver cancer, we were mentally prepared. I actually hope that mother could free herself from pain earlier. At least she could stop suffering from the pain."

    Lele shed tears, butforted Ding Ning with a forced smile.

    Seeing their sensible look, Ding Ning suddenly felt his heart hurt. He knew about the pain suffered by liver cancer patients. It was not only physical, but the spiritual depression was also a cruel torture. Dying early actually meant that she could really free herself from pain.

    However, knowing that it would end like this, Ye Huan and Ye Le still owed lots of debts and even sold themselves to fight for a slim chance of survival, which showed how filial girls they were.

    He reached out to hold the tearful sisters in his arms and said as if he was swearing or promising, "Although I can¡¯t save aunt¡¯s life, I promise you that I will take care of you in a lifetime and never let you suffer any grievances."

    "Brother!"

    The sisters couldn¡¯t help but burst out weeping. They were unfortunate because their mother, the only family member of theirs, would soon leave them.

    But they were also fortunate. When they were about to lose their closest family member, they had a brother who really loved them.

    "Oh, I was wondering why you two are not willing to work in my bar. It turns out that you find a rich man. You not only change a senior officials inpatient ward, but also seem to have be his mistresses. Great. You are really capable."

    At this moment, the door of the ward was suddenly opened, and seven or eight men and women came in, headed by a middle-aged couple who were richly bedecked and looked like nouveau riches. The scornful words were said by the middle-aged woman with heavy makeup.

    "Third aunt, what nonsense are you talking? This is our nominal brother."

    With her face blushing, Ye Le said with anger.

    "Yeah, nominal brother, I understand!" The middle-aged woman covered her mouth andughed. She deliberately stressed the word "nominal".

    Ye Huan stared at her coldly and said with a nk expression, "Shao Guli, watch yournguage. Don¡¯t make nderous usations."

    "Ye Huan, how can you talk to your third aunt like that? Do you show any respect to your elders? You are so impolite without family education."

    With his face darkening, Ye Huan¡¯s third uncle scolded her harshly.

    "Exactly. Huanhuan, how can you talk to you third aunt like that? When your mother was sick and even could not afford to live in the hospital, the medical expenses were all paid by us. You are really ungrateful."

    A fat woman with a waist thicker than a bucket squeezed in, scolded Ye Huan with annoyance and said to Shao Guli with a greasy smile on her fat face, "Third aunt, these two hussies lost their father when they were children, and were raised by Lanying who is an actress. They don¡¯t have any family education. Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not worth getting mad at them."

    "Yeah, yeah, third aunt, don¡¯t argue with these two hussies who had little family education. The actress Lan Ying is going to die right away. You are delicate. It¡¯s not worth getting mad at them."

    Another thin man in his forties with a sneaky look also ttered Shao Guli with a greasy smile on his face.

    Lele was so angry that her face turned red. With tears spinning in her eyes, she cursed, "Liu Guifang, Ye Hongwei, you can curse us, but what makes you think that you can curse our mother?"

    "What? Aren¡¯t your fourth uncle¡¯s words right? Isn¡¯t your mother an actress? When you father wanted to marry your mother, none of us agreed. But your father seemed to be possessed and must marry your mother who is a stormy petrel. She caused your father¡¯s death and sent you to an art school. I think you will be the same as your mother in the future can only sell ourselves."

    Third uncle maliciously cursed with a sullen face.

    "Shut up, Ye Hongjun. You are not human."

    Ye Huan was trembling with anger. Her towering chest was violently undting, and her face was pale.

    "Bullshit, Ye Hongjun. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you guys are after. Failing to take our house, you want my sister and me to sell ourselves in your bar and make money for you. You are really a heartless beast and scum."

    Ye Le even bit her lips until they bled, cursing angrily.

    "You are seeking death!"

    Ye Hongjun became angry from embarrassment, and raised his hand to p Ye Le.

    "They are my sister, and no one is qualified to p them."

    No one could see how Ding Ning appeared in front of Ye Le from so far away. They only felt things became blurred in front of them, and Ding Ning¡¯s tall figure stood in front of Ye Le. He grabbed Ye Hongjun¡¯s wrist with murderous intent on his face, which made the temperature in the entire ward drop dramatically.

    "You... you let me go!"

    Ye Hongjun trembled all over, watching Ding Ning¡¯s eyes without human emotions. His heart felt chill, his face turned pale, and the sweat on his forehead kept flowing down, because Ding Ning¡¯s hand seemed to have magical power and made him numb all over and even unable to move.

    "Bastard, let go, let go of my husband..."

    Shao Guli found that Ye Hongjun¡¯s expression was weird, and realized that something went wrong. She toughly picked up her Herm¨¨s bag and smashed Ding Ning¡¯s head with it.

    "Get away from me, coquettish fox!"

    Ding Ning gave her a hard look, and the murderous intent which seemed like material shrouded Shao Gu Li. She was so frightened that she felt her legs went weak and fell to the ground, eximed "God" and even wetted her pants.

    Ding Ning was really angry. He had never thought that the rtives of Ye Huan and Ye Le would be so shameless that they even insulted them with their mother.

    Sun Lanying was a third-tier actress when she was young. Ding Ning didn¡¯t know whether she had slept with superiors. However, she had always been loyal to her husband, didn¡¯t remarry after her husband¡¯s death and raised two daughters alone. Based on these, she was not likely to have slept with superiors. She was a woman who deserved respect.

    Judging from the attitude of Ye Huan¡¯s rtives to Shao Guli, the couple of Ye Hongjun and Shao Guli should live a better life among their rtives. Everyone followed their lead and ttered them as much as they could.

    Ding Ning felt terrible that he couldn¡¯t save Sun Lanying. At this moment, seeing her so-called rtives bully the two girls and even beat and scold them, how could he bear it? A st of monstrous rage rose, and he really had the murderous intent at this moment.

    "What are you doing? What do you intend to do?"

    Ye Hongwei was as timid as a mouse. He wanted to stand out but retreated with fear and screamed fiercely after being nced by Ding Ning¡¯s murderous eyes.

    "You cowards let the little bastard bully us. Go ahead quickly and save third brother."

    Liu Guifang, the fat woman, screamed at the tip of her throat and urged other rtives to save Ye Hongjun.

    "Fuck, little bastard, let go of my third brother."

    "Brat, you are seeking death. Let go of my third uncle."

    "Which woman didn¡¯t tie her pants and gave birth to you, such a little bastard. Let go of him."

    "You are seeking death by daring to bully my third uncle and frighten my third aunt. I¡¯ll beat you to death."

    ...

    Provoked by Liu Guifang, the other few men immediately rushed over to Ding Ning in a threatening manner.

    "What... what do you intend to do? If you dare to fight, I¡¯ll call the police."

    Ye Huan and Ye Le were shivering with fear, but still stood bravely in front of Ding Ning.

    "Get off the way. You two are so ungrateful. You help an outsider instead of your rtives."

    A young man with gold-rimmed sses cursed with righteous indignation.

    "You consider yourselves our rtives? Pooh, it makes me feel sick."

    Ye Le spat severely and cursed with a scornful face.

    "Since you are not benevolent, don¡¯t me us for being ungracious."

    The men with sses thought he had justice on his side. He grabbed Ye Le¡¯s hair fiercely, and she was so scared that she screamed and retreated.

    "Huanhuan, Lele, get off the way. Let me see what they could do to me."

    Ding Ning held Ye Hongjun and appeared in front of Ye Huan and Ye Le like a ghost. He gently lifted his legs, and the man with sses flew out like a stringless kite.

 Chapter 151 Frighten

    The man with sses was half dead with fright and almost bumped against the corner of the wall. Even if he survived from the bump, he would get his head broken and bleeding. Suddenly, he felt his feet were dragged and then fell to the floor with a bump.

    The emotionless voice of Ding Ning came through, "Next time you dare to say these things, you wouldn¡¯t be lucky."

    The Ye Family were shocked. When the man with sses almost got his head hit on the wall by the skin of his teeth, they saw a quick movement in which Ding Ning suddenly showed up behind him crossing a distance of a few meters and grabbed his legs at the very moment throwing him on the floor.

    The three men who wereing at Ding Ning got shocked at once and showed a face with fear. Could a man really be that fast?

    The others were not that shocked. They only thought that Ding Ning¡¯s speed was terribly fast. The only one who could actually feel the speed was Ye Hongjun.

    His wrist was grabbed by Ding Ning all along. In other words, Ding Ning saved the man with sses with such speed while grabbing him.

    However, he was meters away with a blurred vision before he could even know what happened. How could he not be feared?

    Seeing that he had held these people in power, Ding Ning said without expression, "I don¡¯t care who you are. But from today on, Ye Huan and Ye Le have nothing to do with you. If you dare to speak ill of them again trying to make trouble with them, I will deal with you in a heartless and cruel way."

    He was so angry that he even wanted to kill them. However, after a second thought, they were in a hospital, if he really hurt them, it would cause trouble once they called the police.

    Moreover, he didn¡¯t want to leave Ye Huan and her sister the impression that he was violent. He wanted to keep the impression of being a brother. Even if he couldn¡¯t do anything to them above board, he could still deal with them in the dark.

    "I won¡¯t. I will never do that again."

    The man with sses was so shocked that he almost cried. At that moment, he thought he was going to die, and he was still frightened. Under no circumstances would he dare to make trouble again.

    The man with sses made his attitude. And the others, who were as silent as a winter cicada, looked to Ye Hongjun whose lead they followed.

    Ding Ning looked at Ye Hongjun with coldness without saying a word.

    "We, we won¡¯t, we...we won¡¯t cause any trouble again. Please, let me go."

    Till that moment, Ye Hongjun was still feeling numb from head to foot. He couldn¡¯t feel a single thing. The horrifying speed and power of Ding Ning almost shocked him to death. Therefore he hastened to make the promise.

    Seeing that Ye Hongjun admitted his mistake, the others all hastened to nod along and promised that they wouldn¡¯t do that again with servility. The fat woman was the one who changed face the fastest. She even tried to cotton up to Ye Huan and Ye Le. It was just that no one was happy to talk to her.

    Ding Ning let go of Ye Hongjun, to whom Shao Guli hurried to catch. After quite a while, he started toe to himself. Knowing that he had encountered a tough opponent, he didn¡¯t dare to behave wildly and made apologies to Ye Huan and her sister bowing and scraping.

    "Huan Huan, Le Le, how much do you owe them? Transfer the money to them."

    Ding Ning said in a calm voice.

    For the first time, Ye Huan and Ye Le felt proud and happy. Le Le said with a snort, "We owe them five hundred thousand yuan in total. But they wanted to count interest and asked for eight hundred thousand yuan."

    "No, not eight hundred thousand yuan. It was just a joke. Hehe, we were only joking. We are rtives after all..."

    Seeing that Ding Ning had no expression, Ye Hongjun felt scared and hastened to say shivering.

    With his face darkening, Ding Ning said, "Don¡¯t say that you are a rtive. Didn¡¯t you hear what I told you just now?"

    Looking embarrassed, Ye Hongjun wiped the sweat on his forehead and said bowing and nodding, "We are not rtives, not rtives."

    Ding Ning nodded satisfied, "Huan Huan, transfer the money to them."

    "How much should I transfer?" Ye Huan took out the phone and asked with hesitation.

    "Didn¡¯t they want eight hundred thousand yuan? Then give them eight hundred thousand yuan. If the three hundred thousand yuan of interest can let you two see through these so-called rtives, it¡¯s worth it. From now on, all their business has nothing to do with you."

    Ding Ning said lightly.

    "But..."

    Ye Le said with her mouth pouted. Even three hundred thousand yuan was quite an amount of money for her. She was really unwilling to give to these rtives who were cruel and unscrupulous. However, Ye Huan stopped her in time and started transferring the money without hesitation.

    "Please give us the IOU."

    Ding Ning red at Shao Guli with coldness.

    "It¡¯s here. I have it."

    Being red by him, Shao Guli felt an air of coldness going through her and hastened to take out the IOU from the purse.

    Ding Ning took over and passed to Ye Huan, "Check if it¡¯s the right number."

    "It¡¯s the right number. Right at five hundred thousand yuan." Ye Huan checked carefully and confirmed.

    "Last warning. From now on, don¡¯t show up in front of the sisters again. Do you hear me? Now get lost!"

    Ding Ning red at them coldly and said in a serious voice.

    "We heard you. We heard you. We are leaving now, leaving now!"

    Ye Hongjun and the others were shocked by his voice that suddenly raised and hurriedly left as if they were granted amnesty.

    Ding Ning overawed them with the power of mentality. Their minds were seeded with terror. Now they would never dare to make trouble again.

    Of course, Ding Ning would never let off such rtives who were utterly devoid of conscience. He had already done something to them secretly. Although they wouldn¡¯t lose their lives, they would suffer from all kinds of diseases for the rest of their lives. No matter how much money they earned, they would have to spend on seeing doctors. That was why he was generous enough to give them three hundred thousand yuan as interest.

    "Brother, thank you!"

    The sisters looked at Ding Ning gratefully. Although these rtives were hateful, they shared the same bloodline after all. Thinking that their rtives who treated them well when they were little had be such people, they felt a bit dejected.

    "That is what I should do as your brother."

    Ding Ning kneaded their heads and said with a smile. However, in his mind, he thought that that wasn¡¯t as simple as it looked.

    No matter how snobbish and heartless the rtives could be, what good could they get from bullying such two weak women?

    Unfortunately, Xiao Jin was still protecting Ling Yun. Otherwise, he would let him follow them to find out their conspiracy.

    Outside the hospital, Ye Hongjun and his wife separated with the others and got on the business purpose vehicle with a sullen face. Sitting on the passenger seat, Shao Guli asked with a sad air,

    "Hongjun, what should we do now? I didn¡¯t expect that the sisters have found a rich man. How should we exin to Master Qian?"

    "How the hell should I know? We have already taken Master Qian¡¯s money. If we fail, we will fall on hard times. We couldn¡¯t afford to mess with Master Qian."

    Ye Hongjun lit a cigarette and smoke restlessly.

    "How about we consult with Master Qian and find other beauties for him?" Shao Guli said with a headache.

    "Bullshit. If other women could take the ce of the sisters, did I need to make such a plot on my nieces? No matter how pretty a woman is, Master Qian wouldn¡¯t fancy her. He has a partiality for beautiful twins. And he took a liking to the sisters at the first sight. It was all your fault, you greedy woman. If you gave the three hundred thousand yuan from Master Qian directly to the sisters, things would be fine. It was all because of your reluctance. And now, you caused a lot of troubles."

    Ye Hongjun swore unhappily.

    "Ye Hongjun, you ungrateful man. I didn¡¯t keep the three hundred thousand yuan to myself. Wasn¡¯t it all spent on erging the bar? I suggested that we should keep the money at that time, didn¡¯t you agree? Now that things went south, and you put the me on me. Are you a man or not..."

    Shao Guli swore her way through, grinding her teeth.

    "Alright, alright. You should stop shouting. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for us to think about how to settle this thing? If Master Qian knows that we pocketed his money and we failed to do what he wants, both of us would be put into a sack and thrown into the river."

    Ye Hongjun said impatiently.

    Shao Guli also knew that it wasn¡¯t a good time to put on a show of bad temper and said with her eyebrows frown after a while in silence,

    "How about we tell Master Qian that we have already given the money to the sisters, but they found themselves a toy boy and refused to admit that they have taken the money? With a temper like that, Master Qian would definitely make reprisals to that toy boy."

    Ye Hongjun¡¯s eyes brightened. He said with an excited voice, "Yeah. With such an arrogant temper like that, Master Qian would definitely make reprisals knowing that someone has been vying for the women he wants. No matter who wins or loses, we have nothing to do with him anymore. Hahaha, what a great idea. Wife, you are really my better half."

    "Didn¡¯t you just said I am a greedy woman? And now I am your better half, Ye Hongjun, can you have some shame?" Shao Guli said with a snort.

    "Hahaha, who the hell cares about shame if he could get a windfall?" Ye Hongjun showed himself in his true colors andughedcently.

    Shao Guli curled her lip and said, "Don¡¯t be so cocky now. Master Qian is clever, and it¡¯s not easy to fool him."

    "It¡¯s all right. I have a n already. We only need to y the ruse of self-injury to win his confidence. After we go back, you punch me on the face to make it look bruised and swollen. Then I will tell Master Qian that I got hit by the toy boy when I helped him to ask the sisters out. Maybe Master Qian would even give me some bonus for that I have been so loyal to run errands for him, hahaha!"

    Ye Hongjun said as if he had a card up his sleeve.

    Shao Guli pped her hands excitedly and said, "That¡¯s a good idea. I think it would work. But having said that, this ruse is cruel. If Master Qian wins, he takes revenge for us. But if he loses, he wouldn¡¯t dare to cause trouble with us. That is a ruse killing two birds with one stone."

    "Of course. You should see who I am. I am a man, and a man should be ruthless, haha."

    Ye Hongjun at once became enlightened andughed viciously along with Shao Guli.

    ...

    "I have already stabilized Aunt¡¯s condition. Probably she won¡¯t wake up until tomorrow. I will buy some good food for her to help her recoverter. The special nursing worker that the hospital arranged has arrived. You don¡¯t need to stay here. I will take you somewhere."

    Ding Ning sealed Sun Lanying¡¯s pain nerves and soothed her meridians. Now he was unable to cure her but extended her life for three more months and reduced her pain.

    "Where are we going? Brother!"

    Ye Huan was quieter and shier. But seeing that her mother had stopped frowning, she felt much better and happier to call him brother.

    "Follow me and you will see."

    Ding Ning smiled and kept the sisters guessing. He knew that for treating their mother, the sisters had even sold the house. Since he said that he would take care of them, he would certainly prepare a house for them.

    He had won around six million dors on the stone and the bets. Apart from the two hundred thousand yuan that he gave to the sisters and the two million yuan as the initial capital for Ling Fei to set up thepany, he still had around four million yuan.

    Although he couldn¡¯t afford a vi, he could buy a decent house.

    Ninghai School of Art was located in the junction of Jingning District and Jingpu District. To make it convenient for the sisters to go to school, Ding Ning nned to buy a house in the junction of the two districts.

    Ding Ning turned on the phone, did a search on a real estate website, and directly drove to Spring All The Year Round City.

    Spring All The Year Round City was a newly developed upscale residential quarter. It had a green coverage ratio of 70% and a good living environment, which attracted Ding Ning the most.

    In the real estate sales center, the house saleswoman didn¡¯t act like a snob as shown on the TV shows at all. Even though Ding Ning didn¡¯t even look close to a rich man, she was still very warm and thought, introducing all kinds of house types to them patiently.

    That made Ding Ning quite puzzled to himself. "What the hell. Could it be said that the quality of the saleswomen in the upscale residential quarter are higher than those in themon residential quarter?" Now that he didn¡¯t even have the chance to make a hero of himself in front of the sisters. What a loser. "

 Chapter 152 Winning A Prize

    He didn¡¯t know that the salesdy was secretlycent in her heart. "What the fuck. You wanted to y the trick again that the young master of a rich family pretended to keep in low key. How could the beautiful twins be willing to go to the sales department of the upscale residential quarter with a poor man?"

    "Did you really think that I¡¯m stupid? I had ever seen such a dramatic scene many times. I would never give you a chance to pretend."

    Ding Ning¡¯s view was attracted by a row of two-story detached houses in garden-style and said, "Beauty, how much is this small building?"

    "Oh, sir, you really have good taste. This is a detached house in garden-style developed by ourpany. It is a detached house with a small garden and garage. The building area is 360 square meters. The actual usable area is about three hundred square meters, divided into twoyers. It is actually equivalent to a small vi."

    The salesdy¡¯s eyes were bright when she heard the words. "This was a big customer. This foreign-style house in garden-style was worth tens of millions." So she more exerted to her utmost to sell it.

    "Is it well decorated? What kind of decoration style does it have?" Ding Ning asked with great interest.

    "It is well decorated. So you can take your luggage and immediately move in. Ourpany has only developed 20 of this foreign-style house in garden-style. Each house has different decoration styles, ensuring that each customer has a unique style. This is the decoration effect picture. There are European style, Mediterranean style, rural style, modern concise style, Fuso style, ssical style..."

    The salesdy was cheered up. She quickly walked to take the decoration effect album back and introduced it in detail, "Of course, if you don¡¯t like all of them, you can decorate it again ording to your own preferences."

    "Huanhuan, Lele, have a look what style do you like?"

    Ding Ning gave Ye Huan and her younger sister the decoration effect picture and casually asked.

    The two sisters thought that Ding Ning wanted them to give him reference opinions. They took the album with great interest and looked at it.

    "I like the Mediterranean style," she said and there were stars in Ye Le¡¯s eyes.

    "I like the concise style," Ye Huan had a different opinion.

    Ding Ning was upset and said, "You have to unify your opinions. What style do you like? I can¡¯t afford two houses."

    "Haha, what style do you like?" Ye Le asked with a smile.

    "Don¡¯t ask me. As long as it is not Fuso style, every style is okay. I am not so particr about it. Think about it quickly and give me a unified opinion."

    Ding Ning did not care and waved his hand.

    Just when the two sisters were hesitant and undecided, in a Hummer outside the sales department, Knife Scar took out the mobile phone and said respectfully, "Chairman, the young master seems to be buying a house."

    "Where is he buying the house?"

    "At the Spring All The Year Round City, which has just been developed by the subordinate real estatepany of our group."

    "Oh, I see. You can do this..."

    Ye Huan and her younger sister negotiated for a long time and finally made a decision, "Then the concise style. It looks in!"

    "Well, then the concise style. Can we see the house? Right, how much is it per square meter?"

    Until the choice was made, Ding Ning just remembered that he had forgotten to ask the price. "40 million should be enough?"

    "Because this is the foreign-style house in garden-style firstunched by ourpany. Originally, it¡¯s 130,000 per square metre. Now there is a promotion, so it¡¯s only 120,000 per square meter. The total price is only 43.2 million."

    The salesdy was mad with joy. She hurriedly took out the calctor to calcte and offered the price.

    Ding Ning¡¯s face was gloomy. "What the fuck, were you kidding me? I only had 41 million, but I still had short of more than two million."

    This was so embarrassing. He had made a fool of himself. Looking at the secretly speechless look of two sisters, Ding Ning wanted to die.

    He coughed and said, "Is there a discount for the full payment?"

    "Sorry, sir. This price is already the biggest discount during our event."

    The salesdy was a little depressed. This young master of a rich family didn¡¯t even ask the price before and directly chose the house. She really thought that he was nock of money. She didn¡¯t expect that he was pretending.

    "Sir, hello. I am Qi Yueqin, the sales manager. Ourpany is now holding a big bargain sales for houses and isunching an event that we run a lottery and send the house. This is your number. Please wait for 5 minutes for drawing a lottery."

    The female manager of the sales department suddenly walked quickly towards here. She gave Ding Ning a number te numbered 0126 with full of smile on her face.

    The salesdy nkly looked at Qi Yueqin and opened her mouth wide in shock. "Were you kidding me? Was the manager crazy? Running a lottery and sending the house? Wasn¡¯t this too illusory? Why did I not know?"

    "Even if there was such a freak event, it should be at the peak times of seeing the house." Now it was noon. There were not over 10 people in the whole sales department to see the house. How could the lottery be drawn?

    Manager Qi¡¯s face was full of warm smiles and she said, "Please wait for a moment."

    Ding Ning was puzzled. He shrugged his shoulders and smiled toward the salesdy and said, "Yourpany¡¯s event is really good. Do I not need to pay for the house if I win the prize?"

    "Yeah, yeah, if you win the prize, we will send you the house you preferred. And you will be exempted from the property management fee for ten years."

    The salesdy almost went faint. "Why would Manager Qi be crazy today? The property management fee of the foreign-style house in garden-style was at least tens of thousands every year. The key issue was that the property managementpany and the developmentpany were not onepany. Did thepany have to pay the property management fee for ten years if he won the prize and got the house for free?"

    What made her shocked was not over yet. Manager Qi smiled and continued to say, "Oh, yes, I forgot to tell you, sir. As long as you win the prize, we will send you a car except sending you the house you preferred."

    "Haha, this kind of event in yourpany is very good."

    Ding Ning absent-mindedly answered. He didn¡¯t put it on his heart. How could he easily win the prize in the lottery? Although the prize was very attractive, he didn¡¯t think that he had this destiny. He was thinking about what should he do without enough money in his heart.

    It was not that he could not buy a cheaper house. But Ye Huan and her younger sister had already chosen the decoration style. If he said that he wanted to change the house at this time, it was really too shameful for him to be an older brother.

    Did he have to call Shen Muqing to borrow money? No, no, although he was very intimate with her, he still could not say that when talking about money.

    s. If everything did not work, he would just call Uncle Ling and let him transfer a few million to help.

    Just when he took out his mobile phone and was ready to call Uncle Ling, he suddenly remembered that Uncle Ling just went to buy the mobile phone today and he did not have his number at all. He would lose his face this time.

    "The winning number is 0126."

    "Ah, older brother, you win the prize."

    "Older brother, you win the prize. You win the prize!"

    Just when he was worried about it, with several sales staff of the sales department announcing the winning number, Huanhuan and Lele screamed and jumped. Theyughed and jumped.

    "Congrattions, sir. You have won the prize. This is the key to the No. 16 of the foreign-style house in garden-style. This is the key to the car that we send you after you have won the prize. Please show us your ID card, I will register it for you. The staff of ourpany will help you apply for the property ownership certificate within two working days."

    Manager Qi said "Congrattions" and the movement in her hand was not slow. She immediately stuffed two keys in the hands of Ding Ning, who was puzzled now.

    Ding Ning was like having a dream. He nkly looked at the car key in his hand. He had won the prize like this?

    "Older brother, you are so excellent. You have won the prize at once. Quickly use your ID card to register."

    Ye Le blushed due to the excitement and urged him.

    "Use your ID cards. The house is originally sent to you."

    Ding Ning let out a sigh of relief and was happy. What the fuck, he actually didn¡¯t need to be embarrassed forck of enough money.

    "Ah! You are giving it to us?"

    The two little girls¡¯ mouths opened enough to stuff a big duck egg. They were touched and their eyes were all wet. Older brother bought the house originally to send them.

    The salesdy felt not good for this. She was staring at Ding Ning with hot eyes. "What the fuck, was there still such a brother? Give me first."

    "Yeah, you are my younger sisters. Is it not okay to send you a house? Hurry up, don¡¯t be verbose. Take your ID cards and write the names of you two on the property ownership certificate. Right, Manager Qi, what car do you send me?"

    Ding Ning rubbed the heads of the two sisters. He did not allow them to refuse and turned to ask Manager Qi.

    "This is a Porsche Cayenne, worth 2.8 million."

    "Oh, thank you. Please help me send the car to this address."

    Ding Ning was very satisfied. This time, he had not only earned a house but also got a car. Finally, he could return the Land Rover to Shen Muqing.

    On the way back to the hospital, the two sisters looked at the house key in their hands and felt that they were still dreaming. They were muddled. The house worth more than 40 million belonged to them. It was too illusory.

    "Right, Huanhuan, Lele, can you drive?"

    Ding Ning was rather calm. Anyway, he didn¡¯t steal it or rob it. It would be waste if he didn¡¯t want the house and car that he had won from the prize, although he had inexplicably won the prize.

    "Lele can, I can¡¯t."

    Ye Huan looked at Ding Ning with full of tenderness in her eyes.

    "Then take the time to learn and get a driving license. I will buy cars for each of you."

    Ding Ning was driving and did not pay attention to her hot eyes.

    "Older brother, why are you so kind to us?"

    Ye Le¡¯s voice was a little choked and Ye Huan¡¯s eyes were red. The two girls were greatly moved.

    "Stupid girl, you are my younger sisters. If I am not kind to you, who will be kind to you? I have no experience in raising younger sisters. But I know that girls need to be raised in a rich way. So I will give you two million for each person after a while. If you don¡¯t have money, just tell me. Don¡¯t go to those messy ces anymore. Do you know that?"

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart was full of satisfaction. It seemed quite good to raise two younger sisters.

    "Older brother, we don¡¯t want to be your younger sisters. Keep us as mistresses. We will serve you together."

    Ye Le was open and didn¡¯t avoid to say that. Ye Huan was somewhat shy. But there was full of expectation in her beautiful eyes and there wasn¡¯t any objection.

    "Hey, don¡¯t talk nonsense. You are my younger sisters. If you say this again, I will be angry."

    Ding Ning¡¯s face became serious. He felt upset. The two younger sisters made him worried. They always said to keep them as mistresses all day long. Their world view, view of life and value were obviously not correct.

    "Oh!"

    Ye Le pouted and reluctantly responded. She was really afraid that Ding Ning would be angry and ignored her.

    Ye Huan did not speak. There was dejection on her face. The atmosphere became silent for a while.

    "Later, I will send you to the hospital. I have something to do. You take care of your mother. Or just go through the discharge formality and move to your new home to live. Buy more delicious food for your mother as supplements these days."

    Ding Ning did not say too clear, but both sisters understood what he meant. Sun Lanying had only three months to live, let her enjoy life in thest time.

    Thinking of their mother¡¯s disease, the emotions of the two sisters suddenly fell down and the joy of having a home was diluted a lot.

    "Older brother, will you move to live with us?" Ye Huan suddenly asked.

    "Ah? You two are girls, I am a man. It is misbehavior if I live with you. I¡¯m not going. It is not good for your reputations if it is spread out," Ding Ning quickly shook his head and said.

    "You are lying. You said that you treat us as your own younger sisters. Since we are siblings, why can¡¯t a family live together? Unless you don¡¯t treat us as younger sisters at all. You just want to keep us as mistresses."

    Ye Huan was usually gentle and quiet, but when she spoke, she was well-founded in pointing directly at the essence of the problem, which made Ding Ning speechless. He was at a loss for word for a long time and could only promise to live for a few days if he had time.

    Although the two sisters were not very satisfied with this answer, they also knew that they could not be too hasty. If he was willing toe to live, they could get him one day.

 Chapter 153 The Artificial Limb

    Ding Ning secretly considered that he should buy a house for himself. It was not a way to go around all day.

    What¡¯s more, Ling Yun¡¯s house would soon be removed. Buying a house must be put on the agenda as soon as possible. But today, the house price made him realize that tens of millions were simply not big money. It seemed that he had to take the time to go to Fantastic Stones Shop to withdraw money and to pick up the pace of making money.

    Ding Ning was not a stingy person but was also not broad-minded. Chu Yunxiu¡¯s words that night irritated him very much. So he was gonna buy a house that could make her look at him with new eyes. He would be andlord and hold his head high.

    As he just sent Ye Huan and her younger sister to the hospital, the phone suddenly rang, "Hello, Ding Ning. Where are you?"

    "I am in the hospital, what happened?" Ding Ning was very happy to get Xiao Nuo¡¯s phone call. After all, there was a bit of unhappiness between them that day.

    "We... Can we have a meet? I... I have something to tell you."

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s tone was a bit hesitant, which was quite different from her usual straightforward and agile style.

    "No problem, what happened? Is there something wrong?"

    "No. We can talk about it after we meet. I will send you the address."

    "Okay!"

    Forty minutester, Ding Ning came to the Afternoon Sunshine Caf¨¦ ording to the address sent by Xiao Nuo.

    The caf¨¦ was like a ss greenhouse. The entire ceiling was made of ss. The warm sunlight got through, which gave people azy feeling.

    "Here, what do you want to drink?"

    Xiao Nuo stood up and beckoned to him to indicate the double booth she was in. She asked after Ding Ning had sat down.

    "May I have a pot of Longjing Tea picked before Grain Rain?"

    Ding Ning did not like to drink coffee and asked casually.

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s face became gloomy and rolled her eyes and said, "This is a caf¨¦. How can you have Longjing Tea picked before Grain Rain?"

    "Then a ss of boiled water," Ding Ning did not care and said.

    "Waiter, a cup of lemon tea for him please."

    After the waiter brought a cup of lemon tea, Xiao Nuo took a sip of the Blue Mountain coffee and said with shed eyes, "Do you have time tomorrow night?"

    "Why? What¡¯s the matter?"

    Ding Ning had to treat Shen Muqing every night and only had time after 8 or 9 o¡¯clock. So he wanted to ask clearly.

    "Go to a ce with me tomorrow night."

    Xiao Nuo avoided Ding Ning¡¯s sight and said a bit unnaturally.

    Ding Ning frowned and said, "I only have time after nine."

    "Okay, I will contact you at nine o¡¯clock tomorrow night."

    Xiao Nuo promised straightforward and agilely.

    "Well, you have to tell me where to go," Ding Ning asked confusedly.

    "Someone is pursuing me. I don¡¯t like him. But for some reason, I can¡¯t offend him. So I want you to pretend to be my boyfriend and let him drop the idea forever. Can you help me?"

    There were a faint expectation and tension in Xiao Nuo¡¯s beautiful eyes, which made Ding Ning softhearted, who was gonna draw a clear distinction with her, and said, "To be a shield, right? Alright, we wererades."

    Xiao Nuo breathed a sigh of relief. She was really afraid that Ding Ning refused her and was unwilling to pretend to be her boyfriend. Then she would lose her face greatly.

    Although she was a bit deceiving him; in general, it was the truth. It was indeed that Dai Zhefeng was pursuing her. She just concealed the fact of the duel.

    After they had appointed to contact tomorrow night, Ding Ning left first. He needed to go to Tianfu Company to cure Xiaoniu.

    After Qian Yongjin had woken up, he only needed a period of recuperation to restore his health. Xiaoniu was then at ease. In particr, hisrades-in-arms, who were also disabled, had alreadye to register. He had already returned to Tianfu Company to take charge in specific recruitment.

    Ding Ning had already discussed with him. It was impossible that theserades-in-arms all joined Tianfu Company. After all, no matter how thepany trusted him, he needed to take into ount thepany¡¯s image. No boss would agree to recruit a group of disabled people to be security guards.

    Therefore, Ding Ning decided to recruit these people into his ownpany. Give a man a fish, he eats for a day. Teach him to fish, he will never go hungry. He wanted to help these disabled soldiers to heal, to help them to stand up again and then gave them a steady job and life.

    This was also the first step in his n to establish the "Caring for Disabled Soldiers Medical Foundation". First, he would have a try on Xiaoniu¡¯srades-in-arms.

    At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Ding Ning came to Tianfu Company. Xiaoniu had already stood in front of the security room at the gate and waited.

    After Qian Yongjin¡¯s incident, Xiaoniu¡¯s adoration to Ding Ning¡¯s medical skills had already reached a blindness level.

    His threerades-in-arms were anxiously waiting like him. After hearing Xiaoniu¡¯s vividly description of Ding Ning¡¯s magical medical skills, these temperamental guys did not fully believe, but they were full of expectations for Ding Ning.

    After all, they had seen the video that he treated Wang Guoliang. They were full of respect for Ding Ning.

    "Doctor Ding, you¡¯ve finallye."

    As Ding Ning just parked the car, Xiaoniu excitedly walked to him and passionately greeted.

    "I thought we were friends. Don¡¯t call me Doctor Ding. That¡¯s too alienated."

    Ding Ning finished parking andined.

    Xiaoniu naively smiled and said, "Then I will call you Brother Ningter."

    "Don¡¯t, I may be not older than you. I call you Xiaoniu. You can just call my name."

    Ding Ning was willing to have this upright friend by heart.

    "Alright, I will call your name in the future. Right, Ding Ning, three of myrades-in-arms have alreadye."

    "Go, take me to see them."

    Ding Ning waved his hand and entered the security room under the excited guiding of Xiaoniu.

    "These three are all myrades-in-arms. Ding Ning, I will introduce them to you. He is called Wang Yang. This is Feng Jun. This is Gong Qiang."

    Xiaoniu began to introduce as soon as they entered the house.

    Ding Ning looked at them carefully. Wang Yang was a twenty-seven-year-old youth, with a buzzcut, thick eyebrows, and big eyes. He looked extremely spiritual. But his left leg was the same as Xiaoniu, it seemed to be crippled.

    Feng Jun and Ding Ning had almost the same age. He was thin, with a halve hair and a pale face. There was stubble on his chin. He looked withered, and his left arm was broken from the elbow.

    Gong Qiang had a square face and spiky hair. He looked older, was at the age of 30. He was also injured in the leg and walked limping. But his body was burly and was simr tall with Ding Ning.

    Although the three people were all disabled, the heroic posture of the soldier was still not smoothed by the bad life. Standing like a pine, sitting like a bell, their waists were always straight.

    When they saw Ding Ning, the three men passionately shook hands with Ding Ning. Gong Qiang said brightly, "Doctor Ding, I have long since wanted to know you. But I have never had a chance. I didn¡¯t expect that Xiaoniu knows you."

    "Haha, Xiaoniu and I are friends. You and Xiaoniu arerades-in-arms, so you are my friends. We are all brothers in the future. Don¡¯t be hesitated to me. Don¡¯t call me Doctor Ding, just directly call my name Ding Ning."

    Ding Ning said from the heart. These three disabled soldiers were steely soldiers who were physically disabled but mentally not disabled. Their faces were resolute and steadfast. They were full of great spirit, which made people feel good at first nce.

    Soldiers mostly liked upright guys and did not like hypocrisy. Seeing Ding Ning was so easy-going, they also put down restraint and soon got along well with him.

    ording to the age, Gong Qiang was twenty-nine years old. Wang Yang was twenty-seven years old. Xiaoniu was twenty-four years old. Feng Jun was the youngest, twenty-three years old. But all of them were older than Ding Ning.

    In order to carry out the n of "Caring for Disabled Soldiers Foundation", Ding Ning no longer concealed and directly started to treat them.

    Except for Feng Jun, for whom he had no way to make his broken arm reborn. With Xiaoniu together, all three of them were disability caused by leg muscle atrophy and meridians broken.

    In less than two hours, he healed the leg injury of Xiaoniu and the other two. The cost was that his superpower was once again sharply shrunk, and it was almost used up.

    Looking at their legs which recovered as before, Gong Qiang and the other two were filled with tears due to the excitement. After retiring because of disability, they had been ridiculed much in the society in these years. At this moment, they had miraculously returned to normal. How could they not cry with joy?

    Feng Jun was also sincerely happy for them. He dejectedly said with envy, "Unfortunately, I did not meet Brother Ding Ning earlier. Otherwise, I would not have to amputate."

    Ding Ning said with a serious look, "Don¡¯t be discouraged. I don¡¯t have the ability to let you reborn your broken arm at present. But I can make an artificial limb for you. If you practice hard, I promise that it won¡¯t be worse than the real hand."

    "Really?" Feng Jun¡¯s eyes were bright.

    In fact, after the left arm was amputated, the impact on his life was not too great. His situation was much better than otherrades-in-arms. But his temper was irritable and he could not bear that some people had a prejudice against him. So he often fought with others and was finally dismissed from the original unit. So he came to Ninghai after receiving the call from Xiaoniu.

    Originally, he did not care. But hearing Ding Ning¡¯s words, he immediately had an interest. Who was unwilling to have healthy arms and legs,pared having a hand with without a hand.

    "Of course, we are already brothers. I won¡¯t lie to you."

    Ding Ning pretended to be unhappy and said with a serious look.

    "I believe, of course, I believe. Even if I don¡¯t believe anyone, I must believe my brother."

    Feng Jun had been long since convinced by Ding Ning¡¯s magical medical skills. He scratched the back side of his head and said with a smirk.

    As Ding Ning¡¯s research on the gic map was getting deeper and deeper, he already had a vague idea in his heart.

    The human torso was brought by human beings at birth and was also affected by congenital genes. He could not make the broken arm reborn. But if he used the material closest to the human tissue to make the artificial limb, artificially made the meridians and strengthened the correspondence through continual practices, sooner orter, the artificial limb could also be the same torso as a real limb.

    Of course, this kind of thinking was only theoretically feasible. Whether it was really feasible or not was still unknown. Did not say anything else, it was a very big problem to find a material that fit the human tissue.

    The most ideal way was to find a person with the same blood type with Feng Jun to transnt his arm so that the sess rate of transnt could reach more than 90%.

    If he did that, what was the difference between him and that cruel and inhuman mysterious organization? So Ding Ning rejected that by heart.

    However, since Ding Ning dared to say this, he naturally had absolute certainty. The thing which gave him confidence was the 9000-year-old ganoderma lucidum.

    So far, no one could give an urate answer that what kind of life form the ganoderma lucidum was. It was more ssified as the fungus.

    It was arge myxomyceteplexus between eobiont and the fungus. Its structure was notposed of a single cell, but a polymerposed of bacteria, myxomycete, and fungus.

    It could replicate itself by absorbing organic matter and humus. It contained the strongest bioactive constituents found so far. It had the mostplete functional nutrient elements.

    It was well known that the human body wasposed of water, protein, fat, carbohydrates, minerals, cellulose, etc.

    The medical silica gel was a macromolecule siloxane polymer. It was odorless, tasteless, non-toxic and had no side effects. The temperature could change with body temperature and stayed the same as the body temperature. There was no cold foreign body sensation. It was clinically widely used in the field of cosmetic stic surgery.

    The effect of ganoderma lucidum had changed qualitatively after the nine thousand years growth stage. The ability to absorb organic matter and humus for self-replication had been greatly enhanced, thus, it would rece the metabolism of human cells and made the artificial limb be full of activity.

 Chapter 154 Ye Shulans Worry

    The effect of ganoderma lucidum had changed qualitatively after the nine thousand years growth stage. The ability to absorb organic matter and humus for self-replication had been greatly enhanced, thus, it would rece the metabolism of human cells and made the artificial limb be true after correspondence for a long time.

    As long as the blood vessels and meridians were created in the artificial limb imitated the human body, connected the nervous system and injected a little powder ground from the 9000-year-old ganoderma lucidum to let the artificial limb be able to autonomously absorb organic matter and humus to replicate and reced the metabolism of the cell tissue. Sooner orter, the artificial limb would also be as same as real limbs.

    This was a crazy idea and was also a theoretically feasible n. Although it had not been clinically tested, Ding Ning had full confidence to seed and Feng Jun would be his first experimenter.

    Once the experiment was sessful, it would be an epoch-making great event that shocked the medical field. However, this case of transnting amputated limb could certainly not spread widely and apply to clinical medicine.

    First, the 9000-year-old ganoderma lucidum was extremely rare, the effect of normal ganoderma lucidum was far less than it. Second, except for Ding Ning, no one could do it that artificially create the meridians and blood vessels in the artificial limb.

    If you had money, the medical silica gel was not difficult to get. Once Ding Ning had thought of it, he would immediately do it. He asked Feng Jun to wait patiently and immediately took leave to buy silica gel.

    Before leaving, he pulled Xiaoniu aside and gave him a bank card with two million Yuan to let him rent a ce to live for the disabled soldiers who were sessivelying.

    Xiaoniu didn¡¯t want it but was convinced by Ding Ning, who had said, "Do you want yourrades-in-armsing to Ninghai to live under the pedestrian bridge?"

    He came to Changjiang Hospital again and found that Ye Huan and her younger sister were quite fast. Sun Lanying had already gone through the discharge formalities and had directly taken her mother home to recuperate.

    Ding Ning found Executive Zhou and put forward buying medical silica gel. This was just a piece of cake for Executive Zhou, who was now extremely proud because of the sessful surgery to Zhao Gang.

    After thinking about it, he put the silica gel that was given free by Executive Zhou into the newly received Cayenne car and drove the Land Rover to the Banwan Vi.

    When he opened the door, Ding Ning was immediately dumbfounded. The person who opened the door was neither Shen Muqing nor the beautiful bodyguard, but Ye Shn who had a smile on her face.

    Compared with the previous neither hostile nor friendly attitude towards Ding Ning, Ye Shn was extremely passionate at the moment. Looking at Shen Muqing who secretly stuck tongue out to him, he knew that this must be the result that this girl convinced her mother.

    s, the mother-inw was always the most horrible creature in the world. Everyone said the more the mother-inw looked at the son-inw the happier she would be. Why she was fed up with him?

    In fact, Ding Ning had misunderstood Ye Shn. After learning that he came to cure the disease for Shen Muqing every day during this time and the state of the disease had improved significantly, Ye Shn¡¯s impression of Ding Ning was very good.

    In particr, she received a phone call from Shen Muqingst night. She was able to withstand the stimtion of the heart when she learned that she had an engagement. It could be seen that the treatment during this time was fruitful.

    Of course, this has got to do with Tang Rui, who was responsible to report the situation to her and was also subconsciously biased to defend Ding Ning.

    Ye Shn loved her daughter, so she came here in the early morning and chatted with Shen Muqing openly and honestly.

    In Shen Family, the only person that Ye Shn feared, who did not fear anyone, was Mr. Shen. She could not decide to change the engagement, but she hoped that her daughter could get her own happiness. She said that no matter what choice her daughter made, she would support her.

    This made Shen Muqing, who had just warned Zhao Chenxi and was depressed, feel much better. Her only worry was that how should the treatment tonight go on when her mother came? After all, that level of intimacy could definitely not be seen by others.

    "Doctor Ding, bother you. Have you eaten yet?"

    Ye Shn let Ding Ninge into the living room and asked mannerly.

    Ding Ning touched his stomach and then remembered that he really didn¡¯t have dinner. He said embarrassedly, "You are right, I really haven¡¯t eaten."

    "Muqing and I also haven¡¯t eaten yet. Let¡¯s go out and have some food."

    Ye Shn could also cook, but her cooking ability was really not good. Usually, there were nannies to cook at home. Tonight, she wanted to bring Shen Muqing out for a big meal, so she didn¡¯t let the nannye over.

    "Don¡¯t bother. Is there any food material at home? I¡¯ll cook."

    Ding Ning ran for a whole day without being idle. He was really toozy to run out and wanted to simply cook some.

    "You can cook? I lived here during this time. The nanny bought a lot of food materials and they should be in the refrigerator."

    Shen Muqing¡¯s eyes lit up and volunteered to say, "I will help you wash vegetables and trim them."

    "If I cannot cook, I should¡¯ve been starved to death. Alright, Auntie, you can watch TV. I will have a look at what food materials are in the kitchen and you can taste my cooking."

    Ding Ning did not take Shen Muqing as an outsider in his heart. He actively stood up and walked to the kitchen. Shen Muqing also followed him happilying in.

    Ye Shn sat alone in the living room, watching the two people talking andughing. One of them was washing vegetables, the other one was trimming vegetables. And her daughter often coquettishly patted Ding Ning. She had never seen that smile from the heart since her childhood. Her look immediately became a little weird. She felt weird. They looked like a warm family and looked so harmonious.

    To be honest, she did not dislike Ding Ning and even had some faint appreciation. But she only regarded him as a doctor with superior medical skills.

    However, she, who was familiar with the knacks in big families, knew that he would definitely impossible to be a son-inw in Shen Family. After all, her parents¡¯ family was also a family with not weak strength. Even so, it was full of twists and turns for her to marry to Shen Family. After innumerable trials and hardships, coupled with that Shen Moru was stubborn and swore that he would marry no one except her, which finally made Mr. Shen in Shen Family agree.

    It could be imagined that there was no possibility that a poor guy like Ding Ning who had nothing wanted to marry the baby daughter of Shen Family who had direct descent.

    From her personal perspective, she certainly hoped that her daughter could get her own happiness. But from the perspective of Shen Family¡¯s interests, to unite Zhao Family by marriage would be more beneficial to the development of the Shen Family.

    Especially when Zhao Family now faintly had a tendency to surpass the other big families to be the first family in Yan Jing, to unite Zhao Family by marriage would be the most beneficial choice for Shen Family.

    She knew how hardhearted and ruthless Mr. Shen in Shen Family was. The most important thing in his heart was the family inheritance. Family affection and love could be sacrificed in the face of family interests at any time.

    Of course, one of the most important reasons was that Zhao Zilong, her daughter¡¯s marriage partner, made her very satisfied. She liked the young man who had almost all the advantages of men.

    Ding Ning was also very excellent. He looked good and his medical skills were very excellent. But those were all. He had noparability with perfect Zhao Zilong.

    This made Ye Shn feel worried in her heart. It seemed that she should remind Muqing to keep a distance from Ding Ning. Otherwise, she really did not know what kind of tragedy would happen.

    Ding Ning¡¯s skill of cutting was very good and his cooking was also very quick. Less than an hour, six dishes and one soup were brought on the table.

    Scrambled eggs with tomatoes, fried beef with onions, pineapple sweet and sour pork, braised sea eel with red wine, Kung Pao chicken, fried shrimps and one pork chop soup with wax gourd and mer.

    The dishes had not yet been brought on the table, the thick good smell had begun to pervade, which made Ye Shn couldn¡¯t help but swallow saliva. She secretly surprised that Ding Ning¡¯s cooking looked very good.

    Shen Muqing, who had already secretly eaten a few times by the excuse to taste the food, had a look of licking her chaps. Her eyes looking at Ding Ning were already with a little adoration. She did not expect that Ding Ning not only had excellent medical skills, but even his cooking skills were so superb. The food was more delicious than the food she had ever eaten cooked by the five-star chef.

    "Mom,e and taste it. The dishes cooked by Ding Ning were very delicious. I have never eaten such delicious food. They are so delicious."

    Shen Muqing was like a virtuous little wife. She brought the dishes on the table one by one and was proud to let Ye Shn taste them.

    "Really? They look so good. I didn¡¯t expect Doctor Ding to have such cooking skills."

    Ye Shn looked at the steaming six dishes and one soup with a perfectbination of colour, aroma, and taste on the table and her appetite immediately increased. She couldn¡¯t wait to start glutting herself with delicacies after she simply had a few polite remarks.

    "I¡¯m edacious since I was young. When I had nothing to do, I liked to learn some cooking knacks. At least I couldn¡¯t treat my stomach badly. Have a try and see how it tastes?"

    Ding Ning said politely. He would not tell them stupidly that his cooking skills were taught by Sister Qiao, his master who was on the level of the god of cookery.

    After the mostmon and normal scrambled eggs with tomatoes entered her mouth, a delicious taste quickly upied Ye Shn¡¯s mouth and then exploded between her taste buds.

    Delicious, tasty, and appetizing were not enough to describe the taste of the dishes. These could only be described using "The dishes should only exist in heaven, how many times could these be tasted in man¡¯s world."

    Then she used chopsticks to pick up and tasted fried beef with onion. The taste of onion and pepper covered the faint smell of beef very well. It was cooked but not overcooked, tender but not greasy. To say melting in the mouth would be a bit exaggerated. But it was absolutely tender enough. She could eat it without any difficulty. Even people with bad teeth could definitely chew them easily. Especially the smell of the scent, which was definitely more delicious than the steaks made by the top western restaurants.

    The pineapple sweet and sour pork was sweet but not overly sweet and tasted smooth. The braised see eel with red wine had kept the fresh deliciousness of sea eel, and at the same time, had kept the faint aroma of wine filled in the mouth. The after taste was endless. The Kung Pao Chicken and fried shrimps were also the same. These were more delicious than the food made by the so-called five-star chef.

    The six dishes were generally meat dishes. Ye Shn and her daughter, who had always liked to eat light food, had nned not to taste them further. But once they ate them, they could no longer stop. The six dishes were eaten up and there were still some feelings that they did not enjoy them to the full.

    Fortunately, although the pork chop soup with wax gourd and mer was also a meat soup, it became a herbal cuisine after the special processing of Ding Ning andpletely yed a role in removing greasy.

    Especially the deliciousness of the soup made the mother and the daughter were stuffed and rubbed their stomachs to shout that they were stuffed. But they still ate bowls of the soup.

    Shen Muqing, who usually ate a less half bowl of rice, had also eaten two bowls of rice for the first time in her life. Ye Shn even had gobbled three bowls.

    However, Ding Ning, who was really embarrassed to vie with them, had only eaten half full. But he still had the sense of achievement when he saw that the meal cooked by him was so popr.

    "Doctor Ding, as for your cooking skills, why would you be a doctor. I dare to say that any five-star hotel will fight for you."

    Ye Shn rubbed her stomach in tulence,y in the chair without any image and praised sincerely.

    "Haha, cooking is just my hobby. I still prefer to cure the disease and save people. Every time I rob people from death, I will have a sense of happiness."

    Ding Ning¡¯s face glowed. He said lightly while he was packing up the empty tes.

    Shen Muqing looked at him lovingly. She felt that Ding Ning was like a thick book. She thought that she was already very familiar with him. Once she opened it again, she would find that what he showed was only a tip of his iceberg.

    Compared with the brilliant and widely focused Zhao Zilong, he was more implicit and restrained and was full of magical charm, which made people couldn¡¯t help but want to approach him, to know him, to own him and to uncover all his mystery.

 Chapter 155 Underground Boxing House

    Ye Shn carefully watched and looked at her daughter¡¯s eyes of obviously falling in love. She secretly sighed in her heart.

    If there was no Zhao Zilong, if she was not born in Shen Family, Ding Ning, such an excellent young man, was also a good man for her daughter.

    From some details that during the dinner, Ding Ning asionally looked at Shen Muqing¡¯s eyes with love and picked up food for her, she could find that Ding Ning was a very gentle and very careful person. Compared to her husband, who was careless, irritable, and obstinate, they werepletely two extremes.

    She believed that her daughter would be very happy if she married Ding Ning. Even she was somewhat moved. If she was younger 20 years more and was not married to be a wife, maybe she would pursue him. It was not surprising that her daughter liked him. After all, the men, who had excellent medical skills and good cooking skills, were not rare. But the men, who were willing to cook for women and were so careful and gentle, were rare.

    However, there were not so many "if" in this world. Some people were destined to be unable to control their own destiny since they were born. Perhaps they had better lives than normal people, but their happiness could not be controlled in their own hands.

    This reminded her of the past that had caused an uproar in the Yan Jing circle more than 20 years ago. Compared with the parties, she had to say that she was lucky, at least she had tried hard to fight for and luckily seeded.

    Although some people said that she had yed up to the people of power and influence and even said that she was a bitch. But so what? When she showed her talent to be at the helm of the business empire of Shen Family, those people still shut up their mouths and had to bow and scrape to her and showed a ttering smile.

    "Mom, go out for a walk to help digestion. We have to start treatment."

    Seeing there were no signs for her mother to avoid, Shen Muqing couldn¡¯t help but remind her.

    "You can start to treat. Won¡¯t it disturb you if I watch TV in the living room?"

    Shen Muqing had told Ye Shn in advance that Ding Ning needed absolute silence when he was treating. He must not be disturbed. She intended to go out for a walk after dinner, but now she was stuffed and was toozy to move.

    "No, the sound of the TV will also disturb him. You know that. He will consume a lot when he treats me every time. He must concentrate on it and can¡¯t be harassed. Otherwise, we are all in danger."

    Seeing that her mom did not understand the situation, Shen Muqing started to talk nonsense without a guilty conscience. Anyway, her mother always thought that Ding Ning treated her by using True Qi, which would cause great consumption. So it was normal that he could not be disturbed.

    "Well, I will go out to walk around. Doctor Ding, bother you."

    Ye Shn thought that it would be extremely boring if she did not watch TV at home. So she just simply went out to help digestion.

    Ding Ning looked at Shen Muqing, who was secretly making a face to him, and did not know whether to cry orugh. His heart could not help but feel warm. This girl was more and more naughty.

    Looking at Ye Shn reluctantly leaving, Shen Muqing¡¯s face blushed and charmingly rolled her eyes to Ding Ning. "Bigdy killer, what are you waiting for?"

    "You, why do I feel that you are not waiting for me to cure the disease but seducing me?"

    Ding Ning and she had already seen each other naked, so there were no limits for him to speak.

    "Hey, the bigdy killer was unworthy of the name. You don¡¯t dare to have me even if I give myself to you."

    Shen Muqing walked upstairs with some hidden bitterness.

    "Don¡¯t force me. I am already not as good as a beast. Do you must force me to upgrade to a beast?"

    Ding Ning looked at Shen Muqing¡¯s beautiful figure and orally dallied with her.

    "If you have the ability, you can be a beast and show me. You are a guy who likessciviousness but does not dare to really do it."

    He didn¡¯t expect that Shen Muqing was more open than him. Her extremely sharp counterattack made Ding Ning speechless.

    Tonight, Shen Muqing seemed to want to carry the temptation to the end. When he was treating, she was simply naked and had been always teasing him, which made him extremely excited.

    After the treatment, she also took a bath with him. He finally did not resist the temptation and enjoyed her service once.

    The only thing made him depressed was that his physical strength was beyond ordinary people. The sound of Ye Shn¡¯sing back to open the door scared him like a frightened rabbit and made him immediately have impotence, which made Shen Muqing continually giggle.

    Ye Shn looked at Ding Ning¡¯s wet hair that he apparently just had taken a shower in her daughter¡¯s room and there was a surprising emotion in her eyes.

    She knew that her daughter had a slight mysophobia. Not to mention a man, even if she as a mother, she could not take a shower in her bathroom.

    This made her feel more worried in the heart. She decided to talk to Shen Muqing immediately after Ding Ning left.

    If she knew that the distance between her baby daughter and Ding Ning was just that hymen, it was unknown what would she feel in her heart.

    Ding Ning, who had a guilty conscience, did not dare to stay longer. He quickly returned the key of the Land Rover car to Shen Muqing. Shen Muqing could not say something to it in front of her mother. Although she took the car key, she was obviously not happy.

    Ding Ning hurriedly greeted Ye Shn and left the Banwan Vi like he was escaping. He took a taxi directly to Changjiang Hospital to pick up the Cayenne that he won from the prize.

    "Ring!"

    When the car just left the parking lot, Ding Ning¡¯s phone rang. The caller ID was Bai Qing, which made him somewhat inexplicable.

    "Childe Bai, why do you call me?"

    "Great Doctor Ding, haha, I really made a mistake that day that I didn¡¯t even recognize you were the famous Great Doctor Ding. I¡¯m really sorry."

    Childe Bai¡¯s bright and clearughter came from the phone, to which Ding Ning unhappily rolled his eyes and said, "Tell me, what the matter is?"

    "Do you have time now? I will take you to a good ce to y," Bai Qing said mysteriously.

    Ding Ning naturally thought dirty and righteously said, "I am a very upright man. I don¡¯t like those erotic asions."

    "Gosh, what kind of person do you think I am? I¡¯m gonna take you to a stimting ce to y. In a word, do you go or not?"

    Bai Daxiao said without knowing whether to cry orugh.

    Ding Ning looked at the time, it was only eight o¡¯clock. Now it was not good if he went back and met Chu Yunxiu. Anyway, it was still early. He would simply go and see what tricks Childe Bai was ying and said, "Well, tell me, where to meet?"

    "I will send you a mobile phone location. We will meet at Genting International."

    Childe Bai simply hung up the phone and sent a mobile phone location.

    Half an hourter, Ding Ning appeared in front of Genting International. Childe Bai opened the window in a Rolls-Royce Phantom car and waved to him to indicate him keeping up.

    There were more than a dozen luxury cars following his car. Ding Ning stepped on the gas pedal and followed up. He secretly thought whether they would let him y street racing.

    However, a race would also be good. These childes did notck money. He could earn money from them by drag racing. He did not mind to wantonly plunder money from these yboys because he was eager to buy a vi.

    After more than half an hour, Childe Bai¡¯s car drove into a remote mountain vi. Although the mountain vi was remote, it was heavily guarded. There were no fewer than 50 guards outside the gate.

    These guards had sharp eyes and their footsteps were calm. They were all very skilled people who could do martial arts and also wore wireless headsets in their ears, which made them look very professional.

    Childe Bai should be a regr customer. He opened the window and showed a face. The guards quickly and respectfully opened the gate to let him in even without inspection.

    All luxury cars drove in one by one followed Childe Bai¡¯s car and sessively parked in an underground parking lot full of luxury cars.

    Probably got the guard¡¯s notification, as they just parked cars, a man in a white shirt with a manager¡¯s chest card respectfully came over and said, "Childe Bai, the boss asked me to pick you up. Please follow me."

    "Okay!" Childe Bai nodded and haughtily waved to a group of childes who just got off the cars.

    "Childe Bai, is there anything interesting here, which makes use here from far away."

    "Yeah, Childe Bai, don¡¯t keep us guessing. I am really eager. What kind of fun ce is here?"

    "I just saw a shabby mountain vi. Will it be an underground casino?"

    "It can¡¯t be a casino. We can gamble wherever. We don¡¯t need toe here."

    "Take it easy. Since Childe Bai said that the ce is fun, it is definitely fun. Don¡¯t think too much. We are already here. We will know after we enter it."

    ...

    All of these yboys were talking about it.

    Childe Bai smiled and said nothing. He walked towards Ding Ning and familiarly put an arm around his shoulder and said, "Let¡¯s go, I will bring you to widen your vision."

    "Gosh, do you think I am a bumpkin? Anyway, you are mysterious. What is this ce? If you don¡¯t tell me, I will go back. It¡¯s very boring."

    Ding Ning put his hand away with a speechless face. He said with dissatisfaction.

    "You came here anyway. You will know if youe in."

    Childe Bai was not angry. His face was full of smiles.

    He didn¡¯t know that his actions made those childes dumbfounded. They were secretly guessing what identity Ding Ning actually had, who made proud Childe Bai look like he was fawning on him.

    Childe Bai seemed to be approachable and his friends were all over the world. But in fact, there were not many people who could be highly thought by him.

    Even to the childes from Yan Jing city, he was also superficially polite. In fact, he had actually looked down them in his heart. So far, they had not seen Childe Bai taking the initiative to y up with someone.

    The most terrible thing was that this guy, who drove the Cayenne which was worth more than two million and whose clothes were no more than three hundred Yuan, seemed to be impatient. He relentlessly put away the friendship hand of Childe Bai.

    But Childe Bai had no anger at all. The meaning of this was worth to think about.

    However, these childes seemed to have foppery, in fact, they all came from the families which were either rich or noble. Anyone of them was not a fool. Before Childe Bai took the initiative to introduce him, they would never ost Ding Ning casually to prevent Childe Bai¡¯s dissatisfaction. But when they faced Ding Ning, they unconsciously had a respectful expression.

    As a result, there was a freak scene on the scene. Childe Bai in fit-tailored famous brands and the Ding Ning, who was wearing the inferior goods, haughtily walked in the middle of the middle, surrounded by arge group of childes, who were like bodyguards.

    After all the people entered the elevator, the manager in a white shirt took out a maic card and swiped it next to the elevator button. There was an extra red button to B4 of the elevator, which could originally only arrive at B3.

    Ding Ning looked at this scene curiously and secretly praised that such a setting was absolutely secret. After having his own industry in the future, he would also buy such an elevator. Some secret things could be hidden inside and non-his-people could not enter.

    With a sound of "Ring", the elevator door opened. They walked along a paved path for dozens of meters and pushed open an alloy door. It was suddenly bright in front of their eyes. The drastic noise and heat waves came.

    "Gosh, the underground boxing house. It is a good ce."

    A childe in Emporio Armani behind Childe Bai shouted surprisedly.

    "Exactly, the underground boxing house. How do you feel? Have I cheated you? Absolutely exciting."

    Childe Bai turned his head and said triumphantly.

    "Absolutely. Absolutely exciting. I used to go to the underground boxing house several times before. But unfortunately, they were all sealed up. I didn¡¯t expect that there is such a ce in Ninghai."

    "What the fuck. I like the atmosphere in the underground boxing house. Hurry up, I want to bet."

    "This is much more exciting than the casino. The feeling that each fist hits the body makes mefortable."

    "Childe Bai, there is nothing to say. Is this your friend¡¯s ce? Give us a few membership cards."

    "Yeah, Childe Bai. If next time you don¡¯t have time, we can alsoe to have fun."

    ...

 Chapter 156 The Wolf Kid

    The childes were cheered up and shouted. Some wanted to bet and some wanted membership cards. All of them were in high spirits.

    Ding Ning couldn¡¯t help but secretly be shocked. The underground boxing house of over tens of thousands square meters was decorated resplendently and magnificently. These decorations could not be done without tens of millions of Yuan.

    A boxing ring surrounded by wire entanglements was set up in the middle, just like the wrestling ring in the U.S. There were hundreds of seats all around, which were prepared for those rich people and influential officials who came to watch the boxing match.

    On the south wall, there was a huge LCD. Except for the boxing ring, which was like a beast-fighting cage, everything was like a regr boxing match.

    Dozens of sexy bunny girls were carrying a tray of red wine to shuttle among guests. They would not be angry even their chests and butts were touched. Instead, they flirtingly smiled and showed a look of that they were willing to be touched.

    On the boxing ring, a ck boxer with shiny muscle was vehemently fighting a white boxer.

    The men and women who were either rich or noble were crazily screaming with no image at the moment. Each of the cheers, roars, and shouts, which were enough to wake the dead, was louder than the others.

    The white boxer strongly hit the ck boxer¡¯s face with a left hook. The ck boxer had a strong strike-resistance. When his body was beaten to turn sideways, he took advantage of this and elbowed the white¡¯s chin with his right elbow.

    The white boxer was elbowed to go backward and stumbled. The ck boxer spun around and waved his left fist m against the other¡¯s eye socket. Then a set ofbination attack continually hit the white boxer and made him have no power to fight back.

    "Why is there even no referee?" Ding Ning was a little surprised and whispered.

    Childe Bai smiled softly and exined, "There is no referee in this kind of boxing match. Unless you give up and surrender, you won¡¯t be held responsible for either life or death."

    Ding Ning¡¯s look became serious and said, "Is killing people not liable?"

    "Come on bro, here is the underground ck boxing house. These boxers are alling for the huge amount of appearance fees. They will sign a life and death contract before the game. Even if they are killed or disabled, they will be willing to do so."

    Childe Bai suddenly felt that Ding Ning was a little naive. He could not see the dark side of the world. He felt funny and patiently exined.

    Ding Ning became thoughtful. Perhaps he never felt before how important the money was, so he would think it would be ridiculous to y ck boxing for money or sacrifice something that was precious to him

    After experiencing the things of Bai Qinglian, Ye Huan and her younger sister and Xiaoniu¡¯srades-in-arms, he realized that he was really naive before.

    He imagined the world so well that he did not know how some people living in the bottom of society painfully struggled in the cruel reality.

    Hezily and leisurely spent five years of dull college life and did not really contact with the dark side of this society.

    Only after experiencing, he could realize that it was not easy to survive. He could not change the reality but could only do his own little part to help some people he could help.

    It was this kind of inspiration that made him suddenly enlightened. He realized that it was wrong to buy a house and cars for Ye Huan and her younger sister before. The method of helping them was very problematic.

    If you gave a man a fish, he would only eat it. If you taught him to fish, he would never go hungry. What he should do was to give them a tform to work hard to achieve sess, instead of giving them arge sum of money to let them squander.

    In this way, for a long time, they would develop a bad habit of eating their heads off and even be borers that had no contribution to society. This was definitely not his original intention.

    It seemed that he needed to take time to talk to them and to see what ideals and aspirations they had. He would provide them with a tform for their development, and let them work hard to fulfill their dreams.

    "Childe Bai ising to support, Cann hasn¡¯t weed you well. I¡¯m really sorry."

    A slightly maic sound interrupted Ding Ning¡¯s reverie.

    Hearing the voice, he saw a tall and strong man was walking towards here surrounded by a group of muscle men.

    The man looked quite handsome. He was at the age of 30. His upward eyebrows and the hooknose were showing extremely obstinate and unruly.

    "Look at what you said, I just came to casually y. Don¡¯t be so polite."

    Childe Bai seemed to be very familiar with this man. There was a sincere smile on his face.

    "Haha, Childe Bai came to support me. Even if I, Qin Cann, am ignorant, I shoulde to greet you. These seats are not the ce where Childe Bai should sit. Come with me, let¡¯s go to the VIP area."

    Qin Cann chipperly smiled and held Bai Qing¡¯s arm to walk.

    Ding Ning keenly found that this Qin Cann¡¯s aura was very strong and he was indeed very conceited. So many people followed Bai Qing, but he did not even look at them. It seemed that those people were not worthy of his attention.

    Those yboys who followed Bai Qing toe here seemed to be a little afraid of him. They did not continue to follow Bai Qing but were looking for positions to bet respectively.

    "Come, bro!"

    Bai Qing did not say greet anyone but only called Ding Ning, which made a surprise sh in Qin Cann¡¯s eyes and those yboys were more certain that Ding Ning¡¯s background must be extraordinary.

    "You can go. I¡¯m not going. I will just walk around."

    Ding Ning did not have a good impression of Qin Cann. He didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him. After hearing that, he shook his head and refused his good intentions.

    Bai Qing did not force and said with a smile, "Then you can just walk around. You can also bet if think highly of some boxers."

    Ding Ning nodded and no longer responded to him. He turned to look at the boxing ring. He couldn¡¯t raise any interest in this level of the boxing match. He nned to leave in advance after watching two games.

    "Childe Bai, your friend really has a great personality."

    In the VIP seats, Qin Cann looked at Ding Ning with interest, who was walking around, and asked tentatively.

    Childe Bai showed a meaningful smile and said, "He is a very interesting friend."

    "Interesting? There are not many people who can get such an evaluation from Childe Bai."

    "Haha!"

    Bai Qing was perfunctory and said no more.

    Qin Cann knew that Bai Qing was perfunctory to him, which meant he refused to introduce him to him. So he cleverly changed the topic of the conversation and said, "Come, I¡¯ll introduce a few friends from Yan Jing to you."

    "Friends from Yan Jing?"

    Childe Bai was obviously a little surprised. He knew the character and identity of Qin Cann. He was definitely not the same kind of person with the childes from Yan Jing. Who could make him seriously introduce were definitely not ordinary people.

    Qin Cann smiled and said, "I also just knew them through Qian Laosan, They y in the same circle with his cousin and seem to have extraordinary backgrounds."

    "The cousin of Lao San from Qian Family?"

    Bai Qing was thoughtful and said, "Then they must have extraordinary backgrounds. The uncle-inw of Qian Laosan is a leader at ministerial and provincial-level. It is very good."

    "Exactly. But she is obviously not the protagonist. It seems that there is a man with a more powerful background. His surname is Dai. I think they all ce emphasis on him."

    Qin Cann was also a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that gentle guy would have such a powerful background.

    "Surname is Dai? I know who he is. One of the Eight Childes in Yan Jing. I have known him long since but never have a chance to meet him. I don¡¯t know if we can y together."

    Bai Qing seemed to match the name with the person. He said lightly.

    Qin Cann¡¯s eyebrows raised up and showed a disdainful sneer in the corner of his mouth and said, "Eight Childes in Yan Jing? Just a group of yboys who rely on the dignity of their families to domineer."

    "You can¡¯t say that. Although not all of Eight Childes in Yan Jing are outstanding and there are some people who pretend to be excellent, there are really a few people who are worthy of the name."

    Bai Qing said very truthfully.

    "Humph, even if they are worthy of the name, they cannotpare with you, the Best Childe in Ninghai."

    Qin Cann undisputablyplimented him.

    "Alright, don¡¯t make fun with me. What the Best Childe in Ninghai. Aren¡¯t you afraid that people willugh at it if it is spread around?"

    Bai Qing shook his head and modestly smiled. Qin Cann smiled and said no more. Although Bai Qing was low-key, everyone who knew him knew how powerful his background was. The deputy national level really could not scare him.

    Ding Ning boringly watched two games. While he was trying to leave in advance, he was attracted by a boxer who had just appeared, and immediately stopped.

    It was a 17 or 18-year-old boy. His upper body was naked, and he only wore a hide on his waist. He was tied by a thick iron chain on his neck, like tying the dog, which limited his range of actions.

    The boy¡¯s long hairs were hanging down on the shoulder. His face was as pretty as a woman. His body was very thin and weak. It was not too much to say that he was skinny. His face looked not good and he seemed to have malnutrition. But the eyes were full of fierceness like a wolf.

    It was the fierceness in his eyes that attracted Ding Ning, which reminded him of the days when he was hunting alone in the Luochuan Mountains when he was 15 or 16 years old. This gave him a sense of freemasonry, just like watching his own shadow.

    His opponent was a Muay Thai master. His muscles were like a calf. His footsteps were calm and steady. He went forward or retreated following some rules. He had a huge contrast between the thin figures of the boy.

    This made the audience hiss and cursed that the organizers of the boxing match acted up. This was not a game at the same heavyweight at all. There was no suspense of the sess and failure at all.

    But Ding Ning knew that this boy had extraordinary skills and a terrible wolf nature. The Muay Thai yer was definitely not his opponent.

    Sure enough, at the beginning of the game, the boy showed his white teeth and had a roar to demonstrate in the throat. His figure was like lightning. Just a face-to-face, the Muay Thai yer¡¯s throat was bitten off by the boy. He covered his neck and died with tic.

    The entire boxing house was as silent as the grave. People were stunned by this bloody scene. Three minutester, they cheered, and even the gamblers who lost the money madly cheered him.

    Seckilling in one round plus blood stimted their adrenaline, which made them selflessly yell and roar. Such a wonderful game was enough worth the fares.

    Unlike the previous winners, who could have a rest, the boy who had won did not exit. He was like the king on the boxing ring and provocatively gave a middle finger to a VIP room.

    Qin Cann¡¯s face was livid and he said coldly in his earphones, "Since he wants to release the wildness, give him some tricks. Let four people on."

    "What¡¯s the matter, Brother Qin? Who is this boy? Why is he tied by an iron chain on his neck?"

    Xiaoyao looked at the boy with some pity. If it wasn¡¯t that the boy¡¯s previous performance was too bloody and violent, she would like to beg Qin Cann to let him go.

    "Sister Xiaoyao, although this guy looks pretty, he is actually a beast. He is a wolf kid. He was raised by wolves. It is unknown how he came to human societyter. He was adopted by an old man. The old man was old and not healthy. He did not have money to see a doctor. This wolf kid was very filial to the old man. In order to raise money for the old man to see the doctor, he came to us to y ck boxing to make money."

    Qin Cann reluctantly smiled and had to patiently exin, "Who knows that the wild nature of this guy is difficult to tame. We¡¯ve talked well in advance. But after he entered the field, he killed a few boxers who have been carefully trained by us to make money. I was not here at that time. The manager did not deal with it well. He secretly attacked him with an anesthetic rifle and locked him up. But it had dyed the old man¡¯s condition. After the old man died, the boy went mad and killed several of my people even if he was tied by the iron chain.

    "So you¡¯ve tied him like a dog as a money-making tool?"

    Xiaoyao said with dissatisfaction, which made Qin Cann¡¯s face be cold.

    "Well, cousin. Boss Qin also has no option but to do it. You don¡¯t know how much it costs to train a boxer. So many people are killed by that boy, he has to earn it back."

    Qian Laosan quietly red at Xiaoyao, lest she annoyed Qin Cann, who did not fear anything, then he couldn¡¯t protect Xiaoyao. So he quickly mediated.

 Chapter 157 Black-faced Man

    Xiaoyao quietly clenched her fists, and her impression of Qin Cann couldn¡¯t be worse. He also spoke ironically, but Dai Zhefeng stopped him. "Okay, Xiaoyao. We are just guests. Let¡¯s talk less."

    Seeing Xiaoyao pursing her mouth and keeping quiet, Qin Cann looked better.

    Mosquito whispered in her ear, "Alright, Xiaoyao, we are no rtives to that boy, and he doesn¡¯t deserve us offending these bullies. This is not Yan Jing after all."

    "Humph. Were Sister Nuo here, she would definitely fight them. Dai Zhefeng is a man, and there is noparison between him and Sister Nuo."

    Xiaoyao nced with dissatisfaction at Qin Cann who wasughing and talking to Dai Zhefeng. For the first time, she felt that he really didn¡¯t deserve Xiao Nuo.

    "Forget about it. The strong dragon doesn¡¯t suppress the local snakes. Ninghai is a veryplicated ce. Don¡¯t look for trouble for yourself."

    Mosquito grabbed her hand and whispered.

    "Okay, I know. I want to go back. Are you going with me or ying for some time?"

    Xiaoyao saw the boy killing four more people. The boxing house actually sent eight people to fight with him. The boy was covered in scars and was almost unable to hold on.

    The whole boxing house was boiling with deafening screams. She suddenly felt her heart heavy, and she didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore.

    "Let¡¯s wait a little longer, and see what Dai Zhefeng says."

    Mosquito hesitated for a moment and nced at Dai Zhefeng, who was interested in it.

    "I am a little ufortable. I¡¯m going back first. You can y here."

    Xiaoyao stood up and said with a nk expression.

    Everyone looked at her strangely, and Dai Zhefeng frowned. "When everyonees together and go together. You can wait for a moment. Don¡¯t you upset us?"

    "I get dizzy while seeing blood. You have a good time. I am leaving."

    Xiaoyao nced at him very unhappily, turned around, and walked out.

    "Forget it. Girls may not befortable with such a bloody scene. I am also somewhat ufortable. I will go back with her."

    Mosquito stood up and smiled to the crowd for courtesy.

    Dai Zhefeng nced at her unpleasantly and said impatiently, "You are good for nothing. You can go now."

    "Humph!"

    Xiaoyao snorted and walked away quickly, and Mosquito helplessly followed her.

    At this time, suddenly silence fell upon the entire room, and everyone gasped.

    Xiaoyao and Mosquito turned and looked when their eyes suddenly turned bright.

    A young man wearing a ck mask savagely and violently tore the "beast-fighting cage" apart with a strong physical force. He then shed around as the eight boxers who were hitting the wolf kid were knocked down.

    The wolf kid was already at the end of his status, but he still looked at the masked man with vignce and a threatening whisper in his mouth.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid, I am here to save you."

    The masked man ignored his threat and said softly. And the eyes of the wolf child became milder.

    Everyone stared agape. The masked man bare-handedly broke the iron chain, which was as thick as the wrist, and carried the wolf on his back.

    "Stop him!"

    Qin Cann¡¯s face turned livid. Someone dared to rob people on his site. This made him unable to tolerate. He immediately stood up and issued an order in the headset.

    Bai Qing frowned and looked at the boxing field. He did not find Ding Ning. This made him wonder in his heart. Was it him?

    No, the masked man was obviously a few centimeters shorter than Ding Ning. It couldn¡¯t be him. Maybe he had already left early.

    Since it was not Ding Ning, Bai Qing naturally would not make much trouble. But he had a strong interest in the masked man. One could use bare hands to break a chain, which was interesting.

    "Wow, ck masked man, so cool!"

    Xiaoyao was so excited that she danced, and Mosquitoe¡¯s eyes glittered. She also liked the name "ck masked man".

    "Swoosh!" Dozens of sturdy big men surrounded the ck masked man and the wolf kid. The leader sneered. "You are really amazing to break the chain, but you are the first one who dares to make trouble in our field. You should surrender, otherwise..."

    "So much nonsense!"

    The ck masked man said impatiently, which shut the big man up. He was furious and was about to go forward and attack. Suddenly, he felt dizzy and then copsed to the ground.

    Everyone present, including Qin Cann, was stunned. The ck masked man shed back and forth like a lightning bolt in the group of people, and in less than a minute, these seemingly mighty men all fainted to the ground.

    The ck masked man suddenly turned and pointed at Qin Cann¡¯s direction. "I want to take my brother away, and I don¡¯t want to make troubles. If you dare to stop me, don¡¯t me me for a bloodbath. I promise, if you want to make things ugly, few people can leave alive, including..."

    His finger gently stroked in the air, and the horror murderous intent in his eyes made the rich audiences scream. They did not doubt the words of the ck masked man, and they looked at the VIP room where Qin Cannwu was in with begging eyes.

    Their background was extraordinary, and they spent money like paper. They were the upper people. Because of this, they wanted to live more than anyone else. They had not enjoyed enough extravagant life, so they did not want to die.

    The muscles on the face of Qin Cannwu kept twitching. This was aplete face-pping. Although he had 100% confidence to capture the ck masked man, he had no confidence to guarantee the safety of everyone.

    Underground boxing house was illegal. Those who were qualified toe here were either rich or powerful. If something happened to anyone here, it would bring him big troubles.

    This made him look livid, and he felt so bad. Finally, he gnashed his teeth and said unwillingly, "Let him go!"

    The ck-faced man carried the wolf kid and strode away. Silence descended upon the room. "Whiz." Then, like adding water into boiling oil, the crowd burst into an uproar.

    "This is too exciting."

    "Shit. This masked man really has balls. He even dares to rebel against Qin Cann."

    "This masked man is my idol. He¡¯s super handsome!"

    "Humph. Don¡¯t forget who Qin Cann is. If he wants to find someone, he is more efficient than the police."

    "Qin Cann lost face, and he will never let the masked person off. Just wait. Tomorrow, that guy will sink into Pu River."

    "That¡¯s hard to say. He wore a mask. Qin Cann can¡¯t find him even if he wants."

    "You do not know the strength of Qin Cann, the king of the entire Ninghai underground. If there¡¯s someone the police cannot find, he can find out in minutes."

    "Then we will wait and see. What¡¯s the background of this masked man? He even dares to humiliate Boss Qin."

    ...

    Everyone was excited and chatted since they were safe now. Even if the game was interrupted, they had noints. What happened today was enough to be their topics for some time.

    Ding Ning felt troubled. He used the bio-simted skin under the impulse, and also put on a mask to save people for safety. Although he had sessfully threatened Qin Cann, he found out his car was the biggest w when going out of the elevator to the parking lot.

    Although Bai Qing called him brother, after all, there was no real friendship between them. Once the interests were involved, who could say that Bai Qing would not betray him?

    Qin Cann could open an underground boxing house in Ninghai, plus those rich men were in awe of him. He must be a big shot with a strong background. It was not a good thing to be remembered by such a character.

    How could Ding Ning safely save the wolf kid without revealing his identity? Ding Ning was trying to find a solution. His eyes glittered when he swept Bai Qing¡¯s Rolls-Royce Phantom.

    Xiaoyao and Mosquito wanted to keep up with the ck masked man, but unfortunately, they were intercepted by Qin Cann in front of the elevator. So they returned to the boxing house with anger.

    Qin Cann reluctantly forced a smile and picked up a loudspeaker, shouting, "Please wait a moment before you leave for my sake."

    Everyone in the room knew that Qin Cann was going to send men to catch the masked man, so they were very cooperative and stayed to watch the show.

    Twenty minutester, Qin Cann received a report from his men. He looked terrible and greeted Bai Qing and others before he hurried away.

    A group of men had surrounded the underground parking lot of Nameless Vi in ck with fat-looking waists. Qin Cann¡¯s cold eyes scanned the more than 30 guests blocked in the parking lot.

    Ding Ning secretly rejoiced that this vi had not only an underground boxing house but also an underground casino, a business club, a bathing center, a bar, a KTV, a restaurant, and other entertainment venues. There were guestsing out of these ces; otherwise, he would be locked directly.

    "Master Qin, what¡¯s wrong with this? Such a fuss."

    A middle-aged, bald man with a fat belly handed over an Erdos, ttering Qin Cann since he was familiar with Qin Cann. A sexy, enchanting woman stood beside him.

    Qin Cann waved his hand and refused with a nk face. "Director Kuang, sorry about the trouble. Someone covered his face and made troubles in my ce. Now, this person was among you, and I must find him out."

    "Ah, who had such balls to make troubles in Master Qin¡¯s ce?"

    The fat man who was called Director Kuang was shocked and opened his mouth, his face filled with indignation.

    "Director Kuang, you are clear. You can now leave with your femalepanion."

    A man in ck with a thermal-sensing night vision device scanned Director Kuang¡¯s car and shook his head to Qin Cann.

    Qin Cann waved his hand and signaled his men to release Director Kuang.

    Director Kuang patted his chest. "Master Qin, whatever you need me to do, just tell me."

    "Thank you very much. I am embarrassed to waste your precious time. I¡¯ll buy you a drink another day. Bye!"

    Qin Cann forced a stiff smile and said politely.

    "Master Qin, you don¡¯t need to do this. I will buy you a drink some day. I¡¯m leaving."

    Director Kuang probably felt very honored, and his fat face looked like a flower whileughing. He then greeted, got into his BMW with the sexy woman, and went away.

    "Master Qin, Director Zhang is clear."

    "Director Wang is clear."

    "Director Sun has no problem."

    "Director Chen has no problem."

    "Director Liu has no problem."

    ...

    As more guests were out of suspicion, Qin Cann¡¯s eyes became colder.

    Bai Qing and others probably couldn¡¯t wait because they also came to the underground parking lot now. Qin Cann did not dare to neglect them, so he hurriedly rushed over and apologized. "Childe Bai, Childe Dai, I am sorry for wasting your time."

    "It doesn¡¯t matter. Just take it as fun."

    Dai Zhefeng smiled indifferently.

    Bai Qing¡¯s eyes swept around and stopped suddenly. He quickly walked toward Ding Ning¡¯s Cayenne. The men in ck along the way knew his identity, so no one dared to stop him.

    Bai Qing looked at Ding Ning, who was bored in the car, and asked strangely, "Brother, why are you here? I thought you are gone."

    "s, don¡¯t mention it. I am bored in that ce and wanted to leave early. Who knew that the car that I just picked up went wrong and can¡¯t get started. I was going to call someone to fix it when I was blocked by people. What happened? It¡¯s quite scary to watch this situation."

    Ding Ning spread his hands and smiled innocently.

    Qin Cann followed up, and there was a sh in his eyes when he heard the words. He put on a fake smile and said, "As far as I know, the repair rate of Porsche is zero. If the Porsche that you just picked up went wrong, it was really bad luck."

 Chapter 158 Lost the Bearings

    "Yeah, look at my luck. The car with zero repair rate can go wrong. This is really bad luck. I have to report them tomorrow."

    Ding Ning said with a look of indignation.

    "I have a lot of good hands to repair the car. Shall I let my brothers tale a look?"

    Qin Cann said with a weird tone and listed Ding Ning as the biggest suspect.

    Bai Qing¡¯s eyebrows rose, and his face was somewhat unpleasant. When he was about to stop Qin Cann, Ding Ning was wearing a happy color and jumped from the car. "I wanted to call the 4S shop to pick up the car. Since Master Qin has men to repair the car, it would save me troubles. That¡¯s great. Thank you."

    Qin Cann frowned slightly. "Isn¡¯t he the masked man?" He also saw the disappointment on Bai Qing¡¯s face, and he was more uncertain about Ding Ning¡¯s identity.

    But with the principle of killing the wrong person rather than letting the right person go, he still ordered his men. "Give this car a good check and see what happened."

    "Yes, Master Qin!"

    A few men in ck responded with respect and came over with cold faces. They started to check it out seriously. They did not look they were repairing a car, they were searching for something.

    Ding Ning¡¯s mouth curved slightly. He looked at the thermal-sensing night vision device on the ck man¡¯s face and said with amazement, "Master Qin¡¯s men are really talented. It is so professional to repair a car with a thermal night vision device. Thank you very much."

    Qin Cangwu¡¯s old face turned red under Ding Ning¡¯s attack. He red at Ding Ning. But when he looked at Bai Qing¡¯s colder face, he was frightened. He quickly said with a smile,

    "You must be joking, my friend. You know that there was something wrong in the house just now. We do this just in case the murderer is hiding in your car and causing unnecessary harm to you."

    Ding Ning shrugged his shoulders and took a CHUNGHWA that Bai Qing handed over. He leaned against the car door and chatted with Bai Qing, and he even opened the trunk in cooperation.

    This made Qin Cann look surprised. Was it really not him?

    However, everyone blocked in the parking lot before had been checked. There was no suspicion. Only this person in front of him looked like the masked person in figure.

    But looking closer, this young man seemed to be a few centimeters taller than the masked person. It should not be him.

    What the hell. The goddamn masked man still carried a person. How could he suddenly disappear? Was it possible that he had wings and flew away?

    "Master Qin, this... young master¡¯s battery is dead, so it can¡¯t start."

    The man in ck who checked Ding Ning¡¯s car really had something, and he reported to Qin Cann.

    "Oh, that¡¯s a small problem. We have a spare battery to charge this friend¡¯s car. It¡¯ll be fine when it¡¯s started."

    Qin Cann ordered with a bad look.

    "s. No wonder the engine can¡¯t start. It turns out to be a dead battery. My fault. I forgot to turn off the engine when I got off the car."

    Ding Ning suddenly pped at his forehead and looked like he was lucky. "Fortunately, I didn¡¯tin about the 4S store, otherwise, it¡¯ll be a joke."

    "Haha, you can¡¯t even tell this kind of little problem. I think you should really learn the basics of a car."

    Bai Qing smiled and tried to end the matter, but he became more and more suspicious that Ding Ning was the masked person. After all, they went in for more than two hours. Even if Ding Ning did not pull the key, the battery would not die.

    Ding Ning looked like he was wronged and whispered at Bai Qing¡¯s ear, "Do you think I¡¯m like you? I just got rich, so I picked up a luxury car to show off. I know nothing about cars."

    Bai Qing smiled. He did not believe a single word of Ding Ning. Even if Ding Ning was the masked man, it had nothing to do with him.

    He and Qin Cann seemed to have a good rtionship on the surface, but there were more people who had a good rtionship with him. He would not offend Ding Ning for Qin Cann.

    He believed in his instincts that people like Ding Ning were very dangerous. He would rather get along with Ding Ning than offend.

    Since the man found the problem of the car, Qin Cann found an excuse for himself. "Sorry, I have wasted everyone¡¯s time. You can leave now. Really sorry. I will buy you a drink someday and punish myself with three cups to apologize!"

    "Master Qin is very polite."

    "Master Qin, we¡¯re leaving."

    "Master Qin, you take your time. We¡¯re leaving."

    ...

    No one would care about the words of courtesy. The crowd left one after another while yawning.

    Bai Qing also said goodbye and got on the car. A big number of cars were leaving. Some careful people found that when they came out of the gate, the guards were heavily armed, wearing thermal infrared night vision device and scan one car after another, including Bai Qing¡¯s.

    Ding Ning frowned while driving at the end of the car group because he found a red Ferrari far behind following him.

    Was Qin Cann still skeptical about him? Or was there someone else targeted at him?

    This made him secretly feel fortunate. Fortunately, he had knocked the wolf kid unconscious, took off the bio-simted skin and equipped it on the kid, and then stuffed the kid into Bai Qing¡¯s trunk.

    He bet that Qin Cann dared not to open Bai Qing¡¯s trunk. Also, the function of automatically simting the temperature of the bio-simted skin would make the thermal night vision device ineffective. This was his solution.

    He summoned Xiaojin to lock on Bai Qing¡¯s car and sped up, passing by the rich men¡¯s cars and driving aside Bai Qing. He then waved his hand and said, "Master Bai, it iste, I¡¯m leaving first."

    "Okay, we¡¯ll meet another day." Bai Qing smiled and waved his hand at the window.

    Ding Ning floored as his car went faster. Even the taillights of the car could not be seen in a blink of an eye.

    Bai Qing was stunned why Ding Ning was so urgent that he left so fast. A red Ferrari passed by his car, chasing the Cayenne.

    "What¡¯s the matter? Why is there still people following him? Is it Qin Cann?"

    "Young master, it should not be him. There are twodies on the Ferrari."

    The driver with uniform and white gloves denied his guess.

    Bai Qing smiled and said, "This guy is quite attractive."

    Ten minutester, in the red Ferrari, Xiaoyao was annoyed and pped the steering wheel. "This guy actually ran away from me."

    "You are sure that you are not mistaken? Is he the man that Sister Nuo likes?" Mosquito asked indefinitely.

    "Absolutely right. I have read his information several times." Xiaoyao pursed her lips and said while being a little frustrated.

    "Has your Third Cousin investigated it clearly? Why didn¡¯t he tell us?"

    Mosquito said, dissatisfied.

    Xiaoyao frowned. "This is what Sister Nuo ordered. His information is not allowed to be leaked except for rted person."

    Mosquito was not convinced. "I am an insider, not an outsider."

    "Humph, but you like Dai Zhefeng." Xiaoyao said mercilessly.

    "I... I won¡¯t tell him." Mosquito unwillingly murmured.

    Xiaoyao gave her a look and bitterly said, "Mosquito, give up. These years, you deliberately mess with so many men to upset Dai Zhefeng, but he did not have any reaction at all. Instead, your own reputation is down. Is this worth it?"

    Mosquito¡¯s cute face shed a bit of pain, and her eyes were wet. But her tone was firm. "I don¡¯t care. Just like he waits for Sister Nuo, as long as he doesn¡¯t get married, I won¡¯t give up."

    Xiaoyao sighed and patted her friend¡¯s shoulder to showfort. "Suit yourself then. Sister Nuo called me today and said that Ding Ning and Dai Zhefeng would have a duel tomorrow. Which one do you hope to win?"

    "I certainly hope that Dai Zhefeng wins. Although that means Sister Nuo may be with him, but I am willing."

    Mosquito¡¯s eyes glowed in the dark. "It is not necessary to have the man if you love him, as long as he is happy."

    "I think you are crazy."

    Xiaoyao could not agree with the love theory of her homegirl, shaking her head in disapproval and trying to persuade. "If you love someone, you will fight for it. You don¡¯t have to worry that Sister Nuo would be angry with you. Maybe she even wants to thank you. After all, I can tell that she just treats Dai Zhefeng as a buddy."

    "I know, but Dai Zhefeng likes Sister Nuo. So I hope they can be together. As long as he is happy, I will be satisfied."

    Mosquito said stubbornly.

    "I really don¡¯t know what to say now. You are fucking crazy one after another."

    Xiaoyao pressed her temple as if she had a headache.

    "Hey, be careful. Damn girl, you almost went to the ditch."

    Mosquito screamed, leaned over, grabbed the steering wheel, and corrected the direction. Xiaoyao came to her senses and instantly broke, leaving a tire print on the road and avoiding a car ident.

    Xiaoyao patted her big chest and said, "Holy mother. It scared me."

    "I was almost scared to death, okay? You even imed to be Yan Jing female king driver. Damn, you almost turned into a female king of hell."

    Mosquito was scared with cold sweat all over her body and said angrily.

    "Mistake, mistake!" Xiaoyao¡¯s forehead was full of cold sweat. Sheughed twice before slowly starting the car again.

    "Pull over. Why do I feel something wrong? Where is this ce? Why are we getting more and more remote, and even there is no street light!"

    Mosquito suddenly yelled and said, frowning.

    "Creak!"

    Xiaoyao made an emergency stop. "Where is this? No wonder it gets darker and darker."

    "Turn around and go back." Mosquito said decisively.

    ...

    Half an hourter, the two women looked at the winding mountain road,pletely dumbfounded. They had to face the reality that they lost their way.

    "Quickly, call Dai Zhefeng and let him use the phone to locate us."

    "I... My phone is dead."

    "Fuck no. My phone is also dead."

    "This... What should we do?"

    "Turn around and keep going."

    "But the car is running out of oil."

    "What! Xiaoyao, Imma kill you."

    "It doesn¡¯t help. Just think that we are camping. We should work this out after dawn."

    "Camping your ass. It¡¯s so dark, and I am so scared."

    "Come to my wide arms, and I¡¯ll give you warmth."

    "You big-breasted girl, you pissed me off. How could you get lost like this?"

    "Haha, I forgot to tell you that I am a road idiot."

    "Ahhhhh... Imma kill you!"

    "Don¡¯t, don¡¯t! We are now grasshoppers on the line."

    "I ampletely defeated by you."

    ...

    Half an hourter.

    "Mosquito, I am so hungry."

    "I am also hungry. Is there any food in the car?"

    "I don¡¯t know. This is the car of my cousin¡¯s wife, how would I know."

    "Let¡¯s look for it."

    ...

    "Damn, she¡¯s a yer. No snack on the car, but so many condoms."

    "Who knows. I think that she¡¯s always ready to bang my cousin in the car. Wow, finally. A box of mineral water and two pieces of chocte. Come, one for each."

    "Do you think that she has someone outside?"

    "Hey, damn Mosquito, can you bless something good to my cousin? She¡¯s the daughter of a rich family and so graceful."

    "Cut the crap. I¡¯ve seen a lot of girls like her acting dirty. Think about it, your cousin seldom sit in this car. Why is she hiding so many condoms in the trunk?"

    "Damn, no. In this case, it is really possible that my cousin is a cuckold."

    "It¡¯s more than a cuckold."

    "Okay, let¡¯s take care of ourselves first. My cousin is not a good thing neither. The woman around him is always different. Don¡¯t worry about things like this."

 Chapter 159 Insight

    Ding Ning received Ling Yun¡¯s message on his way. The content in her message left him feeling helpless and annoyed.

    "My mum is in a bad mood today. I¡¯ll apany her to bed tonight. I have my period now, so we can¡¯t have sex anyway. Go find a ce to sleep yourself."

    Ding Ning stuck out his tongue and replied, "I¡¯ll go find a ce with hot girls to sleep."

    "Go on, go on. But that hot girl must be able to make the bed and nket, do theundry and cooking, plus be able to massage. This kind of girl will be able to serve me in the future."

    It seemed like Ling Yun was on her way to find a maid who could sleep with her and Ding Ning together everyday.

    "You must be dreaming!"

    Ding Ning suddenly realized that he seemed to be homeless. Although he had left the small home in Ling Yun¡¯s house, he still genuinely thought it home.

    "Sigh. It seems like there was a need to speed up the process of buying a house. Tomorrow will be the day to withdraw some money from Stone-gambling House."

    "But before that, there¡¯s a need to get the wolf kid out of the trunk of Bai Qing¡¯s car."

    Following Xiaojin¡¯s orders, Ding Ning rapidly drove towards the Banwan Vi. He didn¡¯t think that Bai Qing also lived in the Banwan Vi. What a coincidence.

    But to think about it, it was still reasonable. The Banwan Vi was a vi zone in where lived rich people. With Bai Qing¡¯s status, it¡¯s not a surprise that he lived there.

    Afraid of the surveince team picking up on clues of his presence, Ding Ning did not dare to park his car in the Banwan Vi. He found a nearby house to park his car in. Taking advantage of the night, Ding Ning rushed directly towards Bai Qing¡¯s vi.

    Number Zero Vi? Ding Ning was silently surprised. He did not think that the Banwan Vi had such a number.

    Silently entering the vi, Ding Ning finally discovered what was different about Number Zero Vi. It wasn¡¯t a vi at all; it would be more urate to call it a manor.

    Swimming pool, racecourse, carpark, gym, a mini-golf field, houses on water, wood bridges, rockery, pavilion, bamboo woods,wn, vegetable field, pond, and a huge forest that maintained natural scenery.

    The ce was so huge. If not for Xiaojin¡¯s directions, Ding Ning would have been lost. Shen Muqing¡¯s number sixteen vi seemed so huge and spacious already. Whenpared with Bai Qing¡¯s vi, number sixteen vi seemed insignificant.

    He also realized that this vi seemed very peaceful, but in reality, it had tight security with at least a hundred men. Judging by their silent, stable, and subtle breathing sound, it was evident that none of them was mediocre. Although they were not as strong as Shen Muqing¡¯s four bodyguards, they were definitely not ordinary.

    This vi was five times bigger than other vis. It could be taken as a manor. And there was a huge bunch of strong bodyguards, what exactly was Bai Qing? For the first time, Ding Ning was curious about him.

    However, it was not the time to discover his identity. Ding Ning quietly crept into the carpark, used two thin metal strings to open the trunk of the car, and got the wolf kid out. Ding Ning then carried the wolf kid and quickly left the vi.

    He removed his fake skin and recovered his original appearance before waking up the wolf kid. This time, he did not pretend. He just wore a ck mask and looked at the wolf kid who had a confused gaze. He said softly,

    "You¡¯re free now. Leave Ning Hai and don¡¯t ever fell into those gangs again."

    Wolf kid¡¯s gaze was soft. He suddenly said ashamedly, "You... you are a good guy. I¡¯m... called... Ye Tiang."

    "Ye Tiang, that¡¯s a good name. Leave now, I should be leaving too. Don¡¯t kill people whenever you want, that¡¯s not good."

    Ding Ning waved his hand. He felt secure about Ye Tiang¡¯s safety. If it was not for that rough metal iron chain which limited his speed and range, eighty people would not be able to harm him, not to mention eight people.

    He was just like a wolf. He was fit to roam about in the wilderness but not suitable for the metal and concrete city life.

    "I will remember you." Ye Tiang looked deeply into his eyes and left quietly into the darkness. The speed at which he left astonished even a person like Ding Ning.

    "Master, Xiaohei discovered the tracks of the red car that followed you."

    A brainwave sent by Xiaojin entered his mind, startling Ding Ning¡¯s consciousness.

    He was extremely curious about that red Ferrari that was following him. His instincts told him that they weren¡¯t Qin Cann¡¯s people. But he was still curious who they were exactly.

    With a speedy fake makeover, he restored the dressing of the masked man. He parked his car into the western yard and followed Xiaohei¡¯s orders to head west.

    Ding Ning had passed this road when he visited Gusu before. He had to cross a deserted mountain on his journey. Although there were mountain pathways, it was very hard for cars to traverse.

    Ding Ning was silently curious about why a Ferrari woulde here. As he quietly approached the car, he heard twodies¡¯ boisterous chatting and could not help butugh silently to himself.

    Obviously, they were just twomon people. They could not be people sent by the mystic group. Why would they follow himself?

    "Mosquito, what time is it now?"

    The temperature was beginning to get low in September night. The twodies dressed in light clothes. Xiaoyao was cold and hungry and asked weakly.

    "How am I supposed to know? My phone ran out of battery. The battery of the car would die any time."

    Mosquito was not any better than Xiaoyao. In this pitch ck and deserted wilderness, hunger and coldness was not their prime fear. It was the uncertainty that was the source of their fear.

    "If I knew this, I would have worn a watch. Usually, I find that troublesome. I have so many watches lying on my cupboard, sleeping soundly. No matter where we go in the future, I¡¯ll wear them."

    Xiaoyao said with regret.

    "What¡¯s the point in knowing the time? Can a road-blind person like you find the way back?"

    Mosquito angrily scolded her.

    "How was I supposed to know that Ning Hai has such a deserted ce? I had no intent to do this. Knowing the time let us know how long it¡¯ll be until sunrise. I¡¯m so cold now, and I¡¯m so hungry."

    Xiaoyao said as if she was wronged.

    "I¡¯m also cold. I¡¯m also hungry. But honestly, even if we were to die of hunger, I¡¯ll definitely die earlier than you."

    "Huh, why?" Xiaoyao¡¯s expression was full of suspicion.

    "You can live for three days just on the fat in your chest." Mosquito joked cheekily.

    Xiaoyao rolled her eyes, "You¡¯re just jealous, hmph! Mosquito, I¡¯ve drunk so much water, and I really want to pee."

    "If you want to pee then just go. You can¡¯t be expecting me to help you pee."

    Mosquito rolled her eyes grumpily.

    "I¡¯m just scared. What if there¡¯s some ghost or devil..."

    "Stop, stop. You¡¯ve got me. You¡¯ve really touched the tender spot. The more I fear you, the more energy you have. I¡¯ll apany you, ok? Now that you¡¯ve said it, I want to pee too."

    "Heehee, I know you treat me the best."

    Anything that vited courtesy should not be seen nor heard. Ding Ning quickly hid and turned his back. He did not want to be treated as a hooligan.

    In the dark of the night, the sound of flowing water that could spark endless imagination sounded from the deserted wilderness.

    Not sure if it was because the pee was held in for too long, when Mosquito finished peeing and was pulling up her pants, Xiaoyao was still peeing.

    "Ah!" Xiaoyao let out a terrified scream, causing Mosquito to jump in fright and scream with an even louder voice.

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart tightened, and he appeared in a sh. Seeing the twodies huddle together in fright, he asked, "What¡¯s wrong? Are you alright?"

    "Aah!"

    Unexpectedly, his sudden appearance frightened the twodies even more. They screamed terrifiedly, lost their bnce, and fainted away with a roll of their eyes.

    Alright, as a good young person, how could he allow two beautiful and delicatedies lie unconscious in the dirt?

    With a scoop of his hands, he held the twodies¡¯ slim waists. The soft touch from the contact sent a jolt in his heart.

    The most annoying thing was that Xiaoyao was touched by the movement of the grass and was frightened by the thought that it was some monster instead. Her pink panties were not pull up in time, and the mysterious glow of youth could be seen vaguely.

    Such a big-chesteddy at this point added even more temptation, causing Ding Ning¡¯s tongue to go dry. His breath also began more rapid, and his heartbeat went wild.

    Quickly closing his eyes and taking deep breaths, he resisted strongly his basal instincts and carried the two girls onto the car. He was even nice enough to lift Xiaoyao¡¯s panties back in ce.

    He then checked their bodies, and upon realizing that they fainted from fright, he left assuredly.

    "Ah... You... you are the ck masked man?"

    The slowly awakening Mosquito found herself back in the car with a man wearing a ck mask in the backseat. Immediately, she screamed.

    "Mosquito, what¡¯s up? Ah..."

    The scream awoke Xiaoyao. Blinking her big sleepy eyes, she saw Mosquito¡¯s trembling fingers, whose face was full of fright, and turned to follow the direction it was pointing in.

    Xiaoyao stared dumbly at Ding Ning for at least half a minute. The iris of her eyes radiated out an emotional gaze, "ck masked man, you are the ck masked man."

    Ding Ning had a face of speechlessness. Was this girl not scared at all? Also, what was ck masked man? Wasn¡¯t he just wearing a ck mask? Wasn¡¯t "masked man" a better name than "ck masked man"? What a terrible name.

    He coughed drily and replied, "You¡¯re right. I¡¯m the ck masked man."

    "Wow, ck masked man. That¡¯s so great. I like you very much."

    Xiaoyao said joyously and turned to kneel on her seat. Her gaze at Ding Ning was filled with much passion, and her huge chest began to thrust up and down in waves.

    Ding Ning looked on with a dry mouth. Damn, this girl must have grown up in a milk farm. Heughed bitterly and helplessly, "You¡¯re not scared that I¡¯m a bad guy?"

    "How can you be a bad guy? I saw how you saved that young person. I also wanted to help him, but I couldn¡¯t do it. Thank goodness you saved him. So I think you are my big hero now."

    Xiaoyao was emotional, so her speech had no logic. Her admiring gaze caused Ding Ning to break out in waves of sweat. Yet, he was starting to like this girl with an unknown reason.

    As he rubbed his nose and smiled, he said, "Alright, I¡¯m definitely not some hero. I just couldn¡¯t stand how those people viewed other lives so lowly."

    "Still not a hero? A lot of people thought the same, but there was no one lending a helping hand with courage. I am one of these people. Do you think I¡¯m useless?"

    Xiaoyao pouted her lips sadly. Her big eyes welled up with tears, reflecting a trace of self-me.

    "No, abilities vary. You are a girl. Having no strength to help others is very normal. But you have a kind heart and that¡¯s enough."

    "With greater poweres greater responsibility. At a time when so many people do not dare to offend Qin Cann, only you were not afraid of offending him and dared to strike. So, you are the real big hero."

    Xiaoyao was almost about to be a fangirl. Her baby-powdered cheeks began to show agitated waves of excitement, and she spoke ceaselessly as if she was speaking to her idol. Her praise left Ding Ning going red with embarrassment and breaking out in sweat.

    He knew he was actually a man that did not care about other people¡¯s business. He was also not as big of a hero as Xiaoyao said. He lent a hand to save Ye Tiang because he saw himself in Ye Tiang¡¯s eyes. His act of saving emerged out of his own sorrow.

    Xiaoyao¡¯s praise had by no means a small effect on him. His past self constantlyined and used his dad¡¯s expectation to remain humble as an excuse. Whenever he saw unjust matters, he only said a few unhappy phrases. He always ced himself as an outsider¡¯s point of view.

    This was an era with a deficit of trust and moral decay. Too many unsightly matters caused unease in his heart. Unless the matters endangered the people he loved, he would carry on with his life proudly. With such an attitude, what difference did he have with the numb and vegetated people?

    In a society where no one dared to do good out of fear of criticism, perhaps, being a civic-minded and ck masked man seemed like a good option.

    At least he could fulfill some people¡¯s desire for a hero and awaken people¡¯s conscience.

    At this moment, because of Xiaoyao¡¯s praise, Ding Ning¡¯s soul began to transform. He changed from a passive observer of fate to an active agent of his own destiny.

 Chapter 160 Lewd Women

    The sublimation of his soul made the humanoid me change. After a violent tremor, the humanoid me narrowed down, but became more solid.

    The ensuing advantage was that his five senses and six consciousness became more sensitive and the scope of his spiritual strength extended again.

    Although he was able tomunicate with Xiaojin before, he could not feel its emotions. But at this moment, he could all of emotions of Xiaojin.

    Chu Yunna and Doudou were the same. Although they were far away from him and he could not sense their existence before in this case, at the moment there were two luminous spots in his mind and he could faintly sense their orientation.

    The enlightenment shed through Ding Ning¡¯s mind. It should be the impact of the "mentality". The "mentality" was the willpower. The willpower affected the soul, the soul affected the spiritual strength, and the spiritual strength affected five senses and six consciousness.

    He was like a marite controlled by the soul before. At this moment, after the change of the humanoid me, his willpower had already been able to affect the soul and enabled him to win the initial control of this machine, his own body.

    Although there was still a long way to go before he could fully control it, this kind of enlightenment had an enormous impact on him, letting him know how to go on in the future.

    If Night Lone Ranger knew about his changes, she would be too shocked to speak. There were many Ancient Warriors in this world, but those who could be spiritual masters were one in a million.

    The conditions for bing a spiritual master were too harsh. Qualification, understanding, innate spiritual strength, bloodline, physical fitness, cultivation practice, and opportunity, all of these were indispensable.

    With the inheritance of the spiritual master, the innate spiritual strength which was strong enough, a congenital spiritual body and the supporting cultivation practice, she became a spiritual master by chance with unlimited growth potential. As a rising star of the ancient martial arts circle, she was pursued by all ancient warriors of the right age.

    However, Ding Ning inadvertently initiated the path of the spiritual master without the bloodline inheritance, the supporting cultivation method and a congenital spiritual body. If the news spread, it would inevitably set off a major earthquake in the ancient martial arts circle. The consequences must be more terrible than being a mouse.

    Mosquito saw Ding Ning seem to mean no harm, she gradually stopped feeling perturbed. Meanwhile, seeing Xiaoyao, who had always been a lewd woman, blush with longing for love in her eyes and even did not say a dirty word, Mosquito could not help but secretly smile. She knew that her girl friend¡¯s spring finally came.

    "My surname is Wei, called Wei Yaoyao. Everyone likes to call me Xiaoyao. ck masked man, what about you?"

    Xiaoyao thoroughly lost in Ding Ning¡¯s charm with pink stars shing in her eyes. If she didn¡¯t keep thest bit of restraint of a girl and feared that Mosquito would make fun of her, she couldn¡¯t wait to get into the back seat to sit beside Ding Ning and talk with him.

    "My... my surname is ck, called ck Masked Man!"

    Ding Ning teased with an insightful smile.

    "You...you are really annoying. I¡¯ve told you my real name, and we are friends who have stayed together through thick and thin. Why are you even unwilling to tell me your name?"

    Xiaoyao pouted her delicate mouth and said coquettishly with a trace of resentment.

    Ding Ning had enough luck in love affairs. How did he dare to flirt with another woman? He changed the subject with a grin, "Why did youe here?"

    "Oh, don¡¯t mention it. I me the damn Ding Ning. We followed him, but he dumped us by turning a lot. In the darkness, we don¡¯t know how we came here."

    Xiaoyao clenched her teeth and punched the real leather seats with her fists, seemingly wishing she could tear Ding Ning to shreds.

    "Who is Ding Ning? Why did you follow him?"

    Ding Ning was stunned and quickly asked.

    "Ding Ning? Ah, he is the man that our big sister likes. We just saw him in Qin Cann¡¯s vi and are worried that he is a bad guy who will hurt our big sister, so we followed him with the intention of seeing what kind of person he is. Unexpectedly, it was difficult to trace him. We got lost when tracing him, our phones were out of power and our car ran out of gas and broke down here."

    Xiao Yan waved her fists and talked like a loyal friend.

    "Your big sister? Why does it sound like an underworld gang?"

    Ding Ning was stunned and he tried to sound out their identities in a circuitous way.

    "We are not a gang, but just a group of close friends. Um, how to exin, we are a circle of friends, yeah, a circle of friends. Our big sister is the most prestigious one in our circle."

    Xiaoyao seemed to be afraid that after knowing her identity, ck masked man would keep a distance from her. She even changed the Yanjing circle which she joined into a circle of friends.

    "Based on our ent, I guess you are from Yanjing?"

    Ding Ning was stunned. Was their big sister Shen Qingqing? God, no, even her sisters knew that she liked him. He must have got into a big trouble.

    It was no wonder that he would mistakenly believe that it was Shen Muqing. After all, he knew that Shen Muqing was from Yanjing and had a very pure Yanjing ent.

    Xiao Nuo was a special policewoman, and often imitated her teammates¡¯ various ents to deliberately downy the fact that she was from Yanjing, so she had a quite mixed ent. Besides, only a few people knew her original identity, so Ding Ning did not think of her.

    Ding Ning, who had sessfully misunderstood the identity of the "big sister", was somewhat happy and worried. As a man with a girlfriend, how could he fall in love with Shen Muqing?

    Well, although they had done almost everything between a husband and a wife, at the thought of Ling Yun, he still felt numb in the scalp and in a dilemma with an impulse to keep distance from Shen Muqing.

    But at the moment, he was doomed to be unable to avoid Shen Muqing. After all, he had to treat her, so he had to brace himself to keep in touch with her.

    However, after learning that Xiaoyao and Mosquito might be Shen Muqing¡¯ sisters, Ding Ning subconsciously felt close to them and wanted to help them. He immediately pushed the car door and got off the car.

    "Well, I am going to find a way to get some petrol. You wait for me here for a while."

    "ck masked man... don¡¯t leave. I... we are afraid!"

    Xiaoyao had forgotten her fear for a long while at this moment and wished she could be trapped here forever and have more intimate contact with ck masked man. She popped out her small head out of the window and say timidly.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll leave my pet here and protect you." Ding Ning whistled in a pretentious manner.

    Xiaojin pped its wings, fell on Ding Ning¡¯s shoulder from the air and intimately rubbed his ear with its mouth.

    "Wow, falcon. ck masked man, you are so cool."

    Xiaoyao instantly opened her eyes wide and eximed with admiration. Even Mosquito was shocked and looked at Xiaojin with envy.

    "Xiaojin, stay here to protect the two beautiful women. I wille backter."

    Ding Ning smiled lightly and turned away. After staying away from their sights, he spread his wings and flew to the courtyard in the western suburbs. After getting there, he took an oil drum from the Cayenne and used a straw to draw out a barrel of gasoline from the tank.

    He walked slowly on the way back. After all, bringing the petrol back in a few minutes in the wilderness could be rather suspicious.

    Feeling bored on his way, he simply changed his vision to see what they were doing.

    However, it made him almost have a nosebleed. Xiaoyao and Mosquito made fun of Xiaojin for a while, but Xiaojin proudly raised its head and ignored them.

    They probably felt bored, so they started to chat. Without ck masked man around, the lewd woman Xiaoyao immediately took off her disguise and revealed her real nature. With pink stars shing in her eyes, she said.

    "Oh, my spring ising. This must be the feeling of falling in love. I like ck masked man and want to be his girlfriend."

    "Xiaoyao, are you insane? Do you know what he looks like? Do you know who he is? Do you know his name? Knowing nothing about him, you say that you are in love. Isn¡¯t it outrageous?"

    Mosquito opened her eyes and looked at her incredulously. She couldn¡¯t understand Xiaoyao¡¯s thought.

    "You¡¯ve no idea. This is called feeling. The more mysterious he is, the more it can stimte my desire to explore and my hormone secretion."

    Xiaoyao continued expressing her feeling. She seductively put out her tongue to lick her lips and said with her eyes losing focus, "A handsome face is meaningless. Haven¡¯t we seen enough handsome guys? But no one can attract my attention. Mosquito, we are good sisters, and I want to tell you the truth. Since I saw ck masked man for the first time in the underground boxing house, I¡¯ve fallen for him. At that moment, I knew that he was the one I¡¯ve been waiting for. He¡¯s so cool, so strong and so masculine."

    "Okay, stop being so coquettish. You don¡¯t love him, but are just curious about him. You are a lewd woman who is extremely conservative. I don¡¯t believe that you will fall in love with someone before knowing how he looks. You said just on the spur of the moment."

    Mosquito poked her forehead with disdain.

    "You know nothing about that. This is love at first sight. I just have feeling for him. No matter how he looks, I just like him and want to be with him."

    With a rare blush, Xiaoyao lowered her voice and said, "He... he just helped me wear my underpants and saw me naked. I don¡¯t know why I get excited at the thought of it. When I was talking with him, I... I couldn¡¯t wait to pounce on him and push him down."

    "What the hell. Xiaoyao, are you crazy?"

    Mosquito opened her eyes wide and her mouth wide enough to squeeze a duck egg in it.

    "I¡¯m serious. Not to mention at the sight of him, just on hearing his voice, I tremble all over with excitement and feel the impulse to do... something with him, you know."

    Xiaoyao said with longing for love in her charming eyes.

    "You are being frisking coquettish. As a conservative woman, you feel the impulse? Just keep talking big."

    Mosquito pretended to vomit and sneered at her with a scornful face.

    Xiaoyao naughtily spat out her tongue and said in disapproval, "Although I¡¯ve never dated anyone, I can feel the impulse, okay?"

    "How do you solve the problem? With your fingers?"

    With an ambiguous smile, squinting at her white hands and making signal with her chin.

    "What else? You thought I used tools like you."

    Xiaoyao curled her lip, "You are not afraid of breaking your hymen."

    "Humph, silly girl, just be careful. I tell you that there are some skills..."

    Mosquito talked with confidence and experience, beginning to teach Xiaoyao some skills. The private conversation was between themselves.

    It made Ding Ning heat up and feel thirsty. He hurriedly switched the vision and no longer dared to listen.

    In such a dark night, he was really afraid that he couldn¡¯t help but sleep with these two extremely lewd women.

    It turned out that women talked these dirty words in their conversation. It was really strange why Muqing would be their friend.

    However, at the thought that Muqing served him like a self-taught expertst night, he estimated that she must be taught by these two lewd women. No, aftering back he should warn her to stay away from them to avoid bad influence. If she didn¡¯t do as he asked, he would spank her.

    Xiaoyao and Mosquito did not expect that they would take the me. They were treated so unjustly.

    Shen Muqing was a good girl who loved to learn. In order to seduce Ding Ning, she had downloaded 16 G of adult films from the Inte for observation and learning and quickly changed from an innocent girl to an experienced woman.

    Anyway, on the way back, Ding Ning sat in the back row with a blushing face and responded to Xiaoyao in a perfunctory way, seeming to be restless. Fortunately, he still wore a mask, otherwise the two girls must discover his changes.

    Until they found a gas station to refuel and the two girls went to the convenience store to buy some food, Ding Ning took the opportunity to sneak off the car and leave quietly before being noticed by them.

    He didn¡¯t want to leave without saying goodbye. To be honest, he had a favorable impression of Xiaoyao, uh, although she was a little lewd.

    But he was afraid that if he kept staying with Xiaoyao, he couldn¡¯t refrain from being a beast. The girl had big boobs and butt, and she was passionate and hot that she couldn¡¯t wait to push him down on the spot. It really made him unable to resist.

 Chapter 161 Sleepless Night

    "Bang".

    When Xiaoyao held a bowl of noodles and opened the car door with joy, she found that Ding Ning left without saying goodbye. Suddenly the bowl fell to the ground, and the soup overflowed.

    She stood there, out of her wits, with tears dropping down, whispering in low spirits, "He left. Why did he leave?"

    "s! Let¡¯s go back to Yanjing after watching the duel tomorrow night. You are really not suitable for each other. You will get over him after a long time."

    With a deep sigh, Mosquito pushed her to the passenger seat, continued to drive, and patientlyforted her.

    "No, I¡¯m not going back to Yanjing. I¡¯ve decided to stay in Ninghai to look for him. He is the man destined for me. I must find him and make him fall in love with me."

    Xiaoyao made up her mind and said resolutely.

    Mosquito, "......"

    She was insane!

    s! Ding Ning who had shifted his vision sighed deeply and became narcissistic. It turned out that he was so charming that he even captured a girl¡¯s heart without showing his face. He was really the most handsome guy in China.

    Seeing the two girls safely returning to the Ninghai International Hotel where they stayed, Ding Ning came to the courtyard in western suburbs. He who was homeless could only stay here tonight.

    Although Ding Ning wanted to sleep with the little maid who wouldn¡¯t be jealous, with Uncle Ling there, he didn¡¯t have the courage to do that even if he wanted to.

    He fell asleep as soon as hey on the bed. In these two days, his superpower had almost been exhausted, and he must go into deep sleep to recover.

    He who had fallen into deep sleep didn¡¯t find the lovely little maid had creeped into his bed quietly and snuggled in his arms like a kitten with a satisfied sweet smile on her face.

    The scent of Ding Ning had a fatal appeal to Chu Yunna. She was eager to approach him, breathe his scent and feel his warm embrace, and that was enough.

    Ling Fei shook his head silently. He had clearly noticed Chu Yunna¡¯s small movements, but he did not want to do anything about it. She had been through a rough time. It was natural that she was attached to Ding Ning.

    What made him gratified was that Ding Ning did not sleep with Chu Yunna hurriedly as he expected, which made him think more of Ding Ning.

    After all, Chu Yunna was such a gorgeous girl that not everyone could be immune from her temptation.

    If Ding Ning knew about Ling Fei¡¯s evaluation, he would definitely burst intoughter. He was in deadly deep sleep. Not to mention that Chu Yunna just slept in his arms, he would not know even if she did something to him.

    This night was destined to be a restless night.

    In No. 0 vi of the Banwan Vi Area, Bai Qing didn¡¯t feel sleepy. He sat on therge suede chair in the study and enjoyed the gentle shoulder massage of a beautiful woman behind him.

    If someone who knew about entertainment gossip was here, he must be shocked that this woman turned out to be Jiang Yimeng, the super star known as the national goddess with no scandal in the entertainment circle.

    However, Bai Qing didn¡¯t pay attention to this woman, who was known as the national goddess, at the moment, and kept focusing on theputer in front of him.

    Theputer showed the entry and exit of the guests of the Nameless Vi all night. Because the identities of those who visited the vi were too sensitive, there was no monitoring installed in the underground parking lot, which made it extremely difficult to identify the ck masked man.

    But after countless reys, the scene was still fixed on Ding Ning. Bai Qing thought that he was most likely to be the ck masked man, but what confused him was how he brought out the wolf kid.

    "Who is this person? Is he your friend?"

    Jiang Yimeng asked in an extremely gentle voice. She was so in love with the man in front of her. Without him, she would not be so brilliant today.

    It was undoubtedly fortunate but also unfortunate for her to be Bai Qing¡¯s mistress.

    The fortunate thing was that the only man who kept her as mistress was the man she liked. With his protection, she would no longer be others¡¯ mistress.

    The unfortunate thing was that she knew that with her identity, she could never be his wife formally but just be his mistress secretly in her life.

    But she had no regrets. Compared to those female stars who had to sleep with multiple or even countless men to get their opportunities, she was lucky enough.

    His handsome face, elegant manners and warm smile made her always bathe in his care. She wished she could make time stop and be able to apany him forever.

    She was uncertain whether Bai Qing loved her or not. This man was like a measureless pool which she could not see through.

    At least, she was the only woman who could freely enter and exit No. 0 vi at present, and the servants treated her as the hostess. It was enough.

    "You don¡¯t know him?"

    Bai Qing pulled her into his arms, made her sit down, held her slender waist and asked with a chuckle.

    "Am I supposed to know him?"

    Jiang Yimeng liked the intimacy of being held by Bai Qing. She leaned her head on his shoulder, blinked her big eyes and asked confusedly.

    Bai Qing said with a chuckle, "Do you remember I asked someone to hype you up a few day ago?"

    "Yeah. I remember we paid for the top 1 search term... Ah, it¡¯s him, the guy who took my first ce."

    Jiang Yimeng suddenly recalled that in order to promote a new movie, though she was reluctant, she still had a dinner with the actor to make waves under the nning of Bai Qing.

    She with no scandal was suspected of falling in love with someone. This very topical hype was unexpectedly suppressed by the miraculous medical skills of a young man who suddenly showed up, which made the hype fail to have enough impact. She was so angry that she even threw the cup which Bai Qing gave her for the first time. She definitely had a profound memory of that.

    She didn¡¯t recognize him because her attention was all on Bai Qing. At this moment, prompted by Bai Qing, she immediately thought of it.

    "Yes, it is him. He is Ding Ning, a mysterious guy."

    Bai Qing said with a faint smile. He engaged in a wide range of businesses, but had never engaged in the film and television entertainment industry.

    However, in order to bring Jiang Yimeng to prominence, he dabbled in an entertainmentpany. Unexpectedly, it became one of the most profitable industries in his hands.

    "Isn¡¯t he just a doctor with highly medical skills? Is there anything extraordinary about him that deserves your attention?"

    Jiang Yimeng was a very smart woman, otherwise she would not be able to stay with Bai Qing, who had always changed girlfriends like changing clothes, for five years.

    He had spent all night watching the surveince video repeatedly, and finally the scene was fixed on Ding Ning. From these, she could tell that this doctor must have something that attracted Bai Qing¡¯s interest.

    With an unpredictable and yful smile, Bai Qing said, "A doctor? Oh, maybe. Anyway he is a very interesting guy. Remember, even if you can¡¯t be his friend, you had better not be his enemy."

    With sparkle in her eyes, Jiang Yimeng thoughtfully looked at Ding Ning¡¯s image frozen on the screen. She had never doubted Bai Qing¡¯s insight. Otherwise, how could he choose her, who was still countrified and not famous at that time, at first nce from countless actresses, who wanted to be famous, five years ago? And double her value and make her one of the most popr female stars in just over a year?

    There was no love for no reason in this world, and no hatred for no reason!

    How could Bai Qing deliberately approach Ding Ning with no purpose? Nevertheless, he could tell that Ding Ning was a very precautious person, so he slowly approached him in a roundabout way like cooking a frog with warm water.

    He didn¡¯t know what turbulent waves he had made in Jiang Yimeng¡¯s heart when she heard what he said. No one knew about Bai Qing¡¯s arrogance better than her. Even among the childes at the top of the pyramid of Yan Jing, there were very few of them whom he really thought highly of.

    But such an ordinary doctor was able to make the insufferably arrogant childe Bai say that even if he couldn¡¯t be his friend, he shouldn¡¯t offend him. You can imagine what a great impact it had on Jiang Yimeng.

    "I remember!"

    Jiang Yimeng looked at the screen deeply and seemed to keep Ding Ning¡¯s appearance in her mind.

    "Okay, it¡¯ste. Let¡¯s go to sleep. It may not be calm outside tonight!"

    Bai Qing was very satisfied with Jiang Yimeng¡¯s attitude. She was a smart woman, knowing what she should not ask and when she should go forward or retreat without being haughty. Otherwise, he would not maintain an intimate rtionship with her for five years and even intend to maintain it longer.

    Jiang Yimeng directly ignored Bai Qing¡¯sst word. Although she had already slept with him, at the thought of the thrill of his strong body lying on her body, she felt that her legs went weak, her body burnt, her cheeks blushed and her eyes lost focus...

    In the Nameless Vi, Qin Cann stayed up all night, and his face was so gloomy as if there was water dripping out of it.

    He listened to the continuous reports of his fellows, but they had never found the trace of ck masked man, which made his patience gradually disappear.

    His eyes had be bloodshot, just like the terrifying beasts who devoured human beings. The strong sense of oppression made all his fellows keep quiet, lower their heads and even not dare to breath heavily.

    The ancestor of the Qin family was Qin Baiye, a peasant from a remote rural area. At the age of sixteen, he came to Ninghai with nothing to establish his cause. At the age of twenty, he established Zhongyi Gang and gathered arge number of loyal fellows with his unique personality charm. At the age of thirty-seven, he became the underground emperor of Ninghai with the most prominent power and no one dared to be against him.

    Qin Baiye had been severely attacked by the government afterwards, but with countless loyal buddies who were willing to stand out and plead guilty for him, so he finally passed away peacefully at the age of ny-eight.

    The government had carried out many anti-crime operations against Zhongyi Gang, the Qin family had been deeply rooted and gathered numerous loyal fellows of the Qin family with loyalty which was their family instruction. In the end, the government could do nothing to the Qin family which had begun to keep a low profile and draw in their ws.

    The mafia family had its own way of survival. With the development and progress of the society, the Qin family also realized that times had changed and they were bringing about their own destruction if they kept fighting against the government.

    The passionate way of repaying and revenge worked in the days of Qin Baiye, but in society governed byw, the government would never tolerate the ergement and enhancement of the mafia power.

    We have to say that the generations of masters of the Qin family were all wise people. After recalling the painful experience, they had identified where the limit of the goverment¡¯s tolerance was.

    Therefore, during many years, the Qin family had never touched drugs and done anything that was outrageous and caused public anger, but just did some illegitimate business and asionally assisted the government to settle some troublesome matter rted to the underworld.

    As time went by, the government defaulted to the existence of the Qin family, but the name of Zhongyi Gang had be an eternal past. After all, the government would never allow such a group to appear tantly in the new China.

    A centipede died but never fell down. The Qin family which could stand firm after stormy crisis became the legendary family of the underworld of Ninghai as well as the underworld king with real achievements.

    Although the Qin family no longer divided the territory in the same way as in the past, a lean camel was bigger than a horse. The gangs from other ces or the local old gangs, as long as they earned a living in the underworld, all showed some respect for the Qin family.

    If there was some disputes in the underworld, they would generally asked the Qin family toe out to mediate a settlement, which made the status of the Qin family more extraordinary.

 Chapter 162 Jingjing

    However, as a huge powerful family, the Qin family had been threatened by a masked man who suddenly showed up and let him escapest night. It was tantamount to giving the Qin family a loud p.

    Qin Cann was the first heir to the Qin family. If he didn¡¯t fight back after being pped in the face, he would not only lose his face but also lose the face of the entire Qin family.

    He knew that there were many people waiting to gloat over his misfortune. Not only the gang forces who were gradually eager for action as the Qin family kept a low profile, but also those brothers who had been fighting for the inheritance right of the master would probably grin from ear to ear.

    If he failed to fight back and give the Qin family an exnation in a short time, these so-called brothers would surely injure him in great difficulty by starting revolt against him at the family meeting and questioning his ability and qualifications as a sessor to the Qin family.

    This night, he was definitely not the only one who couldn¡¯t fall sleep. The entire Qin family was watching him who was the future master of the Qin family and wondering what he could do to minimize the influence of this matter.

    It should be known that with the gradual whitewash of the Qin family, its prestige in the underworld forces had begun to decline gradually. Some gang forces that considered themselves could stand up to the Qin family as an equal had already showed the signs of thinking little of the Qin family.

    In particr, a mysterious force named Seventh Pce that rose recently and came from the northern prairie had gathered a lot of powerful gangs in an overbearing way and included them. It had faintly showed the tendency of overtaking the Qin family and recing it.

    In this situation, if Qin Cann could not show the domineering power and save the face of the Qin family, the prestige of the Qin family would be greatly reduced. A force¡¯s loss was another¡¯s gain. It was only a matter of time before the Seventh Pce reced the Qin family.

    We have to say that the Qin family was quite powerful. The detailed information of all the guests who came to the vist night were all ced on Qin Cann¡¯s desk in only a few hours. Ding Ning¡¯s information was included in it, and he was marked as the key suspect.

    Nevertheless, everyone couldn¡¯t understand if Ding Ning was really the ck masked man, how did he take the wolf kid away? After all, the surrounding are of the vi was heavily guarded. In such a short time, it was impossible for the ck masked man to send the wolf kid out and return to the basement.

    "Why is there no monitoring in the underground parking lot?"

    With a ashen face, Qin Cann coldly asked Shangguan Lu, the general director of the vi in charge of security.

    "Young master, you said that those guests whoe here have very sensitive identities. In order to prevent unexpected situations and prevent the monitoring materials from falling into the hands of the police, the monitoring of our underground parking lot has always been a disy."

    Shangguan Lu gingerly lowered his head and reported. With his legs trembling like a sieve, he secretlyined, lest the young master vent his anger on him.

    Qin Cann frowned and looked slightly eased, "Yes, I did say that. We need to keep the identities of those guests absolute secret. If we can¡¯t do that, no one will dare to enter the ces of the Qin family."

    "Young master, you are wise!" Shangguan Lu felt relieved and quickly ttered him.

    Qin Cann knew about his thought, but now he couldn¡¯t solve the problem even if he vented his anger on Shangguan Lu. He waved his hand impatiently, "Before the evening, I want to know the real identity of the guy called the ck masked man by any means."

    "Young master, this..."

    Shangguan Lu was extremely anxious and thought, "As the young master of the Qin family, even you are incapable of finding this guy. What can I do as just the steward of the vi?" Just as he intended to move him with feeling, make him understand with reason and persuade him to change his mind, he looked up and saw Qin Cann¡¯s ice-cold eyes. He suddenly got a shock and quickly withdrew what he was about to say, "No problem, I guarantee to aplish the task assigned by young master."

    "Okay, you can continue to check it out. I will have a rest for a while."

    Ignoring Shangguan Lu¡¯s bitter eyes, Qin Cann yawned and entered the bedroom next door to catch up on sleep.

    With a bitter face, Shangguan Lu even wanted to die. But he could do nothing. His ancestors were the servants of the Qin family, and the Shangguan family was the hereditary domestic servants of the Qin family.

    Although it was now a society ruled byw, there was otherws in the Qin family and they executed the domestic discipline of the Qin family. If someone vited the orders of the master, he would be beaten to disability or even to death. He did not think that Qin Cann was joking with him. .

    With a bitter face and ck eyes, he could only summon the fellows in the vi to mobilize all the monitoring, once again struggle to screen all those who had been to the vist night, while sending out arge number of people to look for all suspicious people like dredging for a needle in the sea ording to the figure characteristics of the ck masked man.

    He did not seek to find the guy, but at least to determine a suspect target and give the young master a reply.

    In the morning, in Ninghai University, Zhao Chenxi still looked innocent and lovely. After dressing her hair and putting on makeup, she put on her military uniform, said hello to her roommates and quickly walked out of the dormitory.

    When she came to the yground, she saw only a few students running in the morning. The smile on her face suddenly disappeared and her face became gloomy.

    She did not expect that the painstaking plot would fail and she was warned by Shen Muqing. Although they didn¡¯t break off their rtions, she knew that the n had failed, which made her puzzled.

    How did Ding Ning do that? How could hee back in time to save Shen Muqing after saving Ling Yun?

    She wanted to personally ask Shen Muqing. However, in front of her transparent eyes that could see through people¡¯s thoughts, she felt extremely guilty and didn¡¯t dare to say more.

    This n had included Shen Muqing in it, so the consequences were extremely serious. She couldn¡¯t bear her brother Zhao Zilong¡¯s anger, not to mention that the Zhao family was sparing no effort to draw the Shen family over to their side.

    She could tackle any man who dared to approach Shen Muqing, but she had done something that might hurt Shen Muqing, her brother who had a deep feeling for Shen Muqing would never forgive her.

    Nevertheless, she thought that the n would definitely work without being known by anyone, so she dared to do that. Now Shen Muqing did not make it clear andpletely break off their rtions, but Shen Muqing¡¯s warning made her know that Shen Muqing had begun to doubt her. Although she kept pretending to be ignorant, she could never fool Shen Muqing who was a wise woman.

    She thought, "It seems that I should be a little more cautious. Humph, you are such an easy woman who dares to cheat on my brother. Although I can¡¯t deal with you any more, I will never let that Ding Ning off."

    "I hope that when Ding Ning is killed by me, you can still educate me in such a haughty way."

    Zhao Chenxi¡¯s beautiful face was a little distorted. She clenched her teeth and fist , took out her phone and called ck Rat. She scolded him to his face.

    "How did you perform the task? You can mess up such a perfect n. You call yourself ck Rat, but I think you are ipetent."

    "Zhao Chenxi, don¡¯t you talk nonsense with me. Do you know that you¡¯ve left us in a dreadful situation? Because of your damn n, now our strongholds in Ninghai have all been removed, and I am running away now. We need Master Zhao to return us a favor now."

    There came an exasperated voice from the phone with the faint roars of a car driving fast.

    It made Zhao Chenxi disheartened, but she then said toughly, "You have not aplished the task at all. Why should I return you a favor?"

    "Little girl, if you dare to repudiate the debt, just wait for our ck Rat¡¯s revenge... ah..."

    Before ck Rat finished talking over the phone, Zhao Chenxi heard a gunshot, the sound of broken ss and a screech from ck Rat, and then the phone was hung up.

    Zhao Chenxi took a deep breath and closed her eyes with tempestuous waves in her heart. Who had such a great ability to remove all the strongholds of ck Rat¡¯s in Ninghai?

    Was it Ding Ning¡¯s follower? Or was it the gang that had kidnapped Ling Yun?

    After a long meditation, she still thought that as an ordinary doctor, Ding Ning had no such ability at all. The only possibility was that those who had kidnapped Ling Yun did that.

    It was not necessarily a bad thing that this ck Rat got killed. No one would ever know that she had asked ck Rat to perform such a task.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Chenxi became inexplicably happy. She was just wondering how to exin these two favors to Zhao Zilong. Now the problem was solved, and everything was over.

    She who felt restless did not find that, not far from her, there were three girls doing morning exercises. Among them, a beautiful girl whose face was as delicate as that of a porcin doll was looking at her thoughtfully.

    "Jingjing, do you know her?"

    A girl with shoulder-length hair noticed her gaze and asked curiously.

    The girl lifted the corners of her mouth, revealing a sweet smile, "She is Zhao Chenxi, the campus belle just voted by the freshmen."

    "Gee, Jingjing, you have the same surname Zhao, and both of you are campus belles. Can it be possible that you are sisters?"

    The other short-haired girl with a hot body joked.

    "We are of the same age, but she is a freshman, while I am a doctoral student. Do you think that I have such a mentally handicapped sister?"

    The girl named Jingjing proudly raised her head. Her white princess dress, blond hair which was slightly curly and long, and creamy white skin made her look like a noble princess.

    The short-haired girl smiled bitterly and said roughly, "Jingjing, you have offended others by saying that. We got shot even when lying down. You are the best, okay?"

    Jingjing just discovered that she had made an indiscreet remark. She was embarrassed to stick out her tongue and looked very cute, "I didn¡¯t assail you, but just can¡¯t bear that Zhao Chenxi. She looks innocent and lovable, because you didn¡¯t see her ferocious face just now. I bet she is aplete scheming bitch."

    "Okay, I know that you have taken psychology as an elective course. Stop showing off in front of us. I am twenty-five years old and haven¡¯t get my master degree. You are only eighteen years old and have be a doctoral student. If you keep showing off, we will be too ashamed to live on. "

    The girl with shoulder-length hair said jealously with a frustrated expression.

    "I am twenty-six years old and going to get my master degree this year. If you keep frustrating us, we will thoroughly break with you." The short-haired girl repeatedly nodded and said fiercely.

    "Well, my two sisters, I am wrong, okay? The professor asked me to have more observation and practice these days, so I paid attention to observe other people¡¯s expressions and thus to specte on their characters. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. I¡¯ll invite you to have a big lunch, and you can consider it my apology to you."

    Jingjing held the two girls¡¯ hands, swaying and acting cute, which made the two female graduate students smile bitterly.

    The short-haired girl snorted coldly, "A meal isn¡¯t enough, at least two."

    "No, at least three, or I won¡¯t forgive you." The girl with shoulder-length hair said with a chuckle.

    "Fine, three meals, are you satisfied? I¡¯m really overwhelmed!" Jingjing raised her hand and surrendered with a smile. She still had a good impression of these two roommates.

    The three girlsughed and yed, while Jing Jing kept watching Zhao Chenxi. After she got up and left, Jingjing slightly lifted the corners of her mouth and whispered in her heart.

    "Zhao Chenxi, princess of the Zhao Family. Humph, except for being born in the direct family in Yan Jing, you are nothing. I, Zhao Jingjing, swear I will make the Zhao Family beg my grandfather to return to the family on your knees."

    Ding Ning woke up and found that Chu Yunna curled up in his arms like a kitten and fixedly looked at him with her clear big eyes.

    "What are you looking at?"

    With some embarrassment, Ding Ning bent his legs to cover up a man¡¯s physiological characteristics when waking up in the morning.

    "Brother looks good, and Nana likes you."

    Chu Yunna only wore nearly transparent silk pajamas, and her looming curvaceous figure made Ding Ning heat up.

    He was a little flustered, turning around and saying softly, "It¡¯s time to get up."

 Chapter 163 The Crisis of Mu Yanran

    "No, I want a kiss!"

    For the first time, Chu Yunna broke Ding Ning¡¯s order. She held him like an eight-w spider, pouted her mouth and kissed his face like a puppy, leaving her saliva all over his face.

    Finding it both funny and annoying, Ding Ning had to slightly kiss her lips, "Stop horsing around. I have something to do today, and I should get up now."

    Chu Yunna seemed to have tasted the sweetness. She acted arbitrary once again arbitrarily byzily expanding her arms, revealing her snow white chest and saying in a tender voice, "Brother, help me change my clothes."

    Ding Ning felt heat in his nose, and spewed out blood. He hurriedly stopped the nosebleed with Meridian Severing Hand, and spanked her butt impatiently, "You¡¯ve grown up. Change it yourself."

    Chu Yunna rolled her big eyes, and her sly smile shed away. She pouted her small mouth with grievances and said in a coaxing voice, "No, I want you to help me."

    "Little girl, talk after straightening your tongue. Who did you learn this from?"

    Ding Ning was fascinated by her voice. He didn¡¯t expect that she could be so tempted when talking coquettishly.

    "Is this not good? I heard many girls talk in this way on TV."

    Chu Yunna said innocently.

    "The show of which TV station? Tell me. I¡¯llin that they have taught my Nana something terrible."

    Ding Ning said with a strong sense of righteousness, while ncing at the incredibly deep cleavage beneath the corband of her pajamas, again and again...

    This petty action was obviously discovered by Chu Yunna. She was not only annoyed, but also deliberately threw out her chest and said with a giggle, "Brother, Nana is all yours. If you want to look at it, just do that directly."

    "I¡¯m not looking at it. I am worried that you will get cold with such thin pajamas."

    Ding Ning blushed and muttered guiltily. He was afraid that he couldn¡¯t help but sleep with this girl, so he got up hurriedly.

    After Chu Yunna got up with resentment, Ding Ning knew that Ling Fei had gone out to continue looking for the office space early in the morning because he was not satisfied with the office buildings he inspected yesterday.

    It made him extremely regretful. If he knew that, he would have more in-depth exchanges with Chu Yunna in bed. It would be great if he could sleep with the eye-catching little maid in his arms a little longer.

    He wrote down the new mobile phone numbers of Ling Fei and Chu Yunna and cooked a delicious breakfast for Chu Yunna. It made her smile happily, not merely because of the delicious food, mostly because she ate it in Ding Ning¡¯s arms.

    When sending Ding Ning off, Chu Yunna was obviously low-spirited. Although she did not say anything, the strong attachment and dependence in her eyes made Ding Ning feel tender and protective toward her.

    This simple and kindhearted girl had no kin to turn to in this world and could only rely on Uncle Ling and him. In future, he must spare more time to apany her and let her feel the warmth of family.

    "Nana!"

    Ding Ning, who had already walked out of the door, stopped and turned to say to Chu Yunna.

    With surprise bursting in her gloomy eyes, Chu Yunna looked up at him, and then began to quicken her pace... trot... faster and faster... more and more hurriedly... until she rushed into his arms like a young pigeon returning to the forest, she said with expectation in her big eyes, "Brother, are you not going out?"

    Ding Ning had a nose acid, and his tears almost fell down. Ignoring the workers¡¯ ambiguous and envious eyes, he kissed her on her forehead and said softly, "Sorry, I still have something to do today. But hold on for a few days. I promise you when I make enough money, I will buy a big house and then we can move to the big house and live together."

    "Really? Will you go back to the big house at night?"

    There was a pleasant glow bursting in Chu Yunna¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t care about the big house, but whether Ding Ning would go home every night or not.

    "Of course, that is my home and your home. Of course I will go home every day."

    Ding Ning petted her head affectionately.

    "Brother, buy a big house soon, and I can see you at home every day."

    With her eyes filled with joy, Chu Yunna was looking forward to the bright future. Perhaps for such a simple girl as her, it was the happiest thing to see Ding Ning every day.

    "Okay, I will work hard. Now I¡¯m going to make money. Cheer me on!"

    "Okay! Brother, do your best!"

    Chu Yunna stopped clinging to him, and obediently raised her fist to make a cheering gesture.

    Ding Ning smiled and waved goodbye. Chu Yunna stood at the entrance of the alley and watched him obsessively. Until she could not see Ding Ning¡¯s car any more, she returned to the yard to continue basking in the sun, with a longing smile on her face.

    After parking in the underground parking lot of a shopping mall, Ding Ning began to undress, equipped himself with bio-simted skin and transformed into a middle-age man.

    After looking at himself in the mirror, Ding Ning nodded with satisfaction. He walked out of the garage, and stopped a taxi to go to Fantastic Stones Shop.

    With experience, he didn¡¯t cut the stone on the spot, but patiently selected them one by one. He had to say that as a raw stone supplier, Fantastic Stones Shop offered real materials indeed. Although most of the raw stones were empty, there were still quite a few raw stones containing valuable jades.

    Ding Ning spent the entire morning wandering. With thest data of the jade of Ice Type as a reference, he selected eight raw stones with the highest data and asked the staff member to deliver it to the courtyard in western suburbs. The eight raw stones cost him more than seven million yuan.

    However, he would definitely not suffer a loss. Among the eight raw stones, there were five with the simr data to that of the jade of Ice Type ofst time, and the other three with the data much higher than that. The three raw stones should be the jades of ss Type.

    Just as he was going to buy a set of tools to cut the stones, he suddenly saw Mu Yanraning over surrounded by a few employees of Fantastic Stones Shop.

    The queen who had always been elegant looked very unhappy at this moment, fiercely going straight to the office building.

    Ding Ning frowned, stopped walking, andmanded Xiaojin to sneak into the office building to see who had provoked the queen.

    In the general manager¡¯s office on the third floor of Fantastic Stones Shop, Yun Sihai sat there motionlessly and calmly, without being affected by queen Mu¡¯s domineering aura.

    "President Mu, please sit down. What happened? Why do you look so angry?"

    "President Yun, a few days ago I bought raw stones worth three hundred million yuan in Fantastic Stones Shop. However, I even didn¡¯t cut a piece of jade out of them. Do you think you should give me an exnation?"

    Mu Yanran forced herself to hold back her anger, sat on the sofa and asked coldly.

    "Have some tea, president Mu."

    Yun Sihai was calm and said with a sarcastic smile, "President Mu, you are experienced in the jewelry industry, and you should know about the rules of the gambling on stones better than anyone else. Cutting can make you poor or rich or wear linen clothes. It refers to not only those people who gamble on stones, but also thosepanies which want to make a profit through gambling on stones. Youe here to ask for an exnation. Don¡¯t you find it amusing?"

    "Of course I know about the rules. But the raw stones worth three hundred million yuan don¡¯t contain even a piece of jade. Isn¡¯t that weird? I can¡¯t say anything about this situation, but we find that someone has done something to many raw stones with a good appearance. They removed the jades from the raw stones and then bonded them again. You sold such fake raw stones to us. Your Fantastic Stones Shop earns the reputation by doing that?"

    Mu Yanran red at Yun Sihai without fear, and her voice was full of sarcasm.

    In the past six months, Tianfu Building had experienced a significant sales decline due to the rising price of raw materials. As the vice president, she spared no effort to advocate establishing a Stone-gambling House to make profits for thepany under the strong opposition of Wang Juan.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect that the raw stones worth three hundred million yuan didn¡¯t contain even a piece of jade, which hit her like a bolt out of the blue.

    After getting the news, President Sun lowered his head silently with his face as dark as the charcoal. The bitch Wang Juan didn¡¯t look pitiful like she did when kowtowing to Mu Yanran and begging her. She appeared to be gloating over Mu Yanran and made sarcastic remarks against her in public and in private, which almost made her burst with rage. She really regretted that she didn¡¯t take Ding Ning¡¯s advice and let her go. She didn¡¯t learn a lesson from the story of the farmer and the snake and could only swallow the bitter fruit this time.

    She who was wise quickly realized that she must have been trapped by someone. Although she did not know who was behind this, Yun Sihai was definitely an insider since he was in charge of Fantastic Stones Shop. So she came here to ask for an exnation.

    "President Mu, are you questioning the credit of our Fantastic Stones Shop? I have always been equally honest with aged and child customers in my business. If you nder me without evidence, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you."

    With his eyes freezing, Yun Sihai showed a undisguisedly murderous intent.

    "Be rude to me? Oh, Yun Sihai, don¡¯t consider yourself somebody, and don¡¯t consider me a soft persimmon you can pinch arbitrarily. Just pray. If I find out that you are behind this, I promise I will make you regreting to this world."

    Mu Yanran said with stern eyes in an extremely though tone, which made Yun Sihai surprised and bewildered with uncertainty in his eyes.

    She was the vice president of a jewelrypany. Although she had a high social status, Yun Sihai really didn¡¯t take her seriously. He really didn¡¯t know what made this pretty woman so confident.

    Thinking of this, Yun Sihai¡¯s momentum which had been suppressed burst again. He fiercely pounded the table and shouted with fierce sparkle in his eyes, "Mu Yanran, don¡¯t think that your pretty face enables you to shout at me here. I am not buying it. I¡¯m wondering how you can make me regreting to this world."

    "So you admit that you have done something to these raw stones?"

    Mu Yanran said with a scornful smile.

    "If you want to beat your dog, you can easily find a stick. I, Yun Sihai, have always been perfectly open in all my actions. You bought the raw stones, and I sold the crude raw jade stones. Goods sold out shall not be returnable. You can¡¯t cut jades out of the raw stones, because you have no eye for it. You should me yourself for being unlucky instead of ming others."

    Yun Sihai looked like a dead mouse feeling no cold. He would not be foolish enough to admit that he had done something to the raw stones. Who knew if this woman would secretly record his words.

    "Bang! Yun Sihai, you should remember the words you said today!"

    Mu Yanran grabbed the teacup on the table, vigorously smashed it on the ground, turned and left after shouting in anger.

    "Fuck you, bitch. You dare to threaten me in my ce. I think that you forgot what I did to build up my fortune. I¡¯ve been through the storm of shots and shells in Myan. Do you think I will be afraid of a bitch like you? Men, stop her."

    Four husky fellows seemed to have been waiting in the next door. On hearing the order, they immediately came in and stopped Mu Yanran at the door.

    The fragments of the teacup sttered, scratched Yun Sihai¡¯s face and left two bloodstains on it. He angrily wiped the blood on his face and said with fierce sparkle in his eyes, "Fuck, you keep pretending to be lofty in front of me. I¡¯ve been looking forward to sleeping with you. Since youe to my ce today, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you."

    "How dare you! Yun Sihai, what do you want to do? You are breaking thew."

    Mu Yanran was tough, but she was a woman after all. At this moment, seeing Yun Sihai offend her openly and intend to rape her, she was really scared and said in a slightly trembling voice.

    Although she had full confidence that she could tear the bastard to shreds, revenge afterwards was meaningless. After all, she had already suffered a big loss and lost a woman¡¯s most precious thing.

    "Breaking thew? Hahaha, do you think I didn¡¯t break thew before? What can you do to me without evidence?"

    With a hideous smile andscivious sparkle in his eyes, Yun Sihai pounded on Mu Yanran and yelled, "I¡¯ll sleep with you, and then take your nude photos. If you dare to call the police, I ¡¯ll ask someone to upload your nude photos online. At worst, I can ruin you. You dare to mess with me. Humph, you are far from qualified."

    "Ah! Help!"

    Yun Sihai teared Mu Yanran¡¯s coat, and her white shirt was revealed, which made her scream with fear.

    "My office is extremely soundproof. Shout, shout loudly, and no one will save you even if you break your throat. It will make me more excited instead."

    With algetic blush on his face, Yun Sihai stared at Mu Yanran¡¯s towering chest even without blinking. His throat was violently moving, and heughed viciously.

 Chapter 164 Savior

    The four fellows enviously looked at Yun Sihai. This woman was so beautiful, her figure, her face, her temperament... Hey, at the thought of her, they drooled with envy. The boss was really lucky.

    With her heart full of fear, Mu Yanran had never been so regretful at this moment. Even if she had enough confidence, she should not be so silly to take risk alone.

    Human hearts were sinister. She had never expected that Yun Sihai would be so reckless that he intended to rape her in broad daylight.

    It could be seen that the rumor was true. Yun Sihai had been a mercenary in Myan, had a close rtionship with many local drug lords and used this rtionship to cover up the drug trafficking by buying and selling raw stones. Only a desperado could be so reckless to show his fierce nature when the conversation got disagreeable.

    After shouting "help" for a long time, she had not seen any miracle happen. With her heart full of despair, Mu Yanran picked up the teapot on the table in difiture and smashed it to Yun Sihai¡¯s head.

    Yun Sihai flexibly reached out to catch the teapot, stared greedily at her undting towering chest, stuck out his disgusting tongue and licked his lips with ascivious smile.

    "I like to tame a little wild horse like you most. The more you fight against me, the more excited I will be. After you experience my mighty power, I guarantee that you will be incredibly excited. Maybe you will be attached to me, ande to sleep with me. Hahaha !"

    "Boss, you are absolutely powerful. After you make this woman feel good, she will definitely fall in love with you."

    "Boss, she is such a pretty woman. After you are done with her, let us have some fun with her!"

    "Yeah, boss, you can do it first and let us be the next."

    ...

    Yun Sihai and the four fellowsughedsciviously and kept talking foulnguage.

    "Go to hell, don¡¯t even think about it!"

    Mu Yanran was so staunch that she couldn¡¯t bear to be humiliated. With resolute eyes, she vigorously crashed into the edge of the wall.

    "Stop her. She wants to kill herself. We can¡¯t let her die here, or we will be in trouble."

    Frightened out of his wits, Yun Sihai involuntarily shouted.

    But it was toote. Mu Yanran was desperate to seek death and did that unexpectedly. The fellows stood at the door to prevent her from running away. The distance of more than three meters made it toote for them to stop her.

    Yun Sihai was not far away from her. However, because of his abnormal psychology of ying the cat and mouse game, he let Mu Yanran go round to the back of the table. With a table between them, he didn¡¯t have enough time to save her even he wanted to.

    With the sound of "bang", the window on the third floor was suddenly crushed, and the sshing ss frightened Yun Sihai and made him step back repeatedly.

    A figure appeared like a ghost and stood in front of Mu Yanran, who was desperate to seek death, when she was about to crash into the wall.

    "Plop", Mu Yanran only felt her head crashing into a soft chest and suddenly stepped back in shock to look up.

    A man with Zorro¡¯s ck mask was rubbing his chest with a grimace. He showed his white and regr teeth and muttered, "You are rather vigorous and hurt me."

    She was even unable to kill herself? Mu Yanran looked desperate and vacant-eyed.

    Her desperate gaze brought a trace of distress into the masked man¡¯s eyes. He then saw her messy shirt and her astonishingly white chest showed in it. With anger rising in his cold eyes, he pulled Mu Yanran behind him and said slowly in a voice containing chilling murderous intent, "Daring to touch the woman I like, you deserve ten thousand deaths."

    "ck masked man? You... you are ck masked man?"

    After the initial panic, Yun Sihai pointed to Ding Ning as if he had found the New World. His tone did not contain much fear, but full of great joy.

    "Ha ha ha, boss, this time we can make a fortune. The Qin family offers a reward of two hundred million yuan to search this guy."

    "You don¡¯t go to the paradise even there is a way, but go to hell even there is no door. We deserve to make a fortune."

    "Boss, now we can money and beauty at a time. We are destined to be rich."

    ...

    The four husky fellow did not have much fear. They all had followed Yun Sihai since they were in Myan and had got used to the life of earning a living with bloody knives. At this moment, they didn¡¯t panic butughed loudly and joyfully.

    Mu Yanran fixedly stared at Ding Ning¡¯s back. ck masked man? What ck masked man? The overbearing words kept echoing in her mind, "Daring to touch the woman I like, you deserve ten thousand deaths."

    She thought, "Who is he? Is he someone who knows me? Certainly he is, otherwise why would he say that I am the woman he likes? But, why do I have no recollection of him?"

    "Looking from behind, I find that he is a bit like Ding Ning, but they are different in height. He is not as high as Ding Ning. Besides, Ding Ning is a doctor with good carving skill. It can¡¯t be him."

    In the past two days, she had investigated Ding Ning. Although there was no detailed information, she still instantly associate him with the "miracle-working doctor" incident discussed animatedly on the Inte.

    After knowing Ding Ning¡¯s identity, she had wondered why a doctor could have such brilliant carving skills.

    However, on second thought, a brilliant doctor must have performed operations often, and it was barely convincing that he had good carving skills.

    It did not stop her deep curiosity about Ding Ning. However, After making the wild statement that he would pick her, the thorny rose, this guy disappeared without a trace, which made her feel both relieved and somewhat faintly frustrated.

    A woman¡¯s heart was a deep ocean of secrets. A woman¡¯s mind was always so difficult to specte.

    However, at the moment she was concentrating on ck masked man. When she was most desperate, this man leaped in through the window and stood in front of her to protect her like the savior.

    Her heart was overwhelmed at that moment, and she was wrapped by a strong sense of security. Even Ding Ning, who caused her strong curiosity, receded from her mind far into the ninth celestial sphere. She only stared at ck masked man¡¯s broad back.

    "Go ahead! You want to get the reward by turning me over to them, but I¡¯m wondering if you have the ability."

    After learning a lesson from his identity seen through by Xiao Nuo, Ding Ning deliberately changed his voice. His original maic voice was extremely hoarse now. Nevertheless, it was not unpleasant to hear, but mellow with vicissitudes, which was consistent with his current appearance and identity.

    "Haha, I know you are a great fighter, so what? Can you be faster than a gun? Raise your hands, or I will shoot you."

    With a hideous smile, Yun Sihai suddenly pulled out a gun from his waist, and the ck muzzle was pointed at Ding Ning¡¯s head. Yun Sihai smiledcently.

    Ding Ning¡¯s pupils contracted violently. He did not expect that Yun Sihai would dare to openly carry a gun. Although it was only a modified gun, it was a felony in China.

    He was confident that he could dodge before Yun Sihai shot, but Mu Yanran, who was behind him, was doomed. He thought furiously, while raising his hands to signal to give up resistance.

    "You are afraid. What fucking ck masked man. Under my gun, you have to give in."

    Yun Sihaiughed wildly, "Bobcat, you guys tie them up. After I¡¯m done with this woman, we will take him to get the reward. Fuck, we should receive the money delivered to us."

    "Okay, boss!"

    The four fellows answered him and walked toward Ding Ning with a sneer.

    Mu Yanran became desperate again. She did not expect that a savior came to save her but had to sumb under Yun Sihai¡¯s gun.

    But she couldn¡¯t me him. After all, no one could expect that the madman Yunsihai would carry a gun with him.

    Just as the four fellowscently came up to Ding Ning and blocked Yun Sihai¡¯s muzzle, Ding Ning suddenly moved like a cheetah.

    The movements of his hands were extremely fast. He simultaneously performed Meridian Severing Hand with both hands which transformed into countless residual shadows. The four fellows stood in the same ce like wood sculptures or y sculptures.

    "Bang!"

    Just as Yun Sihai¡¯s pupils contracted violently and he shot without hesitation, Ding Ning pulled a fellow in front of him. A trace of horror shed through the fellow¡¯s eyes, and a blood flower burst in his chest.

    Ding Ning did not say anything, but reached out to pick up Mu Yanran and throw her out of the window. Mu Yanran was scared out of her wits. It was the third floor. If she fell down from here, she would definitely be dead or disabled.

    Just as she screamed and was about to fall on the ground, she suddenly felt that her back was caught by something, and the speed of falling instantly became slow.

    "Bang", Mu Yanran felt her chest was cold. Although the buffering process made her fall to the ground smoothly, the buttons on the corband of her shirt were teared down by the falling power, and her towering, delicate and white upper body only covered with underwear was exposed.

    She was so shy that she quickly grabbed her shirt. She turned her head and happened to have eye contact with Xiaojin¡¯s round eyes. She was suddenly stunned and stepped back with a shriek.

    It wasn¡¯t until she drew back distance with it that she found out that it was a beautiful little eagle. It was looking at her confusedly with its head ant, seemingly not understanding why she screamed at the sight of it.

    Mu Yanran spat out her tongue and was conquered by this beautiful little eagle. She reached out with a smile, "Little eagle, did you save me?"

    Xiaojin fluttered its wings, fell on her hand, proudly raised its head andbed its feathers with its mouth.

    If it had not been through gene modification, how could it who was less than half a meter high have such great strength to cushion Mu Yanran¡¯s falling momentum?

    Nevertheless, it was not the time to show off. Xiaojin fluttered its wings to fly up again and twittered over Mu Yanran, indicating that she should go after it.

    Mu Yanran soon realized that she was still in danger at this moment and it was not the time to tease the eagle. Fantastic Stones Shop was Yun Sihai¡¯s ce. No one knew how many fellows he had. She had to leave immediately.

    She worriedly looked up at the third floor. Because the window was broken and the crisp gunshots came out, there were many fellows running here.

    She knew that she could only be ck masked man¡¯s burden if she stayed, so she did not hesitate to rush out quickly after Xiaojin.

    Ding Ning was stunned. Yun Sihai was really a madman. In order to save his life, he desperately shot, which made the four loyal fellows have bloody holes all over andpletely dead.

    Although he used a modified gun and he should reload another bullet afterunching one, Yun Sihai was obviously a master of ying gun. He reloaded bullets in an extremely fast and neat way, and his movements were quite agile and as flexible as a fish, which made his several deliberate attacks miss the target.

    If he used silver needles as a hidden weapon, he could get rid of him quickly. But he was ck masked man now, so he must not have any connection with his original identity.

    Although there were not many people who knew that he could use silver needles, Ling Yun and Xiao Nuo were enough to make his current identity suspicious. Besides, When he stealthily attacked Maimed Tigerst time, he believed that someone from special departments must have seen through his means.

    Therefore, he must not take risks. He would rather wave the bodies of the four fellows to block the bullets than use silver needles.

    "Crack", as he stepped on the broken ss fragments, he had an idea. He reached out and threw a body out to block Yun Sihai¡¯s bullets, picked up a piece of broken ss after a roll and held it in his hand.

    Yun Sihai¡¯s sight was blocked by the body, but the experience of being a mercenary gave him an instinct for danger. He jumped to the back of the desk and screeched.

    The ss fragment that had been aimed at his throat pierced his calf, which made Ding Ning secretly sighed that it was a pity. The door was violently opened when Ding Ning was about to kill him.

    "Da da da!"

    With the swinging traverse of the submachine guns, Ding Ning did not hesitate to rush to the window and jumped out from the third floor.

    Fuck, who is this Yun Sihai? His fellows were actually equipped with submachine guns and did not hesitate to shoot at him as soon as they entered the room. If he didn¡¯t run fast, he would have been shot all over.

    "Da da da..."

    Just as he secretly rejoiced, he only felt a numbness on his shoulder. At the moment ofnding, he stamped on the ground, leaped away rapidly like an arrow and rushed to the dead angle of the gunmen¡¯s sight to avoid the endless swinging traverse.

 Chapter 165 Brother Dragon

    "Don¡¯t let him run away. He¡¯s at the stairway entrance."

    From upstairs came the shout of the gunman. Ding Ning covered the wound on his shoulder, looking coldly at a bald man standing beside the window on the third floor. He stretched out his hand to make a provocative gesture of cutting his throat, and disappeared like lightning.

    The bald man, with indifferent eyes, turned around to stare at Yun Sihai coldly, "What happened? Why did you provoke ck masked man? Haven¡¯t I told you that you can not sell goods recently and should not make trouble?"

    Yun Sihai who used to be overwhelmingly arrogant was so scared before the bald man that he was like a mouse shivering in front of a cat, dropping its head and whispering, "I... I just want to y a girl, but I didn¡¯t expect that ck masked man would suddenly show up.

    pping Yun Sihai in his face, the bald man said angrily,

    "At this time, General Chacai¡¯s cronies came to Ninghai to talk with us about this business in person. As long as we can make the deal, the whole drug market in Ninghai will be ours. You are such a fool. You were ying a girl at the wrong timing, which caused trouble to me. If you can¡¯t control your lower body, you can go to die."

    "Plop!" Yun Sihai knelt down, kowtowing like pounding garlic, "Brother dragon, I was wrong, and I dare not do it again. Please give me another chance."

    "Get out!"

    The bald man was still angry. He kicked Yun Sihai fiercely and scolded indignantly, "If you had not saved my life, I would have killed you now. Take two million yuan from the financial department. I will arrange someone to send you to Myan to avoid the trouble."

    "Thank you Brother dragon! Thank you, Brother dragon!"

    Yun Sihai, like getting an amnesty, gloomily dragged his injured leg, limping away.

    "Brother dragon, what should we do now since we have made a lot of noise?"

    A thin and ck man with a ponytail asked anxiously.

    "Well, this man always can¡¯t do anything right. Since the police areing, we should evacuate first. The profit of the Stone-gambling House is not low, so boss will never give it up. He will find a puppet to buy Fantastic Stones Shop to rece Yun Sihai and continue to operate. Anyway, Yun Sihai is not registered to be in charge of Fantastic Stones Shop. Destroy all the monitoring record without any evidence."

    The bald man waved his hand impatiently. After cleaning up the scene, he left from the underground passage of the office building followed by more than a dozen gunmen. Unexpectedly, all of this was seen by Xiaojin who followed them secretly.

    "You... Are you okay?"

    In the Audi Q7, Mu Yanran was driving. She turned her head to look at Ding Ning¡¯s bloody shoulder, and asked anxiously.

    "Nothing, they are just bruises."

    Ding Ning secretly felt lucky because although the defensive power of biomimetic skin was not strong enough topletely block bullets, it also counteracted most of the impact force of bullets. The bullets were semi-prating mosaic on the biological skin, which only caused slight skin breakage and bleeding, and did not cause serious injury.

    "It¡¯s all right. Thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you today, I would..."

    Mu Yanran¡¯s face became less cold, and she was sincerely grateful.

    "It is my pleasure to help you. But what¡¯s going on? That guy is the boss of Fantastic Stones Shop. Why is he so bold?"

    Ding Ning carelessly waved his hand and mobilized True Qi to heal his wounds. He was very curious that Qi Sihai would dare to assault Mu Yanran. After all, Xiaojin did not dare to get too close before, so he was not very clear about the process of the incident.

    "I spent 300 million yuan in buying raw stone from Fantastic Stones Shop the other day..."

    Mu Yanran told the whole story angrily. Ding Ning showed a thoughtful look, and suddenly asked, "Will it be nned secretly by yourpany¡¯spetitors?"

    "Oh, no... It is impossible."

    Wang Juan¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in Mu Yanran¡¯s mind, but then she shook her head, "It is impossible. Mypetitor is another vice president of ourpany, named Wang Juan. She... shouldn¡¯t have that much power."

    Ding Ning shook his head. "With all due respect, may I ask how old Wang Juan is? How does she look? Is she married? Is there any affair between her and yourpany¡¯s boss?

    "She is beautiful, aged 31 years old this year. She is still single, and her rtionship with General Manager Sun is very normal. There should be no affair between them."

    After thinking for a while, Mu Yanran answered certainly.

    "Does she get married? Does she have a boyfriend?"

    Ding Ning kept asking.

    "She has no history of marriage, and I didn¡¯t hear that she has a boyfriend. Many men who were not bad have chased her in the past, but they have been rejected by her. She has an annoying brother who always makes trouble all day."

    Mu Yanran did not know why Ding Ning asked that, but she answered patiently.

    "Do you think it¡¯s normal for a beautiful 31-year-old woman to be unmarried, even without a boyfriend?"

    Ding Ning said thoughtfully.

    "Well... It¡¯s a little abnormal, but that doesn¡¯t mean anything, does it?"

    Mu Yanran thought about it. She didn¡¯t care about it before. Now, since ck masked man mentioned it, it seemed that there was something abnormal.

    Wang Juan was not ugly. It was okay not to get married for the sake of career. But it¡¯s not normal that she even didn¡¯t have a boyfriend.

    "These things can exin the problem. If yourpetitor didn¡¯t suffer any illness, she¡¯s kept by somenone, which is secretive and unknown to everyone."

    Ding Ning boldly spected.

    "This... this is impossible. Although Wang Juan¡¯s personality is not so attractive, she always preserves her moral integrity, and I have never heard that she is too closed with a man. Besides her brother, she has no male friends. As for the possibility of health problems, thepany¡¯s annual physical examination shows that she has always been very healthy."

    Mu Yanran was shocked by his bold spection and shook her head in denial. She thought that it was absolutely impossible.

    Ding Ning sighed, "Don¡¯t imagine all the people in the world are kind. You see, What does it mean that since she is healthy and has good conditions for men to chase her, all of them are rejected by her? Either she has a lover or she is kept by a powerful man, who has a strong possessive desire. Although he can¡¯t marry her, he doesn¡¯t allow any other men around her."

    "What you said is reasonable, but it¡¯s just spection. Maybe she¡¯s been hurt before and doesn¡¯t want to fall in love? Now there are many celibatarians."

    Mu Yanran thought it over carefully and admitted that Ding Ning¡¯s statement was reasonable, but she still put forward different views.

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t think so. Thest time he saw Wang Juan, he could see from her performance that she was not a person who would devote her heart to work for the sake of sentiment.

    "What you said is not impossible, but the attitude of people who have been injured will never be like this. She, aged 31, has be the deputy general manager. Do you think it is possible?"

    "Why is it impossible? I¡¯m twenty-five years old and I don¡¯t depend on anybody. Didn¡¯t I also be the deputy general manager?" Mu Yanran disagreed.

    "Although I haven¡¯t seen yourpetitor, I think her ability is certainly not as good as yours, so I won¡¯t be surprised that you can be deputy general manager at the age of 20, but I think it¡¯s very strange that she can do it."

    Ding Ning could not justify herself. He could not say that he had seen Wang Juan and could tell that she was not the kind of person who would work hard for the sake of sentiment. He could onlyugh a littleplimentarily and joked that a person with queen style might notck the ability to work.

    Mu Yanran¡¯s heart trembled, and a red blush suddenly rose on her beautiful face. Somehow, other men¡¯spliments to her would be very hypocritical and even disgusting, but the affirmation of the ck masked man made her feel sweet like drinking honey. She said with a slightly embarrassed look, "Thank you for yourpliment, but I am not as good as you said."

    "What I¡¯ve said is not topliment you, or to give you a good impression, but to find out the real culprit behind the scenes for you. It is not the first time that Yun Sihai and yourpany have cooperated with each other. Previous cooperation has gone smoothly. Why did they frame you this time? They definitely framed you on purpose, although I have no evidence. However, my intuition tells me that this is the man who keeps Wang Juan did it. If I am not mistaken, yourpany will probably have a major adjustment in the near future. There will certainly be a change in the position of General Manager Sun, so the position of the boss will be vacant, and you are the most hopeful person to sit in that position. Therefore, the man behind Wang Juan is trying to help her get the position of general manager. At this critical moment, as long as you make any mistakes, you will miss the position of general manager."

    Ding Ning calmly analyzed.

    "Ah, if you didn¡¯t mention it, I really didn¡¯t think that recently, the head office will dispatch a deputy general manager to assess the work of Ninghai Filiale, so will it be aimed at General Manager Sun¡¯s transfer?"

    Mu Yanran covered her small mouth in surprise, and then said in hindsight.

    "You, well, I think that with your ability, you are suitable to be a well-spoken boss, but not to be a deputy. Youck too much sensitivity in the workce. You are not at all suited to the collusion in the workce. You are too naive, to be honest."

    Ding Ning said regretfully. In fact, from thest time he heard that Tianfu Company was going to dispatch a deputy general manager for inspection, he realized that the position of General Manager Sun might not be guaranteed.

    General Manager Sun failed in thepetition and was assigned to Ninghai to open up the market. He, like a child raised by a stepmother, didn¡¯t have any money or talent. It was abnormal for the head office to ignore Ninghai which had such a huge potential market.

    What did it mean that the deputy general manager who came upter suddenly came to Ninghai Filiale for examination? It meant that he has established a firm foothold in the head office and started to find fault of General Manager Sun.

    However, General Manager Sun naively wanted to return to the head office with his excellent performance, but he just fell into their trap. After his diligent effort to explore Ninghai market, they directly and simply picked the fruit.

    Was it fair? It was very unfair. What could General Manager Sun do with his ability? They had power, so they could y some tricks to get him out.

    Why didn¡¯t the deputy general managere earlier orter? But he came when the performance of Ninghai Filiale declined. It was clear that he came to find fault to take over General Manager Sun.

    Ding Ning¡¯s second thought incurred a profound fear of the rtionship between Wang Juan and the deputy general manager. Maybe the man who kept Wang Juan was the deputy general manager.

    The more he thought about it, the more likely it is. To confirm his spection, Ding Ning asked, "What¡¯s the deputy general manager¡¯s name? Where is he from?"

    "I don¡¯t know if you asked me this question two days ago. General manager Sun and the deputy general manager are not in harmony so that he didn¡¯t want to see him and I could take charge of the reception. In these two days, I had consulted his information. His name is Wang Xianghua. He came from a remote mountain vige called Wangjiacun vige in Xiangnan Province. His family was very poor. He stayed in Ninghai to work after he went to university tightening his belt. Later, it seemed that he got the appreciation of a big shot and then went to Yuezhou. From then on, he started from the bottom. In just a few years, he has be the deputy general manager of the head office. He is a representative inspirational person."

    Speaking of Wang Xianghua¡¯s resume, Mu Yanran was full of excitement and seemed to appreciate Wang Xianghua very much, which made Ding Ning feel very ufortable. He sneered and said, "Is it really inspiring? I don¡¯t think so. Let me ask you, where is Wang Juan from?"

    "Wang Juan... Where is she from?"

    Mu Yanran frowned with beautiful eyebrows and carefully recalled. Suddenly, she brightened up, "Oh, by the way, she should be from Xiangnan. I remember that in apany dinner, she said that she missed the bacon and hot spices in her hometown..."

 Chapter 166 Reasoning

    Speaking of this, Mu Yanran¡¯s face changed and her mouth opened with astonishment. "You mean, the man who keeps her is Wang Xianghua. They are fellow townsmen?"

    Ding Ning shrugged irrefutably. "I believe, if you check Wang Juan¡¯s ancestral home now, you will probably find that she and Wang Xianghua are from the same vige. Do you still feel inspired by such a man?"

    Mu Yanran, with an incredible look on her face, took out her mobile phone and dialed, "Lili, help me check the ancestral home of Vice President Wang, and then send it to my mobile phone."

    Hang up the phone, Mu Yanran looked at Ding Ning with different eyes, and even with a touch of worship. "My God, if they are really fellow countrymen, your guess is probably true."

    "It¡¯s not possible, but 100 percent. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Wang Juan is probably Wang Xianghua¡¯s first love. The reason why Wang Xianghua went to Yuezhou is not probably because he was favored by a big shot, but by a big shot¡¯s daughter, and became a live-in son-inw. This man has a strong desire for possession. Even if he married, he still missed his first love. So he just kept Wang Juan, and did not allow her to marry. He may arrange her to enter Tianfu Company, in order to control all her movements."

    Ding Ning enjoyed Mu Yanran¡¯s worshipful eyes. She was his queen, so he couldn¡¯t help showing off to talk frankly with assurance.

    "Oh, my God, is Wang Juan silly? Since she knew that he was such a man, why should she be his lover?"

    Mu Yanran eximed. Although the cronies of the Ministry of Human Resources hadn¡¯t sent Wang Juan¡¯s ancestral home yet, in her heart, she had decided that ck masked man¡¯s spection was 100% true.

    "It¡¯s not surprising, and she did it for life. As you say, their hometown is a remote mountain vige, so her family must be very poor. Wang Juan certainly did not want to go back to that poor home. In addition, she has an annoying brother, so every time she would solve problems for him. Whether she survived in Ninghai or helped her brother, all these need money. If she did not be Wang Xianghua¡¯s lover, what else could she do? Besides, Wang Xianghua is her first love. How could she have no feelings for him? Being first love¡¯s mistress is better than being a lover of other men."

    Din Ning almost doubted his queen¡¯s IQ. It was not difficult to understand such a simple question?

    But would Mu Yanran be mentally retarded? Certainly not. It gave Ding Ning a preliminary analysis of her family.

    The reason why she would ask such a childish question was that her family conditions should be very good, and she did notck of money. She did not know what a terrible thing it was when people were too poor to eat.

    Therefore, she couldn¡¯t think from Wang Juan¡¯s point of view. She was ady who didn¡¯t know the sufferings of the people. Only a rich family could cultivate her queen¡¯s temperament.

    Ding Ning was very strange. Today, he seemed to be suddenly enlightened. He had clear thinking, logic and reasoning. His IQ and EQ had increased greatly. Was this the benefit of soul sublimation?

    Mu Yanran still seemed unable to understand Wang Juan¡¯s choice, and even sympathized for her, wearing a sad look.

    Ding Ning secretlyughed bitterly. She was really a kind-hearted, emotional and simple queen, but it was her characteristics that made Ding Ning appreciate her more and more.

    Life was full of too much sadness and helplessness, and asionally maintaining these characteristics which were increasingly scarce was the biggest shpoint in her personality.

    But appreciation did not mean that she could be capricious. If he did not let her realize the cruelty of society, she would never grow up to be the real queen in Ding Ning¡¯s mind.

    Although it was cruel, Ding Ning would rather be the one who taught her. He didn¡¯t want to watch her suffer losses.

    He interrupted her sadness immediately. "Now it is not the time to think about this, because your career crisis ising. Have you ever thought about that if our guess is true..."

    Before Ding Ning finished his words, Mu Yanran¡¯s cell phone received a text message, so she pulled over and clicked on the text message. Her face turned ghastly, "Unfortunately, you are right. They are all from Wangjiacun Vige."

    "All this is expected, but those are not the key points. The key point is, have you ever thought why Wang Xianghua would set up a pit for you?"

    Ding Ning analyzed for her bit by bit.

    "Of course he wanted to help Wang Juan promote in order to attack me."

    "I don¡¯t care at all. I stayed in thepany just for the sake of General Manager Sun¡¯s helping. If he is transferred to another city, I am willing to follow him."

    Ding Ning speechlessly supported his forehead with one hand. His queen¡¯s IQ was obviously not online. Although he couldn¡¯t bear it, he still had to tell her the cruel facts. Otherwise, she always lived in fantasy and would never know the people¡¯s sinister hearts.

    "Oh, I really don¡¯t know how to say about you. They spent so much effort on this trap. You still think General Manager Sun was just transferred, instead of being dismissed?"

    "Dismissal? How is that possible? General Manager Sun always diligently exploited the market in Ninghai. How could he be dismissed? The head office could not be so cruel. " Mu Yanran shook her head to express her disbelief.

    Ding Ning would rather turn her over and p her ass fiercely. "Three hundred million. They united Yun Sihai to frame you. So who is to me? Do you think it¡¯s you?"

    "It was me who went to negotiate. Of course I am to me, but I don¡¯t care. I can quit, and it is not a big deal..."

    Mu Yanran said, and her face changed dramatically. She eximed, "Are they aiming at General Manager Sun?"

    "Nonsense, I really don¡¯t know how you can be the deputy general manager, because you can¡¯t understand such a clear thing. Although it was you who advised establishing the Stone-gambling house and you are the direct purchaser of the raw stone, General Manager Sun consented with it, so he should bear the main leadership responsibility. Wang Xianghua set such a big trap before he came to Ninghai to inspect, so it would never be so simple. I really don¡¯t understand how badly the enmity between General Manager Sun and he is, so he became so merciless. He not only wanted to dismiss General Manager Sun, but also wanted him to suffer the cmity of imprisonment."

    Ding Ning shook his head and saidpassionately, "From the beginning to the end, you are the chess pieces under his control. To be honest, if General Manager Sun is sued, you can¡¯t get away with it. 300 million yuan is arge mount of money. In Wang Xianghua¡¯s n, General Manager Sun and you are aplices, and Yun Sihai will frame you at a critical moment. In fact, in this n, you are just a fish that has been affected, and you will be eradicated by the way. It¡¯s a good idea to pave the way for Wang Juan¡¯s promotion. They kill three birds with one stone."

    Mu Yanran¡¯s face changed dramatically, and her pink mouth opened slightly, with her white teeth showing. She was surprised to say, "How can he be so vicious? Also, what do you mean by saying kill three birds with one stone? General Manager Sun and I will be sued so as to pave the way for Wang Juan¡¯s promotion, so we are two birds. Who is the other bird?"

    "You are silly. Wang Xianghua and Yun Sihai obviously have some kind of agreement. 300 million yuan will be exchanged for a pile of waste stones. Do you think Wang Xianghua will not take the opportunity to make a profit when he set the trap? If he doesn¡¯t want 200 million, he will divide the money equally with Yun Sihai. This is the third bird."

    Ding Ning said indignantly.

    "What should I do? This is my mistake. I am to me for not seeing through Yun Sihai¡¯s plot. It has nothing to do with General Manager Sun."

    Mu Yanran was totally panicked, worryingly looking at Ding Ning. Her eyes were filled with fear and helplessness, which made Ding Ning suffer a lot. At this time, this kind girl took responsibility for herself.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid, the reason why conspiracy is a conspiracy is that it is not seen through. When seen through, all conspiracies are paper tigers."

    Ding Ning thought and said, "In this n, the key is that Yun Sihai colluded with you and embezzled public funds, but now he must be running away. It¡¯s impossible for him to testify against them and frame you. So there are ws in this n. The best solution is to find out Yun Sihai and expose their plots."

    "You also said that Yun Sihai has run away, so where can I go to find him?" Mu Yanran said gloomily.

    "Running? He has to be able to run away." Ding Ning smiled slightly.

    "Eagle, you let Eagle follow him, right?"

    With her eyes lighting up, Mu Yanran turned around and shook Ding Ning¡¯s arm in surprise, but she forgot that her shirt had no buttons and had just been half open. The excitement suddenly made her reveal. Two snow-white wrapped in bras were full and trembling, making Ding Ning¡¯s sighed with a nosebleed.

    "Ah..." Mu Yanran screamed, hurriedly sped her hands around her chest and closed her shirt. She lowered her head shamefully and even the back of her ears turned red.

    "Well, it¡¯s no big deal. Someone is running around in bikinis on the beach. Your bra style is much more conservative than that of bikini."

    Ding Ning said, forcing augh.

    "You are so annoying. Stop talking about it!"

    Mu Yanran was shy and annoyed, turned her head and looked out of the car, but she became shyer and shyer when she thought of her charming voice when she spoke, with a pink tinge on her slender white neck.

    "Okay, I¡¯m leaving. You pretend that you don¡¯t know about it. I¡¯ll handle it for you."

    Since they looked at each other wordlessly, Ding Ning felt ufortable all over. It was better for him to slip away.

    "You, ck masked man, can you show me what you look like?"

    Mu Yanran looked like a peach blossom, and she turned around shyly and asked courageously.

    Ding Ning¡¯s mouth raised a yful arc and said with a joke, "What¡¯s wrong? Are you going to marry me? I¡¯m sorry, I, the ck masked man never sells myself. Bye-bye! "

    He opened the car door and went away before Mu Yanran got angry, creating a chivalrous demeanor of "sweeping away everything, hiding merits and fame".

    "This naughty guy, hum!"

    Mu Yanran hatefully stamped her feet, but her eyes lit up with beauty, with her white teeth slightly biting her pink lips. When she stared at the direction of the ck masked man¡¯s departure, his wise appearance appeared in her mind, and she was unconsciously obsessed.

    After a long time, she suddenly remembered something and beat the steering wheel with regret. "This guy didn¡¯t even leave me a contact."

    But she thought that he was able to magically discovered her danger, and timely rushed to save her, so he should know how to find her.

    "But, how on earth does he resolve my troubles?" That made her more expectant.

    The mysterious masked man and his magical logical reasoning ability proved that he was wise.

    She didn¡¯t know what he looked like, how old he was and whether he got married or not. But the livid mustache on his chin indicated that he should be a man with a lot of life experience.

    Mu Yanran¡¯s heart which had been cid for 25 years rippled for a man for the first time.

    Ding Ning restored his original appearance, and he did not rush to grasp Yun Sihai, because Xiaojin¡¯s remote control surveince could not let him run away.

    Driving enthusiastically straight to the flower, bird, fish and insect market, he had got benefits from Xiaojin. A monitoring and intelligence system formed by pets with intelligence had taken shape in his mind, and new pets with intelligence must be added.

    Xiaojin had good vision, and could fly high unobtrusively. It was suitable for remote monitoring, but not suitable for tracking in buildings.

    Doudou was suitable, but its sovereignty still belonged to Chu Yunxiu, so it was temporarily useless.

 Chapter 167 Animal World

    Ding Ning was constantly searching in the flower and bird market. What he needed was a pet with intelligence which was small and not easy to attract people¡¯s attention.

    Shrews was a good choice for Ground tracking work, but bymunicating he found that shrews were not intelligential, and very weak in vision, thus not suitable for pets with intelligence.

    On the contrary, dog pets were quite spiritual and easy tomunicate, but Ding Ning did not want to take another dog as pet with intelligence. After all, dog was big to be targeted at, and it was easy to be detected by the target with strong anti-investigation consciousness.

    Aquatic organisms were not considered, and then excluding dogs and rats, so birds became the first choice, such as parrots,rks, thrushes, pigeons, woodpeckers, and cuckoos...

    Butmunicating with them, Ding Ning was disappointed to find that the birds had no spirit at all probably because they had been locked up in the cage for a long time. Therefore, they were no match for Xiaojin.

    "Bro, since you¡¯ve been around for a long time, I wonder what kind of pets you want to buy?"

    Just as he shook his head and wanted to leave, suddenly a middle-aged man with sneaky eyes stopped his way and asked furtively.

    Ding Ning¡¯s soul moved. He had heard that there were many people in the pet market who illegally sold animals protected by the state. The middle-aged man in front of him were probably one of them.

    He immediately asked calmly, "What pet do you have?"

    "I can provide you with anything you want except the giant panda."

    Although the middle-aged man was thievish-looking, he said presumptuously.

    But Dinning did not doubt what he said. He knew that some people specialized in poaching all over the world, and even pr bears could get at a proper price.

    "I don¡¯t know what pets I want. It depends on the feeling and fate. Go ahead."

    Ding Ning said ambiguously.

    The middle-aged man frowned, looking up and down at him with suspicion on his face, and asked vigntly, "You¡¯re not from the Animal Protection Association, are you?"

    "Ha-ha, do you think I am?"

    Ding Ning knew that he was suspicious andined in disguise, "My wife always likes to raise pets, cats and dogs at home. She raises a lot of pets. Since today is her birthday today, I want to send her a special pet to please her. But the pets on the market are too ordinary for her. If you can take me to buy the pets I want, please assure that I will definitely pay you thank fee."

    Ding Ning saw that this guy was a middleman. He spent all day wandering around the pet market, looking for invisible buyers with his eyesight and collecting introduction fees.

    Money disturbed the hearts of people. If you mentioned money to such a man, he would surely be greedy.

    True it was that the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened up because of the thank fee. After a little hesitation, he gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, I think you really want to buy it. Then I, Chen Laoqi, risk to take you there. Anyway, those vendors are not easy to get along with. Even if you are from the animal protection association, you can¡¯t y tricks on them. Maybe you will be wrapped in a jute bag and sank into the river."

    "Hey, I sincerely came to buy pets, but not to make trouble here. Go ahead. Here, one thousand yuan for introduction, and when I get the pet I want, I will give you another one thousand yuan for thanks!"

    Ding Ning took out his wallet and generously gave him 1,000 yuan, so that Chen Laoqi was too happy to close his mouth and stuffed the money into his pocket. He immediately became enthusiastic. "Follow me."

    Following Chen Laoqi, he was almost dizzy by the twists and turns in the flower and bird market, and finally stopped in front of a warehouse-style building. The rolling gate was pulled up, and whether there was anyone inside was unknown.

    "Here it is. It¡¯s the ce of Master Nine-finger. Don¡¯t talk so rashly that you may be annoyed by him. Then, nobody can save you, and even I will get in trouble."

    Chen Laoqi¡¯s look also became serious, and he earnestly exhorted.

    "I¡¯m here to buy pets, and not to make trouble. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll never let you get in trouble."

    Ding Ning patted Chen Laoqi on his shoulder righteously. He just wanted to find a pet with intelligence. Master Nine-finger or Brother Nine-finger had nothing to do with him.

    "That¡¯s good!"

    Chen Laoqi turned around and pressed the doorbell on the wall. In a short time, the electric rolling gate rose automatically, but stopped only half way up. From inside, a fierce-looking man went out. After a careful look at Ding Ning, he said, "Chen Laoqi, is this the guest you brought?"

    Chen Laoqi hurriedly took out a pack of wrinkled cigarette Yellow Crane Tower from his pocket, and handed it to him. He said tteringly, "Brother Dafei, this is the guest I brought with me. He wants to buy some rare pets."

    The man named Dafei nodded and let Chen Laoqi light his cigarette for him. After taking a deep breath, he spat out the curling smoke and looked at Ding Ning obliquely. "First, I don¡¯t care who you are, what your identity is, or whether you can buy our goods, but when youe out of this door, you should act as you never came, and the goods will not be returned or exchanged, you know?"

    "Do not worry, I know the rules!"

    Ding Ning said in a calm voice, but he secretlyined in his heart. "They are just selling a prohibited pet, so why do they behave like drug trafficking."

    "Come in then!"

    Dafei seemed satisfied with Ding Ning¡¯s answer and turned to bend down and get in.

    Ding Ning followed in without saying anything. Chen Laoqi hesitated for a moment. He was supposed to leave after bringing the guest here. When he returned, someone would settle the introduction fee with him. But he was concerned about the thousand yuan Ding Ning promised, so he bent down to get in.

    "What are you doing in here?" Dafei was about to press the button to put down the rolling gate. When he saw Chen Laoqiing in, his face looked terrible.

    "I, I haven¡¯te in yet, and I want to broaden my vision."

    Chen Laoqi¡¯s face turned white and said with groaning.

    Ding Ning knew it well and quickly took out a thousand yuan to hand it to him. "Okay, since Brother Dafei has his rules here, you¡¯d better go out."

    "OK, OK, I¡¯ll go out now. Thank you. Thank you, bro!"

    Chen Laoqi was overjoyed. He nodded, with a ttering smile at Dafei. He thanked Ding Ning and sneaked out. It seemed that Dafei brought him a lot of pressure.

    Ding Ning also saw that Dafei was not an ordinary person who had sharp eyes and steady footsteps. He was absolutely a trainer.

    With bronze skin, knotted muscles and walking posture, he were likely to be one of the poachers.

    But it had nothing to do with him, and his eyes were attracted by the cages of different sizes in the warehouse.

    The warehouse was veryrge and long. Walking along the middle aisle, he found that the cages on both sides were full of animals, like animal fairs, which dazzled him.

    Such as tiger snake, anteater, sloth, armadillo, opossum, spider monkey, anaconda, red-tailed owl, horned horse, zebra, gazelle, cheetah, roon, leopard, golden monkey, mink bear, northeastern tiger, Muntiacus crinifrons, Sika deer, Tibetan antelope, beaver, golden eagle, green peacock, red-crowned crane, four-wed tortoise, Asian giant softshell turtle, lizard, etc.

    Looking at Ding Ning¡¯s shocked eyes, Dafei said proudly, "How about that? We have all the goods here, right?"

    "Yes. Damn it! I feel dizzy."

    Ding Ning sincerely said, because the animals here were more than that in the national zoo.

    Dafei smiled and said, "These are all in stock. If you want anything else, we can also ept the reservation. You can pay a deposit in advance, and we¡¯ll get it for you in a month, but the price may be higher."

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart moved. "Is there any panther?"

    "Panther?" Dafei was stunned, and thenughed. "You must be joking. Panther is not a species. Leopard or panthera onca is likely to give birth to panther."

    "I know that. I just like the pure ck panther. It looks beautiful."

    Ding Ningughed irrefutably. How could he possibly not know that the panther was a ck variant of the leopard, but it was not an independent species?

    The reason why the color of the panther¡¯s coat is ck is that it is born with mnosis, which increases the mnin content of the diseased animals, so the color of the panther¡¯s coat will appear ck.

    "Wait a minute. It is not avable in this warehouse. I¡¯ll contact other warehouses to check if there are any panthers."

    Dafei was very dedicated, and immediately took out his mobile phone to get in touch with others.

    Ding Ning was shocked secretly. He thought there were enough species in this warehouse. He didn¡¯t realize that it was just one of the warehouses. How many warehouses did the poaching organization have? It was definitely an international poaching organization. No wonder he was warned to keep secret.

    "You just want a panther? Don¡¯t you want anything else?"

    Dafei hung up the phone and asked unwillingly while he was waiting for his peers to answer.

    "Yes, why not? How much is this pair?"

    Ding Ning took a fancy to a pair of little roons.

    The two roonsy listlessly in their cages, but their smart eyes looked at him pitifully and imploringly, as if they wanted to leave the dark environment.

    Although Ding Ning could not confirm whether the roons were spiritual or what IQ could be achieved by gically modified, he decided to buy them, because their small eyes looked distressed.

    Dafei was overjoyed when he heard that Ding Ning wanted the roons. "The roons themselves are not very expensive, but because it is too hard to get them back, we have spent a lot of money. If you really want them, give me five million yuan."

    Ding Ning frowned. Although he had decided to buy it, he couldn¡¯t even pay the price without bargaining. "Brother Dafei, the price is a little high. I¡¯ll take it with two million yuan."

    "Two million yuan is not enough for us to pay the freight. I think you are sincere enough to buy it. You can take it with three million yuan."

    Dafei seemed to be reluctant, but he was overjoyed in his heart. This pair of roons was unustomed to the climate here. If he didn¡¯t sell it timely, it could die. But if he could earn more, he naturally couldn¡¯t agree at once.

    "This pair of roons is obviously sick. I have to cure them after buying. I will take it with two million yuan, otherwise, I am not buying."

    Knowing the essence of bargaining, Ding Ning firmly said. As a doctor, how could he not see that two roons were not limatized and sick? But for him, this didn¡¯t matter. As long as they were gically modified, they could adapt to any environment.

    Dafei pretended to hesitate until he saw Ding Ning showing impatience. Then he gritted his teeth painfully and said, "It is the first time that we have dealt with each other. Fine, we can make friends. Two million yuan deals."

    "OK, by the way, how much is the pair of hummingbirds?"

    Ding Ning identally found two hummingbirds in a very tiny cage, and his eyes were suddenly lit up.

    "Well, to be honest, hummingbirds are not worth much, but it¡¯s hard to catch them..."

    Just as Dafei was about to ask for a lot of money, his mobile phone rang. He apologetically gestured to Ding Ning and answered the phone, "Hello..."

    "Ha-ha, my friend, you are so lucky. I just brought a shipment from America today. There¡¯s really a panther in it. If you are sure to buy it, I¡¯ll let someone send it now."

    Dafei didn¡¯t even hang up the phone, and he said to Ding Ning with surprise on his face.

    Ding Ning was happy to hear that and said, "How much is it?" If the price is OK, I¡¯ll take it."

 Chapter 168 Pet with Intelligence

    "Wait a minute. The goods just arrived, so we have not fixed a price yet. Let me ask Brother Nine-finger."

    Dafei hung up the phone and dialed again. "Brother Nine-finger, a guest wants to buy a panther, and there is one in the goods we have arrived today. What price do you think is suitable for sale?"

    Ding Ning¡¯s ear power was amazing. Brother Nine-finger on the other side of the phone offered a price of three million yuan, while Dafei hung up the phone and told him to ask for five million yuan.

    This made him depressed. Dafei overtly agreed but covertly opposed. He wanted to make a lot of money from it. It seemed that two roons were also expensive.

    But money was hard to buy one¡¯s happiness. Ding Ning, after some hypocritical bargaining, finally set the price of the Panther at 3.5 million yuan.

    Even so, Dafei was too happy to keep his mouth shut and his attitude became more and more enthusiastic. He also took the initiative to send a business card to Ding Ning, saying that he could contact him again in the future if necessary.

    Only he knew that Brother Nine-finger charged 600,000 yuan for the roons, but he sold two million and earned a total of 1.4 million yuan. He earned another 500,000 yuan from the panther, a little less than hummingbirds at 50,000 yuan, but he also earned 30,000 yuan.

    He earned 1.93 million yuan just because of this generous customer. He was almost about to worship Ding Ning as God of Wealth.

    Ding Ning knew that he had made a lot of money but didn¡¯t care about it. After all, he had to work too hard to get these pets with intelligence, and it would be a good ce to buy them.

    Especially the pair of hummingbirds, which fully met all his requirements at this stage, was not easy to attract attention because of small size. They were the best scouts.

    After on-site transfer, Ding Ning gave Dafei his address and asked him to arrange for someone to send the panther to the courtyard in the western suburbs now. After all, it was inconvenient to take a panther that had not yet been tamed. Dafei who made arge amount of money agreed without hesitation.

    Dafei was also asked to help send the roon to his car. Ding Ning bought a set of tool to open the stone and returned to the courtyard in the western suburbs with satisfaction.

    On the way, he couldn¡¯t wait to start gically modifying hummingbirds and roons. After that, the superpower he got from his deep sleepst night was exhausted again.

    It made himugh bitterly. It seemed that the transformation of the panther had to dy.

    When he arrived at the courtyard in the western suburbs, the hummingbird had been set free to stare at Ling Yun to prevent any ident.

    Two roons jumped behind him, which provoked curious onlookers. They thought the roons were the pet dogs which they had never seen before.

    Chu Yunna, as usual, threw into his hug like a pigeon into the forest, and held him with her two long legs on his waist. She required him to embrace her.

    But after seeing the two lovely roons, Ding Ning was immediately abandoned without any sense of righteousness and she ran madly with the two little roons, ying with pleasure.

    This made Ding Ning felt secretly that Nana¡¯s temperament still seemed to stay at the age of eighteen. She was as innocent as a child, except for tempting him.

    Dafei¡¯s work was very efficient. It was not long before Ding Ning came back that the panther was sent over.

    The panther was packed in a big cage, all covered with ck cloth. The construction workers were curious, but without the permission of their boss, they dared not inquire about. They could only talk about in private.

    But even if they knew it was a panther, they would not be too surprised. After all, they had seen the crocodile named Kaka by Chu Yunna. They could only sigh that the rich people¡¯s hobbies were really unique.

    In the living room of the small building, Ding Ning looked at the panther with a pair of amber-colored eyes, shining with oil, without redundant hair, which caused him a feeling of affection.

    Chu Yunna also watched the panther¡¯s eyes shine. She had never seen such a beautiful panther before, which was much better than her ck cat.

    If she hadn¡¯t been able to control only three spiritual beasts, she couldn¡¯t help asking Ding Ning for the panther to be her pet.

    Ding Ning looked at the time. It was 4 p.m., and he hurried to enter deep sleep. Perhaps he could also replenish some superpower to gically modify the panther.

    Chu Yunna had to supervise the workers. She couldn¡¯t apany him. She muttered her lips and grimaced reluctantly with the restless panther to kill time.

    In the Nameless Vi, the energetic Qin Cann frowned and stared at Shangguan Lu. "You mean that damn ck masked man showed up in Fantastic Stones Shop this morning and had a conflict with Yun Sihai?"

    "Yes, young master. ording to reliable information, Yun Sihai used guns and did not kill the ck masked man. Instead, he was forced to give up the business of Fantastic Stones Shop and prepare to run away. The police have issued a wanted order to hunt him."

    Shangguan Lu said cautiously. He had spent so many people working for a whole day, and eventually came to the conclusion that Ding Ning was the most likely suspect, not different from Qin Cann¡¯s previous judgment, but there was still no conclusion about how wolf kid left the Nameless Vi.

    "Interesting, why would the ck masked man conflict with Yun Sihai?"

    Qin Cann dealt with Yun Sihai and knew that this guy¡¯s background was not simple.

    "It was for a deputy general of Tianfu Jewelry Company, named Mu Yanran. Somehow, Yun Sihai suddenly wanted to rape the deputy general, and the ck masked man suddenly appeared to save her."

    Shangguan Lu was afraid that Qin Cann could me him for his unfavorable work. He sent people to collect information as soon as he heard that ck masked man appeared, and made full preparations.

    "Hum, Yun Sihai, was really a bold fool who was unable to control his lower half of the body, so he deserved it. You should find a way to purchase Fantastic Stones Shop and continue to search for the news of the ck masked man."

    Qin Cann had coveted Fantastic Stones Shop, the cash cow, for a long time. When he got the news, he immediately revealed his unique ingenuity and immediately ordered.

    "Yes, young master. Should I prepare something to eat for you?"

    Shangguan Lu breathed a sigh of relief and secretly thanked the ck masked man for appearing today. Otherwise, he would not be able to pass the inquiry of Qin Cann.

    "No, I can¡¯t bete tonight because I¡¯m invited to Childe Dai¡¯s dinner party. Let¡¯s get my car and clothes ready. I¡¯m going to take a bath now."

    Qin Cann stretched himself, took off his pajamas and revealed his strong body.

    "Yes, young master. I¡¯ll arrange it!"

    Shangguan Lu bowed himself down, but he was secretly thinking that his young master was really big-hearted since he had just been embarrassed and he would go to dinner.

    But he didn¡¯t know that Qin Cann had his hardship, because the ck masked man was elusive and hard to be tracked in a short period of time.

    Since Dai Zhefeng was a young boss from Yan Jing, how could he refuse his invitation? If one was muddling in the circle, interpersonal connections were of utmost significance.

    It was more important for him to make good friends with Dai Zhefeng than to find the ck masked man to save his face. Such an interpersonal connection might y a role in making the Qin Family prosper at any time.

    After all, Dai Zhefeng¡¯s father was only in his fifties, and there was still a lot of room for improvement. As long as there was no problem, he could reach deputy state-level. It was not impossible for him to be lucky enough to enter the highest leadership.

    He believed that even the older generation of the Qin Family would certainly agree with his approach, although it was very humiliating to be beaten. But as long as he was bold enough, it could still be inseparable. After all, what goes aroundes around.

    Although ck masked man made the Qin Family lose face, as long as it could make friends with Dai Zhefeng, it was also a remedy.

    No matter what others said, inside the Qin Family, it was enough to block up the mouths of the brothers who were covetous of him.

    Before he was 30 years old, the reason why he could be the heir of the Qin Family was because of his vision and outlook on the overall situation, as well as his good mentality in dealing with the crisis.

    After sorting out the priorities of the matter, he went on to the dinner party acting as nothing had happened.

    Dai Zhefeng also invited Bai Qing, several young masters of the Qian Family, and some famous young heirs of Ninghai. He was going to trample Ding Ning under his feet in front of these celebrities in order to dere his sovereignty over Xiao Nuo.

    Xiao Nuo did not know Dai Zhefeng¡¯s thoughts, and thought there were only some people like Mosquito. At the moment, she was frowning at the exploration site in Fantastic Stones Shop.

    As the newly appointed captain of the Criminal Police Corps, she felt worried because the vampire case had not yet been solved and there was a shooting case with terrible social impact.

    Mu Yanran, who just returned to thepany, was also brought back to the police station to help investigate the causes and consequences of the case.

    Mu Yanran generously told the whole story, but deliberately concealed Xiaojin¡¯s rescue. After all, the ck masked man was her lifesaver. If she told the police that ck masked man had a pet like Xiaojin, it will probably cause him trouble.

    Xiao Nuo had serious doubts about that she jumped down from the third floor, but luckily she was not hurt. But Mu Yanran was so sure that it was for luck, so Xiao Nuo could not help but record her confession and let her go. She promised to charge him with a crime of attempted rape when she caught Yun Sihai.

    ck masked man? It was Xiao Nuo¡¯s first time to hear ck masked man. Although she instinctively thought that it was Ding Ning, sheter pondered that Ding Ning knew appearance shifting and no one could see through his true face. There was no need to wear a mask to do anything more, so she resolutely excluded his suspicion.

    If Ding Ning knew that, he wouldugh proudly. It was because Xiao Nuo and Ling Fei recognized him, and then he had a psychological shadow. Therefore, he deliberately returned to the old house to find the mask he threw in the corner.

    It had to be said that Sister Qiao¡¯s craftsmanship was really amazing. After research and experiments with Doudou, Ding Ning confirmed that this mask had the function of hiding the human body¡¯s vor, and it was most suitable for hiding and stealing to prevent the sensitive smell of hounds.

    Nowadays, it was almost impossible for Xiao Nuo to recognize him by his smelling after cross-dressing, unless her sense of smell was more sensitive than that of Doudou.

    This was why Ding Ning took the extra step of wearing a mask after equipping the bio-simted skin, but he did not expect to win the nickname of ck masked man.

    As soon as he woke up in the evening, Ding Ning figured out that the restored superpower was not enough for him to gically modify the panther, so he did not test it anymore. Just as Ling Fei came back, he cooked a delicious meal for them asfort.

    Chu Yunna¡¯s eyebrows were full of joy and Ling Fei was full of praise. Ling Fei told them that he had found a suitable office building, which was on themercial street of Jingpu District. She made an appointment to sign a contract tomorrow.

    Ding Ning also urged him again, fearing that 20 million yuan would not be enough, and gave him 30 million yuan. After all, he wanted to start twopanies. The bigger the leased office floors were, the better it was. There was still much money to spend on decoration, licensing, employing employees and other follow-up matters.

    After dinner, Ding Ning took up a piece of raw stone and uncovered a ss jadeite with the size of a basketball. Ling Fei eximed at Ding Ning¡¯s good luck that he could open such arge piece of ss jadeite, worth at least several hundred million yuan.

    Chu Yunna had no idea about money, but she was still dazzled when she looked at the jade.

    Ding Ning then remembered that Ling Fei seemed to be engaged in the jade trade before he disappeared. His heart trembled to think that starting a jewelrypany was not bad.

    But he thought that Ling Fei had to prepare for twopanies, which was hard enough, so he temporarily dispelled this idea. Anyway, as long as the Stone-gambling House was still there, he would notck jade. He could take it slowly, otherwise, it was easy to hurt himself with too big a step.

 Chapter 169 Alienation

    Rubbing Chu Yunna¡¯s head, Ding Ning smiled and said, "Nana, do you like it? If you do, I can carve a pendant for you."

    "Nana likes it." Chu Yunna¡¯s small face was full of joy, and she said with joy.

    Ling Fei shook his head andughed bitterly. He consciously went to the kitchen to wash dishes, so as not to hear their whispers of love and worry about his daughter.

    Ding Ning took out the carving knife. "What kind of pendant does Nana like?"

    Chu Yunna thought with her head tilted. Her big eyes flickered and she shyly said, "Can you carve Nana a brother? If brother is not at home, Nana can have the brother-shaped pedant with me."

    Ding Ning was able neither tough nor cry, but when he looked at her wishful look, his heart was soft. "Well, but brother may not carve myself well."

    "That¡¯s not good. You have to carve the most handsome brother." Chu Yunna protested with her small mouth pouting and small pink fist waving.

    Ding Ning helplessly took himself as the prototype and took great efforts to carve a lifelike self, but his face was deliberately blurred so that it was difficult to let people recognize him at a nce.

    But Chu Yunna was already satisfied. She couldn¡¯t help but hold the pendant in her hands and string a rope around her neck and looked at the mirror with joy.

    Ding Ning shook his head and grinned bitterly. When he saw that there was still some time left, regardless of her amusement and self-pleasure, he carved with knife waving. In a moment, he carved Ling Yun¡¯s pendant ording to his memory.

    Since Ling Yun was his official girlfriend, he intended to give this as a gift to her.

    When he saw this, Ling Fei, who just finished washing the pot and came out, felt relieved. As a jade merchant who disguised his identity, he naturally knew how much this piece of ss Type was. This jade carving alone was worth at least ten million yuan.

    Unexpectedly, Ding Ning would generously send it away. What surprised him most was that Ding Ning¡¯s sculpture was absolutely fascinating. Ling Yun¡¯s lovely voice and happy countenance were portrayed vividly, as if she were alive.

    Ding Ning kept on carving a pendant. One was Guanyin Bodhisattva, one another was Maitreya Buddha and the other was nine-leaf jade lotus. The first two were for him to sell money to raise funds. Thetter was for Shen Muqing. After all, the rtionship between them was not like couple, but more like a couple. She was elegant simr to nine-leaf jade lotus.

    Even so, there was still half of the ss Type. Ding Ning was going to take time to carve a big birthday peach and sell it to Bai Qing cheaply. Last night, he believed Bai Qing knew very well in his heart, but he did not betray him, and even meant to defend him.

    He always disliked owing people. Bai Qing saidst time that there was an elder family in his family whose birthday wasing and he would prepare a gift, so Ding Ning should repay him with the carving.

    Ding Ning left a very obscure knife-shaped mark between each carving pattern, just like the seal left by some Chinese painting painters, but it could not be seen without a magnifying ss.

    Others may think that there was another profound meaning, but Ding Ning knew that the knife-shaped mark was actually a pig-killing knife that his dad always brought with, in order to pin his thoughts on his dad.

    Unexpectedly, his unintentional action created the most mysterious school of "Sky Knife" in the jade carving field in the future, and was honored as the master of "Sky Knife" with magic workmanship.

    Every piece of his work became a handed-down masterpiece, which was crazily sought after by the world. The auction price had far exceeded the value of the jade carving itself, and his works were praised as the peak art with the most collection value.

    At seven o¡¯clock sharp, Ding Ning arrived at Shen Muqing¡¯s home on time. What relieved him was that Ye Shn was involved in affairs and had returned to Beijing after a long talk with Shen Muqing overnight.

    He didn¡¯t know what Ye Shn and Shen Muqing talked about. The girl¡¯s interest was obviously not much. Her polite attitude showed a clear sense of alienation, and she called him Doctor Ding again rather than Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning did not ask much. In his opinion, she was only to keep her at a distance from herself, so it was embarrassing to ask.

    Besides, he still didn¡¯t know how to deal with the rtionship with Shen Muqing. In the past, when his rtionship with Ling Yun was blurred, he could behave recklessly. But when he formally established the rtionship with LingYun, he would feel guilty if he was too close to Shen Muqing.

    An hour of treatment was very fast. Shen Muqing would rather make a shameful voice than kiss him for the first time, which made Ding Ning feel somewhat lost and at the same time somewhat relieved.

    From the beginning, he knew that Shen Family could not ept him as a son-inw. Moreover, Shen Muqing had already got a marriage contract. Continuing the intimacy without a bottom line would give him a feeling of cheating. Although it was very exciting, it made him feel guilty. So this time Ding Ning also observed her nose, mouth and heart. He was absorbed in treating her illness.

    Shen Muqing felt a faint pain in her heart. Although Ding Ning did his best in the treatment, she could still feel the resentment in his heart from the increased strength of his massage.

    She knew it was unfair to treat Ding Ning like this, but after a deep talk with Ye Shnst night, she realized how dangerous her actions would be to Ding Ning.

    Zhao Family was extremely powerful. Zhao Chenxi just suspected Ding Ning and began to kill him. If there was anything, she believed that the Zhao Family would never let Ding Ning go.

    What was more, Ding Ning had a girlfriend, so they were unlikely to be together, which made her sad. In order to prevent Ding Ning from being hurt, she had to ruthlessly deste him.

    After the treatment, Ding Ning took a shower, and did not leave immediately, but solemnly said,

    "Miss Shen, today I will pass on you "Sutra of Cultivating Spirit". As long as you are sessful in practice, you can adjust your disordered secretory system by yourself, and then cooperate with breathing and vomiting method. After that, you can basically live like normal people. In half a year or so, your body will be able to replenish its vitality, and then I will give you the final treatment."

    "Well... during the time, won¡¯t youe?"

    Shen Muqing raised her head, and her eyes were covered with ayer of mist.

    Ding Ning was almost softened by her miserable appearance, but in the end, he said cruelly and expressionlessly.

    "Yes, I also have my own business to do. I really can¡¯t bear it every night. The treatment effect of these days has exceeded my expectations. It¡¯s no longer necessary for me toe here every day."

    "Are you angry with me? I..."

    Shen Muqing grabbed his arm anxiously, trying to exin but not knowing how to say.

    Ding Ning slightly broke off her hand and lowered his eyes. "I¡¯m a doctor, and you¡¯re a patient. That¡¯s all. Isn¡¯t it that what you want?"

    "No, it is not what I want, I, I..."

    Shen Muqing was so distressed that she almost blurted out her worries, but she thought that it was exactly the result she wanted. So why should she insist? She bowed her head and whispered, "Yes, you are a doctor, and I am a patient. I¡¯ll follow the doctor¡¯s rules."

    After saying this, Shen Muqing sat there silently as if she had been taken out of his soul.

    Ding Ning felt a faint pain in his heart. But indecision would invariably lead to trouble, and it was better to have short, sharp pains than long, dull pains. He took a deep breath to calm his throbbing heart and calmly said, "Concentrate and let go of your spirit. I will take you to run the gas several times, so remember the route of operation, and then you can run along this route every day."

    Ding Ning reached out and pressed his hand on Shen Muqing¡¯s head. Her stereoscopic image appeared in his mind. ording to the operation route of "Sutra of Cultivating Spirit", he guided the True Qi in her body from eyebrow to brain through the porch, then into her nose, then into the dongfang, and finally into the center of her brain to form a round cycle.

    At first Shen Muqing could not concentrate, so True Qi was intermittent and the round cycle could not bepleted.

    Fortunately, she was sick at an early age, so her spirit willpower was far superior to others. She soon sensed the existence of True Qi, so abandoned misceneous thoughts and calmed her mind, following Ding Ning¡¯s True Qi to guideline to work. It was circled again and again, until Ding Ning released her hands. She still fell into deep practice and was able to run "Sutra of Cultivating Spirit" independently.

    Ding Ning observed her for a while again, making sure that she was familiar with the practice route and there was no problem. Then he looked at her in dismay for a while, sighing softly, and took out the nine-Leaf jade lotus on the bedside table and floated away.

    At the moment, Ding Ning was in a bad mood. Although he knew that this was the wisest choice, he was still suffering from the pain. He drove his car aimlessly and wandered back to the old area of Fuxing Road unconsciously.

    Since it was almost nine o¡¯clock, he did not dare to go in to find Ling Yun. After all, Xiao Nuo said to call him at nine o¡¯clock. If Ling Yun heard in the side, he did not know how to exin.

    Xiaojin¡¯s brainwave told him that Yun Sihai was hiding in a residential building in the eastern suburbs. When the police rxed slightly tomorrow evening, he would immediately leave Ninghai for Myan to avoid the trouble.

    Bald man, Brother Long was bathing in an outdoor bathing ce, without special movement. He was monitored by the male hummingbird named Xiaohuang.

    The female hummingbird named Xiaocui followed Ling Yun, and Ding Ning couldn¡¯t help change the perspective to see what Ling Yun was doing.

    He found that Ling Yun was dressing, and it seemed that she would go out with Chu Yunxiu. Ding Ning took back his perspective and urged Xiaocui to follow them and report any dangers immediately.

    As he was about to call Xiao Nuo, Ling Yun sent him a Wechat telling him that Chu Yunxiu would invite her to the club to y mahjong in the evening, and it probablysted for all night so that he need note at night.

    Ding Ning thought about it and gave her a reply: pay attention to safety, and call me in time if necessary.

    Ling Yun returned a grinning expression and said, "when my period is over, I will make up for you and unlock new posture for you."

    Ding Ningughed and shook his head. The dirty girl was really open. She dared to say anything.

    "Ring!"

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s call came, so Ding Ning did not return Ling Yun but directly connected to the phone. "Where are you?"

    "Celebrity Clubhouse, would you like me to pick you up?"

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s voice was so gentle that Ding Ning¡¯s ufortable mood was somewhatforted. "No, I can use navigation. I will see you half an hourter at the gate of the clubhouse."

    "OK, I will wait for you!"

    Xiao Nuo seemed relieved, but Ding Ning did not care. He turned on the navigation to locate Celebrity Clubhouse.

    In the Banwan Vi, Shen Muqing woke up from her deep practice with unprecedented refreshment, which made her feel energetic and full of strength.

    Before she felt happy, she saw the nine-Leaf jade lotus on the bedside table and her eyes suddenly became dim.

    Her slender palm held the lotus tightly, as if she had grasped the most precious thing in the world. Tears rippled down her cheeks and dripped on the lotus, glittering and translucent as morning dew.

    When she thought that Ding Ning would never see her again for the next six months or even a year, she was distressed, filled with intense reluctance, and murmured in a low voice,

    "Sorry Ding Ning, I love you, so I must leave you. But I was reluctant. What should I do? What should I do?"

    Celebrity Clubhouse on the Jinling Road was one of the high-end luxury clubs in Ninghai. It could be seen from the shing neon lights and the luxury cars parked at the entrance.

    "There you are. Um, did you change the car?"

    Xiao Nuo was wearing a ck and white id dress, waiting quietly at the gate, like the most beautiful scenery in the night.

    She saw Ding Ning rolling down the window and waving at her. She immediately greeted her with joy. Surprised to see that Ding Ning changed his car, she asked.

 Chapter 170 Little Tricks

    "Yeah, I¡¯ve changed the car. I was waiting for someone to send me 10 Land Rovers, but I couldn¡¯t wait for them, so I could only change the car at my own expense."

    Ding Ning parked the car, threw the key to the clubhouse attendant, and gave a tip of 100 yuan. He looked at Xiao Nuo and jokingly teased her.

    "Hmph! Rascal, I¡¯m afraid that even if I bought the car and sent it to you, you wouldn¡¯t want it."

    There was brilliant brightness in Xiao Nuo¡¯s eyes. She flirtingly turned her eyes to him, naturally held his arm, and walked toward the clubhouse.

    "Sir,dy, please show your membership card!"

    Two security guards in ck suits blocked their way.

    Ding Ning looked at Xiao Nuo strangely and asked, "Do you have it?"

    There was an angry and ashamed look on Xiao Nuo¡¯s face. "That damned Dai Zhefeng. He wanted to use this way to humiliate Ding Ning, reminding him that he doesn¡¯t have a qualified status to be with me." Her eyes instantly cooled down and she shook her head and said, "No."

    "Since you don¡¯t have it, why did you call me toe?" Ding Ning did not know whether to cry orugh. He came to be a shield but was even unable to enter the gate. "What are they ying?"

    "I will call someone to pick us up."

    Xiao Nuo was forbearing the anger in her heart. The clubhouse shut the door to the Big Sister in Yan Jing, which she could not tolerate.

    "Forget it, since they don¡¯t want us to go in, why would we still ask to be snubbed? Let¡¯s go, I will take you to get a room."

    Ding Ning nced from the corner of his eye at a figure that was stealthily snooping toward them. The corners of his mouth outlined a meaningful arc. He reached out his hand to hold Xiao Nuo¡¯s thin waist and turned to leave.

    Xiao Nuo opened her little mouth wide in shock and her pretty face blushed. "He... he is gonna take me to get a room? Would it be too fast? I... I¡¯m not ready yet.

    "What¡¯s more, he said this in front of outsiders. This is so embarrassing. Should I refuse? Or promise?"

    "Sorry, sir, thisdy has a friend inside and can enter without a membership card."

    The security guard seemed to have gotten some orders from his headset and immediately corrected himself.

    Ding Ning showed a sneer and said, "That means that only I can¡¯t enter?"

    "Sorry, no one has told us, so you can¡¯t enter."

    The security guard showed satire at the corner of his eyes and said sarcastically.

    Ding Ning shrugged his shoulders and pointed at the face of the security guard and said in a cold voice, "Well, since I can¡¯t enter, my woman will naturally not enter. Don¡¯t kneel down to beg me after a while."

    After he finished talking, he patted Xiao Nuo¡¯s ass and whistled. "Let¡¯s go, girl,e with me to get a room."

    Xiao Nuo was blushing but was not angry at all. Instead, she docilely held his arm like a little wife and turned to leave without hesitation.

    The corner of the security guard¡¯s mouth twitched and his face was gloomy. He sarcastically said, "Do you really think that you are a big man? A poor man with no more than 300 yuan of clothes on your whole body. What are you pretending for? The Celebrity Clubhouse is not a ce that just anyone can enter."

    Hearing that¡ª

    Ding Ning¡¯s face did not change at all but the corners of his mouth outlined a faintly mocking smile as he said, "You will pay for what you said. You¡¯re just a watchdog. I really don¡¯t know who has given you courage."

    "Boy, even if just a watchdog, he is my watchdog. Who do you think you are? How dare you curse my dog!"

    A scornful voice full of disdain came from far away. A foppish young man walked out of an Aston Martin full of famous brand clothes on his body.

    Then two beautiful girls got out of the car and held his arms from both the left and right side. The rarest thing was that the two girls were exactly the same. They were twins.

    "Who do you think you are? You are not as good as your dog."

    Xiao Nuo had already borne a heart full of anger and she cursed vehemently.

    "You¡¯re such a bad bitch. Do you want to die? How dare you make trouble in the Celebrity Clubhouse!"

    "How dare you curse Childe Qian! You really don¡¯t want to live. Look at what a ce this is."

    The young man had not spoken yet, but the twins arrogantly pointed at Xiao Nuo and angrily cursed.

    "Just two women who sell their bodies for a bit of money. What qualification do you have to talk to me? Piss off. If you dare to speak again, I will make you die before you know what happened."

    Xiao Nuo had never before been cursed as a "bad bitch" in her life. She immediately simmered with rage and cold mes flickered in her eyes.

    "Bad bitch..."

    "Bitch..."

    "Bang, Bang!"

    The twins were about to talk back. But as soon as they just said it, they closed their mouths due to their faces being pped. They looked at Childe Qian with shock and fear without knowing why he beat them.

    Childe Qian¡¯s face was gloomy as he cursed in rage, "Shut up, who do you think you are? How dare you curse Sister Nuo! Kneel and apologize!"

    "No, I will be disgraced if they kneel to me. I think it¡¯s okay if Childe Qian kneels to me and apologizes. Otherwise... Hmph!"

    Xiao Nuo stared at Childe Qian with no expression and spoke sinisterly.

    The people who were energetically looking on beside them were suddenly in an uproar. The Celebrity Clubhouse was the industry of the Qian Family. How ignorant this woman was! How dare she let thewless Fourth Childe of the Qian Family kneel to her to apologize!

    "Xiao Nuo, for the sake of you being my cousin¡¯s best friend, I give you face. Don¡¯t go too far, stop where it should stop."

    Childe Qian blushed and cursed in rage.

    "Bang!" Before anyone could react, Childe Qian flew backward like a kite with a broken string and violently mmed into his Aston Martin. He fell to the ground, covered his chest, and could not get up for a long time.

    There was a clear human-shaped imprint on the poor Aston Martin, showing how powerful the kick was.

    The twins were scared stupid for a long time. Then they ran over to help Childe Qian up, his face was red and distorted and he kept stroking his chest.

    Ding Ning slowly patted the dust that did not exist on his raised right foot. He said innocently, "You deserved it. I never hit women, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t hit men. Childe Qian, if you are not convinced, get up and continue."

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s eyes were full of amazement. She felt sweet in her heart and leaned her head on his shoulder. Ding Ning was venting for her. She had decided that she would call her dad at the worst and would never let Ding Ning suffer losses.

    "Okay, all right! You are brave. What the fuck,e on! Don¡¯t you see me being beaten? Kill him for me."

    After Childe Qian finally recovered, he roared hysterically.

    Suddenly, the two security guards at the door immediately called people through their headsets. Dozens of men in ck suits rushed out and surrounded Ding Ning.

    "What, do you want to y underworld with me?"

    The corners of Xiao Nuo¡¯s mouth raised and she showed an evil smile. She was thinking that she had just taken office and had no political achievements. It was good that she took all these people back and dered them to be a criminal gang of the underworld.

    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense with me. Hit them. If they are killed, it¡¯s on me."

    Childe Qian¡¯s eyes were red and he roared hysterically.

    "Stop. What are you doing?"

    A stern reproach resounded, which made all those men in ck suits stop. With awe, they looked at the middle-aged man who got out of the newly arrived Maybach.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s face was livid. He looked around majestically and said in a cold voice, "Who can tell me what is going on?"

    "Older brother, you are here. I was beaten by this guy. Quickly avenge me."

    Childe Qian seemed to be extremely afraid of this middle-aged man. When he saw him, he was so scared that he recoiled his neck, but then he remembered that he was the victim. He hurriedly stood up and pointed at the footprint on his body and poured out he had been wronged.

    The Oldest Childe of the Qian Family knew long ago what character this fourth younger brother had. His face sank as he reproached him. "Shut up. Am I asking you?"

    The Fourth Childe of the Qian Family felt wronged as he curled his lip and did not dare say a word.

    The Oldest Childe of the Qian Family pointed at a security guard in a ck suit, who was coincidently the guy who had spoken rudely to Ding Ning before, and said, "Zhang Zheng, tell me in detail. If you dare lie, you know the consequences."

    The security guard in the ck suit named Zhang Zheng shook his legs due to fear. He did not dare lie and told the whole story in detail.

    The eyes of the Oldest Childe of the Qian Family were as sharp as knives while he stared at him coldly and said, "That is, this thing was caused by you? Who allowed you to block the guests? Who allowed you to be so rude to the guests? Don¡¯t you know about the service aim of our Celebrity Clubhouse? Female guests can enter, male guests are not allowed to enter. Who gave you the fucking courage that you even dare to destroy my rules? Tell me."

    That security guard kneeled down and continually kowtowed. His tears flowed down as he said, "Oldest young master, I was wrong. I will never dare do it again. Please spare me."

    "A country has its statews and a family has its family rules. You must be punished for doing something wrong. Immediately apologize to the guests now and get out of the Celebrity Clubhouse."

    The words of the Oldest Childe of the Qian Family carried weight and he made a judgment directly.

    Ding Ning held Xiao Nuo¡¯s slim waist and looked on coldly. He knew that this matter was not finished. This Oldest Childe of the Qian Family had a powerful role. He made the security guard apologize first, upied the moral high ground, and then would avenge the Fourth Childe of the Qian Family because he had beaten him.

    "Sorry, I was wrong. I should not have acted like a snob. Please forgive me!"

    Zhang Zheng honestly kneeled on the ground to apologize to Ding Ning. But a deeply hidden malicious look could not escape Ding Ning¡¯s eyes.

    "Look, what did I say just now? I said that you would kneel down to beg me. Is it confirmed now?"

    Ding Ning squatted and patted him on the shoulder, looking at him from above and showing a look of a viin holding sway.

    "Yes, I was wrong. Please forgive me!"

    Zhang Zheng was humiliated and he clenched his fists tightly. The blue veins on his forehead bulged.

    "Your attitude seems to be very dishonest. Oldest Childe of the Qian Family, your dog seems to be somewhat unconvinced. Do you think he will retaliate against me? I¡¯m so scared."

    Ding Ning stood up and continually stepped back. He patted his chest with a look of having a lingering fear. But everyone present could understand the sarcasm in his words.

    The corners of the Oldest Childe of the Qian Family¡¯s mouth curled. His eyes were very gloomy and he said in a cold voice, "I¡¯ve already said that Zhang Zheng has been fired by me. Whether or not he retaliates against you is not for me to decide. It has nothing to do with the Celebrity Clubhouse."

    "Take a look, take a look, Nuo Nuo. I said that I wasn¡¯t gonnae, but you asked me toe. What should I do now? This crazy dog will definitely retaliate against me. I¡¯m really scared. You have to protect me!"

    Ding Ning showed a panicked look on his face. He whispered and simultaneously jumped into Xiao Nuo¡¯s arms. He put his face on her pretty chest and rubbed it. He took the opportunity to take advantage of her.

    Xiao Nuo blushed and spat and wanted to push him away. She was afraid that he would be unhappy so she flirtingly said in a low voice, "Rascal, there are so many people here. Don¡¯t take advantage of me."

    "Big ass, you¡¯ve thought too much. Do you really think that it¡¯s so urgent for me? I¡¯m being deliberate."

    Xiao Nuo found that Ding Ning¡¯s voice actually sounded in her mind but the other people seemed to be unable to hear it. She was shocked but then understood Ding Ning¡¯s intention. She felt confused and did not know what to do.

    She did not care about Ding Ning taking advantage of her. But after all, she was a girl. Did she or did she not still want the face when she was so intimate with him in public?

    But she did not want to reject Ding Ning. The small tricks that Dai Zhefeng had done today really annoyed her. She immediately decided. Anyway, she would be his woman sooner orter, so she¡¯d just let him act casually so that Dai Zhefeng would give up.

 Chapter 171 Internal Strife

    "Bang!"

    In front of the window of a second-floor box in the Celebrity Clubhouse, Dai Zhefeng¡¯s looked at the scene with blue veins bulging on his forehead and a gloomy look on his face. He did not even know that he had crushed the ss in his hand. And his red blood dripped down mixed in with red wine.

    Xiaoyao looked at him with no expression and was disappointed with him again. She had said that he should not y these little tricks, but Dai Zhefeng did not listen. Now he had hurt himself by his own doing. He had not only let the rascal get the advantage, but he had alsopletely offended Xiao Nuo.

    There was pity in Mosquito¡¯s eyes and she hurriedly stepped forward to hold his bloody hand while shouting, "Waiter, get some sterilized cotton and gauze."

    Dai Zhefeng felt greatly distressed as though his heart had been pricked. He pushed her hand away without mercy and roared, "It¡¯s none of your business. I¡¯m fine."

    Unexpectedly, he overexerted due to his the anger and Mosquito was directly pushed down. Her forehead bumped against the coffee table and her blood flowed out.

    "Dai Zhefeng, you are fucking insane. You have no ability and are ipetent, but why do you vent your anger on Mosquito?"

    Xiaoyao hurriedly went forward to help Mosquito up and roared at Dai Zhefeng.

    "I have no fucking ability and am ipetent. It¡¯s none of your business. Piss off, piss off. All of you piss off."

    Due to jealousy, Dai Zhefeng had already lost his sense of reason and he shouted with red eyes.

    "Mosquito, wake up and look at him. Is this the man you¡¯ve liked for so many years? He is fucking trash, garbage. You were really blind."

    Xiaoyao picked up the sterilized cotton and wiped the forehead of Mosquito, which was still bleeding. She angrily shouted with a livid face.

    "I won¡¯t allow you to say that about him. He is not trash and not garbage. That Ding Ning is trash. He doesn¡¯t even deserve to help Zhefeng wear shoes."

    Mosquito shed tears and hysterically roared. She pushed Xiaoyao away and shouted at Dai Zhefeng with madness shing in her eyes, "Zhefeng, I will help you, I will definitely help you. I will help you get rid of all the obstacles. Sister Nuo will definitely belong to you. Believe me, you must believe me..."

    Xiaoyao nkly looked at her. At this moment, Mosquito became so strange in her eyes. Was this her best sister, her best friend?

    Her love had reached the level of malformation and abnormality. A woman who had never dared to kill a chicken was now going to kill someone for a love that she would never get.

    "Crazy, she is crazy." The most ridiculous thing was that Dai Zhefeng did not even look at her at all. He said coldly, "No. The matters of men don¡¯t need women to intervene. I will handle it."

    "No, I will help you, I can help you. As long as you are delighted, as long as you are happy, I can do anything for you, even if it is killing people, even if it is going to hell..."

    Mosquito did not care about her bleeding forehead and crawled on the ground just like the most humble maid. She held the legs of Dai Zhefeng tightly, looked up at him with adoring eyes, and let her tears fall.

    "I like to watch youugh, I like to see you happy. I don¡¯t want you to be grieved, I don¡¯t want you to be sad. As long as you are happy, I can do anything."

    Huzi Liu Hu had painful emotion in his eyes. He was obsessed looking at the crazy Mosquito. No one knew how much he loved her. But he knew that she loved Dai Zhefeng and had never had the courage to speak up.

    In order to attract the attention of Dai Zhefeng, Mosquito coquetted with various men and made herself hurt.

    During countless sleepless nights, he apanied her to drink and get drunk. He quietly listened to her speak of her deep love for another man, which made his heart feel painful like it was bleeding.

    But he still guarded her without hesitation and carefully hid his feelings for her. His love seemed more obscure and humble than Mosquito¡¯s.

    Xiaoyao¡¯s face was covered with tears and her heart was filled with sorrow. "Mosquito, how much do you love this ruthless man that you will do this for him?"

    "Piss off. I don¡¯t like you and I don¡¯t need you to help me. I will beat him and win this duel."

    Dai Zhefeng¡¯s face was ferocious and his eyes were red. His body exuded horrible rage and he kicked Mosquito away.

    Therge drops of Mosquito¡¯s tears fell down and her eyes were nk and full of helplessness.

    "Dai Zhefeng, you are a fucking beast. She is Mosquito, our sibling. If you have the ability, don¡¯t y tricks and let Ding Ning in to have a duel. You are a coward. Why did you vent your anger on Mosquito? Does Mosquito have to be wronged because she likes you? You bastard, I was really blind and I am ashamed to be with you."

    Huzi, who had always been obsequious,pletely erupted. He grabbed Dai Zhefeng¡¯s cor with red eyes and fiercely punched him in the face.

    "Bang!" Dai Zhefeng was caught unprepared and was heavily beaten as his left eye became like that of a panda.

    "What the fuck, how dare you beat me!"

    Dai Zhefeng went into a frenzy seeing that Huzi, who had always been a coward, had dared to hit him at this moment. He immediately became angry and began to fight back.

    Although Huzi¡¯s kung fu was not as good as his, he was born with the genius of brute force. Coupled with that, he had defended Mosquito, for whom he had a hidden love, so the anger in his heart broke out allowing him to vehemently fight with Dai Zhefeng.

    "Stop fighting, stop fighting."

    The two childes from Yan Jing were fighting like rascals and ceaselessly fighting on the ground. Xiaoyao and Mosquito cried out, trying to pull them away, but they could not do so.

    "Tock! Tock! Tock!"

    When there was a knock on the door, the two men recovered their sense of reason and stood up. They looked at each other¡¯s uncollected looks with bloody noses and swollen faces. They wanted tough but they could not and quickly reached a tacit agreement.

    They represented the face of the childes from Yan Jing and could not let the childes from Ninghaiugh at them. Although they had already hated to see each other, they still had to be good friends from the teeth outward as they gave Xiaoyao a signal to open the door.

    "Childe Dai, Childe Liu, what are you doing?"

    Qin Cann, who pushed the door toe in, was stunned as he looked at the two men with bloody noses and swollen faces. His face became very odd and he asked carefully.

    Mosquito guiltily stroked her bangs to cover the wound on the forehead. Xiaoyao curled her lip and did not speak.

    Dai Zhefeng did not change his expression. Although his face hurt enough to make him gasp, he still pretended to be cheerful as he smiled and said, "Nothing, Master Qin, excuse us. Huzi and I have nothing to do, so we¡¯re training together."

    "Yeah, Lunatic and I like to train together when we have nothing to do at home so that we can improve. Haha!"

    Huzi curled his lips, but he still held back the anger in his heart and took the initiative to bend his arms around his shoulder to make it look like they were good friends.

    Qin Cann was immediately filled with deep veneration and he said, "The childes from Yan Jing really are the childes from Yan Jing, even their training is so sincere. Your skills are definitely extraordinary."

    "Haha, Master Qin is joking. Please have a seat. Xiaoyao, serve them. Mosquito, help me and Huzi clean up."

    Dai Zhefeng donned a fake smile and put on a stance of a childe from Yan Jing. He ordered Xiaoyao and pulled Huzi to go next door to apply some medicine.

    Mosquito was obsequious and followed him with her head down. Xiaoyao tried to show happiness and said, "Brother Qin, have a seat and drink some tea."

    "Well, hasn¡¯t anyone else yet arrived?"

    Qin Cann was the kind of person who could notice the difference in the atmosphere between them. However, as the young master of the Qin Family, he naturally had his shrewdness and would never point it out and make each other feel embarrassed.

    "They should being soon."

    Xiaoyao had no interest in talking. She was absent-minded to borate with him and wanted to know at which step the farce outside the door was.

    Qin Cann ufortably drank tea, secretly a little irritated in his heart. "What¡¯s wrong with the young masters in the Qian Family? As a half host, they even cameter than me as a guest. It¡¯s making me feel embarrassed." Dai Zhefeng¡¯s appointment time was 9:30. He arrived at around 8:00 and took a bath and was massaged in the clubhouse for a while. He estimated that it was about time and then he arrived.

    He did not expect that he would still arrive 10 minutes early and encounter this awkward scene. Although he showed respect to the childes from Yan Jing, there was always the feeling that he was ttering them. Because of this, he did not know about the scene that happened outside the door.

    Xiaoyao knew that the circle that they had been ying in together for a few years would be broken after tonight. She was utterly confused and toozy to talk to Qin Cann as she was standing in front of the window and nkly watching everything happening outside.

    At this moment, Zhang Zheng had already left full of hatred. It was none of the business of the Qian Family if he would retaliate against Ding Ning or not.

    After the Oldest Childe of the Qian Family had put on enough of a superficial performance, he began to reveal his true feature. He stared at Ding Ning coldly and said, "Although where there¡¯s smoke, there¡¯s fire, we Qian Family did it wrong. But you have hurt my fourth younger brother. If you don¡¯t give me an exnation, where is the face of the Qian Family?"

    "Exnation? You want me to give you an exnation? Who do you think your Qian Family is? Why should I give the Qian Family face? Your words really make me feel¡ªit¡¯s very ridiculous."

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes slightly squinted and he approached step by step. His body suddenly exuded intimidating momentum, like a sword full of sharp edges had been drawn.

    Although he knew that this was the most desired result of Xiao Nuo¡¯s pursuer, he still had no intention ofpromising. His opponent was the mystic group, the huge force that his father had told him about. He really did not care about the Qian Family.

    The onlookers were stunned and looked at Ding Ning as if they were looking at a dead man.

    Although the Qian Family was not the top family in Ninghai, it was a local family and was good at sophisticatedly dealing with people, and they had maintained a good rtionship with all forces. It was also deep-rooted and could not be underestimated.

    But what had they heard now? A guy whose clothes were not over 300 yuan dared to provoke the Qian Family and did not give them face, which made them shocked.

    Unlike the onlookers, Oldest Childe of the Qian Family had a sharp contraction of his pupils. He was forced to retreat by the momentum. Originally, he saw Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo wearing ordinary clothes, so it was unlikely that they had deep backgrounds.

    He had falsely punished Zhang Zheng for the onlookers to show the attitude of justice of the Qian Family, but there was no intention in his heart to let Ding Ning go from beginning to end.

    The Fourth Younger Brother of the Qian Family was beaten. As the young master of the Qian Family, if he could not defeat him in return, where was the face of the Qian Family?

    But at the moment, he felt a strong sense of oppression from the momentum that Ding Ning exuded. That was by no means a power that an ordinary person could have.

    That kind of power was different from the superiority of those powerful big shots, but it made him sense more danger.

    This made him feel a panic in his heart. He secretly wondered if he had misjudged it and this guy was actually a person who hid his strength, pretended to be very stupid, let his opponents take him lightly, and then easily took them down.

    Did he need to take a step back and investigate the identity and background of this young man and then make the decision? Although it was a bit shameful now, caution is the parent of safety. That was a safe n.

    Just when he was hesitating, the Fourth Childe of the Qian Family could hardly retain hisposure. Although he was a yboy and was eating, going whoring, and gambling all day, he also knew the importance of social connections.

    Therefore, under the faint hint of Dai Zhefeng, the childe from Yan Jing, whom he thought he needed to look up to, he intentionally nned the scene of humiliating Ding Ning.

    In his view, it was just to fight for a woman. To let a rival in love be unable to find a way out of an embarrassing situation in front of a woman and strongly humiliate him would naturally let the woman know what the best choice was.

    Unfortunately, he only knew that Xiao Nuo was the woman pursued by Dai Zhefeng but did not know that she was the Big Sister in Yan Jing who was known as the witch.

    Therefore, seeing that the older brother who did not know the situation seemed to have an intention to retreat, he immediately shouted hurriedly, "He wanted to attack my older brother. Come on."

 Chapter 172 Running Across

    Perhaps they relied on many hands providing great strength.

    Perhaps they were customary for domineering in the Qian Family.

    Perhaps it was because Zhang Zheng was forced to apologize and was expelled from the Qian Family, which made them feel sad for the loss of theirpanion and made them share a bitter hatred of the enemy.

    The men in ck suits, who should have listened to themand of the young master and then taken action, now heard the order of the Fourth Childe of the Qian Family and immediately rushed at Ding Ning together.

    It was toote to stop them after a short while of hesitation of the Oldest Childe of the Qian Family. Ding Ning did not move, but Xiao Nuo took the initiative to act.

    The skills of Xiao Nuo, who could hit yboys, kick childes, act in every major circle, and be the captain of the Gunfire SWAT Team, were very good.

    Although there were 40 or 50 people of these men in ck suits, they were not better than ordinary people.

    Xiao Nuo was like a tiger going into the flock of sheep. There was no one who could stick one round. After a short while, they cried and shouted andy down on the ground.

    Everyone¡¯s eyeballs almost fell out due to shock. They looked at Xiao Nuo in shock, who was like a female Ares. What the fuck, was this beauty still human? She was simply a fucking humanoid tyrannosaurus.

    Ding Ning appreciatively looked at Xiao Nuo¡¯s performance. Even he had to admit that the beauty captain of the SWAT Team who could challenge Li Buji really had skills. And the battle was very beautiful, full of pleasing artistic sense.

    Xiaoyao stood in front of the window on the second floor and saw that Dai Zhefeng¡¯s n failed again. She could not help wrily smiling and feeling deeply disappointed with Dai Zhefeng again.

    This Dai Zhefeng was really so sinister to handle things and was toocking in confidence. It was okay that he and her talentless fourth cousin set a trap to make Ding Ning embarrassed. But they even wanted to take the opportunity to test Ding Ning¡¯s skills.

    Now, Ding Ning had not even moved his fingers and Xiao Nuo had done the work for him. It could be seen how much this Big Sister in Yan Jing liked Ding Ning.

    What made her feel more ufortable was that Dai Zhefeng had done this simply to provoke the hatred between Xiao Nuo and the Qian Family. She knew what kind of frightening background the Xiao Family had.

    Regardless of winning or losing this duel, Dai Zhefeng could just walk away from it. But the Qian Family and Xiao Nuo would definitely have the contradiction.

    The ridiculous thing was that the trash fourth cousin thought that he had powerful backing, but he did not know that he had provoked a more powerful person for the Qian Family.

    In any case, the Qian Family was also her grandfather¡¯s family. She could not just sit by and do nothing. She had no time to say goodbye to Qin Cann, who was anxious now, and quickly ran downstairs. She had to stop any further deterioration of the situation.

    "You..."

    Qin Cann, who was bored, saw that Xiaoyao was running out as if she were flying. When he just wanted to ask what happened, Xiaoyao¡¯s figure had disappeared, which piqued his strong curiosity.

    When he went to the window and looked down, his eyes widened immediately. He looked at Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo standing in the middle of the men in ck suits, who were lying on the ground in shock. They were so conspicuous.

    This made his pupils shrink sharply. "Why did hee? Were these people all overwhelmed by him? Did that mean that he was likely to be the ck-masked man?"

    Thinking of this, he could not sit any longer and rushed out in a hurry. He wanted to know who had overwhelmed those people.

    If it was really Ding Ning, then it could be basically assured that he was the ck-masked man. As for how the wolf kid was taken away by him, he believed that as long as he seized Ding Ning, there were ways to make him talk.

    "You... What do you want? Don¡¯te over here."

    The Fourth Childe of the Qian Family looked at Xiao Nuo slowly walking toward him and shivered convulsively due to fear and shouted.

    The Oldest Childe of the Qian Family was dumbfounded and his brain was nk. This woman was too horrifying and he did not know how to deal with it.

    "Why? What can I do for you, trash? I have something to ask you and you have to honestly answer."

    Xiao Nuo showed a scornful sneer. She was really angry and did not want to believe that all of this was Dai Zhefeng¡¯s arrangement. But this suspicion was lingering in her mind and would not go away.

    Therefore, she had to interrogate the Fourth Childe of the Qian Family. If he really had been instigated by Dai Zhefeng, she would reconsider the rtionship with this person.

    They were siblings for so many years, but he used such despicable means to humiliate Ding Ning, and she could not tolerate that. She would not only end this friendship but also had to vent the anger for Ding Ning.

    Although Ding Ning was likely not to care about this little trick, he was the boyfriend invited by her and had to bear such humiliation, which made her feel very sorry for Ding Ning.

    "Sister Nuo, Sister Nuo, these are all misunderstandings..."

    Just as Xiao Nuo was preparing to interrogate him, Xiaoyao ran down breathlessly and shouted.

    Xiao Nuo nced at her coldly. Her indifferent expression and eyes made Xiaoyao¡¯s words stop suddenly. She knew that Xiao Nuo was really angry.

    She stood there and did not know what to do. Her eyes were nk and her figure seemed so lonely and helpless.

    But Ding Ning¡¯s eyes stopped. "Why is Xiaoyao here? Isn¡¯t she the little sister of Shen Muqing? How could she know Xiaonuo?"

    This made him confused and feel annoyed. He had good feelings toward this big-breasted girl. It was not because her chest was big, but she was a girl who dared to love and hate.

    Then he coughed and asked in a soft voice, "Nuo Nuo, is this your friend? Why don¡¯t you introduce her?"

    "Yeah, this is my good sister. Her name is Wei Yaoyao. We all call her Xiaoyao."

    Xiaoyao¡¯s little mouth opened wide as if a duck egg could be stuffed into it. She stared dumbfounded at Xiaonuo, who immediately changed her coldness and had a warm smile on her face. She held up her hand and introduced Ding Ning. The speed of her changing face could be said to be strange.

    This gave her a sense of mystery. "Is this the cold-faced witch?" Her gentle and well-behaved tone was like a virtuous young wife introducing her best friend to her husband, which made her doubt it if was that Xiao Nuo herself.

    "Hello, Wei Yaoyao. I am Ding Ning!"

    Ding Ning took the initiative to reach out his hand and speak with a smile.

    "You... Hello, you can call me Xiaoyao, just like Sister Nuo."

    Xiaoyao, who hade back from her fantasy, quickly shook hands with him with a fake smile on her face.

    "Cousin, you¡¯ve finallye. I was beaten by them. You have to give me a statement. I¡¯m helping your friend..."

    The Fourth Childe of the Qian Family saw his cousin, who had always been revered by him, immediately felt wronged, and showed his achievement. In his view, Dai Zhefeng was the core figure in Xiaoyao¡¯s circle, his status was definitely the highest.

    "Shut up!"

    Xiaoyao was so angry that blue veins on her forehead bulged. She reproached and red at him.

    She had arrived here in time to resolve the contradiction between Xiao Nuo and the Qian Family. If this unscrupulous fourth cousin spoke without thinking to let Xiao Nuo hear something, she had to fall out with Dai Zhefeng.

    Although their current circle had existed in name only and Dai Zhefeng¡¯s performance had deeply disappointed her, she still did not hope that her friends for so many years would fall out and be enemies.

    Xiao Nuo had been doubting. At this moment, after she heard the half-words of the Fourth Childe of the Qian Family, she immediately affirmed her own guess, which made her face immediately be sullen. She coldly red at Xiaoyao and asked, "Where is Dai?"

    "He... he just finished training with Huzi and is in the clubhouse."

    Xiaoyao¡¯s heart trembled and she avoided Xiao Nuo¡¯s sight.

    "Do you also know this?"

    Xiao Nuo was expressionless at the moment. She looked at Xiaoyao and there was disappointment in her eyes.

    Xiaoyao looked down, not daring to face Xiao Nuo¡¯s eyes. Her lips curled for a while and she could not speak for a long time. She did not know how to exin it. As the best sister of Xiao Nuo, she knew that Dai Zhefeng had set a trap for the person Xiao Nuo liked and did not tell her, which was a kind of betrayal.

    Xiao Nuo stared at her for about three minutes and her face showed a trace of tiredness and sadness as she said, "We¡¯ve been friends for so many years. But forget it. From now on, let¡¯s bepletely isted from each other the rest of our lives. Ding Ning, let¡¯s go."

    She resolutely turned away.

    "Sister Nuo, I was wrong. I really didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. But... but Mosquito likes Dai Zhefeng and she begged me not to say anything. We are all sisters. You... What do you want me to do?"

    Xiaoyao¡¯s tears immediately flowed down. She pulled on Xiao Nuo¡¯s arm and cried, entreating her.

    "Mosquito is your sister. Am I not? OK, Xiaoyao, stop talking. Just let it be."

    Xiao Nuo pulled her hand away with no expression. Her eyes were slightly red and she turned and pulled Ding Ning away.

    Unexpectedly, she could not pull him away. She pulled him again but still could not. She stopped her steps and nkly looked at Ding Ning and said, "Let¡¯s go. Why are you still staying here?"

    Ding Ning took the initiative to hold her hand and look at her affectionately. He said with a voice that was gentler than ever, "There is flesh on both sides of the hand. Although Xiaoyao doing this was not loyal to you, she has not let Mosquito down. What¡¯s more, if they are aimed at you and Xiaoyao is still helping them, I naturally agree with you to draw a clear distinction with her. But in fact, they were aimed at me but not you. I can understand. After all, I am just an outsider to them. It is understandable that Xiaoyao helped them. I don¡¯t want you to be unhappy because of me. I can see that you are very upset now, which means that you care about your friendship with them. Nuo Nuo, forgive Xiaoyao. Take a look at her crying so badly. She must be very concerned about you. Don¡¯t make yourself unhappy for me. Otherwise, I, as your boyfriend, will be uneasy for my lifetime."

    Xiaoyao wiped her tears and looked at Ding Ning enquiringly. She did not expect that Ding Ning would speak for her, which made her feel even guiltier.

    "Such a man, such a mind, such tenderness, it is no wonder that Sister Nuo likes him."

    Xiao Nuo was also moved. She looked at Ding Ning with tears in her eyes. She felt both excited and proud in her heart. This was the man she liked, he was so tolerant and understanding.

    There¡¯s no harm withoutparison. Dai Zhefeng was scumpared to Ding Ning. But what she most cared about was that Ding Ning called her Nuo Nuo and had admitted that he was her boyfriend, which made all the grievances and resentment in her heart immediately turn into nothing.

    She movingly threw herself into his arms and held his waist tightly. A feeling called happiness quietly bloomed in her heart like a flower.

    "Ding Ning, you..."

    What was it known as that extreme joy turns to sorrow? With the sound of her stunned and incredulous familiar voice, Ding Ning deeply understood the meaning of this sentence and his heart instantly fell to the bottom.

    Ling Yun¡¯s face was pale and she looked at him from the crowd with incredible sadness and despair in her eyes.

    Chu Yunxiu¡¯s face was ugly and she dragged Ling Yun¡¯s arm and angrily said, "This is the man you like? You can see his true face now. He is a scumbag who is two-timing. Let¡¯s go."

    "Where are you going? Yunxiu, we still have to y mahjong. If you are gone, what should we do with one person missing?"

    An old woman who came with Chu Yunxiu falsely shouted and there was a faintcency in her eyes.

    "I won¡¯t y today. I¡¯m in no mood. Sister Sun, you can find someone else."

    Chu Yunxiu dragged Ling Yun, who was like a walking corpse, and stopped a taxi to leave with a cold face.

    Ding Ning, who was in a chaotic mood, pushed Xiao Nuo away like he had an electric shock. The desperate look of Ling Yun made him feel like a needle had pricked in his heart, which made him feel pain and be unable to breathe.

    "Ling Yun, wait, listen to my exnation."

    Ding Ning¡¯s face was pale and he nkly chased in the direction that Chu Yunxiu and her daughter had left.

 Chapter 173 Analysis

    From heaven to hell and from the sky to the abyss was just like the mood of Xiao Nuo at the moment!

    Xiao Nuo looked at Ding Ning, who did not hesitate to chase after them. She stood dumbfounded on the spot as if she had lost her soul. Her face was pale.

    She had thought of the scenes she would face with Ling Yun many times, but she never thought that it woulde so fast and so suddenly.

    She did not expect that she would meet her in such a scene, which made her feel ashamed that she was a mistress and was caught on the spot.

    The people around her talked and pointed, which made her feel cold as if she was the most shameless woman in the world.

    "Sister, let me take a walk with you!"

    Xiaoyao sighed and held her hand. The good feeling toward Ding Ning that she just had was suddenly lost.

    Xiao Nuo looked up. She was always strong but now her eyes had no focus at the moment. She let her pull her away from this ce where there were so many troubles.

    The face of the Oldest Childe of the Qian Family was livid. He red at the gloating Fourth Childe of the Qian Family. At this moment, he realized that the Qian Family had been dragged into the battle vortex of the childes in Yan Jing by his idiot younger brother, which was definitely not a good thing for the Qian Family.

    He really wanted to talk to his cousin Xiaoyao about how to resolve this contradiction. But unfortunately, Xiaoyao had now pulled Xiao Nuo away to leave and had no intention of talking with him.

    The Oldest Childe of the Qian Family was annoyed and rubbed his temples. He waved to let some people carry these shameful security guards away and did not have any thought to attend the banquet anymore. He hurriedly said goodbye to Qin Cann, who was looking on from the crowd, and left in a hurry. He was going to report what had happened here to the family immediately and see how to properly solve this problem.

    No one noticed that in a Rolls-Royce Phantom among so many luxury cars, Bai Qing looked with interest at the woman who was called Sister Sun by Chu Yunxiu and hurriedly left with obvious joy on her face. The corner of his mouth outlined an intriguing smile.

    "Interesting. If you say that Ninghai is big, it is not big. But if you say it is small, it is not small. We can meet this. What a coincidence. Have some people follow her to see who nned this behind the scenes."

    "Yes, master!"

    A man in the passenger seat answered and took out his mobile phone to arrange it.

    Ding Ning was also puzzled. "Xiaocui has been staring at us. Chu Yunxiu often went to a woman clubhouse called ¡¯Ladies¡¯. Why would she suddenly appear in front of the Celebrity Clubhouse?"

    Xiaocui was also very wronged. She exined to him that there was a women¡¯s spa in the "Ladies" Clubhouse. A woman surnamed Sun had given a free coupon to Chu Yunxiu yesterday. So Ling Yun would go to the Ladies Clubhouse with Chu Yunxiu today to have a spa.

    However, she did not expect that the Ladies Clubhouse had made a block booking. The waitresses told them that they could go to "Celebrity". Both Celebrity and Ladies were the industries of the Qian Family. The membership cards and free coupons were inmon use. So they would suddenly appear here.

    Ding Ning wanted to cry but had no tears. He could not me Xiaocui. He could only me himself for putting most of his attention on Xiaojin and always paying attention to the movements of Yun Sihai so that he did not notice Ling Yun¡¯s arrival in time.

    But Ladies had made a block booking and Chu Yunxiu and others suddenly appeared here. Was it a coincidence or an artificial arrangement?

    If it were in the past, Ding Ning would definitely think that this was simply a coincidence. But as he realized the existence of "God", his logical-thinking ability was greatly enhanced and he found a strong conspiracy in it.

    As Bai Qing said, if you said that Ninghai was big, it was not big. But if you said it was small, it was not small. But if there was not enough intelligencework, it was just like finding a needle in a haystack if you found a person in this international metropolis.

    But what a coincidence. Such a difficult thing could be encountered by Ling Yun and her mother. To use fate to exin it, Ding Ning could only say a word: Bullshit!

    This seemingly wless coincidence was full of deliberate traces. Since the woman surnamed Sun frequented the Ladies Clubhouse, how could she not know it had made a block booking tonight?

    It happened that the free coupons were sent yesterday and the Ladies Clubhouse had made a block booking today. The staff there suggested Chu Yunxiu go to Celebrity. And they saw him hugging Xiao Nuo at Celebrity¡¯s door.

    Too many coincidences had gathered together and formed a clear rtionship chain in Ding Ning¡¯s mind.

    He was sure that someone was plotting to do something to him behind the scene. This person was not only very familiar with him but even knew that he would definitely appear in the Celebrity Clubhouse tonight.

    If someone was really plotting to do something to him, this person¡¯s power, IQ, and intelligencework would be so formidable.

    And the woman surnamed Sun was the key to the series of conspiracies. Although he had not figured out what the people behind the scenes wanted to achieve, Ding Ning asked Xiaocui the first time to follow the woman surnamed Sun to take a look at whom she would contact. And he also asked her to go to the Ladies Clubhouse to see who had made the block booking.

    Ding Ning¡¯s face was sullen and he could not know the intention of the person behind the scenes. Was he out to get Ling Yun? Or out to get Xiao Nuo?

    Ling Yun did not have many friends. The only person that was suspicious was Liu Junwei. But how could he be sure that he would appear in the Celebrity Clubhouse tonight? And with Xiao Nuo?

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s pursuer was more suspicious. The Fourth Childe of the Qian Family was utilized by him like a gun. He knew that this person¡¯s power was very great and he could be sure that he would appear in Celebrity tonight.

    Just one thing did not make sense. ording to Xiaoyao and Xiao Nuo¡¯s dialogue, this person should alsoe from Yan Jing and had stayed in Ninghai for only a few days. How could he know about his rtionship with Ling Yun? He had also bought the woman surnamed Sun in advance, who had deliberately taken Ling Yun to see the trap that he had carefully set.

    If the pursuer of Xiao Nuo had already set the trap long ago, then this person was very shrewd. But Ding Ning quickly rejected this judgment.

    ording to the poor performance of the Fourth Childe of the Qian Family tonight, this pursuer should not have such deep thinking but only a little self-approbation and a little cleverness.

    Even Xiao Nuo could understand it. Only the Fourth Childe of the Qian Family, such an idiot who did not have a brain at all, would be foolishly utilized like a gun by him. He believed that even the Oldest Childe of the Qian Family had already seen the essence of the matter at the moment.

    After careful calction and inference, Ding Ning gradually formed aplete logical chain in his mind and thought that Liu Junwei was more suspicious.

    First of all, Liu Junwei had an inexplicable hatred for him, which gave him enough motivation to plot to do something to Ding Ning.

    Secondly, Liu Junwei knew about the feelings and rtionship between Ling Yun and him. He had also deliberately made mischief between them. Whether it was due to hate or hatred between rivals in love, he had enough reason to do so.

    Then, the wife of Liu Junwei¡¯s uncle was a resident in the old district. She didn¡¯t move away until she married Liu Junwei¡¯s uncle. So she had a good rtionship with Chu Yunxiu and the woman surnamed Sun, which gave him the base of contacting the woman surnamed Sun and buying her over.

    Finally, Liu Junwei was a very powerful businessman. It was normal to have an intersection with the Qian Family. It was not impossible to learn of the information that he would appear tonight from someone in the Qian Family.

    Therefore, Ding Ning quickly listed Liu Junwei as the biggest suspect target.

    Although this kind of revenge would not bring him any substantial physical harm, it was disgusting enough. It could even make him be utterly discredited and be a person hated by everyone.

    In this way, it more orded with Liu Junwei¡¯s psychology of hating him and getting revenge. It did not vite thew but could make him hardly live, which could y a better role for retaliation.

    After understanding this, Ding Ning more strongly affirmed his own guess. He did not feel it was wrong, Liu Junwei did hate him, so he took such revenge.

    But how did he offend him? Why would he retaliate against him?

    Ding Ning could not think of any intersection with Liu Junwei. He did not even know him, so where did his hatrede from?

    It was really confusing. There was coldness in Ding Ning¡¯s eyes. He hated this kind of viin who made trouble out of nothing and yed tricks in secret.

    Although Ding Ning did not like Liu Junwei before and he also caused several misunderstandings, he didn¡¯t mind at all because he believed in Ling Yun.

    But what he had done so far had seriously vited the bottom line that he could tolerate, which hadpletely ignited the anger in his heart.

    Although he still did not achieve sess and win recognition, he was also a little famous. If today¡¯s things were spread out or posted on the inte, he could not escape the being called a scumbag.

    This would be the biggest obstacle to the fulfillment of his father¡¯s requirement of achieving sess and winning recognition, which was a scene that he was definitely not willing to see.

    Following far behind the taxi, Ding Ning did not know yet how to exin it to Ling Yun.

    Although he pretended to be the boyfriend of Xiao Nuo, in fact, the rtionship between them was really vague. He did not want and was not willing to lie to Ling Yun.

    But if he did not lie and chose to tell the truth, it was impossible for Ling Yun to forgive him ording to her temper, which made him feel entangled.

    He watched Chu Yunxiu and her daughter return home and sneaked to the door to eavesdrop.

    He had heard all the cursing screams of Chu Yunxiu, who called him scum and Chen Shimei...

    Looked from the crack in the door, Ling Yun sat down on the sofa and bowed her head without saying a word with her long hair covering her face. He could not see her expression at the moment, but the tears were constantly dropping.

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart hurt like a needle was pricking it. He wanted to rush in and hold her in his arms to exin andfort her injured heart.

    However, Chu Yunxiu was angry now. He really did not have the courage to face her.

    "Bowwow!"

    Just as Ding Ning was feeling anxious, Doudou felt the arrival of Ding Ning and barked excitedly.

    Chu Yunxiu held Doudou andforted it. "Hey baby, don¡¯t be afraid. Momma isn¡¯t angry with you, don¡¯t be afraid."

    Ling Yun suddenly stood up, pushed the door open, and walked out without speaking.

    "What are you going to do?" Chu Yunxiu¡¯s face changed as she asked loudly.

    "I¡¯m sleepy, so I¡¯m going to sleep."

    Ling Yun wiped her tears and answered nkly. She was about to open the door and go out, which scared Ding Ning and he sneaked away.

    "Are you still thinking about that scum? You are not allowed to go, you must stay home tonight."

    Chu Yunxiu was angry with her and reproached her.

    "I don¡¯t want to listen to your verbosity. Ding Ning is not such a person. I believe there must be some misunderstanding."

    Ling Yun unyieldingly looked up. She was reluctant to show weakness, so she looked at Chu Yunxiu.

    "You... How could I have given birth to such a stubborn silly daughter? Didn¡¯t you see the situation at that time? Didn¡¯t you hear the disgusting words that the scum said? Wake up. Are you willing to let that bastard hurt you so deeply?"

    Chu Yunxiu was extremely angry. The muscles on her face twitched and she roared, "You said you don¡¯t want me to intervene in your emotional life. You want to be with Ding Ning. Okay, I promised you. But now, take a look. It is proven by facts that he is scum and can¡¯t give you happiness at all. He has no way topare with Liu Junwei. I will say to your Aunt Wang tomorrow that you must date Liu Junwei again."

    "If you want to date him, then just go. I won¡¯t go!"

    Ling Yun spoke with no expression, turned, and went out the door. She violently mmed the door.

 Chapter 174 The Generous Ling Yun

    "How can you be so disobedient? Mom is doing this for you."

    Chu Yunxiu hurriedly chased after her and continued to talk about it. Ling Yun ignored her and took out the key to open the room where Ding Ning lived. When Chu Yunxiu was about to say more, she mmed the door.

    "Ruff..."

    Under the order of Ding Ning, Doudou barked crazily.

    Chu Yunxiu was angry and she stomped around. She could not force Ling Yun so she turned back into the room and held Doudou. She continuallyforted it.

    Ding Ning heard Ling Yun wash in the bathroom. He quietly opened the door and squeezed into the dark room.

    Ling Yun did not even turn on the lights. She simply washed her face andy down on the bed. Her eyes stared nkly at the ceiling and she let the tears flow down and wet the bedding.

    Her inconsble appearance made Ding Ning¡¯s heart full of pain. And when he could not help wanting to go forward and exin it to her, Ling Yun suddenly sobbed deliriously.

    "Ding Ning, why... why do you do this to me? Do you know how much I love you? I feel so sad... Oh..."

    "Sorry... I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect things to happen like this."

    Ding Ning stepped forward and sat on the edge of the bed, looking at her in distress.

    "Ah..."

    Ling Yun was shocked. As the screaming sound just came out, she covered her mouth with her hand and looked through tears at the familiar face under the moonlight and said, "When did you get here?"

    "I followed you in. Ling Yun, things are not what you think. Listen to my exnation."

    Ding Ning grabbed her hand and spoke in a soft voice.

    Ling Yun seemed to have some resistance. She tried to pull back her hand but it was grabbed by Ding Ning. Her face was serious and she turned her head to look away and said, "I saw it with my own eyes and I heard it with my own ears. What else is there to exin?"

    "I also saw you holding Liu Junwei¡¯s arm with my own eyes. I still gave you a chance to exin."

    Ding Ning knew Ling Yun and knew that she was deliberately taking advantage. This girl was astute and wanted to take the initiative to control the rhythm of negotiations.

    He would not give her the chance. Otherwise, the next negotiation would be very passive.

    "I... Didn¡¯t I exin it to you? I was not used to wearing high heels and my feet hurt. So I held his arm."

    Sure enough, Ling Yun was in the wrong and turned her head back. She looked at him and the momentum immediately reduced.

    "Yeah, you exined it to me and I also believed you. But did you give me the opportunity to exin?"

    Ding Ning felt guilty but spoke with confidence.

    "Well, for the sake of fairness, I will give you the chance to exin."

    Ling Yun seemed to feel that she had someck of confidence. She forcibly withdrew her hand, sat up, held her knees with both hands, and put on a posture of listening with respectful attention.

    "She is Xiao Nuo, the captain of the Ninghai SWAT Team. I¡¯ve not known her for long. In fact, I know her because of your father."

    Ding Ning gritted his teeth and decided to tell the truth. At this time, perhaps the existence of Ling Fei would make Ling Yun shift her attention.

    "Who are you talking about? My dad?"

    Sure enough, Ling Yun¡¯s eyes immediately brightened. She opened her mouth wide and incredulously looked at Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning took the opportunity to climb onto the bed and take her in his arms as he said, "Yes, because of your father. Your father is not dead, he is still alive..."

    Ling Yun resisted his hug very much at the beginning, but she was soon immersed in Ding Ning¡¯s story and her body gradually rxed, snuggling in his arms. Her eyes were sparkling with incredible light.

    Ding Ning told her all he could about what happened during this time, but he did not reveal that he had a superpower. He only said that under his own treatment, Ling Fei and Chu Yunna had recovered their health.

    Even so, Ling Yun was stunned and in disbelief and then said, "You mean that Uncle Jia is actually my father?"

    "Of course, he is your father. Even the fake name is so obvious, Jia Mingzhi. Haha. But he can¡¯t meet you now. I can only change their faces. Before the threat of the mystic group is relieved, he can only slowly integrate into your life with his current identity."

    Speaking of this, Ding Ning said seriously, "Remember, you can¡¯t tell anyone about this. Otherwise, you and Aunt Chu will have your lives in danger."

    Ling Yun nodded seriously. There were tears in her eyes as she said, "No wonder he did not dare to meet us. It is no wonder that the first time I saw him, there was an inexplicable intimacy. He is my father. Ding Ning, thank you for saving my father."

    "You are my girlfriend. Your dad is my future father-inw. You don¡¯t need to thank me."

    Ding Ning breathed a sigh of relief and finally finished it, which cost him countless brain cells.

    Unexpectedly, Ling Yun suddenly changed her face and said, "Who is your girlfriend? You tell me clearly, what is it between you and that female SWAT policewoman tonight? And what about Chu Yunna? Her name is only one word different from my mother¡¯s name. Did you secretly love my mom and treat her as a substitute for my mother?"

    Ding Ning was speechless. The brain circuits of this girl were really different from normal people. He said angrily, "What are you talking about? Your mother doesn¡¯t like me. Would I still secretly love her? Treating her as a substitute is also your father¡¯s business. Chu Yunna was rescued by your father and has nothing to do with me."

    "Hmph! Don¡¯t avoid the truth and lie to me. Even if Chu Yunna has nothing to do with you, then what about that Xiao Nuo? Tell me honestly."

    Ling Yun took up a posture that she would not stop if she did not interrogate him clearly. But her body remained in his arms and she did not resist him.

    "Nothing. There is someone who entangles her. She doesn¡¯t like that guy. It¡¯s just that she has a good rtionship with me. So she asked me to pretend to be her boyfriend and to be a shield. I was putting on a performance and was encountered by you."

    Ding Ning guiltily exined it. In order to distract the attention of this girl, his hand touched her chest along the gap of her pajamas.

    "No, I hate you. You know when a woman has her period, her feelings are the strongest."

    Ling Yun said that she hated him, but she had already turned her head back. Her beautiful eyes were flirtatious and she took the initiative to kiss him.

    Finally, everything was fine. Ding Ning was at ease and kissed her deeply.

    After the kiss, Ling Yun¡¯s face flushed and she was short of breath. She held Ding Ning¡¯s face and said seriously, "Ding Ning, in fact, I don¡¯t mind if you have any vague rtionship with other women. As long as you still want me, I will never leave you."

    "Ling Yun, you... What are you saying? How could I not want you?"

    There were so many thoughts in Ding Ning¡¯s heart. He did not know if Ling Yun had said these words from the heart, or if she was testing him. He could only answer vaguely.

    "You don¡¯t know. Just now when I saw that scene, my heart was as full of pain like it was being torn, as if the sky would fall. I know too much about you. I can see that the words you told to that Xiao Nuo were true. You were definitely not acting. To be honest, I¡¯m very jealous and angry. Even on the way back, I was thinking, I must break up with you and I must leave you."

    There wereplex and unclear emotions in Ling Yun¡¯s eyes. The corners of her mouth outlined a self-deprecating smile as she said, "But then I discovered that I couldn¡¯t do it. I love you, I can¡¯t imagine how I would live without you. So I still came to this house and waited for you. I knew that if you still cared a little about me, you would definitelye to find me."

    After saying that, Ling Yun looked at him affectionately and said, "I am very lucky, you still came here. From the moment you appeared, the exnation was not important to me. I already knew that you are not an ordinary person, not one woman can control you. So even if you have other women, I will not me you. As long as you have me in your heart and will not leave me, I will be satisfied."

    Ding Ning was so moved. He did not expect that Ling Yun would say such words. As Ling Yun said, they knew each other too well. He could see that Ling Yun said these words sincerely.

    This made him feel a strong touch from the bottom of his heart. He movingly and tightly held her in his arms and closed his eyes to feel her heartbeat.

    While emptying their minds and rxing their souls with no other thoughts, there was only the kind of emotional blending without distractions between the two of them. Their two hearts were never before as close as they were at this moment.

    Ling Yun slightly squinted and had a sly smile. She was suiting the remedy to the case. She knew that Ding Ning was a person who paid attention to feelings. The more she was tolerant and the more she was generous, the more he would feel guilty and the more he would constrain himself.

    Only a woman with a big chest but no brain would do a stupid thing like crying and screaming, which would only make her man more annoyed.

    Of course, she was also paving the way for her future. Even Ding Ning did not know that he had a habit of talking in his sleep. And Ling Yun¡¯s biggest hobby was to secretly listen to his somniloquy.

    A year ago, she had already learned from his somniloquy that he had already been engaged, but she had always pretended not to know.

    From the point of view of the engagement, she was the mistress. But she wanted to defend her love, and even if she could not stop Ding Ning from fulfilling his engagement, she had to win a ce for her in his heart.

    No one knew Ding Ning better than her. Although he still had a lot of secrets that he did not tell her, she knew that the man she fell in love with had strong ambition. One day, he would soar and nobody could stop him.

    When she was a child, she saw so many times when her mother was alone, her tears had wet the pillow. So she told herself that in this life she would never let her mother¡¯s tragedy repeat itself in her life. She would never let her own happiness go.

    Happiness that is caught in the hands is happiness. Happiness is being able to apany your lover day and night. Therefore, she had already prepared to share Ding Ning with other women.

    Ever since she discovered that she fell in love with Ding Ning, Ling Yun had done enough homework on the creature that is man. It could be said that she knew men, who thought with the lower part of their body more than most women.

    Like Ling Fei, the best dad, it was definitely a rare breed. Ding Ning did not belong to that one.

    This guy was actually a surprise package inside his bones. He really thought that she didn¡¯t know when he often peeked at her chest and long legs. She just enjoyed the feeling of him peeking at her.

    But when she saw Ding Ning hugging Xiao Nuo and saying soulful words, she realized that the biggest emotional crisis had arrived.

    To say that she did not have one bit of ill feelings was an absolute lie. She felt jealous and so sad that she wanted to die. But she knew that such a thing would not be avoided even if it did not happen now.

    So she shed tears and forced herself to face it calmly. She had to save him, give him the opportunity to exin, and keep him at her side.

    She knew that when a man was willing to give you an exnation with a lie, it showed that he still cared about you in his heart.

    But once a man was toozy to exin it to you, it was reallypletely over.

    Therefore, she insisted on staying here despite the strong opposition of her mother. She was gambling. She was gambling that she was in Ding Ning¡¯s heart. She was gambling that Ding Ning woulde to find her to exin it to her.

    Fortunately, from the moment Ding Ning appeared, she knew that she had won the gamble. Then she expressed that she would forgive his past misdeeds with a tolerant attitude and firmly grabbed his heart while touching him.

 Chapter 175 This Night

    A woman¡¯s heart was a deep ocean of secrets.

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t expect that he would be trapped by Ling Yun who was a tough girl, and was so moved that he became tearful.

    If he had enough confidence in his immunity to pretty women, he couldn¡¯t wait to swear that he would never leave Ling Yun for a lifetime.

    Even so, he immediately took out the jade carving prepared for Ling Yun and gave it to her like a hospitable waiter.

    With surprise shing in her pretty eyes, Ling Yun watched the life-like jade carvings and could hardly bear to put it down, "Ah, is it me? Is it carved by you?"

    "Exactly, it is carved by me, but it can definitely show one ten-thousandth of your charm."

    Ding Ning showed offcently.

    Ling Yun handed him the jade carving with joy, took off the tinum ne on her neck and ordered him, "Help me string it into the ne and put the ne on me."

    "Yes, my Master Yun!"

    Ding Ning was in a good mood, helping her string it into the ne and putting the ne on her.

    "Is it good-looking?"

    Seeing him peeping at her neck, Ling Yun didn¡¯t know if he was looking at the jade carving or looking at her chest. She felt pleasantly sweet and asked charmingly.

    "More than just good-looking. Your skin is smooth like butter, and the jade carving is emerald green. They bring out the best in each other. My honey is so beautiful."

    Ding Ning quoted a simile and ttered her.

    "Who is your honey? You must be dreaming."

    Ling Yun red at him charmingly, while feeling pleasantly sweeter. This guy called her honey. It seemed that she was not far from being Ms. Ding legally.

    "You will be my honey sooner orter, and no one can stop that."

    Ding Ning waved his hand and said heroically.

    "Remember what you said today. If you dare to leave me, I promise to perish with you."

    Ling Yun said, seeming to be joking or threatening, which made Ding Ning¡¯s blood run cold. This woman was really ruthless.

    However, such a threat did not have any effect on him. Anyway, he had no intention of abandoning Ling Yun in his life, but at most having more wives.

    Therefore, he magnanimously pointed his three finger straight up and said with a chuckle, "Don¡¯t worry, honey. I am swearing to God that I will not leave you in this life, unless you leave me first. If I vite the oath, I will die from a car ident, being choked by water, choked by food..."

    Ding Ning said in an increasingly lower voice. This tough girl really had a brain circuit different from that of ordinary people, and didn¡¯t keep to the rules.

    In the TV series, as soon as the hero swore to God, the heroine would hurry to cover his mouth and affectionately say "I trust you".

    However, Ling Yun not only did not mean to stop him and listened to him with great interest while blinking her big eyes, but also took out her mobile phone to record it. She did not act ording to the script?

    "I will die from drowning when swimming, and be struck by lightning in rainy days... In short, I am finished."

    As Ding Ning said, he felt his blood run cold and terrified. Was it possible that she ned to record it and show it to any woman with whom she found out that he had an ambiguous rtionship?

    He thought, "This is aplete evidence of crime. I¡¯m done. I¡¯m done. I identally let her get the evidence of my promise. My Shen Muqing, my Xiao Nuo, my Mu Yanran, my goblin... Ah."

    Ling Yun giggled, smugly put away the phone and saved the record, "This is the evidence. If you dare to break your promise and leave me, I will upload it online and thus to make everyone know that you loved me and left me and make you the unwee contemporary Chen Shimei."

    Ding Ning secretly wiped his cold sweat, and secretly muttered with a sneer, "Fortunately, this girl did notpletely block my art path of pursuing beauty. She¡¯s not that merciless."

    With sparkle in her pretty eyes, Ling Yunpletely knew about his thought and secretly sighed, "This is my fate to fall in love with a heart-breaker."

    Ding Ning intelligently shifted the topic and told Ling Yun that he suspected Liu Junwei had nned this.

    Ling Yun nodded on the surface, but Ding Ning knew that she didn¡¯t believe it at all, so he didn¡¯t say more. After all, it was only a spection, and no one would believe it without evidence.

    In particr, although Ling Yun didn¡¯t like Liu Junwei, he had left a not bad impression on her. If he said more, he would definitely make her feel that he was narrow-minded and deliberately discrediting Liu Junwei.

    Forget it. He could prove it to her after finding the evidence. Xiaocui had sent him feedback. The woman surnamed Sun had a problem indeed, but it still couldn¡¯t be confirmed whether Liu Junwei was the person she talked to.

    This night, in a bar, Xiao Nuo got drunk, and Xiaoyao apanied her to shed a lot of tears. If it were not for the remaining sense which enabled them to call the Qian Family and ask them to send someone to pick them up, they would have been picked up by strangers.

    This night, Dai Zhefeng, Huzi and Mosquito also got drunk, and something that should not happen had happened among them, which changed some situation!

    This night, Qin Cann did not get what he wanted. Dai Zhefeng, who was preupied by troubles, only kept drinking with no interest in talking to him, which made him very disappointed. After his subordinate told him that they had found the wolf kid¡¯s trace, he hurriedly left.

    This night, shortly after Qin Cann¡¯s departure, Bai Qing greeted Dai Zhefeng and others and then left. Compared with making friends with this Yan Jing childe who was still unable to cause enough attention of his, he was more interested in the person who framed Ding Ning.

    This night, Shen Muqing who had practiced the Sutra of Cultivating Spirit felt her body unprecedentedly rxed, but her mood extremely depressed. She would rather be sick than lose Ding Ning in this way, but with too much helplessness, she was destined to make such a choice.

    This night, there were more than one group of people shadowing the woman surnamed Sun. In addition to Bai Qing¡¯s subordinates, there were Knife Scar and his fellows. After being dumped by Ding Ning during his trip to Gusu, they became smarter and secretly protected him. They reported what had happened in Mingshi to Ding Qianlie immediately. Ding Qianlie decisively ordered them to investigate the woman surnamed Sun and stay out of it as long as it did not endanger Ding Ning¡¯s life.

    This night, the Qian Family held an emergency meeting to collect information on Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo. Although they did not find out the Xiao Nuo¡¯s background, only her identity as the captain of the criminal police corps was enough to horrify the Qian Family. The Fourth Childe of Qian Family was severely punished and grounded for one month.

    This night, in front of the tomb of a lonely old man surnamed Ye, the wolf kid Ye Tiang showed greatbat power under the encirclement of hundreds of people. He struggled to fight his way and disappeared, which gave the Qin Family a loud p again. However, he didn¡¯t kill anyone uncharacteristically this time, which made Qin Cann quite puzzled.

    This night, hundreds of elusive gray-d men sneaked into Ninghai and searched for all traces in ck Rat¡¯s strongholds which were located in Ninghai and had been destroyed. But they were ambushed by a group of ck-d men. Both sides fought fiercely and dispersed after rming the patrolling police.

    This night, more than a dozen strong men with obvious Southeast Asian facial features quietly entered Ninghai, rapidly dispersed to live in major hotels and act like big-spenders.

    This night, a lot of unknown things had happened in the darkness of peaceful Ninghai. It was destined that this cosmopolitan metropolis was turbulent and would soon be surging vigorously.

    But this night, Ding Ning knew nothing about what happened outside. With Ling Yun in his arms, hefortably entered a deep sleep state.

    Meanwhile, Ling Yun tossed and turned restlessly, finding it difficult to fall sleep. Looking at Ding Ning from time to time and looking at the jade carving on her chest, she sometimes frowned, sometimes felt delighted, sometimes felt sad, sometimes was coquettish, sometimes was resentful... It wasn¡¯t until dawn broke and she felt sleepy that she fell asleep.

    "Ring!"

    In the No.0 of Half Bay Vi, when Bai Qing was reading the newspaper and eating breakfast, the mobile phone on the dining table suddenly rang.

    Bai Qing took the mobile phone handed over by Jiang Yimeng without raising his head and pressed the pick up key, "Hello, who am l talking to?"

    "Childe Bai, where are you?"

    On hearing Ding Ning¡¯s voice over the phone, Bai Qing stopped his movement, picked up a napkin to wipe his mouth and said with a smile, "Buddy, can I help you?"

    "Yeah, I won¡¯t bother you in the early morning if I¡¯ve nothing to talk with you. Where are you? Let¡¯s talk after meeting."

    Ding Ning sounded very rxed and seemed to be in a good mood.

    Bai Qing looked at his watch and thought for a while, "Okay, see you in Tiangong Entertainment half an hourter."

    "Well, bring money with you, and I¡¯ll give you a present."

    Ding Ning left an inexplicable word and hung up the phone.

    "Give me a present? And I need to bring some money? Is he going to sell or give it to me?"

    Hearing the phone hanging up in astonishment, Bai Qing could not help but shake his head andughed.

    There was sparkle in Jiang Yimeng¡¯s eyes. She sneaked a nce at the phone when handing it to Bai Qing, and knew that it was Ding Ning calling.

    She thought that Bai Qing only appreciated this guy, but didn¡¯t expect that Bai Qing would call him buddy intimately. It made her decide immediately that she must pay attention to this guy.

    Tiangong Entertainment had just been established for a few years, but miraculously became the top 10 entertainmentpany in China. Its unique castle-style architectural style also became andmark building in Ninghai, but a few people knew that the big boss behind Tiangong Entertainment was Bai Qing.

    The reason why Bai Qing asked Ding Ning to meet here was that Bai Qing wasing to thepany to have a meeting where they discussed the publicity activities of Jiang Yimeng¡¯s uing personal tour concert. He nned to promote Jiang Yimeng to a higher level and make her, who was a current A-list star, a diva.

    Jiang Yimeng was somewhat disappointed. She thought that she could meet Ding Ning. Unfortunately, Bai Qing didn¡¯t give her the chance, but asked the bodyguards to send her to thepany. He got in Ding Ning¡¯s car without putting on airs, closed the door and had a private conversation with Ding Ning.

    "Have a look at this, how much is it worth?"

    Without saying anything else, Ding Ning directly took out the peach that he rushed back to the courtyard in western suburbs this morning to carve.

    "ss Type?"

    Bai Qing¡¯s eyes lit up. His father¡¯s birthday wasing. He hadn¡¯t found the present with which he was satisfied after considering many presents, and he was worried about that.

    The peach carved with the jade of ss Type was the best gift tailored for his father. He could not wait to take it and look at it.

    To be honest, Bai Qing could tell at his first nce that it was not the top Imperial Green among the jade of ss Type, because the green distribution was not very uniform.

    But the rarest thing was that the jade carving master made full use of the uneven distribution of green to raise the artistic conception of the peach to the level of the top imperial green.

    There were two pieces of green peach leaves under the peach. The peach itself was crystal clear and faintly green, and the tip of the peach was the greenest. It was an artwork where the uneven green had been fully utilized.

    It could be said that this carving skill was absolutely perfect so that it raised the peach to the level of the imperial green. It was definitely a famous artwork that would be handed on from age to age. Its artistic value far exceeded the value of the material.

    Bai Qing liked this peach at his first nce and believed that it would definitely take the first ce on his father¡¯s birthday party.

    "It¡¯s not carved with the imperial green, but the wonderful carving skill has raised the peach to the level not inferior to the fully imperial green. This peach can be considered invaluable. Buddy, name your price."

    With sparkle in his eyes, Bai Qing fixedly stared at Ding Ning, and had made up his mind that he must take it no matter how much it cost.

    "Do you like it? If you like it, I¡¯ll give it to you."

    Ding Ning smiled, not taking it seriously.

 Chapter 176 Peach

    Bai Qing was stunned, swallowed his saliva and asked incredulously, "You said you¡¯ll give it to me?"

    "Yeah, or what?" Ding Ning rolled his eyes impatiently.

    "Why... why? Do you know how much this peach is worth?"

    Bai Qing still felt like dreaming with an incredulous face.

    "I really don¡¯t know how much it is worth. Since you call you buddy, it means that you have already treated me as a friend. It will hurt our friendship to talk about money between us."

    Ding Ning originally intended to sell the peach to Bai Qing at a low price, but at the sight that Bai Qing was too fond of the peach to put it down when seeing it, Ding Ning suddenly changed his mind. It seemed to be a better deal to make this mysterious childe Bai owe him a favor than sell it. So Ding Ning directly gave it to him.

    Fortunately, in the morning he cut a piece of jade, a very beautiful ink jade, out of a raw stone. Ling Fei went out early in the morning and he did not know how much it was worth, so he took a try to carve a bunch of ck grapes with a half of the material.

    "This peach haspletely reached the level of a famous artwork that could be handed on from age to age. It is conservatively estimated that it could be sold for 500 million yuan at the auction. If someone likes it, he could probably offer 800 million yuan or even one billion yuan."

    Bai Qing had been shocked by Ding Ning generosity. It was worth 500 million yuan, not 50 thousand yuan, not 500 thousand yuan, not 5 million yuan.

    500 million yuan was not a small amount of money for him. After all, even he was rich, most of his assets were fixed, and his current funds that could be mobilized were just seven or eight hundred million yuan.

    What was more, most of the industries under his name belonged to his family. Only Tiangong Entertainmentpletely belonged to him.

    "It¡¯s just 500 million... How... how much did you say?"

    Ding Ning said calmly, and then realized that something was wrong. He opened his eyes wide and suddenly stuttered.

    He felt so distressed that his face twitched. Fuck, 500 million yuan? He actually gave a present worth 500 million yuan to Bai Qing like this? God, he had suffered a big loss.

    "500 million yuan, this is the most conservative price. If someone likes it, he could even offer one billion yuan. You really want to give it to me?"

    Bai Qing seemingly found Ding Ning¡¯s expression very interesting and teased with a faint smile.

    "Yeah. A real man never goes back on his words. Since I have said that I¡¯ll give it to you, I have no reason to repent. Fuck, this peach is now yours."

    Ding Ning felt his heart bleeding, but since he had said that, it would be too petty to withdraw his words now. He could only brace himself to say that with clenched teeth.

    Nevertheless, at the thought that with the superpower and incredible carving skills, he could carve the second, the third and even more peaches. 500 million yuan was no big deal.

    When he thought of this, he soon got his breath again and became calm, because he really didn¡¯t care about it. The most fearful thing for him was owing someone a favor. He considered it worthwhile to return the favor to Bai Qing with 500 million yuan.

    Bai Qing was instantly moved with surprise shing in his eyes. He thought that Ding Ning would regret it after knowing the price of the peach. After all, it was worth at least 500 million yuan. It was reasonable that Ding Ning wanted to withdraw his words. He had been ready for that.

    Even if he had to mobilize all the current funds, he must buy this peach. Nevertheless, it would make him think much less of Ding Ning.

    But he did not expect that Ding Ning still insisted on giving it to him despite of his distressed expression and then soon calmed down again, as if he had just given something only worth five hundred yuan to someone else without feeling distressed.

    It made him think more of Ding Ning. In this world, all people bustled about for benefits. Those who could really treat money as dirt were real misters.

    There was a scale in Bai Qing¡¯s heart, which had a measure for everyone. On his bnce, his friendship was worth more than 500 million yuan, and even worth billions of yuan.

    However, among so many idiots in the world, very few of them could see through this. Even if someone spent billions of yuan to deliberately befriend him, he ttered him because of his identity, which was definitely no match for Ding Ning¡¯s unpaid investment.

    What impressed him the most was that Ding Ning did not know his identity at all and was still willing to exchange his friendship with 500 million yuan, which was also a recognition for him?

    He had formidable connections. These people would be his enemies or his pawns, and some would be his subordinates, but there was still no one who could get his approval to be his friend.

    A dragon with golden scales wouldn¡¯t be stuck in the pool. When the wind and cloud came, it would transform into a real dragon. This guy was very promising.

    Ding Ning had be a friend he truly recognized at this moment, not because of the present worth 500 million yuan from him, but because he felt Ding Ning¡¯s sincerity. Ding Ning approached him without any utilitarianism, just because of considering him a friend.

    Bai Qing didn¡¯t refuse and directly epted the peach. He patted Ding Ning by the shoulder and said with sincerity, "Buddy, to tell you the truth, I didn¡¯t call you buddy out of sincerity, but now I call you buddy with absolute sincerity. From now on, you are my brother, and we will share bliss and misfortune together."

    "Stop it. Only 500 million yuan can make me your brother. It cost a little to be your brother."

    Ding Ning curled his lip, shook him off with a scornful face, and then looked at him vigntly with his hands in front of his chest, "You won¡¯t be gay? I tell you, I am a straight man who only likes beautiful women. You know."

    Bai Qing became speechless, flushing with agitation and roaring, "Fuck, I am also a straight man, a standard straight man. I don¡¯t like men."

    "Good, I am relieved. You seem like taking liberties with me. I thought you were gay, and was so scared."

    Ding Ning was relieved, but still patted his chest with lingering fear. His naughty look made Bai Qing so annoyed that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Before Bai Qing got mad, Ding Ning took out a bunch of grapes from his carry-on bag and said with a wicked smile, "Do you want to eat grapes?"

    Bai Qing breathed heavily and calmed down his amused and annoyed emotions, while ncing at the purple ck grapes in the hands of Ding Ning, "Gee, what kind of grapes are they? They look like Pinot Noir, but seem to be a little bigger than that. They look very delicious."

    Ding Ning said with a strange smile, "Take them. Take the entire bunch."

    Bai Qing took them over. When he held them in his hand, with his face changing suddenly and his eyeballs almosting out, he breathed heavily and stuttered, "This... is ink jade?"

    "Probably, I¡¯m not sure. How much is it worth?"

    Ding Ning shrugged, with a face seemingly indicating to Bai Qing that he shouldn¡¯t cheat his buddy.

    "Fuck, where did you get so many best jades? This ink jade is a special jade which is absolutely not inferior to the jade of ss Type. Although it¡¯s not as transparent as the imperial green, because it is extremely rare, its price is only higher than the imperial green. In particr, the incredible carving skills make it look so natural and ingenious. If I didn¡¯t hold in in my hand, I wouldn¡¯t find out that this is jade and would consider it a bunch of grapes. Its value is immeasurable."

    Bai Qing was shocked again. He appreciated the ink jade grapes with burning sparkle in his eyes. He enjoyed gambling on stones. At the sight of such a rare special ink jade, he was tempted at once and wished he could make it his own.

    Ding Ning impatiently said, "Just tell me how much it is worth? But I should tell you first that I¡¯m going to sell it because I¡¯m in need of money. I can¡¯t give it to you."

    "The price......"

    Bai Qing was also uncertain. The ink jade was different from ck jade. It was an extremely rare type of jade. Even if it was not as transparent as the jade of ss Type, its price was not inferior to that of the imperial green.

    The rarest thing was that the great color and the outstanding carving skills enabled the ink jade to look like real grapes. It was difficult to estimate its price.

    After thinking for a while, he said, "Like the peach, this bunch of grapes can be passed down from generation to generation as an heirloom. It is conservatively estimated that it¡¯s worth more than 800 million yuan. If you sell it at the auction, it can be sold for between 1 billion and 1.2 billion yuan. "

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, as if he saw numerous red notes in front of him. Fuck, he was about to get rich. A bunch of grapes could be sold for one billion yuan. There was still arge half of ink jade in his home. How much could it be sold?

    People¡¯s desires were endless. Ding Ning originally intended to sell it for only about 100 million yuan which would be enough to buy a house worth tens of millions of yuan for Ling Yun.

    But now that the price of the ink jade grapes was far higher than he expected, his desire also began to upgrade. He now wanted to buy Ling Yun a best house which was a vi.

    He would never be stingy to give the best thing to his girlfriend, and he could make Chu Yunxiu shut up by doing that.

    "Buddy, to tell you the truth, I want to buy this bunch of ink jade grapes, but can¡¯t offer so much cash now. You said that you are in need of money. I¡¯m wondering how much you need. Can I mobilize part of it for you first, and give you the rest sessively in a month?"

    Bai Qing really wanted to buy it and said very sincerely.

    Ding Ning hesitated for a moment, and said with a guilty and bitter smile, "Sorry, I want to buy a vi for my girlfriend, so I am in urgent need of money. If you really like this bunch of ink jade grapes, I have other..."

    "Wait, you said you want to buy a vi?"

    Before he finished talking, Bai Qing interrupted him with excitement, "Oh, I don¡¯t have much cash, but have lots of vis. I have dozens of vis under my name. Just tell me where you want to buy a vi."

    "I don¡¯t care much about the specific location. It had better not be too far from the urban area, otherwise it will be too inconvenient."

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes also lit up. Yeah, Bai Qing didn¡¯t have much current funds, but had many fixed assets.

    He thought that the ink jade which could be sold for one billion yuan enabled him to be a rich man. However, on hearing Bai Qing¡¯s words, he immediately became depressed. Comparisons were odious.

    While he was still struggling for buying a vi, there were dozens of vis under the name of Bai Qing.

    Bai Qing did not care about his mood, and said after carefully thinking for a while, "How about the Banwan Vi?"

    "Ah?" Ding Ning was shocked. The Banwan Vi was the most upscale vi area in Ninghai with first-ss security, environment, afforestation and architectural style.

    The smallest vi was worth no less than 800 or 900 million yuan. Since he had decided to buy a best vi for Ling Yun, he did not want to lose his face by buying the smallest vi. Besides, Shen Muqing also lived there.

    "That settles it. I have three vis in the Banwan Vi. I live in one of them and the other two are empty. You can pick one of them, and this bunch of ink jade grapes belong to me."

    Bai Qing left Ding Ning no room for opposition. He delightedly put away the ink jade grapes and anxiously said, "Let¡¯s go. I will take you to the vi now. Rest assured. The two vis are not as good as the one where I live, but it is definitely among the best in the Banwan Vi area."

    "No, no. Based on your statement, your vi is worth far more than one billion yuan. This bunch of ink jade grapes is not worth the price."

    Ding Ning resolutely shook his head, because he did not want to take advantage of Bai Qing.

    "Why are you so garrulous? Do you still consider me your brother? You don¡¯t need to settle ounts clearly with me. I just ept the peach you gave me without saying anything, but you still reject me garrulously. I just paid more than 700 million yuan for the vi, which seemingly means that I take advantage of you. Hurry, I still have something else to do. Let¡¯s settle it now."

    Bai Qing said with some displeasure.

    Ding Ning had no choice but to drive to the Banwan Vi area as he said.

 Chapter 177 Ling Yuns Villa

    In fact, he knew that he had got a great bargain.

    Although Bai Qing spent more than 700 million yuan buying the vi, the housing prices in Ninghai had risen madly in recent years. The price of the vi sold for 700 million yuan at that time should have doubled at least.

    However, Bai Qing was still worried that Ding Ning would dislike the vi because it was old. On their way, he began to call someone to renovate and decorate the vi ording to the style of Vi No.0, and he would pay for all of these.

    Ding Ning had no objection to this. He trusted Bai Qing¡¯s taste, and liked the decoration style of Vi No. 0. If Ling Yun didn¡¯t like it, he could hire some workers to redecorate it.

    Ding Ning speechlessly looked at this Vi No.18, which was even bigger than Shen Muqing¡¯s Vi No.16, knowing that he had got a great bargain indeed.

    Shen Muqing once told him that vi No.16 was sold for 1.4 billion yuan. Vi No.18 was nearly two hundred square metersrger than her vi, so it was worth at least 1.5 or 1.6 billion yuan.

    He secretly decided to carve another pedant and give it to Bai Qing and thus to return him the favor.

    Bai Qing dealt with things effectively. Ding Ning just nodded, and he immediately contacted someone from the Housing Management Bureau to personally handle the transfer procedure.

    It wasn¡¯t until Ding Ning was asked to show his ID card that he remembered that the vi was bought for Ling Yun and she should be registered as the owner.

    Fortunately, Ling Yun was still sleeping. Ding Ning asked Xiaocui to bring Ling Yun¡¯s ID card to him, quietly took the ID card with the excuse of going to the toilet and handled the transfer procedure.

    After gene modification, Xiaocui was many times stronger than ordinary hummingbirds. It was a piece of cake for it to carry an ID card.

    Ding Ning had an idea and secretly cursed himself that he was so stupid. The hummingbird was small, fast, and good at concealing itself.

    It could be equipped with a pinhole camera to collect the evidence of the bald man Brother Long¡¯s guilt and capture all the actions of the woman surnamed Sun and thus to find out the instigator behind her.

    At the thought of this, Ding Ning directly asked Bai Qing where he could buy this type of surveince equipment. Bai Qing was stunned, but then realized that Ding Ning did not treat him as an outsider.

    It made him inexplicably a little excited. He forthrightly waved to ask someone to bring several sets of monitoring equipment, and Ding Ning dly epted them. He thought he had seen through Bai Qing. This guy was a lonely man who looked aloof butcked friendship actually. As long as he truly recognized you, he would treat you with utmost sincerity. To be frank, he was a jerk.

    Therefore, Ding Ning stopped being overcautious in front of him and dissed him from time to time. Bai Qing didn¡¯t get mad, but joyfully horsed around with Ding Ning, which made his subordinates so shocked that their eyeballs almost fell out.

    They soon finished handling the procedure. Bai Qing had to hasten back to Tiangong Entertainment to attend a meeting, so he did not stay longer and hurried away after arranging the decoration team.

    Looking at the vi that he dreamed of, Ding Ning suddenly felt at ease. Finally, he had his own home in Ninghai. Although it was owned by Ling Yun, she was his girlfriend, so it was not different from his home.

    But after he finished sighing, he remembered a knotty problem. How should he deal with Chu Yunna?

    He had promised to buy a big house and ask Chu Yunna to move to live with him. Now Ling Yun must move here. Could she bear to live with Chu Yunna?

    It seemed that he had to buy another big house. Ding Ning scratched his head with a bitter smile. Fuck, he almost became specialized in keeping mistresses in love rests.

    After saying goodbye to the contractor responsible for the renovation, Ding Ning returned to the courtyard in the western suburbs, summoned Xiaojin, Xiaohuang and Xiaocui to equip them with monitoring equipment and asked them to continue surveince.

    He continued to cutting the raw stones. After cutting five jades of Ice Type out of the raw stones, he began to concentrate on carving.

    Knowing that he was doing his business, Chu Yunna didn¡¯t bother, but just sat quietly aside, cupped her cheeks and looked at him with dependence and admiration in her pretty eyes.

    During the period, Ye Huan and Ye Le called him and reported that after a day¡¯s rest, now their mother Sun Lanying looked very well and could go out of bed and walk like ordinary people.

    They had told their mother that she could get so much better because of Ding Ning¡¯s help, so Sun Lanying wanted to express her gratitude by asking him to have dinner in their home.

    Ding Ning hesitated and said that these days he was very busy and should pay them a visit a few dayster, which made the two girlsin bitterly.

    It wasn¡¯t an excuse. Today was the fourth. He was going to take the postgraduate entrance examination on the eighth and take the qualification examination of physician assistants on the thirteenth. After finishing these business, he should calm down and prepare for the examinations.

    After carving thirty-nine pendants of jade of Ice Type, Ding Ning began to carve the jade of ss Type. He did not intend to carve it into small pendants. He carved a lively ck tiger with the ink jade and then an ink cicada with the leftover material.

    He could feel that the two jades of ss Type that had just been cut out had the highest data. They were the top imperial green materials, but were not too big.

    Ding Ning carved fourrge ornaments, a lion basking in the moon, a fish leaping over the dragon gate, a thousand hand buddha, and a pixiu bringing in wealth.

    After leaving a knife-shaped imprint on each jade carving, he further polished them and finished his work at noon.

    After personally cooking a scrumptious lunch for Chu Yunna, Ding Ning went into his room, took out the medical silica gel and started to make the prosthesis.

    The medical silica gel was extremely flexible. After a short while, a lifelike arm with an elbow had been made.

    It took Ding Ning a lot of effort to make the blood vessels and meridians. After all, it was conceivable that it took a lot of effort to simte all the skin, flesh and tissues of human.

    He cut a small piece from the 9000-year-old ganoderma lucidum, crushed it and integrated it into the artificial limb with True Qi. He had to admit that ganoderma lucidum was really an extraordinary stuff as if it was done by the spirits.

    It was the best immune function regtor and activator which could improve the body¡¯s immune function, promote the production of endogenous anticancer substances such as interleukin-2, promote the phagocytic function of mononuclear macrophages, and improve the body¡¯s hematopoietic capacity, especially the index level of white blood cells, with almost no toxic side effect on the human body. It provided a strong basis for Ding Ning¡¯s theory of prosthetic regrowth.

    After modify the gene of the ck panther with superpower, Ding Ning left again with two little roons in his arms under the Chu Yunna¡¯s attached gaze.

    In Tianfu Jewelry Co., Ltd., Niu Xiaoniu and his fellows, who had received the call from Ding Ning, were looking forward to Ding Ning¡¯s arrival. Another three disabledrades-in-arms of his had hastened to Ninghai. After witnessing the miracle that Niu Xiaoniu and others had indeed recovered, they were full of expectation for Ding Ning¡¯s medical skills.

    Gong Qiang and the other two fellows had sessfully be security guards. Feng Jun did not choose to join Tianfu Company because of his broken limb, and was waiting for the miracle that Ding Ning was about to bring to him.

    The three who had just arrived were respectively named Zhao Wei, Peng Haitao and Liu Jinqiang. One of them was deaf, one had atrophied muscles on his right arm due to his injured right shoulder, and one had a paralysis of the lower limbs due to lumbar vertebrae fracture.

    After Ding Ning¡¯s arrival, he slightly greeted them and then installed the artificial limb for Feng Jun in haste under everyone¡¯s expectant eye. He also hoped to confirm his theory of prosthetic regrowth earlier.

    Due to amputation, the meridians and flesh at Feng Jun¡¯s elbow had shrunk. When installing the prosthesis, Ding Ning cut his elbow that had been healed and unobstructed his meridians to keep them flexible.

    Everyone gazed at each other speechlessly and wondered what the prosthesis taken out by Ding Ning was made of, because the prosthesis contained no bones at all. It looked like a lump as soft as an intable doll.

    However, after Ding Ning concentrated on connecting the vessels and nerves for Feng Jun, the 9000-year-old ganoderma lucidum began to take effect. It continuously removed the aging and necrotic cells and tissues.

    Ding Ning then injected an agent for for increasing white blood cells, which was made of the serum from Ophiophagus Hannah, for Feng Jun to stimte the bone marrow hematopoietic cells to elerate the generation of white blood cells, while importing a little superpower into his body.

    With joy on his face, Feng Jun shouted in astonishment, "I can feel something."

    "What do you feel?" Liu Jinqiang asked nervously.

    "The bones on the elbow are itchy. My hand is soft, but I can feel something with it."

    "That¡¯s right. It shows that my theory is feasible. The bones of your amputated limbs are regrowing. When the bones of your arm grows into normal ones, you should constantly strengthen your exercise and get used to using it. One day you will recover."

    Ding Ning smiledfortably. It seemed that his theory of prosthetic regrowth was indeed feasible. To put it bluntly, the foundation that enabled his theory to be practical was the super hematopoietic capacity of the 9000-year-old ganoderma lucidum and the phagocytic function of mononuclear macrophages.

    The bones could regrow due to the effect of his superpower. After absorbing Ling Fei¡¯s calcified superpower, he could promote bone substance hypersia with superpower and thus to provide a strong guarantee for the regrowth of the failed arm.

    In fact, he was fully capable of shortening the regrowth process of Feng Jun¡¯s bones, but it was too shocking. In order to be safe, he would rather let Feng Jun recover slowly than attract too much attention.

    After all, it could not be universally used in treatment. In this world, he probably was the only one person who could do it. He did not want to be caught and be a mouse for experiment.

    Thus, after spending two hours healing Peng Haitao and the other two fellows, Ding Ning seriously told them who shed tears of gratitude.

    "The regrowth of Feng Jun¡¯s broken arm is just a case which costs very precious and rare medicinal materials. Even I don¡¯t have much of them. You had better keepit a secret, otherwise you may get me into a big trouble."

    These veterans were grateful to Ding Ning. Knowing that once it got out, it would get Ding Ning into trouble, they said that they would definitely keep it a secret.

    With tears inhis eyes, Feng Jun solemnly said, "Brother Ning, I have no money and no power to repay you for your kindness. I only have some tolerable fighting skills. From today, my life is yours. I am willing to follow you and protect you all my life."

    "Count me in. I, Liu Jinqiang, am a paralysed person. It is brother Ning who enables me to stand up again. I will follow you in this life. You don¡¯t need to pay me but just offer me meals."

    Liu Jinqiang, who was able to stand up again, also said with excitement.

    "My right arm has recovered. All this is given by brother Ning. As long as you offer me meals, my life is yours."

    "Me, too. Fuck, after my eardrums were shattered by the sounds of artillery on the battlefield, I became deaf and can¡¯t hear clearly with the hearing aid. Now I can finally hear the sounds again. Don¡¯t say anything. Both Haitao and Qiangzi are my good buddies, and our lives have been sold to brother Ning. From now on, I am your bodyguard. I¡¯ll get rid of anyone who dares to mess with you."

    Zhao Wei who was the burliest shouted at the top of his voice, but his expression was extremely sincere.

    Gong Qiang and others looked ashamed. After ncing at each other, they resolutely stepped forward, "Brother Ning, we feel the same. Without you, we can¡¯t stand up. We don¡¯t care about this position of security guard. As long as you offer us meals, we will follow you in this life."

    He then turned to say to Niu Xiaoniu guiltily, "Xiaoniu, don¡¯t me us for not showing you respect. We were all disabled people, it is brother Ning who enables us to stand up again and regain our confidence. We didn¡¯t consider a lot and just care about ourselves before. Now Feng Jun¡¯s words remind me that we should repay Brother Ning for his kindness by following him."

    "Brother Qiang, what are you talking about? Am I that kind of unreasonable person? We arerades-in-arms and buddies. As long as Brother Ning is willing to offer me meals, I don¡¯t care about the position of captain of security team. I have stayed here with the intention of finding jobs for my buddies. Now everyone wants to quit. What else can I say? All of us just quit and follow Brother Ning."

    Xiaoniu punched Gong Qiang¡¯s chest and said with a smile containing no attachment.

 Chapter 178 State a Price

    Watching their grateful faces, Ding Ning felt warm in his heart.

    These most lovely people in China were unyielding and ardent men. He really needed such men to work together to create a dream that belonged to everyone.

    He immediately cleared his throat and said emotionally, "Buddies, I can understand your feelings. To be honest, I really need you to help me, but not now. Although I cured your physical disability, there are more people needing our help. I¡¯ve told Xiaoniu about my thoughts before."

    Looking around, Ding Ning saw everyone listening attentively with their expressions more serious than ever, "I am a doctor, and I want to help more people. But I definitely can¡¯t do that by myself, so I really need you, but not to make you my bodyguards. I intend to establish a Foundation for Caring for the Disabled Soldiers to help more disabled soldiers to stand up again, but this is only my initial idea. In order to achieve this goal, there are still many problems needing to be solved. Thus, I hope that you can stay in Tianfu Company for a while. When my n has progressed, I will invite everyone to work together to help more people. What do you say?"

    "Great!"

    Before they answered, there came a crisp female voice.

    On hearing the voice, everyone looked across the room and saw a beautiful woman in a LO suit looking at Ding Ning with a faint smile.

    Xiaoniu gave Ding Ning an ambiguous look, and quietly waved his hand. They sensibly dispersed in a rush and pretended to be walking around, while peeping at Ding Ning from time to time without hiding the mischievous smile in their eyes.

    "Sister Mu, when did youe?"

    Ding Ning was so excited that he did not notice when Mu Yanran came. He scratched his head and asked in embarrassment.

    "Humph, I¡¯ve been here for a long while. I consider you have a conscience, now that you didn¡¯t take away all security guards from ourpany."

    Mu Yanran did not know why her depressed mood became inexplicably better at the sight of Ding Ning, and teased.

    "No, it¡¯s just not the time yet."

    After initial panic, Ding Ning became mischievous again.

    "By the way, what you just said is true?"

    Mu Yanran fixedly stared at him, and had a new understanding of him. He was highly-skilled in both carving and medicine.

    Others didn¡¯t pay attention, but she noticed an amazing fact because of her concern about Niu Xiaoniu.

    She saw Gong Qiang and others limp, but when she saw them again the next day, they walked fast and vigorously.

    If she didn¡¯t know about Niu Xiaoniu¡¯s leg disability, she would think that these people pretended to beme.

    Because of what had happened in the Stone-gambling House and the disappearance of ck masked man, she faced all kinds of rumors and nders in thepany and General Manager Sun, who always had an amiable smile, was also annoyed with her. She felt extremely unhappy, so she came out to take a walk to ease her mood.

    When Peng Haitao and others came, she happened toe to thepany. Liu Jinqiang came in thepany in a wheelchair, which greatly impressed her.

    At this moment, Liu Jinqiang couldn¡¯t walk very steadily, but a paralysed person came in in a wheelchair but went out on his feet. She was astonished by this magical medical skills.

    On hearing Ding Ning¡¯s impassioned speech, she couldn¡¯t help but shouted "great".

    "Of course it is true. Do I look like that kind of unreliable person?"

    Facing doubts, Ding Ning raised his chin at a forty-five degree angle and proudly said.

    "I didn¡¯t mean that you are not reliable, but just didn¡¯t expect you to be so open-minded."

    Mu Yanran could not bear his arrogance, but had to admit that Ding Ning¡¯s thought made her look upon him with special respect.

    "I can never be as open-minded as sister Mu."

    Ding Ning winked and stared at Mu Yanran¡¯s towering chest, indicating something else.

    "Rogue!"

    Mu Yanran blushed and gave him a fierce look, "If you dare to gaze at me again, be careful that I¡¯ll dig your eyeballs out."

    "Confucius says, the desire for food and sex is part of human nature. Women should be appreciated by men. Sister Mu, I look at you because you are gorgeous. I have no interest in looking at ordinary women."

    Ding Ning looked like a rogue who showed his respect for a woman by looking at her, which made Mu Yanran stamp her foot with anger.

    She was not used to talking about such an awkward topic with a man, so she immediately looked away and said, "Do youe here to give medical advice to them?"

    "I¡¯m not giving them medical advice, but healing them. They have shed too much blood for this country. But after retiring from military service due to disability, they did not receive the respect they deserve, but suffered from many people¡¯s supercilious look. This is too unfair to them. I want to help them, but I can¡¯t do that by myself. So I want to establish a foundation and call on more people to give a helping hand."

    When it came to business, Ding Ning looked serious, even a little solemn.

    "It is rted to the entire country¡¯s policies and systems for disabled soldiers, so it is a thankless job. It will probably be very difficult for you to do that. Some people have established such charitable foundations before, but they ended up in these people¡¯s tools for collecting money. After their behaviors were exposed, these people lost all standing and reputation and bore the bad names during their lives."

    Mu Yanran had obviously paid attention to the matter in this aspect and persuaded him with a sigh.

    "I don¡¯t agree with you. If I don¡¯t do it, you don¡¯t do it and no one does it, we all expect the state policy to support it, it can¡¯t solve the problem at all. The state policy is good, but itcks humanized executive n. Do you know about the situation of the disabled soldiers? They are soldiers with military arrogance and spirit. Do you think that they who are so proud will debase themselves to earn a living? Will they fawn upon the rich and powerful persons? Can they bear the sarcastic remarks made by some detestable people? Can they be integrated into society like normal people?"

    With resoluteness on his face, he said in a sonorous voice, "I have limited power, but I believe that I will be able to find like-mindedpanions who will work with me. I don¡¯t expect them to be grateful to me, but expect them to live a normal life, not to be treated with disdain and not to be discriminated against. They are heroes who have defended the country, and should not suffer such unfair treatment. I don¡¯t expect them to receive the respect they deserve, but at least, we should not make the heroes shed tears after shedding blood. Those so-called charitable foundations are simply deceitful institutions with the intention of collecting money. The foundation I want to establish is absolutely not a profit-making organization, and will never end up in a tool for collecting money. It will do some practical things for these brave soldiers."

    As Mu Yanran looked at his face showing right-mindedness, there was sparkle in her eyes. At this moment, Ding Ning seemed to be very different from usual. She immediately chuckled and teased, "May you seed. I hope that you won¡¯t be a person as unpopr as a rat crossing the street."

    "I have no regret."

    Ding Ning shook his head in disapproval and shifted the topic, "By the way, how are you these two days? Are you alright?"

    "Nothing much." Mu Yanran obviously didn¡¯t want to tell him about her work and didn¡¯t mention that she had been set up.

    "By the way, I have a batch of finished products. Does yourpany want to buy them?"

    Ding Ning wanted to sell the pendants made by the jade of the Ice Type to the merchants in the antique street, but at the moment he got a new idea.

    Mu Yanran had spent 300 million yuan for nothing, so their jades must be in short supply. These jades of Ice Type might be able to meet her urgent needs.

    As he expected, as Mu Yanran heard his words, her eyes lit up. 300 million yuan was not enough to cause Tianfu branchpany¡¯s fund shortage, but the high-end jades of the subordinate chain stores had been sold out and they urged thepany to supply jades every day. What mostly troubled her at present was the supply of goods of thepany. So she asked, "How¡¯s the quality?"

    "Pendants of Ice Type. They are in the car, and I¡¯ll take you to have a look."

    Ding Ning first went to the Cayenne.

    "Pendants of Ice Type?" Mu Yanran looked refreshed and quickly followed him.

    She then shook his head with a bitter smile. Jades of ice type were rare, so there would be just a few pendants. It was impossible to solve thepany¡¯s predicament.

    "There are also big ornaments of ss Type. I¡¯m just wondering if yourpany can afford."

    Ding Ning seemed to see through her mind and said lightly.

    "What? Ornaments of ss Type? Are you serious?"

    Mu Yanran was overjoyed, "We¡¯ll buy them."

    "Does yourpany have so much money?"

    Ding Ning asked with some suspicion.

    "Humph, don¡¯t underestimate our branchpany. Although the performance in this half year is not good, it is because the shortage of raw materials leads to the shortage of our high-end jades. In Ninghai where there are numerous rich people, the more expensive things are, the easier for us to sell them out. As long as you have good things, we can even offer hundreds of millions of yuan, not to mention tens of millions of yuan."

    Mu Yanran said dismissively.

    Ding Ning secretly sighed, "Hundreds of millions of yuan, it seems to be not even close."

    "Hundreds of millions of yuan is still not even close? Are you kidding?"

    Mu Yanran gave him a scornful look as if he was a rustic.

    "Look, these are pendants of Ice Type. How much can yourpany offer?"

    Ding Ning opened the front door, picked up a big bag and poured out thirty-nine pendants of Ice Type as if they were just cabbages.

    "They are all pendants of Ice Type?"

    Mu Yanran was dumbfounded, hurriedly stepped forward to push him away and said with distress, "Handle gently."

    She picked up the pendants of Ice Type one by one, looked them with sparkle in her eyes and blushed with excitement, "God, they are all pendants of Ice Type. The carving skill is incredible. Every product made by Ding Ning has quality assurance. Now thepany¡¯s problem of supply of goods has been solved halfway."

    "Hey, sister Mu, although we are friends, now these pendants still belong to me, not yourpany."

    Seeing her eyes light up, Ding Ning found it amusing and teased her. He had never seen Mu Yanran¡¯s money-obsessed look.

    "Humph, they belong to me, since I¡¯ve seen them. State a price. I¡¯ll buy them all."

    Noticing that she had lost herposure, Mu Yanran instantly became an icy queen again and arrogantly raised her chin to a forty-five degree angle.

    "Just tell me the price you want. If it is appropriate, we can conclude a transaction."

    Ding Ning said indifferently. After knowing the price of the jade of ss Type, he really did not value this jade of Ice Type much.

    "Tell you the price I want? Can I give you ten million yuan? No one does business like that."

    Mu Yanran impatiently gave him a hard look.

    "Okay, as long as you like, I¡¯m even willing to give them to you."

    Ding Ning said with a smile. It was funny to tease the queen.

    "Humph, Ding Ning, why are you so generous to me? Tell me, do you want to pursue me?"

    Mu Yanran red at him with vignce on her face.

    "You think too much. I have a girlfriend. Since I call you sister, I naturally should do you a favor." Ding Ning said listlessly.

    Mu Yanran was stunned, and inexplicably felt a bit jealous. She pulled a long face and said officially, "There are thirty-nine pendants in total, and the excellent carving skill adds the value of these pendants. Based on the price of four million yuan for each pendant, it¡¯s initially estimated that they are worth about 156 million yuan. In terms of the specific price, we need the appraisers of thepany to offer the final price, but it won¡¯t be greatly different from the estimated price."

    "Okay, you can give me 150 million yuan and keep the remnant as the money I give you for your sanitary napkins every month."

    Ding Ning said with an innocent grin.

 Chapter 179 Sister and Brother

    Looking at his evil face, Mu Yanran blushed and cursed in anger, "Rogue, you are so disgusting."

    "First, I am a doctor. It is a normal physiological phenomenon for a woman to have a period. There is nothing worth evading. Second, I call you sister, so it¡¯s right and proper for a brother to give presents to his sister. I¡¯ll pay for your sanitary napkin in this life."

    Ding Ning said with a righteous face, but failed to conceal the teasing smile on his face.

    "Six million yuan for buying sanitary napkins? I will not be able to use them up the next life and another life after that, not to mention this life. Damn rogue, you intend to make fun of me, right?"

    It was the first time she had talked about such a private topic with a man. Mu Yanran blushed with embarrassment, stamped her foot and cursed angrily.

    Ding Ning almostughed himself into convulsions. He didn¡¯t expect that Mu Yanran, who seemed like a queen, could be so lovely. He lit up a cigarette and said something surprising.

    "Maybe you bleed a lot. Be prepared against want."

    "Ding Ning, go to hell!"

    Mu Yanran finally failed to hold back her anger, waved her handbag and chased Ding Ning who ran away after finishing talking.

    With heartyughter, Ding Ning ran faster than a rabbit and ran around the car for severalps. Mu Yanran was so tired and panting, while Ding Ning didn¡¯t blush and breathe heavily but stood two meters away from her with a wicked smile.

    "It¡¯s no wonder that Brother Ning asked us to stay in thepany as security guards. It turns out that he wants us to protect his girlfriend."

    "I see. No wonder. But then again, Brother Ning has such a good taste that he found a gorgeous girlfriend."

    "Okay, as security guards, we should do our best to protect our sister-inw."

    "We must do that. Brother Ning bestowed favors and does not seek reward, but we should do something to return his favor."

    ... Gong Qiang and others looked at them horsing around in the distance and revealed a smile of finding the truth.

    "Come over here, and see if I will beat you to death."

    After running and horsing around, Mu Yanran¡¯s depressed emotion instantly vanished. She fiercely pointed at Ding Ning and threatened him, looking not angry but more coquettish.

    "Okay, sister, I am wrong. Be gentle. Just now I saw that you had something on your mind. I asked you, but you were unwilling to tell me. You treat me as an outsider. You will get sick if I didn¡¯t tease you to help you vent your depressed emotion."

    Ding Ning tamely approached Mu Yanran, let her pinch his ear and pretended to feel pain with a grin.

    Mu Yanran wanted to ferociously pinch his ear. Nevertheless, on hearing his exnation, she felt warm and subconsciously pinched him gently for fear of hurting him. She symbolically pinched him and said angrily, "If you dare to tease me again, I¡¯ll beat you ferociously."

    "I know that you are not willing to pinch me ferociously."

    Ding Ning immediately became insatiable. He grabbed her slender hand and sniffed it, seemingly enjoying that a lot.

    "Rogue, what...what are you doing? You¡¯ve got a girlfriend."

    Mu Yanran had never be treated in such a frivolous way. She could find no ce to hide herself for shame, but said something jealous, which shocked her. What happened to her? Did she have a crush on him?

    "No, it¡¯s impossible. I must miss my younger brother so much that I mistakenly regard him as my younger brother. Brother has a girlfriend, so he spends all day with his girlfriend and ignores me. It¡¯s natural that I be jealous." Mu Yanran felt better afterforting herself.

    Ding Ning saw her expression change at the moment, and she seemed to think of something unhappy. He wisely stopped teasing her and said with a cough, "Sister, so the price is settled. I only want 150 million yuan. Don¡¯t be so silly to be honest to yourpany and take the rest."

    "Humph, I cannot take credit for what I did not do. I don¡¯t want it."

    Mu Yanran changed her face very fast, and became icy again in a blink of an eye.

    Okay, forget it. If you don¡¯t want the money, I won¡¯t sell it. I can sell it easily, but sell it to yourpany because of you."

    Ding Ning knew that Mu Yanran was not short of money, but just wanted her to take the money. If he did not know that Mu Yanran would definitely not ept it, he even wanted to give her 150 million yuan.

    Mu Yanran looked at him in a daze, "Ding Ning, why are you so nice to me?"

    "You are my sister. I don¡¯t have any sibling or ymate of the same age during the days of my growth from a child to an adult. I¡¯ve always wanted an elder sister or younger sister. Now I have you. I¡¯ll definitely be nice to my sister."

    Ding Ning said naturally. In fact, he wasn¡¯t talking nonsense. He had culture sses with his masters since he was a child. He had never been to school, so he had no friends and no ssmates.

    Every day, he learned the technique of using knife from his father or learned other things from the other four masters.

    Until the age of seventeen, his father suddenly took out a bunch of student status certificate and admission ticket and asked him to attend the college entrance examination. He did as his father told him, and was admitted to Ninghai University.

    In such a living environment, he envied other children who had ymates and siblings, especially the sister and brother next door. The sister loved her brother dearly, and every time there was tasty food and drink she kept it for her brother, which made him look forward to having a sister who loved him dearly.

    "Why you don¡¯t want a brother, but a sister?"

    With her brain spinning rapidly, Mu Yanran asked sharply.

    Ding Ning touched his nose with embarrassment and said seriously, "Because sister is considerate and will love me dearly."

    "What about a younger sister?" Hearing his childish words, Mu Yanran found it funny and asked.

    Ding Ning bent his right arm and made a pose of a muscr man, "A younger sister can stimte my desire to protect her. I can protect her."

    Hearing his answer, Mu Yanran looked a little dazed.

    Although she did not have a younger sister, she had a younger brother, which aroused her strong desire to protect him and made her always protect him like an old hen.

    But her younger brother had grown up and had his own ideas and thoughts. He gradually no longer needed her protection and sometimes felt impatient with her protection, which made her feel lost.

    Ding Ning¡¯s appearance seemed to make up for her regret and made her radiant. With a maternal radiance on her face, she reached out to stroke Ding Ning¡¯s cheek.

    "Okay, I¡¯m your sister and you are my brother from now on, and I will protect you."

    Ding Ning found it both funny and annoying. He wanted a sister, but not an innocent silly girl like Mu Yanran. He didn¡¯t want to treat her as his sister, but just wanted to turn her into a woman who needed him.

    However, watching Mu Yanran¡¯s serious face, he felt slightly touched and couldn¡¯t bear to refuse her.

    Now he lifted a rock only to drop it on his own feet. He failed to pursue her but had a sister instead. He couldn¡¯t bear to call her sister when sleeping with her. Although it was very exciting, he felt weird.

    However, he had no way to back down. He could only pretend to be hearty and excitedly said in a disgusting tone, "I have a sister now. Sister, give me a hug!"

    Mu Yanran, who had been strictly guarded against him, was very generous this time. She directly embraced him in a maternal way and rubbed his head with joy, "Good brother!"

    Wow, he didn¡¯t notice that his sister was so plump. Her cup size must be D. Feeling her soft chest and smelling her faint body fragrance, Ding Ning had an erection.

    With her heart pounding rapidly, Mu Yanran blushed and thought, "Brat, I am your sister. How can you have evil thoughts about me?"

    She hurriedly pushed him away, turned around with an unnatural expression and said with a cough, "Let¡¯s go to thepany for evaluation."

    "Wait a minute, there are ornaments of ss Type. Sister, does yourpany want to buy them?"

    Ding Ning blushed and secretly cursed that he had lostposure. He could probably never expect sister¡¯s hug in future. He hurriedly bent down and got in the car to cover up his embarrassment.

    "Yeah, I forgot the jade of ss Type."

    Mu Yanran¡¯s face was red. At that moment she felt thirsty, which made her feel so ashamed.

    She hurriedly took a deep breath, forced herself to calm down and constantly warned herself that he was her brother and she must not have any improper thought about him.

    When she saw the four ornaments of ss Type in the back of the car, all her embarrassment vanished. She opened her pretty eyes wide and took a deep breath, "Could it be possible that you¡¯ve robbed a jewelery store?"

    Ding Ning disdainfully curled his lip and said with ostentation, "Robbing a jewelry store? Which jewelry store¡¯s goods are carved by someone as highly-skilled as your brother? They are all carved by myself. Recement guaranteed if not genuine."

    "Indeed, they are all carved by you, but where do you get so many jades of ss Type, and they are the top imperial green of ss Type. Don¡¯t tell me that you get them by gambling on stones."

    Mu Yanran was keenly aware of the problem that she had ignored before. Although jade of Ice Type was rare, there were still some.

    The imperial green of ss Type was not just umon, but extremely rare. It needed at least two big pieces of jade of ss Type to carve the four ornaments, and even she couldn¡¯t measure their value.

    At the moment, recalling that Ding Ning said that hundreds of millions of yuan was not enough and she did not take it seriously, now she had to admit that thepany really couldn¡¯t afford.

    Each of these ornaments was made of top materials and carved with top carving skill. They could be collected as heirlooms and were definitely famous artworks that could be handed on from age to age.

    Even those pendants of Ice Type were qualified to be famous artworks that could be handed on from age to age. She offered four million yuan out of a selfish motive. The incredible carving skill enabled each of them to be easily sold for six million yuan.

    It could be said that as long as Tianfu Company bought this batch of goods, it would enable thepany to reverse the declining tendency and be one of the best boutique jewelrypanies in Ninghai.

    "I said that I have extraordinary powers, do you believe it?" Ding Ning didn¡¯t answer positively by saying something half-genuine and half-sham.

    Mu Yanran had intended to take advantage of Ding Ning who didn¡¯t know the business, but now she sincerely regarded him as her younger brother and would never cheat him again.

    "Why don¡¯t you say that you are a superman?"

    Mu Yanran gave him a hard look, stopped continue asking but said seriously, "Since you call me sister, I will not deceive you. Each of these four ornaments can be famous artworks that could be handed on from age to age and can be sold for an astronomical amount of money at the auction. Ourpany can only afford one at most."

    "Sister, I know that you must have encountered difficulties. Just tell me, if I give these ornaments to you, can them help you solve the problem?"

    Ding Ning said with sincerity. She was the woman he had chosen. He wouldn¡¯t even care about ten or a hundred of them, not to mention four.

    He had always been a maniac who loved his girl dearly, and wouldn¡¯t frown even he dissipated his fortune for the woman he liked.

    Mu Yanran bit her red lips, nodded and choked with sobs with tears gradually umted in her pretty eyes, "I don¡¯t need so many. Two are enough to help me out of trouble."

    Ding Ning suddenly looked rxed and waved his hand indifferently, "That¡¯s good. Take whatever you like and consider them the engagement present for you."

    "Ah? Engagement present?" Mu Yanran opened her mouth in shock. His words sounded weird.

    Ding Ning said with a wicked smile, "Present for recognize sister, Present for recognize sister. A slip of the tongue, a slip of the tongue, haha!"

 Chapter 180 Lan Yangs Call

    "You little jerk. I hate you, because you like making fun of your sister!"

    Mu Yanran turned her back and wiped her tears. When she turned her head, she rolled her eyes to him with all kinds of charm.

    The Ice Queen incarnated as a charmingdy. The charm of that moment made Ding Ning¡¯s heart beat. He wished to embrace her and take good care of her. But he knew that Mu Yanran had a strong sense of prevention. Now he just got her approval and had a chance to get close to her. He must not be so eager to betray himself.

    Haste makes waste. Only did he gradually leave his shadow in her heart could he finally win her heart.

    "Well, my brother, thepany¡¯s current working capital is less than one billion yuan. The price of each of your two pendants is about 800 million yuan. I¡¯ll take advantage of you. Supposing they worth 1.6 billion yuan, I¡¯ll give you a deposit of 800 million yuan first, and then transfer the remaining 800 million yuan to you after I sell it, okay?"

    Mu Yanran thought for a moment and said decisively.

    "We would do what you said, as long as my sister, you, would be happy. I can do anything."

    Ding Ning¡¯s thought for Mu Yanran touched her again. She wanted to give him another hug if she was not afraid that the man would react unnecessarily.

    "Oh!"

    Suddenly, there was a bird-like voice in the trunk of the car. Ding Ning patted his forehead and said, "Oh, sister, I bought a pair of roons today, and now I¡¯ll give it to you."

    "Roon?" Mu Yanran¡¯s eyes lit up in an instant and she said excitedly, "Come on. Let me see."

    Women were born with no resistance to furry animals. When she saw the lovely roons named "Xiaohui" and "Xiaohe" by Ding Ning, Mu Yanran¡¯s eyes were full of small stars.

    She loved them so much that she held them in each arm, and when the two little guys tteringly licked her arms with their pink tongues, her face was full of spoiling.

    After ying with them for a long time, Mu Yanran just looked at Ding Ning and said, "Do you really gave them to me?"

    "Of course, I intended to buy them for you." Ding Ning spilled the beans carelessly. He threw out his tongue in a hurry and smirked.

    Mu Yanran¡¯s cheeks were red, and she knew that this rascal was focusing on her. Humph, this yful fellow, who obviously had a girlfriend, also came to provoke her.

    Suddenly a figure in a mask shed into her mind. She was in a state of turmoil and deliberately returned the two little roons to Ding Ning, but she was reluctant to give them back. She hesitated repeatedly before she said with a straight face,

    "Then I¡¯ll take them. Do not take it as an example!"

    "Okay!"

    Ding Ning was overjoyed because he thought she would refuse, but he did not expect that she would ept them. With these two small undercovers, Mu Yanran¡¯s every move was under his control, and there was no need to worry that someone would endanger her safety.

    "Ring!"

    At this moment, Ding Ning¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang. When he saw that the caller ID was Han Xi, he still secretly wondered.

    Since Han Xi and he hadn¡¯t get in touch for so long. Why did he suddenly call him? But he still had a good impression of Han Xi.

    He nodded apologetically to Mu Yanran, reached out to press the answer button andughed. "Brother Han, how could you call me since you are busy?"

    Han Xi¡¯s voice was somewhat embarrassed. "Brother Ding, It is not me, but Captain Lan is looking for you."

    Captain Lan? Ding Ning¡¯s mind suddenly appeared Lan Yang¡¯s looking. Why did he look for him? He couldn¡¯t help frowning and saying strangely, "Is anything wrong with him?"

    "He was injured. Now he is in our hospital, and he insists on calling you. It seems that there is something urgent. Do you want to answer it?"

    Han Xi asked with some hesitation.

    "Let him answer the phone." Ding Ning knew that Lan Yang would not find him if everything went well. There must be something urgent if he looked for him, so he said promptly and decisively.

    "Well, wait a minute."

    The voice of Han Xi¡¯s elerating steps came from the phone, and soon a weak and urgent voice came from the phone. "Is it Doctor Ding? This is Lan Yang."

    "Yes, Captain Lan, are you looking for me? What¡¯s the matter?"

    Ding Ning asked in some surprise, wondering why he was looking for him.

    However, in his mind, Lan Yang should have suffered some serious injuries in the execution of his mission. Han Xi might have rmended him. He would not mind going to see it. After all, he had a natural affection for soldiers.

    "Thank goodness. I finally found you, Doctor Ding. Come on... go quickly to save, save Captain Xiao."

    "She... what happened to her?"

    What Lan Yang said made Ding Ning fall into the ice valley, his scalp tingling, his brain exploding with a p of thunder, his face gloomy, and his whole body emitted the terrible smell, which made Mu Yanran stare in horror.

    After Lan Yang¡¯s intermittent saying, Ding Ning realized that two groups of unidentified forces foughtst night and many people died. When the police arrived, the two groups escaped.

    The police tracked the traces of one group through the monitoring system. They hid in a vige in Mountain Hengyun. Xiao Nuo personally led the team to catch people this morning, but did not expect to be stubbornly resisted by them.

    These people were extremely tough. They not only had good skills, but also had heavy firepower three police officers were dead, and more than a dozen police officers of the criminal police team were injured, and several innocent vigers were affected.

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s urgent appeal for help attracted the attention of city leaders. The SWAT Team of Gunfire and Sharp Sword special forces jointly dispatched, but they were ambushed by bandits who fled to Mountain Hengyun, causing heavy losses.

    Xiao Nuo was injured and hijacked, and Lan Yang, the captain of special forces, was injured. He was shot in the abdomen and was about to enter the operating room. But he was still worried about Xiao Nuo. Remembering Ding Ning¡¯s terrible skill, he asked Han Xi to contact him for help.

    "How long has she been held hostage?"

    Ding Ning¡¯s forehead was raised with green veins and his heart was in a panic. He took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. He asked quietly.

    "It¡¯s been more than an hour. Now Mountain Hengyun has been blocked by the police. These bandits are trapped in the mountains. But Captain Xiao is in their hands. Both the army and police dare not press too fast. Doctor Ding, I don¡¯t hide from you. I like Captain Xiao, but she likes you. Now it¡¯s urgent. Would you please save her?"

    Lan Yang sincerely implored.

    "You can rest assured. I will. Don¡¯t worry. Get ready for the operation. Thank you, Lan Yang. It will be all right."

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart was full of misceneous feelings, filled with regret and resentment. Last night he was focusing on running after Ling Yun and did not consider Xiao Nuo¡¯s mood at all.

    In the morning, she wanted to call her, but it was not a bad thing to taking this opportunity to draw a clear line with her after considering, so he had no contact with her at all.

    From Lan Yang, he already knew Xiao Nuo was promoted to the captain of the criminal police team. It was reasonable for her to justmand such an action. She shouldn¡¯t have led the team in person, but she was still on the front line. It was absolutely because she was in a bad moodst night.

    This made Ding Ning¡¯s heart full of self-me and regret. If he called her in the morning to say hello, maybe she would not fall into the present predicament.

    He hung up the phone with a blue face, took the jade carving out of the car, dropped a sentence that he had an urgent matter in a hurry, and she could transfer the money to him after he returned. He threw down Mu Yanran who was curious and drove fastly straight to Mountain Hengyun.

    "Big ass, you have to hold on. You must wait for me."

    Ding Ning forced himself to calm down, prayed unceasingly, and crazily put all the way to 150 MPH, and was still elerating. Several dangerous red light runs almost caused major traffic idents, causing more than a dozen police cars to chase crazily.

    In the spiritual realm, he issued the order that Doudou should protect Ling Yun, Xiaocui monitor Yun Sihai, Xiaojin directly flew to Hengyun Mountain to find Xiao Nuo¡¯s trace.

    "Ring". The text message of the transferring 956 million came. Ding Ning took a nce. Mu Yanran eventually did not want to take advantage of him, and gave him the six million odds.

    But he was so anxious at the moment that he didn¡¯t have any mood to pay attention to these things. The scene of Xiao Nuo being bullied by those inhumane gangsters shed in his mind.

    Thinking of those possibilities, his eyes instantly turned red, and his heart was distressed as being stirred by a knife. His whole body emitted horrible rage, and he wished to break up those bandits into thousands of pieces of corpse.

    Mountain Hengyun was one of Songjun Nine Peaks and Twelve Mountains, with an altitude of seventy meters. The mountain covered an area of more than 600 acres, of which nearly five hundred acres was the most beautiful mountain peak in Nine Peaks.

    At the moment, Xiao Nuo¡¯s face was pale, and a shocking gun muzzle was on her right shoulder. Her right arm was drooping weakly, and blood was still flowing. Her police uniform was dyed red.

    Two men with oil paints on their faces and in grey vests, and submachine guns in their hands, held her on both right and left, and staggered through the mountains and forests.

    "You can¡¯t escape. Surrender, now..."

    Xiao Nuo was still trying to persuade the two gangsters to surrender, but she was pped by the man with crew cut on the left and her mouth corner was bleeding. He scolded fiercely, "Shut up, b*tch. I can kill you now if you speak more."

    "I heard your colleagues call you Captain Xiao. You should kind of be a leader, right?"

    The round-faced man on the right side, with his hand outstretched to take advantage of her, had a grim smile on his face. "When we meet our brothers, we will take you hostage and negotiate with them. I believe the police will agree to our terms."

    "Bah! Dream about it. The police will neverpromise with you. Get away, beast."

    Xiao Nuo twisted her body violently, almost avoided the round-faced man¡¯s hands, and spat a bloody spit on his face.

    The round-faced man did not take it seriously and wiped it casually. He also disgustingly licked it with his tongue out. He said as if he were recollecting the pleasant vor,

    "I have yed with so many women, but never with policewomen. Look, this face, this figure... p, even the saliva is fragrant. Hei She, we can find a ce to rest and y her since we have running for several hours."

    "Sao Zhu, do not make trouble. We should first meet the boss, and she is the key to whether we can get away or not."

    The man with crew cut was disgusted by him, frowning and shaking his head impatiently.

    "D*mn it. I know you like men, but I like women. Look at this girl¡¯s hot figure. I¡¯m excited. What¡¯s wrong with that?" "It¡¯s not to kill her. As long as she¡¯s alive, she can be a hostage. Don¡¯t forget that you saw that gigolo on yourst assignment, and I also helped you to keep watch. D*mn it. You can¡¯t be so mean."

    Sao Zhu was grumbling unhappily.

    Hei She hesitated for a moment. Although he felt that it was improper, he owed Sao Zhu a favor. He sighed and said, "Well, we¡¯ve been running for a long time. We find a ce to rest first. We left marks all the way. The brother will find us. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good about women."

    "Hey, a gay like you will not understand the beauty of a woman, haha!"

    Sao Zhu grabbed Xiao Nuo¡¯s hair, and kissed her in the face andughed happily.

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s face turned pale. She almost threw up. Her left foot was touching the ground, and her right leg raised and strongly hit Sao Zhu¡¯s crotch. The muscles on his fat face kept twisting, and a sad cry was heard. He, covering his hip, jumped.

    "B*tch, you want to die!"

    Hei She¡¯s face fell, and a fierce gunstock hit Xiao Nuo¡¯s back, causing her to stumble to the ground and bleed on her knee.

    "D*mn it. I wanna f*ck the b*tch right now."

    Sao Zhu¡¯s face was grim. He pressed on Xiao Nuo¡¯s body like a hungry tiger. His stinking mouth kissed her snow-white neck.

 Chapter 181 Killing

    "Get away, you such a disgusting metamorphosis and beast."

    A strong sense of fear made Xiao Nuo full of strength. She turned over and threw Sao Zhu under her body.

    "It turned out that the policewoman liked this position. Oh, I like it too."

    Sao Zhu grabbed her chest with his hands.

    "Get away!"

    Xiao Nuo struggled desperately, and her left elbow raised fiercely to hit Sao Zhu who was so hurt to make a scream.

    Xiao Nuo took advantage of it, she first rolled over and then stood up with the pain of her right shoulder.

    "You still want to resist, b*tch."

    Hei She waved a submachine gun and hit Xiao Nuo¡¯s forehead with the butt fiercely. She fell to the ground, and the blood like a spring stained the ground.

    Looking at Xiao Nuo motionlessness, Hei She was somewhat flustered. "D*mn it. Did I kill her?"

    "B*tch, you can¡¯t run away today. Even if I am going to die, I¡¯ll f*ck you."

    Sao Zhu covered his ck eye socket, spitting fiercely. His eyes sparkled with cruel light, and mercilessly stepped on the gunshot wound on Xiao Nuo¡¯s shoulder.

    "Uh!"

    Xiao Nuo was awakened by the great pain and couldn¡¯t help but scream.

    "She¡¯s not dead, Sao Zhu. You can¡¯t mess up. If she is dead because of you, we both have to die."

    Hei She saw that Xiao Nuo did not die, so he was happy, and he quickly stepped forward to stop Sao Zhu.

    "Hei She, if we are brothers, do not stop me. Anyway, I must f*ck her today."

    Sao Zhu tried to break away from Hei She¡¯s hands and roared angrily.

    "It is freaking OK to do it, but you can¡¯t make her dead."

    Hei She frowned and knew that Sao Zhu was unable to control his lower part of the body. Otherwise, he would not have such a nickname, Sao Zhu, meaning sultry pig. So he could not help but take a step back, seriously warning.

    Seeing Hei She gave up stopping him, Sao Zhu¡¯s face also looked good, and he venomously smiled. "Don¡¯t worry. I do not wanna die right now."

    "Hiss". Sao Zhu ruthlessly tore Xiao Nuo¡¯s clothes and her tight vest inside was revealed. Her towering rounded boobs made him thirsty. He could not wait to squat down with a sultry smile and unraveling Xiao Nuo¡¯s waistband. He struggled to pull off her trousers, her sexy underwear and long snow-white legs revealed

    "Grunt."

    Sao Zhu swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and he, withscivious eyes, reached out to untie thest obstacle.

    All of a sudden, the white light shed before him, and dying Xiao Nuo suddenly moved. Her long legs were kicking on his fat face, and the pain made him cry and fall backward.

    There was no idea where her strength came from. She jumped up and jumped on his body, and grabbed the saber in his waist to fiercely insert it in his hip.

    "Ouch!"

    Sao Zhu made a scream, and his body curled up. He felt so painful to twist and his sinful tool was broken.

    The series of actions had gone on and on, and Sao Zhu was castrated by Xiao Nuo before Hei She realized.

    "Go to hell, hybrid!"

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s forehead bled like a pour. The blood mixed with mud dyed her face and her skin red, which made her look like a ghost from hell.

    What made Hei She chilled was that she rode on the body of Sao Zhu, with her legs tied to his waist. No matter how hard he struggled and rolled, she kept shing him.

    Even if Sao Zhu¡¯s body was full of bloody holes, his struggle and the screaming sound had already subsided, and his dead grey eyes were open, Xiao Nuo didn¡¯t stop, as if she had lost her heart and went crazy to poke... poke...

    "You are seeking death!"

    Hei She, awed by Xiao Nuo¡¯s ferocity, shook the butt of his gun in anger and crazily smashed it into her.

    Xiao Nuo did not utter a word or resisted but let him smash herself. But as soon as he stopped, she immediately rose to her feet and continued to poke Sao Zhu¡¯s body.

    "Psycho, you are a freaking psycho!"

    Hei She was frightened and retreated, and did not know what to do for a while. How much did the policewoman spend on hating Sao Zhu? What she was doing was crueler than digging a tomb and whipping the corpse.

    "Hei She, what happened?"

    At that moment, seven or eight men dressed like them emerged from the woods. The middle-aged man, who was the leader, was frowning and asked.

    "Boss Iron Rat, you eventually came. This woman went crazy."

    When Hei She was at a loss, he heard the voice of his boss, and he was very happy. He quickly told the story again.

    Iron Rat, who was called the boss, looked at the body of Sao Zhu with anger. He said, "He could do nothing but mess up. He should y with this woman at such a time. Now he was dead, but he deserved it. Take this policewoman and hurry."

    "Yes, boss."

    Two men nced covetously at Xiao Nuo¡¯s bumpy figure and were about to lift her up and drag her away.

    "Zip".

    A loud eagle crow sounded and people looked up to the sky unconsciously.

    The two men made a move and fell to the ground with a "pop" sound.

    "Enemy, be careful!"

    Iron Rat reacted the fastest. He first found this strange scene, and immediately felt thrilled. He rolled to the nearest tree after a jump, and raised his hand to start a round of shooting.

    "Da da da..."

    Others came to realize, concealing and wildly shooting with submachine guns aimlessly.

    Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t even see a figure. They could only shoot blindly everywhere without hitting any targets but only left the broken wood flying everywhere.

    "Stop!"

    Iron Rat raised his hand and called to a halt with a shady face. His head was revealed from the big tree.

    It was quiet all around, and there was no movement except Xiao Nuo, who had fainted to the ground.

    The quiet atmosphere made everyone stand gazing at each other. A chill rushed to the sky and they felt chilly secretly. Did they see a ghost in the daytime?

    A few miles away, Ye Zhiqiu, whose face was covered with oil, shed his eyes and whispered in his earphone, "There is gunfire sound in the direction of nine o¡¯clock. They must be those guys. You all scattered and outsourced. We must ensure the safety of Captain Xiao."

    "Yes, captain!"

    The ten-man team carefully outnked towards nine o¡¯clock.

    Ding Ning hid himself on a leafy tree with an unprecedented cold expression on his face.

    Looking at Xiao Nuo, who was bloody, he was not sure whether she was alive or not, which made his heart ache like being cut by a knife. A torrent of bitterness was blocked in his chest so that he wanted to rush out and kill everyone.

    But he knew he had to calm down. These bandits were well equipped, not only with a submachine gun, but also with army knives and pistols around his waist, and some even with grenades.

    Despite his good skills, he still couldn¡¯t ignore the bullet threat. It was not a pity for him to die because of temporary courage, but Xiao Nuo was still waiting for his treatment. He must not be impulsive.

    The gangsters had a total of nine people. Two bandits were killed by him with silver needles, and seven others remained. He had to eliminate them in the shortest time before he could rescue Xiao Nuo in time.

    He closed his eyes and used Xiaojin¡¯s field of vision to locate these people. From their hiding ce, these guys had plenty of fighting experience because the ce basically lied in dead corners from his point of view.

    "Boss, what should we do?"

    A guy named ck Dog was frightened by the bizarre death of two of his aplices, and asked in a low voice.

    "Find a way to catch that policewoman. With her in hand, we¡¯ll be safe."

    Iron Rat said, "ck Dog, you go to grab the woman."

    ck Dog¡¯s face changed. "D*mn it, I shouldn¡¯t have said that." But the organization was well-disciplined and Iron Rat was their leader. Now that he gave the order, he had to execute it even if he was reluctant.

    At that moment, he who was trembling with fear bent and ran to Xiao Nuo. Ten meters, nine meters, eight meters... two meters!

    ck Dog was very very happy. There were only two meters left. He only needed one second to hijack the policewoman, and then he would be safe.

    "Bang... bang... bang..."

    The heartbeat of Iron Rat and others elerated unconsciously and paid close attention to the ck Dog¡¯s action.

    Near... near...

    He made it. The hearts of Iron Rat and others almost jumped out of the chest due to joy.

    Suddenly, ck Dog jumped into the air and jumped at Xiao Nuo. Even though he was not blocked or there was no ident, then...

    ck Dog jumping in the middle of the sky suddenly fell to the ground and never got up. He was only a step away from Xiao Nuo. Their smiles suddenly stiffened on their faces and their hearts seemed to sink to the bottom of the valley.

    Everyone felt a chilling out of their spines and heading straight to the heaven. The strange way of dying was horrifying.

    It was too strange. So many people were present that they didn¡¯t even see anyone shooting or hear any sound. Why did ck Dog die inexplicably?

    "Old Shrimp, you¡¯re the fastest among us. Go to try it. I¡¯ll see who¡¯s deliberately mystifying!"

    Iron Rat took a deep breath and quickly calmed. He ordered in a low voice.

    Old Shrimp¡¯s face turned ck, because it was like letting him die. His lips choked and he said, "Boss, boss, will there be ghosts?

    "D*mn ghost. There is no ghost in the daytime. Hurry up!"

    Iron Rat scolded seriously.

    Old Shrimp swallowed with fear. He protruded his head from the tree. He visually measured the distance, which was only about five or six meters.

    D*mn it, be desperate! As soon as Old Shrimp clenched his teeth and kicked hard under his feet, he leaped out like an arrow from the strings. Only two seconds was enough for him to hold Xiao Nuo in his hand.

    Even though he was proud of his fast speed, in Ding Ning¡¯s view he was as slow as a snail. With faint silver light shing, silver needle directly prated his temple in less than half a second.

    "Pop!"

    Like the pyramids, Old Shrimp fell heavily on ck Dog¡¯s body. It was still only one step away from Xiao Nuo, but it was like a natural chasm.

    "Hiss..."

    The remaining five people breathed in a cool breath and suddenly kept silent like cicadas. It was so true that they saw ghosts in the daytime.

    Iron Rat¡¯s throat was stirring violently. It was so frightening. It seemed that the policewoman was surrounded by a forbidden area. He would rather fight with the police than face such an invisible and strange enemy.

    He was thinking quickly, and they had to hijack the policewoman in order to escape due to the current situation. But the problem was that they could not even get close now, let alone hold her up.

    This led to a fast knot. If they couldn¡¯t open the knot and continued to dy, they would have only one dead end when both the army and the police came to surround them.

    Spell it! It had to be said that Iron Rat was clever, because he believed that there could be no ghost in the world, and that those hiding in the dark to prevent them from approaching the policewoman must be human.

    He dared not show up indicating that he was afraid of their bullets. Then...

    That would be easy, and the enemies hiding in the dark must be protecting the policewoman, so as long as they shot at the policewoman, the secret enemy could no longer hide.

    Iron Rat¡¯s face showed a brutal color. He wanted to gamble, and if he won, he could kill the enemy and take the policewoman hostage.

    He lost his bet, and it was just a dead end. Anyway, he would have to fight for it.

    The gun aimed at Xiao Nuo and he shouted loudly, "I will count one, two, three, and give out immediately. Otherwise, we will kill the policewoman and see it is you or our bullet faster!"

    Ding Ning felt worried. What he had been concerned about happened, but now he had no choice. He shouted, "Don¡¯t shoot. I¡¯lle out!"

    "No. Don¡¯t..."

    Xiao Nuo who came to herself unconsciously stared at Ding Ning who came out with hands up and suddenly burst into tears. She cried out, but her weak voice was quickly drowned in the gunshots.

 Chapter 182 Relief

    "Da da da..."

    Xiao Nuo saw the familiar figure throwing himself on her without hesitation. The salty, wet but warm blood sshed on her face.

    Her heart was painful like being torn, which made her feel dizzy and lose consciousness.

    When she woke up again, she was surrounded by snow-white walls, and there was a strong smell of disinfection water. She opened her eyes nkly. Where was it? Was it heaven or hell?

    "Whoop, Sister Nuo, you finally wake up and we are so scared."

    Xiaoyao¡¯s cry of joy quickly brought her thinking back to reality.

    "um, Xiaoyao, why are you also dead?"

    When Xiao Nuo spoke, her voice was so dry and hoarse that she startled herself.

    "Sister Nuo, what are you talking about? This is the hospital. How do you feel? Do you feel better?"

    Mosquito¡¯s concerned expression suddenly appeared in Xiao Nuo¡¯s eyes, which made her thinking a little drifting. Wasn¡¯t she dead? Why were mosquito and Xiaoyao here?

    "It¡¯s great if you¡¯re fine. We were scared. Xiao Nuo, you are the captain of the criminal police. How can the leader personally charge and shatter enemy positions? Don¡¯t be so foolish next time. You didn¡¯t know how worried we are."

    "Yeah, Sister Nuo, you have been in aa for a whole day and night, and if you will be like this next time, we have to be scared of heart disease."

    Dai Zhefeng and Huzi, with a bloody nose and a swollen face, said with concern.

    "Lunatic? Huzi? Why are you here? Are you also dead?"

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s mind was not fully awake, blinking confused eyes. In her blurred memory, their small circle seemed to have broken up, so howe they get together again?

    Xiaoyao looked worriedly at Xiao Nuo and whispered, "We should call the doctor to check her. Sister Nuo seemed not to be well. Does she... lose her memory?"

    "Um. I am fine. I feel sleepy. I will be fine if I take a nap."

    Xiao Nuo shook her head desperately, as if something important had been forgotten by her, but she couldn¡¯t think of it. One and another burst of weakness came and made her close her eyes again.

    "I go outside to smoke."

    Mosquito red at Huzi fiercely, and he scratched his head with an awkward expression. He fled on the pretext of smoking.

    Dai Zhefeng took a deep look at Mosquito and said with profound meaning, "It¡¯s easy to seek priceless treasures, but it¡¯s rare to have a lover, Mosquito. Cherish him. Huzi is really good."

    Mosquito blushed and squeezed a single syble out of her nose, "Hmm!"

    Xiaoyao showed a slightly naughty smile, patted Mosquito¡¯s shoulder and smiled gently. "In fact, Huzi is really good. He is very gentleman, but a yes-man in front of you. You cannot easily miss him."

    "Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect this guy could even tie with me without showing off. I really despised him."

    Dai Zhefeng seemed to have undergone some transformation, with an unspeakable free and easy expression,ughing and joking.

    "Lunatic, did you really decide to go to the army for exercise?" Xiaoyao asked with a serious expression.

    Dai Zhefeng nodded firmly and mocked himself,

    "I always thought I loved Xiao Nuo most in the world, and no one would be more suitable for her than I am, but until now I know how ridiculous my persistence. Ding Ning... he could block bullets for her, and he loves her so much. I asked myself countless times. Can I do what Ding Ning did? But I don¡¯t know. So it¡¯s time for me to let go of her, since my love for Xiao Nuo was not as good as Ding Ning¡¯s. We¡¯ll still be the best brothers and sisters in the future, of course, on the premise that you are willing to forgive me."

    After that, Dai Zhefeng bent down deeply and solemnly. "I apologize to you, especially Mosquito. It¡¯s my persistence that made me lose my mind and hurt you and our feelings of so many years."

    "Lunatic, don¡¯t be like this. I don¡¯t me you, and so does Mosquito.

    Xiaoyao hurriedly pulled him up and said sincerely, "We will always be best friends."

    Mosquito looked at him intricately. The man who she secretly loved for so many years didn¡¯t love her.

    After waking up in a drunkenness, she found herself lying in the arms of Huzi. The blushing plum on the sheets indicated that she hadpletely changed from a girl to a woman.

    To her surprise, she was not as angry as she expected. But just because of the reserve as a woman and some regret, she still wantonly cried and scolded him beasts and taking advantage of her weakness, but Huzi bowed his head to let her vent.

    When she was exhausted from crying, Huzi raised his head with red eyes, but firmly said, "I will be responsible for you".

    As Mosquito sobbed, she peeped at Huzi, who was sitting at the bedside all the time, smoking with his head lowering silently. She felt angry, hateful, shy and annoyed, but her mind gradually changed subtly, and there was a faint tinge of ecstasy.

    When she thought about it carefully, she found herself was insensible. Huzi had never had a girlfriend in the past few years. All of her requirements would be granted. He apanied her when she was in a bad mood. And he didn¡¯t fight back or retort, but listened to her, apany her to drink and be crazy.

    Every time she was sad, she was apanied by him silently; every time someone wanted to take advantage of her, he was the first to rush to protect her; every time she was happy, Huzi was happier than she was; every time she yed a temperament, he was acting as a vent for her.

    Over the years, Huzi silently guarded her, loved her, spoiled her... She was used to his care. If one day Huzi disappeared in her world, she would have not known what would happen to her.

    Although he never confessed, the silentpany was the most longsting confession.

    No matter what unhappy matter she encountered, the first person she wanted to talk to would always be him; no matter what made her happy, the first thing she thought about was to share with him; no matter what danger she encountered, the first person to ask for help would always be him...

    It turned out that the person who really loved her was by her side. Originally, she loved him unconsciously and deeply, but her heart was blinded by the unavable persistence, and she never realized it clearly.

    Until that moment, Dai Zhefeng officially announced that he would let Xiao Nuo go. When she saw the relief between the eyebrows of the man she had always thought she loved deeply, Mosquito suddenly relieved, and a rxed and sincere smile appeared on her face.

    "Lunatic, I don¡¯t regret to love you, but it is a past tense. In the future, we are still best friends."

    "Thank you for loving me, Mosquito. Cherish Huzi who is a good and real man."

    Dai Zhefeng remembered the crazy look of Huzi when he fought for Mosquito, and his mouth showed a heartfelt smile.

    Outside the door came a slight sound of footsteps. Mosquito looked at Dai Zhefeng and took a deep breath. A cunning look shed at the bottom of her eyes.

    "Anyway, Lunatic, I used to like you. In the event of a farewell, just give me a hug as a goodbye to the past."

    "Of course, like hug the past!"

    Dai Zhefeng showed a knowing smile and spread his arms to hold Mosquito in his arms.

    "You... what are you doing? Let her go!"

    The door of the ward was pushed open, and Huzi gazed at the scene. Then his face turned red and his eyes burst into mes of anger. He leaped up and pulled Mosquito behind him.

    Huzi with red eyes madly punched Dai Zhefeng in his face. "You b*stard, I have endured you for a long time. Mosquito used to like you and you don¡¯t treasure her. Now that she is my girl, you dare to take advantage of her."

    "Bang," Dai Zhefeng was punched severely, and his newly swollen eyes turned into ck again, like panda¡¯s eyes. He was not angry butughed, saying awkwardly, "Mosquito, we are cleared on both sides now."

    "Right, we are cleared on both sides."

    Mosquito blushed, stretched out her hand and twisted Huzi¡¯s ear, pinched his waist and said fiercely, "What did you say just now? Who is your girl?

    The furious Huzi immediately changed, like the frost-beaten eggnt, drooping his head without saying a word, but the fierce fluctuation of his chest showed his inner difort.

    "You are a loser who dare to say but dare not recognize it. You... pissed me off."

    Mosquito, exasperated at his failure to make good, kicked on his leg and turned around to walk out of the ward.

    "Idiot, hurry to chase her. When you hit me, you were so brave. Why are you scared now? Just now I praised you as a real man. Mosquito just deliberately hugged me to stimte you. You fool, she has slept with you. You have to go to confess to her. It¡¯s no use saying that you will be responsible for her. You have to take practical actions."

    Dai Zhefeng kicked him in the back of his ass indignantly.

    "Ah! I, I will go now. Don¡¯t say anything, Lunatic. You are totally my bro!"

    Suddenly Huzi came to realize and became happy again. He went out and chased her.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Huzi¡¯s excitement and roar, which can terrify the ghost, came from the corridor outside the ward. "Hey, I have a wife. I finally have a wife..."

    "D*mn, let me go. This is hospital. Why are you yelling?" Mosquito¡¯s delicate voice followed.

    Of course, more were the shouts of doctors and family members who were frightened by his roar.

    Xiaoyao smirked and was happy when she saw that Dai Zhefeng could put down Xiao Nuo, Mosquito could be with Huzi, and her former friends did not break up into strangers. Everything was developing in a good direction.

    Just thinking of Ding Ning, Xiaoyao¡¯s heart sank again and she looked anxiously at Xiao Nuo who was still sleeping. Could she suffer that kind of blow in her present condition?

    "Ring!"

    Dai Zhefeng took out a mobile phone to look at the message, and patted her shoulder, saying seriously, "Xiaoyao, those who pick me up arrived, so I should go."

    "Ah, it is so fast. Why do you go now? We also said we¡¯d like to see you off when Sister Nuo gets better."

    Xiaoyao opened her mouth in surprise, and her eyes shed a bit reluctant.

    Dai Zhefeng took a deep look at Xiao Nuost, seeming to firmly remember her appearance, and shook his head with a smile. "Originally I wanted to wait for her forgiveness and then leave after she wakes up, but now I think it is unnecessary. Whether she can forgive me or not, in my heart, she was once the most beautiful witch, and I will bless her."

    "But Lunatic, Ding Ning... Now his life is uncertain. If, I mean if, the worst happens, will you regret your release?"

    Xiaoyao¡¯s look wasplicated. What happened in these two days was ups and downs, which made it difficult for her to calm down.

    Originally, she had been disappointed with Dai Zhefeng, and the bnce of her heart gradually tilted towards Ding Ning. But Ling Yun¡¯s unexpected appearance made her have a bad impression on Ding Ning, and she thought that he was a scum stepping on two boats.

    But she never expected that the scum would give up his life for Xiao Nuo to stop the gun. This made her impression of Ding Ning full of contradictions andplexity. He guarded Xiao Nuo with his life, so he was absolutely her true love.

    Since Ding Ning¡¯s life was uncertain, she was worried that Xiao Nuo would not be able to stand it, so she hoped that Dai Zhefeng could stay. At least when the bad news wasing, he could alsofort Xiao Nuo.

    "No. Whether Ding Ning is dead or alive, I believe that Xiao Nuo will not let other people live in her heart. If I stay here, her mood may be worse."

    Dai Zhefengughed at himself and his look became calm. "I should go!"

    Without looking at Xiao Nuo again, he left firmly but said secretly, "Xiao Nuo, goodbye. If you are well, it will be sunny!"

    Xiaoyao looked at his upright back, and she felt somewhat sad. They could not meet in at least two or three years after farewell this time. She murmured in a low voice, "Lunatic, goodbye!"

 Chapter 183 Master Xiao

    "Ding Ning, Ding Ning... Ah, Ding Ning, where are you?"

    Suddenly, Xiao Nuo with her head covered in cold sweat, sat up from the bed and looked straightly at Xiaoyao.

    "I remembered. I remembered. A lot of blood. Xiaoyao, tell me, Ding Ning, Ding Ning, how is he? Where is he now?"

    "Sister Nuo, don¡¯t be excited. Lie down. You just underwent the operation, and the stitched wound was torn again. Doctor,e on, doctor..."

    Xiaoyao watched Xiao Nuo¡¯s wound bleed again, and she screamed, holding back emotional Xiao Nuo in a hurry.

    "You tell me, you tell me... where is Ding Ning? Where is he?"

    Seeing Xiaoyao avoiding her inquiry, Xiao Nuo felt sad, and her eyes turned red. Despite the pain of her whole body, she grabbed Xiaoyao¡¯s cor and shook her desperately, roaring hoarsely,

    "Tell me, where is he? How is he? Tell me. Tell me..."

    "Sister Nuo, you, you calm down. I, I will tell you... OK?"

    Xiaoyao looked at Xiao Nuo¡¯s stitched wound began to ooze blood, so she quickly grabbed her hand and shouted.

    Xiao Nuo let go of her, panting heavily, but her eyes were fixed on her constantly, and her fists clenched tightly. Her knuckles turned white due to strength.

    Xiaoyao looked at her expression carefully, her eyes drooping, her long eyshes trembling slightly. "Sister, Sister Nuo, I¡¯ll tell you, but you... Will you promise me not to be excited?"

    "I, I am not excited, so you can say it."

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s chest fluctuated violently, and even her voice trembled, as if she had exhausted all her strength.

    She was afraid... She was afraid to hear his bad news, but she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what happened to him now.

    From the moment he stood in front of her to block the bullet, all her grievances against him had vanished, leaving only a strong attachment and love. She knew that in this lifetime, she could no longer erase his figure from the bottom of her heart.

    If... he was really dead, she would never live alone. If they couldn¡¯t get together when they were alive, they could be buried together after death."

    Xiao Nuo, who had made up her mind, suddenly became calm, and her eyes became clear. She looked at Xiaoyao calmly and said, "Xiaoyao, you can say it. I will never be excited. I will calm myself down whether he dies or lives."

    Xiaoyao wanted to say it but stopped. Xiao Nuo seemed much calmer at this moment, but she did not know why she had a bad feeling in her heart. But she could not tell exactly what was wrong.

    With a deep breath, she could only tell the truth. After all, Xiao Nuo would surely ask about Ding Ning if she woke up.

    From Xiaoyao¡¯s remarks, Xiao Nuo knew what had happened after hera the day before yesterday.

    It turned out that after Xiao Baiyupromised with Xiao Nuo, he agreed to join Dragon Soul as a condition in exchange for her resumption of contact with her family.

    But Xiao Nuo gave up the chance to enter Dragon Soul for Ding Ning and stayed in Ninghai to join the criminal police team. However, she did not refuse to resume contact with her family, and the rtionship with her father also warmed up.

    Xiao Baiyu, though severe on the surface, was still concerned about his baby daughter. After learning that Xiao Nuo was held by bandits, he sent a special team headed by Ye Zhiqiu to rescue her.

    After Xiao Nuo¡¯sa, only the fastest Ye Zhiqiu witnessed the next scene. ording to him, he witnessed Ding Ning stand out in front of Xiao Nuo under the threat of bandits.

    Five desperate gangsters shot at Ding Ning madly, but Ding Ning killed them instantly with silver needles.

    When Ye Zhiqiu was about toe to the rescue, Ding Ning, with blood, took off his clothes with bullet holes and put it on Xiao Nuo¡¯s body. He fainted.

    Ye Zhiqiu rushed forward to check his wound, but suddenly a ck shadow appeared in the grass beside him and ran away with Ding Ning in his mouth. Ye Zhiqiu was chasing after it in vain. Later, he recalled that the ck image was a ck panther.

    After Xiao Nuo was sent to the military hospital for rescue, Ye Zhiqiu joined Ninghai military police and began to search for Ding Ning in mountains on arge scale. But one day and one night passed, there was still no news.

    After Xiaoyao finished, she looked nervously at Xiao Nuo¡¯s expression. Although she did not say it clearly, everyone knew that even if Ding Ning was not picked up by the ck panther, it was impossible for him to live with dozens of gun wounds.

    "I know!"

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s tone was calm but terrible, and there was nothing unusual except her pale face.

    But Xiaoyao could see Xiao Nuo¡¯s strong desire for death, which made her panicked. She grabbed her hand nervously and said, "Sister Nuo, don¡¯t do that. I¡¯m scared you are like that."

    Xiao Nuo opened her dry, cracked and white lips and showed an ugly smile. "Xiao Nuo, I¡¯m all right. I¡¯m tired. Let me sleep for a while."

    As soon as she finished, Xiao Nuo fell fainted. Xiaoyao was shocked. "Sister Nuo, Sister Nuo, wake up. Doctor, doctor... Come on! "

    ...

    In the military base of Dragon Soul Special Forces in the mountains near Yan Jing, Xiao Baiyu gloomily boarded an unnumbered helicopter.

    On the helicopter, a dignified and gray-faced old man was sitting with his crutch and closed his eyes. His emotion couldn¡¯t be told from his face.

    Next to him sat a beautiful woman with a dignified face in her forties, sobbing in a low voice at the moment. When she saw Xiao Baiyu, she raised her head with tears on his face. "Baiyu, how is Nuonuo now?"

    "Dad, why are you here?"

    Xiao Baiyu nodded to the beautiful woman and followed themon practice to greet the old man, who was exactly Mater Xiao, Xiao Dingshan, the key stand of Xiao Family.

    Xiao Dingshan opened his eyes slowly and his white eyebrows trembled. There was a sparkle between his eyes, but his tone was full of gunpowder.

    "Crap, my grandson is gone, and my granddaughter¡¯s life is uncertain. You are still hiding it from me, so do you think I am deaf and blind?"

    Xiao Baiyu was retorted. He used to be a poker face, but he had no temper in front of Master Xiao. He forced a smile and said, "Dad, I hid it from you because I am afraid you can¡¯t stand the stimtion."

    After that, he secretly red at his wife. Master Xiao used to be healthy, but since Xiao Chunan disappeared three years ago, his health was getting worse. He intended to hide Xiao Nuo¡¯s ident from him, but unexpectedly, Master Xiao was still aware of it.

    "You¡¯ve got a lot of skill, haven¡¯t you? Why did you re at Wanrong? I¡¯d like to ask you, am I still you father? You wanted to hide it from me since my granddaughter encountered such a serious ident? How long are you going to hide it from me? Tell me."

    The old man noticed his little action, and immediately became furious. Xiao Baiyu was scolded badly.

    "Dad, don¡¯t be excited. I don¡¯t want to hide it from you, just for fear that you are scared. I just received a call from Ninghai military hospital. Nuonuo has passed the dangerous period. There is no life danger. Your blood pressure is high so don¡¯t get angry."

    Xiao Baiyu had to force a smile. His ttering look let the soldiers under hismand open their eyes. They wanted tough but dare not, so they had to stand it and turned their shoulders tough. They did not expect the Iron-blooded army god was also such humble.

    "All right, dad, there are so many people here. It is great that Nuonuo was not in danger of life. Your health is not that good, let Baiyu send you home. Baiyu and I will see her."

    When Meng Wanrong heard that her daughter had passed the dangerous period, she stopped crying and began to take into ount the image of her husband.

    "I won¡¯t go back. I have not seen my Nuonuo for over two years. I want to see her. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Hurry up."

    Xiao Dingshan dashed the ground with his crutch angrily and kept his eyes closed.

    Xiao Baiyu knew that his father always had a stubborn temper, and that his words and deeds must be acted upon. He no longer persuaded him, waving to the driver to drive straight to Ninghai.

    "Baiyu, what¡¯s going on this time? How could Nuonuo suffer such a serious injury?"

    Meng Wanrong knew that there was no need to worry her daughter¡¯s life, and then she remembered to ask why.

    Xiao Baiyu secretly took a nce at his father and saw that he sat still and seemingly want to know with his ears up.

    Meng Wanrong heard that Ding Ning was missing after blocking bullets for Xiao Nuo, and she was immediately moved by it. Even Master Xiao, who closed his eyes, opened his eyes.

    "Baiyu, who is the young man named Ding Ning? Is he a friend of Nuonuo?"

    Meng Wanrong saw that Master Xiao was very interested in Ding Ning. Since he was too embarrassed to ask questions, she hurried to ask taking the ce of him.

    Xiao Baiyu looked around and said solemnly, signaling that several of his men were avoiding. "He is Nuonuo¡¯s fiance."

    "What? It is him." Master Xiao and Meng Wanrong both opened their eyes in shock.

    They were moved because Ding Ning blocked bullet for Xiao Nuo before, but they did not appreciate it as a personal favor.

    At this moment, when he heard that Ding Ning was Xiao Baiyu¡¯s son-inw that Xiao Baiyu had privately contracted for his daughter more than 20 years ago, he suddenly turned pale with horror.

    Meng Wanrong burst into tears on the spot. Her gentle and virtuous personality was typical of a good wife and mother. When Xiao Baiyu secretly arranged their daughter¡¯s marriage, she did not say she supported it or opposed it. The life of her future son-inw was uncertain for saving her daughter. How could she not be sad?

    Master Xiao was different. He was extremely opposed to the marriage. For this reason, he was also very unhappy with Xiao Baiyu, which was also the reason why he did not give a good face when he saw Xiao Baiyu in recent years.

    In his military lifetime, he had been overbearing. Xiao Baiyu, who had always been filial, had arranged the marriage secretly, which made him feel ufortable. He felt that he did not take his father into ount.

    In addition, some people in Xiao Family fanned the me, so that Master Xiao was more unhappy, and he strictly ordered Xiao Baiyu to cancel the engagement.

    But Xiao Baiyu, who always obeyed Master Xiao¡¯s words, insisted on keeping the engagement even if he offended him.

    In order to show his attitude, he also named his daughter Xiao Nuo. He aimed to tell everyone that he would never break his promise.

    At this moment, when he heard that the future grandson-inw he had always disliked did this for his granddaughter, he was touched and said raising his grey eyebrows,

    "Baiyu, this little guy is very good. Make sure to find him. If he is alive, I want to see him. If he died, I need to see his body. I don¡¯t care what others think. As long as he lives, I definitely recognize him as my grandson-inw."

    If Xiao Baiyu had been approved by his father in the past, he would surely be ecstatic, but now he could onlyugh bitterly and nod his head in a dull mood, with a heart like being pressed by a piece of lead.

    Ding Ning¡¯s probability of survival was less than one in ten thousand. Unless there was a miracle, there was no doubt that he would die. It was no longer important whether he got the approval of his dad or not. Everything was secondary to life.

    If Ding Ning was dead and even died for saving his daughter. Even if Brother Langya didn¡¯t me him, he could me himself. To be honest, he would rather see his daughter die than see him die. After all, he owed too much to Brother Langya.

    This made him who understood the details of the incident headache, and he secretly med Lan Yang for meddling. After all, he had sent people to, so saving Xiao Nuo was just a matter of time. If he had not asked Ding Ning for help, the situation would not have been like this.

 Chapter 184 Golden Eagle

    Like Xiao Family, Shen Moru was also gloomy. The nature of his work determined that he had to travel around the world all the year round.

    However, because Mo Fei, his once subordinate served as the director of the National Security Bureau in Ninghai, and his daughter was also at the local school and sought medical treatment, he naturally paid more attention to Ninghai.

    Xiao Nuo was Xiao Baiyu¡¯s daughter, and he naturally treated herself as his own daughter, so when he learned about her ident, he, even in Europe, sent people to rescue her as soon as possible.

    But things went beyond his imagination. Xiao Nuo was rescued sessfully, and ck Rat was wiped out, while Ding Ning was carried away by a ck leopard with dozens of gun wounds, which had already sentenced him to death.

    He still appreciated Ding Ning very much. If he was only an ordinary doctor, he would have some regrets at most. After two sentences of sighing, he would forget him.

    But the problem was that Ding Ning was the only doctor in the world who could save his daughter Shen Muqing, which determined whether her daughter could survive or not.

    For this reason, although he could note back to the scene in time, he issued the order to "find him at all costs".

    Ninghai police, national security and the army joined forces again, together with personnel dispatched by Xiao Baiyu and Shen Moru, which surrounded the whole Hengyun Mountain and carried out a carpet search.

    Two days passed, however, the Hengyun Mountain was basically turned over again, and there was no trace of Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning¡¯s situation was very bad. At that time, he rushed out without hesitation to save Xiao Nuo.

    Although he tried his best to avoid the key point, with the fastest speed, in the shortest possible time to kill Iron Rat and others who thought that they had controlled the situation and rushed out the tree cover. But he had dozens of gun wounds, which was definitely trifling matter.

    Xiaojin had been monitoring in the sky, and naturally he found out the traces of Ye Zhiqiu and others. Although he knew that they were military personnel. Ding Ning, who was seriously injured, however, still let ck panther named by him take himself for self-rescue.

    After all, he wasn¡¯t sure if the military would find out the secret of his superpower and bony wings when rescuing him after hisa and dissect him as a mouse.

    He had never been ustomed to leaving his fate under the control of others, just as he always believed that human nature could not stand the test.

    Dahei carried him into the deep forest at the first time. Xiaojin was in the air to monitor him in the sky. He easily slipped away from the public¡¯s sight in the gap when the military and police were surrounding.

    But the road to Ninghai had been blocked, Ding Ning was unconscious again. Without hismand, Xiaojin and Dahei did not know where to go, but instinctively ran to the inessible ces.

    When Ding Ning slowly woke up, he didn¡¯t know how long had passed, let alone where he was.

    Located in a mountain forest, the deafening sound of water rushing into the ear, a momentous waterfall falling from the sky, the impact of the formation of the ground for many years washing out of a pool, hey down beside a river which was formed after the pool overflew and flew in all directions.

    Long time running in the dark made Dahei tired enough, and ity on the riverside and drank water, but also it was very clever with his paws to pour water on Ding Ning¡¯s face.

    Ding Ning was awakened with water. When he woke up, he felt that his whole body was not his own and that he didn¡¯t even want to move a finger because of his indescribable weakness and pain.

    Lying for a long time, he slowly ran True Qi to treat bullet-wounded meridians. Half an hourter, he felt better, struggling to take out his mobile phone for help.

    But when he got the cell phone out of his trousers pocket, he could not helpughing at the deformed and fragmented cell phone that had been hit by bullets. It seemed that he could only save himself.

    Letting Xiaojin and Dahei be vignt, he entered a deep level of cultivation and continued to run Sutra of Cultivating Spirit. It was only after dark that he regained some consciousness.

    There were still dozens of warheads in his body that must be taken out, otherwise there would be endless seque in the future.

    His self-recovery was far superior to that of ordinary people probably because of the flood dragon blood he had drank or his superpower. During hisa, his wounds had been shackled. Gently wiped, the scars removed, revealing newborn skin.

    But when the warhead was still not removed from the body, this super resilience became a cruel thing.

    This meant that he had to re-divide the newborn skin, take out the warhead and heal himself.

    In the meantime, it was likely that he would restart the body¡¯s self-protection mechanism and faint from pain.

    In this short period of time, he was not sure if he would encounter any danger that even Dahei could not resist. After all, he was on the riverside, where fierce beasts woulde to drink.

    After thinking about it again and again, he decided to find a safe ce to take the warhead out. He staggered to his feet, refused Dahei¡¯s request to carry him, and climbed along the river to the source of the waterfall.

    Although the warheads did not hit the key point under his deliberate control, not to mention injuring his strong bones, they cut off many of his fine meridians in the body, making his True Qi unable to run smoothly at all, and leading to a significant decline in his physical strength. Just after climbing less than three meters, he, panting heavily like a cow, was exhausted and tired.

    Sensing enough of superpower, he was annoyed to me himself an idiot because he could fly in such an inessible ce. Why did he bother to climb?

    Spreading the wings and stimting superpower, Ding Ning easily flew to the top of the mountain, and the fresh air was pleasant, which made him feel rxed and refreshed.

    Surrounded by numerous peaks, it was beautiful but dangerous. The peaks were all like ghost carvings, and their shapes were changeable. Under the night, Mount Rhineocero-watching-the-moon, Mount Eagle-spreading-wings, Mount Husband-wife and Mount Mother-inw all presented various postures, which were difficult to describe.

    The more Ding Ning saw, the more familiar he felt, and the more entric his face looked. Unexpectedly, it was Dalongqiu Waterfall. How long did Dahei run carrying him? They should arrive at Mountain Yandang in Zhe province form Ninghai.

    A year ago, after the Bai Qinglian incident, Ding Ning was very depressed. He hade here secretly and traveled alone to rx himself. It was also the only trip in his life, so he remembered it clearly.

    At this moment, even at night, when he visited the old ce again, he was able to recognize the ce at the first time with his eyesight and the familiar scenery.

    In fact, the distance between the two ces was not very far, only more than 400 kilometers. The problem was that ck panther carrying him ran across the province to Mountain Yandang. He didn¡¯t know whether anyone else saw this scene, which made him be able neither to cry nor tough.

    But this was not the time to study how to get here. He should first take the warhead out first.

    Beforea, his clothes were taken off to cover Xiao Nuo. He had a pair of breeches all over his body, and even his shoes fell. It was difficult to find a knife.

    In desperation, Ding Ning could only break a hard and sharp stone by brute force and polish it. He cut off the skin, and took out the warheads one by one with great pain.

    That kind of pain was no less than the ancient Guan Gong scraping the poison off the bones. He felt so painful that he was in cold sweat and felt dizzy.

    It took him more than two hours to get the 31 warheads out, and now he was weakly lying on the ground and covered in blood.

    The night of September was already cool, not to mention the steaming waterfalls on the top of the hill. Ding Ning shivered with pain, and felt drowsy lying on the ground.

    Dahei was left under the waterfall. Only Xiaojin stayed beside him and touched his cheek with the eagle¡¯s mouth.

    "Chirp" a loud hawk crowed, and all Xiaojin¡¯s feathers were upright, like encountering the enemy, staring at a giant bird hovering in the sky.

    Ding Ning squinted and cried in his heart. It was true that what came was what he was afraid of. It turned out that it was a golden eagle.

    Golden eagle was arge raptor with a white head and neck and ck-brown body. Its back neck feathers were long and willow-shaped, and its feathers end were golden.

    Its legs were all covered with feathers, and its feet were three toes forward, one toe backward. The toes were sharp like lion and tiger¡¯s thick but long horny ws, and the inner and the hind toe ws were sharper.

    When a prey was captured, its ws could pierce the key parts of the prey like a sharp de. It tore the prey¡¯s flesh and blood vessels, and even twisted the neck of the prey.

    Giant wings were also one of its powerful weapons. Sometimes when a wing fanned, it could knock down its prey.

    To Ding Ning¡¯s surprise, the golden eagle always lived in the northern hemisphere and seldom appeared in the southern part of the Yangtze River. How could there be one here?

    What worried him most was that this was an adult golden eagle. Unless there were special circumstances, the adult golden eagle usually appeared in pairs. Will the other one be nearby?

    He did not understand why this golden eagle would show hostility to them. After all, hawks rarely voluntarily attacked humans.

    If the gically modified Xiaojin could struggle with one golden eagle, but if it encountered a pair, it had to escape. With its unparalleled speed, no one could catch up with it.

    But at the moment, Xiaojin, who was loyal to its master, didn¡¯t mean to escape at all. He uttered a deep sob in his mouth, which seemed to threaten the other side.

    Ding Ning understood that golden eagle seemed afraid of gically-modified Xiaojin. It did not mean to attack them, but to warn them to leave quickly. Here was its nest.

    What Xiaojin said made him unable either tough or to cry. It was probably because Xiaojin was too confident after gic modification. He even provoked a fight with the golden eagle.

    The golden eagle was enraged by its arrogance, but was unwilling to ept the challenge because of fear. It also threatened that its husband was nearby, and if they dared to stay, it called his husband to fight in groups.

    Xiaojin immediately withered his head and lost his spirit. Ding Ning felt his mood before he realized it. His facial expression turned very strange.

    D*mn it. Xiaojin fell in love. He liked this female golden eagle and wanted to chase after it. The animal¡¯s courtship way was to show their strong body and muscles to conquer the other side.

    It hadn¡¯t grown up yet, but hurried to build a family. What was more, even their body shape didn¡¯t fit well. Ding Ning felt speechless.

    Seeing Xiaojin ignore it, the golden eagle was a little anxious, and its voice was more and more urgent. It constantly warned Xiaojin but did not fight. Its husband which it said before also did not show up.

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart moved, and when he saw the anxious gold eagle, it always inadvertently looked at the steep ce on the cliff. Its eyes glistened with worry and anxiety. When he looked at it, he suddenly burst into smiling. It turned out that the gold eagle was making a bluff.

    This was absolutely a widowed golden eagle, because the golden eagle¡¯s habit was to hatch young birds and raise them together for 80 days before leaving the nest. The reason why it drove them away was that it built a nest with two young eagles, lest they be harmed.

    God, this was a buy-one-for-two deal. Ding Ning immediately got energetic and had a spiritual exchange with Xiaojin, saying that it must hook up with this golden eagle.

    Although the golden eagle was worthy of sympathy in order to protect the young eagle, Ding Ning believed that it was a good fortune. Although it lost freedom, he could improve the gene for it if he took it as a pet with intelligence.

    Golden eagle knew how to bluff, which was enough to show that its IQ was not low, and its spirituality was absolutely in line with the requirements. After its gene being improved, it was even smarter than Xiaojin.

    When Xiaojin heard that the other party was a widow, it immediately came to its senses as if it had been injected with chicken¡¯s blood. It screamed and rushed up with a cry and started a fight with the female golden eagle.

 Chapter 185 Air Force Wing

    It had to be said that Xiaojin was indeed very strong after the gene transformation. Although the golden eagle was strong, she could do nothing about the extremely high speed of Xiaojin.

    In the air, feathers fluttered amidst screams. Even if Xiaojin wanted to show his strong muscles to the opposing side, he did not have the intention to hide his skills, and he beat the golden eagle making it steadily lose ground.

    The corners of Ding Ning¡¯s eyes twitched. "What the f*ck, were you chasing after the girl or trying to rape her? You didn¡¯t need to be so fierce if you wanted to be her husband."

    The feathers of such a beautiful and mighty golden eagle were almost stripped off by him. She was covered in blood and lowered her head to concede and surrender like a cock that had been defeated, which made Ding Ning feel sympathetic while looking at her.

    But he knew that this was animal instincts in the naturalw of the jungle. The strong had the right to make the weak surrender, including the right to courtship.

    From the human point of view, it seemed cruel. But for the strongest lion in a lion pride, all the lionesses were the tools of his reproduction. If he was unhappy, he would have sex with them. He couldn¡¯t be seen showing consideration for them.

    A lioness did not have any idea about being unwilling to have sex unless she loved him. The instinct of the survival of the fittest would only make them surrender to the strongest.

    The reason why human beings were called higher animals was that with higher and higher evolutionary wisdom, the appurtenances apart from biological instinct, such as love, affection, friendship, morality, etc., were derived so that they had an essential difference from animals.

    However, human beings are social animals. In the primitive society where wisdom was just born, human beings lived the life of savages and the strong were respected, even women were shared. After solving the problems of food and clothing, they casually had sex with women if they had nothing to do, which was called by the good name of reproduction. It was actually because of animal instinct, and they were no different from animals.

    The wisdom of Xiaojin and a human in primitive society were probably at the same level. Except for obeying his orders, he also had the instinctive needs of the animal.

    If a human was looking for a wife who had two children, he had to carefully consider the consequences, the opinions of the parents of both parties, and if he could shoulder the responsibility of raising a family in the future. He also had to worry about being talked about behind his back.

    But Xiaojin had no human concerns. He was destined to not be bound by moral ethics due to animal instincts. If he fell in love, he would beat her and force her to be his wife.

    As for raising a family, the fact of having two more sons was not in his consideration, as long as he would be happy.

    The golden eagle was thoroughly beaten and honestly expressed that she was willing to have sex with Xiaojin. But she still had a conscience and indicated that the two children left by the ex-husband could not be left behind.

    Xiaojin held his head up and was as arrogant as a big cock that won a victory. He showed an expression that he didn¡¯t care about the children and just wanted to have sex with her.

    Seeing the fickle and arrogant look, Ding Ning wanted to hit him. "F*ck, he really does not know to show consideration. The children of the ex-husband are children. You didn¡¯t want them. I would adopt them."

    After talking with Xiaojin, and his toughmand, the golden eagle trembled and got close to Ding Ning and there was a hint of fear in her eyes.

    The golden eagle was awed to the bones by the master who was feared by the strong Xiaojin.

    After a rest for a short while, the super resilience made Ding Ning¡¯s wounds begin to heal. But the excessive bleeding caused him to be extremely weak. If he did not have a few days of recuperation, he would not recover.

    Trying to make himself look kind, he reached out his hand to grasp the ws of the golden eagle. The golden eagle instinctively wanted to resist but was stopped by Xiaojin¡¯s harsh cry.

    Soon afterward, the golden eagle discovered that her own genes had changed. Its huge body began to swell again and the wound began to heal itself. Its feathers that had been cut off by Xiaojin began to grow and the power of its body rose wildly.

    Ding Ning was also secretly surprised. He did not expect that the direction of the gene variation of the golden eagle would actually be the size and strength of its body, which waspletely different from Xiaojin.

    But thinking about it, he understood that gene modification was not omnipotent. The speed of Xiaojin was his strength. The gene modification first optimized the speed. Although power and physical strength had also increased, it could notpare with the fastest speed.

    The golden eagle was known for herrge body and powerful strength. Therefore, after gene modification, the first thing to strengthen was the size and strength of its body, and the speed was second.

    In other words, the golden eagle was a typicalbat breed. Xiaojin was a scout. Now, letting the two fight vehemently, Xiaojin was probably not her match.

    However, it was hard to say. Although the speed of the golden eagle had been greatly enhanced, it could still not bepared with Xiaojin¡¯s. So who would win or lose was unknown if they really fought.

    The eyes of the golden eagle gradually became gentle. She rubbed Ding Ning¡¯s cheek with her beak to express her intimacy to him.

    After the gene modification waspleted, Ding Ning¡¯s spiritual connection had one spot more. The golden eagle was able tomunicate with him mentally.

    At this moment, the golden eagle had be a colossus. Its wings had a length of six or seven meters, which made Ding Ning more worried about how the little Xiaojin could have sex with her.

    The golden eagle sent out a brainwave. There was a hint of pleading in joy. She wanted Ding Ning to help the two small golden eagles transform.

    Ding Ning did not know how long Dahei had carried him while running, but the deep sleep in thea had restored a lot of his superpowers. There should be a little surplus in the transformation of the two eyasses.

    During this time that Xiao Nuo was in distress, if Xiaojin was good at fighting, Xiao Nuo could be saved without waiting for him to arrive. He also didn¡¯t have to make himself like a drowned mouse.

    Of course, the more thebat breed, the better. Therefore, Ding Ning did not hesitate to agree to the requirements of the golden eagle. The golden eagle cried happily and couldn¡¯t wait to fly to pick up the two eyasses.

    The hurricane raised by those huge wings almost mmed Ding Ning down the mountain. Ding Ning did not have time to care about it. He was surprised to find that after he promised the golden eagle, the spiritual connection between them seemed to be closer, and even the spot in his mind was brighter. The brightness was more than Xiaojin¡¯s and was only second to Chu Yunna¡¯s.

    This made him sink deep in thought. It seemed that there were still many undiscovered secrets in the cultivation of a pet with intelligence. Making the spiritual connection closer due to gratitude was simr to the feeling of loyalty in a game.

    If its loyalty was not strong enough, would a pet with intelligence defect? It seemed that in the future, it would be necessary to pay attention to the cultivation of feelings with pets with intelligence. Otherwise, it would be toote to cry after the pets with intelligence had defected.

    The bodily forms of the two eyasses had been small. But after gene modification, their bodies were actually muchrger than Xiaojin¡¯s.

    This made Ding Ning secretly find it funny. Xiaojin was really pitiful to be the stepfather. He was notrger than the size of the two children and was simply a third-degree disability.

    After this was done, it was already three or four o¡¯clock in the morning. The night in the mountains was very cold and he was still shirtless, which made him unable to keep from shuddering.

    Although the wound was still self-healing, if he could not leave as soon as possible to take a hot bath, he was likely to get sick.

    "Illness" was a very strange word for him. After all, he would only be injured from small torge. If he had some minor illness, he could cure it by himself.

    But now, he was in the weakest time in his life. He was afraid that a slight cold could take his life, so he had to leave immediately.

    However, the problem was that he only cared about warding off the bullets at that time. The wallet with the papers in it was in the coat pocket, which was thrown to Xiao Nuo to help her cover herself up.

    This led to his current embarrassing situation. The only mobile phone in his trouser pocket was also damaged by the bullets. Without an ID card or money, he could not afford to get a room to stay in.

    Furthermore, he was suffering from hunger and cold now, and the superpower that was slightly surplus was also exhausted. He even did not know how to return to Ninghai.

    While he was frowning and worrying, the golden eagle suddenly sent out a brainwave that said she could carry Ding Ning to fly.

    Ding Ning was very happy after hearing that. The wings of the golden eagle at this moment were nearly seven meters and her body was two meters. Weight-bearing ability was originally her weakness, but after the transformation, carrying people was no longer a problem.

    And it would only take just over an hour to fly back to Ninghai at her current flight speed of nearly 400 kilometers per hour, which was more awesome than a private ne.

    The only troublesome thing was that the poor guy, ck panther, could only run back to Ninghai by himself. In order to avoid it being alone, Xiaojin was left to slowly run back with it.

    The golden eagle was named by Ding Ning Air Force Wing No. 1 and the two small golden eagles were named Air Force Wing No. 2 and No. 3.

    So Ding Ning happily jumped up on Air Force Wing No. 1 and had his first trip after owning a "private ne".

    He had to say that although the speed of the golden eagle was not her strength, she was flying stable and high.

    Flying at a high altitude of nearly four kilometers, with two small golden eagles on either side, made him suddenly have the heroic feeling of being a king overlooking the world.

    Of course, if there was no cold wind blowing into his nose, which made it hard for him to breathe and made him bury his head behind the neck feathers of the golden eagle, then it would have been more perfect.

    However, these were all minor problems. After he found that the golden eagle was mutated, its feathers became more and more sturdy and thick. In particr, Air Force Wing No.1 was flying very stable and there was no need to worry that he would drop due to turbulence.

    He tore the rest of his breeches into pieces of rags, fixed himself on the feathers of Air Force Wing No.1,fortablyy down, and buried himself in the thick and warm feathers on her back to sleep to recover his strength.

    It took Ding Ning only just over an hour to return to the courtyard in the western suburbs. When he jumped from the back of the golden eagle with sleepy eyes, Chu Yunna rushed into his arms and burst into tears.

    Then Ding Ning knew that he had been in aa for a day and a half. He didn¡¯t know whether it was because he had been far away from her or because of thea, but Chu Yunna broke the spiritual connection with him and thought he was dead.

    This made Ding Ning secretly surprise. "Chu Yunna¡¯s spot in my mind was actually very bright, why couldn¡¯t she feel me?"

    Was it because the spiritual strength had no fluctuation after thea? Heforted her for a while and then made her turn her tears into smiles.

    Seeing him return safely, Ling Fei also breathed a sigh of relief and said, "That Yun Sihai has been caught by me and is now locked in the underground cave."

    Ding Ning quickly thanked him. Originally, not acting rashly in order to avoid alerting the enemy, he nned to take action on Yun Sihai when the bald-headed man Brother Long and the drug dealer contacted him.

    However, Xiao Nuo had an ident and he did not dare to wait any longer. Therefore, when he rushed to Hengyun Mountain, he told Ling Fei to take Yun Sihai back under the lead of Xiaocui.

    Chu Yunna also confirmed through Xiaohei¡¯s tracking that Xiao Nuo was no longer in danger. Ding Ning waspletely at ease.

    At this moment, he was sleepy and tired and his body was extremely weak. So he was not eager to interrogate Yun Sihai. He quickly took a hot bath and immediately went into a deep sleep to recover.

    Looking at Chu Yunna quietly climbing up to Ding Ning¡¯s bed to sleep with him, Ling Fei was not surprised and could only wryly smile. So he just went to take a rest. From these two days, he was also tired. Establishingpanies and doing a series of trivial things were more worrying than fighting.

    After Ding Ning woke up, he was in great spirits again and hadpletely recovered. The wounds on his body were already scabbed over, but his body was still a little weak. After all, the loss of energy still needed time to recover.

    Looking at Chu Yunna, who was only wearing underwear and snuggling up to him, he couldn¡¯t help touching her and taking advantage of her. If it weren¡¯t for him not having recovered his physical strength yet, he would really have wanted to have sex with this seductive girl.

 Chapter 186 Being Touched

    Although Chu Yunna had been looking forward to having close contact with him, she also knew that his vigor was very badly hurt and he should not do strenuous exercise. Even though she was teased to breathe rapidly and had misty eyes, she tolerated not having sex with him. She just lingered with him for a while and then got up to serve him to dress and wash.

    She also borately prepared breakfast for him. She had recently checked the recipes, wasted a lot of food materials, and painstakingly studied cooking skills.

    Although it could still notpare with Ding Ning¡¯s cooking skills, the taste was definitely no worse than an average chef¡¯s cooking. Ding Ning happily ate it all and generously gave her a high evaluation.

    While affirming, he also made some suggestions for improvement very sincerely, saying that there was still a lot of space for improvement, which made Chu Yunna greatly encouraged. She waved her little fist and expressed full of enthusiasm that she would continue to work harder to improve her cooking skills.

    With such a sweet little maid, Ding Ning was very happy and thought about how to solve the problem of Chu Yunna¡¯s identity.

    There were many people who could solve the problem of her identity. Bai Qing and the Shen family should be able to do it, but there were great risks. After all, her origin was very sensitive and anyone he found might possibly divulge the news.

    After thinking hard and having no results, he could only shelve it for the moment and slowly think about it.

    Although the loyal little maid was unwilling to part with him, Ding Ning stopped a car and rushed to the mobile phone city, bought a mobile phone and reapplied the phone card.

    As for the Cayenne, it had already been sent to Ling Fei and became his car. After all, there were many trivial things to do when establishingpanies and he had to go back and forth.

    In this society where people acted like snobs, if a boss always took a taxi, he would be invisibly looked down upon and even efficiency would be low.

    Besides, Ding Ning would have a postgraduate examination tomorrow. It was too arrogant to drive a luxury car to study, so he decided to buy a low-key car.

    After he bought a mobile phone and just installed the newly reapplied phone card, a phone call from Ling Yun came through and she asked angrily, "Where have you been the past two days? Your phone couldn¡¯t be gotten through. Is it because I just didn¡¯t insist anymore, so you went to have fun with other women?"

    Ding Ning felt sorry in his heart and patiently exined, "Am I that kind of person? I had something to do the past two days and went to another ce and lost my mobile phone. I just came back this morning. As I just reapplied a phone card and was ready to call you, you called me to ask about it. Where are you? I am going to pick you up now and take you to buy a car."

    "I am at home. To buy a car? Have you made a fortune?" Ling Yun asked with some surprise.

    "We can talk about it after we meet. I wille to pick you up now!" Ding Ning hung up and rushed to Ling Yun¡¯s home.

    "Come in, my mom didn¡¯te backst night. Don¡¯t be like a thief."

    Ling Yun put on a little makeup and, seeing Ding Ning¡¯s surreptitious look, she felt amused and couldn¡¯t help saying it.

    "Didn¡¯t Aunt Chue backst night?" Ding Ning frowned. He didn¡¯t have time to care about the woman surnamed Sun over the past two days. He always felt a little uneasy.

    "She hasn¡¯te back for two nights. She has sent me a WeChat message saying that she has eaten, drunk, and yed with Aunt Sun these two days and didn¡¯t care about me. I was at home alone. I called you but couldn¡¯t get in touch with you."

    Ling Yunined in front of the dressing table while she was doing her makeup.

    "s, don¡¯t mention it. I went to another ce two days ago to cure a patient and made a lot of money. I left eagerly so I didn¡¯t have time to tell you that, and my phone was just lost, so I came back early today and will deliberately take you to buy a car to apologize. Tell me, girl, what kind of car do you want?"

    Ding Ning did not want her to worry, so he did not dare to tell her that he had been shot. He used the reason that he had gone to another ce to cure a patient.

    He showed a look of a wealthy upstart and joked to answer the interrogation of Ling Yun.

    "You want to buy me a car? Come on. How much can you get when you cure a patient? 10,000 yuan? Up to 20,000 yuan? Well, don¡¯t casually spend it when you have some money. Just save it. Now the price of housing is so high, and we have to buy a house in the future. I haven¡¯t been driving for so many years and everything is fine."

    Ling Yun didn¡¯t believe his words at all. She stretched out her fingers and calcted carefully and said, "In fact, it is very great to earn 20,000 yuan in two days. God, my man is awesome. You can earn 300,000 yuan a month, then you will earn 3.6 million a year. If we don¡¯t eat or drink for two years, we can buy a 100-square-meter house in a remote location."

    Ding Ning sniffed and there seemed to be something melted in his heart. He was totally touched and then held her waist from behind. He put his chin on her weak shoulders and did not speak, enjoying this warm moment.

    Ling Yun leaned back in his arms and excitedly said, "I decided that I will go to work. Every month, we¡¯ll only spend my sry and save all the money you earn. If we get marriedter and save money for a few more years, we can buy a very nice big house then. After you have a house, I will insist on it, my mom will have no reason to oppose us being together. When our economic conditions are better, you can buy a better car and I will just buy a car that¡¯s over 100,000 yuan."

    "Yun, don¡¯t worry about money. I am your man. I will support a family, let me do it. You just need to be responsible for being beautiful."

    Ding Ning turned his head and kissed her on the cheek and spoke affectionately.

    "I don¡¯t want to be a housewife. I want to go to work and share the pressure with you. Can¡¯t I be beautiful when I go to work?"

    Ling Yun happily leaned her head on his shoulder and enjoyed the gentleness from her lover.

    "Stupid girl, your man is very rich now, you don¡¯t need to go to work. Let¡¯s go to buy a car now. I will give you the car you want. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can have a look at my bankcard bnce. Oh..."

    Ding Ning couldn¡¯t help wanting to take out the bank card to show her the bnce so that she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the future. But he was immediately dumbfounded when he touched his pocket.

    "What the f*ck!" The wallet was still at Xiao Nuo¡¯s ce. The ID card and the bank card were in the wallet, even the money for the mobile phone that Ling Fei gave him in the morning. How could he buy the car without the bank card? It was awkward now.

    Ling Yun turned around and looked at him with her big eyes. She saw his embarrassed expression and felt it funny and said, "Okay, all right. You don¡¯t need to pretend when you have no money. I am not together with you for your money. I believe that you will definitely make a lot of money in the future. Come on."

    "I really do have the money. But the bank card is not with me. There are hundreds of millions of yuan on it."

    Ding Ning scratched his head in annoyance. It seemed that he would have to go to the hospital first. ording to the information from Xiaocui, Xiao Nuo was still in the hospital and there were many people in the ward. He really had to go.

    "I know. My man is the best. You have hundreds of millions of yuan. Is that okay?"

    Ling Yun rolled her eyes in a bad mood and poked his head and said, "Subordinate, subordinate, we haven¡¯t seen each other for only two days, why do you unrealistically pursue a goal that is too high? Although I know that you will have good prospects in the future, now it¡¯s better toe down to earth. Right, you resigned my work in the hospital and I am really bored all day at home. I am going to go out to find a job to do it first. This will be demolished soon. Although my mom has money, I can¡¯t always spend her money."

    Ding Ning looked at her speechlessly and said, "Do not worry about work, I will arrange it. Right, I¡¯ll ask you, what kind of work do you like? Don¡¯t tell me that you want to be a nurse. Your temper is really not suitable for doing something like serving people."

    "I was a nurse for cooperating with you. Do you really think that I like to serve people? I¡¯m evenzy to serve my mother, let alone other people."

    Ling Yunined without having the professional conduct of a medical staff member. There were little stars in her eyes and she spoke full of yearning.

    "My favorite thing to do is count the money, count the countless money. Filling the house full of red cash, where even the bed is full of money. I¡¯lly on the money to sleep. I can definitely happily wake up after I dream."

    Ding Ning was speechless about her bad taste. He feebly waved his hand and said, "Well, this is your hobby but not a job. Now let¡¯s talk about your work."

    Ling Yun flirtingly smiled at him and said, "Dear, don¡¯t you think that it will be passionate if we have sex on a big bed full of money?"

    Ding Ning patted her ass, not knowing whether tough or cry, and said, "I¡¯m talking about a serious thing. Can you not seduce me?"

    "Hmph, you as a subordinate are brave now, you dare to smack my ass. Don¡¯t you know that a tiger¡¯s ass can¡¯t be touched? Hmph, I know that you have no conscience and you haven¡¯t done good things outside these two days. Hurry, quickly hand over the money to me."

    Ling Yun instantly turned into a female hooligan. She jumped up and crossed her two long legs around his waist. She seized his cor and fiercely shouted like a bandit.

    "Don¡¯t you have your period?" Ding Ning was surprised and asked.

    Ling Yun lifted her chin up at a 45-degree angle and gave him a disdainful look and said, "Otherwise?"

    "Then why not hurry up? Come on."

    Ding Ning held her pretty ass and wanted to have sex with her right then.

    "Piss off, I just wanted to see if you have wasted your bullets outside. It seems that you are being honest now. Anyway, my mom maye back at any time. If you want me, I can give me to you, let¡¯s see if you have the courage or not."

    Ling Yun looked at him provocatively, giggling like a little fairy.

    "Forget it, we can do it in the evening."

    Ding Ning immediately became timid and did not have the disposition. In his heart, Chu Yunxiu was the ultimate boss, having the same level as Destroy Nun. He couldn¡¯t get erect even when he heard the name.

    Ling Yun saw him giving up and immediately smiled. She always liked to let Ding Ning be beaten. Her eyeballs twirled, she poked Ding Ning¡¯s chest, and then charmingly winked.

    "When I don¡¯t want to have sexter, you can¡¯t force me. Hmph, things that are easy to get are not cherished. You disappear when you got me. In order to punish you, I decided that from now on, you can only have sex with me once a month. Otherwise, if you get tired of being with me, I¡¯ll have no ce to cry."

    "That¡¯s not okay. How could I not want you? I will not get tired of you in this life. Once a month is not enough."

    Ding Ning was immediately anxious when he heard that. He eagerly protested.

    "The protest is invalid. I don¡¯t care about other things. Anyway, you have confidantes, such as Shen Muqing and Xiao Nuo, you can find them if you haven¡¯t enjoyed yourself to the fullest."

    Ling Yun¡¯s attitude was firm. She was not soft-hearted and insisted on not giving in. But the words were jealous and everyone could understand it.

    Ding Ning secretly felt it funny. "Little girl, you want to fight with me? Anyway, I have a little maid who is not jealous." But he muttered with a bitter face, "This is not fair. I have nothing to do with them. We are just friends. It¡¯s too unreasonable that you are jealous."

    "Hmph, I am jealous? Do I have nothing to do? I have set the rules, you can go and find anyone you want."

    Ling Yun raised her haughtiness and held her arms, showing a look of neverpromising.

    "Hmph, don¡¯t regret it. Such a stupid girl, how can you treat your man like this? You are pushing me into the arms of other women."

    Ding Ning shook his head and was not in a hurry. Hecently smiled.

    "How dare you. I¡¯ll bite you!"

    Ling Yun immediately couldn¡¯t retain herposure and rushed up. She gnashed her white teeth and wanted to bite him.

 Chapter 187 Not Willing To Revive

    "Okay, don¡¯t make trouble. I didn¡¯t dare to, okay? Let¡¯s discuss it, how about 10 nights a month?"

    Ding Ning touched her and took advantage of her, but repeatedly asked for mercy.

    "No, up to five nights. You¡¯ve already taken advantage of me."

    Ling Yun breathlessly kept a distance from him and seriously considered it. It seemed that she was really afraid to push Ding Ning into the arms of other women, so she reluctantly decided topromise.

    "Deal!"

    Ding Ning immediately made a decision and smiled very treacherously. One night and one time were very different. Such anguage trap could only fool this stupid, careless girl.

    Ling Yun looked at his cunning smile and kept feeling that something was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t figure it out for a while. She impatiently waved her hand and said, "Let¡¯s do that then. I¡¯m going to walk Doudou, will youe along?"

    "Hey, you haven¡¯t said what job you want to do. Do you need to walk Doudou? Just open the door, she will walk herself, maybe she can tease a little male dog. After she has yed enough, she wille back."

    Ding Ning opened the door impatiently and ordered Doudou, "Go, y by yourself ande backter."

    "Ruff, ruff!" Doudou barked two times cheerfully and rushed out like a wild horse.

    Ling Yun was anxious and said, "What are you doing? If Doudou is lost, my mother will fight with me."

    Ding Ning was calm and said with a smile, "Don¡¯t worry, she will not get lost. If she¡¯s lost, I willpensate you with 10 dogs."

    "100 dogs would be useless. My mother only wants Doudou. If she gets lost, my mother will definitely kill me. I am going out. If you have something to do, just do it."

    Ling Yun did not dare to be careless. She hurriedly ran out to chase after Doudou.

    Ding Ning helplessly shrugged his shoulders. He could not tell her that Doudou was his pet with intelligence. It was too fantastical.

    All right, he could take this opportunity to visit Xiao Nuo and take the wallet back in passing. He shouted at Ling Yun¡¯s back, "Did you bring the key? I will lock the door."

    "Yes, I did. Lock the door."

    Ling Yun answered from far away. She ran after Doudou, who was running everywhere, and was not in the mood to take care of him.

    "Then I¡¯ll go. I wille to see you in the afternoon."

    Ding Ning closed the door and waved his hand. He stopped a car and went directly to the Military Hospital.

    "Are you stupid? How can you tell the truth to Nuonuo? Do you want her to die?"

    In Xiao Nuo¡¯s ward, everyone was gloomy. Meng Wanrong¡¯s tears flowed and she looked at Xiao Nuo, who was pale and unconscious. Xiao Baiyu was downcast and silent.

    Mr. Xiao Dingshan was so angry that he shivered. His face was livid and he red at Xiaoyao and asked him.

    "I... I didn¡¯t know that Sister Nuo would be like this. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have told Sister Nuo about Ding Ning¡¯s situation, which provoked her."

    Xiaoyao was flustered and grabbed her clothes, lowering her head like a child who had done something wrong, and her tears fell.

    Huzi and Mosquito did not even dare to breathe loudly. They stood at the side of Xiaoyao in fear and wanted tofort her but did not know what to say.

    "Dad, don¡¯t me Yao. You know the character of Nuonuo. As long as she revives, she will definitely interrogate her about Ding Ning¡¯s situation."

    Xiao Baiyu was a little embarrassed and tried to persuade Xiao Dingshan.

    Mr. Xiao also realized that he was too critical. His look rxed as he feebly waved his hand and said, "Forget it, Yao, I was anxious. I should not me you. Don¡¯t me yourself. Nuonuo was destined to have this ident."

    He turned around to look at Executive Lu of the Military Hospital and politely asked, "Executive Lu, is there any good method for Nuonuo¡¯s situation?"

    Executive Lu was embarrassed and cautiously answered, "Mr. Xiao, we have done a detailed general check-up on Miss Xiao. Each of her bodily functions is working normally and the brain waves are normal, which indicates that she has her own consciousness. Excluding the possibility of aa caused by organic lesions or otherplications, we analyzed that she is likely to subconsciously want to escape from reality and not want to revive. We have no good methods for this situation. She can only revive by using her own will."

    "You mean, Nuonuo is not willing to revive?"

    Meng Wanrong wiped her tears and asked in disbelief.

    "Yes!"

    Executive Lu nodded affirmatively and said with a serious look, "We have encountered this kind of case in the past. The patient gets strongly stimted or hit so that he will have a feeling of escaping in his subconsciousness and then will live in a self-woven fantasy. In general terms, it means that he has a will to die and is not willing to face reality."

    "You mean that Nuonuo wants to die? That¡¯s impossible. You must have diagnosed it wrong. How can Nuonuo take things so hard? What hospital is this? Do you have any qualifications? You are a bunch of quacks..."

    Meng Wanrong had lost the unhurried elegance she had before. She roared with red eyes like a wounded female animal. If Xiao Baiyu didn¡¯t hug her in time and cover her mouth, who knew what kind of abuses she would have hurled?

    Executive Lu was embarrassed. Although he had met a patient¡¯s family that pestered him endlessly before, as an executive, he had never faced this kind of situation before. Now he finally realized how helpless his subordinate doctors were when they faced medical troubles.

    That was especially true at the moment, when a group of senior members of themittee and experts from various departments were standing behind him, which made him more ashamed.

    ording to his previous temperament, he would have just left and let his subordinates deal with it. But he did not dare to leave. Mr. Xiao used to be the second inmand of the military, so he was paramount and powerful.

    Although he had retired from a leading post, he had an unparalleled influence in the military. If he could not handle it well, he would no longer be the executive of the Military Hospital.

    Mr. Xiao was thoughtful. He showed a serious face and reproached her. "Wanrong, calm down. We must respect medicine. Don¡¯t pester them endlessly."

    The majesty of the old man had long been ingrained. Hearing that he was angry, Meng Wanrong immediately dared not make any trouble and sobbed in Xiao Baiyu¡¯s arms.

    "Executive Lu, sorry to make trouble for you. Don¡¯t me her. She lost her ability to reason due to being so concerned. Don¡¯t take her nonsense to heart. I apologize to you for her."

    Mr. Xiao sincerely bowed to Executive Lu to apologize.

    "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Mr. Xiao, you... you make this difficult to bear. I can¡¯t endure it."

    Executive Lu felt extremely ttered and said, "It¡¯s okay," again and again. He wanted to stop Mr. Xiao but did not dare approach him. He could only blush and bend down to bow to him. The scene was like a couple bowing to each other. If everyone¡¯s mood was not so heavy, they would haveughed at it.

    Mr. Xiao stood up and said with a serious look, "Executive Lu, you have encountered and have a lot of knowledge in the Military Hospital. You should have been exposed to such patients before. Tell me the truth, is there any way to handle such a case?"

    Executive Lu hesitated. Seeing that Meng Wanrong also looked at him full of expectation, he quietly organized his words and thoughts and said, "Such a situation is worrisome, all treatments are ineffective. We can do nothing about it. But that doesn¡¯t mean there is absolutely no way. As the saying goes, it¡¯s better for the doer to undo what he has done. If her family knows the cause of her worry, that is the best. Having the person who causes her worry pour out to her may be able to wake her up."

    Mr. Xiao¡¯s face showed disappointment. He believed that the doctor¡¯s diagnosis was not wrong. It was definitely Ding Ning who had caused Xiao Nuo to be unwilling to revive.

    But the problem was that two days had passed, and they searched in all of Hengyun Mountain and there was still no trace of Ding Ning.

    In this case, although the search had not been abandoned, everyone knew that even if he could be found, the best result was nothing more than finding an iplete corpse that was bitten by the ck panther.

    The chances of his survival were almost zero, which meant that Xiao Nuo had almost no possibility of waking up.

    This made him be unable to ept it. It seemed as if he had immediately aged decades. His straight body stooped and he was unwilling to ept it as he asked, "Isn¡¯t there any other way?"

    Looking at the respected old man, who had spent his whole life in the military, Executive Lu shook his head in silence and lowered his head shamefully.

    "If you can find the person, maybe he can try it."

    At the edge of the expert crowd, a timid voice sounded and caught everyone¡¯s attention.

    "Who are you talking about? Where is he?"

    Mr. Xiao¡¯s eyes were bright and his turbid old eyes burst with light. He excitedly looked at the middle-aged doctor.

    Xiao Baiyu and the others also looked at this middle-aged doctor, who was brave to speak.

    "He is a young traditional-Chinese-medicine physician and his medical skills are extremely magical. I dare not say that he is definitely able to awaken the patient. But I believe that if he has no method, no doctor in the world can wake the patient up."

    Han Xi was courageous to speak resolutely and decisively, ignoring the doubtful eyes of the surrounding leaders of the hospital. He highly respected Ding Ning from his heart.

    "Where is he? Can you contact him? Right, what¡¯s your surname? Could you please contact him? No matter what conditions he puts forward, as long as he can wake up Nuonuo, I promise him."

    Mr. Xiao excitedly made a promise.

    "My surname is Han. I will contact him now. I don¡¯t know where he is. Right, Captain Xiao is also very familiar with him. He is Ding Ning. We have been to Diannan together. I believe as long as he knows that Captain Xiao is injured, he will definitelye immediately."

    Han Xi had not figured out the situation. He took out his phone and started to call Ding Ning.

    "Ding Ning?" He was talking about Ding Ning. Everyone lost their spirit like a deted ball.

    Mr. Xiao feebly waved his hand and said, "If you are talking about Ding Ning, forget it, he..."

    "Hello! Doctor Han, I was trying to contact you. I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d call me."

    Han Xi quickly covered the phone and looked at Mr. Xiao with doubt and said, "I have already contacted him. Should I call him?"

    Xiao Baiyu was excited and stepped forward and said, "Call him. Quickly. Put it on speaker-phone!"

    Mr. Xiao looked at Xiao Baiyu with doubts. "Was this Ding Ning another person? Not that Ding Ning."

    Han Xi confusedly used speaker-phone and asked, "Doctor Ding, where are you?"

    Ding Ning¡¯s clear voice came from over the phone. "I am at your hospital. I want to ask you about something. Xiao Nuo, Captain Xiao, in which ward is she staying? I have not found her."

    Han Xi covered the microphone and asked Mr. Xiao, "He is in the hospital and ising to visit Captain Xiao. Should I tell him which ward?"

    "Wait, are you sure he is Ding Ning?"

    Xiao Baiyu¡¯s eyes were red. Ding Ning had not died and hade to the hospital to visit Xiao Nuo, which made him feel it a little ridiculous. It didn¡¯t make sense.

    "Even if Ding Ning didn¡¯t die, he must have been seriously injured. Is this someone who is masquerading as him? What conspiracy is in this?" His upational sensitivity made him vignt.

    Xiaoyao¡¯s eyes were bright. She suddenly covered her mouth and her tears flowed immediately. She shouted incoherently, "I know him, I remember his voice. It is him, Ding Ning. He is not dead, he is not dead. Sister Nuo can be saved. This is great, it¡¯s great..."

 Chapter 188 Explanation

    On the first floor of the hospital, Ding Ning had a slightly helpless smile on his face. In fact, he also had a general understanding of what happened in the ward.

    He deliberately made this call to Han Xi. First, he did that in order to repay Han Xi. After all, when he hijacked the helicopter to save Monkey, Han Xi cooperated with him and left a good impression on him. He believed that after this affairs, it would be helpful to Han Xi¡¯s professional career.

    Second, there were so many people in Xiao Nuo¡¯s ward. If he suddenly came here, it would cause other people¡¯s suspicions. After all, Xiao Nuo¡¯s ward was a special intensive care unit which was confidential to the outside world. It was reasonable for him to contact Han Xi and ask him to give directions.

    He just didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Nuo¡¯s family looked unusual. Although he didn¡¯t know the identities of master Xiao, Xiao Baiyu and his wife, he could tell that they were definitely in high and influential positions from how the executive treated them.

    However, he did not associate Xiao Nuo¡¯s family with the Xiao family in Yanjing. After all, Yanjing was such arge ce, and there were many people with the surname Xiao. How could it be such a coincidence that he had an engagement with the girl from this family? He even didn¡¯t think about that.

    "Quick, ask him toe up. No, I will go to pick him up with you!"

    Master Xiao seemingly realized something from Xiao Baiyu¡¯s reaction and was excited to stand up and greet him personally.

    "Dad, no. We should avoid meeting him now. Let Doctor Han pick him up."

    Xiao Baiyu reached out to stop Master Xiao and whispered in his ear.

    He considered more. First, he suspected that someone impersonated Ding Ning. Second, there were many people on the scene. Now it was not the time to recognize Ding Ning, and it would only pose a danger to him if they did that.

    Master Xiao who was shrewd immediately understood. He stretched out and said with a shiver in his voice, "I am tired, Bai Yu, Wanrong, help me to rest for a while. Doctor Han, I need to trouble you to go to pick him up."

    "Not at all, not at all!"

    Han Xi who was extremely ttered waved his hand and walked out under his colleagues¡¯ envious eyes. He said over the phone, "Doctor Ding, wait for me on the first floor. I will pick you up right away."

    When Ding Ning came to the ward, there were only Xiaoyao, Mosquito and Huzi left.

    "Ding Ning, do you still remember me?"

    Entrusted by Xiao Baiyu, Xiaoyao must strictly verify the identity of Ding Ning, so she began to interrogate him as soon as they met.

    "You¡¯re Xiaoyao. How can I forget you?"

    Ding Ning maintained hisposure, looked around and said with a smile, while secretly muttering, "F*ck, what the h*ll. They installed the monitor in such a short while."

    "I heard that you saved sister Nuo and got shot dozens of times. Howe you are safe and sound?"

    Xiaoyao looked at him doubtfully. She was certain that he was Ding Ning, but still asked the question Xiao Baiyu also wanted to know.

    Ding Ning knew Xiao Nuo¡¯s family members avoided meeting him. Although he didn¡¯t know why they did that, this was exactly what he wanted and he could exin his mysterious disappearance after he got shot.

    "Ah, they are exaggerating by saying that I got shot dozens of times. If it were true, I would have got shot all over. I just got shot a little more than ten times. Don¡¯t forget that I am a traditional Chinese physician who is very familiar with the human body structure. I avoided getting shot in my vital parts, let alone..."

    Ding Ning pretended to be mysterious and lowered his voice, "Don¡¯t tell others what I told you."

    Speaking of this, he deliberately paused, pretended to be hesitating out of distrust, and nced at Huzi and Mosquito, "Who are they?"

    "This is Mosquito. This is Huzi. We are all good friends of Sister Nuo, absolutely trustworthy."

    Xiaoyao hurriedly introduced them to him, and both Huzi and Mosquito warmly shook hands with Ding Ning. No matter how they disliked Ding Ning before, they had beenpletely conquered by him because he had blocked the bullets for Xiao Nuo.

    Huzi held his hand sincerely and said without hiding the admiration in his eyes, "You saved Sister Nuo, which amounts to saving me. From now on, we are buddies."

    "Haha, it¡¯s settled."

    Ding Ning directly patted his shoulders. He admired Huzi for his bluntness.

    "Tell us, what the h*ll happened to you? How can you be safe and sound after getting shot so many time? Besides, I heard that you were taken away by a ck panther."

    After the introduction, Xiaoyao could not wait to ask.

    "Safe and sound? You can get yourself shot several times and check if you are safe and sound after that."

    Ding Ning rolled his eyes unhappily, did not continue keeping them guessing but beat his breast and stamped his feet and said in distress.

    "I have an ancestral legendary armor. After knowing that Nuo Nuo was in danger, I put on the legendary armor instantly. Thus, although I got shot, in fact, the bullets just broke through my armor and injured my skin without causing fatal injuries. The huge impact of the bullets made me feel so pain that I went faint. My Dahei, which was a loyal guardian, came out and took me home. After healing my wounds at home for two days, I could get up and came to see Nuo Nuo. Oh, I forgot to say that Dahei is the ck panther that you said. It is my pet. But it is a pity that my ancestral armor has beenpletely damaged."

    Ding Ning knew that it would be exposed sooner orter that the ck panther was his pet. It was more credible to say it directly.

    Unexpectedly, this answer made Xiaoyao and others dumbstruck. What the h*ll, he had a ck panther as his pet and the ancestral legendary armor? He must have read too many fantasy novels?

    Seeing that they did not believe, Ding Ning uncovered his upper body wrapped with bandages with oozing of blood. He had deliberately teared his wounds before he came here in order to cope with such a situation.

    After all, almost everyone who got shot dozens of times would die. It was really iprehensible that he could show up alive in just two days. He must find a justifiable reason to exin that.

    Although it was very illogical, he could only give such a barely satisfactory exnation. In terms of whether they believed it or not, it was not within his consideration.

    "Uh, what about your legendary armor? It¡¯s amazing that it can block the bullets."

    Huzi had always been a martial arts fan who was thoughtless. He immediately believed in Ding Ning¡¯s words and asked eagerly.

    "Ah, don¡¯t mention it. When the idiot Dahei took me home, the legendary armor was lost, which distressed me a lot. It¡¯s my ancestral unique armor. When I meet my dadter, how can I exin it to him?"

    Ding Ning looked distressed and said with bitter hatred. His acting was absolutely decent.

    "Do you believe his words?"

    In a ward not far away, an LCD screen was showing what happened in the Xiao Nuo¡¯s ward.

    Watching Ding Ning¡¯s distressed face, Master Xiao stroked his chin with no beard and asked with a smile.

    "I believe. Brother Dragon Teeth has a mysterious background and extraordinary skills. I believe him even if he says that he keeps a dragon as his pet, not to mention the legendary armor and a ck panther as his pet."

    Xiao Baiyu said with a calm face, with an unconcealed smile at the corners of his eyes. He had always admired Dragon Teeth who was both his friend and tutor.

    Meanwhile, Meng Wanrong was staring at Ding Ning¡¯s handsome face, looking like a mother-inw who increasingly admired her son-inw, "This little Ding is good. He has a handsome face and a good shape. The most important thing is that he sincerely likes Nuonuo and was willing to block the bullets for Nuonuo. I approve of him being my son-inw."

    "Haha, but I really didn¡¯t know thisd knows about medical skills. Maybe he can wake up Nuonuo."

    Master Xiao seemed to be very satisfied with Ding Ning, just remembering that his granddaughter had not yet woken up, he looked worried.

    "He is a graduate of Ninghai Medical College and has showed extraordinary medical skills in Diannan border defense area some time ago, so that a border guard can avoid the tragedy of amputation. Now thisd is an online celebrity with millions of fans."

    Xiao Baiyu had always paid attention to Ding Ning¡¯s movements. Although he did not know why Dragon Teeth, who did not know about medical skills at all, had a son, who had extraordinary medical skills. But in his opinion, the son Dragon Teeth carefully cultivated must have his own superiority. It was justifiable for Dragon Teeth to cultivate his medical skills.

    "Ah, Ding Ning, it turns out to be him. It¡¯s no wonder that he looks familiar. I remembered that I have watched his video. During that time, this miracle-working doctor was a popr person in Yanjing."

    With sparkle in her eyes, Meng Wanrong instantly figured out his identity. She didn¡¯t expect that thed who had been discussed by numerous people turned out to be her future son-inw, and suddenly felt proud of him.

    "Oh, what video? Show it to meter."

    On hearing her words, Master Xiao also got interested. He was concerned about national events and did not pay much attention to the hot discussion on the Inte.

    Meng Wanrong immediately became refreshed, "After Nuonuo wakes up, I will find it and show it to you."

    "Okay, that¡¯s settled. I also want to see how incredible my grandson-inw is."

    Master Xiao felt refreshed and thought that having a grandson-inw who was proficient in medical skills seemed to be good.

    "By the way, Dad, let thisd check your bodyter. His medical skills are really extraordinary."

    Seeing that his father finally approved the marriage arranged by him, Xiao Baiyu was excited to suggest.

    "Let¡¯s talk about itter!" His father didn¡¯t express an opinion and focused on the surveince screen, because at the moment Ding Ning had already convinced Xiaoyao and others and began to treat Xiao Nuo.

    Seeing Xiao Nuo¡¯s pale face, Ding Ning felt inexplicably distressed. This silly girl was really affectionate to him. Learning that he was missing, she would rather sleep than wake up, which made him feel so grateful that he couldn¡¯t repay her.

    If it was a few days ago, Ding Ning might not be able to do anything about Xiao Nuo¡¯s illness. He could only spend a lot of time waking up her consciousness by constantly whispering to her ear and thus to wake her up.

    However, since he inadvertentlyprehended the method to explore with spiritual strength when treating Zhao Gang, this situation was no longer a problem for him.

    No matter in western medicine or traditional Chinese medicine, no matter for curing symptoms or curing the disease, there was a saying that apply medicine ording to indications.

    After knowing the cause of Xiao Nuo¡¯s unconsciousness, Ding Ning concentrated quickly to enter that wonderful state and easily invaded her consciousness sea.

    Different from Zhao Gang¡¯s spiritual world filled with memory luminous spots, Xiao Nuo¡¯s consciousness sea was mostly bleak with only a few memory luminous spots which were particrly bright.

    For fear of devouring her memory, Ding Ning carefully controlled his spiritual strength to touch a luminous spot.

    He was stiffened and suddenly had a memory scene of them looking for Antiaris Toxicaria Lesch in the rain forest in Diannan in his mind.

    But at the moment, he was recalling that scene from Xiao Nuo¡¯s point of view and felt the same feeling as her.

    Tasting her mixed,plex and entangled thoughts, her suspicion of his identity and the sorrow brought by the fake name You Xumo, he felt pain as if his heart had been teared apart.

    This silly girl was deeply in love with him, which made him feel increasingly ashamed.

    Ding Ning let go of this memory luminous spot and found that it had not been devoured under his control. Ding Ning felt relieved and continued to touch the next luminous spot.

    This luminous spot was the memory about the live broadcast of treating Wang Guoliang in Diannan Hospital. At that time, she was nervous, perturbed, worried, jealous... all kinds ofplex moods were exposed to him.

    Ding Ning gave a soft smile. He didn¡¯t expect that this girl had worried about him at that time. She was so cute.

    He let it go and then continued to touch the next memory luminous spot, which was the biggest and brightest one.

 Chapter 189 Approval

    It was the memory scene of them first meeting each other. At the beginning, she mistakenly thought that he was a predecessor, followed himter, and then was scared by the ck cat... made a bet with him... saw Bone Demon and Chu Yunna... all kinds of embarrassing situations... they kissed... the bud of love bloomed... she left sorrowfully...

    Touching the next spot, he saw her chase the kidnappers who captured Monkey, jump to the top of the car with a slim chance of surviving and her inner ecstasy when Ding Ning descended from the sky...

    The memory fragments seemed to happen yesterday, enabling Ding Ning to re-experience again. He then suddenly realized that they had unconsciously experienced so many things together.

    He stopped spying on her memory, because he knew that the few bright memory fragments were all about him.

    But the key question was how he should wake her up.

    At this moment, a luminous spot unconsciously wandered to his spiritual strength, and following memory made Ding Ning¡¯s heart bleed and his forehead burst with blue veins. He wished he could tear the damn Saozhu into pieces, and the monstrous horrible rage suddenly exuded by him filled the entire ward.

    Xiaoyao and others only felt chill all over and everything became blurred in front of them. They felt like appearing in the deepest hell, and Ding Ning was like the death walking in the corpse mountain and blood sea with horrifying murderous intent...

    The three were scared out of wits, felt their legs went weak and then fell to the ground, and looked at Ding Ning, who was tightly holding Xiao Nuo¡¯s wrist, with fear in their eyes.

    "His murderous intent is so strong. What has thed experienced?"

    Watching the screen, Master Xiao muttered thoughtfully with unusual sparkle in his eyes.

    Meng Wanrong frowned. As a virtuous wife and caring mother, she didn¡¯t feel much murderous intent. But at the moment, Ding Ning made her feel very ufortable and consider him horrifying.

    Xiao Baiyu clenched his fists and trembled all over excitedly. It was such murderous intent which was exactly the same as that of brother Dragon Teeth.

    He had always thought that Dragon Teeth wanted to let Ding Ning live a normal life, so he let Ding Ning study medicine but did not teach him martial arts. In fact, during his five years of college life, Ding Ning did not show any sign of his skills in martial arts.

    In fact, he was somewhat disappointed with this future son-inw. Although being an ordinary doctor was not bad, it was far from his expectation because he had got used to blood and killing.

    Until Ye Zhiqiu reported to him with an ashamed sigh that he killed a group of ck rats with silver needles, he realized that Ding Ning might not be as simple as he thought.

    At this moment, seeing the murderous intent exuded by Ding Ning, he suddenly realized that thed had hidden his skills deeply and his skills in both medicine and martial arts made him even more extensively-skilled then his father.

    It made him feel refreshed. A bold thought jumped out and kept lingering in his mind.

    In his heart, Dragon Teeth was the supreme glory of big brother. Anyone who became Dragon Teeth would be sphemy against this title.

    No matter Ye Zhiqiu, who was cultivated by him, or Zhao Zilong, who made him feel very ufortable, even his missing son, even if they reached the minimum standard of dragon teeth, they didn¡¯t deserve this title.

    But now, the best candidate appeared. He was the son of former Dragon Teeth as we as the only one who was qualified to inherit the title of Dragon Teeth.

    If he could be the new dragon teeth, it would be the most perfect result. Not only he could inherit his father¡¯s title, but also it could destroy the Zhao Family¡¯s n. Why not do that?

    Although he didn¡¯t know about brother Dragon Teeth¡¯s thought, he believed that brother would not be willing to watch his enemy take his position and me him for making the decision.

    The only thing he needed to consider now was how to make Ding Ning the new dragon teeth without exposing his identity. It seemed that it was time to talk to him.

    Ding Ning¡¯s murderous intent onlysted for less than a minute, and he soon withdrew it.

    Huzi and others were almost scared out of their pants, fearfully staring at Ding Ning, who looked innocent, as if he was a wild monster, with tremendous awe in their eyes.

    Mosquito and Xiaoyao were girls, and they felt a little better, but Huzi who had learned martial arts had the deepest fear of this terrifying murderous intent.

    It made him secretly feel d that Dai Zhefeng had realized his error, mended his way and given up the duel with Ding Ning.

    Otherwise, it was undoubted that Ding Ning did not need to fight with him at all and the murderous intent exuded by Ding Ning was enough to overwhelm him and leave him no room for resistance. The oue was self-evident.

    He didn¡¯t know much about Ding Ning, and wasn¡¯t sure if he would beat Dai Zhefeng to disability in a rage. If so, things would be terrible.

    Xiao Nuo loved him deeply, and he also loved Xiao Nuo deeply and was willing to block the bullets for her. Huzi had epted him from the heart.

    Being a friend with such a horrifying guy might be a very good experience. He just felt a little sorry for Lunatic. After all, he couldn¡¯t be Xiao Nuo¡¯s boyfriend.

    Then Huzi remembered those guys, who had always been obsessed with Xiao Nuo, in Yan Jing. Haha, he hoped that those guys could be smart, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t mind adding fuel to the fire and letting them learn an unforgettable lesson.

    Thinking of this, Huzi unconsciously revealed a sinister smile of gloating.

    "Huzi, why do you show such a treacherous smile? What the h*ll are you up to?"

    Mosquito noticed his smile and thought that he wanted to do something terrible again. She felt ashamed and annoyed, and ferociously pinched him with a red face.

    After getting drunk that night, they lost virginity to each other. They had established the rtionship between them yesterday, and then crazily enjoyed sex for a whole night and fully experienced the incredible feeling.

    She, who had just begun her exploration of sex, had an itch for trying that again, but she was unable to do that even she wanted to, because both her legs were still weak now.

    Mosquito pinched Huzi so hard that he grimaced in pain. Not knowing what was wrong with her, he looked at her confusedly, "Did I show a treacherous smile?"

    "Very treacherous!" Xiaoyao replied.

    "What the h*ll, I just thought of tose guys who are still obsessed with Sister Nuo. I¡¯m wondering what will happen to them if they meet brother-inw."

    Huzi just shamelessly called Ding Ning brother-inw.

    Xiaoyao and Mosquito looked at each other. They, who desired to stir up trouble, suddenly saw sparkle in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Mosquito said with a chuckle£¬ "Huzi, you have followed bad examples."

    Huzi nervously waved his hands, "No, no, I just said it for fun."

    "Don¡¯t be nervous. I like this idea very much."

    Mosquito patted Huzi¡¯s shoulder in a very masculine way, whispered in his ear and encouraged him with an extremely coquettish smile, "Think of more such ideaster, and I will greatly reward you."

    On hearing her words, Huzi was overjoyed, "Really?"

    "Humph, you tell me, fool." Thinking of Huzi¡¯s vigour in the bed, Mosquito suddenly felt ripples in her heart, gave him a coquettish look and said reproachfully.

    "Haha, okay, okay, I will try hard!"

    With sparkle in his eyes, Huzi excitedly rubbed his hands together andughed foolishly.

    "You are so hopeless." Mosquito chuckled, while not hiding the tender love in her eyes.

    "Enough, can you stop ignoring me? I know that you are so in love with each other, but those who show their mutual affection in public will be struck by lightning."

    Xiaoyao teased mischievously.

    "Humph, you should find your ck masked man hurriedly. When you are in love, you will know what mutual affection is."

    Mosquito felt proud instead of ashamed of it. Shecently held Huzi¡¯s arm, which made Huzi smirk for a while.

    "Humph, stop showing off. After I seed in pursuing ck masked man, we¡¯ll show our deep mutual affection in front of you guys."

    Xiaoyao raised her chin at a forty-five degree angle and said proudly.

    "ck masked man? Is the one who created a tremendous uproar in the underground boxing house that night?"

    With sparkle in his eyes, Huzi extended his thumb and praised him, "Xiaoyao, you have good taste. The buddy is definitely a macho man. If you can hook up with him, we can walk sideways in Yan Jing with these two macho brothers-inw."

    "Just wait and see. As long as I meet him again, I will never let him escape from my grip."

    Xiaoyao threw out her huge chest and said with lofty sentiments, as if she had hooked up with ck masked man.

    Mosquito rolled her eyes and ridiculed, "Xiaoyao, restrain yourself a little, okay? A woman who is too active will scare a man away."

    "F*ck restrain myself. I don¡¯t have many opportunities to meet him. As long as I meet him again, I will directly push him down and sleep with him. I¡¯m wondering whether he will still hide from me after that."

    A tough girl didn¡¯t need to exin herself. Xiaoyao said astonishing words, but didn¡¯t even know that their words and deeds had been seen by the Xiao family of three.

    Meng Wanrong found it both funny and annoying, "This girl is really outspoken."

    Master Xiao had already clearly investigated these kids who had connections with his granddaughter. He shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "This girl dares to say anything, but is actually very kind-hearted. She is much better than those hypocritical people. Nuonuo has an eye for choosing friends. Gee, where is thed from the Dai family who keeps pursuing Nuonuo? Why didn¡¯t hee?"

    "Dad, you mean Dai Zhefeng? Thed has joined the army to temper his spirit. He¡¯s kind-hearted, and took the initiative to quit pursuing Nuonuo, which makes me think more highly of him."

    Xiao Baiyu exined with a smile.

    "Hmm, he knows the pattern of advance and withdrawal and can bear patiently. He who can be brave after feeling ashamed can be promising after cultivation. If it were not for Ding Ning, I consider thed barely deserves our Nuonuo."

    Although Master Xiao lived a secluded life, he actually knew something about the outside world. His evaluation of Dai Zhefeng was fairly pertinent.

    Xiao Baiyu smiled without saying anything. The only son-inw whom he approved of was Ding Ning. It was because of Dragon Teeth before, but now it was because he really liked Ding Ning, so he did notment on Master Xiao¡¯s words.

    Ding Ning couldn¡¯t think of how to wake up Xiao Nuo at the moment, so he could only keep calling in her consciousness sea, "Nuonuo wake up. Nuonuo wake up. I¡¯m Ding Ning. I¡¯m still alive and Ie to see you."

    With a brainwave, Xiao Nuo¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in his mind, "Ding Ning, are you Ding Ning? Am I dreaming? Or we are both dead, and meet in hell now."

    "Silly girl, we are not in hell. Both of us are alive. Wake up quickly, and you can see me as soon as you open your eyes."

    Ding Ning was overjoyed. As long as he could establish a spiritual exchange with Xiao Nuo, he could wake her up.

    "No, you are lying to me. You are not Ding Ning. Tell me, who are you? Why do you lie to me? Ding Ning... Ding Ning, he has been dead. He has got shot dozens of times in order to save me. How can he still be alive? You are lying to me, you are lying to me..."

    With violent brainwave, Xiao Nuo was overwhelmed by emotions and shouted loudly.

    "No, I didn¡¯t lie to you. I am really Ding Ning. The first time we met was at night. You fought with Li Buji, and I shot him with an arrow... We made a bet, and you tricked me by kicking me down. I almost got killed..."

    Ding Ning knew that she couldn¡¯t face the news of his death, so she escaped in the subconsciousness, blocked her consciousness and lived in the memories with him around.

    He owed her so much, which made him feel both moved and guilty. He patiently told of every bit of their experience since they knew each other. He could only undo the knot in her mind and wake her up by convincing her that he was still alive.

 Chapter 190 Wake up

    "No, no, what are you calling me?"

    Xiao Nuo seemed to be listening quietly, but suddenly asked.

    "Nuonuo!" Ding Ning replied in astonishment.

    "Liar, you are a liar. You are not Ding Ning. Get out..."

    Xiao Nuo suddenly became agitated and shouted in the consciousness sea.

    Ding Ning suddenly had an idea, "Big ass, wake up quickly, or I¡¯ll spank you."

    "Ah..."

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s agitated voice stopped abruptly, and she asked with deep surprise in a choking voice, "Rogue, is it really you? You really are alive?"

    "Big ass, no one knows this nickname of yours except for me, right? Now you believe I am still alive."

    Ding Ning took a deep breath and thought that she seemingly liked this nickname quite a bit. Thinking of her cute butt, he felt fervent desire in his heart and shamelessly said with a smirk, "Big ass, do you miss the feeling of being spanked by me? Wake up quickly, and I¡¯ll spank you every day after you wake up."

    "Rogue, you are so annoying!"

    Xiao Nuo cursed reproachfully with no anger but great tenderness in her tone.

    "Well, wake up. I am still waiting to lead you to make great contributions."

    Ding Ning was not a fool and could definitely understand her thought. He persuaded softly.

    "I have no interest in great contributions, but just want to see you alive."

    After experiencing the moment between life and death, Xiao Nuo realized how important Ding Ning was in her mind. She was not interested in great contributions.

    "Silly girl, it is rted to a huge drug trafficking case. I have been focused on this clue. If it turns out as I expected, there may be a deal these days. My Nuonuo is a policewoman. How can you watch drugs enter the maind and poison our Chinesepatriots? So, wake up quickly. People in the mothend need you."

    Ding Ning guided her thought and inspired her inner sense of justice.

    "Then do you need me?"

    Unexpectedly, this girl didn¡¯t be fooled by him at all and directly asked the question that she usually wanted to ask but couldn¡¯t.

    "Of course I need you. I miss your big ass and want to spank you."

    Ding Ning said sincerely. He really missed Xiao Nuo¡¯s cute butt, and the feeling of spanking her lingered in his heart.

    "Rogue, I... I will let you spank me every day, okay?"

    Xiao Nuo considered it a dream, so she said everything she didn¡¯t dare to say in normal times. The infinite shyness in her tone made Ding Ning feel ripples in his heart.

    "Well, I will do it gently, haha!"

    Ding Ning loved this spiritualmunication which sounded like flirting.

    "Rogue, promise me, don¡¯t scare me like this anymore, okay? Even if I die, I don¡¯t want you to encounter any danger. If you die for saving me, it¡¯s meaningless for me to stay alive."

    Xiao Nuo changed the subject and said very seriously.

    Ding Ning¡¯s bad mood suddenly vanished. He felt touched and solemnly said, "Nuonuo, I promise you, I will never let you encounter any danger in future."

    "Well, knowing that you care about me so much, I am very happy. I should wake up. I must see you at first sight, otherwise, I will never wake up."

    The girl had learned to threaten him, which made Ding Ning both moved and angry, "Do not worry, I am by your side. Try hard to open your eyes, and you will see me."

    "She wakes up. Sister Nuo wakes up. I saw her eyshes quiver."

    Xiaoyao shouted nervously in a low voice. Mosquito and Huzi also came up, staring excitedly at Xiao Nuo¡¯s eyes.

    Meng Wanrong, who was in another room, couldn¡¯t sit still. She stood up nervously and was going to see her baby girl, but was stopped by Xiao Baiyu.

    Master Xiao stroked his chin, felt relieved and waved his hand to tell him, "Let Wanrong go and have a look. It is not appropriate for her to stay away from her daughter. Baiyu and I are not going there now."

    "Well, I will go there now."

    Meng Wanrong could hardly wait to go there, but Xiao Baiyu stopped her and told her, "It¡¯s not the time now. Don¡¯t expose his identity. He still doesn¡¯t know that he is our son-inw. Just treat him as Nuonuo¡¯s good friend."

    "Well, I know!"

    Meng Wanrong impatiently replied and went there in haste.

    "Baiyu, how is the investigation of the thing happening that year going on?"

    For the first time, Master Xiao was concerned about the old case.

    "I am still investigating. The guy behind it was cunning and acted resolutely and efficiently. He murdered people to prevent divulgence of his secrets in a ferocious way. Although there is no evidence, all the clues point to the Zhao family."

    With a hint of helplessness on his face, Xiao Baiyu said, "After all, I am an armyman. My sensitive identity makes it very inconvenient to investigate this thing."

    Master Xiao stroked his chin and said with a trace of resoluteness on his face, "Since it is rted to my grandson-inw, I can¡¯t sit by idly and remain indifferent. Well, from today, I hand over the right ofmanding "Martial Shadow Guards" of our family to you, and they will fully assist you to find out the truth."

    "Dad! If you do this, it will be hard to exin to eldest brother."

    Xiao Baiyu looked delighted at first and then said hesitantly.

    "Humph! Although your eldest brother is the master, "Martial Shadow Guards" is built by me and they only take orders from me. I can hand over the right ofmanding them to anyone as I want."

    Master Xiao seemed to be somewhat dissatisfied with the current master of the Xiao Family, so he ignored the current master and directly handed over the most mysterious force of the family to Xiao Baiyu.

    Seeing Xiao Baiyu still hesitate, master Xiao waved his hand impatiently, "Why are you so hesitant? If you have been working in the military department, how could I hand over the position of master to your disappointing eldest brother? He has made our dignified Xiao family pestilential, spent all day attaching himself to persons in power and yed some lousy diplomatic means. Our Xiao family is on the decline and will be doomed in his hands sooner orter. He really disappoints me. You should take the position of master after retiring a few yearster."

    "Me? Forget it. My temper makes me unsuitable to be the master. If eldest brother fails to do it well, we have Chubei. He is about toe back after finishing his study in the U.S. You can hand it over to him."

    Xiao Baiyu made it clear that he didn¡¯t want to take over the position of the master, but he couldn¡¯t bear his eldest brother Xiao Baiyi¡¯s behaviors. Xiao Baiyi was a narrow-minded person who ignored his family and only had interests in his eyes.

    If he didn¡¯t need Xiao Baiyu¡¯s military identity any more and master Xiao wasn¡¯t alive, he would probably try every means to expel Xiao Baiyu from the Xiao family.

    In particr, the marriage of Xiao Nuo made master Xiao had aplexion against Xiao Baiyu for more than 20 years. It must be rted to Xiao Baiyi¡¯s provocation and estrangement.

    Xiao Baiyu understood Xiao Baiyi¡¯s thought. Xiao Baiyi intended to unite with other families by Xiao Nuo¡¯s marriage and thus to strengthen the power of the Xiao Family.

    The Xiao family had a rtively low ranking among the top families in Yanjing. It had no great achievements in the business and political circles, but had a great influence in the military circles.

    Because Xiao Baiyu¡¯s upation required him to keep secrets, even Xiao Baiyi did not know that his second brother had secretly be a general and thought he was just a major general of a small military region.

    A major general could be considered a big shot in the military circles, but it was no big deal in the circle of the top families in Yanjing.

    As Master Xiao retired from the leading post, the influence of the Xiao family in the military circles had gradually decreased, and the Xiao family began to decline.

    It was understandable for Xiao Baiyi, who was the master, to strengthen the Xiao family by uniting with other families by Xiao Nuo¡¯s marriage. However, Xiao Baiyu¡¯s insistence made him and Xiao Baiyi, who used to have a good rtionship, gradually alienate each other.

    As Master Xiao¡¯s health became increasingly poor, Xiao Baiyi became increasingly powerful. He gradually began toply in public but oppose in private, disparage Xiao Baiyu¡¯s branch and oppress them in disguised ways.

    Especially after Xiao Chunan¡¯s disappearance, Xiao Baiyu had no sessor, so Xiao Baiyi acted more and more outrageously.

    Xiao Baiyu was busy with military affairs and stayed away from home all day, while Xiao Nuo left home out of spite. Meng Wanrong was the one who suffered most.

    Fortunately, Meng Wanrong was cultured and civilized, ran the household frugally and was so peaceful that she treated everyone kindly, so master Xiao appreciated her a lot. With master Xiao¡¯s support and protection, Xiao Baiyi did not dare to treat her terribly.

    "Okay, it¡¯s settled. Chubei is the same as his father. I can¡¯t hand over the Xiao family to their hands. If you are unwilling to take it, you can hand it over to Nuonuo. If she¡¯s not a girl, she is more suitable than her brother to be the master. If Chunan is still alive, our Xiao Family will not... Ah!"

    At the thought of his grandson Xiao Chunan, master Xiao suddenly felt sorrowful. Seeing Xiao Baiyu look gloomy, he sighed and stopped talking.

    Xiao Nuo slowly opened her eyes, stared at Ding Ning¡¯s face and could no longer look away. With slightly red eyes, she began to shed tears.

    "Nuonuo, it¡¯s alright. Look, I am still alive!"

    Ding Ning held her hand and andforted her with a chuckle.

    "Rogue! Wuwu, you scared me, wuwuwu..."

    Xiao Nuo ignored the pain of the wound, shouted hysterically, suddenly got up toe into Ding Ning¡¯s arms and cried desperately.

    "There, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all over now."

    Ding Ning held her tightly, patted her shoulder andforted her. Thinking of the scene he saw in her memory, he wished he could save Saozhu who had been dead and then tortured and killed him thousands of times.

    Xiaoyao and Mosquito were emotional. They turned around to wipe their tears, while smiling happily.

    Meanwhile, Huzi looked at Ding Ning with admiration. This brother-inw was absolutely incredible. He could even fascinate the frosty girl. He had never seen Xiao Nuo¡¯s feminine side.

    Ding Ning picked up her face, gently wiped her tears, andforted her in the way of coaxing a child, "There, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. You won¡¯t look good if you keep crying."

    "You can¡¯t leave me even if I don¡¯t look good."

    Xiao Nuo pouted, and said coyly. She saw only Ding Ning, while directly ignoring Mosquito and others. She was definitely the kind of person who put her boyfriend before her friends.

    When she was asleep, she recalled his kiss a lot. At this moment, she woke up and fixedly stared at Ding Ning¡¯s gentle face. Theplicated feeling of recovering what she had lost made her pick up his face and kissed him without shyness.

    Ding Ning opened his eyes wide. F*ck, what was she thinking? Besides the three light bulbs around, there was monitoring in the room. This scene would definitely bee seen by her family members.

    Nevertheless, Xiao Nuo was the most vulnerable and neededfort most at this moment, how could he refuse her kiss? What was more, this kiss was so sweet.

    Thinking of the insults Xiao Nuo had suffered, he felt his heart burst into pain and wanted tofort her scared heart.

    Ding Ning had no other choice. He had no time to care about the mood of her family members, closed his eyes and passionately kissed the girl whom he felt tender toward.

    "Uh!" Master Xiao was so shocked that his eyes almost fell out. He turned around quickly. The scene was too stimting.

    He muttered secretly, "The moral degeneration of the world is getting worse, and public morality is not what is used to be. Now the young people are really too unrestrained. It¡¯s different from the age of my youth where I would blush when holding a girl¡¯s hand."

    Xiao Baiyu¡¯s face turned ashen and red at the same time. He didn¡¯t expect that his daughter would be so passionate and show such initiative. He felt jealous as if seeing his hard-nted fresh cabbage ruined by a pig.

    Although he knew that it was a matter of time and this son-inw was chosen by himself, after all, daughter was the apple of her father¡¯s eye. Seeing it actually happened, he still felt very ufortable and extremely jealous, so he simply turned his head to keep them out of his sight and mind.

 Chapter 191 Meet Meng Wanrong for the First Time

    Compared with these two men, Meng Wanrong, who opened the door of the ward and saw this, smiled with relief.

    She thought, "You did the right thing. You should take a firm grip of such a good boyfriend. Back then, your father was an obtuse soldier, I made him your father by taking the initiative to sleep with him."

    "You are really my good daughter. You are half as good as what I used to be. I must praise you."

    "By the way, what¡¯s wrong with these three guys? Why don¡¯t you have any insight? What are you doing here? Be light bulbs?"

    Meng Wanrong increasingly found Mosquito and others obtrusive. She gave them a hard look, indicating they should get out quickly so as not to be obtrusive here.

    Huzi scratched his head with a confused face. What happened? What did aunt mean with her hard look?

    Could it be... It¡¯s over. It¡¯s over. Sister Nuo hooked up with a man and got caught, and aunt was obviously going to get mad.

    Huzi was essentially a very loyal friend. With no time to think too much, he dashed Meng Wanrong, stood in front of her to block her sight and deliberately said very loudly, "Haha, aunt, when did youe?"

    He misunderstood it and sent a secret message out of good intentions? However, he irritated Meng Wanrong. "This bastard not only stays here as a light bulb, but also dares to disturb their kiss. He¡¯s just unforgiven." She thought with fierce murderous intent rising in her eyes.

    On hearing Huzi¡¯s voice, Ding Ning hurriedly let go of Xiao Nuo as if he got an electric shock. He stood up in difiture and bowed his head like a child who had made a mistake. Mosquito greeted Meng Wanrong in a low voice, "Aunt!"

    At this moment, Xiao Nuo cheeks were red, her pretty eyes were drifting, and there was still a transparent thread connecting her red lips and Ding Ning¡¯s mouth. She was still immersed in the aftertaste of the kiss.

    Hearing Ding Ning call Meng Wanrong aunt, she blinked her eyes. After seeing them clearly, she suddenly screamed with a shock, "Mom? Mosquito? Xiaoyao? Huzi? When did youe? Why didn¡¯t you knock on the door?"

    Mosquito looked at Xiaoyao, Xiaoyao looked at Huzi, and Huzi looked at the two girls. They all looked sad. Xiao Nuo just ignored them who were her girl friends and buddy. F*ck, they were so sad!

    They had wondered whu Xiao Nuo, who had always been frosty and conservative, suddenly became so passionate, hot and open. It turned out that she saw only Ding Ning and directly ignored them.

    Xiaoyao twitched the corners of her mouth and looked helpless, "We have been here all the time, okay?"

    "Ah? You have been here all the time, but why didn¡¯t I see you?"

    Xiao Nuo waspletely dumbfounded, and her face turned thoroughly red. She felt so ashamed. They had seen her kiss with a man and she actually asked for the kiss. It was so shameful.

    It was all Ding Ning¡¯s fault. He must know it. How could he not remind her? Thinking of this, Xiao Nuo fiercely red at Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning felt so aggrieved, "Your mother was not here, okay? You asked for a kiss, and I can only meet your demand. I thought you like kissing like that."

    Meng Wanrong did not speak, but held her arms with a smile and looked at Ding Ning with sharp eyes, which made Ding Ning blushed and feel uneasy.

    Fortunately, although he was bashful, he had some petty shrewdness after hanging out with Ling Yun for so many years. He quickly said with right-mindedness.

    "You are aunt, right? How do you do. I am Xiao Nuo¡¯s friend Ding Ning. Please don¡¯t misunderstand..."

    "Just a friend?" Meng Wanrong interrupted him with a faint smile.

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart jolted. He heard the murderous intent from her words. She was obviously hostile. He peeped at Xiao Nuo with the intention of asking for help.

    However, he didn¡¯t know what this girl was thinking with the head down and a trace of blush on her cheeks. She just strained her ears, obviously waiting for Ding Ning¡¯s answer.

    "Of course more than a friend."

    Failing to ask for help, Ding Ning said helplessly with a sigh, "Well, I am not not going to hide it from you now. In fact, I am also her doctor."

    Meng Wanrong¡¯s face became extremely strange. Thisd seemed to be very dishonest, which waspletely not consistent with his innocent appearance.

    Xiao Nuo was in a veryplicated mood with butterflies in the stomach. She wanted Ding Ning to admit that she was his boyfriend, while worrying that he would be refused and humiliated by her mother after admitting it.

    Only she knew about the tough character hidden behind her mother¡¯s tender and virtuous appearance.

    But hearing Ding Ning¡¯s answer, she felt relieved and indescribably disappointed.

    "Aunt, everything you just saw is not true. I am treating Xiao Nuo by doing that. This is a veryplicated treatment. Let me exin it to you. You know, Xiao Nuo just woke up, and she was not very conscious. The sputum in her throat would easily block her respiratory tract and thus to cause disturbance in respiration. It will be life-threatening if I didn¡¯t get the sputum out of her throat in time. I¡¯m a doctor, and sex doesn¡¯t make any difference in a doctor¡¯s eyes. In order to save her, I had not time to think much but could only help her to suck the sputum out. You may consider my approach inappropriate, but I really didn¡¯t mean to take liberties with Xiao Nuo. I hope you can understand it."

    Ding Ning made up a reason without missing a beat, praying that he could convince her. After that, he would stay away from her as much as possible. F*ck, the mother-inw was so horrifying.

    With sparkle in Huzi and others¡¯ eyes, they showed their admiration of Ding Ning. This brother-inw was not only highly-skilled in martial arts, but also excellent in convincing people with his nonsense.

    He just made up a reason recklessly without changing countenance. If they had not stood on the side and witnessed the whole process, they would believe him.

    "Where is the sputum?"

    Meng Wanrong was disgusted. She thought, "Thisd is really good at making up a reason. If I fail to make you take the initiative to admit that you like my daughter, I¡¯m not Meng Wanrong."

    "Sputum? What sputum?"

    Ding Ning was dumbfounded and screeched in his heart, "Big Sister, yo go too far. Let¡¯s stop here, and stop questioning me. Even if I don¡¯t care about my reputation, you need to care about your daughter¡¯s reputation."

    "Where is the sputum you sucked out for Nuonuo?"

    Meng Wanrong did not intend to let him go, and kept questioning him.

    "Uh!"

    Ding Ning smacked his lips and thoroughly admitted that he had been defeated by her. He said solemnly, "Frightened by Huzi, I swallowed it."

    Meng Wanrong was amused by him andughed out loud. She failed to keep a straight face, clutched her stomach andughed bending beneath.

    "Mom, what are you doing? You acted like interrogating a criminal."

    At the sight of her mother¡¯s smile, Xiao Nuo immediately felt relieved and said reproachfully.

    "You¡¯re such a brat! Giggle, you intend to disgust me, right?"

    Meng Wanrong naturally hit Ding Ning¡¯s arm and said, "Stop it. Don¡¯t pretend that you are not Nuonuo¡¯s boyfriend. Why don¡¯t you dare to admit it? As a man, you arepletely irresponsible."

    Ding Ning looked confused and thought, "Big sister, do we have s close rtionship? You won¡¯t be satisfied until you make me crazy, right?"

    "Mom, you don¡¯t disapprove... disapprove of our rtionship?"

    With sparkle suddenly bursting in her eyes, Xiao Nuo asked with delight.

    "I wondered why you insist on staying in Ninghai and are not willing to go home. It turns out that you have a boyfriend. You can just tell me. Mom is not as old-school as your grandfather and your dad..."

    Meng Wanrong suddenly remembered that her father-inw and husband were still monitoring here next door. She hurriedly shut up, stuck out her tongue yfully and thought, "I¡¯m done. My image has beenpletely destroyed."

    "Am I old-school?"

    Master Xiao was listening with interest, and then his face darkened. He fiercely red at Xiao Baiyu.

    Xiao Baiyu was helpless but had to exin for his wife with a smile, "Dad, you must have got it wrong. Wanrong said that I am old-school, not you."

    "Really?" Master Xiao squinted at him.

    "Of course it is true. You have got it wrong, but I have a good ear. Wanrong is so virtuous. How dare she say that you are old-school?"

    Xiao Baiyu got gooseflesh and braced himself to reply.

    "Well. It seems that I am really old, and I can¡¯t even hear well. I¡¯m old-school indeed. Well, I remember that this monitor has hard disk storage. I will take it and examine it carefullyter."

    Master Xiao said lightly, but Xiao Baiyu¡¯s face was distorted and looked like a bitter melon. He said obediently, "Okay, I wille back and ask them to hand it over to me."

    "No backup!"

    Master Xiao slightly lifted the corners of his mouth and stopped teasing him. Master Xiao said that to remind him not to forget to take the hard drive away. What happened today must not be seen by others.

    Xiao Baiyu suddenly understood what his father meant, and felt relieved. He was a filial person. In the past few years, his father had aplexion against him because of the engagement arranged by him, which made him more and more afraid of his father and even unable to tell that it was a joke. With such a disposition, how could his father care about such a harmless joke of his daughter-inw? He was too nervous.

    "Mom, you are so nice. Ouch!"

    Seeing her mother not disapprove of the rtionship between her and Ding Ning, Xiao Nuo was so excited that she suddenly got up and jumped up from the bed to hug her mother, but forgot that she had just had an operation. The big movement teared her wound, and she screamed with pain.

    "Nuonuo, are you alright?"

    "Nuonuo, how are you?"

    Meng Wanrong and Ding Ning almost screamed at the same time, but Ding Ning was much faster than her. She only felt things became blurred in front of her, and Ding Ning had already held her daughter in his arms.

    Ding Ning looked distressed, helped her to lie down and said reproachfully, "You just had the operation. Don¡¯t move. Look, your wound has been teared again."

    Meng Wanrong didn¡¯t get angry at all, but was deeply gratified. Although Ding Ning was too stubborn to admit that he was her daughter¡¯s boyfriend, he couldn¡¯t conceal his concern for her daughter, which made herpletely relieved.

    Meanwhile, Master Xiao and Xiao Baiyu were concerned about his horrifying speed instead of his attitude towards Xiao Nuo.

    Ding Ning had been three or four meters away from Xiao Nuo because of the arrival of Meng Wanrong. Even before they saw it clearly, he had strode across three or four meters and appeared beside Xiao Nuo. This speed was too fast.

    Master Xiao was fine, while Xiao Baiyu clenched his fists with excitement and became more certain about his previous thought.

    He could kill the enemies with silver needles and had horrifying murderous intent and ghostly speed. How highly-skilled was he in martial arts? Xiao Baiyu was looking forward to it.

    Ding Ning became serious again and activated Absolute Touch to check Xiao Nuo¡¯s body.

    He looked increasingly distressed and looked at Xiao Nuo in an increasingly gentle way.

    Although Xiao Nuo¡¯s injury had been not life-threatening after rescue, it was very torturous. Five ribs were broken. The spleen was damaged with hematoma. The bone in the right leg was cracked. The right shoulder was pierced by a bullet, and the bullet was embedded in the bone of the right shoulder with signs of bone fracture.

    Although she had an operation and the doctor was quite skilled, Ding Ning was very dissatisfied.

    If it was someone he didn¡¯t know, Ding Ning would definitely consider it a very sessful operation, and the patient just needed some time to recuperate.

    However, the problem was that it was Xiao Nuo who loved him deeply. How could he bear to see her suffer from pain?

    "The surgeon is generally-skilled. He didn¡¯t set the bone in the right ce, didn¡¯t handle the bone fracture well, and didn¡¯t repair the damaged part of the organ well, which will slow down the recovery. I will re-treat you."

    Ding Ning unceremoniously depreciated the level of the surgeon. If Executive Lu who had personally served her as the surgeon heard this evaluation, he would probably feel suicidal.

    As the first surgeon in the military hospital, he was far-famed in the entire China. There were countless people who wanted to ask him to perform operations. If it were not for Xiao Nuo who came from a powerful family, he would not perform the operation personally.

 Chapter 192 Prodigy in Martial Arts

    "This? This is the operation personally performed by Executive Lu."

    Meng Wanrong said with some hesitation. Although Ding Ning awakened Xiao Nuo and he must have great medical skills, she still considered Ding Ning still too young.

    "I trust him. Just do it. I¡¯ll trust you with my body weighing around one hundred pounds. You can do anything to it."

    Xiao Nuo was convinced of Ding Ning¡¯s medical skills. She had sneaked into the courtyard in the western suburbs and found Ling Fei and Chu Yunna.

    Although they had changed their appearances, their heights were still the same, and Ding Ning had magical skills in disguise. She immediately confirmed that they were bone demon and Chu Yunna.

    Although the crow Xiaohei kept monitoring the surrounding, it paid attention to those who were suspicious. Xiao Nuo approached after the workers and showed no hostility. So Xiaohei didn¡¯t warn Chu Yunna, which made Chu Yunna not find that she had appeared.

    Ding Ning could even cure Bone Demon¡¯s disease. How could Xiao Nuo doubt the medical skills of the one she loved. But her words were too ambiguous, which made Ding Ning feel so embarrassed.

    Watching Huzi and others giggle ambiguously and her mother alsough yfully, Xiao Nuo instantly blushed and was so embarrassed that she covered her face.

    Ding Ning felt uneasy and said with a cough, "Huzi, can you leave for a while?"

    "Ah? Why am I the only who needs to leave?"

    Huzi asked confusedly.

    "Crap, you are the only man. Anyone needs to leave except for you?"

    Mosquito angrily kicked him.

    Huzi scratched his head, tamely walked outside and muttered reluctantly, "What do you mean by saying I am the only man? Isn¡¯t the brother-inw not a man?"

    Ding Ning was speechless, giving Mosquito a hard look. She was clumsy in speaking. What did she mean by saying Huzi was the only man? If aunt wasn¡¯t here, he would definitely show her whether he was a man.

    Mosquito also noticed her ill-chosen expression. She stuck out her tongue with embarrassment and went out to apany Huzi.

    Now Xiaoyao felt uneasy. The family of three was here. It was inappropriate for her to join them. So she also went outside without saying anything.

    Well, the light bulbs were gone. As an elder, she couldn¡¯t be insensible. Meng Wanrong also turned around and left directly, leaving the space for the young couple.

    Ding Ning felt relieved. F*ck, with mother-inw here, he felt too stressful.

    In fact, Meng Wanrong was much better than Chu Yunxiu. Nevertheless, Chu Yunxiu had left a psychological shadow on him, which made him tend to decline a mother-inw. It was simply a nightmare lingering in his mind.

    The red light of the surveince was gone. Ding Ning knew that her family members had already turned off the camera. After all, Xiao Nuo had grown up. Even if they were Xiao Nuo¡¯s grandfather and father, they couldn¡¯t bear to see her butt.

    It made Ding Ning feel a lot morefortable. Although his treatment did not require Xiao Nuo to undress, he did not like the feeling of being stared at.

    Xiao Nuo looked at him affectionately with blush on her face and asked in a low voice, "Do I need to take off my clothes?"

    "No, I use True Qi to treat you. If it works well, you can leave the hospitalter."

    Ding Ning said in a soft voice.

    "Ah? So incredible?"

    Xiao Nuo actually felt a little disappointed. She really wanted to show her shape. Ling Yun had long legs, and so did she. Besides, her boobs were bigger than Ling Yun and her shape was better than Ling Yun.

    But as soon as she heard that she could leave the hospital, her attention was immediately shifted. She opened her mouth and looked at Ding Ning in astonishment.

    "What? You don¡¯t believe it?"

    Ding Ning took her hand and slowly imported True Qi into her body to repair her organs and broken meridians.

    As a trace of cool air circted in Xiao Nuo¡¯s body, the disappearance of pain made her close her eyesfortably. She looked at Ding Ning, who was concentrating, with a satisfied face. It was good to have such a husband who was cute and capable.

    She deliberately avoided the fact that Ding Ning already had a girlfriend. She only knew that she loved him, wanted to be with him and enjoy every minute with him. She would think about other thingster.

    She was like a baby absorbing nutrients in the mother¡¯s body. She felt numb itch in the shoulder bones and ribs and streams flowing in her body. The feeling of ease andfort made Xiao Nuo intoxicated and close her eyes.

    Ding Ning was secretly surprised. He did not expect that Xiao Nuo was a prodigy in martial arts. Under the guidance of his True Qi, her own True Qi actually started to run autonomously, which saved a lot of his effort.

    Xiao Nuo was a policewoman and would definitely encounter many life dangers in the future. He couldn¡¯t get the news in time to save her every time. Thus, it would the best choice to lead her to the path of cultivation and thus to enhance her strength and make her capable of protecting herself.

    He closed his eyes to sense. Among the five elements, Xiao Nuo belonged to fire. It was more suitable for her to practice the method with fire attribute. He immediately concentrated and passed a Perfected Form of Fire to Xiao Nuo with spiritual strength.

    Xiao Nuo suddenly felt a form of cultivation in her mind. She opened her eyes and looked at Ding Ning in astonishment, "What is this?"

    "Perfected Form of Fire. I don¡¯t know where my father got it. It is not suitable for me to practice. But among five elements, you belong to fire. It is very suitable for you to practice this method. You can step on the path of cultivation by running your true Qi under the guidance of the form." Ding Ning said softly.

    With sparkle in her pretty eyes, Xiao Nuo curiously asked, "Does inner strength really exist? What is the method your practice?"

    "I don¡¯t know. I am practicing my ancestral method with no name."

    Ding Ning lied, after all, Cattle-butchering Skill he practiced was of great importance. He couldn¡¯t even tell Xiao Nuo about it.

    Ding Ning¡¯s father had numerous practicing methods. Ding Ning was forced to read them since his childhood, but was not allowed to practice them except for Cattle-butchering Skill and Heart Sutra of Bodhi.

    However, after practicing Heart Sutra of Bodhi for so many years, in addition to calming her mind and dispelling rage, Ding Ning had never found other advantages.

    However, as a top-level martial art that cultivated murderous intent, Cattle-butchering Skill had a strong attacking power which enabled him to fight with a higher-level opponent. But he couldn¡¯t use it casually, which made him feel grieved sometimes.

    "Oh! If I practiced this Perfected Form of Fire, can I breathe out fire?"

    Xiao Nuo pouted and askedzily. Her innocent face made her look really cute.

    "Silly girl, the practicing method belongs to fire, but it does not mean that you can breathe out fire. Nevertheless, your True Qi will contain hot fire power. When you hurt the enemy with True Qi, it will burn his meridians and make him feel extremely pain."

    Ding Ning affectionately scratched her nose and said, "Stop talking, and run your True Qi under the guidance of my True Qi. When you can run it autonomously, I can finish my job. Now I am also a patient with little True Qi. It won¡¯tst long."

    "Are you injured? Is it serious? I¡¯m fine. Stop healing me."

    Xiao Nuo immediately became nervous and said with concern.

    Ding Ning felt warm and said, "I¡¯m fine. I just consumed too much True Qi during the treatment. It takes time to recover. Listen to me. After I help you repair the wound, you start to practice on your own. You can be discharged tonight."

    After hesitating, Ding continued saying, "I still have something to do in the afternoon. I¡¯m going to handle it after treating you. I wille to see you at night if I have time."

    "Well, go to handle your business. I will call you if I am discharged."

    Although Xiao Nuo was very reluctant to see him leave, she knew that men didn¡¯t like sticky women, so she said obediently.

    "Be obedient. Take care of yourself and recover quickly. I need you to catch drug dealers with me. I don¡¯t want to give such a big credit to others. It must be yours."

    Ding Ning said with a chuckle, "By the way, where is my clothes?"

    "I asked someone to put it away. I want to keep this clothes as a souvenir. When we be too old too walk, I will tell the children how heroic their father was."

    Xiao Nuopressed her lips, slightly blushed and said with anticipation.

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes froze. He looked at her beautiful face with affection and felt the urge to care for her in his lifetime. But at the thought of Ling Yun, he felt that his heart began to waver again.

    Although Ling Yun said that she could keep it out of sight and mind, it did not mean that he could unscrupulously hook up with other girls everywhere.

    However, Xiao Nuo had already entered his heart at the moment. He couldn¡¯t ignore her feelings. It was really a headache.

    "By the way, where is my wallet? You didn¡¯t lose it, right? My documents are in it."

    Ding Ning forced himself to stop thinking about it and leave it alone.

    "Look, just in the nightstand. Don¡¯t forget to take itter. It will be very troublesome without documents."

    Xiao Nuo had already felt the existence of True Qi, started to run her True Qi ording to the form and was soon immersed in it.

    Ding Ning secretly sighed. He did not expect that Xiao Nuo could feel the True Qi so quickly. She was really a natural genius suitable for practicing martial arts.

    Suddenly, he thought of Shen Muqing and felt slightly pain in his heart. He didn¡¯t know how she was going.

    Shen Muqing could also be considered a prodigy in martial arts, but her congenital heart malformation made it unsuitable for her to practice True Qi but more suitable to practice the methods about spiritual strength.

    An hourter, Ding Ning said goodbye to Meng Wanrong politely, told Huzi and others that he was leaving and told them not to disturb Xiao Nuo. When she woke up naturally, she could be discharged today.

    When he said this, obviously everyone did not believe it. But two hourster, after Xiao Nuo woke up from the state of deep cultivation, she became refreshed and asked to leave the hospital.

    Meng Wanrong who was worried called Executive Lu to conduct a full-body examination for Xiao Nuo. The results of the inspection made everyone stunned and say that it was a miracle.

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s bones had healedpletely, and her broken organs had returned to the original. If it were not for some surface wounds that needed time to recover, she seemed like having never been wounded.

    Executive Lu and others were very keen to know how Xiao Nuo recovered, but Master Xiao had severely warned that everyone should keep it a secret and never spread it out.

    Han Xi was thoughtful. Ding Ning might be the only one capable of creating such a miracle.

    Executive Lu and others also thought of this. However, since Master Xiao had warned them, everyone understood and didn¡¯t mention it any more, but became more curious about Ding Ning.

    How did he do that? He not only woke up Xiao Nuo, but also miraculously restored her health in a short time.

    In Jinxiu Homnd Community, Xiao Nuo lived in a two-bedroom apartment with simple decoration. It was much shabbier than the luxurious vi where Shen Muqing lived.

    After all, Xiao Nuo left home without taking a penny from home. She only took her private savings. Even this two-bedroom apartment was rented by her.

    Master Xiao and Xiao Baiyu did not care about it, but praised Xiao Nuo for her arduousness and simplicity and yed chess in the living room.

    Meanwhile, Meng Wanrong felt distressed for her daughter. She disliked this shabby ce and wanted to buy a house in Ninghai for her, but Xiao Nuo refused.

    Meng Wanrong who was helpless could only buy a lot of ingredients and intend to make a delicious meal for Xiao Nuo to build up her health.

    Xiaoyao and others also assisted Meng Wanrong. Xiao Nuo held a small bottle and couldn¡¯t put it down with happy smile on her face.

    "Nuonuo, why are you smirking? Wash your hands and get ready for the meal. Howe? He just left, and you¡¯ve begun to miss him."

    Meng Wanrong, who was holding a dish that had just been taken out of the pot, saw Xiao Nuo thinking of her boyfriend and teased yfully.

 Chapter 193 Scar Cream

    "Mom, what are you talking about?"

    Xiao Nuo shyly med her and happily held up the small bottle in her hand to unt. "This is the scar cream that Ding Ning specially dispensed for me. He said that as long as I smear on this scar cream, my wound will not leave a scar."

    "Really? Let me have a look."

    Meng Wanrong¡¯s eyes lit up and even the attention of Mr. Xiao and his son were drawn.

    "It looks like nothing special. Is it really so effective?"

    Meng Wanrong looked at it for a long time and did not see any clues.

    "Have a try and you will know whether it¡¯s effective or not. Right, Mosquito, your forehead is hurt. You can try it."

    Xiao Nuo looked up and saw Mosquitoing out of the kitchen with the dishes. She suddenly became excited.

    "Ah, what¡¯s that?" Mosquito asked with a muddled look.

    "The scar cream dispensed by Ding Ning," Xiao Nuo said with pride.

    "Ah, my brother-inw has dispensed it. Then it definitely works. I want to try, I want to try."

    Mosquito had obviously been conquered by Ding Ning¡¯s magical medical skills. She couldn¡¯t wait to take the scar cream and look in the mirror to smear it on.

    "Don¡¯t use a lot. The materials are very precious," Xiao Nuo said in distress.

    "Sister Nuo, you are really stingy. I have a brother-inw with such great medical skills. No matter how much you want, you can get it."

    Mosquito made faces and said in surprise, "What a cool feeling it is, like peppermint oil. It is cool andfortable."

    "Let¡¯s wait two days to see the effect."

    Xiao Nuo reached out her hand to take back the scar cream and then hid it with a distressed look.

    Xiao Nuo escaped from death in such a great catastrophe and was discharged from the hospital so quickly. Both the hosts and the guests happily ate the meal.

    After the meal, Mosquito and Xiaoyao vied to wash the dishes in order to show their virtuousness. After breaking two tes, they were relentlessly driven out of the kitchen by Meng Wanrong.

    Mosquito went to the bathroom to wash her face but suddenly screamed, which scared Huzi. He quickly ran over and nervously asked, "What happened? What happened?"

    "I... When I washed my face, I forgot there was a wound on my forehead. I just wiped it with a towel. The scar is gone and so is my wound."

    Mosquito was shocked and looked in the mirror to see her clean forehead. There was no trace of injury.

    Huzi was stunned. After a long time, he swore, "What the f*ck, that brother-inw is really magical."

    After everyone heard it, they came over to take a look. Aside from the new skin tissue being slightly red, there were no traces.

    "You see that? I knew that Ding Ning would not lie to me. If I was scarred, he wouldn¡¯t befortable while seeing that."

    Xiao Nuo smugly sat on the sofa with her legs crossed and ate a big apple.

    She saidcently, "You want him to see it."

    Xiaoyao mischievously looked at her and made fun of her. After all, Xiao Nuo¡¯s wounds were all in an unspeakable position.

    "P*ss off, go to h*ll. You are a dirty girl."

    Xiao Nuo blushed and kicked her on the ass.

    Xiaoyao aggrievedly covered her ass and mischievously stuck her tongue out and said, "Hmph, you¡¯ve followed the bad example of my brother-inw and you always give me a spanking."

    Mr. Xiao and Xiao Baiyu looked at each other and saw the excitement in each other¡¯s eyes. Meng Wanrong also thought about it. Although they were not good at business, they could fully see themercial value of this scar cream with their experiences. If it could beunched to sell, the prospects were simply immeasurable.

    Among the three fields of politics, business, and the military, the strongest field of the Xiao family was the military and the weakest was business. If they could get the recipe for this scar cream, the Xiao family would have a great money-making tool, and enhancing the strength of the family would no longer be a dream.

    But this should be slowly nned. This recipe should never be given to Xiao Baiyi. They needed to find someone with amercial talent to re-establish a business group that would seem to have nothing to do with the Xiao family.

    Both the father and son turned their attention to Xiaoyao. This girl was naughty, but she was a gifted student who had graduated from Harvard Business School. She just liked to y around and didn¡¯t like to do proper business.

    Relying on the rtionship between her and Xiao Nuo, having her stay in Ninghai to set up thepany should not be a problem. As long as she was given some shares, her family would agree.

    After all, the Wei family, which Xiaoyao was from, was still unable topare with the Xiao family¡¯s power and influence in Yan Jing. The Wei family would definitely hope that they could have sessful business cooperation with the Xiao family.

    The father and son reached a consensus through eye contact. If Ding Ning invested the recipe, they would give him a part of the shares and he did not need to participate in the operation. They believed that he would definitely not refuse, relying on the rtionship between him and Xiao Nuo.

    Of course, all of this was based on the premise that Xiao Nuo was willing. It still needed to be carefully considered.

    The thoughtful Meng Wanrong understood tacitly and slightly nodded to indicate that she got it. The work of persuading her daughter could only be done by her as a mother.

    "Nuonuo, did Ding Ning say whether this scar cream has an effect on old scars or not?"

    Xiao Nuo happily held the small bottle and answered, "He did. He said that old scars will be a little difficult. You have to cut out the old scars and then smear on this scar cream."

    666

    "Wow, my son-inw is really amazing. There are so many scar-removing products on the market. This is the first time that I¡¯ve seen a scar cream have such a good effect."

    Meng Wanrong praised it sincerely. If it was like Ding Ning said that this scar cream could even remove old scars, then there would absolutely be a big market.

    "Ding Ning specially dispensed this for me. It not only has the effect of removing scars but also the effect of stopping bleeding and elerating the healing of the skin. Mom, help me smear it on my woundster. I can¡¯t reach them by myself."

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s face was full of happy smiles as she shouted.

    "Well, after I wash the dishes, I will help you smear it on." Meng Wanrong tied the apron and went into the kitchen to wash dishes.

    "Sister Nuo, I will go back with Mosquito in the afternoon. When will you return to Yan Jing?"

    Huzi was sated and began to say goodbye. He and Mosquito were deeply attached to each other now and they believed that their families would not oppose it. After they went back to inform their families, they nned to prepare for the wedding.

    "When the Spring Festival arrives. If there is no ident, I¡¯ll go home for the Spring Festival. After you and Mosquito have set your wedding date, don¡¯t forget to inform me. I will definitely go back to attend the wedding banquet."

    Xiao Nuo was in a good mood. Sheughed and made fun of them.

    "It still hasn¡¯t been set. We will go back to talk to our families."

    Huzi giggled and habitually scratched the back side of his head.

    Xiaoyao said with a smile, "Come on, quickly walk into the grave of love. I will not say farewell to you in the afternoon."

    666

    Xiao Nuo was stupified when she heard that and said, "Xiaoyao, you aren¡¯t returning to Yan Jing?"

    Xiaoyao said pitifully, "I¡¯m not going back. I will stay here to apany you. This is a two-bedroom apartment. Please support me. Please take me in."

    666

    "I have no problem taking you in, but have you told your family? Also, why are you staying in Ninghai?" Xiao Nuo asked confusedly.

    666

    "Hmph, she is love-struck. She likes the ck-masked man and wants to bring him back to Yan Jing."

    Mosquito relentlessly exposed Xiaoyao¡¯s secret thoughts, which made Xiaoyao miff and y and fight with her.

    "ck-masked man? Have you ever seen the ck-masked man?"

    Xiao Nuo became excited after hearing this. The ck-masked man was one of the parties of the murder in the Fantastic Stones Shop. She was worrying that there were no clues.

    "Yeah, you don¡¯t know how handsome the ck-masked man is. I¡¯ll tell you, things are like this..."

    There were emotions of falling in love showing in Xiaoyao¡¯s beautiful eyes. She described the whole story to Xiao Nuo with a look of a love-struck fool.

    Xiao Nuo listened quietly and had a strong interest in this ck-masked man.

    Mr. Xiao and Xiao Baiyu also listened off to the side eagerly. They didn¡¯t expect that there was a mysterious ck-masked man in Ninghai. It was really interesting.

    However, no one noticed that Xiao Nuo was frowning while Xiaoyao was telling the story. She had already learned from her mother that Ding Ning said that he had raised a ck panther and the ck panther saved him.

    In Xiaoyao¡¯s description, the ck-masked man had a peregrine falcon as a pet. So, was there any corrtion between them?

    After all, Xiao Nuo knew more about Ding Ning. In particr, she knew that Chu Yunna had the ability to control animals. It was not a problem to help Ding Ning subdue several pets.

    Then, here came the problem. Was Ding Ning the ck-masked man? If so, what should she do?

    From the public perspective, although there was no evidence to prove that the four people in the Fantastic Stones Shop were killed by the ck-masked man, it had something to do with him. Who could guarantee that the ck-masked man would not continue tomit crimes in the future?

    She was a policeman. How should she treated Ding Ning at the time? Arrest him by herself? She was reluctant. But if she didn¡¯t arrest him, how could she be worthy of her own job?

    From the private perspective, Xiaoyao was her good sister and best friend. But now she liked the ck-masked man, who was probably Ding Ning.

    Give Ding Ning to her? She was reluctant. Don¡¯t give him to her? These sisters for so many years might be enemies due to that. How should she choose?

    She hoped that Xiaoyao did this just because of a heroplex and she did not really like the ck-masked man.

    Xiao Nuo secretly smiled wryly and felt annoyed. "It is all because of this rascal. Why is he so morous? Even with him covering his face, he¡¯s made Xiaoyao fall in love with him." She was really speechless.

    Ding Ning did not know that he was being hated. Now he was proudly taking Ling Yun to buy a car. Anyone who had nearly one billion on their bank card could not help showing off.

    That¡¯s because of the typical thinking of an upstart who¡¯s suddenly made a fortune. Even if Ding Ning did not care so much about money, he still couldn¡¯t help wanting to show off in front of Ling Yun.

    In the final analysis, it was because of Chu Yunxiu that she was so snobbish and looked down on Ding Ning. She always said that Ding Ning was scum and did not have any ability.

    Therefore, Ding Ning brought Ling Yun, who thought that he was talking nonsense, directly to the car dealership and said that he would buy Ling Yun the car she liked. He showed a look of a rich man.

    Ling Yun sneered and held her arms while squinting at this guy. She decided to see how he would end up when they arrived at the car dealer. Anyway, she would not lose face.

    At Ninghai Motor City, Ding Ning pulled the reluctant Ling Yun out of the car.

    "Wee!"

    Just as they entered the door, six sales consultants walked up to them enthusiastically. But when they saw their clothes, although they had smiles on their faces, they became extremely rigid.

    Obviously, they thought that they were not rich from their clothes and they didn¡¯t have any purchasing power. They were probably just a poor couple who would only look at the cars but not buy them, which would be a waste of their time. Even if they would buy one, they would buy a cheap car at best, and there was not much of a salesmission at all.

    This was the time when many people would be there. It was better if they found a rich man, then maybe they could earn moremission.

    The five sales consultants did not look at them seriously and they immediately turned to prepare to help other customers. Only a girl with a slightly shy smile around the age of 20 remained, who might have just been newly hired.

    Ding Ning did not care and asked the sales consultant who remained, "Tell us what kind of cars you have here?"

    "Sir, may I ask you, what price of car do you want to take a look at?"

    The girl was very pretty. When she smiled, there were two small dimples. She looked like a college student who was working part-time here. She did not have so much experience like those old staff members, but her attitude when she spoke was polite and enthusiastic.

    Ding Ning turned to Ling Yun and asked, "What car do you like?"

    Ling Yun had already been dazzled by the car ced in the exhibition hall. Hearing that, she nervously said in a low voice, "A car that can transport is okay."

    A few sales consultants who hadn¡¯t gone far curled their mouths when hearing that and showed disdainful looks. They were secretly d that they didn¡¯t waste any time on them.

    "Since I said that I will buy you a car, don¡¯t consider the price. Tell me, what car do you like? As long as you like it, I will buy it for you no matter how much."

    Ding Ning proudly waved his hand and showed an upstart look that he had money and would not save it.

 Chapter 194 Enemies Always Meet

    The sales consultants all curled their mouths and showed scornful looks. "Go on with your show. You pretend to be rich but you don¡¯t have money." They simply did not leave and held their arms with disdainful looks to watch him pretend.

    Ling Yun secretly thought that now they were losing face. She estimated that he might have up to tens of thousands of yuan and then spoke understandingly.

    "We can buy a Panda. A car that can transport is okay."

    Hearing that, several sales consultantsughed. Although they didn¡¯t say any harsh words, the sardonic meaning was never concealed.

    "A Panda? What¡¯s that? How much is it?"

    Ding Ning was stupefied. He really didn¡¯t know what a Panda was and asked humbly.

    There was no change in the attitude of the sales girl. She sweetly smiled and introduced it. "The Geely Panda has three types, 1.0L, 1.3L, and 1.5L. Which one do you want?"

    "How much is the most expensive one?" Ding Ning asked tirelessly.

    666

    "The most expensive one is the Panda 1.5-AT Deluxe Edition. It¡¯s 68,000 yuan."

    The salesgirl showed a happy face. Although her cut would be low, it was better than nothing. She could get a few hundred inmission from a car of more than 60,000 yuan. It was also a performance.

    "68,000 yuan?"

    Ding Ning¡¯s face became gloomy and he red at Ling Yun. "What the f*ck, I brought nearly one billion to buy a car for you. And you tell me that you want to buy a car 68,000 yuan car?"

    Ling Yun immediately misunderstood and thought that he did not bring enough money, so she embarrassedly smiled and said, "We don¡¯t have to buy the Deluxe Edition. The cheapest one is okay."

    "The cheapest one is the Panda 1.0-MT Kung Fu version. It¡¯s 36,000 yuan."

    The salesgirl was a little disappointed, but she did not show any strange look on her face and still enthusiastically introduced it.

    Ling Yun guiltily looked at Ding Ning, who was gloomy, and did not say anything and wanted to cover her face and escape. "This b*stard is too unreliable. Doesn¡¯t he even have 36,000?"

    She gently pulled the sleeves of Ding Ning and said shyly, "If you don¡¯t have enough money, then forget it."

    "Not enough money?"

    Ding Ning then realized that this little girl didn¡¯t believe that he had any money at all. She thought that he didn¡¯t even have 36,000 yuan and he couldn¡¯t help feeling both angry and amused.

    "Sorry, we haven¡¯t brought enough money. We will buy it next time."

    Ling Yun directly ignored Ding Ning¡¯s question and really thought that he didn¡¯t have enough money. She flushed and spoke to the salesgirl fawningly.

    "It doesn¡¯t matter. I am sales consultant Xia Mo, please visit us next time."

    The girl was still smiling and was not angry at all. Her service attitude made Ding Ning like her.

    "Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t stay here or we¡¯ll lose face."

    Ling Yun red at Ding Ning and pulled him to go outside.

    "Xia Mo, I have already told you that experience is not necessary to be a sales consultant. You need to find the right people and deal with them in the right way. Don¡¯t waste time on some worthless people."

    "How many times have I told you? And you still don¡¯t remember. Look at them, they are so poorly dressed. Do they look like people who can afford a car?"

    "Don¡¯te here if you don¡¯t have 36,000 yuan. It is really a waste of our time."

    "Next time, get more experience. Don¡¯t help anyone."

    ...

    Several sales consultants couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and instantly ridiculed them all.

    That angered Ling Yun, making her clench her fists, and she felt very wronged. If Ding Ning didn¡¯t stop her, she would have beat them.

    Xia Mo became flushed and excitedly tried to resolve it. "Don¡¯t say that. The customeres first. We work as sales consultants in order to serve the customer. Even if the costumers don¡¯t buy one today, since they¡¯vee to visit, it means that they have the intention to purchase and may be our potential customers in the future."

    "Hmph, don¡¯t give us lessons just because you are a college student who studies economic management."

    "I have more experience than you. I know who can afford a car and who is here to join in the fun."

    "Seeing that the clothes on their bodies are worth no more than 500 yuan, do they look like the kind of people who can afford a car? Little sister, you are still too naive."

    "The people I hate the most are those who don¡¯t have money and pretend to be rich. They are wasting our precious time."

    "F*ck. You are just a college student and y the coquette here all day. What a b*tch."

    ...

    A group of sales consultants with heavy makeup verbally attacked Xia Mo. Their ugly faces made Xia Mo flush and be unable to say a word.

    Xia Mo looked pretty and had a good service attitude. The customers who came to buy a car liked to find her as their consultant, which made these old staff members feel threatened. They hated her for a long time and pretended to be educating her at the moment, but in fact, they took this opportunity to ridicule her to meet their dark mentality.

    "Shut up, you group of people acting like snobs. Call your manager. I want to ask how this store is managed. Sales consultants do not serve customers but dare to talk to customers like this."

    Ding Ning did not want to deal with these snobbish people. But he saw the innocent Xia Mo was also implicated and became their target of attack. Moreover, they said more and more harsh words and began to make the attacks personal. He immediately became angry and reproached them.

    Ling Yun¡¯s face was also livid. She clenched her fists and was prepared to fight at any time. At worst, they could run away after they had fought. As long as Ding Ning was around, she was not afraid.

    As the group of sales consultants heard that Ding Ning wanted to see the manager, their faces immediately became pale. In any case, the sales consultants were for performance but they were absolutely not allowed to offend the customers.

    "Hey, who is this? You are really talking wildly."

    An ironic voice was heard. Wang Bo came out of the office with a satiric look and did not conceal the bitter emotion in his eyes.

    Last time, he had reported that Ding Ning had an illegal medical practice, which was actually controlled. Ding Ning not only did not have any trouble but also he was cursed by the leaders of the hospital and they sternly warned him not to provoke Ding Ning anymore. Otherwise, his internship qualification would be canceled.

    If that was all it was, that was okay. But what made him the angriest was that in order to track Ding Ning, he had rear-ended a Mercedes-Benz S600 worth more than two million yuan.

    His Buick was just picked up by using the money he got from his family. It was still not insured. Although the Mercedes-Benz owner was kind and did not try to ckmail him, he was fully responsible for the rear-ending. The most basic thing was to repair the car for him.

    How could he, as an intern who had just graduated, have so much money? He had to borrow money topensate for the loss. The Buick was bought in this motor city. He hade here today to sell the car to pay off the debt.

    Unexpectedly, enemies always met. Seeing the scene just now, he did not hold back the hatred in his heart and began to stand out to provoke him.

    Ding Ning nced at him and showed a disdainful look. He ignored him directly and shouted to the sales consultants coldly, "Did you hear me? Have your managere out."

    "Who are you? Why must the managere out when you ask for him?"

    A sales consultant heard Wang Bo¡¯s assistance and immediately became brave and spoke with a disdainful look.

    "That¡¯s right. Who are you? You don¡¯t even have 36,000 yuan. How can you have the face toe to the motor city to look at cars?"

    Seeing that Ding Ning did not pay him any mind, Wang Bo immediately simmered with rage and sneered with a sullen face.

    "Shut up. Who are you? It¡¯s none of your business."

    Ling Yun was originally awless person. Her temper was not so good. She pointed directly at Wang Bo and said fiercely, "If you dare to say one more word, I will hit you."

    Wang Bo saw the appearance of Ling Yun and immediately felt amazed. He was more and more jealous of Ding Ning. "How could he have such a beautiful woman?"

    He obscenely stared at Ling Yun¡¯s big breasts, tilted his head, and moved his face close to her. He said frivolously, "Come on. Hit me. Hitting shows affection and scolding shows love. Hit me hard."

    "You are really scum. I have never seen anyone make such a shameless request."

    Ling Yun suddenly put away her anger and smiled.

    The smile was like a blooming flower, it was really beautiful, which made Wang Bo be infatuated and drool. He fixedly stared at Ling Yun¡¯s beautiful smile.

    "Bang, bang, bang!"

    Ling Yun pped him from both the left and right side without any mercy and shouted, "Everyone has seen it. That¡¯s what he asked for. I have to satisfy his shameless request. Please back me up."

    No matter where it was, a beauty had the innate advantage. The onlookers had long since hated to see Wang Bo¡¯s arrogant and frivolous look and shouted when they heard that.

    "I can prove that he lowered his dignity and let you hit him by his own volition."

    "Beauty, hit him. Such scum deserves to be pped to death."

    "Hitting shows affection and scolding shows love. Then hit him hard, haha."

    "F*ck, I look down the most on such a sh*tty guy who acts so indecently when seeing a beauty. He deserves to be hit!"

    ...

    "Ah..."

    Wang Bo originally thought that Ling Yun was a woman, so even if she did hit him, she would not hit him so hard. He just wanted to disgust Ding Ning.

    But how could he know that Ling Yun had a level-four ck belt in Taekwondo? Not to mention that he was standing and being hit by her, so even if he had wanted to dodge it, he couldn¡¯t.

    Ling Yun also didn¡¯t make an exception. She seized his cor and continually pped him really, really hard.

    "Stop hitting me, stop hitting me!"

    Wang Bo screamed due to the pain, but he couldn¡¯t struggle to free himself from Ling Yun¡¯s hand at all. After a while, he was hit into bing a fool. The blood and tears were mixed together as he cried and begged.

    Ling Yun took back her hand and rubbed it on her clothes with a disdainful look and said, "Scum, I feel you dirtied my hand when I hit you."

    "What happened? How can you hit others?"

    Such a big fracas finally rmed the manager. A woman in her early 30s, wearing a tailored, female office suit and seven-inch high heels, quickly walked out and spoke harshly.

    "Call the police, I want to call the police. This woman has hit me."

    Wang Bo opened his mouth and spit out a tooth. He took a cold breath due to the pain and shouted hysterically.

    "What the f*ck. A man is hit by a woman and wants to call the police. It is too shameful."

    "Scum, call the police. We are all eyewitnesses. We can prove for this beauty that you volunteered to ask her to hit you."

    "He is really shameless. He deserves to be hit because he harassed that woman. And he still has the face to want to call the police? What a freak."

    "There is CCTV in this motor city. Even if you called the police, you harrassed the beauty first. It is kind if she won¡¯t sue you for sexual harassment."

    ...

    The onlookers couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. They talked about it, which made Wang Bo¡¯s face be gloomy and ugly.

    The female manager listened to them, knowing that Wang Bo was hit because he had harassed a woman. She immediately felt disgusted.

    But her good professional ethics still made her walk up and ask with concern, "Sir, do you need to call the police?"

    "Call the police, I¡¯m sure I want to call the police. I want to sue this woman because she has hit me."

    There was hatred in Wang Bo¡¯s red eyes as he shouted hysterically.

    He very clearly thought that even if he had said some frivolous words before, it would never be sexual harassment.

    He wanted to call the police to arrest Ling Yun and sue her for intentional injury. Even if it would not make her go to jail, it could also disgust her.

    "Well, I will help you call the police now."

    The female manager nodded and took out her mobile phone to dial. Something had happened in her shop. She was also responsible for it as the manager. A customer had asked to call the police, so she could not refuse.

    Ling Yun was a little panicked. From childhood up until now, the police was what she was most afraid of. She pathetically looked at Ding Ning and wondered if she should pull him to run away.

    Ding Ning showed a sinister smile. His finger slightly flicked and a silver sh appeared.

 Chapter 195 The Poor Phaeton

    "Ah... Rascal, I¡¯ll kill you!"

    When the female manager was dialing, Wang Bo suddenly grabbed her big breasts, which was so painful that she screamed.

    Then she realized that her breasts had been grabbed and was immediately ashamed and angry. Her phone fell on the ground and smashed. She screamed and scratched Wang Bo.

    Everyone was stunned and looked at Wang Bo with admiration. "How brave this guy was that he dared to grab her breasts in public."

    He had wiped his bleeding nose before and there was blood on his hands. At this moment, a pair of bloody handprints were clearly printed on the white shirt of the female manager. The evidence was conclusive and he couldn¡¯t deny it.

    "It¡¯s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding. I didn¡¯t mean to. I couldn¡¯t stand firmly."

    There were bloody wounds on Wang Bo¡¯s face like he had been scratched by a cat. It was too horrible to look at.

    "A misunderstanding? If it¡¯s a misunderstanding, why don¡¯t you grab your mother¡¯s breasts?"

    The female manager was ashamed and angry as she chased after him to beat him. He cried and shouted, scurrying around, and wanted to die.

    Even if he wanted to sexually harass this female manager, he wouldn¡¯t do it in public. His legs were suddenly numb and he was about to fall down. From instinct, he wanted to grasp whatever could maintain his center of gravity to make his body steady.

    But the female manager stood in front of him and the most protruding thing was her breasts. Due to the inertia, he reached out his hands to grab them without thinking.

    Now he had made trouble and could not justify it. He could not excuse himself.

    Ling Yun breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Ding Ning thoughtfully. "How could such a coincidental thing happen? It must have been done by Ding Ning. But I like it!"

    "Call the police to arrest this rascal. I want to sue him for sexual harassment."

    The female manager was out of breath and yelled with arms akimbo.

    Wang Bo was held to the ground by the security guards. He struggled desperately and shouted, "A misunderstanding."

    "Shut up, be honest!"

    This b*stard dared to grab the female manager¡¯s breasts, he was really looking for death. The security guards, who were anxious to perform, would not be polite to him. Seeing that he was still trying to resist, they rushed forward to punch and kick him, which made him hold his head and squat on the ground, not daring to say anything.

    "Hey, who is that? God, isn¡¯t that the intern Wang Bo from Renhe Hospital? How can you do such things?" "We understand that you have needs. We are all men. But it¡¯s too much that you act so indecently in public. You are bringing shame to doctors, this life-saving upation."

    Ding Ning had always not been a very magnanimous person. Wang Bo had targeted him for no reason many times. If he did not take the opportunity to hit him while he was down, he would not be Ding Ning.

    He had not only taken out his mobile phone to shoot this and post it on the inte, but also deliberately pretended to have just recognized him as he said sarcastic words.

    "This guy is called Wang Bo and he¡¯s a doctor. Oh my god, the moral degeneration of the world is getting worse day by day."

    "A guy with such bad moral qualities can also be a doctor? Renhe Hospital is really blind."

    "Does this b*stard work in the gynecology department? F*ck, he has cured diseases for so many women and now he wants to take advantage of women when he sees them. Does he think that he is still in the hospital? He is really a beast."

    ...

    Everyone widely discussed this and disdained Wang Bo. Some busybodies had already shot this scene and uploaded it to the inte. They also mentioned Wang Bo¡¯s name. This time, he was going to be famous.

    Although it was unlikely that he would be sentenced, he probably could not be able to be a doctor anymore.

    "Hello, I am Chen Yuqin, the sales manager here. Could you please tell me what happened before?"

    Manager Chen¡¯s anger had not disappeared. She bore the anger in her heart and asked Ding Ning politely before the police came.

    Several sales consultants were pale and looked at Ding Ning entreatingly.

    Ding Ning would not put in a good word for them. He told her of the previous things in detail and finally sneered and said, "I just brought my girlfriend here to buy a car. Forget about whether I can afford it or not. Are they, who act like snobs, worth the job? If you, Manager Chen, don¡¯t believe it, you can check the CCTV."

    666

    Manager Chen¡¯s face was livid and she looked coldly the several sales consultants, who were speechless, and did not deal with it on the spot.

    After all, they were still in business. They couldn¡¯t be dismissed before they hired new sales consultants. But them being dismissed was a foregone conclusion.

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t mind this. The problem had already been reflected to her. How to deal with it was their own business. At worst, he would note to this store again.

    But this little girl, Xia Mo, made him have a good feeling. He smiled at her, who felt the loss, and waved to her and said, "Consultant Xia, do you have a Volkswagen Phaeton in stock here?"

    "The Phaeton? Yes."

    Xia Mo was probably unfamiliar with business. Hearing that, she was hesitant and looked at Manager Chen, whose face lit up and she replied quickly.

    The corners of the sales consultants¡¯ mouths twitched. A person who did not have 36,000 yuan dared to ask about a Phaeton? Although they were disdainful in their hearts, they did not dare to show it on their faces.

    Ding Ning took out his bank card and handed it directly to Xia Mo and said, "Your service is very good and I am very satisfied. Directly give me a top-end Phaeton."

    Ling Yun opened her cute little mouth wide and dumbfoundedly looked at Ding Ning. She didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do.

    Ding Ning rolled his eyes to her and said, "Did you really think that your man was joking with you? What Panda, aren¡¯t you afraid of making me lose face? Now choose a car. Lamborghini? Ferrari? Maserati? Porsche? Bugatti Veyron? Just choose. As long as you like it, I will buy it for you."

    The onlookers were stunned. "F*ck, he is pretending to be rich. Every car he mentioned is more than a million yuan."

    Ling Yun was dumbfounded and reached out her hand to touch his forehead and said, "Do you have a fever?"

    "You are the one with the fever. Your man has money. You are only responsible for spending it."

    Ding Ning held her hand and smiled at Xia Mo, who was dumbfounded, and said, "It seems that my wife has note to her senses yet. You can choose a car for her."

    "I... I can¡¯t."

    Xia Mo panicked and waved her hand again and again. Her face became flushed.

    Manager Chen was happy and actively rmended one to him. "I think the Lamborghini Reventon Limited Edition is very suitable for your girlfriend¡¯s temperament."

    Ding Ning did not worry about Ling Yun, who was dumbfounded like she was sleepwalking, and said with interest, "Oh, tell me about it!"

    666

    "The Lamborghini Reventon is a mid-engine, four-wheel-drive supercar. The body designes from the F-22 fighter. The headstock is sharp and the air intakes on both sides are wide. The body is angr and full of speed. It uses a 6.5L V12 naturally aspirated engine with 650 horsepower. The eleration time is just 3.4 seconds per 100 kilometres, the maximum speed is 340 kilometres per hour. Only 21 vehicles have been produced and one of them is in a museum. That means there are only 20 Lamborghini Reventons worldwide and only three were sold to China."

    Manager Chen was very familiar with the business. She could immediately answer the specific parameters. What made Ding Ning tempted was that there were only 20 in the world. This was very good. He turned his head and asked Ling Yun for her opinion, "My wife, how is that? Do you like it?"

    Ling Yun had already returned to the moment and had many thoughts in her mind. "Ding Ning¡¯s serious look was not like a joke. How did he have so much money?"

    But this moment was not the time to ask this question. She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down and said, "How much is it?"

    Ding Ning secretly smiled wryly. Her penny-pinching character really had not changed at all. He shook her hand hard, indicating that she did not need to worry about the price.

    "The price is 8.7 million."

    Manager Chen reported a high price with a very professionally enthusiastic smile. She also secretly felt uncertain in her heart and didn¡¯t know whether this car, which had been reserved and suddenly not wanted any more, could be sold or not. In order to make this deal, she quickly added a sentence, "We will get you the top interior decorations and will also be responsible for handling the transfer procedure and licensing."

    Ling Yun was shocked and she opened her mouth wide. She felt timid in her heart. "8.7 million! God, why is this car so expensive?"

    "Okay, that¡¯s it. Swipe my card."

    Ding Ning did not care about it and made a decision.

    "Ding Ning, we can think it over!" Ling Yun hurriedly grabbed his hand with a look of uneasiness in her eyes. 8.7 million, she had never seen so much money in her life.

    "Stupid girl, it¡¯s just more than eight million. In my heart, you are priceless. Don¡¯t need to think about it. That¡¯s that."

    Ding Ning rubbed her head. Looking at the envious eyes of others, his vanity instantly got the most satisfaction. He directly made the final decision.

    He secretly said in his heart, "No wonder so many people like money. The feeling of spending money is really cool."

    "But... More than eight million. It¡¯s too expensive." Ling Yun was moved, but when she thought of the price, she wanted to cry.

    "Expensive?" Ding Ning showed a strange smile and said, "Do you know how much the jade carving I gave you is?"

    "Ah? How much?" Ling Yun subconsciously touched the jade carving on her neck and asked.

    "After buying this car, still a few million more," Ding Ning said in an understatement.

    "What? So expensive?"

    Ling Yun was so scared that she trembled, then put her hand down as if she had had an electric shock. She carefully took it off and put it in her bag. She was afraid that it would fall on the ground and break.

    Ding Ning reached out his hand and held her waist. He snickered in her ear and said, "Are you very moved? Marry me to thank me."

    Ling Yun¡¯s pretty face was blushing. Her eyes were bright and she charmingly rolled her eyes to him and said, "You are so bad!"

    Seeing that Ling Yun did not say no, Ding Ning suddenly became excited and said vigorously, "Hurry up, swipe my card!"

    "Sir, the Lamborghini is 8.7 million and the Phaeton is 1.8 million. That¡¯s 10.5 million in total. Please enter your password."

    Xia Mo¡¯s face was red. She took a POS under the envious and jealous eyes of the group of sales consultants.

    Afterpleting the formalities, among the envy of the people discussing it, Ding Ning, who did not care what would happen to Wang Bo after he was taken away by the police, drove the Phaeton to take Ling Yun away.

    The Lamborghini would arrive one weekter. Someone would finish the formalities and send it to Ling Yun.

    Ling Yun still did not believe that she had a luxury car, she felt like she was dreaming. She did not notice that some beast could not wait to park the car in a remote corner and rush over to her...

    An hourter, Ling Yun¡¯s eyes were charming and her cheeks were pink. Her body was incapacitated and she snuggled in Ding Ning¡¯s arms and didn¡¯t want to move her fingers.

    "The legendary car sex! I finally experienced it. It was so f*cking cool!"

    Ding Ning was refreshed and his big hands touched her body. There was obviously a momentum to continue, which scared Ling Yun, and she repeatedly asked for mercy, "Go find someone else. Xiao Nuo or Shen Muqing. Anyway, I really can¡¯t."

    "Hmph, you are a bad girl. Who do you think I am?"

    Ding Ning felt happy in his heart but he was pretending to be very angry.

    "Okay, don¡¯t pretend. I know you. Hmph, will you really not go find them if I don¡¯t let you do this?"

    Ling Yun had already known him. She rolled her eyes to him and said, "No woman wants to share her lover with others. I don¡¯t want that either. But I know that I can¡¯t control you. I really have no way. You b*stard, stronger than a beast. I can¡¯t satisfy you alone. Simply... I won¡¯t be annoyed if I don¡¯t see it. You can take advantage."

    Ding Ning blushed. He coughed and hugged her and had her sit on his legs. He looked at her with deep affection and said solemnly, "Yun, I will not let you down in my life."

 Chapter 196 The Most Expensive Woman

    "I hope you can do it. If you dare to disappoint me..."

    With a sly smile, Ling Yun suddenly grabbed Ding Ning¡¯s erecting penis with her hand and fiercely pinched it when he just realized something was wrong and felt numb in the scalp. She threatened him, "Humph, I will turn you into a eunuch!"

    "Ah..."

    There came a shrill scream from the Phaeton, "I don¡¯t dare... I don¡¯t dare... It hurts... It hurts... Let go... F*ck, you are going to murder your husband!"

    "To be honest, where did you get so much money? You be the lover of a rich woman?"

    Seeing him grimace in pain, Ling Yun knew that she had pinched him hard. She guiltily stuck out her tongue and rxed her hold, but began to interrogate him.

    "Stop talking nonsense. Lover? Try to find a guy who is willing to spend a few hundred million yuan on you."

    Ding Ning rolled his eyes grumpily.

    "It¡¯s true. Even if someone is willing to spend money on me, he will spend a few million yuan on me at most. A few hundred million yuan..."

    Talking halfway, Ling Yun suddenly realized that something was wrong. She suddenly fixed her eyes and said eagerly, "What did you say? A few... a few hundred million yuan?"

    "Haven¡¯t I told you about it? It¡¯s 950 million yuan."

    Feeling the pain eased, Ding Ning said with resentment.

    "Ah! 950 million yuan?"

    With a glistening sparkle in her big eyes, Ling Yun fixedly stared at Ding Ning and asked in a trembling voice, "Are you serious? You really have 950 million yuan."

    "No, it¡¯s gone now."

    Finding her covetous face funny, Ding Ning deliberately teased her.

    With her face changing greatly, Ling Yun hurriedly said, "Where has the money gone?"

    "Silly girl, I¡¯ve just spent 10 million yuan, so there are only 940 million yuan left."

    Ding Ning was in a good mood and smiled.

    Ling Yun now realized that she had been tricked, and immediately pounced on him with threatening gestures in anger, "You are a bad guy. Now you¡¯ve learned to bully me."

    However, she forgot that she was naked now, and Ding Ning hugged and kissed her with a smirk...

    "No, no......"

    Ling Yun was ashamed and afraid, struggling desperately. But after Ding Ning whispered in her ear, she immediately got on top of him.

    The poor Phaeton began rhythmically vibrating again...

    After two hours, it was dark. With a repressed scream, the Phaeton which had almost fallen apart finally stopped vibrating.

    Ling Yun was sweaty all over and couldn¡¯t move as if about to die, but still did not forget to say through tight teeth to Ding Ning who looked pleased, "You are such a beast. Just hand over the bank card to me."

    Ding Ning did not hesitate to take out the bank card and put it on her towering chest, "I mean what I said. It is yours now."

    Ling Yun suddenly sat up with excitement and her big eyes shaped like crescents, and delightedly grabbed the bank card, "Ha ha ha, I¡¯m rich now."

    Her avaricious look made Ding Ning feel his heart full of joy. He affectionately touched her long white legs, "Little money grubber, I spent 940 million yuan sleeping with you. I¡¯ll suffer a loss if I just did it once. Let¡¯s do it again!"

    After getting the money, Ling Yun no longer cared about that. She relentlessly kicked him away, rolled her eyes with lingering fear and said, "You seemingly want to exhaust me and then take the money back?"

    "What the h*ll, do I look like this sort of person?"

    Ding Ning knew that she was overwhelmed, but just deliberately teased her because he liked to see her happy face.

    "You don¡¯t understand. Spending 940 million yuan sleeping with me once and spending 940 million yuan sleeping with me twice arepletely different concepts. It represents my price."

    Ling Yun¡¯s surprising words shocked Ding Ning. He found it both funny and annoying, "It seems that you¡¯ve marked a price for yourself."

    Ling Yun beamed with joy and saidcently, "Of course, now I¡¯m the most expensive woman in the world."

    With his face darkening, Ding Ning impatiently spanked her, "Stop talking nonsense. You sound like selling yourself."

    "I¡¯m selling myself indeed, but just selling it to you."

    Seeing his displeased face, Ling Yun naughtily stuck out her tongue, nestled in his arms and said softly.

    "Now you¡¯re talking. By the way, why don¡¯t you call yourself master?"

    Ding Ning asked mischievously.

    Ling Yun leaned her head on his shoulder and replied softly with a happy face, "You are the master from now on, and I only need to be your girl."

    On hearing this answer, Ding Ning felt great tenderness in his heart. Ling Yun¡¯s words were simple, but full of affection.

    It meant that she hadpletely put down her disguise, no longer lived like a hedgehog, and pinned all her hopes for the future on him.

    At this moment, a kind of emotion called happiness was flowing in his heart. He bent over to kiss her affectionately, "Yun, I¡¯ll stay with you and never let you be bullied by anyone from now on."

    "I only allow you to bully me!"

    Ling Yun looked at him with her charming eyes, put her arms around his waist and whispered in his ear with great tenderness, "Honey, do it again..."

    If the Phaeton could talk, it would definitely roar with depression and rage, "I¡¯m a low-key luxurious car, not a hotel room. It¡¯s still during my run-in period. Do you intend to tear me apart and make me return to the factory?"

    When Ding Ning sent Ling Yun home, it was already more than ten o¡¯clock in the night. Before the Phaeton fell apart, Ling Yun had fallen apart and was asleep like mud.

    It made Ding Ning secretly felt self-me and distressed. He kicked away Doudou which cheerfully came up to ingratiate him, gently put her to bed and cleaned up her body.

    Ling Yun didn¡¯t wake up in the whole process, but kept holding the bank card so tightly that he even failed to loosen her grip.

    She was so money-obsessed. Ding Ning affectionately kissed her lips, helplessly gave up loosening her grip, covered her with a thin quilt and went into the kitchen to prepare some food for her.

    Just as he put the dishes on the table, Doudou, which he released to get some fresh air, ran back to tip him off that Chu Yunxiu wasing back.

    Ding Ning was shocked. He turned off the lights in a flurry, went out to hide in the darkness and watched Chu Yunxiu get out of the taxi.

    Chu Yunxiu looked very tired and kept yawning. After entering the room and seeing the dishes on the table, she thought that Ling Yun¡¯ had prepared these for her, so she chowed down directly.

    After finishing the meal, she didn¡¯t even clean the table. Pushing the door of Ling Yun¡¯s room and seeing that she was asleep, she went back to her room and fell asleep.

    Ding Ning shook his head helplessly. Chu Yunxiu had not been home for two days. Was mahjong so addictive? It was not surprising that she looked so tired.

    Since she came back, Ding Ning gave up the n of spending the night here. He drove back to the courtyard in the western suburbs in an attempt to interrogate Yun Sihai overnight.

    On his way, recalling the process of having sex with Ling Yun, he secretly felt strange. People said that there were only exhausted cattle but no exhaustednds.

    But why did things go the opposite way when it came to him? Now Ling Yun was so tired that she had fallen asleep, but he was still brimming with inexhaustible energy and even felt that he wanted more.

    This feeling was fully confirmed when Chu Yunna cheerfully came into his arms and his urge was aroused by her curvaceous shape.

    His physical strength, desire and endurance were all many times stronger than before. Was it because he was preupied with the taste of it? Or he was talented? Or he had eaten the dragon?

    Ding Ning was puzzled. He forced himself to run the Heart Sutra of Bodhi to suppress his urge. After chatting with Ling Fei, who was reading the newspaper, for a while, he went to the underground cave to interrogate Yun Sihai.

    In the stone room where Chu Yunna had been locked, Yun Sihai was leaning against the cold wall, watching the mice and poisonous insects, snakes and ants surrounding him like a tide, with his heart filled with fear.

    If he was safe and sound, he might want to rush out of the encirclement. But his limbs had been broken by Ling Fei. He couldn¡¯t even kill himself, not to mention escape.

    He could only huddle in a dark and damp corner and didn¡¯t even dare to blink his eyes, lest these disgusting creatures rushed at him to eat him.

    It had been three days. Even his eyes were bloodshot and he felt so sleepy that he really wanted to close his eyes, he dared not sleep, lest he could never wake up again after closing his eyes.

    This kind of mental oppression was more unbearable than physical torture. He had reached a critical point of impending mental breakdown and would probably go mad at any moment.

    Therefore, when Ding Ning, who had turned himself into ck masked man, appeared in front of him, he considered Ding Ning the savior, simply told Ding Ning everything he knew and only asked to kill him directly.

    Yun Sihai was formerly known as Sun Jian. The first half of his life was full of bumps. He was born in a remote vige whose location even he didn¡¯t know. When he was two years old, he was stolen by traffickers and sold to an old couple without children.

    The old couple had a good rtionship, but were infertile. They regarded him as their own child, and Yun Sihai grew up happily and healthily with their love and care.

    However, good times did notst long. At the age of fourteen, Yun Sihai¡¯s adoptive parents were killed in a car ident.

    Yun Sihai¡¯s life had been rewritten since then. He, who suddenly became an orphan, suffered from the bully and knew his family background from others¡¯ sarcastic remarks.

    It was miserable for him to lose his parents. However, the younger brother of his foster father showed up, took over the insurance money and property of his adoptive parents and became his new guardian.

    However, this new guardian was not only a jerk who cared only for money, but also a drug addict.

    He adopted Yun Sihai only in order to get the legacy left after his brother¡¯s idental death and spend the money on drugs. His wife and daughter also maltreated him and did not consider him a person.

    The insurance money was soon squandered. His adoptive father¡¯s younger brother wanted to force him to transport the drugs with his own body. Yun Sihai, who had suffered all kinds of humiliation and torture, couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. At the age of sixteen, he cruelly killed the couple and dismembered them inte night.

    Their daughter did not end well either. She was imprisoned and killed in a few days after being abused and raped.

    Yun Sihai, who became a murderer, fled to the border of Diannan. Because of his cruel heart and malicious means, a local drug dealer was satisfied with him and recruited him.

    The drug dealer thought highly of him and cultivated him vigorously. Yun Sihai, who had endured many hardships, was very grateful to him and worked himself to death for him.

    But in the end, because Yun Sihai did not handle his rtionship well, at the age of eighteen, hemitted adultery with the drug dealer¡¯s most favored mistress.

    After the affair was revealed, the drug dealer was very angry, but did not want to really kill him and even intended to give the mistress to him. Unexpectedly, the mistress was ruthless. After learning that the affair was revealed, she was so afraid that she took the initiative to directly poison the drug dealer and fled to Myan with Yun Sihai.

    Unfortunately, the situation in Myan was more chaotic than that in China. The mistress had got used to the extravagant life. She soon dumped Yun Sihai and became the mistress of a local gang leader, Brother Kun.

    Yun Sihai really liked this woman. He was heartbroken, so he blended in the gang and soon stood out. He then found an opportunity to kill both Brother Kun and the mistress.

    At that time, he would have died definitely. However, in order to create chaos and escape after killing Brother Kun, he opened the cell and unintentionally released a person, which enabled him to escape.

 Chapter 197 Deserted Island

    The person Yun Sihai released was the bald man. His name was Sun Shilong, and people in the underworld called him Brother Long. He was ambushed and arrested by Brother Kun¡¯s gang in a gang fight, and when he was about to be executed, Yun Sihai identally saved him.

    Yun Sihai suddenly killed Brother Kun, which made Brother Kun¡¯s gang leaderless and caused an internal conflict in the gang. Yun Sihai sessfully escaped with the aid of Brother Long¡¯s subordinate.

    Yun Sihai who was disheartened refused the recruitment of Brother Long, and became a killer with his cruelty. Later he became a professional mercenary and fell in love with a female mercenary.

    When they carried out a task, the female mercenary got shot and died in order to cover him. Yun Sihai buried his lover with tears. After that, he had never fallen in love with anyone and lived a befuddled life.

    Afterward, as he got older, he gradually got tired of the life of working as a mercenary. At that time, Brother Long, who had already made a name for himself, found him and instantly became partners with him. Brother Long forged his identity and let him sneak back to Ninghai and establish a shop where they conducted gambling on stones and secretly ran drug dealing.

    He roamed about the world and settled down anywhere. That was the reason why he named himself Yun Sihai.

    With the connections he umted when he worked as a mercenary in Myan, coupled with the secret support of Brother Long, Yun Sihai greatly developed the business of Fantastic Stones Shop and made great profits which wereparable to those from drug dealing.

    What made Ding Ning feel regretful was that the person in charge of contacting Yun Sihai was Brother Long and Yun Sihai didn¡¯t know the identity of the big boss behind Brother Long.

    Nevertheless, Yun Sihai clearly exined the transaction with which he framed Mu Yanran. The truth made him quite surprised.

    The person who negotiated about the transaction with him was Wang Cheng. Originally Wang Cheng¡¯s humble identity made him unqualified to talk with Yun Sihai. It was Wu Jianghan, a peripheral subordinate of Yun Sihai, who introduced them to each other.

    Ding Ning suddenly recalled that a man named Brother Han mentioned by Wang Cheng and Huang Niu. He instantly realized that this Brother Han turned out to be Wu Jianghan.

    Unexpectedly, Brother Han, who was worshiped by Huang Niu and Wang Cheng, was just a peripheral subordinate of Yun Sihai. It could be seen how powerful Yun Sihai was.

    As Ding Ning expected, Wang Cheng was just a chess piece on the surface. The person behind him was very cunning. He had never shown up personally butmanded him remotely.

    Wang Cheng and Yun Sihai could respectively get half of the 300 million yuan. Getting 150 million yuan only by fiddling with the raw stones was enough to cause the greed of Yun Sihai. Thus, he simply hid it from Brother Long and consented to this deal.

    In terms of why the raw stones with which he had fiddled had not been discovered by the procurement staff of Tianfu Company, although Yun Sihai had no idea, he still gave an answer by guessing.

    The person in charge of picking the raw stones must have been bribed. After all, the raw stones that were re-bonded after being cut open could only fool outsiders. It was impossible that the experienced purchasing staff could not discover any trace.

    It coincided with Ding Ning¡¯s analysis. He had long suspected that there must be a mole.

    Ding Ning, who had cleared his mind, did not kill Yun Sihai as he expected, but simply treated him and gave him some food so that he could neithermit suicide nor escape.

    Under the pleading of Yun Sihai, Ding Ning generously drove off the snakes, insects, rats and ants, so that Yun Sihai, who was about to have a mental breakdown, calmed a little and then fell asleep.

    Despite his pitiful family background, Ding Ning would not forgive him for attempting to rape Mu Yanran. He did not kill him just because he was still useful and could be the best witness at the crucial time.

    Of course, what Yun Sihai said had all been recorded by him as the evidence.

    After getting out of the interrogation stone room, Ding Ning began to curiously explore the poison gasboratory established by Japanese.

    There were many stone rooms like prisons on both sides of the underground base. In each stone room, there was an underground pothole separated by tempered ss.

    Although the bones in the potholes had long been decayed, from the twisted struggling postures of the ck bones, he could still tell the fear and pain they had experienced before they died.

    It made Ding Ning feel resentful. These damn Japanese were so heartless, and ruthless that they used living people for their experiments. What made them most unforgivable was that these people were all Chinesepatriots.

    Ashes to ashes, dust to dust. He couldn¡¯t verify their identities, so he decided to bury their bones.

    Ding Ning opened the potholes one by one, worked tirelessly to clean up the bones that weathered into bone powder when meeting the wind, and buried them in the small courtyard.

    Even though the little maid volunteered to help, they finished after being busy for more than two hours.

    After being absorbed by Ling Fei and Chu Yunnan for three years, few poison gas was left. Ding Ning simply opened the gas tank and released the remaining poison gaspletely.

    "Gee!" Chu Yunna suddenly eximed, attracting Ding Ning¡¯s attention.

    "What happened?"

    "Brother, look at your 9000-year-old ganoderma lucidum. Why is it moving?"

    Chu Yunna surprisedly stared at the 9000-year-old ganoderma lucidum which Ding Ning put in the in the underground cavern on purpose to prevent it from being stolen.

    Ding Ning stared at it. The deathly 9000-year-old ganoderma lucidum gave out ayer of faint fluorescent light, and the part where he cut a small piece a few days ago was squirming slightly, seemingly repairing itself.

    Feeling that the thin poison gas was rapidly absorbed by the 9000-year-old ganoderma lucidum as the energy to repair itself and the surrounding decaying and humid air became fresh again, Ding Ning looked thoughtful.

    Many scientists considered ganoderma lucidum arge myxomyceteplexus, but failed to observe its cell structure under the microscope. Thus, up to now, no one could give an urate answer of what kind of creature it was.

    In the Compendium of Vegetation, there were a few words about the introduction of ganoderma lucidum. It was only said that ganoderma lucidum was a rare treasure which could be used as medicine and for making pills of immortatily with the magical effect of turning the foul and rotten into the rare and ethereal and making the bones within dead flesh grow again. The book obviously showed a great admiration of it, but was it a nt? A fungus? Or an animal? There was still no urate statement.

    He knew that ganoderma lucidum was amazing, but did not expect that the ganoderma lucidum more than nine thousand years old could be capable of absorbing gas and purifying the air.

    It made him feel refreshed and picture a beautiful scene of a heaven of peace and happiness in his mind.

    If he ced the 9000-year-old ganoderma lucidum in a ce for a period, could it create a legendary cave paradise?

    Looking back upon the ce where he found the 9000-year-old ganoderma lucidum, he remembered that the air there seemed to be fresher than that in other ces and was full of vitality.

    Was that the legendary spiritual aura? As Ding Ning thought, his eyes became brighter. He pulled Chu Yunna and went back to the small courtyard quickly, "Nana, is there aputer in your room?"

    "Yes, I check the recipes online every day. Brother, are you hungry? I can make you a midnight snack."

    Chu Yunna was eager to do that, with the anticipation of showing her cooking skills in her eyes.

    "Okay, thank you, Nana."

    Ding Ning petted her head with a smile, watching her cheerfully go to make a midnight snack, with tender warmth in his heart.

    After turning on theputer, Ding Ning opened the map of Ninghai and carefully read it. Ninghai was close to rivers, and Chongming Ind, Changxing Ind and Hengsha Ind were famous.

    In the easternmost sea, there was Snake Ind. In Jinshan District, there was Big Jinshan Ind, Small Jinshan Ind, Fushan Ind and so on.

    In Pu River located in the urban area of Ninghai, there was Fuxing Ind. In the upper stream of Pu River which was close to Dianshan Lake, there were two little-known inds.

    On the edge of Chongming Ind, there were inds newly deposited in recent years, such as Dongfengsha, Qingcaosha, Jiuchongsha and so on.

    Chongming Ind, Changxing Ind and Hengsha Ind were inhabited. Except for them, there were 23 uninhabited inds.

    Ding Ning soon targeted at an uninhabited ind southeast of Snake Ind, and had an increasingly clear n which was to upy an ind and transform it into a cave paradise.

    It seemed to be very difficult for others to upy an uninhabited ind. After all, many things needed to be transported by ships. But for Ding Ning who had Air Force Wings, it was no big deal.

    The only problem was how to upy a desert ind by legal means. After all, it was in the waters of China, even if it was deserted, it must belong to the state.

    But these were still distant. He needed to have a look at it first and then carefully consider it. He immediately gorged himself on the midnight snack prepared by Chu Yunna and did not forget to praise her.

    He held Chu Yunna, who was cheerful, jumped on the back of Air Force Wing No.1 and went straight to the sea.

    Ninghai was originally divided into the upper riverside and the lower riverside. Afterward, the lower riverside was submerged by the sea, and only Ninghai was left.

    Snake Ind was located at the junction of the East Sea, the Yellow Sea and the estuary of Yangtze River, known as "the first sentry post of Ninghai" and "maritime screen of Ninghai".

    It was a rock ind formed by the extrusion and extension of the continental shelf tens of thousands of years ago. It covered an area of about 8.88 hectares, with a straight-line distance 41 nautical miles away from Ninghai. It had a very important status in military, politics and economy.

    Ding Ning coveted the superior location of Snake Ind, but knew that he could never be the private contractor of such an ind.

    His goal was an undeveloped and unnamed volcanic ind southeast of Snake Ind, and it was several timesrger than Snake Ind.

    It was far from the coastline with no fresh water source on the ind, which made it not suitable for aquaculture and being developed into a tourist attraction. Therefore, it had been abandoned, and no one wanted to be the contractor of it.

    Nevertheless, it was a natural cave paradise for Ding Ning. Although with no fresh water, the whole ind was not suitable for habitation, it had beautiful scenery, exuberant vegetation and a natural beach on the east side.

    Chu Yunna nestled in Ding Ning¡¯s arms, and blushed in excitement. It was the first time that she had flown on Air Force Wing No.1. The special enjoyment made her beam with joy and enviously touched the feathers of Air Force Wing No.1.

    "Brother, I want a big bird too."

    "My big bird also belongs to you. If you want it, I can give it to you."

    Air Force Wing No.1nded on the beach. Ding Ning was very satisfied with the environment here and said casually.

    With a chuckle, Chu Yunna suddenly jumped down and threw herself down on Ding Ning, "I want your big bird now."

    Ding Ning could neither cry norugh. Why did this innocent girl be so lewd as well? The big bird he talked about was Air Force Wing No.1, not the one in his pants.

    With her face blushing and her long eyshes shivering slightly, she clumsily kissed Ding Ning¡¯s lips and whispered like in a dream, "Brother, sleep with me. I will be very obedient!"

    "Nana, don¡¯t be impulsive. Tell me first, who taught you this?"

    Ding Ning turned his head in panic and felt his heart pounding rapidly. She deftly took off his pants and seemingly intended to sleep with him.

    Although he had been longing to sleep with this girl, he wanted to give up at thest moment. After all, Chu Yunna considered him her master, but he still considered her his sister.

    "I learned this online. It¡¯s simple. I want to have a try."

    Chu Yunna blinked her innocent big eyes and naturally said, but got up from Ding Ning¡¯s body.

    Before Ding Ning felt relieved, Chu Yunna slowly took off her clothes and nakedly rushed to the sea.

    "Nana, it¡¯s dangerous. Come back soon!"

    Ding Ning was shocked. He put on his pants in a hurry and chased after her.

    The beach at night was not as beautiful as it was during the day. It looked like a horrible huge monster hidden in the darkness and full of unknown danger.

    "Haha, I want to give myself to brother. Of course, I should restore my original look!"

    Just as Ding Ning ran to the beach, Chu Yunna came out of the sea. The biological simtion skin had been washed off, and she showed her fascinating curvaceous shape.

 Chapter 198 Examination

    "Na... Uh!"

    Just as Ding Ning was about to persuade her to think it over righteously, he was kissed by a fragrant and soft mouth!

    It was a dark and moonless night suitable for killing people, but on the desert ind beach, there came gasps which made people flushed...

    After a long time!

    Ding Ning held Chu Yunna who was flushed, lying on the beach, letting the sea water wash their bodies and feeling their souls fly into the sky.

    He didn¡¯t know where this girl learned yoga, the most difficult yoga. Her extremely soft body enabled her to make almost every unthinkable posture easily, which brought Ding Ning the ultimate enjoyment that he had never experienced.

    What impressed him the most was that she met all his demands and cooperated with him with her body and mind. The wonderful feeling of blending soul and body made him obsessed.

    "Nana, I will treat you well in my life."

    Ding Ning suppressed the desire to do it again and tenderly held her in his arms.

    "Brother, I have evolved!"

    Chu Yunna¡¯s answer made him stunned, "What evolution?"

    "The evolution of superpower. The integration with you made my genes change again. I can now control four king-level pets with intelligence. Let¡¯s do it again and see if I can evolve again."

    Chu Yunna said with a happy face. Before Ding Ning recovered, she had been on top of him.

    Ding Ning was dumbfounded, with a trace of frustration in his heart. Did she sleep with him in order to evolve? In fact, she did not like him at all?

    "Brother, I love you. I want to spend my life with you and never part with you!"

    Chu Yunna affectionately got down and whispered in his ear.

    Her words enlightened Ding Ning and made him clear-minded. With a roar, he got on top of her body...

    It was not until the sky gradually became whitish that Ding Ning, who had enjoyed himself to the full, held Chu Yunna, who feebly leaned on him, and set out for home.

    Chu Yunna, who had been through gic variation, was obviously much stronger than Ling Yun. Ding Ning didn¡¯t remember how many times he had sex with her during this night. He didn¡¯t stop until she could not help begging him to stop.

    Although Chu Yunna, who had just lost her virginity, felt weak all over, she showed a happy and sweet smile, nestled in his arms like a kitten and wished she could sleep with him again.

    Her curvaceous and charming shape made him feel an impulse again. If it were not for his tenderness towards her body, he really wanted to have sex with her in the air.

    "Brother, you are awesome. I¡¯m so happy!"

    Chu Yunna tilted her head and leant on his shoulder, blinking with undisguisedly admiration and affection in her pretty eyes, which instantly satisfied Ding Ning¡¯s vanity to the greatest extent.

    Was there anything else that could bring a man a greater sense of achievement than conquering a woman in bed? Ding Ning said with a smirk, "Mentally or sexually?"

    Chu Yunna, who was originally innocent, had obviously gained arge amount of knowledge from the Inte. She understood his words and blushed, but straightforwardly answered, "Both mentally and sexually."

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t dare to keep talking. The damn energy seemed endless, and he felt impulsive again. He quickly changed the topic and asked, "How do you feel? Have you evolved again?"

    "No!" Chu Yunna shook her head with some regrets.

    "Oh, could it be possible that it worked when we first did that?"

    Ding Ning thoughtfully muttered. Chu Yunna was now his girl. Of course, the more beasts she could control, the better.

    "I don¡¯t know, but I have a feeling that if I sleep with you a few more times, I will evolve again sooner orter."

    Chu Yunna carefully sensed her changes and said with discretion.

    Ding Ning touched his chin, speechless. Did sleeping with him contribute to gic evolution? But it was not right. Why didn¡¯t Ling Yun change?

    He suddenly remembered that Chu Yunna had extremely strong spiritual strength, and she should be able to learn the Sutra of Cultivating Spirit. So he immediately imparted the Sutra of Cultivating Spirit to her.

    Compared with Shen Muqing, Chu Yunna obviously had a better foundation. Ding Ning only taught her to run it once, and then she could run it on her own.

    The Sutra of Cultivating Spirit seemed to work better for those who took the practicing path of spiritual strength, such as Chu Yunna. When they returned to the small courtyard in the western suburbs, Chu Yunna who was exhausted had regained her energy.

    Although she still looked a little tired, it was enough to hide it from Ling Fei and make him see nothing unusual.

    Ding Ning was also tired. After setting the rm of the phone, he fell down on the bed and fell asleep.

    Chu Yunna did not sleep, but sat at the bedside to practice the Sutra of Cultivating Spirit. Before Ling Fei got up, she stopped practicing and began to prepare breakfast for them.

    At 6:30, Ding Ning woke up on time. Ling Fei was eating scallion cake and polenta, while praising Chu Yunna for her increasingly good cooking.

    It was only when he saw the breakfast Chen Yunna prepared for Ding Ning, Ling Fei¡¯s face darkened and he said with resentment.

    "Nana, you are so biased. Why do I have scallions and polenta for breakfast but he has rock sugar porridge of edible bird¡¯s nest and rice with abalone? You obviously treat us differently."

    "Today, brother is going to take the exam which is very mentally tiring. Of course, he needs better nutrition."

    Chu Yunna blinked her innocent big eyes and replied confidently.

    "Humph, I¡¯m also busy with business all day, and it is also very mentally tiring."

    Ling Fei said sorrowfully with a helpless face. She was not his biological daughter indeed. After getting a man, she forgot her father so soon.

    Ding Ning snickered while eating. He knew that Ling Fei didn¡¯t care about this at all but just deliberately teased Chu Yunna.

    Chu Yunna rubbed the edge of her clothes with embarrassment and said bashfully, "Brother is not only mentally tired but also physically tired..."

    "Cough, cough, cough!"

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart suddenly pounded rapidly. He was going to be doomed...

    He hurriedly coughed a few times to interrupt Chu Yunna¡¯s words, "Uncle Ling, You can have my breakfast if you want, and I can have yours."

    Ling Fei curled his lip and picked up the bowl to drink the polenta in one breath, "Who wants to have your leftovers? I¡¯m in a hurry and should go now."

    "Okay, Uncle Ling, I will make a good meal for you after youe back at night."

    Knowing that she almost slipped up, Chu Yunna naughtily stuck out her tongue andforted Ling Fei.

    "Well, I¡¯ll wait for the good meal tonight."

    Ling Fei put on his shoes, picked up his briefcase, waved his hand like a business elite and went away.

    "Nana, why don¡¯t you eat?"

    Ding Ning suddenly remembered that Chu Yunna had not eaten anything yet and asked hurriedly.

    "I am not hungry. You should eat it now!"

    Chu Yunna smiled bashfully, but her stomach suddenly growled.

    Ding Ning felt distressed and found that he seemed to have neglected something. The daily meals were prepared by Chu Yunna, but he and Ling Fei were very busy. Except for the petty cash he gave her when taking her to buy clothes, he had never thought of giving her domestic money in normal times.

    He recalled that Chu Yunna had eaten the vegetables she grew in the gardenst night. At that time, he thought that she liked to eat pollution-free green food and didn¡¯t think much.

    But now thinking of it, he realized that this girl probably had no money after buying the bird¡¯s nest and abalone for offering him better nutrition.

    He found it both annoying and distressing. He pulled Chu Yunna to sit on hisps and said, "You¡¯ve run out of money, right?"

    "Hmm!" Chu Yunna hung her head like a child who had done something wrong, "Brother, I am sorry. I have practiced cooking during this time and wasted a lot of ingredients, so I have run out of the money you gave me."

    "You are such a silly girl. I don¡¯t care about it. Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯ve run out of money? You can also tell Uncle Ling. Come on, eat some porridge of bird¡¯s nest."

    Ding Ning scooped up a spoonful of porridge of bird¡¯s nest to feed her without taking no for an answer.

    Chu Yunnapressed her lips and shook her head stubbornly, "I don¡¯t like bird¡¯s nest. Brother, you eat it."

    "Be obedient. I¡¯m not so hungry. Besides, if your boobs shrink because of starvation, I will feel distressed."

    Ding Ning coaxed her to eat the porridge of bird¡¯s nest and rice with abalone by teasing her.

    He secretly felt d that he did not give all his money to Ling Yun and hid more than seven million yuan as his private money. He took all the cash from his wallet and gave them to her.

    "Now I just have the cash of about two thousand yuan. Take them now, and I¡¯ll give you more after Ie back."

    "Hmm, brother, are youing back tonight? What do you want to eat? I can make it for you."

    Chu Yunna looked at Ding Ning with expectation, which made him feel distressed. He said with a forced smile, "If I don¡¯te back tonight, you won¡¯t make a good meal for Uncle Ling, right?"

    "Haha, Uncle Ling is now a big boss. He won¡¯t starve himself. You are so busy all day. How can you not have a good meal?"

    Chu Yunna said with a chuckle, which made Ding Ning could not help but want to feel sorry for Ling Fei for three minutes.

    "If there is no emergency tonight, I wille back. But I may invite the principal to have a meal today. After all, I owe him such a big favor. If I don¡¯te back, I will send you a WeChat message to tell you."

    Ding Ning did not say with certainty. He couldn¡¯t bear to look at her reluctant eyes, kissed her on her lips, waved his hand and directly left.

    In the medical school of Ninghai University. After graduation, Ding Ning had nevere here.

    Unexpectedly, the wheel of fate went around, and he came back here again for the postgraduate entrance examination. He secretly sighed.

    "Consultant Ding, you¡¯ve arrived. Hurry up, they¡¯ve all arrived, and you are thest one."

    Executive Zhou craned his neck like a penguin, and hurriedly stepped forward to greet Ding Ning when seeing him.

    Ding Ning parked the car, and asked in astonishment, "Am I not the only one? Why are there other people?"

    "This exam was originally held for you. However, the news leaked out, which attracted a few students who want to transfer to another department or minor in medicine. They are from powerful families, and the principal felt embarrassed to reject them. Thus, we allow them to take the exam as a mere formality."

    Executive Zhou patiently exined to him and handed him the admission ticket and the test materials.

    Ding Ning read them rapidly. The content of the test was as he expected. It was nothing more than ideological and political education, English and theprehensive foundation of Chinese medicine. He had prepared for these, so it was a piece of cake for him.

    Because it was not a formal test, the test was extremely strict. There were only seven candidates including Ding Ning, while there were more than a dozen invigtors as well as monitors which would record the entire process. All of thesepletely eliminated the possibility of cheating.

    Seven people sat in seven corners. Ding Ning had no mind to see what other candidates looked like. When the invigtor announced the rules of the exam, he refreshed his spirit by closing his eyes and carefully recalled the knowledge he had reviewed. Thus, he neglected that a girl wearing very countrified ck-rimmed sses and sitting in the corner of the examination room was looking at him quietly.

    After opening his acupores, he almost had an extraordinary retentive memory. After he recalled, the knowledge points which had been slightly blurred gradually became clear in his mind.

    The first exam was ideological and political education, which began at 8:00 and ended at 9:30. As soon as the test paper was handed out, Ding Ning concentrated on answering the questions on the paper. He answered so quickly that hepleted the test paper and handed in it in less than an hour.

    After a break of half an hour, it was the English exam which began at 10:00 and ended at 11:30. Ding Ning had already passed CET 6, and could almost reach the level of TEM 8. In addition to spending a little time writing, he didn¡¯t spend much time on other parts. He directly handed in his test paper in just half an hour, which attracted others¡¯ attention. There was even sparkle in the girl¡¯s watery eyes.

    At 3:00 in the afternoon, it was the exam of theprehensive foundation of Chinese medicine, involving Chinese medicine, Chinese medicine pharmacy, Chinese medicine identification, Chinese medicine chemistry and other aspects.

 Chapter 199 Expose

    Ding Ning did not dare to be careless. After all, he studied traditional Chinese medicine, and majored in western clinical medicine in college. Many knowledge of modern traditional Chinese medicine were blind spots for him.

    He found a random restaurant to invite Executive Zhou, who had waited for him outside, to have lunch with him, and then went to the library to spend the noon reviewing professional knowledge.

    Traditional Chinese medicine graduate students were cultivated based on three training modes: basic medicine, clinical scientific research and clinical skills.

    The postgraduates of basic medicine were engaged in the research of some documents and basic traditional Chinese medicine. The postgraduates of clinical scientific research were engaged in scientific research experiments in the hospital and helping the instructor toplete the subject, and would be granted a degree in medical science after finishing their education. The postgraduates of clinical skills mainly worked in different departments of the hospital, and would be granted a degree in medical science after finishing their education.

    The postgraduates of clinical skills only needed to stay in the school headquarters for half a year, while the postgraduates of scientific research needed to stay in the school headquarters for a whole year. For Ding Ning, who was eager to get a degree, it was natural that the clinical skills ss was more suitable for him.

    If he worked in different departments of the hospital with the tutor, he could not only ess a variety of cases, but also quickly umte credits, so that he could get the degree as soon as possible.

    In the corner of the library, a girl with shoulder-length hair looked at herpanion, who looked as exquisite as a porcin doll, wore countrified ck-rimmed sses and was absent-mindedly looking over the book about traditional Chinese medicine in her hands, and secretly sighed that the creator was so biased.

    Such a beautiful woman had a surprisingly high IQ. She was really full of myriad favor, which made others even unable to be jealous of her. The girl asked curiously.

    "Jingjing, I really don¡¯t know what you are thinking. What makes you suddenly want to attend the postgraduate entrance examination of traditional Chinese medicine?"

    "Psychology isn¡¯t difficult at all. I just feel bored and want to have some fun."

    Jingjing perfunctorily answered, while keeping focusing on Ding Ning, who was almost reading each book with an average of ten minutes.

    She secretly muttered, "Is he pretending or really able to memorize them? If he could really memorize them, his memory is just as retentive as mine."

    The girl with shoulder-length hair curled her lip glumly. "I don¡¯t understand what a genius is thinking. I am just a normal person. I will be satisfied if I can get my master degree smoothly, find an appropriate man whom I can marry and be an understanding wife and loving mother."

    "Sister Xiaoyu, you really have no ambition. If you are not going to show your talent after graduation, don¡¯t you feel sorry for what you have learned?"

    Jingjing withdrew her attention and began to earnestly instruct the girl with shoulder-length hair.

    "Okay, stop instructing me. Now there are numerous masters in this society. As a master majoring in business management, I have no work experience, no journals with international influence during my school days. To speak bluntly, in addition to a master¡¯s degree, I¡¯m just a three non-product in society. Do you really think that there will be someone who begs me to show my talent? Stop dreaming. I¡¯d better find a good man and marry him."

    The girl with shoulder-length hair rolled her eyes andined listlessly.

    Jingjing shook her head with a chuckle. She knew that Xiaoyu was telling the truth. Although she had not experienced that, it was not difficult for her, who had high intelligence and emotional intelligence, to understand it.

    With the advancement of society, the rapid growth of the poption, the lowering of the threshold of being admitted to a university, the expansion of the bubble economy and the fiercepetition in the job market...

    The pressure of living kept increasing. In this era of intensivepetition, how many people could be the winners of life?

    It was no wonder that even a study overlord like Xiaoyu felt the pressure and said such something so frustrating.

    Nevertheless, she knew about Xiaoyu¡¯s family background. Even if she didn¡¯t work for a lifetime, her family could afford to support her. She just said that forining.

    However, the more intense thepetition was, the more it could inspire her fighting spirit. She wanted to use her wisdom andbor to realize her dreams, not for making much money, but for realizing the value of her life.

    I have been to this world. I have been brilliant in this world. This was enough!

    Some people said that there was only a fine line between a genius and an idiot.

    People also said that a genius was equal to a madman!

    Jingjing agreed with this sentence. She had been a genius since she was a child, so she was also a madman.

    As a doctoral student in psychology, she came to take the postgraduate entrance examination in traditional Chinese medicine. If she was not a madman, what else could she be?

    The reason why she made this decision was that three days ago, she had inadvertently learned that someone, whom she was interested in, woulde to take the examination.

    In just three days, she, who had no theoretical foundation of traditional Chinese medicine, had looked through all the documents and theoretical foundations of traditional Chinese medicine that she could found. Even if she could not recite them backward fluently, she had memorized them thoroughly. If it was spread out, no one knew how awkward those geniuses, who considered themselves above the crowd, would feel.

    However, the profoundness and iprehensibility of traditional Chinese medicine were still beyond her expectation. Even if she had already brought her memory to the extreme, she could only stay at the stage of reading the theories and basic knowledge hastily without thinking and mechanically memorizing them.

    Even so, ording to the difficulty of the postgraduate entrance examination of traditional Chinese medicine in the past years, the theoretical knowledge was enough to enable her to easily clear away the obstacles on her way and triumphantly conquer this test.

    In terms of bing a great traditional Chinese physician, Zhao Jingjing had never thought about it. Taking the postgraduate entrance examination was merely a game for her. She just wanted to take the opportunity to approach the only man, who could interest her a little in the past 18 years.

    "Brother keeps greatly praising him as if he is extremely rare around the world, but he turns out to be a normal person."

    Watching Ding Ning ce a stack of books about the basic knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine from his left side to the right side after finishing reading them in a short time and look at her from time to time, Zhao Jingjing showed a trace of disdain in her eyes.

    It was impossible that he could memorize them at this speed. Even she couldn¡¯t do it with her memory. This guy must have found that she was staring at him, so he was pretending in order to attract her attention.

    With the intelligence of 260, she was extremely proud of her bones. Maybe there were people smarter than her in this world, but it could never be Ding Ning who was in front of her.

    Although she had a pretty face and a curvaceous shape, she had never been proud of them. She always valued a person¡¯s ability and connotation.

    Ding Ning attracted her attention in this way, which made his good impression on her instantly suffer a disastrous decline. She had seen numerous this kind of men who intended to attract her attention by acting like a maverick.

    "Let¡¯s go. I still have some time to go back to the dormitory to take a nap. I don¡¯t want to waste time here."

    Zhao Jingjing, whose interest was worn-out suddenly, yawned, put the medical book she borrowed back to its original ce, pulled Xiaoyu, who looked confused, and turned around to leave.

    Humph! She knew that he would do this. He must fail to retain hisposure.

    Zhao Jingjing nced at Ding Ning and noticed that he suddenly stood up and came up to her. She became increasingly sure of her guess, and the disdain in her eyes increased.

    She was not eager to leave, ignored Xiaoyu, who looked anthomaniac, and looked at Ding Ning with her provocative eyes, wondering what other tricks he was going to y.

    Looking at her hostile eyes, Ding Ning was slightly stunned. He politely nodded, while secretly wondering, "Is there something wrong with this girl? Why does she look at me like that?"

    The disdain in Zhao Jingjing¡¯s eyes increased. Seeing that Ding Ning hade up to her, she was about to ridicule him. However, Ding Ning just passed her by and reached out to take the Notes of Basic Theories of Traditional Chinese Medicine that she just put back, from the shelf. After that, he didn¡¯t look at her again, turned and walked to his seat.

    "Hey, what¡¯s the matter with you? Why do you keep pretending?"

    Zhao Jingjing got so furious that she almost spat up blood. F*ck, this guy yed a new trick to hook up with a girl. He even disregarded me. Humph, although it was an old trick, he seeded in attracting her attention. She could not help but yell angrily.

    "Are you talking to me?"

    Ding Ning looked back at her in astonishment with a puzzled face.

    "Anyone else except you? Just pretend, keep pretending."

    Zhao Jing pouted angrily with undisguised scorn on her delicate face.

    Ding Ning frowned and carefully looked at her. She was as high as 1.65 meters, with white skin, a bun on her head and old-fashioned ck-rimmed sses which covered her delicate face that should look good.

    Herrge orange-red cartoon T-shirt was above her knees, revealing a small piece of smooth calves. He couldn¡¯t see how her figure was, but could only recognize that her boobs were small. She wore a pair of dusty white sneakers with the backs turned in, which made her look a bit untidy and even slovenly.

    These were not the key point. The point was that he was sure that he didn¡¯t know this girl who didn¡¯t satisfy his aesthetic standards at all. He immediately said impatiently, "Have you mistaken me for some else? Do we know each other?"

    With a sparkle in her eyes, Xiaoyu put her hands in front of her chest and said with reddish cheeks, "Hi, cute boy, my name is Song Xiaoyu. Can we know each other?"

    Ding Ning twitched his mouth. This girl had big boobs and a slender waist, with faint makeup on her face. She looked good, but he had never liked this kind of anthomaniac. So he said with no expression, "No need."

    "You... you are not courteous at all. I¡¯m a girl!"

    Xiaoyu was so embarrassed that she immediately blushed and shouted in anger.

    In the past, as long as she took a little initiative, those men woulde up to her and show her excessive attention like flies. Unexpectedly, the handsome guy ignored her beauty and wisdom, which made her gnash her teeth in anger.

    "Does your sex have anything to do with me? I¡¯m only courteous towards my friends, but we are not familiar with each other."

    Ding Ning said without mercy, turned around and left, because he didn¡¯t want to waste time here.

    "Stop. Keep pretending as hard as you can." Zhao Jingjing was so angry that she blushed and could not help but shout in rage.

    On hearing her words, Ding Ning frowned, turned around to look at her and said impatiently, "There must be something wrong with you."

    "Humph, there is something wrong with you and your family. You deliberately read books so quickly. Do you dare to say that you didn¡¯t mean to attract my attention? Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t find out that you have been peeking at me. Seeing us about to leave, you failed to retain yourposure. You could not helping up to talk with me, but deliberately pretended to be cool."

    With thecent ridicule of revealing Ding Ning¡¯s true colors, Zhao Jingjing said, "You made a masterly application of ying cat and mouse. But unfortunately, I have seen numerous stupid men, who wanted to approach me, like you. This trick is too old-fashioned. I¡¯m telling you, I have no interest in you. Just drop the idea of pursuing me."

    Watching the girlcently indulge in verbiage, Ding Ning was stunned. He had seen narcissistic people, but never seen someone as narcissistic as her.

    With his face flushed, he couldn¡¯t help but swear after restraining his anger for a long while, "What the h*ll, psycho, you are really unreasonable."

    "You are psycho. All of your family are psychos. If you don¡¯t want to hook up with me, would you deliberately read the books so quickly? I guarantee that you have not memorized a word, because you paid all attention to me and concentrated on peeping at me. Humph, if you admit it honestly, maybe I will still consider you responsible and give you a chance to pursue me. Now, you keep ying tricks, which makes me increasingly despise you. You want to hook up with me, in your dream, hahaha. Do you feel very lost and regretful because I¡¯ve exposed your thought? I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯ste."

    With her face filled with the delight of revealing the truth, Zhao Jingjing said yfully.

 Chapter 200 The First Pass

    Xiaoyu, who was beside her, looked dumbstruck and lost. She thought, "I¡¯m doomed. I¡¯m doomed. I finally meet a handsome and cool guy, but he wants to hook up with Jingjing."

    God, it seemed that she must stay away from Jingjing. Otherwise she could never meet a guy who liked her, not to mention a boyfriend.

    Ding Ning was so annoyed that he almost burst intoughter. This girl was really insane, narcissistic and silly. He didn¡¯t know what made her so confident that she believed that he would fall in love with her.

    He, who was speechless, waved the book in his hand and gnashed his teeth in anger, "Psycho, listen to me, I have no interest in a countrified girl, who has no boobs and butt, like you. It has nothing to do with you that I read fast. Besides, I was not looking at you, but looking at the Notes of Basic Theories of Traditional Chinese Medicine in your hands and wondering when you would return it. People, who keep a book without reading it, like you are very hical. Do you know that? A dog in the manger is used to describe someone like you."

    "You...you...you are the countrified girl with no boobs and butt!"

    Zhao Jingjing looked at Ding Ning¡¯s serious face. From the perspective of psychology, she could tell that he did not lie. Therefore, she immediately realized that she had made a big mistake. With her face burning hot, she flew into a shameful rage and cursed feebly.

    "A wise man won¡¯t argue with a woman. I have no time to talk nonsense with you. You are wasting my time. See you!"

    Ding Ning turned around impatiently and said without turning his head, "Oh, no, see you no longer!"

    "Wow, he is so cool and handsome. Jingjing, you don¡¯t want such a good man? If you don¡¯t want him, I¡¯ll pursue him."

    With her head tilted, Xiaoyu lost herself in looking at Ding Ning who was carefully reading a book. There was a sparkle in her eyes.

    "Humph, he¡¯s just pretending. What¡¯s the big deal? Anthomaniac, let¡¯s go. You consider it not shameful enough?"

    Zhao Jingjing was ashamed and resentful. She red at Ding Ning, who just ignored them, with hatred, grabbed her backpack, walked away in anger and cursed grumpily.

    "Hey! Wait for me!"

    Xiaoyu was reluctant to leave and turned around in every a few steps. Until she couldn¡¯t see Ding Ning, she ran to chase Zhao Jingjing.

    Finally, it became quiet!

    Ding Ning smiled, looked at the time and found that there was not much time left. He immediately put this incident out of his mind and concentrated on reviewing the basic knowledge of modern traditional Chinese medicine.

    At 2:50 in the afternoon, as soon as Ding Ning entered the examination room, he noticed a knife-like gaze was fiercely fixed on him.

    Looking up, he found that it was from the untidy psycho woman. It made him slightly stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that she was also a candidate for this exam.

    Ignoring her murderous gaze, he sat in his position with no expression, while keeping digesting the "duck-stuffing" type of knowledge in his mind.

    A man in charge of the examination, who wore sses and was in his thirties, went up to the tform and said, "Everybody, calm down. This exam is a professional exam. I hope everyone can show your true level..."

    After very inspirational opening remarks, the examiner began to hand out the test papers. The examiner suddenly said, "Ding Ning, pack things and go with me."

    "Teacher, aren¡¯t we going to take the exam?"

    Ding Ning looked up at him in astonishment, not knowing why he asked him out at the moment.

    With a meaningful smile, the examiner said, "You are not going to take the exam here, but take the exam in another ce."

    "Another ce?"

    Ding Ning was confused and didn¡¯t know what he meant. Others were also confused and didn¡¯t know what was going on.

    "Go with me, and you will know." The examiner urged him impatiently.

    "Well, I know!"

    Ding Ning had to pack the pen he had just put on the table again and walked outside the ssroom.

    "What the h*ll, what¡¯s going on? Could it be possible that he has pulled strings?"

    "I heard that this exam was specially held for a specific student. Wouldn¡¯t it be that guy?"

    "I¡¯m not sure, but this guy seemingly has powerful connections. Will he pass directly without taking the exam?"

    "Probably not. Without taking the exam? No one dares to do that. There are rules."

    "Keep quiet. Keep quiet. Focus on your exam. Don¡¯t care about things that are not rted to you. Don¡¯t whisper into each other¡¯s ears. Don¡¯t talk casually. Otherwise, I¡¯ll consider you were cheating!"

    ...

    The candidates suddenly discussed animatedly, wondering what the examiner was going to do, but was severely stopped by the invigtors.

    Zhao Jingjing seemed to be thinking. It was impossible to allow him to be excused from the exam. Could it be possible that they were going to increase the difficulty of this guy¡¯s exam?

    Well, surely it was. Anyway, this guy was so popr on the Inte recently.

    She thought, "You kept seeking the limelight. Humph, you deserve it. I hope that you fail to be admitted. How dare you say that I have no boobs and butt."

    Looking down at her small boobs, she instantly felt a little discouraged and hung her head. It... it seemed that her boobs were a bit t, but she had a very upright butt. The guy had a poor vision.

    She thought, "Ah, as a beautiful girl who is the collection of beauty and wisdom, even if my boobs are t, what does it matter?"

    After a fierce mental struggle, Zhao Jingjing soon found a point of self-bncing, once again became valiant, and began to answer questions with dedication.

    "My name is Li Hongchun. I am a lecturer of traditional Chinese medicine at the medical school. Mr. Hu Xinning is my teacher."

    The examiner and Ding Ning walked side by side. He adjusted the sses on his nose without looking sideways and said in a very low voice.

    Ding Ning looked at him in astonishment and was about to talk, but was interrupted by Li Hongchun, "Don¡¯t talk, and listen to me. My teacher asked me to tell you to do your bestter, and there is no harm but benefits to you."

    Ding Ning nodded thoughtfully, indicating that he understood. Although he had not figured out what was going on, hepletely trusted Mr. Hu and believed that he would never deceive him.

    Li Hongchun no longer talked, sped up his footsteps and became expressionless again, as if he didn¡¯t say the previous words.

    Ding Ning silently followed Li Hongchun all the way to the experimental building. There was an old man, who was nearly seventy years old with rosy cheeks, standing in front of the door with his hands at his back.

    Li Hongchun respectfully stepped forward and said, "Principal Lu, Ding Ning is here."

    Ding Ning was stunned. It turned out that this old man was Lu Hanbo, the principal of Ninghai University who rarely showed up. He was a person who enjoyed deputy ministerial-level treatment.

    Ding Ning felt ttered and stepped forward to greet him, "Principal Lu, how do you do. I am Ding Ning!"

    Ding Ning did that not because of his status as a deputy minister, but out of his inner respect for this old man who had devoted himself to education.

    "Hmm!"

    Principal Lu responded lightly. He slightly squinted at Ding Ning without showing any emotion and said lightly, "Follow me."

    Ding Ning respectfully responded "Yes" and followed Principal Lu to a room. Meanwhile, Li Hongchun returned along the original path without saying a word, as if he didn¡¯t know Ding Ning.

    On both sides of the room, there were all shelves against the wall. The shelves were filled with various Chinese herbal medicines and strongly herbal fragrance. There was an old-fashioned desk in the middle, and a medicine scale and four treasures of the study (writing brush, ink stick, ink b and paper) on the desk.

    Principal Lu did not say anything, turned and left the room. When Ding Ning was confused, an electronic voice suddenly sounded in the room, "Four liang of fuling, two liters of kernel, half a jin of paeoniactiflora, three liang of dry ginger, half a jin of roasted citron fruit, a jin of peeled rhubarb, six liang of talc, a foot of roasted bark of magnolia, one liter of almond, three liang of licorice, three liang of asarum, half a liter of schisandra..."

    Ding Ning, who was reminded by Li Hongchun, knew that the exam had begun. He did not hesitate to start to fill the prescription. He did that very fast and didn¡¯t need to weigh the medicinal herbs. It took him less than a minute to take the medicinal herbs mentioned by the electronic voice and pile them on the old-fashioned desk.

    The room became silent. Ding Ning stood there patiently. He nced over at the room and found that there were cameras installed at six different angles in the room.

    There came hurried footsteps outside the door. A vigorous old man, whose beard, hair and eyebrows were all white, pushed the door and walked in.

    He nced at the medicinal materials on the table, frowned, and looked at Ding Ning with a trace of doubt in his eyes. He questioned Ding Ning arrogantly, "Why didn¡¯t you weigh them?"

    Ding Ning slightly frowned, stared at him without humbling himself and showing disrespect, and said with iparable confidence, "I didn¡¯t need to weigh them since I was eight years old!"

    "You are such a wildly arrogant young man."

    The old man wrinkled his eyebrows, twitched his eyes and began to weigh these Chinese medicines one by one with his face darkening, while saying, "A jin of peeled rhubarb, six liang of talc, a foot of roasted bark of magnolia..."

    As the old man weighed the medicinal materials one by one, he, who was expressionless at the beginning, became slightly astonished and shocked in the end. He incredulously opened his mouth, "All of them are correct with no deviation even one gram."

    He suddenly turned and stared at Ding Ning, with fervor and surprise in his eyes, "How did you do that?"

    "Nothing but skilled in that." Ding Ning replied lightly.

    The old man twitched his eyes, squinted at Ding Ning, stroked his white beard and said with a sneer, "The assessment is not over yet, continue!

    The electronic tone sounded again, "Make up three prescriptions with the Chinese medicines you took, and add detailedments of their sources and exnation."

    Ding Ning did not say anything. He soon divided the medicinal materials on the table into three parts, thought for a while, picked up the goat-hair brush and dipped it in ink and began to write in an unrestrained way.

    The old man couldn¡¯t help but go forward. As he watched the unrestrained characters, which had a unique style and were powerful enough to permeate the paper, on the prescription written by Ding Ning, his eyes suddenly lit up and he secretly praised Ding Ning for his good writing.

    Six to One Powder: From the Treatment of Typhoid. Six liang of talc, a liang of licorice. Effects: clear summer heat and excrete dampness. Indications: syndrome of summer dampness, body heat and polydipsia, difficult urination, or diarrhea. This syndrome is caused by summer heat and humidity. Summer is yang pathogen, internally connected to the heart and harming the body with summer heat, so the patient feels hot, upset and thirsty. The moist heat goes down is harmful to the dder, so it makes urination difficult. The summer dampness permeates therge intestine and causes diarrhea...

    Soup of fuling, schisandra ginger and asarum: From the Synopsis of Prescriptions of the Golden Chamber. Four liang of fuling, three liang of licorice, three liang of dried ginger, three liang of asarum, half a liter of schisandra. Effects: Warm the lung and resolve retained fluid. Indications: Syndrome of the internal suspension of cold fluid. The patient coughs, spits much sputum which is white and clear, likes spitting saliva, feels the chest full and has asthma, white and slippery tongue coating, sunken pulse, etc. This syndrome is caused by spleen and stomachcking vital energy, failing to perform the function in transport and conversion, dampness gathering into fluid, cold fluid harming the lung. Cold fluid harms the lung, the lung¡¯s function declines, so the patient coughs and spits much sputum, which is white and clear. The spleen is insufficient and cold fluid does not converse, so the patient likes spitting saliva. The sputum gathers and the breath is obstructed, so the patient feels the chest full and has asthma. White and slippery tongue coating and sunken pulse are the syndrome of cold sputum...

    Hemp Seed Pill: From the Treatise on Febrile Diseases. Two liters of the kernel, half a jin of paeoniactiflora, half a jin of roasted citron fruit, a jin of peeled rhubarb, a foot of roasted bark of magnolia, a liter of almond. Peel them, remove their tips, stew them and remove the grease. Effects: loosen the bowels to relieve constipation.

    Indications: Gastrointestinal heat is the syndrome of constipation. Dry stool, frequent urination, red tongue, little saliva, fine rapid pulse. This syndrome is caused by gastrointestinal heat and no fluid in the spleen. The syndrome is called "restrained spleen and constipation" in Treatise on Febrile Diseases. The heat of the intestines and the spleen, the spleen is restrained with no fluid, the dder is unfunctional, and so the urination is frequent. The intestines lose dampness, which causes constipation...

    Ding Ning wrote the three prescriptions at one stroke, and made full use of the medicinal materials. The old man examined it for a while, put it down with a nk expression and said lightly, "You¡¯ve gone through the first pass. Go out and turn right into the third room."

    Ding Ning slightly bowed to show his respect and went out ording to his words.

    The old man shook his head with a bitter smile towards the monitor, took out a small book from his pocket and used his pen to record carefully: Full marks in clinical distinguishing medicinal materials, recognizing medicinal materials, filling prescriptions, giving prescriptions, exining prescriptions!

    Note: His specialty is filling prescriptions with hands without any error. He¡¯s a rare talent.

    Signature: Lin Zongming.

 Chapter 201 Assessment

    Ding Ning stopped in front of the third room on the right of the corridor. After confirmation, he politely knocked on the door.

    "Come in!"

    As an old female voice came, Ding Ning opened the door and went in as he was asked. In the room, there was only a desk, a chair, a medical cab and a bed.

    There was a weary-looking middle-aged patient lying in bed. A white-haired old woman sat in the chair, watching Ding Ning silently with a smile, just pointing at the patient.

    Ding Ning slightly knitted his brows and then smoothed them. He slightly nodded and then walked to the bed to carefully observe the patient.

    The patient was about forty years old with a pale face, lying listlessly in bed and curiously looking at Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning took the patient¡¯s pulse, asked him to open his mouth to look at his tongue coating, opened his eyelids to have a look, touched his forehead and asked about his living habits and feelings. After that, he went to the medicine cab without saying a word. Opening the cab only to find that there was only writing brushes, ink sticks, paper and inkstones, he couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows.

    It seemed that this pass tested his ability of clinical diagnosis and giving prescriptions. After a little contemtion, he took out a writing brush and paper and wrote.

    Symptoms: Physical fatigue andck of strength, deficiency of Qi and disinclination to talk, a withered-yellowish face, feeble pulse, fever, spontaneous sweating, a preference for hot drinks when feeling thirsty, shortness of breath andck of strength, pale tongue, feeble pulse.

    Diagnosis: A syndrome of Qi deficiency and fever.

    Therapeutic n: First, decoction for strengthening middle energizer and benefiting Qi can be applied. A qian of astragalus mongholicus for those who are severely sick or feel extremely fatigued and fevered, five fen of prepared liquorice root, three fen of ginseng without rootstock, two fen of toasted or dried angelica wine, two or three fen of orange peel without pith, two or three fen of cohosh, two or three fen of bupleurum, and three fen of atractylodes.

    The way of taking medicine: Decoct in water for an oral dose or make into pills, take 10-15g every time, 2-3 times a day, with warm boiled water or ginger soup. This prescription upbears the clear and disperses cold with sweet and warm-natured drugs, so those who have a deficiency of yin, an overabundance of yang and intense internal heat are forbidden to take it.

    Second, acupuncture treatment for five minutes can eradicate the illness.

    As the old woman who remained silent saw the prescription, there was a sparkle in her eyes.

    The syndrome of Qi deficiency and fever was generally treated with the gradual nourishment of prescriptions. Although acupuncture had a certain curative effect, it could only alleviate the patient¡¯s pain.

    Even she could not eliminate the patient¡¯s symptoms in five minutes. The young man dared to say that he could eradicate the patient¡¯s symptoms in five minutes, which evoked her strong curiosity.

    Was he bragging, or was he really capable of doing that? The old woman was waiting to see what would happen, so she made a unteral decision to increase the difficulty of the assessment, "Since you say that you can eradicate the symptoms with acupuncture in five minutes, just have a try."

    "Uh, Professor Zheng, can he do it? He¡¯s so young."

    The patient looked at Ding Ning¡¯s young face and said distrustfully.

    Professor Zheng smiled slightly, "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll stay here."

    On hearing Professor Zheng¡¯s words, the patient set his mind at rest. He said, while dubiously watching Ding Ning take out the silver needles for disinfection, "Okay, I will have a try."

    "Do not worry. I will finish very soon."

    Ding Ningforted him in an unpersuasive way.

    "Do it, but be gentle. I am afraid of pain!"

    The patient looked like a hero who was going to sacrifice his life, which made Ding Ning smile lightly, "I¡¯ve inserted the needles."

    The patient opened his eyes wide in astonishment and stared at the silver needles inserted in his chest and abdomen, and asked strangely, "When did you do that? Why didn¡¯t I feel anything?"

    Professor Zheng looked at Ding Ning in aplicated way, while there were tempestuous waves in her heart. As a professor of traditional Chinese medicine at Ninghai University with decades of medical practice, even she did not see clearly when Ding Ning inserted the needles. How could she not be shocked?

    Perhaps Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang really did not exaggerate Ding Ning¡¯s talent. He was a young medical genius, the hope of the recovery of traditional Chinese medicine. But now it was too early to say that. Everything depended on the effect on the patient.

    Ding Ning smiled without saying anything. He just used his hand to twiddle the silver needles, and did not use his True Qi. This minor illness was only caused by the imbnce of the five elements. He just needed to stimte the growth of the yang fire in his body and supplement the vitality.

    If he used True Qi, it would just take him a few seconds instead of five minutes.

    "Okay, stand up and try to take several steps!"

    Five minutester, Ding Ning drew the silver needles out on time, smiled and said without arrogance and rashness.

    "How do you feel?"

    Professor Zheng asked with full expectation and was more nervous than the patient.

    "Comfortable. I have never felt sofortable since I was sick, and felt so rxed all over."

    The patient carefully felt his body. He was refreshed all over in high spirits, and the physical weakness andck of strength had gone.

    He got up from the bed at once and began to walk with excitement even without wearing his shoes. He said with surprise and admiration on his face, "This young doctor is amazing! Excellent! I feel that I¡¯vepletely recovered."

    "You¡¯ve recovered indeed." Ding Ning said with a smile.

    "Don¡¯t get excited. I¡¯ll check it out for you."

    Professor Zheng stepped forward to take the patient¡¯s pulse and look at his eyelids and tongue coating. She looked moved. He had recovered indeed, and all the previous symptoms had disappeared. She said with a smile, "Yes, you¡¯ve recovered."

    When turning around to look at Ding Ning, she fully expressed what a poker face was. She nodded slightly, "Not bad, get out of here, go upstairs on the right and enter the first room on the left of the second floor."

    Ding Ning slightly bent, opened the door and went out.

    She indicated to the patient, who kept excitedly praising that Ding Ning was a miracle-working doctor, that he should not make noises. Meanwhile, she took out the notebook and recorded, "During the clinical diagnosis, he was careful and precise when looking, listening, questioning and feeling the pulse, and gave correct prescriptions. Full marks!"

    "Note: His specialty is acupuncture. He inserted the needles stably, urately and vigorously, and his moxibustion produced an immediate effect."

    After hesitating for a moment, Professor Zheng added a longment after that, "His acupuncture skills are marvelous, which makes me feel inferior!"

    Signature: Zheng Haiyan.

    On the second floor, it was the third pass. Ding Ning gently knocked on the door.

    With a voice saying e in", he opened the door and walked in.

    There was an old man in a white coat and a patient in the room.

    Ding Ning quickly made a diagnosis that the patient was fractured. He immediately set his bone and fixed it with a splint. The patient could recover after resting in bed for only three months.

    After Ding Ning left ording to the instructions, the old man shook his head with a bitter smile and muttered that Ding Ning was a genius, while taking out a small notebook to record that Ding Ning¡¯s specialty was bone setting.

    At the fourth pass, it was a patient with epilepsy.

    At the fifth pass, it was a patient with hemiplegia.

    At the sixth pass, it was a gynecological patient, a very special gynecological patient. Ding Ning¡¯s face darkened when he found out that she was a parturient and he should deliver the baby.

    At the seventh pass, it was an eight-year-old boy who suffered from a serious eye disease and was about to be blind. Even the hospital could do nothing about it. There was basically no remedy for that. Ding Ning finally used his True Qi for the first time to cure him.

    At the eighth pass, it was outrageous that it turned out to be a vegetative patient and all the doctors could do nothing to help the patient. Ding Ning hesitated for a while, because he wanted to hide his capability. However, at the thought of the benevolence of a doctor and that the lecturer Li Hongchun had told him to do his best, he used a lot of spiritual strength to awaken the vegetative patient.

    The old professor who guarded the pass was so shocked that his eyeballs almost fell out. He looked at Ding Ning in a strange way.

    At the ninth pass, Ding Ning was a bit dumbfounded to find that he actually knew the two unconscious patients. For the first time he did not exin the reason why they were unconscious, because he was the person who made them unconscious.

    The two patients turned out to be the two guys who had kidnapped Monkey. At that time, due to Liu Junwei¡¯s mistake in judgment, they intended to give up Monkey¡¯s life with these two kidnappers as the breakthrough. Ding Ning, who clearly knew about the acting style of those superiors, did something to the two gangsters without hesitation.

    Without these two kidnappers as the breakthrough, Monkey¡¯s life would be more important. That was the key reason why he dared to hijack the helicopter, but Han Xi had wondered why the superior departments did not me him.

    But at this moment, Ding Ning was puzzled. This assessment seemed to be inexplicably weird from beginning to end.

    Those departments that should have turned to him for help did not show up, but now these two guys showed up here in this way, which made him feel uneasy at heart.

    If it weren¡¯t for the words Mr. Hu asked Li Hongchun to tell him, he would like to turn around and run away from these disputes.

    Although he was daredevil at normal times without the slightest hesitation in the killing, he was scared when he really had done something against the state.

    Should he treat them or not? If he did that and the guys from those departments suddenly fell out, Ding Ning didn¡¯t know what they would do to him.

    If he didn¡¯t do that, he would definitely fail in this strange assessment. It was the key to whether he could aplish the task assigned by his father, so he must not give it up.

    He was in a dilemma and had never been so entangled.

    In the conference room on the top floor of the experimental building, all the seats had been taken. There were both men and women, but almost half of them were old people with grey beard and hair exchanging their opinions in groups of three and four.

    The other half were cautious and quite distinct from the old people. They behaved like officials, and Director Zhao was among them.

    Mr. Hu, Mr. Zhang and Principal Lu were among the people who were exchanging. It should be a grand meeting of the schrs of traditional Chinese medicine. At the moment, it seemed to have evolved into an assessment with strong political tint.

    As the leading schrs in the medicalmunity, Mr. Hu, Mr. Zhang and Principal Lu should sit in the midst. But at this moment, two middle-aged people, who were in their forties and looked different from them, were sitting in the midst.

    Jiang Kairong, deputy minister of the Ministry of Health, had a chubby face and looked amiable without assuming an air of deputy ministerial-level leader. He was talking cheerfully and humorously with a group of professors and experts.

    The mayor of Ninghai City, Du Zewen, had eagle-like eyebrows, tiger-like eyes, an upright nose and a square mouth. His face made him look dignified with awe-inspiring righteousness. He was standing beside Jiang Kairong, and whispered a few words from time to time.

    Although in terms of the level, he was even half a level higher than Jiang Kairong, Jiang Kairong was the central leader who inspected the work on behalf of the Ministry of Health. So he naturally should apany him personally.

    In addition to their secretaries, there was a middle-aged man with a faint smile on his square face sitting in the chair behind them. He was Mo Fei, the director of Ninghai Security Bureau.

    At this moment, everyone fixed their eyes on an extremelyrge electronic screen, whispering with some doubts about Ding Ning¡¯splicated expression.

    This incredible young medical genius had sessfully passed the assessments of everyone present. These two patients had baffled all the medical experts present and made them unable to find out the reason for their unconsciousness. It made sense that their unconsciousness baffled Ding Ning, and it was unexpected that their unconsciousness failed to baffle him.

    Even Mr. Jiang, who always liked to argue with Mr. Hu, had no temper in front of Mr. Hu, who wascent, at the moment. He could only say critically, "What are youcent for? It¡¯s not you who is so capable. Humph, I¡¯ll be convinced only if thisd can cure these two patients."

    "Humph, Jiang, ording to the gambling contract, Ding Ning has now passed the assessment. These two patients are temporarily added into the assessment for thest attempt. Don¡¯t be perverse."

    On hearing Mr. Jiang¡¯s words, Mr. Hu, who had always been Mr. Jiang¡¯s opponent, shouted with rage.

    "I¡¯m not that kind of person like you. I, Jiang Kaixuan, have never broken my promise. You can consider that I¡¯ve lost this bet, but I¡¯ll be convinced only if thisd has tried every effort to wake up the two patients. Otherwise, I may not do my best to work for you. Maybe we can make another bet. I bet he can¡¯t cure the two patients."

    Mr. Jiang said in a weird tone, and Mr. Hu was so angry that he blushed, pointed at him and was unable to speak for a long while.

    They had made a bet. If Ding Ning could go through the seven passes, they would consider that he passed the assessment and Mr. Hu would win the bet. Otherwise Mr. Hu would lose the bet.

 Chapter 202 Bet

    The bet was that if Mr. Hu won, Mr. Jiang must work with them to unite all the practitioners of traditional Chinese medicine to escort Ding Ning for reviving traditional Chinese medicine.

    If Mr. Hu lost, he would give Mr. Jiang his ancestral bronze acupuncture statue, which he regarded as priceless.

    Mr. Hu in the south and Mr. Jiang in the north. The bet between the well-known leading schrs of the traditional Chinese medicinemunity immediately attracted the attention of Minister Jiang, who came to Ninghai for inspection.

    Minister Jiang wanted to see how incredible the medical genius, whom Mr. Hu strongly praised, was, while Mr. Hu exceedingly weed Minister Jiang¡¯s attention, so they all came here today.

    Among all people present, Mo Fei might be the only one who knew that Ding Ning could definitely cure these two patients. On hearing the conversation between Mr. Hu and Mr. Jiang, he said with a soft smile, "Mr. Hu, make the bet with him. I trust Ding Ning."

    Mr. Hu and others looked at him with amazement. Because of the special nature of Mo Fei¡¯s work, his identity was confidential. Everyone considered him one of the retinue of Minister Jiang.

    But how could one of the retinue be so impolite? He stirred up the dispute between them even before the leader talked, which made everyone look displeased.

    Although Mr. Hu trusted in Ding Ning¡¯s medical skills, before the twoatose patients were added into the assessment, everyone present had checked them and could do nothing to help them. It made Mr. Hu have no confidence in whether Ding Ning could cure the two patients.

    "I don¡¯t care whether you trust him or not. If you can offer something that can interest me as the bet, I will make the bet with you."

    Mr. Jiang was entric. During the period of working for the leaders in the national health care team, he even dared to argue with the top Chief when he got angry. On hearing Mo Fei¡¯s words, he talked back to Mo Fei with a sting in his words.

    Mo Fei didn¡¯t take it seriously and said with a chuckle, "Well, I will make a bet with Mr. Jiang. If I lose, I¡¯ll give Mr. Jiang a set of flint needles made of Sibin top stone needle. What do you think of it?"

    "Are you serious?" As Mr. Jiang heard that, his eyes suddenly lit up.

    "Of course, a word from a man of honor cannot be withdrawn." As the director of the National Security Bureau, although Mo Fei knew nothing about medical skills, he really had a set of top flint needles. He had been waiting for the highest bid and thought that he could offer it to a highly skilled doctor for treating him when he got seriously sick.

    Stone needle took effect in some treatment and health care through the wave bands of microcrystalline, infrared ray and pulsed. Pulses became wave-shaped through the induction of heat caused by Friction. Stone needle was not simply used as a simple scraping tool.

    It was considered in traditional Chinese medicine that the top stone needle had the effects of calming the nerves, recuperating the vitality and dredging the meridians. The ancients treated the pain and diseases with stone needle before they invented the ironmaking technique. In ancient times, there were medical tools such as flint needles, flint knives and so on.

    It was detected by modern medical means that Sibin stone needle could emit many far-infrared rays and ultrasonic pulses which were beneficial to the human body and thus to promote microcirction and regte metabolism. It was equivalent to a far-infrared therapeutic apparatus plus an ultrasonic therapeutic apparatus.

    It was easy to get flint needles, but extremely difficult to get top flint needles. Thus, it was extremely tempting to all practitioners of traditional Chinese medicine. Mr. Jiang was no exception, and even others looked jealously at him with a sparkle in their eyes.

    Although Mr. Jiang was extremely tempted, he had not been dizzy with greed, "What should I offer if I lose?"

    "If you lose, you don¡¯t need to offer anything else. You just need to do your best to implement the bet with Mr. Hu."

    Mo Fei said with a smile. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t lose. If he could take this opportunity to befriend Mr. Hu without displeasing Mr. Jiang, why wouldn¡¯t he do that?

    After all, anyone in his family could be sick. It was an iparable bargain to make the leading schrs of the traditional Chinese medicinemunity owe him a favor.

    The most important thing was that he wanted to make use of this opportunity to help Ding Ning. After all, he was the chief physician of the Chief¡¯s daughter Shen Muqing. Ding Ning had such incredible medical skills, so he tremendously expected to see how far Ding Ning could go in the future.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll make the bet!"

    On hearing that he didn¡¯t need to offer anything else as the bet, Mr. Jiang immediately agreed.

    In fact, Ding Ning¡¯s medical skills had conquered him. At least he was incapable of curing the vegetative patient. He deliberately said that he might not make every effort, but he just said that out of habit. He hated to see Mr. Hu¡¯scent face, so he talked back to him on purpose.

    Mr. Hu nced at Mo Fei with some surprise and gratitude. For him, anyone who was willing to help Ding Ning was his friend.

    He took the initiative to hand out a business card, "Just contact me when you need my help."

    "Thank you, Mr. Hu."

    Mo Fei respectfully took the business card with both hands and carefully ced it in his business card holder.

    "This is my business card. Just tell me if there is anything that Mr. Hu is unable to help you with."

    Mr. Jiang squinted at Mr. Hu, while recklessly handing his business card. He deliberately embarrassed Mr. Hu, making Mo Fei smile bitterly but still politely take it.

    Although there were not many situations where he would ask Mr. Jiang for help, he had better be prepared in case of idents.

    Mr. Hu smiled faintly and did not take it seriously. He had long got used to being opposed to Mr. Jiang. After all, Mr. Hu put up with Mr. Jiang as much as he could, because he felt guilty.

    There was a long history between them. When Mr. Hu was young, he almost became Mr. Jiang¡¯s rtive by marriage.

    Mr. Jiang¡¯s younger sister, Jiang Kaili, was deeply in love with Mr. Hu. Unfortunately, Mr. Hu was in love with someone else. He only treated her as his sister and married the woman he loved.

    Jiang Kaili, who was sad and disappointed, married into a foreign country. She had never returned to China, and eventually died and was buried there.

    Mr. Jiang and his young sister had relied on each other since their childhood, and he med Mr. Hu for all this. He was extremely displeased with Mr. Hu. Theypeted in medical skills and argued with each other as soon as they met.

    After decades ofpetition and argument, as Mr. Jiang grew older, he understood that forced love did notst, and they would not be happy if Mr. Hu married his sister reluctantly.

    Although he had already got over it, his habit formed during decades made him feel ufortable if he didn¡¯t argue with Mr. Hu when they met. It had almost be his special hobby.

    Minister Jiang stared at the big screen, wondering if this young medical genius could create a miracle again. As the deputy minister of the Ministry of Health, he was well aware that the country was vigorously supporting the recovery of traditional culture and thus to promote the cultural deposit of China.

    Traditional Chinese medicine was one of the most important links. If he did a good job, the old minister was about to retire and it would be promising for him to be promoted and get the position he had longed for.

    This was one of the reasons why as the deputy minister of the Ministry of Health, he was willing toe to watch the assessment of a little-known young man.

    Of course, the most important reason was to be on good terms with these medical experts. After all, the Traditional Chinese Medicine Association led by the country was going to be established, and his visit could be considered advanced research.

    Ding Ning¡¯s performance made him both shocked and ecstatic. Ding Ning could even cure the vegetative patient. His incredible medical skills were simply the best example of the recovery of traditional medicine.

    He should make a good n to establish this young man as the representative figure of the recovery of traditional Chinese medicine and then promote the recovery of traditional culture across the country with this breakthrough. He could make a better resume for his promotion.

    Compared with his joy, Du Zewen sitting next to him was even more excited. As the mayor of Ninghai, he had paid attention to the previous event of a miracle-working doctor.

    Although he considered Ding Ning very remarkable, Ding Ning had not caused his enough attention. However, this alternative assessment made him realize that Ding Ning was really an incredible doctor.

    The political task of promoting the recovery of traditional medicine was important, but it was still less important than awakening his wife, who became a vegetative patient because of a car ident.

    He loved his wife and they had helped each other in humble circumstances for many years. Besides, the powerful support behind her family was an indispensable part of his official career.

    As an ugly duckling man who came from a poor vige, he was able to hold the current position. It was rted to his unique strategic vision and extraordinary resolution, but the greatest support was from his unconscious wife lying on the sickbed. The connections and power that her family could provide were extremely horrifying.

    However, as his wife remained unconscious, her family seemingly still treated him with enthusiasm but obviously had alienated him, which made his hope of getting a promotion decline.

    He did not bear a grudge against them for this. He could fully understand if he considered the problem from the perspective of his wife¡¯s family.

    After all, after it became hopeless for their daughter to regain consciousness, their son-inw would be an outsider sooner orter. They would lose more than gain if they wasted numerous resources on him to help him get the promotion.

    Without the bond of rtion by marriage, who dared to say that their son-inw would strike out a new path and turn to their political enemies or not? When the time came, they would try to weep but fail to shed a tear

    It made Du Zewen trapped in an extremely embarrassing situation at present. He had beenbeled as a member of his wife¡¯s family, but he didn¡¯t get any support from them and had to face the attack of their political opponents.

    He was an incorrupt official with a tough approach and real capability and had never been engaged in illegitimate business, leaving his political enemies no chance to attack him. Otherwise, after losing the support behind him, he might have been unable to hold his position.

    It was simply a lost game with no solution. He could only linger on in the steadily worsening condition and struggle desperately with no capability of making a breakthrough. He could only wait helplessly until the leadership transition, hold a position with no practical duty in an institution with meager funds and material benefits andpletely ended his political career.

    But at this moment, he saw a trace of slim hope from Ding Ning. As long as Ding Ning could awaken his wife, everything was no longer a problem, and all problems would be solved.

    Ding Ning, who had been entangled for a long while, finally gnashed his teeth and decided to cure them. If it was a blessing, it wasn¡¯t a catastrophe. If it was a catastrophe, he was unable to avoid it. If he died, he would lie supine. Otherwise he could live for tens of thousands of years!

    The two kidnappers fell into aa because he cut off several main meridians of them with his True Qi. As soon as he connected the broken meridians, they would soon wake up.

    However, the two kidnappers had been in aa for too long. Even if they woke up, their vitality would be greatly undermined, they would be weak with sickness and unable to engage in hard physical work, and even their life expectancy would be affected.

    Although he could consume a lot of True Qi to make them recover, he was not so kind-hearted to consume his True Qi for two kidnappers.

    Anyway, those special departments just wanted to get their confessions. He believed that they would be very satisfied with this result.

    Indeed, as Ding Ning expected, with Monkey in their hands, Mo Fei actually didn¡¯t care about these two people¡¯s lives. Today he just suddenly had the thought of warning Ding Ning.

    He was really reckless to hijack the military aircraft.

    The National Security Bureau wanted to thank him because he had saved Monkey. However, he actually threatened the National Security Bureau and intended to avoid getting himself killed by making these two kidnappers unconscious. This was simply an undisguised provocation. Mo Fei couldn¡¯t tolerate it and must take the opportunity to warn him.

    Thus, watching Ding Ning¡¯splicated expression, Mo Fei secretly feltcent, "Brat, since you dare to provoke me, if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you will be so cocky that your tail will stick high up in the air."

    This was the reason why Mo Fei knew that he couldn¡¯t do anything to Ding Ning, but still didn¡¯t ask him to save the two kidnappers. He would be delighted only by making thisd live in constant fear.

    Nevertheless, Mo Fei was very appreciative of Ding Ning. Ding Ning dared to hijack the helicopter to save people and seek the quality for equally negotiating with the National Security Bureau by this means. These made him feel delighted and admire Ding Ning¡¯s character, not to mention Ding Ning¡¯s extraordinary medical skills.

    Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t expect how careless Ding Ning was.

    If it weren¡¯t for this inexplicable assessment in which the two kidnappers appeared in front of him as patients, he couldn¡¯t think of these two unlucky guys.

 Chapter 203 Surprise

    Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t be med. He had been too busy during this period.

    He was busy with making money, saving people, hooking up with girls, monitoring, having sex in the car, having sex in the sea, and even thinking about having sex in the air. He had no time to think of these two unlucky guys.

    As for Ding Ning, only the people and things he cared about could linger in his mind. Other things were not important at all.

    Therefore, Mo Fei imagined that Ding Ning would feel uneasy and live in deep anxiety, but it was impossible. When Mo Fei learned the fact, it would probably put his nose out of joint.

    Connecting the meridians was easy for Ding Ning, as long as they could wake up. Ding Ning pretended to poke them with silver needles and swiftlypleted the project that was notplicated for him.

    Ding Ning spent twenty minutes in total, ten minutes on each patient. Ding Ning deliberately did that to hide his capability and avoid shocking those who were watching him. After all, he knew that the treatment was monitored throughout.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t know whether these two kidnappers would hate him after they woke up. He was only responsible for awakening them, but whether they would be healthy in the future was not guaranteed.

    They almost killed Monkey and made the beautiful policewoman sacrifice her life. Ding Ning considered these an unforgivable sin. Of course, his focus was on the policewoman.

    Although she was not his girlfriend, Ding Ning could no longer treat her as a friend after they had gone through many things together.

    He didn¡¯t know how shocked the people in the conference room on the top floor were when they saw this scene.

    Among so many schrs and experts present, no one could do anything to cure the two patients after consultation. However, Ding Ning made the two patients wake up by casually inserting the needles in their bodies. You could imagine how shocked they were.

    Watching these big shots of the medicalmunity open their mouths wide and look astonished, Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang suddenly felt proud and ted.

    F*ck, they jointly invited these old guys to attend the seminar on traditional Chinese medicine in Ninghai. Except for some young people, the old guys were insufferably arrogant. In particr, several old guys from Yanjing acted bureaucratically and talked officially, which made Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang so angry that they almost spat blood.

    Aftering to Ninghai, they seemed to be respectful to Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang while ridiculing them behind them. They talked about the message Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang jointly published on Weibo, made fun of them for calling a young man senior brother and said that they had humiliated the leading schrs of traditional Chinese medicine.

    Of course, they were not malicious, but just got used to getting along with Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang in this way.

    In particr, Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang were notoriously aloof from material pursuit in the circle. They hated to see that they turned a decent medical seminar into a cocktail party and cursed them in public for being vulgar and material, which made them feel ashamed.

    With this opportunity, they would naturally take it to retaliate. They did not pay much attention to Ding Ning before. But as the practitioners of traditional Chinese medicine, they had a sensitive intuition which enabled them to realize the huge potential market of anesthesia of traditional Chinese medicine. Otherwise, they would not gather here today.

    Now, Ding Ning gave them, who considered themselves above the crowd, a p in the face with his strength. After bearing them for a few days, Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang finally got the expectant result. They suddenly felt delighted and at ease.

    "Collect all the video materials and back them up. I want to take them away."

    Minister Jiang calmly told Director Zhao, while secretly feeling d that his visit had not been made in vain. The answer handed in by Ding Ning was enough to make his visit worthwhile.

    "Yes, Minister Jiang!"

    Director Zhao respectfully answered and immediately got up to handle it personally.

    He secretly regretted that because of the incident of Li Qiuhai, he was frightened by Ding Ning, kept a distance with Ding Ning and did not continue to deepen the contact with Ding Ning and thus to miss the opportunity to befriend Ding Ning.

    Now Ding Ning had obviously drawn Minister Jiang¡¯s attention and had an infinite future. What he could do was to befriend Ding Ning as much as possible and catch thest bus before his rapid promotion.

    "Give me a copy too."

    There came Du Zesheng¡¯s light voice, making Director Zhao¡¯s heart tremble. He hurriedly answered with increasing remorse in his heart.

    Minister Jiang heard Du Zesheng¡¯s words, and his eyelids twitched. He secretly pondered Du Zesheng¡¯s intention and wondered if he also realized the invisible connections and administrative achievements which Ding Ning could bring and wanted to take advantage of Ding Ning.

    Every word and action of a superior contained a deep meaning. It was no wonder that Minister Jiang would think much. After all, the incident of Du Zesheng¡¯s wife was confidential, and the news had been deliberately blocked.

    Only some superiors could get some vague news. It was very normal that someone like Minister Jiang, who held a high position butcked the background of an aristocratic family, didn¡¯t know the situation.

    "Principal Lu, what do you think of Ding Ning¡¯s sessive postgraduate and doctoral program?"

    Mr. Hu came up to Principal Lu and asked with a smile.

    In front of such a leading schr as Mr. Hu, Principal Lu did not dare to neglect him. He hurriedly stood up to pull a middle-aged man, who was thin, tall and refined, and introduced him.

    "Mr. Hu, let¡¯s me introduce him to you. He is Song Siyuan, the director of Ninghai Education Bureau."

    "Mr. Hu, I¡¯ve heard so much about you!"

    Song Siyuan enthusiastically stood up, took the initiative to shake hands with Mr. Hu and said with a smile, "Principal Lu forgot to say that in fact, I was his student. I also graduated from Ninghai University."

    "Ah, a great teacher produces a brilliant student."

    Mr. Hu felt delighted that the director of the Education Bureau was also here. His smile instantly became more joyful. Since the director used to be principal Lu¡¯s student, it would be easier to negotiate.

    Principal Lu sighed with a chuckle, "The pupil excels the teacher. When Siyuan was at school, he was excellent. Now he has made great achievements in his political career and has an infinite future. Now thinking about it, I realize that I¡¯ve got old."

    "I¡¯m ttered. Compared with you, I am still far from excellence."

    Song Siyuan said modestly.

    Seeing them keep ttering each other without mentioning the business, Mr. Hu felt displeased and directly said, "Principal Lu, Ding Ning¡¯s postgraduate examination was interrupted, and he is assessed in this way. Now you should tell us about the result."

    "Mr. Hu, you¡¯ve worried too much. I considered that he had passed the exam since he went through the seventh pass. Now he directly went through the final pass. What else can I say, but..."

    Principal Lu hesitated in a reluctant tone.

    "But what?"

    Mr. Zhang couldn¡¯t sit still, and came up to ask anxiously.

    With a sly sparkle in his eyes, Principal Lu said, "But... Ding Ning¡¯s performance is excellent, which baffles me a little. Now the professors of traditional Chinese medicine school are the tutors of not a few graduate students for a Master¡¯s degree and even doctoral students. Even if Ding Ning is enrolled, I am afraid there is no professor willing to be his tutor."

    Mr. Hu frowned, "Isn¡¯t it easy to arrange just a student? He can be a nominal student. To put it bluntly, Ding Ning is so highly-skilled that he does not need a teacher. He takes the postgraduate entrance exam in order to get a diploma."

    "That¡¯s the reason why it baffles me. Think about it. Who is willing to be the tutor of a student who is more highly-skilled than himself? No one wants to lose face. With a student like Ding Ning, others will wonder who the tutor is. It will only embarrass them to be Ding Ning¡¯s tutor."

    Principal Lu said seriously with an embarrassed face.

    Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang stood, gazing at each other. What Principal Lu said was true. Anyone would feel embarrassed with a student who was more highly-skilled than himself.

    Mr. Hu touched his chin and said gloomily, "What should we do? We shouldn¡¯t refuse to enroll him because of this, right?"

    "Well, I actually have an idea which can satisfy both sides. I¡¯m wondering if I should say it."

    Song Siyuan, who kept smiling, suddenly interrupted at the moment.

    "Director Song, just say it."

    On hearing his words, Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang became refreshed and hurriedly urged him to say it.

    "Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang seem to have a good rtionship. If I remember correctly, both of you retired from the national health care team with the professor title. Maybe principal Lu can rehire you to be the honorary advisors of the medical college of Ninghai University enjoying the treatment of professor, and Ding Ning can be your nominal student. In this way, all problems can be solved."

    Song Siyuan said, gazing at Principal Lu in an imperceptible way with a sly smile.

    Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang were shrewd. They looked at each other and smiled bitterly. F*ck, principal Lu and director Song were so crafty. They yed a duet-coboration to trick Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang.

    Nevertheless, at the thought of getting along with Ding Ning and discussing medical skills with him, Mr. Hu considered that this choice seemed to be good. He said after hesitation, "Okay, but I have requirements."

    "What requirements? Just tell us."

    Knowing that Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang had been convinced, Principal Lu instantly beamed with joy.

    He had thought about asking someone to invite Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang to serve as honorary advisors of the medical school. However, the invitations of Peking University and Tsinghua University had been rejected by them, which made him drop this idea.

    With the leading status of Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang in the medicalmunity, even if they were only nominal professors of the school, it was enough to have a huge impact on the annual enrollment of the medical college of Ninghai University.

    There were no second chances after this. Even Principal Lu knew that he seemed to be forcing them in this way, he was not willing to miss such an opportunity.

    In fact, even if Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang did not agree, Principal Lu would never give up such a high-quality student as Ding Ning. There were plenty of professors in the college vying for him.

    Even the student was more highly-skilled than them, so what? These professors were allmitted to research. They didn¡¯t care about those bubble reputations, but were more concerned about learning more things from Ding Ning.

    Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang became bewildered because they were concerned about Ding Ning too much. They changed the difficulty of the postgraduate entrance exam in order to pave the way for him and thus to make him a blockbuster.

    If Principal Lu waspletely unwilling to enroll Ding Ning, they would do wrong with a good intention. Thus, they had to agree to Principal Lu¡¯s request.

    Although they realized it afterward, they could only shake their heads with a bitter smile. This grievance was harmless. What was more, it was their wish to cultivate more students of traditional Chinese medicine.

    "Zhang and I are both old. We can only arrange two sses each week, and if we are not avable, please allow Ding Ning to teach on our behalf."

    Mr. Hu was shrewd to put forward his requirement first. They did everything for Ding Ning, and let him lecture in order to cultivate his ability.

    "No problem! Do you have any other requirements?"

    Principal Lu did not hesitate to agree. He just wanted Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang to be nominal professors. Unexpectedly they were willing to lecture. This was really a surprise.

    "I have no other requirements. Zhang, what about you?"

    Mr. Hu consulted Mr. Zhang¡¯s opinion.

    Mr. Zhang shook his head with a bitter smile, "We have been involved in this by little senior brother. Fine, since you have promised, I don¡¯t have any other opinion."

    "I¡¯ll ask someone to draw up a contract now."

    For fear that Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang would go back on their words, Principal Lu couldn¡¯t wait to ask someone to print the contract.

    "When is Ding Ning going to attend school?" Mr. Hu hurriedly asked.

    "Anytime. The semester has already begun. I willplement his record tonight, and he can register tomorrow."

    Seeing that two leading schrs and a talented student enrolled by their school, Principal Lu instantly beamed with joy and promised to handle things rapidly.

    Mr. Hu felt relieved. He called Ding Ning to tell him this good news.

    It was as Ding Ning expected. He did not feel surprised, but still sincerely thanked Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang, asked if he should invite the principal to have dinner to show his gratitude.

    Mr. Hu refused directly on behalf of Principal Lu. Ding Ning must be joking. With the mayor and the deputy minister of the Ministry of Health here, Principal Lu definitely had no time.

    After hanging up the phone, Ding Ning felt a little perturbed, wondering if the special departments woulde to find him.

    If they came, should he resist or just allow himself to be arrested?

 Chapter 204 Declare Sovereignty

    Just as Ding Ning eagerly wanted to leave, a man, who held a ck briefcase, wore a fitted short-sleeved shirt and ck trousers and looked serious, stopped him.

    "Hello, are you Doctor Ding Ning?"

    "Yes, I am. Who are you?"

    Ding Ning looked at him with vignce, and secretly wondered that this person looked like an official more than someone from a special department.

    "This is my business card. I am Xu Minglu, the secretary of Mayor Du."

    Xu Minglu showed a smile and politely handed the business card.

    "The secretary of the mayor? What does he want from me?"

    With his heart pounding rapidly, Ding Ning still took the business card politely and asked in confusion, "I¡¯m wondering what I can do for you?"

    "Can I bother you to leave me your phone number? I may need to contact you for something in these two days."

    Xu Minglu didn¡¯t know why Mayor Du asked him to get Ding Ning¡¯s phone number, but still did as he asked.

    As the mayor¡¯s secretary, he clearly knew that he should not ask something that he should not know. The leader had his reason for not telling him.

    Ding Ning looked him up and down and seemingly realized something, "You need to consult me about your illness. I understand. Rest assured, I am a doctor with professional ethics. A man inevitably has some issues. Feel free to contact me when you have time. I¡¯m guaranteed to cure you."

    Ding Ning¡¯s ambiguous gaze made Xu Minglu open his mouth wide in astonishment but suddenly think that Ding Ning probably had seen through his illness.

    It made him suddenly feel surprised and hopeful. With reddish cheeks and a more sincere smile, he said, "Doctor Ding, you can handle your business first. I will contact you these two days."

    "Okay, secretary Xu, goodbye!"

    Ding Ning freely waved his hand, got in the car and drove away.

    Seeing him drive away, Xu Minglu felt his heart was filled with inexplicable hopes. Since he became the mayor¡¯s secretary, he had always been either busy with work or busy with social activities.

    When the leader worked overtime, he had to work overtime with him. When the leader had a rest, he couldn¡¯t have a rest and had to arrange the clothing, food, housing and transportation for the leader.

    Du Zesheng happened to be a workaholic, which made him physically and mentally exhausted, reverse his days and nights and stay upte for a long time. Coupled with an irregr diet, his physical state had declined dramatically.

    Every day he returned home and then fell asleep instantly. The situation had been so serious that he even became ipetent in having sex with his wife. His wife was ethical. Despite herints, she still understood how hard his work was. Otherwise, his wife would probably have an affair.

    Ninghai was a city that was neither too big nor too small. As the mayor¡¯s secretary, he was jokingly referred to as the No. 2 Chief of Ninghai City. There were acquaintances who knew about him in every hospital.

    Therefore, his current situation was very embarrassing. He wanted to see a doctor, but was afraid that the news woulde out and he would be ridiculed because of this. After all, such an illness of a man was awkward to disclose.

    Ding Ning saw through his illness without checking, which made him more surprised than embarrassed.

    At that time, he was also in the conference room. Having seen Ding Ning¡¯s incredible medical skills, he did not doubt whether Ding Ning could effect a miraculous cure. It made him ecstatic. He nned to tell his wife the good news after returning home tonight and ask her to endure the current situation for a few days, because his spring wasing.

    His impression of Ding Ning became great. He had decided that no matter what the mayor wanted from Ding Ning, he must get on well with Ding Ning. As long as he did not vite the principle, he wanted to help Ding Ning as much as possible.

    Just as Ding Ning walked out of the school gate, he saw a familiar figure eagerly awaiting him. He hurriedly parked by the side of the road in front of her and asked, "Why do youe here?"

    "How is the exam?" Ling Yun asked nervously.

    Ding Ning felt warm and faintly remembered that when he was at school, every time he took a slightly important exam, Ling Yun waited at the door to get the news instantly.

    If he did well, she would be cheerful. If he didn¡¯t do well, she wouldfort and encourage him, which made him feel warm.

    Ding Ning immediately opened the car door and said, "Get in the car."

    "How is the exam?" Ling Yun stepped forward to get in the car and asked eagerly.

    "Silly girl, when has your boyfriend done terribly in the exam? Go, let¡¯s go to celebrate it."

    Ding Ning nced affectionately at her and said in high spirits.

    "Ah, you¡¯ve been enrolled?" With surprise in her eyes, Ling Yun felt her nervous emotions vanished and looked relieved.

    Ding Ning said confidently, "It should be no problem. Yun, what do you want to eat? You can order whatever you want. I¡¯ve got plenty of money."

    "Ah, you¡¯ve got plenty of money?" Ling Yun said with a sly sparkle in her eyes.

    "Of course, I¡¯m rich..." Before Ding Ning finished his words, his heart jolted. Oh no, he got dizzy with sess.

    Ling Yun squinted her big eyes, revealing a trace of murderous intent, "Well, how you dare to hide private savings behind me? Hand it over to me now."

    "I..." With a sullen face, Ding Ning handed the bank card in his pocket to her with frustration. He was extremely regretful, thinking, "I should not pretend to be rich. Now I¡¯ve lost all my money."

    Ling Yun took the bank card nkly and looked at him, "Tell me, have you hidden more money?"

    "No, I mean it. Seven million yuan is all I got. Now my pocket is even emptier than my heart. If you don¡¯t trust me, I can swear."

    Ding Ning looked serious, pointed three fingers straight up and was about to swear.

    "Enough. Don¡¯t pretend to be pitiful. I¡¯m a woman with hundreds of millions of yuan. I¡¯ll leave you several millions of yuan as your pocket money."

    Ling Yun disdainfully curled her lip, proudly raised her chin and reached out to throw the bank card back to him.

    Ding Ning was overjoyed. He hurriedly put away the bank card and said with a greasy smile, "Thank you for rewarding me, your highness."

    "Humph, just tell me if you need money in the future. As long as you serve me well, I will not treat you unfairly."

    Ling Yun looked like ady who wanted to make a decent man her mistress. She stretched her finger to raise Ding Ning¡¯s chin and said softly.

    "Girl, do you want to do it again?"

    With a smirk, Ding Ning held her slender waist when she screamed, and started to touch her.

    Ling Yun just pretended to resist a little, and then held his neck with a wink and said provocatively, "Yeah, do you dare to do it here?"

    "Don¡¯t provoke me. I¡¯m even afraid of myself when I get crazy."

    Ding Ning explored on her plump chest,ing to breath rapidly.

    "Master, show me a crazy you!"

    Ling Yun kept flirting with him recklessly with a blush on her cheeks.

    "Girl, you ask for it..."

    With his brain congested and his eyes turning red, Ding Ning pulled the handbrake to put down the seat and dragged Ling Yun to the back seat...

    The Phaeton began to vibrate rhythmically again at the entrance of the university, which was crowded with people and vehicles.

    Ling Yun showed a smug smile out of Ding Ning¡¯s sight, while thinking, "Humph,scivious bitches, no matter how hard you try to hook up with my man, you should remember that I am his wife."

    Not far away, in an inconspicuous Wrangler, with an ashen face, cold and sharp eyes and her chest undting violently, Xiao Nuo wished she could crash into this shameful couple.

    She stepped on the gas pedal and directly drove away. When passing by the Phaeton which kept vibrating, she didn¡¯t stop but heard a vicious curse which came with the wind, "Rogue, I curse you for sexual impotence!"

    In a Land Rover, which was familiar to Ding Ning, Shen Muqing looked calm with inexplicablyplicated emotions in her eyes. She then closed her eyes and said lightly, "Go!"

    Tang Rui, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, was about to speak, but said nothing. With a long sigh, she drove away quietly.

    A little further away, in a Rolls-Royce Phantom, Knife Scar, who was in the co-pilot seat, twitched his mouth, revealing a helpless smile, "Young master... is... so masculine."

    Ding Qianlie, who was sitting in the back seat, gracefully picked up the red wine. With no extra expression on her face, she slightly smiled and whispered with interest.

    "Interesting. I have looked down on this girl. She has even learned to dere her sovereignty. Unfortunately, she can never be his wife..."

    Lisa, who sat beside her, looked at her worriedly and said softly, "President, are you okay?"

    "I couldn¡¯t be better. Let¡¯s go. Knowing that he is safe and sound, I am relieved!"

    Ding Qianlie crossed her legs and said lightly.

    "Drive!"

    Lisa knocked on the division board and drooped her head silently with reluctance in her eyes, while secretly cursing him for being shameless.

    When Knife Scar sent back the news of Ding Ning¡¯s disappearance in Hengyun Mountain, Ding Qianlie, who had a poker face, lost herposure. With an ashen face, she became furious and ordered them to do everything they could to find him.

    In the past few days, Knife Scar had suffered a lot. He had to search for clues while avoiding the military policemen who were patrolling the mountain. Besides, he encountered a mysterious master, fought with him and got minor injuries.

    Lisa had a crush on Knife Scar. Seeing her sweetheart suffer because of Ding Ning, she naturally felt ufortable and vented her anger on Ding Ning.

    The entire Longteng Group had been gloomy as if there were dark clouds overhead in the past two days. Ding Qianlie was in a bad mood. Her overwhelmingly frosty aura made everyone tremble in fear and maliciously specte behind her whether the pretty president was pregnant before getting married and was dumped. Otherwise, why was she so furious?

    Today Knife Scar finally sent back the news that Ding Ning was safe and came to take the postgraduate entrance examination.

    After a storm came a calm, Ding Qianlie was not hesitant to decline several important meetings and appointments. She made time amidst her busy schedule to take a look at him to confirm his safety, which showed how much she valued him.

    Lisa originally had a bad impression of Ding Ning. What was going on in front of them made his impression on her drop to the bottom? She was wondering if she should punish him slightly.

    Ding Qianlie seemed to have noticed her thought. She nced at her without any emotions in her eyes and said lightly.

    "Lisa, just do your own job. Don¡¯t try to do anything behind me. I don¡¯t want to say these words twice."

    "Yes, president, I got it."

    Lisa got a shock and replied respectfully. All reluctance in her heart vanished.

    She knew about Ding Qianlie well. Ding Qianlie was wise and farsighted, decisive in the killing, cruel and merciless. Ding Qianlie treated her as her sister in private and was open to all kinds of jokes.

    However, once someone did something to Ding Ning and annoyed her, she would immediately fall out and disown him. She warned her in this implicit way, which meant that she became dissatisfied with her attitude.

    What she needed was absolute obedience. Under this premise, everything could be negotiated. However, if someone did something behind her, despite the good rtionship with her, she would never tolerate this person.

    It made Lisa re-examine Ding Ning¡¯s position in Ding Qianlie¡¯s heart. She then decided not to deliberately touch her reverse scale. Otherwise she didn¡¯t know what Ding Qianlie would do to her.

    Just as Lisa was alerting herself, Ding Qianlie turned on the LCD screen and fixedly stared at the video of Ding Ning¡¯s assessment process today, while unconsciously tapping the seat with her slender knuckles and fell into thinking.

    She, who was absent-minded, secretly thought that as Ding Ning¡¯s wife arranged by his mother, she might need to get in touch with him. Otherwise, watching him hook up with different girls every day, she would feel ufortable even if she was generous.

    She didn¡¯t have a feeling for Ding Ning, not to mention fall in love with him. She was even a little resistant to him. She cared for him, because she voluntarily yed the role endowed by her godmother. She had always defined her feeling in this way.

 Chapter 205 Business Goddess

    She was like an actress who gradually lived the character as her understanding of the script deepened. As the materials about Ding Ning on the desktop umted, she had an increasing interest in this man destined for her.

    She was eager to know everything about him and his daily life. Ding Ning was just like poppy, which made her gradually addicted as she knew more about him.

    She didn¡¯t know since when checking Ding Ning¡¯s daily whereabouts and actions had be her greatest joy. She found pleasure in it tirelessly.

    Therefore, when she learned that Ding Ning had disappeared and might be dead, the doom and gloom made her, who had always been calm, lose herposure. She was like a gunpowder barrel that was about to explode, filled with monstrous fury and the intention of destroying everything.

    When she learned that Ding Ning showed up safely, the euphoria swept away all her gloom. She still believed that she lost herposure because of disappointing her godmother who had entrusted Ding Ning to her.

    But until she saw that scene, she noticed that she faintly felt jealous and suddenly realized that this guy had already upied her heart unconsciously.

    It seemed that in addition to being entrusted by her godmother, there was something else.

    Was it the feeling of love? Ding Qianlie did not feel nervous, flurried and regretful. Instead, with the corners of her mouth lifted, she showed a faint smile.

    This was what she expected, wasn¡¯t it? The story could have a perfect ending only if she fell in love with her nominal younger brother as well as her actual future husband.

    Looking at Ding Ning who concentrated in the assessment, she suddenly felt a trace of warmth in her heart, and her frosty face melted. This kind of love seemed to be good, just like the arranged marriage in which they could cultivate feelings for each other anyway.

    Although the guy seemed like a yboy, it was not difficult for her, who had lived in an open foreign country for a long time, to ept that. At least, he treated every woman very seriously, didn¡¯t he?

    "President, there is a call for you from George Floss, the new president of the Asia Area of Jiaboshi Group of the U.S. Would you like to answer it?"

    Lisa asked while covering the microphone, which interrupted Ding Qianlie¡¯s illusion and made her frown unhappily, "I¡¯ve said that I don¡¯t want to answer any call today."

    "But this is George Floss..."

    Lisa¡¯s voice became increasingly low and stopped under Ding Qianlie¡¯s cold gaze. Lisa picked up the phone and said with a professional smile, "Hello, President George, president Ding can¡¯t answer your phone for some personal reasons. I will tell president Ding that you have called her."

    "Oh, dear Lisa, please tell her that I should talk to her because of an emergency. Please ask her to call me back as soon as possible."

    There came the voice of a foreigner with an entric ent over the phone.

    "Okay, President George, when it is convenient for president Ding to answer the phone, I will tell her. I gotta go!"

    Lisa replied politely and immediately hung up.

    "Shit, bitch, how dare you to hang up my phone? I¡¯ll get on top of you and screw you sooner orter."

    On the golf course of Greend Manor, a blond white youth, who wore a white sports suit, listened to the electric current sound from the phone and viciously cursed in rigid Chinese with the muscles twisting on his handsome face.

    "What¡¯s wrong? George, who has always been sessful in hooking up with girls, can be refused? Who dare not respect my dear friend?"

    Beside him, a tall Chinese man with a pair of sses gave an incredible swing, satisfactorily wiped his sweat and asked yfully.

    "Don¡¯t mention it. I like the Chinese woman. In order to pursue her, I sought a chance of serving as the president of the Asia Area in China from my family. I didn¡¯t expect that she even doesn¡¯t answer my phone and keeps hiding from me. She really breaks my heart."

    George shrugged, looking sad and helpless.

    "Oh? She dares to refuse the invitation of Brother George. This woman is really unusual. Tell me who she is. Maybe I can help you."

    The Chinese man raised his eyebrows in surprise. He knew how powerful the Floss family behind George was in the U.S.

    Besides, George was a romantic and incredibly handsome womanizer known as ady killer. The woman, who could make such a mane all the way here to pursue her, was enough to evoke his curiosity.

    "Dear Liu, we are ssmates as well as best friends. Let me tell you the truth. This woman is not only beautiful, but also very capable. With one million dors as the start-up funds, she had earned more ten billion dors in Wall Street in just half a year and then returned to China to set up Longteng Group. Her name is Ding Qianlie. I fell in love with her at first sight. She is my goddess as well as the only woman I want to marry in my life. As long as you can help me pursue her, I can consent to any request from you."

    George gesticted merrily, without hiding his admiration for Ding Qianlie.

    She could make this super rich second generation, who had always yed unrestrainedly through life, willing to step into the grave of marriage, which suddenly surprised Liu Junwei.

    Nevertheless, on hearing Longteng Group, Liu Junwei suddenly realized that it turned out to be that woman. It was not difficult to understand, because she was qualified indeed.

    If there was the most popr woman in the entire business circle of Ninghai now, it must be Ding Qianlie, the mysterious president of Longteng Group.

    The mysterious women had a strange name, an exceedingly beautiful face and domineering temperament. She was merciless and decisive in business,pletely unlike a neer in the business, making no one dare to underestimate her.

    Liu Junwei had paid special attention to her information, so he could still remember it clearly.

    Ding Qianlie was a 25-year-old Chinese American with a Ph.D. in Economics of Business School of Harvard University, known as Queen of Wonders of Wall Street. She suddenly returned to China two years ago, and quickly became one of the top 100 richest people of the business circle of Ninghai.

    Some people spected that the market value of Longteng Group had already exceeded ten billion yuan and was fully qualified for being listed. It could be listed smoothly after the required years, and its assets would instantly expand hundreds of times. There was no doubt that she would enter the Forbes Rich List. But there was no evidence which could support this statement.

    It was only known that Longteng Group had aggressively engaged in the new energy industry in the early days of its establishment and affected the invisible interests of many people, so that it was encircled and suppressed by ninergepanies with good qualifications in the industry.

    At that time, in the eyes of all people, the nascent Longteng Group was arge fish to be ughtered by a group of sharks. It was difficult for it to get rid of the fate of extinction, but the result greatly shocked everyone.

    Ninergepanies had joined forces to suppress Longteng Group and put it in a hopeless situation which was precarious and even doomed. In the eyes of all, any move was desperate struggle in vain, and it would overturn in the huge waves of the business circle of Ninghai at any time.

    Even the presidents of the ninepanies thought that the overall situation had been set, and gathered to celebrate with red wine and discuss how to divide the interests. Unexpectedly, extreme joy begot sorrow. There suddenly came bad news. The ninepanies were secretly acquired by Longteng Group and owned by someone else that night. Ding Qianlie became the holder of thergest share and directly held a board of directors where she dismissed these presidents who were still celebrating.

    It was amercial war without smoke, but no less dangerous than a war on the battlefield. On the spot, there were two presidents with poor psychological endurance had a cerebral hemorrhage. If they had not been rescued timely, it would lead to a tragedy.

    The secret acquisition of Longteng Group made these ninepanies, which had been brilliant, be its subsidiaries and thus toy the foundation for Longteng Group in the business circle of Ninghai and make it get a firm foothold. Not only its assets expanded greatly, but also its business expanded rapidly. Economists still talked about itsmercial war means as ssic cases.

    After careful researches and analyses, it was discovered that the executives of Longteng Grouppletely consisted of young elites who were anonymous in China but internationally famous.

    This was an elite team that made everyone covet and revere. They were young with unrestrained thinking, unparalleled resolution, a sharp sense of data beyond that of ordinary people and their ideas which were more avant-garde, more open-minded, more unrestrained, more diversified, more unique and sharper...

    Only this elite team was enough to distress everyone. Unfortunately, they still had Ding Qianlie, the queen of wonders, who dared to wildly earn more than ten billion dors on the Wall Street at the age of 23 and could retreat safely, as their leader. With such a legendary leader as the core, under hermand, the elite team¡¯sbat power rose sharply and their vibrant thinking turned into concrete execution and action, so that their thoughts became more effective when being applied to practical business operations. It was not surprising that the ninepanies were acquired on the contrary.

    What was the most valuable in the 21st century? The answer was undoubtedly talents.

    There were some people who wanted to steal the talents of Longteng Group. However, after learning that a lower-level cadre of Longteng Group could at least get an annual sry of a million yuan, they dropped the idea. It could be seen that Longteng Group had a deep pocket.

    Every effort would be paid back. The high sry paid by Longteng Group also got generous profits in return. In just over two years, the group had defeated all enemies with unstoppable momentum like a tornado and grown into amercial giant who yed a decisive role and could not be ignored in the entire business circle of Ninghai.

    The group had engaged in hundreds of industries including new energy, minerals, real estate, smelting, food, clothing, hotel, tourism, catering, retail, luxury goods, entertainment, manufacturing, transportation, silk, ready-made clothes, tea, porcin, etc.

    All of those, who cast greedy eyes on the group, had learned lessons from the former examples and never dared topete with it. Instead, they sessively strove for cooperation with them and sought a win-win situation. They dared not have any other thoughts, lest they would go down the path of the ninepanies.

    Longteng Group had undoubtedly be a newmercial aircraft carrier with abundant funds, brilliant and vicious business means and subsidiaries which had spread throughout the Yangtze River Delta and kept expanding outwards.

    Ding Qianlie was well-known, but very few people had met her. She was behind thepany, and all the public activities were carried out by Feng Jie, a professional manager hired by her with a high sry. She had never epted interviews and participated in various high-end cocktail parties wheremercial elites gathered. She was known as the most mysterious business goddess.

    Compared with herpany, Yige Company established by Liu Junwei was just a drop in the bucket. Maybe Shenglong Group established by his uncle Liu Jianguo couldpete with herpany, but it was difficult to tell who would be the winner.

    He was conceited but not stupid. If he rashly provoked such a powerful opponent in order to please this "handsome guy" whom he had cast greedy eyes on for long, he would lose more than gain.

    Therefore, he shrugged and said apologetically, "Sorry, George, I can¡¯t help you with that."

    "I know it. Forget it. Don¡¯t mention it. I will figure out another way."

    George did not force him, but regretfully shrugged and changed the topic, "Where is Wright? Why didn¡¯t hee this time?"

    "You know, we have a smallpany. There must be someone in charge. If he doesn¡¯t work overtime at night, maybe he wille over. We can ignore him. After dinner tonight, I¡¯ll invite you to a bar and have some drink. There are numerous pretty women in China. I think you will like them."

    "OK, let¡¯s rx at night. I like pretty Chinese girls. I hope to have a wonderful night. Now, let¡¯s take a shower and prepare to have dinner."

    As soon as George heard about pretty Chinese girls, his eyes suddenly lit up and he couldn¡¯t wait to go to the public bath.

    Liu Junwei smiled and followed him, greedily looking at George¡¯s upright and slender figure with desire in his eyes.

    Unexpectedly, Ding Ning¡¯s figure suddenly came to his mind, and he involuntarilypared him with George quietly.

 Chapter 206 Surprise or Shock?

    He stuck out his tongue to lick his lips and swallowed hard. It seemed that he was more obsessed with Ding Ning¡¯s figure than George¡¯s. Perhaps it was the best revenge to get on top of him and treat him as a ything one day.

    But before that, he wanted to hook up with George first. After all, George was the man he coveted for several years. He believed that George would gradually get used to and then be obsessed with "being treated in this special way".

    In terms of Wright who was jealous, Liu Junwei did not tell him that George hade to China, so he would not show up. Tonight he would like to enjoy this feast on his own.

    At the entrance of Ninghai University, it quickly returned to calm in the Phaeton while Ding Qianlie was leaving.

    With the lingering blush on her pretty face, Ling Yun bit her sexy lips, looked at Ding Ning getting up from her body and asked, "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Ding Ning smiled, adjusted her messy clothes and talked about something else, "I am hungry. Let¡¯s go to get some food."

    Ling Yun didn¡¯t notice his unusual calm and provocatively squinted, "Are you exhausted?"

    "Stop it, Ling Yun. Do you really think it interesting to do that?"

    Ding Ning said in a soft tone, but Ling Yun heard a little dissatisfaction from his words.

    Had he seen it through? Ling Yun¡¯s heart lost a beat. With a trace of fluster on her face, she said fiercely, "Ding Ning, what do you mean?"

    "Nothing. I am hungry. Can we go to eat something?"

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t look at her and sat down on the driver¡¯s seat, "What do you want to eat?"

    "I don¡¯t want to eat. Tell me clearly, what do you mean?"

    Ling Yun sat in the back row and looked at the back of Ding Ning¡¯s head. She felt that he was so indifferent, and inexplicably felt a little distressed.

    Ding Ning¡¯s voice became increasingly gentle, "Stop it. I am hungry."

    "No, you have to exin it to me clearly. You turned me on, but suddenly stopped. Have you lost interest in me?"

    Ling Yun pretended to be fierce to conceal her guilty conscience.

    Ding Ning lit up a cigarette and took two drags quietly. He smiled bitterly, "Yun, am I that kind of person in your heart?"

    "I know you are not, but I... I am just afraid."

    Ling Yun¡¯s tone became soft in an instant, and she hung her head like a doormat with a strong guilty conscience.

    Ding Ning sighed. As his gaze became deep and distant, his voice became dreamy, "Yun, how long have we known each other?"

    "More than five years." Ling Yun replied subconsciously.

    "Yeah, how time flies. It has been more than five years in a blink of an eye."

    Ding Ning took a deep breath, and the smoke quickly suffused thepartment, "I¡¯ve always considered you the woman who knows me better than anybody else in the world, considered myself the man who knows you better than anybody else. But today I suddenly find that I don¡¯t understand you. Do you know that this feeling is very strange to me and scares me?"

    Ling Yun lowered her head, her eyes began to turn red, and her tears began to spread on her face. She bit her lips, and sobbed softly after a long while, "I¡¯m sorry!"

    "Yun!"

    Ding Ning opened the window and threw the cigarette butt, turned around and knelt in the driver¡¯s seat, picked up her confused face and looked at her with deep affection and a trace of distress in his eyes. He gently wiped her warm tears and said in a very gentle tone, "Do you think that I am angry because you deliberately drove other women away by aggravating them in this way?"

    "How... how did you know?"

    With her red eyes, Ling Yun suddenly looked up at him with amazement.

    "Silly girl, you¡¯ve said that I am not an ordinary person. I have five senses and six consciousness far superior to those of an ordinary person, as well as matchless observation ability. How can I fail to recognize that Shen Muqing was in the Land Rover which she had lent to me for a few days? The Wrangler driven by Xiao Nuo is low-key, but how can I fail to notice that the window is open?"

    With the affection, which was familiar to Ling Yun, on his face, Ding Ning smiled bitterly and said, "Moreover, I know about you well. You are a woman with the basic principles in mind. We are the doorway of Ninghai University. I should continue studying here. How can you ept to influence my reputation by having sex with me in the car here? I am not a fool. You acted so abnormal. If I still fail to notice that, I am really a fool."

    "Who did you still cooperate with me..." Ling Yun looked up and asked with amazement.

    Ding Ning said with deep affection, "In any case, you are my girlfriend. When you wanted to dere sovereignty, how could I not cooperate with you as your boyfriend?"

    "But, if you do this, aren¡¯t you afraid that they will leave you? I know that you like Shen Muqing, and Xiao Nuo has a close rtionship with you."

    Ling Yun was touched and nervous. She turned around with guilty to dodge Ding Ning¡¯s eyes.

    "Silly girl, you are my girlfriend, so I certainly value you the most. I do not deny that I have a crush on them, and they may also like me, but that¡¯s all, not asplicated as you think. Since you¡¯ve already be my girl, I will be responsible for you for a lifetime. Can you stop always thinking nonsense?"

    Ding Ning petted Ling Yun¡¯s head and said annoyedly, "I want to tell you, stop ying this kind of tricks in future, okay? You know that I don¡¯t like you to y tricks, and it will make me think less of you. Although I know that you did that because you care about me, I really don¡¯t like it."

    Ding Ning looked sentimental, "As I grow older, I feel more lonely. I hope that you will always be sincere, kind-hearted and unrestrained. I don¡¯t want you to be a jealous woman, who is shrewd and crafty, for me. It will make me feel guilty. I don¡¯t know if some of my actions have made you feel insecure. It makes me feel frustrated. If you don¡¯t like to see me hang out with them, I promise you that I will keep a distance from them and avoid unnecessary contacts with them."

    On hearing Ding Ning¡¯s heartfelt words, Ling Yun felt her mind filled with mixed feelings. It should be the answer she would most like to hear, but she couldn¡¯t feel happy.

    She knew that once she really forced Ding Ning to break up with them, Ding Ning would definitely did as he said, but the rtionship between them mighte to an end.

    No woman could monopolize a man, who was able to earn more than 900 million yuan in just a few days, and she was no exception.

    It made her heart filled with faint sorrow and grief. Most of women were sentimental, but became extremely narrow-minded in a rtionship.

    Unlike what she said before, everyone was selfish in love. No one wanted to share his/her lover with others, and she was no exception.

    However, at the thought that Ding Ning gave more than nine hundred million yuan to her without hesitation, Ling Yun suddenly felt relieved. What else could she ask for?

    Ding Ning had treated her well enough. In this world, there were numerous women who sold their bodies and love for one or two hundred thousand yuan and begged men to support them financially.

    As she said before, even if someone wanted to support her financially, it still needed some luck to find a man who was willing to spend a few million yuan on her.

    She didn¡¯t remember where she heard such a sentence which made sense.

    If a man, who pretended that he loved you, had ten thousand yuan, he would spend one thousand yuan on you at most.

    However, even if a man, who really loved you, had only one hundred yuan, he was willing to spend all on you.

    Ding Ning was willing to give her all the money, and had proved his feelings with practical actions.

    The most important thing was that he was the man she really liked. Compared with those women who had no dignity, could only sleep with a man for money and be dumped after the man got tired, she was lucky enough. What else could she expect?

    In fact, she had already thought it over. Nevertheless, after she discovered Shen Muqing and Xiao Nuo today, the faint reluctance in her heart made her dere sovereignty in this way.

    At this moment thinking of what she had done, she found it a little childish and ridiculous indeed. She didn¡¯t care about how others thought of her, but cared about how others thought of Ding Ning.

    How would they think of Ding Ning, who had sex in the car at the entrance of Ninghai University? Thirsty? Shameless? Or a brazen beast?

    Thinking of this, Ling Yun felt deep remorse for her waywardness. Ding Ning intended to be a famous doctor, and now had been a minor online celebrity. Once what they did in the car was spread deliberately, what baneful influences would it have on his future?

    If Ding Ning¡¯s future was ruined due to her waywardness, she could never forgive herself.

    However, despite of such a serious consequence, he did not hesitate to cooperate with her in order to undo the knot in her mind. His deep affection made her feel guilty.

    With both happiness and guilt in her heart, she looked at Ding Ning and said timidly, "I am sorry, honey. I am wrong. I will never do that in the future."

    "Well, I don¡¯t me you, but me myself for ignoring your feelings and making you feel insecure. I have a surprise which I nned to show you in the next few days, but now I want to show you in advance."

    As the knot in Ling Yun¡¯s mind was undone, she became delighted. But in order to make her stop thinking nonsense, Ding Ning wanted to show her the surprise in advance.

    "What surprise?"

    Ling Yun got into the co-pilot position in the front row and asked eagerly.

    Starting the engine and stepping on the gas pedal, Ding Ning said with an enigmatic smile, "Since it is a surprise, of course I can¡¯t tell you in advance."

    "Humph, you¡¯ve learned to keep me guessing."

    Ling Yun pouted her lips unhappily.

    "Hold on, the answer will be announced soon."

    Ding Ning affectionately scratched her nose and remained mysterious.

    "Who cares!" Ling Yun said, while her heart was full of expectations.

    She was wondering what surprise made Ding Ning look so mysterious? He wasn¡¯t so mysterious when giving her 940 million yuan.

    Could it be... ah, Ding Ning had booked a room, which was covered with red bank notes, in a five-star hotel and intended to sleep with her there?

    At the thought of the scene, Ling Yun felt inexplicably excited. She crossed her long legs, along with her watery eyes and flushed face, looking delicate and morous.

    Catching a glimpse of Ling Yun, Ding Ning suddenly became confused. What had happened to this girl? Why did she suddenly look soscivious?

    "Banwan Vi? Why do wee here?"

    Looking at the ce where she hade once, Ling Yun asked in amazement.

    She suddenly began to panic. As a sort of unspeakable fear rose in her heart, the smile on her face became stiff.

    She thought, "Can it be possible that Ding Ning has hooked up with Shen Muqing, and now we are going to Shen Muqing¡¯s house where they will tell me about their rtionship? What should I do? Should I give my blessing to them with a light heart? Or hold Ding Ning¡¯s legs, wail bitterly like a whiner and beg him not to dump me? Or hack this shameful couple and thenmit suicide?"

    "I¡¯ve said that I will show you a surprise."

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t expect that she could be so fertile of imagination, and said with a smile.

    "I hope it is not a shock."

    As Ling Yun kept thinking nonsense, she became increasingly worried and flustered. She muttered casually.

    "Shock? Haha, you can also consider it a shock. You should be mentally prepared."

    Ding Ning thought, "A vi worth more than one billion yuan could be considered a shock."

 Chapter 207 Think Nonsense

    "Stop, stop now!"

    As they drove into the Banwan Vi area, they were getting closer to the No. 16 Vi where Shen Muqing lived.

    Ling Yun reminisced about the shock mentioned by Ding Ning, and her brain was in chaos. Imagining the scene where Ding Ning held Shen Muqing¡¯s hand and resolutely told her to get out, she felt increasingly flustered and fearful, suddenly grabbed Ding Ning¡¯s arm and hysterically shouted.

    "Creak!"

    Ding Ning hurriedly pulled over. Watching Ling Yun burst into tears, he asked in a panic, "Yun, what¡¯s wrong? Do you feel ufortable?"

    "Ding Ning, I know I¡¯m wrong. I shouldn¡¯t y tricks and make use of your affection for me to control your money. I am wrong. Please don¡¯t get mad at me. Don¡¯t dump me. Wuwu..."

    Ling Yun cried, while pulling out the bank card with a deposit of more than 900 million yuan and giving it to him. She pitifully pleaded with tears, "I don¡¯t care what has happened between you and Shen Muqing. I don¡¯t want to know about anything between you, even... even if you have slept with her. I don¡¯t want your money and can give it back to you. I just beg you not to leave me."

    "Yun, what are you talking about? When did I say that I¡¯ll leave you?"

    Watching her tearful face, Ding Ning suddenly felt distressed and hurriedly held her in his arms tofort her.

    "Wuwuwu, I know that it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m as elegant and pretty as Shen Muqing without a family background as powerful as hers, and I¡¯m unable to offer you any support, but I really love you. I can¡¯t live without you. I... I won¡¯t fight for you anymore. I can be your mistress, serve you, and babysit your children. I promise that I will show up only when you need me. I will not bother you when you don¡¯t need me. It¡¯s true. I will act as I say. I beg you. Don¡¯t dump me... Wuwuwu..."

    Ling Yun cried, out of breath, like a cuckoo crying blood, which made Ding Ning feel the sharp pain in his heart and his eyes turn red.

    At this moment, she, who had always been a carefree and tough girl, was so weak and helpless. Her humbleness made him feel distressed, and her delicacy made him heart-broken and deeply sorrowful.

    However, after learning what was going on, Ding Ning found it annoying, funny and distressing. He picked up her tearful face and gently kissed her to appease her panic, "Yun, don¡¯t cry. How could I dump you? I didn¡¯t expect that you were thinking such nonsense. I¡¯m not bring you here to meet Shen Muqing. I really have a surprise for you."

    "Wuwuwu... But you said it could be considered a shock instead of a surprise. I know that you like Shen Muqing. You are going to dump me in front of her. Don¡¯t think about lying to me. I don¡¯t want to meet her. I don¡¯t want to leave you. I promise you that I will not be willful anymore and be obedient to you. I can ept any posture you like... Wuwuwu..."

    On hearing her incoherent pleading, Ding Ning suddenly found it both funny and annoying. She was immersed in her imagination, and even said that she could ept any posture, which aroused Ding Ning¡¯s wicked thoughts.

    She looked hot, but was quite conservative in her bones. She could only ept a few traditional postures in bed. Despite of various mild and severe measures, he still failed to convince her to try other postures, which depressed him a lot.

    He mischievously said at once, "Are you sure that you can ept any posture?"

    "I¡¯m sure, I¡¯m sure. If you don¡¯t trust me, you can try it now. I will be obedient."

    Ling Yun desperately nodded, as if she had grabbed thest life-saving straw.

    "Well, if you go back on your words, don¡¯t me me for being merciless to you, haha. I am going to take you to a ce now. Listen to me and stop crying."

    Ding Ning coaxed her, with a burst of guilt rising in his heart. He felt like a perverted man coaxing a little girl.

    "Well, I¡¯ll listen to you and be obedient!"

    Ling Yun wiped her tears, with a glimmer of hope bursting in her eyes. For fear that Ding Ning would be unhappy, she only dared to sob in a low voice.

    Ding Ning felt tremendously helpless. He didn¡¯t know why she suddenly became hysterical. Forget it. She would naturally understand when she got there.

    Finally, they drove to the No.18 vi. Ding Ning pulled Ling Yun, whose eyes were red and swollen, to get out of the car and strode to the vi.

    "What...what are you doing? Didn¡¯t you promise me that we are not going to meet her?"

    Ling Yun struggled fiercely in a panic in an attempt to shake off his hand. Although she had lived in Shen Muqing¡¯s home for a few days, she had never gone out, so she thought it was Shen Muqing¡¯s home.

    "Silly girl, it is not Shen Muqing¡¯s home, but our home."

    Watching the panic in her eyes, Ding Ning couldn¡¯t bear to keep teasing her and quickly exined.

    "You are lying to me. It is her home, and I have been here. Don¡¯t try to lie to me. I... I can exin what happened today to her, but you can¡¯t dump me."

    Ling Yun pouted her mouth, and began to cry again, which made Ding Ning feel the sharp pain in his heart.

    At the thought that he was unable to exin it to her, who had got into a blind alley, in short while, he forcibly pulled her hand to walk into the vi, pointed at the building of European castle-style that was still being decorated and said softly, "Yun, it is our home in the future. The old block in Fuxing Road will soon be demolished, so I bought this house and register you as the owner. I wanted to tell you after the decoration is finished, but what you did makes me have to show you the surprise in advance. I didn¡¯t expect that you misunderstood it. Ah, it¡¯s really a shock!"

    "Ah!" Ling Yun stopped crying abruptly. She opened her lovely little mouth in shock, wiped her tears, and asked with a nk face, "You mean that you¡¯ve bought this house?"

    "Yes!" Ding Ning nodded in a restrained way.

    "You said that I¡¯ve been registered as the owner of this house?"

    "Yes!" Ding Ning magically took out the property ownership certificate which clearly showed the property owner Ling Yun.

    Ling Yun took the property ownership certificate dreamily, and rubbed her eyes in disbelief... and then looked at it. It was true... She then rubbed her eyes again... It was still true...

    "Ah!" Ding Ning only felt the pain at his waist. He couldn¡¯t help but scream, rub his waist with a grimace and shout grumpily, "Why did you pinch me?"

    "I¡¯m wondering if I am dreaming."

    Ling Yun¡¯s incredulous face and a sudden and loud scream attracted the attention of numerous decorators.

    "What are you doing? Uh...?"

    Before Ding Ning realized what happened, Ling Yun suddenly leaped up into his arms and passionately kissed him with two long legs around his waist.

    Watching them passionately kiss in an unrestrained way, the decorators looked ambiguous and envious.

    "Puff! Puff! Stop it. Don¡¯t get excited... Uh!"

    Ding Ning was almost out of breath. Ling Yun was so passionate, sticking her tongue down his throat. He struggled to separate from her lips and take a breath, but was kissed by her again before finishing talking.

    It seemed that Ling Yun could only express her surprise in this way, ceaseless kiss, affectionate kiss, passionate kiss, lingering kiss, all kinds of kisses...

    She kissed him so hard that her mouth became swollen. Until then, Ling Yun finally breathed heavily and separated from him, but still clung to him. With two white arms around his neck and the deep affection in her watery eyes which was about to melt Ding Ning, she blushed and rapidly whispered in his ear, "Honey, I love you. Take me to the car now..."

    What were they going to do in the car at this moment? The decorators all knew that. Fortunately, Ding Ning still had some dignity. He drove to an empty vi, parked in front of it and began having sex in the car.

    After the Phaeton finally stopped vibrating and they could take a breath, it was already 8:00 in the evening. Ling Yuny on the seat of the car and kept smirking with the property ownership certificate in her hand.

    Ding Ning was smoking in a depressed mood. At the sight of her lying, he suddenly got mad and asked with grief and indignation, "Ling Yun, can you be more dedicated? Where is your passion? Where is your cooperation? You just lie there without moving like a piece of wood and keep looking at the property ownership certificate and smirking. I feel like sleeping with a corpse."

    Ling Yun didn¡¯t look at him. She looked at the property ownership certificate with shing stars in her eyes and casually answered, "There is definitely a difference. The corpse is cold and hard, but I am warm and soft. "

    Ding Ning almost cried in anger. F*ck, he should have slept with her before telling her. Now the vi rather than him was the only thing that she, who was so money-obsessed, could see.

    He gnashed his teeth in anger and threatened her, "If you keep doing this, I will immediately confiscate the property ownership certificate and change the owner."

    "Okay, okay, I stop looking at it now. Come on,e on!"

    For fear that the property ownership certificate would be lost, Ling Yun ced it under her butt and opened her arms impatiently.

    Watching her do that, Ding Ning felt displeased and asked grumpily, "You ced it under your butt. Don¡¯t you find it bulging?"

    "You don¡¯t understand. cing it under my butt makes me feel relieved like lying on the red bank notes."

    With an enchanted face, Ling Yun said, while reluctantly touching the property ownership certificate. She did that cautiously as if touching her lover¡¯s skin, no, even more gently than she did when touching Ding Ning.

    "Ah!"

    Ding Ning sighed, suddenly lost interest and began to put on his clothes.

    "What happened? Come on, why do you put on your clothes?"

    Ling Yun felt extremely anxious, hurriedly held his hand and asked.

    With a bitter smile, Ding Ning rolled his eyes, "If I be exhausted and listless when we do that, you will also lose interest."

    "Hmm, I¡¯m not the one to be med. You give it up. Hurry, clean up the dirty things you left on me, and I can continue to appreciate my property ownership certificate."

    Ling Yun causally told him, took out the property ownership certificate and began to smirk again.

    Ding Ning tried to weep, but failed to shed a tear. He was really speechless about this money-obsessed girl. He could only take out a tissue and clean up the scene like a waiter.

    With the property ownership certificate, Ling Yun seemed to be extremely confident, lying there like a Buddha and letting Ding Ning serve her. Even Ding Ning pinched her chest in anger, she just gasped and reproachfully told him to be gentle, even without looking up at him.

    Ding Ning was so desperate. He held her like holding a puppet in low spirits, dressed her up and sent her home without a word.

    Along the way, Ling Yun held the property ownership certificate with delight and kept looking at it, in no mood to talk with him.

    Ding Ning waspletely frustrated. After sending her to the oldmunity and seeing the light in Chu Yunxiu¡¯s room still on, he said with a poker face, "I¡¯m not going in. Don¡¯t tell your mom about the vi and money now."

    Ling Yun trusted him very much and had never asked where he got the money. But Chu Yunxiu might not do the same. Besides, she had bumped into him and Xiao Nuost time, and the misunderstanding had not been solved. If Ling Yun told her now, he didn¡¯t know what she would think of him.

    He thought it more convincing to exin the source of the money after thepany was established.

    "I got it. You can leave now. I will go back."

    Ling Yun grabbed the property ownership certificate in one hand and the bank card in the other hand, while waving her hand impatiently as if driving a puppy away, which made Ding Ning desperate.

    She simply burnt the bridge after crossing it, killed the donkey the moment it left the millstone, dropped down a stone on the man who had fallen into a well, acted perfidiously, bit the hand that fed her...

    Ding Ning muttered, while driving to the western suburbs with grievance.

 Chapter 208 Drink

    After he sent a message to Chu Yunna to tell her that he would go back to have dinner immediately, Chu Yunna cheerfully replied that she would wait for him no matter howte it was!

    Compared with the way Ling Yun treated him, this huge contrast made Ding Ning sigh that his little maid was much better. She, who bore hardship withoutint and was loyal to him, could be considered a model worker, who was excellent in work, family and bed!

    Ding Ning did not notice that Ling Yun did not rush to go home, but stood in the aisle and watched Ding Ning drive away. After that, she patted her chest with lingering fear, naughtily stuck out her tongue, and said to herselfcently.

    "That was close! Fortunately, I¡¯m alert enough, otherwise he¡¯ll have got into my anus. I should keep my freshness. In such a long life, I can¡¯t allow him to do that so soon. If he gets tired of me, I will be too sorrowful for tears. Humph! Ling Yun, you really are the smartest woman in the world. I¡¯m so proud of you, gaga!"

    With peach blossoms in her eyes, she caressed the property ownership certificate, carefully put it into the bag with the bank card, and then went home.

    After finishing a sumptuous dinner, Chu Yunna made tea for Ding Ning and Ling Fei and consciously went to wash the bowls and pots. Ling Fei took the opportunity to report to him about thepany¡¯s establishment.

    He had rented two floors of the building as the office and a floor of basement as the warehouse. The office was under renovation, and the license was also going through the process and could be issued within the next few days. Everything went orderly ording to the n.

    Since pharmaceuticalpany and medical devicepany both belonged to special industries and required the approval of the Food and Drug Administration, thepany¡¯s current priority was to offer the major drugs or medical devices for examination and approval and record.

    So far, Ling Fei didn¡¯t know what thepany was going to sell. He had been busy with thepany¡¯s affairs due to his trust in Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning scratched his head in embarrassment, pondering over taking time to contact Xia Ziyu in these two days and asking him about the progress of strength instrument production.

    "Ring!"

    Talk of the devil and he came. Seeing the caller ID, Ding Ning became delighted and pressed the answer button, "Hello, Brother Xia, why do you call me sote?"

    "Is itte? Nightlife has just begun, hahaha!"

    Xia Ziyu straightforward teased him. "I¡¯m calling to tell you that we¡¯ve finished producing the instrument in strict ordance with the standards you set. Do you want to pick up the goods or want me to deliver them to you?"

    Ding Ning hesitated and replied, "Hold on, wait a moment."

    He covered the microphone and asked Ling Fei, "Uncle Ling, is the warehouse rented by ourpany avable now?"

    "Yes, the warehouse doesn¡¯t need much renovation. The floors have been paved. We just simply painted the walls."

    On hearing that the goods wereing, Ling Fei suddenly became refreshed and answered quickly.

    "That¡¯s good. Tell me the warehouse address of ourpany."

    Ding Ning wrote down the address and said over the phone, "Brother Xia, I will send you the address. Could you please ask someone to deliver them tomorrow morning?"

    After he just hung up the phone and sent the address, Xia Ziyu called again, "Brother Ding, your warehouse is located in Jinling Road. There is traffic restriction during the day, and the trucks are forbidden to get in. We can only deliver the goods after 12 o¡¯clock at night. I¡¯m wondering if you have time tonight. I can arrange someone to deliver the goods to you now."

    Ding Ning slightly hesitated. He had not been to thepany, and could recognize the way by going there personally, "Well, I will go there now."

    "Uncle Ling, we should go there now. There is traffic restriction during the day, so they can only deliver the goods at night."

    "No problem. The equity agreement is in the office, and you can sign it by the way."

    Ling Fei nodded to agree without hesitation. After telling Chu Yunna, they drove to thepany.

    Jinling Road was a world-famousmercial district as well as the most prosperousmercial street in the Asia-Pacific region. It was known as ce where numerous businessmen gathered and which led the business trend of the whole country and even the Far East. The four major department stores had won countless first ce in the Asian department store industry. As the most luxurious fashionmercial district with the highest rent of shops in China, it mainly operated luxury goods and high-end personality consumption.

    Jinding Mansion was a high-end office building located in Jinling Road, with a total of 36 floors, good property management and security configuration.

    The office Ling Fei rented was located on the 35th and 36th floor of Jinding Mansion. The office area of each floor was about 5,000 square meters, and the rent for each floor was 5 million yuan per year.

    Ling Fei said that he had already reached an agreement with the property managementpany when renting the office. They could build something like staff activities room and staff canteen, which could offer catering for staff, on the top floor.

    On hearing this proposal, Ding Ning had a sudden inspiration. He had been worried about how to arrange Chu Yunna¡¯s life. He couldn¡¯t let her be a maid and stay at home every day.

    She had been disconnected from the society for too long. Ding Ning still hoped that she could integrate into the society and live a normal life soon.

    Chu Yunna, who had been practicing cooking, could run a fast-food restaurant where she could also sell some beverages. Merely offering the daily takeouts to the employees working in Jinding Building was enough to guarantee the profit of the restaurant.

    Ling Fei reached the agreement with the property managementpany after careful consideration. He happened to hold the view coinciding with Ding Ning¡¯s.

    Ding Ning immediately negotiated with the contractor who was working on the renovation overnight, asking them toe up with a n to build a restaurant as soon as possible and then build and decorate it ording to the best standards. Money was not a problem.

    Although the construction of the restaurant was supposed to be done by builders, the construction of the restaurant on the roof did not require the civil engineering such asying the foundation. It was a small project like building a cottage. The decorationpany was fully capable of doing that.

    The contractor didn¡¯t expect to receive a big deal sote. He instantly beamed with joy and repeatedly promised that he would ask the designer toe up with the best design proposal as soon as possible.

    In a renovated office, Ling Fei took out a shareholding contract and asked sign Ding Ning to sign it.

    After looking through it, Ding Ning frowned slightly, "Uncle Ling, this is not right. I ount for 70% of the shares, while you and Nana each ount for 15%. It¡¯s not a proper allocation."

    "I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯ve just run some errands, while you are the investor. I think 70% of the shares for you may be not enough."

    Ling Fei waved his hand in disapproval, which made Ding Ning deeply sigh that he and Chu Yunxiu hadpletely different characters.

    One was not greedy for private interests, while the other one was obsessed with money. He wondered how they became a couple at that time.

    "Well, I will transfer 15% of my shares to Ling Yun. 55% of the shares is enough for me."

    Ding Ning said resolutely.

    Ling Fei moved his lips and wanted to persuade him, but did not say anything finally. After all, thepany belonged to Ding Ning. He was willing to give Ling Yun his shares. Although Ling Fei did not agree on it, he was still very happy, because it meant that Ding Ning really treated his daughter very well.

    After handling the equity allocation, Ding Ning and Ling Fei discussed it and decided to name thepanies Shengtang International Pharmaceutical Company and Shengtang International Medical Instrument Company ording to the original n.

    Xia Ziyu happened to call, and Ding Ning and Ling Fei hurriedly went downstairs to lead the way.

    "Brother Xia, thanks for personally delivering the goods thiste."

    Watching Xia Ziyu, who was in overalls and unloading the goods, Ding Ning said with sincerity.

    As a decent boss worth several billion yuan, Xia Ziyu could swallow his pride to unload the goods with ordinary workers, which made him secretly sigh that the sess of Xia Ziyu, who rose by his own efforts, was not a fluke.

    "Ah, it¡¯s no big deal. I used to be a porter at a dock when I was young, and I could carry two sacks weighing more than one hundred jins at a time."

    Xia Ziyu said forthrightly with a smile, while looking at Ling Fei unintentionally.

    Ding Ning understood and hurriedly introduced, "This is an uncle of mine, named Jia Mingzhi. Thepany¡¯s affairs will all be managed by Uncle Jiater."

    "President Jia, nice to meet you. My name is Xia Ziyu. It seems that we are about the same age. I¡¯m wondering which of us is older."

    Xia Ziyu was rather sociable. He smiled sincerely and shook hands with Ling Fei.

    Ding Ning secretly found it funny. When hearing that Ling Fei was named Jia Mingzhi, Xia Ziyu was obviously stunned. He was too speechless toin about the name made up by the "virgin".

    "President Xia, I¡¯ve heard so much about you from Ding Ning, but didn¡¯t have the opportunity to meet you. Today I finally meet you. I am 48 years old this year. What about President Xia?"

    Ling Fei had worked as an agent and disguised as various people when performing the tasks. He was portraying himself when disguising as a businessman. His sincere and hearty smile left a good impression on others.

    "I am also 48 years old this year. It¡¯s such a coincidence. I was born in September, what about president Jia?"

    "Ah, I was also born in September. It¡¯s quite a coincidence. My birthday is on September 7th, what about President Xia?"

    "My birthday is on September 13th. Hey, it seems that I should call you brother Jia."

    With enough life experience and simr age, they felt like old friends as soon as they talked with each other. They soon left Ding Ning alone and talked happily with each other.

    Seeing the workers unloading the goods, Ding Ning helplessly shook his head with a bitter smile. He found it embarrassing to stand idle, so he directly took off Xia Ziyu¡¯s overalls, put the overalls on himself and helped the workers unload the goods.

    These two old men seemed to be close enough to be good friends. Xia Ziyu and Ling Fei were talking enthusiastically, so Xia Ziyu obediently let Ding Ning take off his overalls, which made Ding Ning secretly doubt that he actually pretended to be talking enthusiastically with Ling Fei because of his unwillingness to work.

    Half of the fifth floor of the basement of Jinding Building was the warehouses rented by Ding Ning¡¯spany. Fortunately, he just needed to pay tens of thousands of yuan per year at a discount for renting it. It was not expensive.

    Ding Ning randomly took several strength instrument for inspection and found that the strengths were all designed ording to his requirements and they also installed an electronic strength meter which could urately test the strength. Ding Ning was very satisfied with the goods.

    After unloading the goods, Xia Ziyu invited Ling Fei and Ding Ning to get some food and drinks together.

    Ding Ning looked at the time, and found it was before 12 o¡¯clock. Seeing Ling Fei looked convinced, he immediately nodded to agree.

    Xia Ziyu came over here by truck, without driving his own car. Thus, he got into Lingfei¡¯s Cayenne. Ding Ning drove the Phaeton behind them.

    It made Xia Ziyu secretly specte about Ling Fei¡¯s identity. He drove a luxury car worth more than two million yuan. Could he be Ding Ning¡¯s investor?

    On the contrary, the low-key Phaeton was misjudged by him. He thought it was a Passat which he thought suited Ding Ning¡¯s current assets.

    However, he shouldn¡¯t be med for this. After all, the Phaeton had a simr model to that of the Passat. He couldn¡¯t distinguish them if he didn¡¯t look at them carefully.

    Xia Ziyu grew up in a poor family. Although he was rich now, he did not care about eating in a street vendor. They just found a barbecue stall at the entrance of a bar and began to gobble down the food.

    Xia Ziyu drank like a fish, and Ling Fei also liked drinking. Although Ding Ning didn¡¯t like drinking very much, he found it difficult to refuse such kindness, so he simply ordered a few bottles of Erguotou and drank.

    These two old men had the drinking zest, but disliked beer which was not strong enough. They said that a hard drink like Erguotou was the drink for true men.

    Ding Ning had not drunk much since his childhood. As soon as the strong drink Erguotou entered his throat, he felt that his throat was burning hot, which made him blush.

    After drinking a few cups, he felt dizzy, burning hot all over and even talked indistinctly. Nevertheless, the feeling of walking on air made him feel unprecedentedly rxed andfortable.

 Chapter 209 The Queen Bar

    Squinting at the two old men who were talking cheerfully without changing countenance, Ding Ning suddenly understood why so many people liked drinking.

    It turned out that drinking could make people forget troubles, soothe their mental stress, and promote their blood cirction. The tipsy feeling makes people feel as if they are riding on the mists and clouds as light as a feather, which is particrly pleasant.

    Ding Ning could evaporate the alcohol with True Qi, but he found that he seemed to be obsessed with this feeling. He didn¡¯t need to worry about many things, leaving himself in an ethereal state.

    "Even a thousand cups of wine with a friend are too few. Brother Jia, you have great capacity for liquor. Come on, let¡¯s drink another toast. I¡¯m so d to have met you. We shall not return without getting drunk!"

    "Okay,e on, Brother Xia, cheers."

    With more and more empty bottles in front of the table, Xia Ziyu looked nk and even his tongue began to stop working. He was so drunk, but he began topete with Ling Fei in drinking.

    Ling Fei had suffered from the skeletal variation for so many years. Now the bitterness was finished, and he met Xia Ziyu, who had amonnguage, so he finally let his hair down. Although he was already slightly drunk, he still drained every cup in an extremely heroic way.

    Both of them got excited, and even Ding Ning drank a few more cups with them. He felt dizzy, like he was walking on air.

    "George, this Queen Bar is known as a ce where numerous beauties gather in Ninghai. It is the best ce to hook up with girls. You will definitely like it."

    Two drunken men got out of a ck Mercedes-Benz off-road vehicle. No, to be exact, one of them was slightly sober in a drunken state, while the other one had drunk a lot without being drunk.

    However, the slightly familiar voice made Ding Ning¡¯s face freeze. It was Liu Junwei.

    Liu Junwei held onto a white, handsome, blonde guy and introduced the bar like he was a pimp.

    "Bar, I like it. Liu, I must sleep with a Chinese girl tonight, no, no, no, two, three..."

    George was obviously drunk. When he heard "beautiful girls", his dim eyes suddenly lit up and he waved his arms and stamped his feet in joy while walking to the bar under the help of Liu Junwei.

    As Ding Ning squinted slightly with a sparkle in his eyes, he, who had been dazed, became clear-minded. He then ran his True Qi, and became sober immediately.

    Enemies were bound to meet on a narrow road. He had no time to find Liu Junwei. Unexpectedly, they met here by chance.

    But he noticed that Liu Junwei was acting very abnormal at the moment. When supporting George, he put his hand on George¡¯s butt and kept rubbing it.

    George was so drunk that he was numb all over and unresponsive. He didn¡¯t even notice that Liu Junwei was wildly taking liberties with him.

    Was Liu Junwei a bisexual? Did he like both women and men?

    This discovery made Ding Ning feel refreshed. The silly girl Ling Yun praised him and considered him a good guy. Ding Ning decided to expose this guy¡¯s true colors.

    The two old men were so drunk that they even talked with a lisp, but still kept asking for liquor. At the sight of this, Ding Ning could only pay the bill, quietly knock them out, drag them to their car, and let them sleep in the car.

    Xiaohuang had been following the bald Brother Long these days. The sudden disappearance of Yun Sihai probably alerted them. Recently, they had been extremely peaceful and never met with people from the Golden Triangle.

    Xiaojin and ck panther just returned to Ninghai yesterday, and now were apanying Chu Yunna in a courtyard in the western suburbs.

    Xiaocui had been keeping watch on the woman surnamed Sun. However, in the past few days, the woman acted normally. She either yed mahjong with Chu Yunxiu or helped her husband and taught her children at home. There was nothing unusual.

    Xiaojin was only suitable for remote monitoring, not for close tracking, so he summoned Xiaocui and asked it to keep watch on Liu Junwei and capture his every move.

    After buying a bottle of mineral water and changing his appearance in the car, he slowly got out of the car and asked Xiaojin to keep watch on the Cayenne and Phaeton, lest Ling Fei and Xia Ziyu have an ident.

    He used Xiaocui¡¯s view to observe the environment in the bar. The bar wasrge with constantly shing neon lights, presenting an extravagant and dazzling world.

    Men and women were wildly twisting their bodies with the rhythmic music, sprinkling their excess energy and sweat.

    On the small stage in the middle of the bar, a sexy girl in a revealing dress was dancing around a pole with various tempting postures in an unconstrained way.

    Her palm-sized bra could barely cover her tits, and herrge round boobs were exposed and trembling, plus the thong that almost exposed her butt along with her enchanting dance, all aroused the wild secretion of hormones of all the men present. They looked at her with sparkles in their eyes like wolves eyeing a rabbit.

    Some drunk men had already waved the banknotes in their hands andsciviously reached out their hands to touch the sexy dancer.

    The dancer didn¡¯t get angry, but smiled in an increasingly charming way. She even intentionally walked on her knees like a Persian cat, sticking out her tempting tongue and licking her red lips.

    As piles of banknotes were stuffed into the dancer¡¯s narrow corset and underwear, the dancer smiled happily. She didn¡¯t mind showing more of her body to get more money from these generous idiots.

    Ding Ning thought that such an obscene scene might make someone out of control and go up onto the stage to take liberties with the dancer. However, after watching for a long while, he found that those guests only dared to touch the dancer but not force her to do anything even though they were excited with red eyes.

    It made him suddenly realize that the bar owner seemed to have a powerful background. He hired the dancer to get the reward with sexy dance, but no one dared to break the rules and do anything to the dancer.

    This was really a smart practice. The dancer looked coquettish and obviously not a decent woman. To put it bluntly, she was a prostitute.

    However, tens of thousands of yuan had been sprinkled on the stage in a while, and the money was enough to pay a few women to sleep with them. This dancer had just been touched by the guests with no real loss.

    The bar owner was obviously making use of the guests¡¯ psychology ofparison and curiosity to make a fortune, which was more cost-effective than directly offering prostitutes. This bar owner was quite smart in business.

    Nevertheless, it also showed from the side that the bar owner must have a powerful background, otherwise he couldn¡¯t escape from the crime of outraging public decency and indecent assaults on women in public.

    Ding Ning quickly shifted his gaze, and did not dare to keep looking. His pants had be smaller. The dancer only looked so-so, but she was absolutely sexy enough to cause a crime.

    There were dozens of sofa booths around the dancing floor. Men and women were ying dice cups, drinking and ying the finger-guessing game, ying games, or twisting their bodies and shaking their heads with the rhythm of the music!

    The ground was paved with transparent bricks, under which were a variety of colored spotlights shimmering, making the entire bar shine dreamily.

    Around the bar counter were separate bar chairs, which werepletely taken. When he looked at George, his eyes suddenly became sharp.

    Why were Xiao Nuo and Xiaoyao also here? And they were being harassed by George.

    Xiao Nuo was obviously drunk and not sober. Otherwise, she would never allow George to pull Xiaoyao and say dirty words to her.

    Ding Ning was somewhat angry. As the captain of the criminal police, how could she, the woman with a big butt,e to such a foul ce, not to mention drink before recovering from her injury.

    Xiaoyao panicked at this moment. Sister Nuo was in a bad mood, so she asked her out to have a drink. As a result, when she just got a little drunk, Xiao Nuo had drunk too much, cried, andughed while saying something inexplicable that she couldn¡¯t understand.

    As soon as George and Liu Junwei came in, they talked to her but were rejected by her without hesitation. They had to be kidding. Foreigners were not her cup of tea, even if they were extremely cute. Otherwise, with so many childes in Yanjing coveting her beauty, how could she keep her virginity until now?

    However, this foreigner had drunk too much. After talking to her but being rejected, he started to get tough. He said that he was rich and asked her how much it was to sleep with her.

    "F*ck, do I look like a prostitute?" Xiaoyao, who had always been arrogant, kicked George in his belly, but this guy didn¡¯t feel anything, as if she had kicked a steel te. With a grin, he said in harsh Chinese that he liked rude Chinese girls.

    The reason why the Queen Bar had a booming business was that the boss had a powerful background and no one dared to make trouble here.

    George was obviously the one who had caused trouble. The bar manager had gone over to intervene. But unexpectedly, he was drawn aside by Liu Junwei, who was beside George, and they had a talk. After that, the manager left as if nothing had happened, leaving George there to take liberties with Xiaoyao and say frivolous words.

    Xiao Nuo had been drunk like a drunk shrimp. Xiaoyao couldn¡¯t count on her, so she took out her mobile phone and was about to call the police. However, her phone was snatched away by George, and he held her wrist and was about to take her away.

    Xiaoyao was desperately shouting for help, but there were few good people in the bar. Even the bar owner didn¡¯te forward to help her. Who else would put his finger into another¡¯s pie?

    Xiaoyao had never been so scared. Looking at the teasing and indifferent expressions of those guests who stood idle, she unprecedentedly regretted that she hade to such a strange bar.

    What scared her most was that her willpower of resisting was getting increasingly weak. As George grabbed her wrist, his strong masculine scent came to her nose, making her face burning hot and her heart full of turbulent expectations. The thought of spending a good night with him came into her mind, which made her realize that the two guys might have secretly put some drug in her and Xiao Nuo¡¯s sses.

    She angrily looked at the man with the sses, who always stood behind George with an enigmatic smile, and shouted with thest glimmer of soberness in her mind in a choked voice, "ck-masked man,e and save me."

    "ck-masked man? What is that? Hahaha, is it bigger than my penis? Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely make you enjoy a beautiful and memorable night."

    George flushed and felt increasingly impulsive. He couldn¡¯t wait to throw this beauty in bed and conquer her by getting on top of her.

    Based on his rich experience of hooking up with girls, he was sure that this Chinese beauty with boobs like those of a cow was definitely a virgin. It was incredible in the U.S. where it was even difficult to find a virgin among middle-school students.

    Liu Junwei¡¯s face changed a little. ck-masked man? Was this woman rted to the ck-masked man? If so, he should be more cautious about this.

    He didn¡¯t want this trip of hooking up with girls to be the revenge of the ck-masked man.

    He hurriedly drew George aside and whispered something in his ear. George seemed to be a bit unsatisfied, but under Liu Junwei¡¯s insistence, George shrugged, cursed "F*ck" and turned away with Liu Junwei.

    Xiaoyao felt like she had been granted amnesty. She suppressed the strong desire and excitement in her heart, struggled to support Xiao Nuo, and staggered out of the bar. She swore that when she was safe, she would have to find George and the insidious man with the sses and tear them to shreds.

    Ding Ning, who had already nned to reveal himself, saw George suddenly give up, so he also gave up on revealing himself. His goal was Liu Junwei. If he revealed himself now, he would probably alert the enemy and fail to see a good show.

    Xiaoyao supported Xiao Nuo and walked out of the bar, reached out to stop a taxi, and hurriedly left. After a while, the ck Mercedes-Benz off-road vehicle went after the taxi.

    Ding Ning did not dare to drive the Phaeton, so he also stopped a taxi to follow them with a frosty sparkle in his eyes. Liu Junwei and George were sowless that they wanted to follow Xiao Nuo and Xiaoyao to the hotel.

 Chapter 210 Absurdity

    "Please stop in front of the hotel ahead of us!"

    Xiaoyao blushed like a crab in the steamer. The restless desire made her feel burning hot all over and unconsciously see many hallucinations. She couldn¡¯t wait to cool herself down by taking a cold shower.

    She couldn¡¯t persist until they arrived at Xiao Nuo¡¯s ce, so she asked the driver to stop in front of the nearest hotel.

    It was a three-star hotel. With her status and family background, it would probably be impossible for her to live in such a low-end hotel.

    But she couldn¡¯t care about so much at the moment, hurriedly got a standard room, supported Xiao Nuo and walked to the elevator.

    "Ring", George appeared in front of the elevator like a ghost, looking at the floor where the elevator stayed and said with a sly smile on his handsome face, "The third floor!"

    He slowly pressed the button, went straight in the elevator after the elevator came downstairs and was open, and pressed the button of the third floor.

    In front of the checkout counter, Liu Junwei took out the document of national security bureau and said with a poker face, "I am a policeman. Which room did my sister just get?"

    The young girl at the front desk of the hotel was stunned. At the sight of the golden seal on the documents, she looked at the record hurriedly in trepidation and said with respect and politeness, "Policerade, your sister has got room 371."

    "My sister is in a rebellious period and has worried us all the time. She left home after falling out with my parents. I follow her because I¡¯m worried about her. Thanks!"

    Liu Junwei showed a smile and his neat white teeth, which made the cashier girl enviously watch his back with sparkle in her eyes and secretly mutter, "I wish I could have such a brother who is handsome and considerate."

    Ding Ning took a taxi which was driven by an old man. He didn¡¯t dare to drive fast because of the poor vision at night. When they arrived at the hotel, Ding Ning had lost the traces of Xiaoyao and others.

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart was torn with anxiety. If Xiao Nuo and Xiaoyao were harmed by the two beasts, he would be extremely regretful.

    Fortunately, Xiaocui had been following them. Ding Ning did not hesitate to get in the elevator and press the button of the third floor.

    In room 371, Xiaoyao couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. Before closing the door, she hurriedly ced Xiao Nuo on the bed. When she was about to close the door, George broke in with a wicked smile.

    "What... what do you want to do?"

    As the drug began to take effect, Xiaoyao blushed with ripples in her pretty eyes. Her harsh questioning became soft and weak, and her rapid breathing aroused George¡¯s desire.

    George swallowed his saliva and greedily looked at Xiaoyao¡¯s sexy shape and her delicate cheeks, muttering to himself, "I didn¡¯t expect that a Chinese woman has boobs as big as those of a western woman. You are really an extraordinary beauty."

    Xiaoyao groaned with her watery eyes, felt that her legs went weak and couldn¡¯t help but fall into George¡¯s arms.

    George was so drunk, felt parched, swallowed his saliva, reached out in a daze, couldn¡¯t wait to hold her into his arms and recklessly touch her.

    "Ouch!"

    Suddenly, George felt a sharp pain in his crotch, screamed, covered his crotch and knelt down on the ground. The blue veins protruded on his neck and forehead, his face blushed, and his eyes almost protruded due to pain.

    It turned out that after discovering that George had followed them here, Xiaoyao knew that they were in trouble. If she didn¡¯t think of a way, she might not be able to escape. However, the effect of the drug made her about to lose herst sanity. She had a sudden inspiration and decided to turn his trick to his own use. Before losing thest soberness in her mind, she took the opportunity to attack George¡¯s vital part.

    Her thought was very simple. This bastard wanted to sleep with her. She could just make him lose his sexual function and see what else he could do.

    Unfortunately, the effect of the drug made her legs go weak and her unable to exert her strength. She kicked George in his vital part, but it only made him feel pain for a while. He would soon recover.

    Meanwhile, the drug fully took effect after she kicked George. She hadpletely lost her senses, began to tear her clothes crazily and fell into George¡¯s arms in a daze.

    "F*ck, bitch, how dare you hurt me."

    George grimaced in pain, pped Xiaoyao in the face and made her stagger and fall to the ground.

    Xiaoyao didn¡¯t feel pain at all, but only felt burning hot all over with her pretty eyes drifting. She kept shouting "It¡¯s hot" and twisting her slender waist like a snake.

    George swallowed his saliva. She was a gorgeous woman, a naturally gorgeous woman. If he had recovered from the pain, he must enjoy having sex with her.

    He inadvertently looked up, and was suddenly stunned. In the bar, Xiao Nuo, who was drunk at the time, was leaning against the bar counter. He paid attention to Xiaoyao and didn¡¯t see her face clearly.

    At this moment, Xiao Nuo was lying on the bed with her red mouth, long eyshes, slender waist, creamy white face covered with drunken blush, towering boobs slightly trembling in her sleep. She looked like a drunken beauty that deeply enchanted him.

    He didn¡¯t expect to be so lucky. He thought that it was unexpected joy to meet a gorgeous woman. Unexpectedly, there was such an incredibly gorgeous woman.

    "Oh my god, China is really a good ce where numerous beautiful women gather. I love China!"

    At this moment, Xiao Nuo was the only one in George¡¯s eyes. He relentlessly pushed away Xiaoyao, who was rushing to him, and couldn¡¯t wait to take possession of the drunken beauty who looked like a goddess.

    "George, take your time. Drink this, and feed a little of it to the woman. I¡¯m sure you will have a wonderful night. It¡¯s a good stuff to enhance your endurance. You can enjoy it tonight."

    No one knew when Liu Junwei sneaked in with two bottles of drink in his hand. He handed George a bottle with drug, showing a wretched smile that every man understood.

    George was overjoyed and gratefully patted Liu Junwei¡¯s shoulder, "Liu, you are my good buddy. I don¡¯t want to say thank you. When you go to the U.S. in the future, I¡¯ll entertain you well in the way you did to me."

    "Okay, have fun. I will leave now."

    Liu Junwei meaningfully winked at him, turned and left, and closed the door considerately. But in fact, he quietly put a card in the lock, and the door was not closedpletely.

    George targeted at women, while he targeted at George. How could he leave in advance?

    George couldn¡¯t wait to open the can and take a sip. He didn¡¯t want to miss any of these two gorgeous women.

    However, he had slept with various women all the year round, and had be lesspetent long before. Now in front of two gorgeous women, he naturally would not mind adding to the fun with drugs.

    As soon as he drank the beverage, he immediately noticed his abnormal reaction. He took the cup at the bedside, poured the beverage into the cup and intended to feed Xiao Nuo.

    Unexpectedly, Xiao Nuo was so drunk that she suddenly sat up,y at the bedside and began to vomit.

    George, who had a guilty conscience, hurriedly put the cup on the bedside, stepped back, nervously watched Xiao Nuo and made preparations to knock her out at any time, lest she woke up and her scream startled others.

    Fortunately, Xiao Nuo retched for a long time but could not spit out anything. Even without opening her eyes, she took the cup on the bedside table and drank it, and theny down and fell asleep.

    George felt relieved and considered that the effect might not be enough, because he couldn¡¯t feel anything after being scared. So he poured a half cup of beverage and was about to drink a little more.

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, the drug suddenly took effect. With his eyes instantly turning bloody red, saliva flowing down from his mouth and his mind going nk, he groaned, staggered and fell to the ground.

    At this moment, Liu Junwei opened the door and walked in with an evil smile and did not look at Xiaoyao, who kept twisting her body crazily on the carpet. With fervent sparkle in his eyes, he couldn¡¯t wait to pounce on George...

    When Ding Ning arrived at room 317 and quietly opened the door, he heard the hoarse roar. He suddenly felt his hands and feet freezing, his forehead busted with blue veins, and his heart falling to the bottom.

    It was toote. Ding Ning¡¯s heart was filled with remorse and self-me. He should have showed up in the bar. Even if he would destroy the n, the horrible thing would not happen.

    Monstrous hatred rose in his heart, making his eyes instantly turn red with undisguised murderous intent.

    "Damn scum, I must kill you after you suffer the most tragic torture in the world."

    He stamped his feet and appeared in the room, kicking a big white butt exposed on the carpet.

    With a scream, Ding Ning exerted horrifying strength in anger. The naked bodies were thrown away defenselessly, crashed into the wall and passed out.

    Watching the fainting bodies, Ding Ning was suddenly stunned. What the h*ll, it turned out to be Liu Junwei and George. F*ck, what was going on?

    George lost his mind and looked fascinated at this moment. After Liu Junwei was kicked away, the sudden emptiness made him crazily pounce on Ding Ning in an attempt to drag him and get on top of him.

    Ding Ning was so disgusted that he almost vomited. He kicked him over and knocked him out after ferociously kicking him twice.

    Seeing Xiao Nuo in sleep with tidy clothes and no sign of being assaulted, Ding Ning felt relieved and took a deep breath.

    Then his heart lost a beat. Where was Xiaoyao?

    Suddenly he heard the groaning from the bathroom. He rushed over to have a look, but suddenly got excited and was unable to shift his view.

    God, it was definitely the gift of the Creator, which was so gorgeous and fascinating...

    One should not look at things which did not conform to the rites. Ding Ning turned his head and did not dare to look at her again. He kept reading silently and ran the Heart Sutra of Bodhi to calm his desire.

    After closing the bathroom door, Ding Ning took a deep breath and calmed his mind. Looking at the two unconscious bastards, he showed a wicked smirk.

    It seemed that George had lost his senses. As the one who had premeditated, Liu Junwei would certainly not take the drug. Ding Ning decided to make him the victim of his own evil deeds by broadcasting them live. That kind of scene must be very popr, probably even more popr than Japanese adult films.

    Distinguishing the drug was naturally a piece of cake for Ding Ning who was a doctor. He picked up the bottle that had fallen on the ground and sniffed it. He soon concluded that the bottle with a little beverage left must contain the drug.

    He went downstairs to get a room next door with Liu Junwei¡¯s ID card. After feeding all the beverage to Liu Junwei, he told Xiaocui to record the whole process, and then took Xiaoyao in his arms, walked out of the bathroom and was about to remove the drug from her body.

    However, Xiaoyao was hot all over, kissing his face restlessly like a clingy beautiful viin. His face was covered with her saliva, his heart pounded rapidly and he breathed heavily. He wished he could get inside her and have sex with her.

    Nevertheless, he was a decent young man with ideals and ethics. How could he take advantage of her perilous state? He suppressed his desire with great perseverance, took out the silver needles and began to remove the drug from her body.

    No one knew where Liu Junwei got the drug which was extremely effective. He could barely suppress it with acupuncture, but could notpletely remove it.

    Ding Ning frowned. Looking at Xiaoyao who was tempting and seductive, he felt parched, so he took the cup on the bedside table and drank the beverage.

    He could only temporarily knock her out, lest he was tempted by her and lost his senses. He became sweaty profusely in short while. Ding Ning smiled bitterly and went to take a shower and remove the camouge, for fear that Xiao Nuo mistook him for a strange man after waking up.

    After taking a shower, he went back to the bed and sat down, looking at Xiaoyao, who was still under the effect of the drug, and thinking about how topletely remove the drug from her body. Just at this moment, Xiao Nuo suddenly sat up and hugged him from behind with sparkle in her watery eyes and ayer of unusual blush on her skin. Her fervent breath sprayed on his neck, making him feel itchy.

    Oh no, Xiao Nuo also drank the beverage containing drug. Ding Ning was extremely anxious. When he turned around in an attempt to loosen her grip and relieve the effect of the drug, his brain went nk and he instantly lost all senses.

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s pink cheeks were as delicate as a flower. With her eyes drifting, she tightly held him while subconsciously calling, "Ding Ning, Ding Ning, I..."

    As his eyes turned red and his pupils diffused with no focal length, Ding Ning lost all his senses and pounced on the bed with a roar...

    When the morning came, Ding Ning had a headache and felt extreme soreness all over, as if all his limbs were out of joint. He slowly opened his eyes only to find that the room was empty.

    "Why am I here?" Ding Ning rubbed his temples and ran the Sutra of Cultivating Spirit for a while. After that, he became refreshed and recalled what had happenedst night.

    What had happenedst night? Where did Xiao Nuo and Xiaoyao go?

    He carefully recalled what had happened afterwards, but he was so drunkst night that he only remembered that Xiao Nuo hugged him from behind, but couldn¡¯t remember what had happenedter.

 Chapter 211 Xiaoyaos Family Affair

    "Did I sleep with those two chicks?" Ding Ning was stunned with fear. If it had only been Xiao Nuo that would not be a big deal because the rtionship between them had always been very romantically ambiguous. But if he had slept with Xiaoyao, that would be too troublesome.

    "It seems unlikely." He looked at his clothes and found they were rtively tidy. Afterforting himself for a while, he summoned Xiaocui in a hurry to check the quality of the video she had recorded.

    The scene was unsuitable for eyes to see, for the two men were like animals, with enough ability to defend and attack. Ding Ning felt like throwing up as he watched it.

    Ding Ning couldn¡¯t bear it, so he hurriedly changed to his disguise and left without making any sounds, but he neglected the fact that the sheets had been taken away by someone.

    In room No. 319 next door, Liu Junwei gradually woke up. Compared with the yboy George, he was in good physical condition because he was personnel of the National Security Bureau anyway.

    As soon as he opened his eyes, he felt that every part of his body was sore. Seeing George with blue and purple patches all over himself snuggling like a Persian cat in his arms, he became very satisfied, for the handsome young man he had been dreaming of for a long time had been finally conquered by him.

    But when seeing the strange surroundings, he was shocked at once. "Why am I not in the original room? Besides that, where are the two women?"

    Especially when he realized that he couldn¡¯t remember how he had had sex with George and felt that his anus was still somewhat painful, he instantly became quite depressed.

    The premium aphrodisiac, which could be named "Love Forgetting Water", was the one he had specially prepared for George. This drug could make its user lose his mind and forget everything that had happened when he woke up, and it was quite suitable to deal with those who were not gay, like George.

    But he had never taken Love Forgetting Water, so why couldn¡¯t he remember what had happened, either? Besides, he was always acting as the attacker rather than the defender, so why did his anus feel so painful? What was going on?

    At this moment, George made a dreaming sound and rolled on his side to continue sleeping.

    Very afraid of being found by him, Liu Junwei quickly rose up, put on his clothes, and secretly opened the door and left.

    Liu Junwei glimpsed the room number and frowned with his brows knitted together. "It was room No. 317 before, so how could it have changed to No. 319?"

    Pushing open the room door of No. 319, he found no one was there, and the sheets had even been taken away by someone. Liu Junwei was extremely confused and left with a messy mind, nning to get the CCTV footage to check it out.

    In Xiao Nuo¡¯s two-bedroom house, the air was suffocating.

    Xiao Nuo was sitting on the sofa holding her shoulders, her face depressed, and made no sound.

    Xiaoyao cried sadly. She was probably the only one who remembered what had happenedst night, for what she drank was not the Love Forgetting Water after all.

    Although her memory was not clear, she could still remember what had happened in general. Anyway, several men continually shed across her mind one after another.

    But the most uneptable fact was that she had lost her virginity to Ding Ning, the man she called brother-inw, and she and Xiao Nuo were together at that time.

    Well, it was painful in the beginning, but it became enjoyableter as if her soul had soared to the heavens. Her brother-inw was so potent that she even fainted several times.

    It was shameful to think about it, especially when she and Xiao Nuo woke up first, staring speechlessly and awkwardly at each other. They returned home with that virgin blood sheets they stole and hadn¡¯t uttered a single word since.

    "Cry, don¡¯t cry, what¡¯s the point of crying?"

    Xiao Nuo was messy herself. Indeed, she had thought of losing her virginity to Ding Ning, but when she thought of the situation that she had lost her virginity strangely when she knew nothing about it, she felt wronged.

    More seriously, the stinking rogue had also had sex with Ling Yun in the car at the gate of Ninghai University. Her anger had not been eased yet. How could she have rtions with him at this time?

    But thinking of losing her virginity to him, which was obviously slightly more eptable than losing it to another man, she became a little morefortable.

    "Waaa, I like the ck-masked man, not brother-inw. Although he was potent and made me feel extremelyfortable, but, waaa, I had thought about giving my first time to the ck-masked man, waa..."

    Xiaoyao cried so uncontrobly that Xiao Nuo became incensed and dumbfounded, and she helplessly said, "But if I told you that the ck-masked man is your brother-inw, would you still feel sad?"

    "Waa... What? What did you say, Sister Nuo?"

    Xiaoyao was shedding tears, but she suddenly stopped when she heard this news and stared at Xiao Nuo in shock.

    Xiao Nuo fretfully waved her hands. "It is only my guess, but he is probably the ck-masked man."

    "You... you are telling the truth?"

    Xiaoyao opened her little mouth wide because of the shock, showing an incredulous face.

    "Yes, sure. It is my guess, but I am over 80% sure that he is the ck-masked man. Haven¡¯t you mentioned that he has a very tame little pet eagle?"

    "Yes, but what does that prove? Does brother-inw also have a little pet eagle?"

    Xiaoyao was a little excited, wishing the ck-masked man were her brother-inw. Well, it was immoral, but one half of the buttock of a younger sister-inw was prepared for her elder brother-inw. If it were him, that would be worth celebrating.

    Xiao Nuo didn¡¯t share her carefree attitude, irritably scraping her scalp. "Your brother-inw...pah, what brother-inw? That stinking rogue has a ck panther pet. I also know he has a good friend who knows animal training, and so I suspect he is the ck-masked man."

    Wearing a crying face, Xiaoyao asked, "How can you confirm that the ck-masked man is sister-in... Ding Ning? What if it is that friend of his?"

    "Idiot, if I said you have big breasts but don¡¯t have any brains, you might think me wrong. His animal-training friend is ady. If his friend were a man, I would suspect him to be the ck-masked man."

    Xiao Nuo couldn¡¯t help angrily snapping, but she felt quite anxious.

    "Is that woman beautiful? Does she have special rtions with him?"

    Obviously, Xiaoyao thought differently from others, for her focus was the opposite of Xiao Nuo¡¯s.

    "She has a beautiful face, but the stinking rogue may not like her."

    Xiao Nuo spoke without confidence, for Chu Yunna had been covered with rotten flesh and disgusting ulcers when she saw her that time. With the beauty-judging standard of a normal man, would he like her?

    "It¡¯s hard to tell. Since that woman can help him train animals, she must have close rtions with him."

    Xiaoyao spoke with a face of jealousy.

    "You... you have gotten addicted to sleeping with him! That scumbag, rotten apple, animal! Hmph, I don¡¯t want to see him again."

    Having found that Xiaoyao had be jealous in the blink of an eye, Xiao Nuo had a feeling that her beloved toy had been stolen, and she shouted with unrelieved anger.

    666 Xiaoyao blinked her big confused eyes to look at her, gingerly asking, "Sister Nuo, why did you sweep dust for him in the morning and remove the proof of our first time? Don¡¯t you want him to know about it?"

    "No, I don¡¯t want to have any rtions with him anymore. It¡¯s just like I have been bitten by a dog. Humph, I never believed that I wouldn¡¯t be married when I had my first time."

    Thinking of the fact that her close friend Xiaoyao and she had had intercourse with that stinking rogue, Xiao Nuo became furious immediately, gritting her teeth to bark.

    After hearing this, Xiaoyao was relieved. "That¡¯s good. Sister Nuo, I support you, and you will surely get another better man like sister-inw... uh, no, leave the scumbag Ding Ning for me to ruin."

    Xiao Nuo: "..."

    Jesus, there was murderous air!

    Xiaoyao smiled. "Sister Nuo, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re thinking, for you obviously like him and are not willing to give him up and have sacrificed your first time to him. Why are you still putting on pointless airs like this? Anyway, I think if I sincerely loved him, I wouldn¡¯t care how many women he has. I would be satisfied as long as he had me in his heart."

    "You are so easily satisfied?"

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s voice was full of fury.

    Xiaoyao found the situation was not good for her and changed her tone at once, "Only because it is you, and then I would like to share him. If it were another woman, I would castrate him."

    "To hell with you! You idiot without brains! Are you so generous to allow your beloved man to seduce other women and still be willing to stay with him?"

    Xiao Nuo asked with anger to her indifferent attitude, for she couldn¡¯t really understand the logic of her close friend, who smiled and joked all the time but seemed to have no brains.

    Xiaoyao revealed a little sad tinge on her face, her voice bing low and serious, "There is no right or wrong regarding love. Sister Nuo, you know, I am the daughter of the Wei family, the sister of Wei Biaobiao, but no one knows my brother and I have the same father but different mothers. My father has two wives, and my mother is his second. The most ridiculous thing is my mother and auntie are blood sisters, and the outsiders think my auntie gave birth to me. I didn¡¯t understand it when I was young. When I grew up, I became ashamed, for I made disputes with my auntie for a long time. My mother had never told me this until she was dying. She and my auntie met my father at the same time and fell in love with him also at the same time."

    Xiaoyao smiled but it was difficult to understand. "My father fell in love with my mother and my auntie at the same time, and he couldn¡¯t decide which one to choose. The three of them suffered a lot at that time, and my auntie finally decided to withdraw to let my mother and father live together, leaving a letter before going to jump into the sea. Once my father learned of it, he ran after her and jumped into the sea without hesitation to save her life. My mother waited for half an hour, thinking they were both dead. When she found she had nothing left to love, she also jumped into the sea. In the end, as soon as my mother jumped in, my father and auntie appeared. He left my auntie on the bank and went to save my mother without any hesitation even though he himself had already been exhausted. Fortunately, my father¡¯s men came and saved my father and mother in time. After hours of first aid, they woke up again. Finally, the three of them faced each other to express their hearts. After going through life and death, my father thought through the matter and only said a few words, "Both of you are my life, and I want you all. I won¡¯t give up anyone, so both of you live me, with one having a title and the other not, but instead, having a marriage certificate. Please make your choices.¡¯ Then, my auntie chose the title, and my mother chose the certificate. Sister Nuo, if it had been you, what would you have chosen?"

    Xiao Nuo was astonished after hearing it and sighed. "Your father is charismatic. If it had been me, I would have chosen the title."

    "I used to think my mother was stupid, for she chose to remain silent as an invisible woman. So, I thought ill of my auntie so much, thinking she had too much calction, but my mother had never told me this until herst moment: if she chose the title, she would not have the right to inherit any family properties of my father. That is to say, my brother has no right to inherit the family properties of the Wei family, and I am the only heir."

    Xiaoyao spoke gently, but this stunned Xiao Nuo, who shrieked, "What? Your brother has no inheritance?"

    "Right. So, although he is among the Eight Childes in Yanjing, he is but a poor creature without inheritance in fact."

    Xiaoyao had tears in her eyes. "But he has neverined or med me, and always treats me as his sister with the same mother. Once, I spoke of handing over the inheritance to him, but he refused, pronouncing that he wanted to create his future by his own hands. In the past, I was na?ve, and until after my mother died, I then knew my auntie had always been trying to let my mother win. The superficial glory won¡¯tst long. No one will not calcte for their children, but my auntie has never thought of letting my brother grab anything from me. It is I who have been misunderstanding her. So, now we are like biological mother and daughter."

    "Your family affair is reallyplicated. We have been sisters for many years. If you didn¡¯t speak of it today, I would have always thought that you were your auntie¡¯s daughter."

    Looking at her withplicated eye expressions, Xiao Nuo held her in her arms, feeling a little sorry for her close friend who had no brains.

 Chapter 212 Registration

    "What? Feeling sorry for me? No, not necessary. In fact, I am very happy, quite happy."

    Xiaoyao swept off her tears and smiled radiantly as if the entire room had be bright. "Through what I said, I want to tell you that one¡¯s lifetime is only a few decades, and it is the happiest thing for you to stay with your deeply loved one. Don¡¯t create puzzles for yourself! Otherwise, when you are old, you will regret that you have missed the most important person in your life. My mother passed away in peace with a smile. Her lifetime was ordinary but very happy because she knew that, without her, I would still be the prince of the Wei Family, and could still be loved. I was very sad that time, always crying, and I hated my father loved more than one woman, but when I saw my father and auntie crying uncontrobly, I suddenly understood that their love was sincere."

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s chest seemed to have been blocked by something, having unrelieved ufortableness, but Xiaoyao smiled, cried and continued, "Since then, I have told myself that unless I didn¡¯t fall in love, and if I did, I would stay wholeheartedly with the man for a lifetime. When the ck-masked man appeared, my heart suddenly beat without even a reason. I thought I had found the man I had been waiting for. I didn¡¯t have to know about his appearance, nor if he was a good man or a bad one. Since the moment my heart beat for him, I have decided that he will be the pursuit of my lifetime. Maybe this is love at first sight. You may think I am silly or stupid, but I really think like that. Therefore, I chose to stay in Ninghai, where he lives."

    "You are too idealistic. Do you know him? Do you understand him? Do you know what kind of person he is?"

    Xiao Nuo disagreed with her, bombarding her with these questions.

    "I don¡¯t have to know about these things. I just know I love him. That¡¯s enough."

    The look in Xiaoyao¡¯s eyes had never been so decisive. With blurring stuff in her eyes, she stubbornly mumbled, "If he were a beggar, I would beg with him; if he were a murderer, I would pass the knife to him; if he were a robber, I would be the one to remind him of the danger; if he were a rapist..."

    Xiao Nuo was stunned but jokingly asked, "And then?"

    "I would act as the woman for him to release his insanity," Xiaoyao said sheepishly, her face slightly blushing.

    "If he were not satisfied? You also said he, he is very potent."

    Xiao Nuo herself felt shy because of what she said. Compared with Xiaoyao about talking dirty, she was much less professional.

    "Then, I would make clear of what kind of women he liked. If he liked the women like you, I would help him put rape drugs to make you pass out."

    Xiaoyao spoke with a smile.

    "You lost your humanity once you had your beloved. How can you treat me like this?"

    Xiao Nuo pretended to be furious, holding Xiaoyao¡¯s neck to crazily shake. But the words "rape drugs" reminded her of the ridiculous time ofst night, and a tinge of red color secretly climbed upon her cheeks. She felt so shy.

    She cursed in her mind, "Stinky rogue! You were like a piledriver and repetitively drove, and I am still soft now."

    What she hadn¡¯t told Xiaoyao was that her physical condition was much better than that of a normal person, and she woke up even earlier than Xiaoyao. When she found that it was Ding Ning on top of her, she began enjoying herself wholeheartedly. The incredible pleasure made her blush when she thought of it.

    The key point was the Perfected Form of Fire had broken out the firstyer afterst night, and she had be one of the practitioners.

    Of course, that was the biggest little secret in her heart, and she would not even share it with her close friend.

    Ding Ning, who was registering for studying at Ninghai University, had also improved somewhat in cultivation.

    Although he couldn¡¯t remember if he had truly slept with Xiao Nuo and Xiaoyaost night, he surprisingly found that Yangqiao meridian¡ªone the eight extra meridians of the human body¡ªhad been opened.

    The previous True Qi had been operated through the 12 Standard Meridians, and the True Qi in the meridians had nearly reached its highest limit. But one meridian had been opened, and this increased the storage of his True Qi, and his power had also improved with it.

    Don¡¯t belittle this meridian! ording to the orthodox martial arts theory, when one¡¯s all eight extra meridians were opened, the person would be able to develop his Dantian.

    Meridians were the channel for the True Qi to operate. Only if he developed his Dantian could he be counted as a real martial artist.

    If Ding Ning hadn¡¯t had the superpower, his bones hadn¡¯t gone through unusual changes and be even harder than steel, he hadn¡¯t swallowed the finest blood of the m blood dragon and the m pill and strengthened his body, and his spiritual strength hadn¡¯t rapidly improved, he wouldn¡¯t have been even counted as one in the Xuan Martial Arts Realm with his qualification.

    After all, the standard of reaching the Xuan Martial Arts Realm was to develop Dantian. What he didn¡¯t know was that other practitioners who wished to develop Dantian didn¡¯t have to open the Eight Extra Meridians. For them, if they opened the 12 Standard Meridians and umted enough True Qi, they would naturally develop their Dantian.

    The standard of entering the Earth Martial Arts Realm was to open the Eight Extra Meridians, but Ding Ning had taken a different practicing path from others because of the mysterious stone man.

    His 12 Standard Meridians were far wider and tougher thanmon martial artists¡¯. If the meridians of amon martial artist were like a gurgling creek, his meridians would be a river that never stopped running, and his True Qi storage in meridians was no less than that in Dantian of amon martial artist.

    This means that in the same level, the storage of his True Qi was dozens of times more than others¡¯. If they onlypeted for the consumption of the True Qi, he would be undefeated. Also because of his terrifying skills of shooting arrows and wielding sabers, he had gained the strength to fight those from in higher levels.

    That was the reason why Night Lone Ranger thought he was a Xuan Martial Arts Realm artist although he only had the qualification of the Human Martial Arts Realm.

    In fact, the reason was simple: practicing martial arts was like constructing a tall building from the ground. The deeper and more solid the foundation was, the stronger and more stable the building would be.

    The practicing speed of Ding Ning was not quick, and he was even much slower thanmon practitioners. In his age, so many youths who had a slight talent had reached the Xuan Martial Arts Realm in the ancient martial arts circle.

    A few topmost talents had even set foot in the Earth Martial Arts Realm. Being only two or three years older than him, Night Lone Ranger had already reached the level of a celestial spiritual master, but he was still in the Human Martial Arts Realm.

    But you had to admit, the foundation of his martial arts was hundreds of times more solid than that of anyone. A man who had enough strength umtion and became sessful in his old age was but like that.

    In his eyes, the Heart Sutra of Bodhi could only help him cultivate his mentality and had no other important functions, but it was in fact the heavenly level mentality-practicing method that had long been lost from the Buddhist sect.

    Buddhism highlights that everything is empty,passion is required, tolerance makes you great, and you will be strong enough without earthly desires. These qualifications were the downfall of all evil demons and monsters.

    In the eyes of martial artists, methods and martial arts were the essence of survival, had rtions to the speed and quality of the True Qi practice, and were divided into four levels: Sky, Earth, Xuan, and Human.

    In the ancient martial arts circle, most martial artists practiced the Human Martial Arts method. A sect which had the Xuan Martial Arts method could be counted as a super genius in an area, and only a few ancient great sects had the Earth Martial Arts method, which was regarded as their top treasure. The Sky Martial Arts method was usually treated as a legend.

    We could say that with a Xuan Martial Arts method book, one couldunch bloody fights in theplicated human world. If the Earth Martial Arts method appeared, even those seniors who had no earthly desires couldn¡¯t help themselvesing out to fight for it, not to mention the Heart Sutra of Bodhi, the Sky level mentality-practicing method.

    As we all know, the martial artists whomitted crimes against nature and took away the fortune of heaven and earth were afraid the most of going the wrong way in practice, for its light consequence was they would be the disabled after their meridians had been messy, and the serious consequence was they would die and their strength would disappear.

    But the mentality-practicing method was the killer of the monsters in your mind. It could help strengthen your will and mentality, make your mind extremely strong, and make your will even harder than fine steel, and the monsters in your mind couldn¡¯t invade. Then, you know how precious the Heart Sutra of Bodhi was.

    The Cattle-butchering Skill was the killing martial art feat of an unknown level, in which fighting was used to sustain killing and the intention of killing was fostered. The stronger the intention of killing was, the more powerful the martial arts feat would be. It was extremely easy to go the wrong way, and one¡¯s brain was easy to be possessed by evil air. If so, the person would be a lunatic who only had killing in his mind.

    That was also the reason why Ding Ning¡¯s father severely warned him not to practice other methods and only regard the Heart Sutra of Bodhi as his major practice. Only the Heart Sutra of Bodhi could suppress the intention of killing and evil air generated when he practiced the Cattle-butchering Skill. That was his father¡¯s care of him.

    Certainly, now Ding Ning was still confused about it and even regarded the Heart Sutra of Bodhi as a great drag. Except that it could help him remain calm and focused, the book seemed to have no other obvious functions. The speed of practice was also as slow as the moving speed of a turtle, and it was even not so quick to practice as the methods such as the Perfected Form of Fire.

    But he didn¡¯t know that the Inner Qi one collected after practicing the Heart Sutra of Bodhi was the finest True Qi in the world, and its quality was much superior to the quality of the dpidated and messy True Qi that other martial artists collected after practice.

    In the world where magic powers had slumped to their trough and spiritual aura was thin, such a practice speed he had mastered was already quite sensational.

    At the same time, he had also neglected one essential detail, which was that the True Qi and the five elements of the human body all had their properties, such as the Perfected Form of Fire that Xiao Nuo was practicing with. Her True Qi belonged to the property of fire.

    If you asked Xiao Nuo to save a patient who belonged to the water property with her True Qi of fire property, the two kinds of properties must fight against each other. That was not saving but killing.

    No, his True Qi had no properties and could merge into any kind of human body. That was the magic of the Buddhist Sky level method, which could embrace the essence of everything in the world and was the most suitable way to save lives.

    Otherwise, if his True Qi entered the body of a patient and it did not work with the five elements and True Qi property of the patient, the True Qi would be fiercely expelled.

    But he was now still in the phase of ignorance. With only a little knowledge of the True Qi, he naturally thought this was normal, for he had not realized it yet.

    Registration was but a form, for all his tuition fees had been paid by Changjiang Hospital. After sessful registration, Ding Ning got the key to the allotted dormitory and went straight to dormitory building No. 17.

    At Ninghai University, dormitory building No. 17 was the only apartment for graduate students where males and females stayed together. It only had seven floors, with the males lodging from the first floor to the third and the females lodging in the rest.

    Ding Ning had been allotted to dormitory No. 109, which was an apartment with its independent washroom. Or perhaps he had been specially treated. Only three students including him lodged at apartment No. 109, and his two roommates were seemingly not medical students yet.

    Two of his roommates had probably gone to attend their sses, and he saw no one in the dormitory. The wall was white with slight yellowish color, and there was a fluorescent tube sticking to the ceiling.

    There were two bunk beds, with each lower bed covered with quilts. Obviously, they already had owners. Each upper bed was left to collect luggage, stic bags, and other stuff.

    In the aisle, there was a long table. On top of it, apart from twoptops, there were a few messily ced books, magazines, and a bonsai of cacti.

    The window directly faced the yground, and the sunlight was nice. The room was not as clean as spotless, but it was clean and tidy without the smells of instant noodles, ham, stinky socks, or others.

    Ding Ning randomly chose one upper bed to clean. He sorted out the things on the bed and put them away on the table without knowing whom they belonged to.

    He was decently satisfied with the environment. Compared with the dirty, messy, and poor college dormitory environment where underpants, stinky socks, instant noodles, ham wrappers, and other garbage were scattered everywhere, this room was so much better.

    As a man who slightly enjoyed extra cleanness, Ding Ning cleaned the whole apartment once again.

    He didn¡¯t bring his luggage because of the hot weather. Knowing that he still had some time, he nned to go shopping.

    He was a neer after all, and it was unsuitable not to spend nights in the dormitory now. It was not a bad idea to use a bamboo mat to show he was here. At noon, he was also going to treat his two dormitory members to lunch to strengthen their friendships.

 Chapter 213 Roommates

    "Hi, are you the neer? I am Zhang Haifeng, studying market economics. What¡¯s your name?"

    He was ready to leave the room when a roommate pushed the door open and walked in, hospitably introducing himself.

    "I am Ding Ning, studying clinical traditional Chinese medicine."

    Ding Ning naturally and proactively reached out his hand, looking at this roommate.

    The man was strong, about 1.8 meters tall, with a crew cut, bushy brows, big eyes, and thick lips. He was neither handsome nor ugly, but he was attractive and looked optimistic and hospitable.

    Dressed in sports shorts and a short jacket, he exposed the muscr lines on his bare arms, and sweats were all over him. He was not like a man studying finance but more like an athlete.

    "Wee, wee, there are two men in the dorm, including Wu Xian and me. He studiesputer science and always does something on theputer. He wouldn¡¯t speak that much even if you kicked him. I felt so bored. Now you¡¯vee. That¡¯s good. Let me tell you, Wu Xian is aputer freak. He doesn¡¯t speak much, but he is good on one thing: He can repair our brokenputers. Save trouble..."

    Ding Ning never expected such an optimistic guy was so talkative. His talk was enthusiastic and endless.

    Ding Ning suddenly realized why the other roommate Wu Xian ignored him, for he seemed to have not spoken a word for hundreds of years, and no one could tolerate this style.

    "Will Wu Xiane back at noon? It¡¯s our first meeting, and I want to treat you at noon. We can drink a few cups and get familiar with one another. Please tell this to Wu Xian, for now, I am going to buy shoes and daily necessities."

    Ding Ning rudely interrupted his noisy talk, looking for a reason to leave the room. If Zhang Haifeng continued talking, he was afraid he would not prevent himself from giving him a good beating. He really talked too much.

    "What to buy? I can apany you, and I love shopping the most. I am familiar with here. I have good bargaining skills. Let me tell you, going shopping contains great wisdom. You will lose much if you don¡¯t know how to bargain. Usually, when I am free, I will go shopping and bargain. Even though I didn¡¯t buy, I would also like to bargain with the boss to train my speaking skills..."

    Ding Ning never thought Zhang Haifeng even volunteered to apany him to go shopping, and he showed a helpless face, thinking, "A man likes going shopping and bargaining and won¡¯t buy anything. What a hobby¡ªfreaky! Don¡¯t these shop owners want to chop him to death?"

    "Ring!"

    Ding Ning was thinking about how to refuse hispany, and his phone suddenly rang. This made him take a long sigh of relief, and he pushed the answer button, "Yun, where are you?"

    "I am at Ninghai University. You register today. You¡¯ve juste to school and need to live on campus. I was afraid you would forget to prepare daily necessities, and so I bought them for you, and I¡¯vee to give them to you."

    "Oh, I am chatting with a friend in our dorm. Now I am going out to receive you."

    Ding Ning excused himself to Zhang Haifeng, ready to receive Ling Yun.

    But unexpectedly, Zhang Haifeng moved like lightning over to him, asking with a face of wishing to know his secrets, "Who? Your girlfriend? Anyway, now I am free. I can go with you to see her. I can also help you carry something."

    Ding Ning, "..."

    Well, this guy showed his hospitality everywhere. He was too talkative, but he was not too irritating yet. Ding Ning had no choice but to bring this shadow who had nothing to do.

    Still, so far away from her, Ding Ning had already seen Ling Yun, who was standing there straight in a white dress. A tall pile of items was at her feet, and God knew how she had carried them here.

    What the most intolerable was, while Ding Ning was enjoying her beauty, the youngdy, with her whiter-than-snow skin, ruddy pink chin, bulging breasts, and extremely seductive long legs, had already drawn the attention of numerous young men, and a few bold thick-skinned young men had walked over to her to strike up a conversation.

    The manlydy in average days, who might not want to affect the image of Ding Ning, was now sweetly smiling against her usual style and declined the requests of those who had enthusiastically wished to help her. However, her decline had made the creatures who thought about problems with their genitals wrongly think that they still had a chance, and they tried hard not to leave.

    "Puff!"

    Zhang Haifeng whistled, his eyes glistening, and water was nearly dripping down his lips. "Fu*k, long-legged goddess, my favorite, oh, God, I think I have fallen in love, and my spring hase."

    Ding Ning was incensed, snapping unhappily, "B*tch, your spring is my wife? F*ck off!"

    "What? This is your wife?"

    Zhang Haifeng opened his mouth wide because of shock and covered his chest with his hand by pretending to have been hurt, but he immediately revealed a ttering smile. "Brother, does your wife have other sisters? Introduce one to me, and let us be rtives."

    Ding Ning had been mentally defeated by this shameless guy. He quickened his steps and decided to make him give up. "No, she is the only child in her family."

    "s! I know that good cabbages are all ruined by... Uh, not talking about you, and you are a good pig."

    Before Zhang Haifeng finished his bold speech, Ding Ning had red at him and he changed his tone at once, but what he finally said still made Ding Ning want to give him a good beating, thinking, "You are a good pig, and all your family members are good pigs."

    "F*ck, someone is teasing my sister-inw. They want to die."

    Zhang Haifeng didn¡¯t see the resentful eyes of Ding Ning. When seeing a young man surrounded by several other young men begin teasing Ling Yun, he became furious immediately, and dashed over to them and shouted, "Get off thedy, and let me do."

    The feeling of being moved that had juste out of Ding Ning disappeared at once, and he was speechless about the freaky roommate he had.

    "Hey, I was wondering who the man was. Aren¡¯t you Mr. Cuckold Zhang?" What? Want to learn from others to save beauties as a hero? Is it useful? Even your girlfriend finally became tamed and slept in my arms."

    Dressed in famous brands from head to foot, the young man surrounded by several other young men had the hairstyle of Rukawa Kaede. He was tall and strong and looked very handsome, and the muscr lines on his bare arms appeared much more beautiful than the knots of muscles of Zhang Haifeng, whose shout scared him to tremble. But when he found out it was Zhang Haifeng, he showed his sarcastic look and taunted.

    Zhang Haifeng¡¯s face was turning dark, his hands clenching into fists and his teeth gritting and squeaking. Zhang Haifeng red at him with his fiery eyes.

    It was Gu Qianyun, the man before him, who lured Zhang Haifeng¡¯s three-year-long girlfriend to give up Zhang Haifeng and love him with money. He made Zhang Haifeng ashamed, and that was the most intolerable pain in Zhang Haifeng¡¯s heart.

    Gu Qianyun, a graduate student in the Department of International Finance, was narrow-minded and picky about trifles.

    Speaking of their hatred, it was nothing important. Zhang Haifeng was the basketball team leader of the Department of Market Economics, and Gu Qianyun was the basketball team leader of the Department of International Finance. In a basketballpetition, Zhang Haifeng turned defeat into victory by shooting a three-point ball at thest second and defeated Gu Qianyun.

    Since then, Gu Qianyun had hated him, ridiculed him, and suppressed him with all kinds of ways. With money, he also lured Zhang Haifeng¡¯s girlfriend to give up Zhang Haifeng and love him and slept with her to insult Zhang.

    "Gu Qianyun, shut up your stinky mouth!"

    Zhang Haifeng red at Gu Qianyun with an evil eye expression, and his knuckles began turning pale because he used too much strength.

    "What? Am I wrong to call you ¡¯Cuckold Zhang¡¯? But anyway, Sun Aijia looksmon, but she has excellent skills on the bed. She is proficient at all kinds of teasing skills such as blowjob, sucking, kissing, biting, touching, massaging, licking and so on. I was so satisfied. Besides, the chick can also do squirting. After having sex with her, my bed had been soaked. Tut-tut, now I still feel enjoyable when I think of it. In a while, I will be reserving a room to passionately have intercourse with her again."

    Gu Qianyun enjoyed himself in his memory, and his filthy and kinky look made his followers behind him roar withughter. His eyes on Zhang Haifeng were full of ridicule and provocation.

    They wanted to lure Zhang Haifeng to beat them. If Zhang Haifeng did, these people would be swarming to him to beat him down to the ground. Even though the school tried to investigate, they would say Zhang Haifeng had beaten them first.

    Zhang Haifeng was graduating with his master¡¯s degree this year. If he beat them, Gu Qianyun, with the support of his family, would make him convicted with the crime of picking a quarrel. Even though he were not expelled, he would have this record appearing in his personal profile for a lifetime, which would affect his job-hunting.

    The blue veins on Zhang Haifeng¡¯s forehead were beating violently, his face flushing and his teeth gritting and squeaking. He knew what Gu Qianyun was thinking. But bearing the insulting nickname of "green hat man", if he could bear such insults, he would not deserve to be a man.

    So, he wielded his first without hesitation, but then...

    His fist was caught by an elegant hand, which was long and white and looked like ady¡¯s hand, but it held his fist so firmly that he couldn¡¯t move at all.

    He turned to Ding Ning with shock, furiously asking, "Why do you stop me?"

    Freeing his fist, Ding Ning said casually, "I don¡¯t know why you are so angry. She is but a pair of worn shoes you have tried before. Just throw them away like garbage. If someone likes what you have tried and wishes to treat them as his treasure because he hasn¡¯t seen real treasures, why should you care so much about that pair of worn shoes"

    Zhang Haifeng was suddenly enlightened. Yes, since the moment the money-oriented girl betrayed him, she had be not worth his recall with nostalgia, and what else couldn¡¯t he give up?

    He was angry only because of his dignity as a man had been trampled and insulted. Therefore, he wanted to beat them out of his impulse. Ding Ning had enlightened the man in confusion with a few words, and it was not worthwhile to venture with his future for that woman.

    Once thinking it through, Zhang Haifeng calmed himself down, proudly grinning, "Right, it is but a pair of my worn shoes. I had been so much fed up with it and didn¡¯t know how to throw it away, but someone came with a sincere will to get it. I remember he lured her to his bed after squandering hundreds of thousands of yuan. Tut-tut, I have never seen any anyone who bought a second hand with so much money. Thank you."

    Gu Qianyun was fuming with anger as if he had swallowed flies. Seeing his face, Zhang Haifeng instantly felt very happy, saying with a despicable voice, "No, I forget to tell you that I lured her to my bed only by treating her to Mtang once with six yuan, and she even paid the money of the room. Compared with you, I am nothing. Buying a pair of worn shoes with hundreds of thousands of yuan, Tut-tut, was really a lot of money."

    "You b*tch is looking for death!"

    Gu Qianyun was livid. Before this time, he had beencent, for he robbed Zhang Haifeng¡¯s girlfriend after spending hundreds of thousands of yuan, and he was happy when he saw Zhang Haifeng¡¯s decadent and painful face.

    But now a few words of Ding Ning had made the thing he had been proud of be a thing only an idiot would be willing to do. After thinking about it, he found that he was an idiot indeed, and this made him ashamed and angry.

    With blood rushing to his brain, Gu Qianyun became bloodshot-eyed. He threw away all his concerns, crazily wielding his fist toward the face of Zhang Haifeng.

    Ding Ning was very familiar with such things and had already passed his information to Ling Yun with his eye expression. The tacit understanding that had formed between them after many years of evil cooperation required Ling Yun to take out her mobile phone without hesitation, and she recorded the scene.

    "Good punch!"

    Zhang Haifeng was unwilling to show he was weak and fought back. Ding Ning¡¯s words had won the war of words, but Sun Aijia and Zhang Haifeng had been together for three years because of love after all. Zhang Haifeng knew that his heart was still painful.

    He was looking for a chance to release his fury when Gu Qianyun began to attack him first. Naturally, he was not afraid to fight back, for that was self-defense.

    Two of them had no idea about martial arts. Their physical qualities were nearly in parallel. They foughtpletely with their fury and courage, and each punch was left on their flesh as they wrestled.

    They didn¡¯t have any fighting experience or know about avoiding attacks, only with their strong bodies as their shields. Ding Ning shook his head as he watched them fighting.

 Chapter 214 Brotherhood Code

    Their fight had no techniques, almost like the one between shrews, for they torn the hair and ears or scratched the face of each other; and their legs nearly became ornaments without being used.

    The good news was that Zhang Haifeng had long and unreleased anger, and now it was time to release it. It seems that he felt no pain as he fought like a mad tiger, and he performed better in momentum.

    As a spoiled young man, Gu Qianyun always had too much sex and had be physically weak. If he hadn¡¯t persisted in ying basketball to have maintained some strength, he would have been defeated much earlier.

    Even so, he had still been beaten to madly scream with blue and purple patches left on his face by the furious Zhang Haifeng who was looking for a channel to release his anger, and he nearly shouted shamelessly for help.

    "Fu*k, you dare to beat young master Gu! Court death! Let¡¯s beat him, and also that one!"

    The gang of followers had always been doing evil things with Gu¡¯s power as their support. Seeing that Gu was in the unfavorable situation and had a big loss, they all dashed to join the fight at once.

    "Stay away. This is a fight between the two men. It¡¯s none of your business."

    Ding Ning red at them, his eyes shooting scaring light, but the released murderous air was contained instantly, and that was already enough to threaten these extremely weak students.

    "D*mn,e and help me. Injuries or death, it¡¯s all my responsibility."

    Unexpectedly, Gu Qianyun hysterically shouted his order as he ignored the fist of Zhang Haifeng which had hammered his eyes for once.

    "Come, beat them down and save young master Gu."

    One extremely loyal follower trembled but shouted to show his loyalty, encouraging others toe and help, but he himself had secretly taken one step back, ready to sneak away at any time.

    Just now, he was on the frontest line and endured the fiercest murderous air of Ding Ning, and his courage had beenpletely sacred away.

    But, as a Chinese saying went, eating what others provide makes you be hesitant to criticize them, and taking what others provide makes you be controlled by them. Usually, they ate delicious meals because of Gu, and now they dare not escape when Gu was in danger.

    Ding Ning was unhappy, ready to go and help, but he was stopped by Ling Yun, who shook her head to him, "You are a neer, and fighting will smear your image. Let me fight."

    "I¡¯m a man..."

    Before Ding Ning finished, Ling Yun had made him speechless with an arrogant reply, "I¡¯m Master Yun."

    Alright, he estimated that Master Yun, who regained her arrogance, should have no problem in dealing with these little weak males, and he had to sadly take the phone with which Ling Yun had been recording the scene and serve as a cameraman.

    "All to die! I will kill anyone whoes to help."

    The moment when Ling Yun was about to move, a thin and short young man wearing a pair of deep degree short-sighted sses fearlessly charged at them with a broom in his hands. His air was like that of a warrior facing tens of thousands of enemies, and that gang of Gu¡¯s followers had been forced to back many steps.

    "Wu Xian, you idiot! You f*cking court death, and I persuade you not to meddle in our business."

    When one follower found out that they had even been forced back by the so-called nerd Wu Xian with a broom, he felt quite ashamed and threatened Wu Xian as he gritted his teeth.

    "D*amn, you dare to bully my roommate, and I must do whatever to fight you."

    Wu Xian¡¯s physical condition was weak indeed, for he had begun heavily panting even before the fight began.

    Maybe because he had never fought before, his legs were madly shaking because of fear, but he still flushed without a will to show his weakness as he confronted them.

    Ding Ning saw something that had moved him. The two roommates were somewhat interesting, for, no matter what, the brotherhood code was admirable.

    Behind them, at one window of a dormitory building, Zhao Jingjing and her roommate Xiaoyu were interestedly watching the scene with their binocrs.

    "Wow, Jingjing, it is the handsome guy in the library on that day!"

    With her eyes filled up with love, Song Xiaoyu surprisingly spoke.

    "Handsome guy? Where is he?"

    The short-haired girl was spirited as she heard this news, and violently grabbed the binocrs from Xiaoyu to search for the man from ce to ce.

    "F*ck, Liu Wenjing, you just bully me. That handsome guy is the kind I like, and you are not allowed to rob him from me."

    Showing her "ws", Xiaoyu angrily swooped at Liu Wenjing to take back her binocrs.

    "B*tchy Xiaoyu, don¡¯t grab with me! I only take one look. Only one look, isn¡¯t it okay?"

    "Stop it, don¡¯t quarrel. Don¡¯t we have three pairs of binocrs? One pair for one person. Why are you still fighting for them?"

    Zhao Jingjing was so much annoyed and unhappily shouted.

    "Oh, yes, I nearly forgot I also have one pair. Give you. I don¡¯t need yours."

    Liu Wenjing had just realized it. She arrogantly gave the pair back to Song Xiaoyu, and hurriedly rushed to fetch her pair.

    "Humph, Liu Wenjing, you are a whore. You always disguise to be a virtuousdy, but you be excited once you hear the names of handsome young men. I don¡¯t think your family name is right, and you should be called Fake Wenjing."

    Xiaoyu watched as she muttered.

    "To hell, I don¡¯t think you should be named Song Xiaoyu but Little Song Whore. Whatever man you see, your eyes glisten and you even wish to mount them."

    Liu Wenjing unhappily used Song Xiaoyu. She stared at Ding Ning with her binocrs, hyperbolically pretending to swipe off her saliva, "Little Song Whore, you are right this time. It is a top-level handsome guy. Look at him: broad shoulders, a thin waist, and rising hips. He must be quite potent on the bed."

    "Stop it. Don¡¯t try to make a puredy like me as lewd as two of you. I am very innocent."

    Zhao Jingjing rolled her eyes,ining unhappily.

    "Humph!"

    Liu Wenjing rolled her eyes to deny her. "Little whore, you are young, but you are the lewdest. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know you always watch porn videos under the quilt."

    "I was evaluating their performance art with an eye of appreciation. Human reproduction is scared and solemn, we need to constantly learn and summarize the experience of our ancestors, then we will be able to work harder and make contributions to the survival of human beings!"

    Without feeling ashamed, Zhao Jingjing raised her action to the level of performance art.

    Song Xiaoyu supported her chin with her hands, showing an expression of admiration. "Jingjing, you have a very skillful mouth, and with it, you can turn the dead to the living or the living to the dead."

    "Humph, Xiaoyu, you idiot, do you know what Jingjingcks in her fate?"

    Liu Wenjing turned her eyeballs, and then spoke with an evil smile.

    "Lacks what?" Song Xiaoyu asked with a strong desire to learn the truth after a moment of confusion.

    Zhao Jingjing rolled her eyes, and pointed Liu Wenjing and threatened, "Shut up."

    "Why do I shut up?"

    Liu Wenjing was about to run away at any time with her feet well prepared, and preached her knowledge with a careful luring tone to Xiaoyu who were desperate to find the answer. "The one whocks fire (»ð) in her fate is named Yan (Ñ×), the one whocks gold (½ð) is named Xin (öÎ), and the one whocks water (Ë®) is named Miao (íµ). Then, what do you think Jingjing (¾§¾§)cks?"

    "Lacks... ri (f*ck)..."

    Song Xiaoyu stupidly blurted it out, but was poured a basin of water by the furious Zhao Jingjing and became cool from inside to outside. She gave out a shriek.

    Liu Wenjing had already sneaked away after seeing the unfriendly situation. She roared withughter and began the running-and-following game with Zhao Jingjing who wore a face of fury.

    Song Xiaoyu pouted her lips, sneezed with a suffering face, and pretended to sadly sing, "Why am I always the victim...?"

    "Hehe... stop, hehe... stop it. Jingjing, it¡¯s my fault. Please forgive me!"

    Zhao Jingjing was mounting Liu Wenjing with her hands holding her neck, and Liu Wenjing¡¯s face turned red and begged in panting for mercy.

    "Humph, I will give you mercy if you offer yourself to me tonight."

    Zhao Jingjing had an evil smile and began measuring the body of Liu Wenjing.

    "I... don¡¯t... you, you are a female rogue. I would rather die than ept your condition, and I will never submit to your power."

    In the night of the day before yesterday, when she slept with the evil imp on the same bed, she panted as the imp slipped her hands all over her... When she thought of it, she would blush and feel ashamed, wishing to find a crack in the ground to hide herself inside.

    In her mind, Liu Wenjing muttered, "Maybe she is lesbian and pretends to be my close friend to touch me. From now on, I must keep distance with her and will never sleep with her on the same bed."

    Learning that she didn¡¯t want topromise, Zhao Jingjing slightly narrowed her big eyes, and, with an evil smile, extended her "evil ws" to...

    "Uh!"

    Liu Wenjing became stiff at once and nearly cried because of anxiousness. She caught Zhao Jingjing¡¯s hands and tried to put them away with dear life, miserably begging, "It¡¯s my fault, okay? No, please let me go, please."

    "Not interesting."

    Zhao Jingjing twisted her lips, staring at Liu Wenjing, who, with her long eyshes shivering, was blushing because of shyness and shut her eyes because she didn¡¯t dare to see her. She felt down-hearted and kindly decided to give her mercy atst.

    Liu Wenjing¡¯s face turned sexually red, her slightly narrowed eyes having tears, her chest rapidly rising up and down. She gulped air and panted, like a dead fish paralyzing on the bed. After a long time, her peace of mind returned from anxiety.

    Looking at the back of Zhao Jingjing who acted as nothing had happened, she had extremelyplicated expressions in her eyes. Biting her pink lips with her purely white teeth, she secretly decided that, no matter what happened, she must keep a safe distance of over five meters with the d*mn lesbian girl.

    "Do you think the handsome young man will move and beat them out of fury?"

    Knowing nothing about what had happened, Song Xiaoyu was still carefully watching the handsome young man.

    "Humph, if he had joined the fight, he would have been beaten to one that you cannot recognize."

    Zhao Jingjing silently held Song Xiaoyu¡¯s slender waist from behind and let her snuggle in her arms, arrogantly speaking.

    Coming out of the washroom, Liu Wenjing, whose face was still sexually red, looked at their lover-like intimate posture, silentlymenting Song Xiaoyu in her mind, "Die for me, Xiaoyu, please go bravely. I wish she could give me mercy if she had you as her beloved concubine, for I still feel that I prefer men."

    "Ah! The handsome young man didn¡¯t join the fight, but the beautifuldy did," Song Xiaoyu shrieked, and Zhao Jingjing and Liu Wenjing went over to see it in a hurry as they heard her shriek.

    Ling Yun joined the fight when Wu Xian didn¡¯t know what to do in the circle of the five followers of Gu. Her speed was as quick as lightning and wind, and these men fell on the floor, screaming and crying out of pain after being attacked by several of her excellent chain kicks.

    "Wow, this woman is so tough, but she is so handsome. She is my idol."

    Song Xiaoyu shrieked and spoke with excessive admiration.

    "My Goddess, is she the modern chivalrous woman? It was five young men, wasn¡¯t it? Is this movie-shooting?"

    Liu Wenjing, who was trying to keep distance with Zhao Jingjing, was also stunned and couldn¡¯t help repetitively shouting.

    "My Sassy Girl?"

    Zhao Jingjing had a glow in her beautiful eyes. Staring at the long legs of Ling Yun, she fell in deep thought, "Only the legs are worth ying for half a year."

    "She has big breasts, big buttocks and also long legs. My Goddess, that¡¯s why Ding Ning said I have t breasts and small buttocks. Compared with the beauty, it seems that I am not advantageous."

    Zhao Jingjing was not happy with it. She was straight. Since her young, she had been living under the close attention of her family, and even had no same-sex friends, not to mention the sensitive issue between men and women.

    After acting as a good girl for 18 years, she was out of the supervision of her parents, and then she, like a horse which had been granted freedom, began exploring everything unknown in the new wonderful world in which she was curious about everything.

    She was a genius, and so she was extremely proud in her nature. The malicious mockery of Ding Ning made her feel depressed, for all the people she had met before had always been treating her as a precious gem.

    Only Ding Ning, the man whom she had always been curious about and showed somewhat love to, turned up his nose at her and didn¡¯t even want to take a look back at her, and this made her generate an exceptionally novel feeling mixed with frustration.

    She paid no attention to her figure and appearance in the past, but she realized that it was not surely effective to attract men¡¯s attention only with an admirable IQ. Therefore, she wished to find out the distance between her and other women in order to work out ways to make up for it.

    So, she went to explore the alluring body of Liu Wenjing, wishing to find out the distance between them.

    No doubt, she was prudent about knowledge, and so she needed to use the detailed data to judge the difference of each part of a female body, but unexpectedly, she had been wrongly thought to be lesbian by Liu Wenjing.

 Chapter 215 The Sister-In-Law

    But now, Zhao Jingjing¡¯s target had changed from Liu Wenjing to Ling Yun because Ling Yun was Ding Ning¡¯s woman.

    Since she was the woman that Ding Ning had approved, that was to say, if she could reach the standard of Ling Yun, Ding Ning would not ridicule her anymore.

    So, she nned to lure Ling Yun to her bed by deceiving her to get every piece of data of her body, find out the gap between them, and think of a way to make up for the deficiency.

    This idea was very strange, but it was not hard to understand because she was a genius, whose way of thinking was obviously different from the ways of ordinary people.

    Gifted people had some things inmon: They liked going to extremes; they were stubborn and determined; they had to persist in doing the task they chose; they would never stop until they found that they were really wrong; they were as paranoid as psychiatric patients and could be equal to lunatics.

    Making up for the deficiency was the first phase of her n. As for what to do next after reaching the standard of Ling Yun, she hadn¡¯t thought about that yet. She had always been so capricious.

    She dared to think in this way, which proved that she thought that she herself had this ability. What her two roommates even didn¡¯t know was that she was a doctorate student both in psychology and biology.

    Beautifying her figure was also a very challenging research subject for her. She would not stupidly go to the gym to make her be a muscr monster through exercise, nor would she choose stic surgery or silica gel.

    She made her living with her wisdom. Therefore, she nned to invent a kind of medicine that could be used to change the bone proportions of the human body and the sizes of breasts and buttocks.

    As for beautifying her face, she was hesitant for a moment, thinking that Ding Ning had only looked down upon her figure and had not mentioned her face, so he should be satisfied with it. So, she didn¡¯t need to think about that for now.

    If Ding Ning knew a few of his random words had had a science lunatic make such an insane decision, he would not know whether he should cry orugh.

    Zhang Haifeng had never been so victorious, spitting a mouthful of bloody saliva at Gu Qianyun, who was lying on the ground, moaning.

    Like a victorious rooster, he went over to Wu Xian and held him, who was as weak as a chicken. Ignoring the pain of his muscles even if they were torn on his swollen face, heughed heroically. "Hahaha, the Three Musketeers from room No. 109 can win all kinds of battles and defeat everything."

    Wu Xian wished to get rid of his hands with a face of dislike, but he was stubbornly held tight by Zhao Haifeng, who cocked his head with an air of looking down upon everything. Squinting at the followers of Gu Qianyun once as if they had been defeated by himself, he berated them arrogantly, "Why didn¡¯t you leave yet? Waiting for me to treat you to lunch?"

    "Go, let¡¯s go."

    Gu Qianyun drooped down his eyelids to hide his evil hatred. Getting up in difficulty with a low shout, he staggered forward. His back looked so destely, full of tragic greatness as if a hero had passed away.

    Seeing the security guards from the school security office running toward them, they dared not stay here long, so they supported each other to stumble away.

    Zhang Haifeng rubbed his painful face, and joined his hands before him like a martial arts practitioner and bowed. "Younger brother Zhang Haifeng bows to his sister-inw."

    Ding Ning was not happy and kindly reminded him, "You are older than me."

    "There is no age difference in theplicated human world and anyone who performs better is the elder brother. Since you havended such an able sister-inw, I should show my admiration of you, which is like the endless water of the Yellow River and the uncontroble water of the Yangtze River. From now on, you will be my eldest brother, and so I should call her sister-inw."

    With an expression of sincerely feeling not as able as her, Zhang Haifeng also unhappily forced the head of Wu Xian with his hands to bow low. "Quick, bow to our sister-inw to thank her for saving your life."

    Wu Xian was very unhappy, gritting his teeth and rolling his eyes at him. In his mind, he cursed, "F*ck, I wasing to save you. If someone needed to thank her for saving his life, it should be you."

    But the weak had to listen to the strong. Since his small, thin arms and legs could not get rid of the powerful hands of Zhang Haifeng, he had to unwillingly bow as his head was pushed down by Zhang Haifeng.

    "You¡¯re wee, you¡¯re wee. You are all roommates of my Ding Ning, and naturally his good brothers. Come, here are my gifts for you for our first meeting, please take good care of my Ding Ning in the future."

    Ling Yun smiled happily and took out two red packets, each containing 5,000 yuan, which made Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian study Ding Ning with surprise and confusion. They secretly wondered if their new roommate was a gigolo who was financially supported by their sister-inw, and the expressions in their eyes made Ding Ning feel very unhappy.

    However, Ding Ning was still somewhat confused. Although Ling Yun couldn¡¯t be considered stingy, she was a person who spent every penny with careful calction because she had long been influenced by the words and actions of Chu Yunxiu.

    It was not her usual style to take out 10,000 yuan at one time. Had she be so rich that she was also learning to squander money? After seeing the pain of taking out so much money that appeared in her eyes and disappeared instantly, he knew that he was wrong. She had not changed yet. She was a little small-minded, but she was the very cute Master Yun.

    In fact, Ling Yun also had mixed feelings in her heart. She usually looked careless and was indifferent to many things, and she had not even asked where Ding Ning had gotten so much money before she epted it.

    But she was extremely anxious, feeling that Ding Ning had be more and more mysterious and the distance between them had be further and further, and this made her feel very unsafe.

    That was the reason why she went to extremes and made blind and disorderly conjectures yesterday, thinking that Ding Ning would break up with her because of Shen Muqing.

    Not until Ding Ning handed the property ownership certificate of the vi to her with her name registered as the owner of the house did she feel safe.

    Thinking of her previous desperate begging, she felt that her face became fiery hot. Out of the reserved attitude that ady should have, sheter disguised as a corpse, which made Ding Ning very disappointed.

    After a night of reflection and with the previous theory of her mother¡ªhe bought a 20 million house and had her name registered as the house owner, which proved that his love for her was real¡ªas a reference, she regretted it somewhat then.

    She felt that she had overreacted. Ding Ning treated her quite well. He gave her his bank card and vi, which were worth over two billion yuan, without a second thought.

    But she changed her mind, and Ding Ning left with a disappointed heart because of it. That was not what a girlfriend should have done.

    Therefore, she got up early after a night of poor sleep and prepared some daily necessities for Ding Ning for the sake of making up for her fault. She thought she had better build good rtions with his roommates to make them believe that Ding Ning had a reasonable girlfriend. By doing so, she could prove that she was also apetent girlfriend.

    She had carefully thought about the money she should give them for their first meeting, for it were too little, they might think she was insincere, but if it were too much, it would be like she was showing off her wealth.

    5,000 yuan was nearly the most suitable amount because it would not make her look overly generous nor overly stingy. Therefore, she visited the bank, withdrew 30,000 yuan of her private money and made five red packets with it. With the remaining 5,000 yuan, she bought daily necessities for Ding Ning and could also treat his roommates to lunch by the way.

    As for the money Ding Ning gave her, she had never thought she would use it. Although it was hers nominally, she only kept it for Ding Ning. She was greedy about money, but not about his money. That was love.

    Making red packets made her feel ufortable, but she thought it was quite worth it because she wanted to be a part of Ding Ning¡¯s living environment as well as his group of friends, and she didn¡¯t want the distance between them to be further and further.

    She knew how aloof he was regarding politics and material pursuits, and those who he could treat as friends were not many. Therefore, before she confirmed that Zhang Haifeng was a friend that he had approved, she had been calmly observing the fight as a passer-by.

    Not until Ding Ning indicated she should record the video did she know Zhang Haifeng was a friend that he had approved. Therefore, she volunteered to join the fight, only wishing to leave a good impression on Zhang Haifeng.

    Later, Wu Xian came unexpectedly. With thin arms and legs, he had no fighting ability but had enough of the code of brotherhood, then Ling Yun learned that a person like him must also be approved by Ding Ning.

    We have to admit that sometimes girls have veryplicated ideas. To make sure Ding Ning would not lose face, she who had always been stingy took out so much money against her wishes.

    "Sister-inw, we cannot ept the money."

    Zhang Haifeng¡¯s family¡¯s economic situation was average, but he had his principles. Ding Ning and Ling Yun had already helped him a lot, and it was not suitable for him to ept her money.

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t clearly show his attitude toward what Ling Yun had done, for he always thought that friendship between gentlemen should be like water, quiet and light, but couldst forever. Once money was added into a friendship, the friendship would change its true meaning a little bit. But he didn¡¯t wish to make her lose face, either. After all, she had sadly cried because she was very much afraid of being abandoned by him. When thinking of that, he would feel like his heart was full of so much pain.

    Wu Xian did not speak much, but he showed his attitude with his actions. He put the red packet into the hand of Zhang Haifeng, meaning he would let him make the decision.

    When Ling Yun saw Ding Ning smiling without speaking a word, she knew he was not against what she had done. Immediately, she was spirited, turning her beautiful face serious as she said, "Since you have called me sister-inw, you should ept it. This is my gift to you for our first meeting. If you don¡¯t ept it, it would mean that you don¡¯t regard me as your sister-inw in your hearts, and you just y tricks on me."

    "This..."

    On ying the rogue, Zhang Haifeng was much less advantageouspared with the big sister of Fuxing Road and blushed because of what she said. It was now not suitable for him to ept the money or to refuse it, so he turned to Wu Xian for help.

    Wu Xian rolled his eyes and turned his head away, which meant that Zhang Haifeng should make the decision by himself and shouldn¡¯t ask him about it.

    Zhang Haifeng was confused and then turned to Ding Ning for help. Feeling sorry for his awkward condition, Ding Ning shook his head helplessly. "Since this is the gift for our first-time meeting, you can ept it. If you don¡¯t think this is suitable, you and Wu Xian can treat us to a feast together at noon."

    "That... that would be okay. Thank you, sister-inw!"

    Zhang Haifeng scratched his head and epted the red packets with embarrassment, thinking in private that he should find a high-ss restaurant to have lunch and use up the 10,000 yuan.

    "Besides, where are the other roommates of yours?"

    Like a little bird, Ling Yun intimately took Ding Ning¡¯s arms, asking with a smile, but she secretly prayed in her heart, "Ding Ning¡¯s dormitory had better not be one with eight roommates. If so, my red packets will not be enough."

    "The others? There are only three roommates in our dorm including big brother."

    Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian worked very actively as porters to help Ding Ning carry the items, and it was not suitable for Ding Ning to only stand by. He was ready to go and help them but was ruthlessly refused by Zhang Haifeng.

    "Ah, only three of you."

    Ling Yun cried out of shock, but Ding Ning heard her relief in her shock, smiling privately in his mind, "This little chick is a small miser indeed, but I really like her real and unpretentious actions."

    "Yes, only three of us. It was originally Wu Xian and me. I was the big brother, and he was the second. Now, our big brother hase, and we have also found the organization we should belong to."

    Zhang Haifeng was moving like a human fortress. He had a folded mosquito on his head, his arms held tight onto an artificial microfiber quilt and a towel on either side, he had a mat on his back and took a stic bag in his hand, in which a teapot, thermos bottle, teacup, shampoo bottle, and shower gel bottle were ced.

    Besides that, Wu Xian was silently carrying a tea box, aptop, a razor, facial cleansers, snacks, face-beautifying masks, toilet paper, napkins, shoes, underwear, clothes...

    Ding Ning looked at Ling Yun with mixed feelings. "Why did you buy so many things? It is like moving a house."

    Kindly taking his arms, Ling Yun pouted her lips. "It¡¯s not so much. I still don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough. If I had not been alone and unable to bring so many things, I would have nned to buy a soy milk maker and an oven. Then, every morning, you would be able to make your soy milk and bake your bread."

    "God, you want me to settle here." Ding Ning¡¯s face was expressionless.

    "Ah, don¡¯t you need to live on campus?" Ling Yun surprisingly asked at first but thought of something instantly, and then her facial expression became unnatural.

 Chapter 216 Lust

    Seeing that Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian had been far away, Ding Ning whispered with a malicious intention, "You wish me to live on campus, right? Then, you will not need to keep your promise."

    "Stop it! You are a lecher. You only think about that thing. Please study hard at school."

    After her wish was seen through, Ling Yun blushed immediately and hit him as she grumbled coquettishly.

    "Oh, it turns out that my girlfriend has got tired of me. It¡¯s no fun to go on living."

    Ding Ning pretended to have lost everything to love and spoke grievously.

    "No, no like that, that, yousted so long each time, and I, I cannot bear it. Anyway, I need to rest for a few days."

    Ling Yun blushed and exined sheepishly.

    With a face of surprise, Ding Ning asked, "People always say that an ox can die after it has worked too hard, but a field will never be ruined even after it has been tilled too much. Is it so serious?"

    "Nonsense, you can try being constantly driven by a piledriver for several hours. Whatever field it is, it will be ruined by you. Each time after that, I would be sore for a few days and have no strength at all. As soon as I went to bed, I could sleep."

    Ling Yun unhappily rolled her eyes at him, fear shing across her face.

    Men¡¯s life was tough. If they were not able men, women would dislike them because of their inability; if they were with too much ability, women wouldin that they couldn¡¯t bear it.

    s, Ding Ning sang in a very low voice, "It¡¯s not a sin for a man to cry!"

    "Ding Ning, I am serious. I cannot bear it with myself only. You, you can look for another woman."

    Since he remained silent, Ling Yun thought he was unhappy, and spoke timidly.

    "What do you mean? Want to break up with me?"

    Ding Ning was anxious, thinking that she was about to break up with him.

    "No, don¡¯t think like that. How can we break up? I mean that I cannot satisfy your desire alone, but it must be so hard for you to control your desire. So, you can get another woman, and we can serve you in turn. But please promise me you will never give me up."

    Ling Yun bit her lips and spoke bravely.

    After a long time of thinking, she made such a decision. No doubt, she couldn¡¯t satisfy him alone, but she didn¡¯t want Ding Ning to regard her as a jealous woman, for, if so, she will be increasingly alienated by him. She was not willing to act like this, but she had no choice but topromise.

    She knew Ding Ning deeply cherished his love, but he was also a serious macho. The more reasonable she appeared, the more he would cherish her and the less he would allow her to leave him.

    In Chinese pce dramas, women who resorted to unscrupulous ways, skilled at deceiving others and making conspiracies, would never have a good result in the end.

    Ling Yun herself knew she didn¡¯t have the ability of such evil-hearted women, nor would shemit such evil actions. Besides, with a promising future, Ding Ning would surely have many women who wanted to sleep in his arms.

    The more a woman wanted a man to stay with her all the time, the easier it would be for her to lose him. Since you could not make him stay, why should you still try to make trouble for yourself? The wiser way was to be generous and give him freedom, and he would never forget you in turn.

    Undoubtedly, Ling Yun was very smart. Ding Ning didn¡¯t speak anything, but he silently held her hands tight. Because of it, she felt a little sad and also a little happy.

    Ling Yun would not stupidly change her mind once she took this path, and she even actively worked as his matchmaker. "But the woman you will have shouldn¡¯t be of low quality. If she were not as good as me, I would not agree, for it proves that you had no taste and I would feel ashamed. Shen Muqing is nice, and so is Xiao Nuo, in fact. I remember she is a policewoman. It is also great to have a policewoman in our family, for she will go and save me if I am jailed because ofmitting any crimes in the future."

    "Yun, stop it, I, I will never leave you in my whole life."

    Ding Ning felt like his throat had been gagged by something, his chest was painful out of the sense of suppression, and his nostrils were also sore. He was very touched, and he bore so much me for himself.

    His character was like this: The more a woman listened to him, the less he would want to make her disappointed; the more a woman tried to deprive him of his freedom and stop him from doing what he wanted, the less he would listen to her in turn.

    The truth was he had a donkey¡¯s character: It would not move if it was pulled, it would go back if it was driven, and it would be more tamed than a rabbit if it wasbedfortably.

    Ling Yun truly understood him. The method she used was very suitable to deal with his weakness. He had never thought about giving up Ling Yun, and now even his father forced him to give her up, he would not listen to him.

    Ling Yun gently said, "These words have made me happier than ever."

    "I will. In my whole life, if I were bound to marry only one woman, I would marry you."

    Ding Ning was somewhat like making a vow and somewhat like making a promise, and his words made Ling Yun happily close her eyes and have a sweet smile. Her position as his wife not concubine was secured.

    "Wee to dorm room No. 109. Sister-inw, please sit down, and let me pour you a cup of tea."

    Zhang Haifeng hospitably asked Ling Yun to sit on his bed. Fearing that she might dislike his bed, he began negotiating with Ding Ning if they needed to exchange their beds.

    Ding Ning waved his hands to say no, for he appreciated over cleanness a little more and also preferred to sleep on the upper bed.

    Ling Yun also tried to behave like a good wife and hurriedly climbed to the upper bed to make the bed for Ding Ning.

    Her action made Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian admire Ding Ning a great deal, and they had been praising Ling Yun, saying she was a good wife and anyone who married her was fortunate.

    Ding Ning only smiled without giving a word. It seems that he was carefully staring at her with deep emotions, but in fact, he was so afraid to see any emergencies.

    She had never done household chores. Plus, she was careless, and how could she be able to do such things?

    As expected, Ling Yun shrieked, falling down his bed in just a few minutes.

    With excessive fear, Ding Ning dashed to her and held her in his arms, feeling fortunate that he had been staring at her.

    Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian were also so much scared by it, repetitively asking if she was okay. They also gave Ding Ning a thumbs up for his quick reaction and said they had been shocked and lost their nerves.

    Ling Yun ashamedly smiled and apologetically said that was a mistake. She was not afraid at all, for she knew she would never be in danger when Ding Ning was with her.

    Before Ding Ning wanted to persuade her not to do anything, Ling Yun had walked into the bathroom to clean the teacup she had just bought.

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t think cleaning the teacup was anything dangerous, and he let her show off herself.

    Unexpectedly, the new teacup fell, smashed with a "bang" in just one more minute.

    Ding Ning hurriedly rushed in, asking, "Are you alright?"

    "I am okay. This teacup looks not beautiful, I don¡¯t want it, and so I smashed it."

    Ling Yun apologetically pouted to Ding Ning and shouted.

    "Okay, it¡¯s not a big deal if you don¡¯t want it. We can buy a new one next time."

    Ding Ning smiled with a cooperative attitude, his eyes full of undispersed deep emotions, and he whispered in her ears,

    "Yun, don¡¯t try to change yourself for me. You cannot do household chores, and that¡¯s you. It¡¯s true I like that one. I don¡¯t want you to change to another person for me."

    With her eyes turning red, Ling Yun lightly snuggled in his arms. She pulled his hands to hold her slender waist and said with grievances, "Am I really useless?"

    "Impossible. My Yun is a kind-hearted girl, who is generous, supports public welfare, loves helping others, has so much brotherhood code, never hides her true identity, and lives as a true person. This is the woman I love. I don¡¯t care whether she can do household chores or not."

    Ding Ning held her from behind, mumbling in a whisper in her ears like the private talk between lovers.

    Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian, who had been a little worried, furtively smiled to each other and wisely turned away and left. They had also intentionally turned on theputer to y music, making room for the lovers.

    "But I will give birth to little babies in the future. What if I couldn¡¯t do household chores?"

    Ling Yun yed a spoiled woman as she whimpered, but sweet happiness had filled up her heart. Ding Ning had never spoken with her in such a gentle, romantic manner, and so she had been anxious, worrying about her future. Even after he gave his vi to her, she didn¡¯t really feel safe.

    If you loved someone, you should speak it out. Ding Ning didn¡¯t like speaking, but he liked doing. Yet, he didn¡¯t know that a woman heart was in fact very fragile and sensitive. They had made love, but she had never heard him speak the word love to her, and so she had been anxious.

    Now, after Ling Yun heard the decent romantic words of Ding Ning, all her worries and unsafe feelings had vanished miraculously. She really felt safe.

    "I marry you because I want you to enjoy the happiness of living, not to act as my housemaid. Are there only a few women who cannot do household chores? We have enough money. As long as you like, we can employ 100 or 1000 housemaids to serve you. As for taking care of our children, we can also employ a few wet nurses."

    Ding Ning¡¯s romantic words were bing sweeter and sweeter, and Ling Yun had be drunk because of them. If it were not a suitable asion, she would surely passionately make love with him at once and show him new positions of having sex. She loved him beyond measure.

    It was sofortable to be spoiled by her beloved man. Ling Yun pouted and said shyly, "No wet nurses. Feeding babies with their mother¡¯s milk is the best way."

    "Okay, no wet nurses. I will help you increase your breast milk supply in the future: our baby suckling from one breast, and I from the other."

    Ding Ning had also begun ying the lecher again, and his hands had lifted the edge of her dress, moving along her slender waist upward...

    Ling Yun¡¯s breathing became fast instantly, her neck turned red, and her eyes had tears showing her lust. "What should we do? I, I also want, but they...will see us."

    "Nothing. Don¡¯t forget my unique skill."

    Ding Ning secretly said in his mind, "Apologies, my brothers. For my happiness, I have to put you in a bad situation."

    He had silently rushed out. Two beams of silvery light shone, and Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian who were trying to avoid the embarrassment passed out.

    "You are a bad man!"

    With a sexual blink, Ling Yun threw herself into the arms of Ding Ning and couldn¡¯t help melting herself into him...

    "Wake up, wake up!"

    Zhang Haifeng had been shaken to wake up, and he opened his sleepy eyes.

    Seeing Ling Yun watching a movie on theputer as if nothing had happened, he gradually woke up, and then immediately sat up, scratching his head. He and confused Wu Xian stared at each other, and he asked, "Why did I fall asleep?"

    "I don¡¯t know, either. I fell asleep while listening to music."

    Wu Xian was also very confused, but he didn¡¯t notice that a tinge of red color had secretly appeared on the long and snowy neck of Ling Yun.

    "I also feel strange. You and Wu Xian were listening to the music, weren¡¯t you? As soon as Ling Yun and I cleaned up the teacup shards and came out, we saw that you were already asleep. I thought it was not suitable to wake you up. Did you guys do something like stealing outside schoolst night?"

    Ding Ning was ying tricks on them, trying to distract their attention.

    "No. Since we had sses in the morning, we went to bed rtively earlyst night. It is so strange we suddenly fell asleep."

    Zhang Haifeng didn¡¯t suspect anything and scratched his head with an honest smile. He took a look at his watch subconsciously and shockingly stood up at once. "God, it¡¯s nearly 12 o¡¯clock. Howe I have slept for so long?"

    Wu Xian rubbed his stomach,ining, "That¡¯s why I feel so hungry."

    "Why wait? Let¡¯s have lunch. I am hungry too."

    Thinking of their craziness that took ce moments ago, she blushed and was so ashamed of herself. She felt ufortable as if she was sitting on pins and needles. Hearing that, she stood up immediately and proposed.

    "Okay, let¡¯s have lunch. Let me wash my face. Sorry to have made you wait for so long."

    "I also need to wash."

    The two roommates hurriedly rushed into the bathroom to wash. Ling Yun¡¯s face turned pale, and she caught a glimpse of Ding Ning with worries, afraid that their "crime scene" would be found.

    Ding Ning confidently winked, wearing a smiling face to recall what had happened. He indicated that she didn¡¯t have to worry about the scene because he had already cleaned it up, and Ling Yun felt ashamed, her cheeks turning red. She angrily rolled her eyes at him.

 Chapter 217 Brother Buckteeth

    Cuizhuxuan Restaurant located in Xuefu Road, was one of the most high-end restaurants around the university town. Zhang Haifeng, who determined to invite them to have a dinner together with the red packet he received, insisted on choosing this restaurant. Ding Ning, who failed to talk him out of doing that, could only promise.

    "Wee to our restaurant. How many are you? Have you made a reservation?"

    In front of the magnificent gate, four waitresses dressed in high-slit flowing gowns with looming snow-white thighs, all bent at the waist, which startled Zhang Haifeng and others.

    The lobby manager, who wore a white shirt, a business overskirt with a pretty face, coquettish temperament and a professional smile, came over and asked them enthusiastically.

    "Four people with no reservation. Are there an avable box?"

    Zhang Haifeng held his head high and walked inside, looking like a regr customer here.

    "Sorry, sir, all of our boxes have been taken. Now you can only get a table in the hall, is it okay?"

    The lobby manager was very professional. Even if Ding Ning and others wore very general clothes, she still said with a smile.

    "No box? Should we go to another restaurant?" Zhang Haifeng slowed down his footsteps and looked at Ding Ning, looking like consulting him.

    "It¡¯s just a meal, and we can eat in the hall. Don¡¯t bother."

    Ding Ning waved his hand nonchntly. He did not care about ostentation, otherwise with his wealth, he would not always wander in cheap clothes.

    "Pleasee with me."

    The lobby manager led them to a booth for four people, told the waiter to bring the menu and take their order, and then left politely.

    The hall was very elegantly decorated. The floor was wooden with original grain. Even the tables and benches were made of wood. Besides, the wallpapers were painted with green bamboos. It made people feel like staying in a bamboo forest.

    It was no wonder that it was one of the most upscale restaurants in the university town. With this unique decoration style, its level rose sharply.

    Zhang Haifeng took the menu and handed it to Ling Yun without reading it. He said with a generous smile, "Sister-inw, just order whatever you want. Wu Xian and I treat our eldest brother to a dinner on arriving with the red pocket you gave us."

    "Okay, I¡¯ll order now."

    Ling Yun opened the menu with a smile, and then the smile on her face suddenly became stiff.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Seeing her strange expression, Ding Ning hurriedly approached her and took a look.

    What the h*ll, a te of stir-fried shredded potato was sold for 38 yuan. A te of shredded pork with green pepper was sold for 58 yuan. A te of crisp fried spareribs was sold for 208 yuan. A te of deep-fried mutton chop was sold for 580 yuan... Was it a gangster restaurant?

    "Why are the dishes so expensive?" Ling Yun whispered with a distressed face.

    Ding Ning said calmly, "Never mind, just order a few dishes. In such a restaurant, we just pay a high price for its high-end environment."

    Wu Xian bowed his head and yed mobile games. This nerdy guy had always been silent and not good at dealing with people. Zhang Haifeng was the one who made every decision.

    Seeing their strange expressions, Zhang Haifeng hurriedly asked for another menu. As soon as he opened the menu and saw the prices, his face also changed. He straightforward cursed, "What the h*ll, why are the dishes so expensive? Is it a gangster restaurant?"

    The smile on the waiter¡¯s face suddenly froze. With a trace of barely detectable contempt, he became cold and ridiculed Zhang Haifeng.

    "Please respect yourself. Our Cuizhuxuan is one of the best restaurants around this area and the prices of our dishes have never been changed. You are the first one who says our restaurant is a gangster restaurant."

    "I..."

    With his face alternately turning ashen and red, Zhang Haifeng wanted to argue with the waiter, but couldn¡¯t think of anything to say.

    "You are such a bunch of poor people. Cuizhuxuan is not the ce where you cane. The expense of a meal here is enough to pay for your living expenses for a few months. You will be struck by lightning bying here and pretending to be rich."

    As an ironic voice came, Zhang Haifeng looked up. He suddenly became stiffened all over, clenched his fists, fixedly stared at theer with angry mes in his eyes, and bit his lips without saying anything.

    Turning to have a look, Ding Ning only saw Gu Qianyun, whose face was ck and blue, swaggeringlye to them with a girl, whose expression was slightly unnatural, in his arms, followed by a group of punks with tattoos.

    The girl was probably Zhang Haifeng¡¯s ex-girlfriend Sun Aijia. She looked not bad with a curvaceous shape. It was no wonder that Zhang Haifeng was so angry.

    "Does whether we can afford it have anything to do with you? Do you want to be beaten again? Get out!"

    Ling Yun had already been annoyed by the waiter¡¯s ironic tone. If it had not been that she wanted to maintain her good impression on Ding Ning¡¯s roommates, she, who was fierce, would have pped her.

    She had suppressed her anger. But at this moment, seeing Gu Qianyun again here, she was even more annoyed. So she immediately raised her eyebrows and huffed.

    "Hey! This girl is fierce. Childe Gu was beaten by this girl?"

    Before Gu Qianyun talked, a stocky guy walked out from behind him. The guy was shirtless with a gold ne, thewy muscles, buckteeth and a tattoo of down hill tiger on his chest, staring at Ling Yun with hisscivious eyes.

    "Brother Buckteeth, it¡¯s them, especially this girl. She is excellent in fighting, and several subordinates of mine were beaten by her."

    Gu Qianyun said with a ttering smile, while ferociously grabbing Sun Aijia¡¯s chest in a provocative way. She was tearful in pain, but lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to look into Zhang Haifeng¡¯s murderous eyes.

    "You are so bold that you even dared to beat childe Gu. Do you know that childe Gu is my friend? Beating him is equal to beating me. You didn¡¯t show me some respect?"

    Brother Buckteeth walked up brazenly, greedily squinting at Ling Yun with a pair of mouse eyes.

    "Pa! Who do you think you are to make me show you some respect?"

    Ding Ning looked calm with cold sparkle in his eyes. Ling Yun was disgusted by the guy¡¯s gaze. Unable to bear it any more, she struck the table and stood up. She looked a few centimeters higher than Brother Buckteeth.

    Condescendingly looking at Brother Buckteeth, who was short and ugly, she contemptuously said, "You are so short with ugly buckteeth. I really doubt what made your parents courageous to give birth to you."

    "B*tch, you are seeking death. Go ahead. When you kneel under my crotch and sing the song Conquer, you will find out whether I¡¯m short."

    Brother Buckteeth was short and ugly. His nickname Brother Buckteeth had spread in the underworld, and he couldn¡¯t do anything about that. The only thing he avoided as taboo was his height of less than 1.6 meters.

    He became furious on hearing her words, but did not lose his mind. He knew that Ling Yun was capable of fighting, so he asked his followers to fight with her first.

    "Girl, how dare you insult Brother Buckteeth? Just wait for being knocked down and singing the song Conquer."

    "This girl is so pretty, and she¡¯s Brother Buckteeth¡¯s cup of tea."

    "The chest, the butt, the skin, tsk tsk. Buddies, be careful and don¡¯t hurt her, otherwise Brother Buckteeth will feel distressed."

    ...

    A group of punks with tattoos and flushed faces due to drunkenness, rushed at Ling Yun while talking dirty words.

    "Please do me a favor. It is Cuizhuxuan here. If there is any contradiction between you, please handle it outside and don¡¯t make trouble in the restaurant."

    At this moment, the lobby manager walked over, stopped in front of Ling Yun and said without humbling herself and showing disrespect.

    "Get out of the way. I don¡¯t care it¡¯s Cuizhuxuan or other ces. Now that the girl dared to provoke our Brother Buckteeth, we won¡¯t leave no matter what kind of ce it is."

    A long-haired punk, who was eager to show his loyalty to Brother Buckteeth, pushed the lobby manager without mercy and cursed in anger.

    The lobby manager screamed, staggered and almost fell to the ground. Ling Yun hurriedly reached out to support her. "Are you alright?"

    "I¡¯m fine, thank you!" The lobby manager thanked her kindly.

    "Pa". With a resounding p, the long-hair punk stared at Brother Buckteeth, whose face was ashen, and said with grievance, "Boss, did you p the wrong person?"

    "What the f*ck are you talking about? Shut up!"

    Brother Buckteeth cursed in anger, turned around with a smile, and apologized to the lobby manager by bowing unctuously and saying, "I¡¯m sorry, sister Hong. I¡¯ve been a little impulsive due to drunkenness, and forgotten it¡¯s your restaurant. We¡¯ll go immediately. Please exin to master Fei that I didn¡¯t offend you intentionally. I¡¯ll call on you to apologize in person. Please don¡¯t me me!"

    As Gu Qianyun looked at Brother Buckteeth¡¯s servile face, his face suddenly changed. He secretly wondered how powerful the background of the restaurant owner was, since Brother Buckteeth was scared like this.

    The lobby manager, referred to as sister Hong, said with a poker face, "As long as you don¡¯t make trouble in Cuizhuxuan, you can do anything you want. Besides, these are the guests of our Cuizhuxuan. I don¡¯t want to see anything happen to them."

    With his face alternately turning ashen and red, Brother Buckteeth finally said, "Sister Hong, I will not make trouble in Cuizhuxuan and will definitely obey the rules set by master Fei. But in terms of what happens after we get out of here, master Fei might not care about such a trivial matter, right?"

    Sister Hong said with a nk expression, "Buckteeth, are you not going to do me a favor?"

    "They are your friends?"

    He slightly squinted, seemingly inspecting something. He was afraid of the owner of Cuizhuxuan, but he not afraid of sister Hong. After all, she was only a lobby manager, and he did not believe that the owner of Cuizhuxuan would help her.

    Sister Hong hesitated and sighed secretly. After all, she was just a wage earner, and couldn¡¯t help Ling Yun and her friends even if she wanted to. She looked at Ling Yun with regret and shook her head. "No, but they are our guests."

    "I show you some respect, but it seems that you are not going to show me some respect. I will follow the rules here, but after we get out of here, I hope that sister Hong can ignore what will happen outside. Let¡¯s go."

    Looking at Ling Yun sinisterly, he waved his hand, turned around and was about to leave with his followers.

    "Did I allow you to leave?"

    When Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian felt relieved, Ding Ning tasted tea and said slowly.

    Brother Buckteeth stopped, turned around to stare at Ding Ning. With an ironic smile, he said, "What¡¯s up? You want to suppress us with the power of Cuizhuxuan?"

    Gu Qianyun, who felt lost before, showed a sneer and secretly felt happy. They were really reckless. He intended to let them go, but they sought death. Now the owner of Cuizhuxuan couldn¡¯t me them for knocking down these people here.

    Sister Hong looked at Ding Ning with cold eyes and didn¡¯t know what he was going to do. She kindly advised him, "Gentleman, it is Cuizhuxuan here. Please don¡¯t make trouble here."

    Ding Ning slowly put down the teacup and said to sister Hong with a smile, "Sister Hong, right? Thank you for your advice, but I don¡¯t like making trouble and will never do that. We juste here for dinner, but these guys provoke us for no reason. They shouldn¡¯t leave without an apology."

    Sister Hong secretly cursed, "Since you seek death, you can¡¯t me me for not helping you." She said coldly, "If you think that you are capable of making them apologize to you, I won¡¯t stop you. But don¡¯t me me for not reminding you if you don¡¯t have such a big head, don¡¯t wear such a big hat, lest you get wet."

    Ding Ning smiled slightly, did not answer her and turned around to look at Ling Yun. "Yun, I think Fuxing Road is a bit small, how about making you the head of Xuefu Road?"

    With Ding Ning around her, Ling Yun had always been fearless. On hearing his words, she said cheerfully, "Great, I also think that Fuxing Road is a little small. It is time to expand my territory."

    "Hahaha!"

    Brother Buckteeth was stunned. Gu Qianyun showed a strange expression. A group of punks was struck dumb, and then burst intoughter and even tears. They had never been so amused by so funny people.

 Chapter 218 The First Follower

    Sister Hong frowned and felt that she couldn¡¯t see through the handsome young man who had a gentle smile but exuded the indifferent aura from his bones. Perhaps he had hidden his great capability.

    "What are youughing for? You are so short with extremely ugly buckteeth. What makes you courageous to show up?"

    Ling Yun was very displeased. With the permission of Ding Ning, she suddenly shouted and made the first move.

    With a "bang", Brother Buckteeth, who wasughing cheerfully, bore the brunt. He was kicked ferociously by Ling Yun in the face, thrown a few meters backward before falling to the ground, and spat out a few teeth with blood foam.

    "Well, you look much more pleasing to the eye now."

    Ling Yunnded steadily after a great backflip. Looking at Brother Buckteeth, whose buckteeth were kicked off, she folded her hands in front of her face like a heroine and said with a chuckle, "You don¡¯t have to thank me for extracting your teeth for free. I¡¯m Ling Yun, the head of Fuxing Road."

    "The head of Fuxing Road? You are master Yun of Fuxing Road, who beat Shanji so heavilyst time that he had to stay in the hospital?"

    Brother Buckteeth covered his mouth and suddenly remembered when he visited his good buddy Shanji. Shanji had mentioned her. It was said that this woman was rather capable of fighting, which made him surprised and suspicious.

    A stupid looked at Brother Buckteeth with surprise. "Brother Buckteeth, you really look much more handsome without your buckteeth."

    Sister Hong was amused by him, covered her mouth to hide her chuckle and suddenly found that Brother Buckteeth¡¯s followers were so funny. However, at the thought of the current situation, she sighed in the heart. She wasn¡¯t capable of handling it, and should inform master Fei to deal with it.

    "F*ck, what the h*ll are you talking about!"

    Brother Buckteeth had good physical quality; his actions had not been affected after a few teeth of him were kicked off. He turned over and got up, and then pped the follower grumpily.

    He felt so ashamed by being beaten by a woman in public. Dignity was the most important thing for a man in the underworld, so how could he swallow it? He pointed at Ling Yun and said cruelly, "Go ahead and break the b*tch¡¯s legs."

    "She is seeking death."

    Ling Yun clenched her fists and was about to rush forward, but was stopped by Ding Ning, who shook his head with a smile, "Master Yun, you don¡¯t need to use a musket to kill a butterfly. I¡¯ll take care of these lousy guys."

    "Count me in. F*ck, you consider me incapable of fighting?"

    Zhang Haifeng got excited at the sight of this. He reached out to pick up two wine bottles and rushed to Gu Qianyun.

    "I hate fighting the most, but I hate being a deserter even more."

    Wu Xian, who was trembling all over, muttered and did not hesitate to pick up two bottles and rush forward.

    "Come back!"

    Ding Ning grabbed them, took them back and said impatiently, "Now is my show time. Don¡¯t steal my spotlight."

    It was reasonable that Ding Ning could take Wu Xian back, because Wu Xian was thin and weak with a weight of a little more than 50 kilograms. However, Zhang Haifeng was really a burly man with a weight of nearly one hundred kilograms, but he was caught and taken back by Ding Ning without any effort. It could be seen how horrifying Ding Ning¡¯s arm strength was.

    This new roommate seemed to be unusual. Zhang Haifeng had considered Ling Yun capable of fighting. At this moment, he realized that this new roommate, who looked harmless, was probably the person with the ultimate strength.

    "Sister Hong, you¡¯ve seen that they beat me first. You can¡¯t me me for what we are going to do."

    Brother Buckteeth wiped the blood at the corner of his mouth, did not forget to exin it to sister Hong, and waved his hand to ask his followers to go ahead.

    Sister Hong sighed helplessly. Anyway, she had already called master Fei. She didn¡¯t want to poke her nose into other people¡¯s business, so she simply took a few steps back so as not to be bespattered with blood.

    Most of the people, who coulde here for meals, were not afraid of getting into trouble. Except for a few people who didn¡¯t want to get into trouble, most people chose to stay and watch the fun. With a meal and a good show, why wouldn¡¯t they stay?

    Ding Ning just took the initiative to make the move on the spur of the moment. Ling Yun liked to y and be a head. So he simply pleased her by making her the head of Xuefu Road.

    Of course, he had another purpose. There were more than a dozen colleges and universities in the university town, including Ninghai University, Ninghai Foreign Languages College, Ninghai Jiaotong University, Ninghai Academy of Arts, and Ninghai College of Civil Engineering and so on.

    When he was in college, he knew that it was a ce where the high and low were mixed together with rampant underground forces. Some college girls wallowed in degeneration, but there were also many good girls who were deceived, abducted and forced to step on the road of no return.

    He was unwilling to and unable to take care of it before. But since he was moved by Xiaoyao¡¯s admirationst time, he realized that with greater ability, he had a greater responsibility. Since Ling Yun liked to be the head, he simply cleaned up this area and made it Ling Yun¡¯s territory as a present.

    He believed that if Ling Yun was in charge of the underground world around this area, she would be able to purify the surrounding environment of the schools and decrease the degraded sources for those inexperienced students.

    He and Ling Yun had been in charge of Fuxing Road just for fun. But Ding Ning made up his mind at this moment to make Ling Yun the head of arger area. With him around, she would never get into any trouble.

    He stepped forward to fight with the punks. In order to avoid startling others, he had to suppress his strength, slow down his speed, and sometimes deliberately expose a weak point and be beaten by them. He intended to make himself look like a person with some skills in fighting by doing that.

    Even so, he ended the battle in just three minutes. There were plenty of punks lying on the ground in disorder. Even Brother Buckteeth and Gu Qianyuny down without the strength to stand up, and groaned in pain. It was no exaggeration to describe it as disaster victims moaning everywhere.

    Ding Ning moved his shoulders, stepped on Brother Buckteeth¡¯s face and said with a smile, "Who is your boss? Now you can call him for help and ask him to take revenge."

    "I, I don¡¯t dare!"

    Brother Buckteeth trembled with a bitter face. He really didn¡¯t dare to do that. Ling Yun was tough enough. Unexpectedly this guy was even more terrifying. Among dozens of buddies, no one could defeat him. All of them were knocked down by him, and even no one could stand up.

    "As Brother Buckteeth, how can you not dare? You want some respect as someone from the underworld, right? I beat you, which means humiliating your boss. If he doesn¡¯t take revenge, how can you face others in the underworld in future?"

    Ding Ning guided him earnestly.

    "I, I don¡¯t dare to retaliate even with tremendous courage. I am wrong. Big brother, please spare me. I promise I won¡¯t retaliate."

    Brother Buckteeth was so desperate. Even if he wanted to retaliate, he dared not say it. A wise man knew that how to keep off the danger. With his life in Ding Ning¡¯s hands, he didn¡¯t show his hatred.

    Ding Ning was very angry. This guy didn¡¯t have any guts. He, who insisted on not retaliating, was so weak.

    Ding Ning was exasperated to ferociously kick his butt. "Stop talking f*cking nonsense. Call your boss now and ask him toe here, otherwise, just tell him to collect your bodies."

    "Big, big Brother, what, what¡¯s your name?"

    Brother Buckteeth trembled and nerved himself to ask.

    "I¡¯m Guo Jianglong, the first follower of master Yun of Fuxing Road."

    Ding Ningcently told his fictitious name without missing a beat. Guo Jianglong meant a dragon crossing a river. This name was more impressive than Jia Mingzhi made up by Xiao Chunan.

    "It turns out to be Brother Long. Okay, now I will call my boss. How much ransom do you want?"

    Brother Buckteeth trembled, while secretly wondering. People in the underworld generally made up nicknames like red sticks with double flowers, gold-medal beater, four guardian warriors, eighteen arhats and thirteen rogues, didn¡¯t them? Why did he make up such a nickname as the first follower? Why had he never heard of it?

    "I don¡¯t need any ransom. I¡¯m not a kidnapper. I just want to have a talk with your boss."

    Ding Ning knew that this guy mistakenly thought that he was going to extort money, so he kicked him grumpily.

    "Okay, okay, I will call him now!"

    Brother Buckteeth was overwhelmed and hated Gu Qianyun from the bottom of his heart. If it were not for Gu Qianyun who asked him to take revenge, he would not encounter such a tough opponent.

    Looking at Gu Qianyun lying on the ground like a dead dog with his crotch soaked and the smell of urine, Ding Ning immediately frowned with disgust.

    He then turned to look at Sun Aijia, who was crouching beside him, holding her legs with a shudder and even dared not raise her head, and felt a trace of sorrow rising in his heart. Someone pitiful must have brought trouble to herself.

    ncing at Zhang Haifeng, he found that Zhang Haifeng looked calm without fixing his eyes on Sun Aijia for a while as if he was looking at a stranger. He felt relieved. It seemed that Zhang Haifeng had really got over her.

    He kicked Gu Qianyun out for several meters with disgust. Ignoring Gu Qianyun¡¯s wild shrieks, he said coldly, "Get out of here. If I find out that you carry on misdeeds, be careful of your life."

    "I got it. I got it. I¡¯ll get out now."

    Gu Qianyun was not shocked but rejoiced. He rushed out awkwardly, and didn¡¯t even have the courage to look at Sun Aijia.

    Sun Aijia was desperate. She did not know what was waiting for her, so she covered her face and cried.

    Ling Yun hated such ascivious woman the most. She impatiently cursed, "What the h*ll are you crying for? You are an inconstant b*tch. Don¡¯t show up in front of my brother again, or I will scratch your face."

    "I got it." Sun Aijia lowered her head, trembled all over and ran away while covering her face.

    Zhang Haifeng sighed and cast down his eyes. He looked calm, but it wasn¡¯t easy to get over a rtionshipsting for more than three years.

    Ding Ning patted his shoulder tofort him. Zhang Haifeng¡¯s eyes were a little red, but he forced a grin to indicate that he was fine.

    Ding Ning turned around and said to sister Hong, "Sister Hong, please serve the wine and dishes!"

    Sister Hong looked at him strangely and felt that she could not see through him. Having caused such a big trouble, he was still in the mood to eat?

    However, before master Fei and Brother Buckteeth¡¯s boss arrived, she did not dare to displease Ding Ning. So she hurriedly twisted her slender waist and went to the kitchen to arrange the dishes and wine.

    "Come on, big brother, let¡¯s toast for it!"

    Even before eating anything, Zhang Haifeng opened a bottle of Wuliangye, filled his cup with it, picked up the cup and began to drink.

    Ling Yun had to persuade him, "Eat something before drinking, otherwise it¡¯s very easy to get drunk."

    "It¡¯s okay, let him drink. He can start over after waking up from drunkenness."

    Ding Ning held Ling Yun back, shook his head and picked up the cup to drink with Zhang Haifeng.

    "Second brother, I will drink with you too!"

    Wu Xian said, picked up the cup and drank up in one swallow. After that, his pale face blushed instantly like a dog¡¯s butt.

    "Good brothers, we don¡¯t need to say anything but drink. We are not leaving without getting drunk today!"

    After drinking a cup of wine, Zhang Haifeng seemed to be refreshed again. He held the bottle and began to pour the wine again.

    The entire Cuizhuxuan was silent. Everyone was watching the three of them drink a cup after another.

    With a "boom", the door was pushed open and several waitresses were pushed aside.

    A fat man weighing more than one hundred kilograms walked in with a cigar in his mouth and an arrogant face surrounded by dozens of followers.

    His face, which was fat enough to cover his neck, was filled with awful murderous intent. After looking around, he stared at Brother Buckteeth, who was lying on the floor. "You are so useless. Just get up."

    "Boss, you finallye. I also want to get up, but my legs can¡¯t move."

    Brother Buckteeth mourned with a sorrowful face. Ding Ning had just kicked him, making his lower body unconscious, so he couldn¡¯t stand up.

    The fat man squinted with ferocious sparkle in his small eyes. "Who beat you?"

 Chapter 219 Fat Buddha

    "It¡¯s Guo Jianglong, the first follower of master Yun of Fuxing Road."

    Brother Buckteeth looked at Ding Ning with fear.

    The fat man looked at Ding Ning who was concentrating on drinking from himself, and said with his fat face suddenly darkening, "Buddy, I¡¯m wondering what you want to do by asking buckteeth to call me and ask me toe here? A dragon crossing a river? Hahaha, it seems that you want to fight with me, a local snake."

    Ding Ning put down his wine ss and motioned for Zhang Haifeng and others to continue drinking. He then slowly stood up, walked to a dining table with no guest, pull out a chair and sat down with his legs crossed. After that, He looked up at the fat man and reached out to make a gesture of inviting, "Have a seat!"

    The fat man could be considered an even-minded person. He didn¡¯t begin a fierce battle as soon as he showed up but motioned for his followers to clear the scene. The guests, who were enjoying watching the fun, were politely asked to get out by his followers. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t forget to ask the guests to pay the bill, which made sister Hong look slightly eased.

    A follower of the fat man sensibly came forward to pull out the chair opposite to Ding Ning. The fat man directly sat down on it, took a draw from the cigar, fixedly stared at Ding Ning in the smoke and said, "Tell me, why you want to meet me?"

    "Sister Hong, we have a guest. Serve tea!"

    Ding Ning told sister Hong even without looking at her, as if she was his subordinate.

    Sister Hong was so angry that she almost spat out blood. She thought, "F*ck, you are just negotiating in our restaurant. I am not your subordinate. What makes you think that you can order me to do something?"

    However, at the sight of the faint smile on the fat man¡¯s face, she felt a st of chill and told the waiter to serve tea.

    She didn¡¯t have to respect Brother Buckteeth, but didn¡¯t dare not to respect the fat man. He was Fat Buddha, the leader of an underground force around the university town, and even Brother Fei was on intimate terms with him. Thus, she didn¡¯t dare to neglect him.

    Ding Ning slowly picked up the teacup, took a sip of tea and savored it. He then shook his head and said, "This jasmine tea is not good."

    "We are running a restaurant, not a tea house."

    Sister Hong grumpily talked back to Ding Ning. At the thought that he talked to her in a way of ordering his subordinate, she became extremely angry.

    "It¡¯s true. I haven¡¯t asked what your name is?"

    Ding Ning finally looked at the fat man in the eye.

    "You do not know me?"

    The fat man squinted in astonishment, seemingly considering him a bit unbelievable.

    "Humph, you even don¡¯t know our Fat Buddha. How do you engage in the underworld?"

    A bald fierce man in a ck vest with thewy muscles beside the fat man scolded scornfully.

    Ding Ning gave the bald man a hard look with his eyes as sharp as knives. The horrifying murderous intent filled the room, which made the fierce man sessively take a few steps backwards in shock.

    Until Ding Ning withdrew his gaze, the fierce man looked down with a pale face. He suddenly found his legs went weak and his back was soaked with cold sweat.

    The fat man nced at the fierce man, looking thoughtful. Although Ding Ning immediately withdrew his gaze, it made his hair stand on end, as if he was facing a savage beast.

    The fat man immediately said with a smile on his fat face, "I¡¯m wondering why Brother Guo asks me to meet here. If buckteeth did anything offensive, I will make him apologize to you."

    "Fat Buddha, there is just a little conflict which is not worth mentioning between Brother Buckteeth and me. I specially asked him to invite you here, because I want to inquire about something."

    Ding Ning raised his eyebrows and said directly.

    "Just tell me. As long as I know, I will say all that you know and say it without reserve."

    The fat man was quite sensible with sincerity in his small eyes.

    "I want to ask, how many forces are there around the university town? How is the rtionship among them? How is their strength?"

    Ding Ning looked directly at the fat man with his shing eyes like burning torches.

    The fat man frowned and said broadly after hesitating for a while, "There are a total of top five forces around the university town, namely the Overspeed Party, the Knife Club, the Buddha Hall, the Axe Gang and the ck Knife Camp. The Buddha Hall is the force in which I engage. Among these forces, the ck Knife Camp is the newest one but with the strongest strength. The strength of other three is simr to that of our Buddha Hall. The rtionship among us now looks harmonious on the surface, but there are actually constant frictions among us. Our Buddha Hall unites with the Overspeed Party, the Knife Club and the Axe Gang topete with the ck Knife Camp. After all, they are from other ces, so they must have different opinions and ns from ours. The ck Knife Camp is subordinated to the Seventh Mansion, a foreign force from the Prairie. They attempt to unify the underworld of Ninghai. We naturally will not easilypromise."

    "The Seventh Mansion? ck Knife Camp?" Ding Ning said with a grin and a trace of sparkle across his eyes, "It¡¯s a bit interesting."

    "Buddy, what else do you want to know?" The fat man was surprisingly cooperative.

    Ding Ning picked up the teacup, took a sip of tea and said lightly, "Please tell these forces that I¡¯ll leave them three days to be subject to our master Yun. Otherwise, those who submit will prosper, those who resist shall perish."

    "What?"

    The fat men¡¯s pupils suddenly violently contracted, and there was frosty sparkle in his eyes.

    "He¡¯s a psycho. What master Yun, I have never heard of it."

    "F*ck, he¡¯s so rampant. He really considers our Buddha Hall a pushover."

    "Rampant, he¡¯s so f*cking rampant. Those who submit will prosper, those who resist shall perish? Who does he think he is?"

    "What the f*ck, even ck knife camp, which is so rampant, dare not say something like this. Thisd must run away from the mental hospital."

    ...

    A group of followers of the Buddha Hall were irritated and sessively scolded Ding Ning in anger. If it were not the Buddha who had not given the order, they would rush over and wildly hack Ding Ning to death.

    With a sinister smile on his face, Ding Ning put the teacup on the table, stood up and turned around to leave, while his faint voice was clearly heard by the fat man, "I believe that Buddha is a smart person and you will agree. "

    The fat man snorted and was about to order his followers to hack this reckless guy to death.

    However, he suddenly found in shock that with the snoring sound from his nose, Ding Ning¡¯s teacup suddenly burst into porcin powder.

    But this was not the end. The solid wood table copsed quietly like melting snow and ice and turned into powder.

    The same thing immediately happened to the chair on which Ding Ning had sat, and it also turned into powder. If it were not for arge and a small piles of powder on the ground, the table and chair seemingly had never existed before.

    The noise and curses came to an abrupt end, and everyone was dumbstruck as if they saw a ghost.

    With a flood of sweat on his forehead and tremendous horror on his face, Fat Buddha looked at Ding Ning, who was calm, with astonishment, feeling a st of chill rising straight to the crown of his head.

    There was nock of some retired special soldiers and even martial arts masters hired with high sries under his leadership. Nevertheless, these masters he considered iparable could only chop the bricks with their hands.

    They could also chop this solid wood table with a weapon, but it was impossible to turn it into powder.

    How did he do that? Who exactly was this Guo Jianglong?

    With such an overwhelming strength, "Those who submit will prosper, those who resist shall perish" was definitely not an empty talk for Ding Ning. What should he do?

    At the thought that Ding Ning could kill him easily with this unpredictable means, he immediately lost the courage to fight against Ding Ning.

    He stood up with a shiver and bowed respectfully to Ding Ning. "I will definitely tell them your words. I¡¯m leaving now!"

    "Remember, three days, only three days. Three dayster, on the evening of the 12th, I will invite them to have dinner in thergest box here. I hope they could honor me by epting the invitation, otherwise I will visit them one by one!"

    The threat in Ding Ning¡¯s words was obvious.

    Fat Buddha did not say anything, bowed respectfully once again, walked out of Cuizhuxuan backwards and left worriedly with his followers.

    "Sister Hong, I am going to invite guests for dinner on the evening of the 12th, and reserve the biggest box for me on that night."

    ncing at Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian, who had been drunk and unconscious, Ding Ning thought that this would be fine, lest they treated him as a strange people. It was better for the rtionship among roommates to be pure.

    He did not regret what he did on an impulse. He thought that he owed Ling Yun too much. As long as Ling Yun liked it, even if she wanted the moon in the sky, he would get it for her.

    Sister Hong and a bunch of waiters had long been stunned, and no longer thought that Ding Ning was joking. Sister Hong did not dare to lose her temper with Ding Ning. She swallowed her saliva, nodded repeatedly and couldn¡¯t even talk.

    Ling Yun did not feel too shocked. She had long known that the man she deeply loved was an extraordinary person. Even if Ding Ning now said that he was actually a superman who wore his underpants outside, she would not hesitate to believe him.

    She just didn¡¯t understand why Ding Ning did that. Leaning against the shoulder of Ding Ning, who was eating and drinking, she asked softly, "Honey, what do you want to do?"

    "Haven¡¯t I told you? Fuxing Road is notrge enough, so I intend to include Xuefu Road into your territory."

    Ding Ning affectionately petted her head and said naturally.

    Ling Yun opened her mouth wide in shock. "I thought you were joking."

    "I asked you what you like to dost time, but you haven¡¯t answered. I know that you want to be the head of a territory, so I decided to get the most fertile territory for you. Xuefu Road is a ce which all forces covet. I believe you will like it."

    Ding Ning held her slender waist and spoke in a soft voice.

    With tears in her eyes, Ling Yun fixedly stared at Ding Ning, "But I just want to be your girl instead of the head of a territory."

    "Hey, you can be my girl and the head of a territory at the same time."

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes were filled with warm affection. With his nourishment, now Ling Yun had changed from a girl to a young woman whose every move and smile was full of charm, making people keep a covetous eye on her.

    "Well, since my little follower is so sincere, master Yun can only manage to ept it."

    With her big eyes turning into crescent-shaped, Ling Yun happily leaned her head on Ding Ning¡¯s shoulder, imagining the imposing scene of being followed by a crowd of followers who were ready to answer her call.

    "By the way, you can¡¯t manage such arge territory. I will transfer Gangzi, Xiaoyu, Yuanyang and others here to help you. Besides, I will arrange a few masters to protect you."

    After thinking for a moment, Ding Ning decided to talk with Feng Jun and others and asked them to take charge of protecting Ling Yun. They were all special soldiers with high skills in fighting. They were more than sufficient for protecting Ling Yun.

    "You¡¯re the boss."

    Ling Yun looked like a happy little woman. When she was a child, she and her mother had always been bullied by others. At that time, she dreamed that one day she could be a mighty head of underworld and get even with all the b*stards who dared to bully her and her mother. Thus, she had practiced Taekwondo since her childhood and reached the level of fourth Dan ck belt.

    "But I should tell you first. You can do some illegitimate business that haggles over regtions, but definitely shouldn¡¯t involve in drugs."

    Ding Ning warned her with a serious look on his face.

    "Don¡¯t worry, you know that your girl hates those things the most. I¡¯ve never allowed them to touch those things even in the several ces in Fuxing Road."

    "That¡¯s good. I allow you to take charge of those ces because of this. Anyway I have never seen a head like you. You upied those ces, but asked Gangzi and others to manage those ces without receiving any money from them."

    Ding Ning looked at Ling Yun, amused. He knew well about her. She would never involve in those things, and strictly supervised Gangzi and others to keep them from those things. Thus, he allowed her to take charge of these ces.

 Chapter 220 Meet Dafei Again

    "We grew up in the same oldmunity. Gangzi and others were not good at studying, so they could only hang out on the street and were often bullied by others. Since they call me sister, I naturally should help them. They can¡¯t make much money by managing the several ces in Fuxing Road, but still insist on giving me money. I rejected their money and consider that I offer them a job."

    Gangzi and others grew up in the samemunity as Ling Yun. They, who were rebellious with poor academic performance, had always hung out on the street and been bullied by others.

    Ling Yun was excellent in taekwondo. Once she saw them bullied by the punks from other ce. She couldn¡¯t put up with it, so she helped them to drive off the punks from other ce. Gangzi and others had been loyal to Ling Yun and called her big sister since then. Ling Yun also enjoyed it and became master Yun of Fuxing Road.

    "Those guys are pretty good, very obedient and loyal. They can be better with good cultivation."

    Ding Ning remembered that there was a conflict between them when he first Gangzi and others, but Ling Yun just used a word to make them call him Brother Ning as soon as they met him. Although they might not respect him sincerely, they definitely respect Ling Yun sincerely. That was enough.

    "Brother Fei, here you are!"

    After seeing Ding Ning¡¯s horrifying strength, sister Hong was afraid that Brother Fei would fight with Ding Ning on impulse as soon as he came. Thus, she waited in fidgets at the entrance of the restaurant. Seeing Brother Feie in a jeep, she hurriedly greeted him and quickly told him about what had happened.

    With sparkle across his eyes, Brother Fei nodded to indicate that he got it. He then walked into the restaurant and looked towards Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning stared at Brother Fei, who looked fierce, and said involuntarily, "Dafei?"

    "It¡¯s you?"

    Brother Fei also suddenly opened his mouth wide in shock and said with a chuckle, "It is such a coincidence."

    "Yeah, such a coincidence. I¡¯ve been thinking of contacting you someday."

    Ding Ning also smiled. He did not expect that this Brother Fei turned out to be the Dafei who sold him the ck panther.

    "I gave you my business card, right? Contact me at any time."

    Seeing his major client, Dafei suddenly beamed with joy and stepped forward to hand Ding Ning a Chunghwa cigarette.

    Ding Ning took the cigarette, lit it up and said with a smile, "You really run various industries, even including a restaurant."

    "Ah, it¡¯s hard to do business nowadays. I just support my family by opening a small restaurant in the university town, a treasurednd."

    Dafei looked not as indifference asst time they met. He enthusiastically pulled sister Hong, who looked confused, and introduced her, "This is Qiu Hong, the sister of my wife, namely my sister-inw. From now on, when youe here to have meals, just find her and you don¡¯t need to pay the bill."

    "I didn¡¯t expect that you know each other. If I knew that before, I wouldn¡¯t do that. Now I displease both of you."

    Qiu Hong winked at Dafei and said tteringly.

    Ding Ning secretly muttered, "It¡¯s true that half of the sister-inw¡¯s butt belongs to her brother-inw. The rtionship between Dafei and Qiu Hong is obviously abnormal."

    Dafei put his hands on Qiu Hong¡¯s butt, and she did not have any reaction. He must have hooked up with her.

    Ding Ning immediately said politely with a smile, "A discount is enough. I will note here if you don¡¯t ask me to pay the bill."

    "You are clear-minded. Xiaohong, bring a tinum card for my buddy. As long as my buddyes here, he¡¯ll get a 50% discount."

    Dafei naturally pulled out a bench to sit down on it and told Qiu Hong to go to the kitchen to order a few good dishes, bring the Maotai he had treasured and bring a 50% off tinum card for Ding Ning.

    After Qiu Hong left, Dafei smiled and reached out. "I¡¯ll introduce myself. My name is Peng Yufei, and my buddies call me Dafei. I haven¡¯t asked your name."

    "My name is Ding Ning. This is my girlfriend Ling Yun. The two who have been drunk are my friends."

    Ding Ning smiled and shook hands with him, introduced Ling Yun and ignored the two drunk people Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian.

    "You are so lucky to have such a pretty girlfriend."

    Dafei nced at Ling Yun, was fascinated by her and praised her, but withdrew his gaze properly, which left a better impression on Ding Ning.

    "Dafei¡¯s sister-inw is also very beautiful." Ding Ning winked mischievously.

    Dafei didn¡¯t try to hide it. He said with acent smile, "Charity begins at home. I don¡¯t want to see my pretty sister-inw marry someone else."

    Ling Yun rolled her eyes, pinched Ding Ning¡¯s waist and said fiercely, "Do you envy Dafei? Are you displeased that I have no sister who can hook up with you?"

    Ding Ning could neither cry norugh. "Dafei is lucky to have a wife with a sister. I can¡¯t demand a sister-inw since you have no sister."

    "I wish I have one, lest you hook up with other girls."

    Ling Yun muttered discontentedly, and Dafei was amused.

    Basically there was no guest at this time. Qiu Hong sat next to Dafei and apanied him to drink with Ding Ning.

    Ling Yun didn¡¯t drink and didn¡¯t find it boring. She sat down aside and watched Ding Ning drinking.

    Dafei was very talkative with the experience of poaching around the world. He talked eloquently about the local customs and practices of various countries, which made Ding Ning listen with gusto.

    Ding Ning asked about the forces distribution around the university town several times. Dafei changed the subject and talked about other things. When being pushed too far, he said that he did not belong to any force here. He just ran a restaurant here and had dealt with them, but would never involve in the forcepetition here.

    They didn¡¯t finish drinking and left with joy until 4:00 pm. After exchanging contact numbers, they waved goodbye.

    Dafei Watched Ding Ning and Ling Yun support Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian to leave, with thoughtful sparkle in his eyes.

    Qiu Hong took his arm and asked seriously, "Brother Fei, this guy wants to upy Xuefu Road. Do you think it possible?"

    "A dragon which is not fierce will not be able to cross the river. He¡¯s not easy to deal with. I don¡¯t care, since it has nothing to do with us. Hurry up. We should have sex while there is still time."

    Dafei sighed, but immediately grinned cheekily. He pulled Qiu Hong to walk to the restaurant. The manager¡¯s lounge was their love nest.

    With a flushed face, Qiu Hong coquettishly pounded on his shoulder. "You just want to sleep with me as soon as youe here."

    "Ah, is there any way? Your sister is pregnant. If I don¡¯t sleep with you, I can¡¯t sleep with her, right?"

    Dafei eagerly picked up Qiu Hong and strode to the lounge.

    "Brother Fei, what if I am pregnant?"

    Qiu Hong asked with some concern.

    "If you are pregnant, we will have a baby. Your sister knows about the rtionship between us, but just pretends that she doesn¡¯t know."

    After entering the lounge, Dafei was so anxious that he raised Qiu Hong¡¯s skirt, undressed her underpants and directly did it even before undressing himself...

    After having sex, Qiu Hong flushed, nestled in the strong arms of Dafei and asked lightly, "Brother Fei, I am so scared."

    "Scared of what?" Dafei smokedfortably and asked absent-mindedly.

    "What should I do if what you are doing now goes wrong? What will happen to my sister and me?"

    Qiu Hong asked with a worried face.

    Dafei took a deep drag and his face was covered by smoke. After a long while, he said in a deep voice, "I have left a lot of money for you and your sister. If one day something really happens to me, you can marry a good guy with the money. In terms of your sister, she can remarry or remain a widow as she wants. I just hope that you can help me bring my child up in any case. I can¡¯t die sonless."

    "Brother Fei, no, I don¡¯t want money. I don¡¯t want to get married. I want to live with you forever."

    With a tearful face, Qiu Hong tightly held Dafei¡¯s waist and pleaded, "Let¡¯s run away. Let¡¯s get out of here with my sister and find a ce where no one can find us and both of us can serve you, okay?"

    "It doesn¡¯t work, Xiaohong. We can¡¯t run away. You don¡¯t know how powerful they are. It¡¯s impossible to escape from their pursuit even if we go to the ends of the earth. Let¡¯s live for the moment."

    Dafei stroked Qiu Hong¡¯s hair and said with frustration, "Since I involved in it, there has been no possibility of getting rid of it."

    "Isn¡¯t Brother Nine-finger the only problem? Even he is very powerful, he is only in Ninghai. Can¡¯t we be safe after leaving Ninghai and finding a remote ce to hide ourselves?"

    Qiu Hong looked at him sadly and pleaded.

    "You don¡¯t understand, Xiaohong, Brother Nine-finger is not the big boss at all but just a chess piece on the surface. The force behind him is the most horrifying. Do you think that as a Ninghai businessman, Brother Nine-finger can be able to smuggle around the world?"

    Dafei smothered the cigarette and looked at Qiu Hong, who was worried, with a smile. "Let¡¯s live for today. We don¡¯t need to think so much. Come here, let¡¯s do it again."

    As they affectionately did it again, in the corner which was out of Dafei¡¯s vision, there was obscure sparkle in Qiu Hong¡¯s eyes.

    After sending the two roommates back to the dormitory and sending Ling Yun back home, Ding Ning rushed to the suite rented by Xiaoniu.

    First, two disabledrades of Xiaoniu came. Second, Mu Yanran invited him to have a midnight snack and said that she had something to talk with him.

    At the sight of Ding Ning, Zhao Wei and others were very excited. They wanted to express their gratitude, but failed to say anything. Except for Feng Jun, they had fully recovered after the rehabilitation during these days.

    There were tears in Feng Jun¡¯s eyes. A bone as long as a few centimeters had grown on his left arm elbow, which enabled him to foresee the day of full recovery.

    Although the itch caused by bone growth made him wish he could scratch his arm, he knew that this was the sign that the wound began to recover, and he had to hold on.

    One of the two new disabled warriors was called Cheng Hu, and the other was called Lu Zhan.

    Seeing the respect Xiaoniu and others showed for Lu Zhan, Ding Ning knew that he turned out to be the instructor of the special forces.

    Cheng Hu was the strongest soldier king in their special forces. In fact, their disability was caused in the same task.

    Cheng Hu left alone to attack the enemies and gain time for the retreat of hisrades.

    Lu Zhan couldn¡¯t bear to see his most proud student sacrifice his life, so he arbitrarily defied the superior¡¯s order to rescue Cheng Hu. He finally carried Cheng Hu, who had been shot dozens of times, and escaped from the rain of bullets at the price of a broken leg and a broken arm.

    Cheng Hu was not much better. He survived, but he was shot in the spine, and the loss of the spinal cord led to paralysis. So he couldn¡¯t take care of himself and could only lie in bed.

    Watching Lu Zhan push a wheelchair with a broken leg, Ding Ning couldn¡¯t help but be filled with deep veneration. Their experience exined what the friendship amongrades was.

    Fortunately, they hadn¡¯t undergone amputation. Although such disability was rtively knotty, it couldn¡¯t baffle Ding Ning. He spent two hours carrying out initial treatment with a lot of True Qi.

    Lu Zhan¡¯s leg and arm were nothing serious. After treatment and a period of rehabilitation, he could return to normal.

    Cheng Hu¡¯s injury was more knotty and required multiple treatments.

    Even so, Cheng Hu became tearful in excitement, because his lower body had already regained consciousness.

    Lu Zhan even cried with joy, not for himself, but for his disciple Cheng Hu.

    The friendship among the soldiers was simple. They did not say anything grateful, but only seriously said that their lives belonged to Doctor Ding from now on and they would never refuse to do anything Ding Ning asked them to do as long as it was not rted to treason.

    Ding Ning directly epted their goodwill. He said that he needed them to help him negotiate with a group of underworld leaders after three days.

 Chapter 221 Boss

    When he said these words, Ding Ning was slightly embarrassed. After all, they used to be soldiers. He was afraid that participating in the game of underground forces would make them resentful.

    Unexpectedly, these soldiers did not mind at all, and each of them patted their chest to ensure that they could do it.

    Ding Ning was a little confused at the beginning. After hearing the exnations from Gong Qiang and others, he realized that they had disguised themselves as the gangsters on some missions during their service.

    In the underworld, there were also greenwood heroes who were strict with their values and had good faith, virtue, and patriotism. In their lives, they had many stories of joys and sorrows that were both happy and tragic. Compared with those vicious people with sheer cunning and falsehood in the upper world, these bold and forthright greenwood heroes had a simr temperament of these soldiers.

    Of course, they were more convinced of Ding Ning¡¯s character and believed that he would never do anything wrong to endanger the country and society.

    That made Ding Ning deeply moved. He asked them why they would believe in him so much. Weren¡¯t they afraid that he treated them only to exploit them?

    Xiaoniu smiled and interpreted their voices with one word, "What kind of life are you unable to get with your medical skills? It is an easy job to find masters to follow you. You were not supposed to waste time and energy on disabled and desperate men like us. Since you agreed to cure us, it¡¯s logical and reasonable for you to tell us to participate in the game of underground forces. That is also a kind of trust and privilege for us. The decision to follow you will naturally be a vocation to obey orders."

    Ding Ning ruminated for a long while and then said in a solemn voice, "Here, I swear that I will never make you do things against conscience and morality, otherwise..."

    "Well, boss, we believe in you. You don¡¯t need to swear an oath. We are embarrassed."

    Lu Zhan, who was burly, with a firm and persistent look and high prestige,ughed, interrupted Ding Ning, and took the lead to call him boss.

    "Yeah, from now on, we all follow you. As long as you don¡¯t cold-shoulder us, you are the boss of our whole life."

    Gong Qiang also smiled and echoed the name of the boss.

    "Boss! It feels better than calling your name directly."

    "Yeah, you are our saver. It seems that calling your name is very disrespectful. Our instructor has done better."

    "We want to call you Brother Ning, but you are younger than us, and it feels ufortable for us and you. Calling you boss is easier."

    "Anyway, we are all poor soldiers who have no money to pay for medical expenses. We can only pay our debts with our lives, boss, haha."

    ...

    Nine soldiers, with the sincere smiles on their faces, decided the new title of boss in a semi-joking and semi-serious tone.

    Ding Ning felt very embarrassed, but under everyone¡¯s insistence, he had to ept this title.

    After making the appointment to treat Cheng Hu tomorrow and declining their invitation to have a drink together, Ding Ning went to the address Mu Yanran gave him and headed to Yipin Vegetarian House to have a midnight snack.

    The front door of Yipin Vegetarian House was not grand, but its inside was quite spacious. There were more than 20 tables in the hall. Although the main dishes were vegetarian, they were very popr because of the excellent taste.

    Even if it was already more than nine o¡¯clock in the evening, the hall was still full, and there were still people queuing. Fortunately, Mu Yanran had already booked a table. Ding Ning told the number of the room, and the waiter took him to a room named Yizhaoxian.

    The room was not big. There were a round table around one meter in diameter, four chairs, and a set of sofas on the side. It looked very warm and sweet.

    "Sir, do you want to order now?"

    Mu Yanran had not arrived yet, and the waitress took the menu and asked Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning took over the exquisite menu with attached pictures and asked with a surprised voice, "Aren¡¯t all of the dishes vegetarians here? Howe there are chicken, duck and fish."

    The waitress looked like she was in her early twenties, quite pretty and willing to interact with the handsome guy. She smiled proudly and said, "These dishes look like meat. In fact, they are all made of tofu, and it is difficult for guests to tell."

    Ding Ning suddenly realized it and praised sincerely, "No wonder you are doing so well with your business."

    "Of course we are. Although our ce is not spacious, many guestse every day because of our fame. From 11 a.m. to midnight, we have guests all along."

    The waitress became more and more proud.

    Ding Ning smiled and said with an intrigued voice, "Then you would be very tired."

    "That doesn¡¯t matter. The better we do business, the higher our sry will be."

    The waitress exined very earnestly. "We are not only given a basic sry. ording to the daily turnover, we will have correspondingmissions. The better the business is, the moremissions we get. Our boss said that is performance pay."

    "Your boss is very business-minded."

    Ding Ning secretly felt that business management was really a learned skill.

    Linking turnover tomissions not only enhanced cohesion but also gave employees a sense of ownership.

    After all, whether the business would go well or not was closely rted to the interest of each of them, which drove them to be more enthusiastic and thoughtful with their service and strictly follow the rule Customer First. In that way, they would gain more regr customers and do business better and better. There was no wonder that the business of Yipin Vegetarian House was so good.

    That reminded Ding Ning of the small restaurant that Sister Qiao ran in Luochuan Town, in which the business was equally hot, but the service attitude was far worse than that of Yipin Vegetarian House.

    What Sister Qiao did was a tongue-in-cheek business. It didn¡¯t matter to her if she would make money or not. The restaurant was only for providing a ce for his father and masters to eat.

    Customer First? That was a joke. Sister Qiao was toozy to serve those guests well, and the service attitude was even worse, but those customers were still rushing to it like ducks to the water.

    But no one could do anything about it. The food made by Sister Qiao was delicacies, even it was casually made. People who had her food enjoyed themselves so much as to forget to go home.

    Although he hadn¡¯t tasted the dishes of Yipin Vegetarian House, Ding Ning was sure that the cooking of the chefs here was definitely not as good as Sister Qiao¡¯s.

    That made him miss Sister Qiao¡¯s food. Although he had already learned 80% of skills of Sister Qiao¡¯s cooking, he wasn¡¯t trying his best at all, and he was far from the state said by Sister Qiao to be without distractions and emerging in the cooking cultivation.

    "Here you are. Sorry, I amte."

    Mu Yanran pushed the door toe in and said in an apologetic voice.

    "It doesn¡¯t matter, for beingte is always a privilege for beauty."

    Ding Ning came to his sense, stood up with a smile, took over Mu Yanran¡¯s bag, hung it on the hanger next to him, and said with a yful tone.

    The waitress looked at Mu Yanran¡¯s appearance of the national beauty and heavenly fragrance with a cold and holy temperament, suddenly felt ashamed of her in appearance.

    She felt dejected when she saw how the handsome guy was well-matched with the beauty. Then she held back the idea of picking up the handsome guy, and said with a professional smile. "Beauty, this handsome guy waited for you toe to order. What do you want to order?"

    Mu Yanran took the menu naturally and familiarly ordered a few dishes, "Colorful Neon, Dragons in the World, Thousand-hand Guanyin, Nineyered Pagoda, um, and one dish of Nezha Messes the Sea!"

    After hearing that, Ding Ning asked with a stunned voice, "These are the name of the dishes? Why do they sound like myths?"

    "Haha, when I first came here, I also felt quite confused. After dining here a few times, I realized that the Colorful Neon is actually abination of seven vegetables of different colors. The Dragon in the world is a piece of tofu carved into a dragon with a topping of special sauce; Thousand-hand Guanyin are carved potatoes, which is stewed with a kind of sauce. It tastes very fragrant and soft; the Nineyered Pagoda is made from red taros, which is actually red taros in toffee with a Nineyered Pagoda shape; Nezha Messes the Sea is a medicinal cuisine made of tofu, lotus petals, lotus seeds, etc., its taste is absolutely amazing."

    Mu Yanran patiently exined with shimmering smiles in her beautiful eyes and seemed to enjoy looking at Ding Ning getting stunned.

    "Sister, you invited me for supper, wouldn¡¯t you order even a little meat for me, would you? I am a carnivore."

    Ding Ning said with a bitter look.

    "I am vegetarian. Well, let¡¯s have dishes of Rooster Crows and Fish Jump Over the Dragon Gate. Two dishes of meat should be enough."

    Mu Yanran said with a sneaky smile.

    "Wow, that¡¯s actual meat."

    Ding Ning liked when Mu Yanran showed the sneaky side of a young girl and pretended that he didn¡¯t know, revealing a look of mouth-watering.

    The waitress knew that he was trying to be funny, showed a subtle smile, and turned away.

    Sure enough, Mu Yanran did not know that she had fallen into a trick, and said proudly, "My treat, of course, I have to order my brother two dishes of meat."

    "Sister, you are so good. I am so moved that I want to marry you."

    Ding Ning showed an extremely grateful look.

    Mu Yanran¡¯s pretty face was slightly blushed, and she red at him with a sullen look. "Rogue, I am your sister, don¡¯t talk nonsense."

    Ding Ning knew that she was shy, stopped teasing her, changed the topic, and said, "Why did you invite me to supper today? Do you need my help?"

    "Can¡¯t I invite you to dinner for nothing?"

    Mu Yanran pretended to be upset and said.

    "No favors, no thieves. At ordinary times, you want me to stay far away from you. You invite me to supper for nothing, chut, I don¡¯t believe it."

    Ding Ning said with a hint of resentment.

    With her heart thumping, Mu Yanran thought about it. Since they knew each other, it seemed that Ding Ning had been always paying, while she had been always receiving, which made her felt a hint of inexplicable guilt.

    She indeed had something to ask from Ding Ning, but now that their conversation turned to this point, what she wanted to say became somewhat difficult.

    Seeing that Mu Yanran was silent, Ding Ning secretly med himself for not chatting in a good way, and said with a smile, "Sister, I was just joking, please don¡¯t take it to heart. You can tell me anything. I would try my best to help you, even if I have to go up a mountain full of knives and go down a fire sea."

    Mu Yanran looked at him with her eyes straight, which made him feel quite nervous. He asked, "What happened? Sister, am I saying something wrong?"

    "Ding Ning, why are you so nice to me?"

    Mu Yanran¡¯s sudden words took Ding Ning by surprise, and there was a trace of confusion across his eyes.

    He examined his own conscience and asked himself, "Why are you so good to Mu Yanran?" He himself didn¡¯t have the answer either. In the beginning, he got attracted by her queen temperament, which gave him a strong desire to conquer her.

    After several meetings, he found that though she was very queen-ish, in the inside she was a simple little woman. His conquest desire was long thrown into the clouds and turned into a desire of protection.

    However, it seemed it had already be a habit to be good to her. He didn¡¯t want to see such a pure woman like her being exploited or bullied. He only wanted to protect her.

    Staring at him, Mu Yanran seemed to want a satisfactory answer.

    Ding Ning sorted out the thoughts and said with a grin, "You are my sister. Do I need a reason to be nice to my sister?"

    Mu Yanran got stunned as if a sledgehammer was beating her heart, and tears ran out of her eyes.

    Ding Ning flurried, passed a piece of tissue, and said, "Sister, you... please don¡¯t cry. Did I say anything wrong again?"

    Mu Yanran showed an unprecedented weakness, took a piece of tissue, wiped the tears, smiled and said, "No, you didn¡¯t say anything wrong. I am just too happy. These are tears of joy. Having such a good brother like you makes me very happy."

 Chapter 222 The Slap

    "Hi, you scared me. Elder sister, please tell me whatever you want to speak. Don¡¯t be polite to me. I am not a very able man, but I will never allow anyone to bully you. I will protect you for a lifetime."

    Looking at Mu Yanran with love, Ding Ning blurted out his promise without a second thought.

    He could see that Mu Yanran was a woman who had many stories, but she disguised well and buried those unhappy memories in her heart, silently tasted loneliness, and would not tell them to others so easily.

    He suddenly had a kind of desire to know her,fort her, and apany her so that she would not grieve or cry anymore and could live a happy life.

    Mu Yanran blushed and coyly said, "In the future, you will marry and have your own family life. How long do you know a lifetime is? Easily giving a promise means you are not mature, and it is okay for you to speak like this to me, but never easily speak so to other girls."

    "You are not other girls, and you are my sister. Why can¡¯t I speak like this? I mean to protect you for a lifetime, and no one can stop me."

    Ding Ning was like a boy who felt wronged and said as unconvinced.

    Mu Yanran gently looked at Ding Ning without giving a word, and the image in her memory and Ding Ning gradually matched and became one.

    She heaved a sigh and shook her head with a wry smile. After all, they were not the same, one being her blood brother and the other being a friend-like brother. Both of them were boys who never grew up, but they spoke the same thing.

    However, that her brother spoke these words was when he was young and naive. After he grew up, he had drifted further and further away from her and long forgotten the promise he ever gave.

    Although Ding Ning was already an adult when he spoke these words, he was still one full of childhood dreams from her point of view.

    Her feelings toward Ding Ning were veryplicated. Sometimes he was like a friend, sometimes like a brother, and sometimes like an intimate. asionally, he was also her support when she was physically and mentally tired.

    The waitress was carrying dishes to them and they stopped talking with each other, but Ding Ning knew that Mu Yanran must havee here to meet him for something.

    She didn¡¯t speak of it, and so Ding Ning didn¡¯t ask about it. ording to the Great Master¡¯s teaching, one should not talk while eating or make noise when it was time to sleep. So he was silently eating the vegetarian food of Yipin Vegetarian House.

    Perhaps the words of Ding Ning touched the softest part of Mu Yanran¡¯s heart so that she had gone back to her past memories and lost the mood to joke about him.

    Nothing special happened during their eating time. The dishes themselves tasted not bad, but Ding Ning didn¡¯t enjoy himself.

    But he had to admit that the dishes of Yipin Vegetarian House were really delicious, merely inferior to the ones that Sister Qiao and he himself cooked. They were delicious meals that you couldn¡¯t easily find in Ninghai.

    "Tell me, sister, we are so close to each other. Don¡¯t hide anything from me."

    After eating and drinking the soup, Ding Ning began carefully asking her.

    "I... have nothing to tell, and I only wanted to treat you to a meal."

    Mu Yanran wanted to tell but stopped and finally decided not to tell him. She cherished the sister-and-brother rtionship between them very much and didn¡¯t want to make their pure rtionship be a little material.

    Ding Ning frowned, staring at Mu Yanran without blinking at all, and said, "Sister, you don¡¯t treat me as a family member?"

    "No, I don¡¯t want to tell it because I treat you as one."

    Mu Yanran became a little embarrassed as he stared at her with his hot eyes, but she encouraged herself to carefully speak as she stared back at his eyes.

    Ding Ning slightly raised his lips up, making an evil curve, and aggressively said, "Sister, do you know what family members are?"

    "What are they?" Mu Yanran dazedly looked at him, but she was tasting the meaning of family members.

    "Yes, what are family members?"

    Ding Ning was meticulously pushing her. He knew Mu Yanran had emotional struggles. If she didn¡¯t remove these struggles, she would never open her heart.

    People would feel better after they told their stories, but if they always buried them in their heart and silently suffered from them, they would have emotional illnesses sooner orter.

    Even though now he had no wish to make her be his lover anymore and sincerely wanted to treat her as his sister, he didn¡¯t want to have a sister with illnesses.

    Seeing her eyes losing focus as if she had lost herself in confusion, Ding Ning joyfully said,

    "In my view, family members are people who have such special characteristics: having no material demands for each other, asking for no reward, purely relying on each other, supporting each other, telling their stories to each other, understanding each other,forting each other, taking care of each other, and believing each other. Even without blood ties, they are family members, and so they have nothing to conceal from each other."

    Mu Yanran¡¯s pupils gradually had focus, and then she attentively stared at Ding Ning and admirably asked, "Do you have such family members?"

    "Of course. My father and my master are all my family members. I tell my heart to them, and they all help me analyze my problems, give mefort and suggestions, and teach me how to deal with social affairs."

    Speaking of his father and his master, Ding Ning had pride and adoration on his face.

    "Have you thought that what if your family members betrayed you?"

    Mu Yanran blurted out these unsuitable words that embarrassed their talk.

    "Impossible. They will never betray me and they are those who love me the most in the world."

    Ding Ning spoke firmly. His father and his master had lost contact with him for five years, but he still firmly believed that they would pay their attention to him from somewhere in the world.

    Looking at Ding Ning¡¯s firm look, Mu Yanran faintly said, "I admire you have such family members, but I don¡¯t. With his growth, my only closest blood brother has be more and more impatient with me and has drifted further and further away from me. More and more, he doesn¡¯t want me to care about his business. I haven¡¯t seen him for over two years."

    "Sister, I think you have gone to extremes. Although I haven¡¯t seen your brother, I feel that it is you who need to know how to treat the responsibility, not him. No matter who you are, men or women, everyone rebels for some time. The more you care about him and want to guide him in nearly everything, the more he will rebel against you. After all, no one wants to live under the protection of another. Even though the person were his closest family member, he wouldn¡¯t allow it to happen."

    Ding Ning paused and carefully reorganized his words, saying, "His drifting away from you and disliking you just means that he is growing up. In the rebelling age, everyone thinks that he himself is the center of everything and he can do everything, somewhat like the young eagle, who wants to leave its parents to try to fly and will never regret no matter how much it has to suffer or how many scratches and scars it has to bear due to unsessful flights, because that is the pain of growth one has to go through. After going through that painful period, he will understand the good heart of its parents as well as their precious care and love."

    Mu Yanran had a surprised look in her beautiful eyes, but she had not been convinced yet, asking, "You are not him, but how can you know what he thinks about so clearly?"

    "Because I also a man, and I have also gone through..."

    Ding Ning suddenly stopped before he finished the rest of his words as if he had gone insane, dazedly mumbling, "I know, I know why my father and my master left me. It is not that they didn¡¯t want me but that they wanted me to have no reliance and forced me to go through hardships independently. I was so stupid, and why haven¡¯t I thought it through until the moment and have been stupidly thinking about the puzzles and trouble that have never existed? I have understood you. Father, master, I will never make you disappointed. Instead, I will make you fully satisfied."

    Mu Yanran frowned as she looked at Ding Ning speaking to himself, but she didn¡¯t know what he was speaking. With some worries, she shook her fingers before his eyes, "Brother, what¡¯s wrong with you?"

    "Sister, thank you, thank you for helping me remove my biggest emotional struggle. I love you so much."

    Ding Ning jumped high out of excitement and kissed Mu Yanran on the face with ecstasy, and then he rushed to her, picked her up, and turned on the spot.

    "You, you get off me, you are a rogue, and you want to touch me on purpose."

    Mu Yanran felt the joy of Ding Ning after he had thought something important through. She beat him twice on the shoulder with coy anger, but her heart couldn¡¯t stop madly beating because his broad chest brought her a kind of unmatched sense of safety.

    Feeling he lost his manners, Ding Ning released her instantly and smirked. "Sister, sorry, I have suddenly thought through the puzzle that I have been trying to find the answer to. I was overexcited."

    "It doesn¡¯t matter. I said it for nothing, and I won¡¯t take it seriously with you."

    Mu Yanran blushed, her eyes with love, looking quite beautiful, and she merely opened her alluring lips and weakly spoke.

    Ding Ning was stunned. At this moment, Mu Yanran looked shy as if she was a graceful Jiangnandy who had just walked out of a Chinesendscape painting, full of the exotic style.

    "Sister, you are so beautiful."

    Ding Ning stared at her and sincerelyplimented.

    "Idiot, you are so handsome, and if I were ugly, you would lose face because of me."

    Mu Yanran felt his hot look, her heart beating rapidly and her eyes having panic, and she meant to stop his very aggressive look with a joke.

    "Sister, can I hug you?"

    Ding Ning asked very politely, but before Mu Yanran answered, he had rudely held her in his arms.

    "You... a rogue!"

    Mu Yanran shyly stomped and wanted to push him away subconsciously, but when she found he had no further move, sheforted herself by saying, "He treats me as his sister. It¡¯s not a big deal for brother and sister to hug, and we have hugged before."

    "Sister, I want to kiss you."

    Ding Ning felt the rapid movement of her heart, prevented himself fromughing, and seriously asked for more.

    Mu Yanran became stiff. F*ck, he was so insatiable, but she didn¡¯t know why she couldn¡¯t help herself saying yes.

    Ding Ning was so happy and unceremoniously kissed her like a hungry wolf.

    "Oh..."

    Mu Yanran suddenly opened her eyes wide, ashamed and angry, thinking, "He is an a*shole. How, how could he have kissed my lips? This is my first kiss!"

    "Bang!"

    She pushed him away in panic and pped his face instantly, her eyes turning red, and she expressionlessly red at him, saying, "You, you¡¯ve crossed the line!"

    "So-sorry! Sister, I couldn¡¯t help doing that just now. I apologize to you, but I didn¡¯t do it on purpose."

    Ding Ning panicked somewhat, didn¡¯t know the correct thing to do, and apologized repetitively.

    He had forgotten who he was after too much sess. Just now, he only meant to kiss her forehead but changed his target when a mischievous idea appeared unexpectedly, and she was finally infuriated.

    Mu Yanran¡¯s face turned dark, but when she saw his extremely pale face and noticed that he didn¡¯t know what to do, she softened her heart and made her voice not that harsh anymore, saying,

    "I forgive you this time, but there won¡¯t be a second time. Otherwise, we would never even be friends anymore."

    "Oh! I see, sister!"

    Ding Ning looked like a little child who had done something wrong, drooping his head and showing a poor face which suggested that he regretted and was guilty of himself.

    Mu Yanran softened her heart further and gently said, "Well, don¡¯t me yourself anymore. I know a young man in your age is susceptible to impulse, for you have so much energy to use after all. I am not angry with you, and I was also wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have pped you. Do you feel painful?"

    "It was my fault, I deserved it, you are not wrong, and I should be pped!"

    Ding Ning lowered his head and weakly said, but he was recalling the remaining taste of that kiss, thinking, "Sister¡¯s lips were so soft and delicious, and I really want to have furthermunication with her."

    "It was my fault and I shouldn¡¯t have pped you. Let me give your face a massage."

    Mu Yanran held his face with sisterly love, lightly rubbed her palm print on his face, and, breathing elegantly, spoke.

 Chapter 223 Master of the Divine Burin

    The attentive expression, the loving look, the long fluttering eyshes, the jade-white hands caressing his cheeks, and the alluring red lips giving off pink luster like rose petals.

    Ding Ning drooped his eyes, feeling miserable, andined in his mind, "She is so seductive. This is a test of my ability to act like a gentleman."

    He wished he could hold her in his arms regardless of all the bad consequences and crazily suck her red lips, but her p just made him realize that Mu Yanran was a girl who cherished her chastity and also sincerely treated him as his younger brother.

    If he offended her again, he would be an animal and would not forgive himself.

    He hurriedly went back one step, massaged his cheek, embarrassedly smiled and said, "Sister, I am okay because my skin is hard and thick."

    A tinge of red color secretly appeared on the cheeks of Mu Yanran because she also realized that her gesture just now was overly close.

    She regarded him as her brother, but he was not her blood brother after all, and over closeness would easily make him think beyond normal rtions and their rtionship be ambiguous.

    She coughed awkwardly. "As long as you don¡¯t me me."

    "Howe? I am not so mean."

    "Are you suggesting I am mean?"

    "Humph! You are mean. What¡¯s the matter of your brother kissing you? Outside China, a man and a woman who have never met each other before can hug and kiss when they meet. Our kiss is so pure, and why do you regard it as something so serious?"

    Ding Ning had a miserable expression, hid his filthy idea beneath it, and made the kiss be the one between sister and brother.

    As expected, Mu Yanran, a simple girl, began ming herself right now, thinking, "Yes, what the matter of my brother is kissing me? Foreigners also meet and kiss as a tradition, and I really overreacted about it."

    Thinking in this way, Mu Yanran felt guiltier and guiltier of herself, blushing, and said, "It was my fault mainly because that was my first kiss. I was really nervous."

    "First kiss? That was good. Beautiful things should always be reserved for me. Don¡¯t know who will have the chance to enjoy your beauty in the future. It¡¯s so miserable to think about it..."

    Ding Ning became excited as if he had taken drugs and spoke jealously. When seeing Mu Yanran¡¯s face turning darker and darker, he knew he had spoken the wrong thing and instantly shut his mouth like a tamed animal.

    Mu Yanran felt funny and also angry, thinking, "This brother is really funny and dares to speak anything." She also had some inexplicable joy in her heart, "Is he jealous of his future brother-inw?"

    What she didn¡¯t know was that Ding Ning was also struggling to make a decision. He med himself a little and felt somewhat proud too. Originally, he decided to treat her as his sister and enjoy her love and spoiling.

    But the joke he made just now suddenly made him sad, and he immediately realized that he had always been subconsciously regarding her as the woman he wanted to sleep with.

    The seemingly unintentional kiss was in fact the subconscious reflection of his possessive desire. He approached her in the name of the sister-brother rtionship to make her form a habit of getting seamlessly close to him.

    A habit was something so terrifying that it could subtly turn their sister-brother rtionship to one of the lovers slowly and gradually.

    But he knew he could not hasten to it because Mu Yanran was different from other girls: She was very traditional and conservative and kept exceptionally highly alert. If he hastened, she would be scared, and there wouldn¡¯t be a good result.

    Instantly, he took her hands and pulled her to the sofa, asking, "Sister, tell me, what is troubling you on earth?"

    Mu Yanran wanted to get rid of his hands that were taking hers, but since she had already pped him, was still ming herself for it, and noticed his look had no filth, she allowed him.

    "In the beginning, ourpany nned to look for someone to sell the two ss type jade ornaments you put in ourpany to raise money, but after they were examined by experts, General Manager Sun decided to sell them at auction."

    Speaking of her serious business, Mu Yanran became reenergized, saying, "You cannot imagine how popr the two ss type ornaments have be. The nationwide jade carving masters have swarmed here to ask for seeing the jade carving master."

    "You haven¡¯t promised them?" Ding Ning felt nervous because he didn¡¯t want to be a jade carving master who drew too much attention.

    "Of course not, I am not stupid. Without your permission, how could I personally make the decision? I haven¡¯t even told them your name, and I only excused myself to say that I came across a great master by chance, and he doesn¡¯t want to be present before the public."

    Mu Yanran covered her mouth and smiled, gently looking at him with admiration and pride in her eyes. "Brother, you are exceptionally great. You cannot imagine the pious expression of these once haughty jade carving masters as they examined and appreciated the ornaments you carved. It was like they were on a pilgrimage. Thinking about it makes meugh."

    Being so much admired by her, Ding Ning felt a little proud and yfully said, "Because I am your brother."

    "It has nothing to do with being my brother. It is only because of your excellent carving skill. Don¡¯t you know that? After discovering the carving traces you left in the jade works, these masters all agreed that your works were results of uncanny workmanship, like something made by nature and without manmade traces. They think you¡¯ve created a new school of carving, which they named School of the Divine Burin, and you have been respectfully called by them Master of the Divine Burin. Since the news of your jade works to be auctioned was spread, these days, top-level jade carving masters have swarmed into Ninghai. They speak admire your jade works very much and highly of them, and even the headquarters has known the news. Vice president Wang had already arrived in the morning. In the beginning, we only nned to sell the two ss type ornaments at auction, but vice president Wang reproached us that we were dumping treasures like rubbish, and forced us to take out the other 39 ice type pendants to sell at auction. The auction house has spread the information that the jade works of the School of the Divine Burin sell at auction on October 1st, and foreign collectors have even got the information and are leaving in flocks for Ninghai to attend the auction."

    Mu Yanran seemed to have not expected such an influential event, feeling a little afraid and sticking her tongue out. "Fortunately, the Moon-dragon jade you gave me is not yet known by others. Otherwise, those who want to take a look must make all efforts to take it from me to examine and appreciate."

    Ding Ning frowned and asked, "That Wang Xianghua has arrived?"

    With some confusion in her eyes, Mu Yanran asked, "How did you know vice president Wang¡¯s name is Wang Xianghua?"

    Ding Ning was shocked, "Oh, my God!" Momentarily, he had forgotten that only the ck Masked Man knew he was Wang Xianghua, he shouldn¡¯t have known his name, and then he hurriedly fooled her by saying, "You are my sister. Although I haven¡¯te recently, it doesn¡¯t mean that I haven¡¯t paid attention to yourpany¡¯s affairs. I especially checked documents and then knew the vice president Wang that wasing to yourpany to inspect work is named Wang Xianghua."

    When Ding Ning noticed Mu Yanran¡¯s suspicious look that meant she didn¡¯tpletely believe him, he instantly changed the subject. "Besides that, sister, auctioning should usually be a good thing, but why do I feel that you are worried about something? What is your problem?"

    Speaking of the serious business, Mu Yanran was sessfully distracted as expected, and angrily said, "General Manager Sun has bad rtions with Wang Xianghua and asked me to take the responsibility to receive him, but I felt that Wang Xianghua had evil wishes toward me, always staring at me and even trying to touch me. Tonight I waste because he insisted I take him to appreciate the night view of Ninghai. I tried so hard to refuse him but had to promise to have dinner with him tomorrow evening, and then I could leave."

    Speaking of this, Mu Yanran anxiously said, "He is the vice president of the headquarters, and I am responsible for receiving him. So, I have no reason to refuse him, but I hate him very much. Brother, can you go with me tomorrow evening?"

    Ding Ning had coldness in his eyes and coldly snorted. "The b*stard dares to think about building intimate rtions with you! To hell with him! Where does he stay?"

    "Now, everything is but my guess, and he is the vice president of the headquarters after all. Don¡¯t be impulsive!"

    Mu Yanran felt her heart became warm, gently looking at Ding Ning, and warned.

    "Sister, I have a sense of propriety and won¡¯t push you into a dilemma. I must go with you tomorrow evening."

    Ding Ning mischievously smiled. "But, sister, what identity should I use when I go with you that time?"

    "Of course, the identity of my brother."

    Mu Yanran became relieved after her problem was solved and joyfully and gracefully spoke.

    "Sister, do you think this identity can get rid of his greedy desire of you?"

    Ding Ning induced her with an ulterior motive. "I think it is suitable for me to go as you boyfriend, for this identity will make that b*stard give up and also announce that you already have your Mr. Right, and that can drive away thosescivious men."

    "Don¡¯t think about it! You are a rogue! I think you want to make intimate contacts with me by taking the chance."

    Being very clear-sighted, Mu Yanran had seen him through and ferociously red at him.

    "You¡¯ve misunderstood me. Sister, I am really thinking about your good. Think about it. Don¡¯t you think it is weird for you to take your brother to attend others¡¯ dinner party?"

    Ding Ningined as if he had been misunderstood, but he was secretly pleased because ying his boyfriend meant that he would be able to make intimate contacts with her in broad daylight.

    Mu Yanran looked at him suspiciously, but after seeing his earnest expression, which seemed not to be fake, she thought, "Have I really thought too much?"

    After hesitating for a long time, she suddenly thought of that mysteriously missing male who had some contacts with her and became afraid at once, and then she firmly shook her head. "No, you can only go as my brother."

    "Sister, we don¡¯t share the same family name. If you say I am your brother, do you think he will believe it?"

    Ding Ning had not given up yet and analyzed the situation, his eyeballs rolling in their sockets.

    "Believe or not, but anyway, you can only go as my brother. Otherwise, I would rather go alone."

    Mu Yanran decisively spoke to show her determined will.

    "That, that is good. Let me be your brother."

    Seeing she was determined, Ding Ning felt somewhat disappointed and muttered.

    Mu Yanran smiled. "Behave well. Don¡¯t turn off your phone tomorrow and I will send you the location in advance."

    "Okay!" Ding Ning said disappointedly.

    "Then, that..."

    Mu Yanran spoke and paused because the thing was hard to tell.

    "Sister, tell me whatever you want to tell."

    Ding Ning was activated, looking at her with anticipation, and thought, "Has she changed her mind?"

    "That... have you sold out the two jade ornaments of yours?"

    Mu Yanran felt embarrassed and asked.

    "Not yet, what¡¯s up? Sister, you want them?"

    "Yes, but I don¡¯t have so much money. Can I pay you after the auction? If not possible, just ignore my request!"

    Mu Yanran slightly blushed and thought herself a little too greedy.

    "No, that¡¯s not a big deal. Cannot I believe you? They are in my car, and I will take them to you in a while."

    Ding Ning casually replied as if they were not over 1 billion yuan jade items but street vendors¡¯ goods which were only worth over 10 yuan.

    During these days, he had many things to deal with and hadn¡¯t had time to sell his jade items. Now, he could sell them to Mu Yanran, and that could save his trouble.

    Mu Yanran pressed her lips tight, her beautiful eyes full of love, and she was moved and said, "How can you believe me so much? Aren¡¯t you afraid I run away with your money?"

    Ding Ning grinned, showing a mouthful of snow-white teeth, and said, "If I don¡¯t believe you, whom should I believe?"

    Mu Yanran was greatly moved and suddenly tiptoed to kiss him on the face.

    "Uh!" Astounded, Ding Ning looked at her, rubbing the part that she had kissed, and smirked happily.

    Mu Yanran blushed and her heart crazily beat; she didn¡¯t dare to see his hot eyes, pretended to be calm and turned her head away from him. "Don¡¯t think too much. I just want to thank you for believing me. Perhaps I am a real swindler and will run away with your money."

    "Hehe, even though someone gave me the whole world, I would not give him your kiss, not to mention two jade items."

    Ding Ning could think of sweet nothings whenever he wished, and they made Mu Yanran even much shier, so that she snapped with shyness and timidity, "Oily tongue!"

 Chapter 224 The Ugly Duckling Mans Ambition

    In the name of being afraid of losing the jade items, Ding Ning apanied Mu Yanran back to the Little Tianxiang Courtyard.

    But Mu Yanran stopped him from following her upstairs no matter how he insisted because she cared about her girl¡¯s reputation and callously drove him away so that Ding Ning¡¯s beautiful wish of visiting her bedroom by the chance was finally in vain. He watched her enter her house and reluctantly left.

    With two "roons" as his undercover agents, he had long clearly learned the residing situation of Mu Yanran.

    That was a well-decorated two-bedroom house, which looked simple but spacious. She lived alone and no trace of men had been detected. Ding Ning was satisfied with that and knew this "queen sister" cared about her chastity very much.

    In the business suite of Ninghai International Hotel... after a snarl, a man dismounted his "horse" as he heavily panted, sat up, leaned against the headboard of the bed, took out a cigarette from the packet on the table at the headboard, and lighted it up.

    With the sexual red on her cheeks after being satisfied, Wang Juan curled up like a little cat in his arms, her blurred eyes covered with ayer of mist, asking, "You don¡¯t really want to take me with you to have dinner with Mu Yanran tomorrow evening?"

    Wang Xianghua narrowed his eyes and took a deep drag on his cigarette, faintly remarking, "Our rtionship is a secret, and taking you means disclosing the secret."

    "Humph, I think your lust has ovee you, and you must have taken a fancy to that hypocritical b*tch."

    Wang Juan¡¯s words were full of jealousy.

    Wang Xianghua had an evil smile, drew circles on her smooth skin with his finger, and yfully said, "What? Are you jealous?"

    "Jealous? I have no right to be jealous, but I only want to remind you not to forget your promise. I want to be the general manager of Ninghai Filiale."

    Wang Juan unhappily pushed away his hands, shame and anger shing across her eyes.

    "Don¡¯t be like that, dear Juan. You know I always only love you in my heart, other women are merely ymates, and I will never forget our serious business."

    Wang Xianghua¡¯s finger was lightly moving along the exquisite corbone of Wang Juan, but a kind of strange fire of lust had just burned in his eyes.

    In the Ninghai Filiale, he had never expected to see a woman named Mu Yanran who could be as beautiful as the Helen of Troy. Compared with her, Wang Juan, though beautiful, was nothing and looked quite pale.

    The first time of seeing her had made him generate the strong desire of having her. He swore that he must get that woman and make her kneel down before him singing the song Conquer.

    If she was wise, he would not mind recing Wang Juan with her. In his heart, anything could be sacrificed, even including his first love. If she didn¡¯t submit to him, he would use his physical power.

    Wang Juan jealously said, "Wang Xianghua, be honest with me. Do you really take fancy to Mu Yanran? ording to your character, you will never stop on the way before making the carefully designed trap work. With the 300 million yuan, you can absolutely send Sun Gaozhi and Mu Yanran to prison. This is the most direct and most effective method. Why do you want to detour to make it happen?"

    "You don¡¯t understand. Don¡¯t you think I don¡¯t want? Now Yun Sihai had run away and I have lost contact with him, I don¡¯t know from where Sun Gaozhi and Mu Yanran have gotten so many high-quality jade items, and they are making great efforts to open an exclusive auction. Those top-level jade carving masters have been attracted ande, and even the world-famous collectors and tycoons have arrived because of it. This is the best opportunity for Tianfu Company to pocket fame and profit, and it has drawn the top leaders¡¯ attention."

    Wang Xianghua irritably took a deep drag on his cigarette, and in the wafting smoke, his face gradually turned evil. "Compared with the profits this auction can generate for the grouppany, 300 million yuan was but a drop in the bucket. A few old j*rks who once supported me have changed their position and told me to work for the bigger n, hold a sessful auction, and never make any mistakes. Humph, Sun Gaozhi has really yed a handful of good cards. He has luckily escaped from this trap."

    "Ah, if Sun Gaozhi prospers because of this chance and secures his general manager¡¯s position in the Ninghai Filiale, I will have no role to y."

    Wang Juan was not reconciled and spoke.

    Wang Xianghua¡¯s face was dark, and he was irritated and not reconciled, saying, "In the beginning, I nned to make Sun Gaozhi lose his position, but my n was stopped by a new change in life. I have never thought he was so lucky and became prosperous. This time, he will not lose his position and he will also probably get promoted. But anyway, the general manager¡¯s position in Ninghai Filiale must be yours. I got it for you by sacrificing lots of my profit."

    "In fact, General Manager Sun is a good man, but why do you hate him so much?"

    Hearing that the general manager¡¯s position must be hers, Wang Juan felt at ease. She and Sun Gaozhi didn¡¯t have enmities, but she was very curious why Wang Xianghua must drive him to a hopeless situation.

    "Him? Humph! We had better not mention him!"

    Wang Xianghua¡¯s face was dark. Even before his first love, it was hard for him to tell everything because some of them were rted to a man¡¯s dignity.

    He married into the Wu Family¡ªone of the richest senior leaders of Tianfu Company¡ªonly for his own profit, and he and his nominal wife didn¡¯t love each other at all.

    That woman was a lewd b*tch, who was willing to marry a poor young man from the countryside like him only because she thought he was very potent on the bed and had no influential family background. Even though he knew she hanged out with other men, he would not dare to make it public.

    After that woman went out with him, she and his previous leader Sun Gaozhi grantly fooled around in thepany¡¯s washroom. He came across them and she made him a cuckold. Although he hated her very much, he had to submit to humiliation.

    The human mind was like this. In fact, Wang Xianghua had long learned that his wife was a whore and she had numerous sex partners outside, but since they married because of profit exchange, he didn¡¯t care about the fact that she fooled around with those men at all.

    But when he found the adulterer was his acquaintance, he felt that he couldn¡¯t bear it at all. The inexplicable hatred and jealousy had formed the irremovable enmity between him and Sun Gaozhi.

    Even until now, when he thought of the scene that the woman over the sink with her face down like a b*tch allowed Sun Gaozhi to freely f*ck her, he couldn¡¯t prevent the blood vessels on his forehead from repetitively bulging because of the hatred, and his brain would be filled with blood.

    After that, he learned it was in fact the whore who poisoned him with rape drugs, but he still hated Sun Gaozhi to the bones. After all, the woman¡¯s moan had been heard by the wholepany, and that made him lose his facepletely.

    But that time Sun Gaozhi also had his backing and was not afraid of the Wu Family at all, and he was only an ugly duckling man who was using his family rtionship to get promoted.

    The Wu Family never treated him as someone so important, picked his faults in various ways, and held him in utter contempt, but he had to submit to humiliation temporarily and silently make himself more and more powerful, waiting for the opportunity to take off.

    His hard work paid off. After the woman found she was pregnant, she finally began to change her lewd style to be a good wife and mother. At that time, the person who backed Sun Gaozhipletely failed in the senior leaders¡¯petition. By taking this opportunity, he took off with the power of the Wu Family. He won his position by defeating Sun Gaozhi, and he drove Su to Ninghai to open up the market.

    What he couldn¡¯t tolerate the most was that, apart from his cuckold position, he secretly did the paternity testing but found that his nominal son was in fact the son of Sun Gaozhi. How could he tolerate this insult?

    Ironically, now that b*tchy woman still thought the son was his, and she also held her son to y good wife and filial son before him every day. This disgusted him the most, but he had to force himself to smile and tried to look like they loved each other.

    After getting the position, he used his position as the son-inw of the Wu Family to lobby and build ties, showing his unusual talent and ambition. Soon, he won the support of a few senior leaders and secured his position as the vice president. Then, he began to spare time to punish Sun Gaozhi.

    But God¡¯s will is higher than man¡¯s. He never expected Sun Gaozhi, when he was amidst enemies without hope, could have used the newborn works of the Master of the Divine Burin to sessfully change his disadvantageous situation and won the strong support of the board of directors again. This made his entire n be nothing.

    Only a few people knew that, several days ago, a mysterious financial group acquired Tianfu Company at the speed of lightning and became the biggest shareholder of thepany.

    The new chairman of the board had not taken office, but he had issued his first resolution, which fully supported this auction organized by Ninghai Filiale, and the signal of it made him indistinctly feel a little worried.

    It seemed that the new chairman appreciated Sun Gaozhi very much, and those old j*rks who once supported him had also changed their position, repetitively told him not to act rashly, and also asked him to assist Sun Gaozhi in perfectly holding this auction with all efforts. This made him feel very ufortable.

    Facing thepletely unexpected situation, he quickly analyzed the current situation and found that the key point was that mysterious Master of the Divine Burin. If he could build rtions with that Master of the Divine Burin, he would be able to take away all the achievements of Sun Gaozhi.

    After investigation, he found that the only person who had contact with the Master of the Divine Burin was Mu Yanran, and so he decided to invite Mu Yanran to have dinner.

    As an elite who was used to maximizing the profit, Wang Xianghua quickly made his decision, a very smart calction.

    First, he nned to make Mu Yanran who drew his attention be his woman, and he built rtions with the Master of the Divine Burin through her. By then, Sun Gaozhi wouldn¡¯t have any advantages anymore.

    After all, a jewelry and jadepany which asionally had the works of the Master of the Diving Burin would not beparable to one which had the works of the Master of the Diving Burin in a long term.

    What he needed to do was the absolute control of Mu Yanran and the Master of the Divine Burin. He believed his charms and strategies, and he could absolutely make it happen.

    Inside Cuizhuxuan, Qiu Hong saw off thest group of guests with her professional smile. Then, shezily yawned, and her wonderful and exquisite figure waspletely exposed.

    She ignored the look of the chefs and waiters, which admired and wished to have her, and peacefully said, "When you have put everything in order, you may leave. Don¡¯t forget to close the door. I am leaving now."

    Taking off her business suit and changing back to her casual wear, she had a famous brand handbag worth at least five digits on her arm and took graceful steps. Then, she drove her BMW Z4 away.

    She returned to Dijinghanyuan from the not faraway Cuizhuxuan as usual, entered the garage, turned off the headlights, gave a meout, got off the car, and walked away with the seven-inch high heeled shoes, thudding repetitively into the elevator.

    "Ding!" The elevator reached floor 28, the top floor. Qiu Hong walked out of the elevator and opened the electronic door with her fingerprint.

    It was a two-bedroom house, which was not big but was fully equipped with home appliances, and its arrangement was warm.

    Without manners, she threw away her high heeled shoes with a kick and began taking off her clothes as she walked with bare feet, which were slender and snow-white.

    When she walked into the shower room, she was already naked. Standing under the shower head, she closed her eyes, allowing the water to constantly run down her body.

    Ten minutester, she turned off the shower, wrapped herself in the snow-white bath towel walking out, sat down on the leather sofa, lit up a thin and long female cigarette, and began staring nkly, her eyes losing focus in the wafting smoke.

    Not knowing how much time had passed, when the extra long cigarette ash fell on the floor and the butt had burned to the filters, she came back to earth and anxiously pressed off the butt in the ashtray.

    She continued lighting cigarettes, continued staring nkly...

    When she found there was nothing left in the packet, she copsed and curled up in the sofa, casually twisted her half-dry hair behind her head, and the expression of determination appeared on her white and nearly transparent face.

    She stood up, walked bare feet to the bookshelf in the bedroom, tiptoed and unhesitatingly took a thick Shenzhou Dictionary from the most front line of the topmostyer, and then ced it on thest row on the lowestyer.

    The bookshelf silently opened from the middle, showing a metal gate which was full of science fiction style, and Qiu Hong moved her head to the gate. After going through the retina verification and fingerprint verification, the gate suddenly opened.

    Behind the gate was a space of only 20 square meters, dustless. All kinds of guns hung on the walls of the room, and all kinds of grenades and ammunition boxes were piled up at the corner of the wall. It was like an arsenal.

 Chapter 225 Identity Disclosed

    There was a pure whiteputer desk, which had a metallic feel to it, in the center of the room, and a transparent LCD screen was ced on it.

    Sitting at theputer desk, Qiu Hong pressed a hidden button on the desk. Theputer monitor lighted up, and the video call was on.

    A man¡¯s dignified face appeared on the monitor, and in a quiet voice, asked "Qianying No. 3, did you manage to collect any information?"

    Ignoring the fact that part of her breasts was exposed, Qiu Hong said expressionlessly, "Hello, chief, I am reporting the information I have collected recently. Nine-Finger is but a chessman on the overt side, but he is not the real boss behind the scene. This group is very mysterious and cautious, when ites to doing their business. They have sessfully lobbied some key departments and built up a secret smuggling channel. To cover it up, they poach for animals in different parts of the world, and smuggle the hunted animals to our country, and sell them to earn money. They have formed an industrial chain which looks as if it was used for smuggling protected and rare animals. But the truth is, they use this channel to disguise citizens, whom they have abducted, as smugglers, and then transport them overseas."

    His eyes twitched and he seemed very angry, but he softened his tone and said, "Thanks for your hard work, Qianying No.3. You¡¯ve done a good job. I will send people to take a closer look at the departments, which run their smuggling channels so smoothly, and we will try to uproot them. Do you have any other information?"

    "Dafei was forced to help them. He wants to resign but does not have the courage. I hope the Organization can show him mercy."

    Finally, Qiu Hong¡¯s expression changed a little, and she said this in an imploring tone.

    The man looked at her seriously, his eyes filled with pity, and asked, "You¡¯ve fallen in love with him?"

    "Chief, I...I did not He is my brother-inw after all, and my sister is now pregnant. What will my sister and their child do, if something terrible should happen to him?"

    Qiu Hong bit her lower lip and her eyes flickered, but she firmly denied the man¡¯s spection and used her sister¡¯s situation, to try and beg for mercy for him.

    The man sighed deeply and his face became serious, "Qianying No. 3, I hope you remain true to your original aspiration, and remember your identity and mission. I know you have sacrificed a lot to aplish this mission, but I want to remind you that your life is not your own anymore, since you vowed to join our department. When performing missions, you are forbidden to have any personal feelings. You must have a reasonable and clear mind to carry out your missions. If you can¡¯t do this, I will ask our leaders to rece you. You should know that although Dafei is your brother-inw, forced or not, he hasmitted too many crimes. It would not be enough, even if we were to shoot him to death, ten times over."

    Seeing Qiu Hong¡¯s eyes closed in pain, the man softened his tone, saying, "If you can get him on our side, and he is able to make great contributions, I can promise you, I will try to beg for mercy for him, before our leaders. We will try not to kill him, and at the same time, will make sure your sister and her child are taken care of. After all, she has no hand in what Dafei did."

    "Thank you, chief, I will do my best to persuade him to change his attitude, and get him to redeem his crimes by making contributions. He is increasingly tired of living such a life, and the reason why he has not resigned, is only because he is afraid of the power behind Nine-Finger."

    Having said that, Qiu Hong became quite happy and quickly rified her position.

    "Remember, you belong to the Qianying Organization, and you must never forget our mission. If you cannot ensure that Dafei will repent for his crimes, you must not disclose your identity. Otherwise, your life will be threatened."

    The man warned her, solemnly.

    "Yes, chief, I understand!" Qiu Hong replied in a serious tone, and dutifully promised.

    Ending the video call, Qiu Hong took a deep breath, joy oozing from her eyes.

    She knew that falling in love with Dafei was seriously against the rules, but she could not control her feelings.

    This mission was brutal torture for her, but there was no way for her to avoid it, for Dafei was her brother-inw after all. It seemed only natural and advantageous for her to be the undercover agent, beside him.

    Dafei was not a bad man, but he had taken the wrong route. He had been forced by Nine-Finger tomit crimes and now, there was no turning back for him.

    Their circumstance had forbidden them to fall in love or get married, but, in addition to her mission, all she wanted to do, was to go all out to save the life of the only man she loved, in her lifetime.

    After gingerly closing the metal gate, she sprawled on the bed, feeling as if all her bones had disintegrated.

    "Report finished?"

    A man¡¯s voice suddenly came out from nowhere. Qiu Hong sprung up like a leopard, and felt terrified.

    Pale-faced, she stared at the middle-aged man, who had a cigar between his lips, sitting with his legs crossed. Her pupils narrowed quickly, and she addressed the man, while her lips trembled, "Nine-Finger?"

    With his hairbed back, Nine-Finger dressed like the God of the Gamblers, even in such hot weather; a white suit, a tie with a white shirt, and a ck windbreaker on top of the suit.

    One had to admit that Deng Nine-Finger came across as a very charismatic, middle-aged man, although he was one of the underground gang leaders, who had the lowest profile in Ninghai.

    He looked elegant because of his handsome face, tall figure, extremely neat hairstyle, wide forehead, distant eyes, tall and straight nose, and a calm temperament that never seemed to panic.

    The missing finger on his right hand only served to add an unruly air of roughness, to his elegance.

    What made Qiu Hong desperate was that Fire Phoenix, thedy in red, and Violent Dragon, the one-eyed muscr tall man, were standing behind him.

    Rumors from theplicated human world imed that Deng Nine-Finger came from the Northeast, and had been born in a family of schrs. His father, a professor at Northeast University, gave him the name Deng Junyu, which meant a modest, well-disciplined gentleman, with the character of a beautiful piece of jade.

    His father never thought that he would prefer the rough,plicated human world, although he loved academic learning. When he was a teenager, he made his living by wandering from ce to ce, fooling around with people from all walks of life, andmitting all sorts of crimes such as stealing, robbing and so on. His father, who had high expectations of him, was so angry that he published an announcement in the newspaper, stating that he had disowned his son.

    It was said that when he first began his career as a gangster, his loyal subordinates, Fire Phoenix and Violent Dragon, had offended the most powerful underground gang leader in the Northeast¡ªHaolian Heaven, nicknamed Dark Heaven.

    The two offenders were left to hang upside down, with their wrists slit open, for he wanted them to bleed to death. This served as an example, to frighten those who were thinking of offending him.

    It was very cold in the Northeastern. Their wounds froze, but Haolian Heaven was a brutal man. Whenever their wounds froze, he cut them again; each time their wounds froze, he continued cutting...

    For more than two hours, the man and woman never made a sound, because of their strong will. Haolian Heaven admired their tenacity, and wanted to make them his subordinates.

    Unfortunately, the two people sneered at him repetitively, iming that they only had one boss and he was Deng Junyu, and there was no way for him to lure them to his side.

    This made Haolian Heaven curious about the boss they spoke of, and he sent people to tell the once nameless Deng Junyu this, " If Nine-Finger could go through the Haolian Family¡¯s Sickle Matrix,prising of 30 warriors who were willing to die fighting,e over to the Family¡¯s Burning Camp, and also cut off one finger, he would release Fire Phoenix and Violent Dragon."

    When he received this information, Deng Junyu, alone, immediately took a Chinese hay cutter to the Matrix, and sessfully went through it, even though he was left with dozens of scars. When he appeared before Haolian Heaven, with blood all over himself, he could not even stand upright, but he still cut off his one of his fingers, without even blinking.

    Fire Phoenix and Violent Dragon, who had not made any sounds while being tortured, shed tears at the scene, and then supporting Deng Junyu, who was slowly dying due to too much blood loss, left the ce.

    Beforepsing into aa, Deng Junyu said, "My parents gave me life and everything else. I have dumped filial piety, and today I also mutted my body. I will never forget this enmity, and I will get my revenge, in a much more brutal way, in the future. There will not be a Deng Junyu anymore from today, and there will only be Deng Nine-Finger."

    These words made Haolian Heavene up with the idea of killing him, but he was a formidable person, and cherished his reputation.

    He knew releasing the three of them would result in serious trouble for him in the future. However he kept his promise, and gave the order to let them go.

    Deng Nine-Finger rose to fame overnight, after only one fight. Being the first person to walk out of Burning Camp alive, the gangsters in the Northeast, never dared to belittle him, from then on.

    A few people wanted to finish him off, because they feared he would be powerful, but unexpectedly, Haolian Heaven threatened that anyone who dared to hurt him, before he fully recovered, would be killed. These people had to give up the idea and did not dare to do anything.

    After being hospitalized for half a year, Deng Nine-Finger was discharged. When everyone thought he would surely go to Burning Camp to seek his revenge and were eagerly waiting to standby as witnesses, Deng Nine-Finger, along with Fire Phoenix and Violent Dragon, avoided theplicated situation and vanished totally. They became theughing stock among the gangsters, over each meal.

    But Haolian Heaven sincerely praised him, saying "A man should be able to adapt to different environments. He is aware that one needs to know the trend, look before he leaps, and never take any risks that will endanger himself. He can bepared to Han Xin of ancient times, and he is bound to be great, in the future."

    Three yearster, based in a small area in the Northeast, Deng Nine-Finger, who had been resting and rebuilding his strength, rose to power like a tornado, sweeping an irresistible force across the world of gangs, in the three provinces of the Northeast. He destroyed anyone who dared to stand in his way, andpletely defeated the Haolian Family.

    The myth of the Haolian Family as emperor of the underground, was shattered, and thus the ruling period of Haolian Heaven ended. In the end, he didn¡¯t kill Haolian Heaven, who had been waiting for death, and instead, spared his life, to let him spend the rest of his years, happily.

    Defeating Haolian Heaven was only to avenge his broken finger, and sparing Mr. Haolian¡¯s life was his way of thanking him for not killing him, years ago.

    Men seek to avenge and also pay off any debts of gratitude. Since the ruling power in the Northeast changed, gangsters made Master Nine-Finger the top leader.

    Unexpectedly, during Nine-Finger¡¯s most sessful time, he gave up all his achievements in the Northeast, and led his loyal subordinates to the Central ins. In a short time, he had a firm foothold in Ninghai, where all kinds of gangs and people congregated, and outsiders were thoroughly detested.

    Many people did not understand why he gave up his sessful business in Northeast, and started his career in the Central ins. His followers, however, knew that his ambition was to conquer the world, not to stay safe in a small area.

    But no one knew why Deng Nine-Finger suddenly left the underworld, when he and the Qin Family engaged in a "war" to fight for the title of the underground top leader in Ninghai. Friction between them urred constantly. He began to rest and strengthen his power and did his business, keeping a lower profile.

    It ostensibly looked like the Qin Family had finally won the "war", but no one dared to look down upon Nine-Finger, whenever his name was mentioned. Even the Seventh Mansion, which had just risen to power, was also, somewhat afraid of him.

    If it was not due to fear of Deng Nine-Finger and that he would take away their achievements after a fight, the Seventh Mansion, whose power was increasing at a crazy rate, would haveunched the "war" against the Qin Family, a long time before.

    Fire Phoenix and Violent Dragon were talented people, with extremely brilliant kung fu skills, while Deng Nine-Finger, who had been resting and building up his power all these years, had never been seen fighting. Some said he didn¡¯t have any kung fu skills at all, but others said his kung fu skill was unfathomable. Different people held different views, but there had never been a definite conclusion.

    That was also why Qiu Hong wanted to resist and fight, when she suddenly saw Deng Nine-Finger. She feltpletely hopeless, however, when she saw that Fire Phoenix and Violent Dragon were also with him.

    The saddest thing for her was that Dafei was there too, staring at her in disbelief, and shouting as he trembled, "Why? Why?"

    "If you want to kill me, just do it. There is no why. You are robbers and I am a soldier. That¡¯s it."

    Qiu Hong knew that if she revealed even the slightest emotion, Dafei would die. She closed her eyes as if she had epted her fate, expressionless, waiting for death. She did not know where and how her identity had been disclosed, on earth.

    "Dafei, I have long told you that your wife¡¯s younger sister is not just any ordinary woman, but you don¡¯t believe me. She looks like an ordinary woman, but her walking posture and some habitual behavior, shows that she is obviously a soldier, who has undergone rigorous training."

    Deng Nine-Finger seemed to have seen through her disguise, and exined this to Dafei, with a carefree attitude. It was also for her benefit, as she was also confused.

 Chapter 226 Gunshots at Midnight

    "But, Master Nine-Finger, I have specifically checked her hands since thest time you told me. I did not find any calluses, formed from long time use of guns, or her having any habits that soldiers have."

    Dafei exined anxiously, as he was inwardly in awe of Master Nine-Finger.

    "The current medical field is so advanced, and it is but a piece of cake to remove calluses. In fact, the so-called calluses are extra hard cells that the skin forms to protect itself. Put the calloused hands into warm water to soften them, spread the ointment that is used to soften the cuticles, then wrap them in gauze. After the calluses soften, use a small knife to scrape away the dead skin, and then spread the specially made hand cream. After a few days, the calluses will disappearpletely. Nowadays, many policemen, policewomen, and soldiers who perform special tasks, remove their old calluses on purpose, to prevent themselves from being discovered."

    Deng Jiuzhi smiled as he patiently exined, "As for the habits that soldiers have formed, to be honest, Qiu Hong has disguised herself quite well, and it was difficult to see through her. Unfortunately, I am a highly suspicious person. I will always arrange special people to perform a test on everyone, who has the chance to be near our circle. There is no exception for your wife¡¯s younger sister. Do you still remember the ce where I met her, for the first time?"

    Dafei thought about it and said respectfully, "It was at Eaters¡¯ Station. I brought her to meet Master Nine-Finger, and we came across an assassin."

    "Right, in fact, the assassin was arranged by me. Facing the assassin¡¯s attack, Qiu Hong really worked hard to suppress her impulse to fight, and pretended to hold her head and scream like any ordinary woman. But old habits die hard and she instinctively reached for her gun."

    Smoking a cigar, Deng Nine-Finger slowly exined, "Although that was one incident, I was still notpletely sure if she was an undercover agent. To make you feel better, I put our people to work as waiters and waitresses at Cuizhuxuan, to monitor her every move, and also installed micro video cameras and bugs, in her clothes and handbag. I did not expect her to be so prudent, for she never wore clothes when she reported to her leader. If she were not our country woman, I almost suspected that she was having an affair with the person whom she contacted."

    Dafei¡¯s face twitched. Regardless of her identity, she was his woman after all. Now, she made him feel very ufortable, because she was naked in front of them.

    Deng Nine-Finger continued talking as if he was giving his judgment, "Details determine sess or failure. I have to admit that Qiu Hong has done well enough. After monitoring her for such a long time, I even thought my judgment was wrong, but unfortunately, some of her details were not perfect. Therefore, my suspicion of her grew increasingly. If I was in her ce, and discovered that someone has been installing video cameras and bugs in my clothes, I would have put on a clean sleeping robe, before I speak to the person whom I contacted. If so, maybe I would have been sessfully fooled. After all, what woman would often walk about naked, in her house?"

    Qiu Hong had never known how terrifying Deng Nine-Finger could be, until now. His suspicious nature, sharp observation skills, and sophisticated way of thinking, made everyone before him, appear transparent. That was why so many people, whom the Organization appointed to enter his circle, had all failed, in the end.

    Since her life was ending soon, Qiu Hong epted her fate, calmly standing up and saying, "Master Nine-Finger has never changed and is brilliant. Now, can I put on my clothes? I wish to die with dignity, when I have to."

    "Of course, please!"

    Deng Nine-Finger had a calm look. It was as if the alluring body of Qiu Hong was nothing more than a piece of pork, in his eyes. He gestured to her, to dress herself.

    Dafei had pain in his eyes. In the afternoon, this woman had sex with him, but now she was about to die. The pain he felt, was the same as being pricked all over by needles.

    But he knew that he could never defeat Fire Phoenix and Violent Dragon, although he himself, had excellent kung fu skills. In addition, the unfathomable Deng Nine-Finger was present. So, Qiu Hong was doomed today.

    "Master Nine-Finger, no matter what, my brother-inw and I love each other. Can I ask that he be the one to end my life?"

    Qiu Hong calmly dressed herself, and made this request.

    "Yes, sure. Even if you did not request for it, I would have decided to do so. Only if he ends your life, will he be able to prove that he did not betray me. He has been with me for a long time, but things change in the world, and a woman¡¯s love is difficult to forget."

    Deng Nine-Finger was still as calm as ever, not caring about Dafei¡¯s feelings, and expressed his suspicions, directly

    "Don¡¯t worry. I wanted him to betray you, but he refused. I bear the responsibility for what I¡¯ve done, and my sister even has no idea about my profession. Therefore, I hope you will not hurt my brother-inw and my sister."

    Qiu Hong was negotiating calmly with Deng Nine-Finger.

    "Every debt has its debtor. I cannot be considered as a good man, but things that happen in theplicated human world should be ended in it. I am aware of the rule of not harming the perpetrator¡¯s wife and children."

    As a great leader previously, in the underworld, Deng Nine-Finger was still magnanimous.

    "Then, I have no worries. Brother-inw,e and end my life."

    Qiu Hong stared at Dafei, and mumbled, "Unfortunately, I cannot see the birth of my nephew."

    Dafei choked with sobs, trembling with emotion as he walked toward Qiu Hong. For him, killing the woman he loved so much, was like the cruelest torture in the world.

    Deng Nine-Finger¡¯s mouth curved in a meaningful smile. As a person who often fought with some departments, he clearly knew that Qiu Hong would not wait for her death without putting up a fight.

    But he was not afraid of anything. With an idea of seeing the cat making fun of the mouse, he wanted to know what Qiu Hong was going to do, exactly.

    "Brother-inw, get down!"

    Just as Dafei blocked the view of Deng Nine-Finger, Qiu Hong suddenly shouted and took out a Glock G17 micro handgun, from under a pillow, with lightning speed. As Dafei ducked out of instinct, she shot at Deng Nine-Finger and his two subordinates, without any hesitation.

    "Bang, bang, bang!"

    The gunshots were exceptionally loud in the dead of night, and attracted the attention of Ding Ning, who was looking for a ce to sleep. He had just returned to his school, but found the gate locked.

    "Gunshots. Is it a burry?" Ding Ning braked abruptly, pulled over, took out his biomimetic skin, and turned into the ck Masked Man.

    He avoided the surveince camera, sneaked through the grass, and flew to the floor where the gunshots came from. He also summoned Air Force Wing No. 1, in case he needed to rescue anyone.

    Ding Ning was terrified as hended on the balcony of the 28th floor, and looked through the window, into the room.

    "What are Qiu Hong and Dafei doing up here? Who is that two-meter-tall metal man? He seems not to be afraid of bullets."

    Qiu Hong¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. She never knew that the underground beater, Violent Dragon, was surprisingly, a metal superpower holder.

    Dafei stiffened from head to foot, his mouth wide open in shock. As a subordinate of Deng Nine-Finger, he and Violent Dragon had fought before in a friendly match. In his view, Violent Dragon fought better than he did, but not that much.

    If he fought for dear life, he could not be sure who would win, but what he had just seen, hadpletely overturned his knowledge of him, "Is he even a human?"

    In the beginning, as Qiu Hong suddenly took out her gun, Deng Nine-Finger frowned, but calmly continued smoking his cigar.

    Fire Phoenix showed an icy face that seemed not to have melted for ten thousand years, eyes drooping, and totally expressionless.

    Only Violent Dragon moved. The two-meter-tall giant body merely took a step forward, andpletely shielded Deng Nine-Finger and Fire Phoenix.

    The skin exposed under his ck tight vest, had a golden sheen. As the bullets hit his body, sparks flew and metallic nging sounds rang out, but he was not harmed at all.

    The brilliant shooting skill Qiu Hong disyed, after going through tough training in a special army, was of no use at the moment. She guessed that Violent Dragon¡¯s eyes were probably his weak spot, but she had no chance to find out.

    The moment she stopped shooting, he took a step forward at high speed, and his fist as big as an alms bowl, came toward her, with a whooshing sound.

    This punch was executed with great strength and at lightning speed, and the sound of its friction with the air, could be heard. Qiu Hong screamed, closed her eyes and waited for her death.

    "Crack!"

    "Uh!"

    A muffled moan, together with the sound of breaking bones, could be heard.

    "Brother-inw..."

    Suddenly, Qiu Hong opened her eyes wide, gave a heartbreaking shriek, tears misting her eyes, when she saw the blood raining down.

    Dafei¡¯s strong-built body appeared before her. With this punch, he flew backward, his arms twisted at irregr angles, and blood squirted out of his mouth. He was smashed against the wall, and slid down slowly, like a gecko.

    The power of that one punch was so strong. Qiu Hong cried and flung herself at Dafei, crying, "Brother-inw, brother-inw, why are you so stupid..."

    "I...I am a man, how could I see others hurting you without doing anything?"

    Both Dafei¡¯s arms were broken, his face pale, and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. His eyes, however, were gentle. He seemed very relieved and smiled, "I have long known that there will such a day, but I never thought the day wille so soon."

    "Brother-inw...waaa...it is all my fault...it was I who dragged you to this fate."

    Qiu Hong knelt over Dafei, pressed her face against his, and could not hold back her wailing, nearly losing her breath, because of her tears.

    "Waa...waa..."

    The ear-piercing sounds of a siren could be heard from a distance. The sound of the gunshots had shocked the surrounding residents, and someone called the police.

    "Dafei, you have been with me for so many years, and I even thought we could be brothers for a lifetime, but unfortunately...since now you have made your choice, I feel very sorry that I have to end your life."

    Deng Nine-Finger calmly stood up, looking at Dafei with sadness and disappointment. Destely, he turned to leave, his low voice reverberating in the room, "Phoenix, let¡¯s go. Violent Dragon, clean up this ce."

    Without making any sound, Fire Phoenix, her face expressionless, left with Deng Nine-Finger.

    "Yes, Brother Nine!"

    Violent Dragon replied in a low, muffled tone and looking at Dafei with aplicated expression, said "Brother, it is time to die. Please have a good death."

    "Violent Dragon...do...do you have a cigarette? It is very painful. Before you kill me, I want to take ast..st drag."

    Blood was constantly foaming out of his mouth, but he begged him, with a wry smile.

    Violent Dragon took out a packet of soft Chunghwa cigarettes from his pocket, lit one cigarette, and put it between Dafei¡¯s lips, and stood there, silently watching him.

    "If there were an afterlife, we would not be sworn brothers...cough, cough!"

    Dafei greedily took a drag and inhaled the smoke into his cold lungs. He bled profusely and shed tears as he coughed, and the lit cigarette was put out by the flow of fresh blood.

    Qiu Hong held Dafei tightly in her arms, sobbing in a low voice, dazedly rubbing his face, and showing an extremely beautiful smile, "I will be satisfied if I were to die together with you."

    "But, unfortunately, I still have not seen the birth of my son. I owe this to your sister."

    Dafei pushed Qiu Hong¡¯s head with his chin, feeling a little regretful and had a wry smile.

    "Being brothers, we have this life but won¡¯t have the afterlife. Die now, brother!"

    Violent Dragon took a step forward, his face at peace, then taking a deepst look at Dafei, he raised his fist...

    "Bang...crack..."

    Just as Dafei and Qiu Hong closed their eyes to wait for their death, the sounds of breaking ss could be heard.

    The night wind came. Two of them opened their eyes out of shock, looking at the unbelievable scene before them.

 Chapter 227 Violent Dragon

    "Bang!"

    At a critical moment, the ck Masked Man broke the window, jumped in, and stopped Violent Dragon¡¯s punch, using only his blood-and-flesh fist. This created a terrifying wave of air, and the sound of the friction, could be heard.

    "ck Masked Man?"

    Violent Dragon¡¯s pupils shrunk rapidly, after being forcibly stopped, and he stared intently at the masked man, before him.

    "I did not expect that I still have some fame."

    Ding Ning calmly sped his hands behind his back, speaking haughtily, in a carefree manner.

    "So painful!" His mouth twitched, his arm was racked with cramps and felt numb. Fortunately, his bones were hard enough, or his arm would have been broken. He discreetly operated his True Qi, to heal his wound.

    This was the first time that Ding Ning had been at a disadvantage in a fist fight, since he started fighting with others. He should not have used sheer force on Violent Dragon, because he was not as powerful as he was.

    Secretly, he felt fortunate that he came on the scene only after Deng Nine-Finger and Fire Phoenix had left. Otherwise, if the three of them had fought together, he would have been lucky to escape, let alone, able to save people.

    "ck Masked Man, hehe, you have sessfully stopped my punch. This is interesting. Are you sure you want to be involved in this affair?"

    In fact, Violent Dragon did not feel well, either. Although his skin could be metallized, his entrails were not as sturdy. After this punch, his blood churned and he felt a fishy sweetness at the back of his throat, but he forced it back.

    He knew how strong he was and had heard of the ck Masked Man before, but he turned up his nose at him and had never taken his power seriously.

    He had never thought the ck Masked Man was so powerful, that his one punch did not even wound him. This made him feel afraid of the man.

    "I help those who need help!"

    Ding Ning stood straight, speaking sonorously like a knight-errant, but inwardly heined, "Please give me more time to recover!"

    "To hell, then."

    Violent Dragon had a ferocious look in his eyes. His secretive metallizing superpower had been exposed, and Dafei and Qiu Hong must die today. As for the ck Masked Man, he didn¡¯t think he could defeat him. He only wanted to kill Dafei and his lover, and retreated immediately.

    "Whoosh, whoosh..."

    He made all his efforts to render a powerful punch and the terrifying sound of its friction with the air, could be heard.

    "Good punch!"

    Ding Ning shouted, wielded his fist...dodged, and appeared before Dafei and Qiu Hong, He caught hold of each of them, using both hands, and threw them out of the window.

    "Ah!"

    Dafei and Qiu Hong who thought they had been saved, shrieked, their nerves bing numb.

    "It was the 28th floor! They would be a pile of meat when they fell. What was the ck Masked Man thinking about? Did youe to save lives or kill people?"

    The two of them held each other tightly, as they were thrown out the window, feeling chilled to the bone, staring at each other, smiling all the while. After all, they had to die.

    A light "Puff" sound could be heard, and they found there was something beneath their feet. They had fallen on something soft.

    Taking a careful look, they stared at each other, and was immediately stunned. They had just fallen onto the back of a giant golden eagle, who was flying about in the night sky.

    "Hahaha, ck Masked Man, since you have helped me get rid of the problem, I don¡¯t need to stay here any longer. See you next time, if there is a chance."

    Violent Dragon didn¡¯t know why the ck Masked Man had helped him, but seeing his taskpleted and hearing the siren sounding nearer and nearer, he unhesitatingly turned, and made to leave.

    "Thinking of leaving? No way. Tell me, who you guys are, exactly?"

    Ding Ning moved in a sh and stood in Violent Dragon¡¯s way, coldly demanding an answer.

    "Go away!"

    Springing forward, Violent Dragon charged fiercely at Ding Ning.

    The over two-meter-tall man had metallized skin and a terrifying impact. Ding Ning did not dare to confront him directly, but was also unwilling to shy away, so he tried a hard kick at his ass.

    Ding Ning kicked his ass but it did not actually hurt him. On the contrary, with the help of its strength, it elerated his dash out of the room.

    "ck Masked Man, just wait. If we meet next time, I will kill you."

    Violent Dragon threatened him with these words and left immediately. Theing police could not stop him at all, but he did not want to kill them. That would only create trouble for himself and make him a target for the special departments...

    Ding Ning¡¯s bushy brows furrowed. Unless Violent Dragon did not resist and let him use his ability, by using his superpowers, he was not sure if he could stop him from escaping.

    "Who are they? Why are there superpower holders? What¡¯s the rtionship between them and that mysterious organization? Have they been lurking in Ninghai or did they just arrive?"

    The more he thought about it, the more he became confused, thinking, "I had better ask Dafei first." He summoned Xiaocui to follow Violent Dragon, and immediately dashed out the window, spreading his wings and flying away.

    "ck Masked Man? That was the 28th floor, how could he appear so suddenly?"

    In a moving Maybach, Deng Nine-Finger listened to Violent Dragon¡¯s report, with no expression on his face. His expression changed, however, when he heard about the appearance of the ck Masked Man.

    Fire Phoenix¡¯s ice cold expressionless face, changed because of this, and she asked in confusion, "Yes, that was strange. How could he just suddenly appear? That was floor 28! Is he able to fly?"

    "Or perhaps he has been hiding on the top floor, and met us by chance!" Violent Dragon couldn¡¯t exin it, either, and came up with this deduction.

    "Brother Nine, do you think it is possible that the ck Masked Man is also a citizen and just happened to meet Qiu Hong, and came just in time?"

    Being a woman, Fire Phoenix thought more prudently and gave a reasonable analysis.

    Frowning, Deng Nine-Finger did not utter a word. After a long time, he nodded slowly and said, "It was probably like this. I am worried that he has been keeping tracks on us and followed us there. Anyway, as long as Dafei and Qiu Hong are dead, there will be no worries."

    "That was floor 28! They must have died after the fall."

    Violent Dragon spoke confidently.

    Fire Phoenix raised her brows, saying, "Brother Nine, one of your double superpowers is in perceiving. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone who can..."

    "Shh! Pull over!"

    Before she finished speaking, Deng Nine-Finger signed to her to keep quiet, and she became extremely sulky, "We¡¯re being followed."

    "Being followed?" Violent Dragon and Fire Phoenix were both shocked, and pulled over hurriedly.

    Opening the door, Deng Nine-Finger focused on his perceiving, for a long time. Suddenly, he stared intently in Xiaocui¡¯s direction. She had been secretly following him, and was hiding in a tree, by the side of the road.

    Ding Ning, who had changed his visual angle, felt shocked, as he had never thought that the Deng Nine-Finger¡¯s perceiving ability could be so sensitive. Just as he changed his visual angle, he knew that he had been discovered and hurriedlymanded Xiaocui to turn her head aside, to avoid his eyes.

    "Brother Nine, where is the person following us?"

    Violent Dragon asked in confusion, when he saw Deng Nine-Finger staring intently at the roadside trees.

    Deng Nine-Finger had confusion in his eyes. "Only a hummingbird?" Why then, did he have the feeling of being followed?

    With the idea of better killing the wrong person than letting go, Deng Nine-Finger¡¯s pupils shrank rapidly. Each of his eyeballs turned eerily pale, and a bolt of lightning immediately darted out of his eyes, and charged at Xiaocui.

    "Danger!"

    Just as Deng Nine-Finger¡¯s look changed, Ding Ning felt a strong sense of danger, andmanded Xiaocui to retreat quickly.

    "Strike!"

    Xiaocui had narrowly missed the lightning strike and escaped instantly, but the tree branch it had been perching on, had been hit by the lightning. A line of sparks ignited and instantly turned charcoal-ck.

    "It ran away so quickly. I hope it was only a coincidence."

    Deng Nine-Finger raised his brows, whispering, but he still felt somewhat unsafe.

    Ding Ning was frightened enough to break out in a cold sweat, and he thought, "He is a lightning superpower holder." He was not sure whether Xiaocui would have been injured if she had been hit. He did not dare to ask Xiaocui to continue following him, and he had to let them go.

    "Crack!"

    Inside a remote alley, Ding Ning disguised as the ck Masked Man, held Dafei¡¯s broken bones, found two twigs to use as mp tes to fix the bones, and took some time to treat his wounds. Dafei should recover well, after a period of recuperation.

    "Thank you, ck Masked Man!"

    Dafei felt what he witnessed tonight was like a dream: Violent Dragon¡¯s metallization, the fantastic golden eagle, and ck Masked Man¡¯s descent from the sky. All of them overturned his world views; there were indeed people with superpowers in this world.

    "You¡¯re wee. I just lent you a hand when you needed it."

    Ding Ning held his throat to speak, as he waved, and asked, "By the way, who are those people?"

    Dafei looked at Qiu Hong with a wry smile, and answered, "Deng Nine-Finger and his two ¡¯generals¡¯, Violent Dragon and Fire Phoenix."

    A special look appeared in Ding Ning¡¯s eyes. "That lightning superpower holder is Dafei¡¯s boss¡ªNine-Finger. I never thought there are such excellent people like these two superpower holders, in the underworld. Is it possible that Fire Phoenix is also a superpower holder? If so, that¡¯s terrifying."

    Then, he frowned and asked, "How is Violent Dragon able to metallize himself?"

    "I don¡¯t know, either. If he hadn¡¯t suddenly metallized himself to stop the bullets tonight, I¡¯m afraid I would have never known that he is a superman, even until the time I die."

    "Superman?"

    Ding Ning chuckled. But thinking about it carefully, he found that a superpower holder was not like any ordinary person, and it was not wrong to call him "superman".

    Qiu Hong looked at Ding Ning, suddenly alert, and asked, "Are you a person from that ce?"

    "Where is ¡¯that ce¡¯?"

    Ding Ning gave her a perplexed look, having no idea what she was talking about.

    Seeing he was not putting on an act, Qiu Hong instantly shook her head, "Nothing."

    "Hey, anyway, I can be counted as your life savior, right? Your question is so cryptic, yet you are unwilling to disclose the exnation. You are too mean."

    Ding Ning muttered in dissatisfaction.

    Qiu Hong felt awkward, and said, "As the reward for saving me and my brother-inw, I will tell you the truth, but since you are not from that ce, it is better for you not to know. I am not telling you, only for your own good. Once the people from that ce knows you have the ability to train animals, they would surely not let you off."

    Ding Ning¡¯s inborn pride was stimted, as he coldly replied, "Not let me off? That¡¯s really a bit overbearing."

    "No, ck Masked Man, you misunderstood me. What I mean by ¡¯not let you off¡¯ is not that they would harm you, but that they will get you to join them."

    "Join them? Who are they?"

    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes, and felt as if he hade across an extremely big secret.

    Hesitating for a moment, Qiu Hong gritted her teeth and said, "I can only tell you that all the people from that ce, are people with superpowers, like Violent Dragon, but I have no idea about their specific numbers."

    A terrifying look shot out of Ding Ning¡¯s eyes suddenly, and he asked impatiently, "Is it a folk organization or an official one? Are they all superpower holders? What abilities do they have?"

    "An official organization. It is a mysterious department, in which all the superpower holders in China, are gathered. I know its existence only thanks to my special profession, but I barely know anything about the specific situation, because of my low status."

    Qiu Hong was very grateful to Ding Ning, and so told him all that she was allowed to tell.

    Dafei was stunned when he heard this. A man like Violent Dragon already made him feel incredulous, but he never thought there would be this kind of organization, consisting of such people. It was too weird.

    Ding Ning thought about it and then asked seriously, "Just now you said they will ask me to join them, but what if I refuse?"

    Qiu Hong bit her lips, and did not say anything, but Ding Ning already knew what she meant.

    The nation would never allow such superpower holders to have free reign, and refusing to join them, would definitely mean death.

    This made him feel as if he was in danger, for he did not want to join any mysterious department and be at the mercy of others.

    The good thing was that now he was disguised as the ck Masked Man. Even if the mysterious department noticed him, they would not be able to find him that easily.

    Certainly, it was better to save himself from any trouble. He carefully exined, "I am not that superpower holder and have no idea about animal training. It is my master who has raised the golden eagle since it was young. It is a little spiritually intelligent, and so I am able to give it orders. You guys will not make trouble for me as your reward, right?"

    Qiu Hong suddenly thought something through and, looking at him, said, "Are you an Ancient Warrior?"

 Chapter 228 The Bureau of Religions

    "Well, that is right."

    Ding Ning spoke ambiguously, thinking that it was much easier to exin about an Ancient Warrior, than a superpower holder.

    But he never thought Qiu Hong¡¯s following words would make him feel depressed. "Since you are an Ancient Warrior, why haven¡¯t you joined the Bureau of Religions?"

    "The Bureau of Religions? I don¡¯t believe in any religion, why should I join it?"

    Ding Ning was confused and asked her this question, suspiciously.

    Qiu Hong was speechless, thinking, "This ck Masked Man should not be a standard Ancient Warrior. Otherwise, how could he not know the rules of joining the society for the Ancient Warriors?"

    She patiently exined the rules to him, and then he immediately realised why the Ancient Warriors had to join the Bureau of Religions.

    The truth was that most Ancient Warriors devoted themselves to practice, hid themselves away and did not interact with society. Some Ancient Warriors, however, needed to travel around the human society, due to various reasons, and even built up their own businesses, in the human world.

    But a knight-errant¡¯s taboo was his martial arts. The Ancient Warriors had better fighting skills than ordinary people. Without the restraint of thew, when they fought with the ordinary people, the effects would be very terrible.

    Undoubtedly, the Chinese government would not allow such things to happen. Thus, the government had reached an agreement with the different religious sects of the ancient martial arts circle.

    Any Ancient Warrior wishing to travel around the human society, must join the National Bureau of Religions, so that the government would have less trouble in documenting and managing them. This would also prevent them from abusing their powers, and do harm to the ordinary people.

    Once any uncontroble Ancient Warriors appeared, the nation had the right to require all the sects of the ancient martial arts circle, to kill them, without showing any mercy.

    After going through decades of exploration and normalization, the Bureau of Religions had also built up a series of effectivews that specifically targeted the Ancient Warriors.

    Three of the most important and most essential conditions were: One, the Ancient Warriors must be under the supervision of the Bureau of Religions, and should never fight with the ordinary people without any valid reasons; two, the fights among the Ancient Warriors must not involve the ordinary people; three, when the nation was in need of help, the Ancient Warriors had the responsibility to fight and help perform missions for the nation.

    If Ding Ning¡¯s situation was discovered by the Bureau of Religions, he would only have two choices: one, he should join the Bureau of Religions and be supervised and managed by the nation; two, he would be hunted and killed by the registered Ancient Warriors of the Bureau of Religions.

    Ding Ning broke out in cold sweat when he heard her exnation. No matter where he was, the superpower circle or the ancient martial arts circle, he belonged to the group that needed to be regted. It was a dangerous group.

    Fortunately, to repay him, Qiu Hong and Dafei promised to keep his secret, and vowed never to betray him.

    Of course, even though he were betrayed, he would not be afraid, either, for after taking off the biomimetic skin, he would only be an ordinary postgraduate student, at the medical school of Ninghai University.

    But of course, he would not miss the chance to discreetly ask Qiu Hong about the levels of the Ancient Warriors.

    Qiu Hong was confused and did not understand the situation of the ck Masked Man, and thought, "Is he actually an animal training superpower holder or an Ancient Warrior?

    "How could he have no idea about the basic knowledge? He is totally a man outside the box, and that was why he was so bold toe forward to save us, with his mask."

    Qiu Hong didn¡¯t cover up anything, and exined to him the levels of the Ancient Warriors, in detail.

    The so-called Ancient Warriors were different from the modern social warriors because they practiced the True Qi and relied heavily on the spiritual aura between heaven and earth. Therefore, most of them hid in remote cave paradises, where there were no environmental problems, in order to absorb the thin spiritual aura, and get themselves upgraded.

    The five levels were ranked from the low to the high: Human Martial Arts, Xuan Martial Arts, Earth Martial Arts, Sky Martial Arts, and Real Martial Arts.

    Due to the gradual thinning of spiritual aura on earth, and reasons such as the practitioners¡¯ intelligence and enlightenment, the Ancient Warriors, who could reach the level of the Earth Martial Arts, were all strong practitioners, second to none.

    The warriors who were able to reach the Sky Martial Arts level were ingenious, and were difficult to find, even in a hundred years of time. They were extremely rare.

    As for those in the Real Martial Arts level, they were equivalent to gods on earth. Even Qiu Hong did not know whether such practitioners existed or not, or perhaps they existed only in legends.

    It was said that the Ancient Warriors also had a branch consisting of spiritual masters, and their levels were the same as the levels of warriors. As for its specifics, she had no idea, either. After all, spiritual masters were extremely rare.

    The Modern Warriors and Ancient Warriors did not share the same practicing method.

    The Ancient Warriors chose the True Qi practicing method, but they relied heavily on the spiritual aura between heaven and earth. Therefore, there were few Ancient Warriors that could be seen in the earthly world. The sad truth was that the spiritual aura was extremely thin in the human society.

    For the Modern Warriors, they practiced their inner Qi and improved their physical conditions. That was the so-called Hard Qigong and Inner Boxing.

    They constantly refined their physical conditions, constantly reached beyond the extremes of the human body, and explored the treasures of the human body, in order to extend their lifespan and kept themselves fit.

    Although their achievements were notparable to the powerful practicing results of the Ancient Warriors, they had formed their own system and freed themselves from the reliance on the spiritual aura between heaven and earth.

    The Modern Warriors also had their levels, which were generally divided into five levels: S, A, B, C, and D.

    Their physical qualities and strength were a little higher than those of the ordinary people. Those who could fight, using a few kung fu moves, could be counted as the D level warriors. Only ordinary soldiers and athletes could reach this level.

    The C-level warriors were equivalent to the level of the ordinary special force soldiers. The B-level warriors were equivalent to that of the elite special force soldiers, and the A-level warriors were equivalent to that of the soldier kings. One who reached this level was also called master warrior.

    The S-level warriors were brilliant, were called masters of martial arts, who had inner and physical cultivations, and could set up a new sect or build up their own organization.

    Of course, the Modern Warriors¡¯ levels were vaguely divided, not like those of the Ancient Warriors, and their levels were specifically shown in theirprehensive characteristics, such as strength, response, speed, defense, explosive power, endurance, resilience, fighting skills, and so on.

    Therefore, some strange phenomena would often appear, such as: The B-level warriors had so much strength, but their speed was very slow. When confronting the quicker C-level warriors, they couldn¡¯t even touch the skins of their rivals. After using up their strength, they would be knocked out by the C-level warriors. Such things often happened.

    Only when they reached the A-level and had aprehensive practice in all fields or were extremely prominent in one field, would the phenomenon of being defeated by the lower-level warriors, not appear.

    It was said that above the S-level, there were also two levels of warriors: SS-level Great Masters and SSS-level Gods of Martial Arts.

    The Gods of Martial Arts had broken the human limits, and their fighting powers wereparable to that of the strong practitioners of the Real Martial Arts circle of the Ancient Warriors. Be it true or false, Qiu Hong was not sure because she had merely heard about them, but had never actually seen them.

    After modestly asking about such things, Ding Ning felt her exnation was quite beneficial. His advantages were speed, strength, responsiveness, and defense, and his strongest field was his fighting skill.

    After all, he had been to the mountains to hunt for animals since he was five, and he could fight beasts with bare hands, when he was ten. Also, with his wonderful saber techniques and his sufferings between life and death, he had equipped himself with the fighting techniques, which were nearly his natural instincts.

    Even the pickiest Great Master Fu-tzu often praised him, stating that he had the nearly wild beast-like fighting instincts in his nature, and he was a born fighter.

    After getting the information he wanted, Ding Ning waved goodbye to them in an unrestrained manner, and asked them to hide somewhere, in case Violent Dragon found them again.

    As they were in such a dire situation, Qiu Hong did not cover up anything and gave her identity to Dafei, whose expressions changed repetitively, and finally, he made his decision.

    He was willing to follow Qiu Hong to see her leader, and help look for the power behind Deng Nine-Finger, on the condition, that they must keep his wife safe.

    But Ding Ning did not have to care about such things anymore. Back to his little courtyard in the western suburbs, he happily hugged his little maid, and fell into a deep sleep. In the morning, he headed for school and started his new school life.

    To umte enough academic credits, he went a bit overboard, and selected more than 20 courses, that were of interest to him.

    In the day, he was wholeheartedly immersed in this sea of knowledge, like a dry sponge crazily absorbing water, and constantly enriching his mind.

    During this time, he answered phone calls from Ling Yun, Ye Huan and her sister, and also a phone call from Mr. Hu, who told him that his admission ticket for the Medical Qualification Examination had been sessfully registered, and that he would ask president Jia to bring it to him. In addition, he also told him to review his lessons carefully, because the examination was set for the 13th.

    In addition, president Jia had already asked people to send the strength instruments to him and Mr. Zhang respectively, and he had already gathered his students for the training. After the training, they would conduct early clinical trials for patients.

    Ding Ning told him he must record all the processes of treating the patients and keep their detailed documents. All these were conducive for the approval and patent applications, in the future.

    Mr. Hu epted his suggestions readily and asked in detail, about some matters that required his attention. After that, he hung up, in high spirits and began teaching his students.

    When people focused their attention on one thing wholeheartedly, time always passes quickly, but they were not aware of it. Ding Ning was still studying his books attentively, when Mu Yanran sent him an address.

    At seven in the evening, Ding Ning arrived at Caidie Restaurant, located at the Ninghai New World. After parking his car, he saw that Mu Yanran was already at the gate, waiting for him.

    "Sister, have you been waiting for a long time?" Ding Ning went over to her, hurriedly, and asked her, with a smile.

    "Not yet, you are just on time."

    Mu Yanran looked at him from head to toe, and when she found that his clothes were not even worth more than 300 yuan, she was speechless and said, "What¡¯s the use of making so much money, if you cannot even buy some decent clothes?"

    "This one is good, isn¡¯t it? It is pure cotton, can absorb sweat, and isfortable to wear."

    Ding Ning was not picky about his clothes, it was fine as long as his clothes were clean andfortable.

    "You should dress more formally when you attend parties, because it shows your respect to the host. Besides that, clothes make the man, and dressing better makes you look more handsome."

    Mu Yanran had obviously received a good family education, and she paid much attention to it.

    Ding Ning pursed his lips and joked, "I was born handsome. With clothes off, I look muscr; with clothes on, I look lean. I am already so handsome that beautifuldies have been begging to marry me. If I dress myself up, I will make other men remain bachelors."

    "Arrogant, continue bragging, always talking so glibly."

    Mu Yanran rolled her eyes, smiling and generally disagreeing with his narcissism.

    "Anyway, my respect is only reserved for the right people. Wang Xianghua is rubbish. You want me to respect him? No way."

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t cover up his hatred of Wang Xianghua. Looking at the extremely beautiful face of Mu Yanran, he mischievously smiled and said, "The day you take me to see your parents, I will dress myself well enough to blind the titanium alloy dog eyes of your pursuers, with my charm."

    Mu Yanran¡¯s face turned a little dark, and she pinched him, saying, "You think too much. Why should I take you to see my parents? Who do you think you are, to me?"

    "I¡¯m your brother. Is it wrong for you to take me to see your parents?"

    Ding Ning saw her face turn gloomy, and knew that he had probably hurt her, unintentionally. After that, he did not dare to flirt with or y tricks on her anymore, and changed the subject immediately.

    "Nothing wrong. Let¡¯s stop this. You are always speaking with such a smooth tongue. Let¡¯s go inside!"

    Mu Yanran looked a little better, rearranged his clothes to make them tidier, and walked into the hotel.

    Ding Ning walked side by side with her, seeming to be deep in thought.

    "Mu Yanran has never mentioned her family members. Just now when I mentioned her parents, she became gloomy. Is the rtionship between her and her parents that bad or have they already passed away?

    "Obviously, this little sister has many stories in her heart. I must ask her about them, if there is an opportunity."

    After entering Caidie Restaurant, Mu Yanran consciously linked Ding Ning¡¯s arm with hers. Although she deliberately kept her full breasts away from his arm, the admiring looks the people around shot her, and her light natural scent, gave him a sense of aplishment. Subconsciously, he stood straight, delight showing in his eyes.

    "Yanran, you¡¯vee. Who is this man?"

    Pulling the door open, Wang Xianghua, who was ordering dishes, was overjoyed, when he saw Mu Yanran. When he saw her taking Ding Ning¡¯s arm, his smile suddenly froze on his face.

 Chapter 229 Dinner

    Tonight Mu Yanran applied a bit of make up, out of her respect for the host, and this made her delicate face be even more alluring.

    She was dressed in an exquisitely tailored ck-and-white attire, with a round cor, which entuated her delicate corbones. The outline of her slender figure could be seen clearly.

    The gray mini skirt and leggings showed off her long, thin legs perfectly, and her white sandal boots looked simple, yet with an air of dignified elegance.

    Her facial expression, however, was cold. Without any extra essories, her ck hair was pinned in a spiral knot at the back of her head, with a few strands hanging loosely past her ears. Her overall temperament seemed unpredictable, cold and haughty.

    "Hello, President Wang, this is my bro...boyfriend, Ding Ning."

    Mu Yanran felt a deep aversion when she saw Wang Xianghua¡¯s face suddenly darken. She swallowed the word "brother" with a great effort, and changed it to "boyfriend". Subconsciously, she tightened her grip on Ding Ning¡¯s arm.

    Ding Ning was secretly delighted when he heard what she said, and his hatred of Wang Xianghua also lessened somewhat, at the same time. He sped his hand around her slender waist, and while holding it, he could not help pressing a bit harder, when he came into contact with its soft and smooth feel.

    Mu Yanran blushed and red at him angrily, and when Wang Xianghua saw what he thought was their flirtation with each other, he became even more furious.

    "Hello, President Wang, I have heard of your name before. You started your business from scratch, and you are such a young and capable man. So, after Yanran told me about your invitation to her, for dinner this evening, I boldly tagged along, even though I was not invited. I hope you don¡¯t mind."

    Ding Ning¡¯s attitude seemed mild, but his words were filled with irony, both indirect and rather subtle.

    Hearing what he said, Wang Xianghua became even unhappier because the phrase "started your business from scratch" was the biggest irony, for his climb to power was through following the powerful and the noble.

    But being a shrewd man, he concealed his unhappy feelings instantly, reached out his hand and shook hands with Ding Ning. He faked a smile and said, "Of course I do not mind, why I should mind it?"

    "Oh, that¡¯s great. This is my first visit to such a fine restaurant, and I came, because of her."

    Ding Ning grinned and looked around him, acting as if he was a man from the province, showing his admiration openly.

    "Come, take a seat, there is no one else."

    Ding Ning changed from being a guest to a host, greeting Wang Xianghuan, warmly. Unceremoniously, he pulled out the chair next to him, sat down beside Mu Yanran, crossed his legs, and hummed a tune.

    Mu Yanran frowned as she was not happy with Ding Ning¡¯s behavior. The education she had received since young, made her appreciate the manners of refined gentlemen, unlike Ding Ning, who paid no attention to these details. He was too informal, and his behavior was more like that of a punk.

    Wang Xianghua, who had been observing him, revealed a slight disdain in his eyes. When he saw Ding Ning, who was so handsome, yet wore very ordinary attire, he thought Ding Ning came from a rich family, but pretended to be poor, in order to ridicule the rich.

    After all, people often spoke highly about social rtionships in the business world. Ninghai was a city in which many talented people lived, but kept a low profile, and he did not dare to make enemies. Therefore, no matter how unhappy he was, he still maintained a courteous front, in public.

    But now when he noticed Ding Ning¡¯s behavior was like the behavior of a man from the slums, he was instantly relieved, and thought, "He is nothing, but a gigolo relying on women, and I can easily trample on him."

    Once he sat down, he smiled stiffly, and waved to the waiter standing at the table, saying, "Give us one more menu, my guest will use it to order food."

    "President Wang, you are too kind. Guests should follow the host¡¯s orders. You are the host and you should order the food."

    Ding Ning pretended to be courteous.

    "How could it be like that? I am treating Manager Mu to dinner, and how can I make it so casual? Manager Mu, just order whatever you like"

    Wang Xianghua emphasized the fact that he had invited Mu Yanran to dinner, because his intention was to humiliate Ding Ning.

    But Ding Ning was not bothered at all. He reached out for the menu, held Mu Yanran¡¯s thin waist with his left hand, pulled her closer to him, and smiled slightly, as if proiming his sovereignty, "Since president Wang is so sincere, Yanran, my baby, we should not be so courteous."

    Mu Yanran knew Ding Ning was doing this on purpose, but being so close to him, in front of another man, made her feel very shy. So, she secretly slipped her hand to his waist, and pinched him hard.

    The corner of Ding Ning¡¯s mouth twitched and he nearly screamed aloud, because of the pain. He continued to maintain the hypocritical smile on his face. In his heart, however, he secretly cursed, "This little girl is so deadly!"

    It was unfair if he did not fight back. Ding Ning discreetly slipped his hand down to her perfectly round buttocks, and squeezed hard. Then he smiled and shouted,

    "One dish of white mushrooms with abalone juice, three glutinous rice chicken wings, cooked using the old method, three dishes of tokay gecko powder with shark fins, and three ck pepper, lemongrass fried steak. Oh, in addition, could you please prepare one dish of apricot juice with stewed papaya. My baby Yanran needs it."

    Yanran felt shy and blushed. "He is a rogue! He called me baby and also grabbed my buttocks at the same time. That was eptable, but why would I need the juice? My breasts are already big enough, and I don¡¯t need it!"

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Thereafter, she pinched Ding Ning¡¯s waist, time and again.

    Ding Ning grimaced in pain. Ignoring her fiery eyes, he continued cing his hand on her plump buttocks and caressed them.

    Mu Yanran had never been harassed like this before. She felt shy, and blushed furiously, but Ding Ning¡¯s hands seemed to have a magic touch, and made her feel twitchy from head to foot. Later, she felt a small stream of unusual warmth gathering in her lower belly, and her breath became even more rapid.

    Wang Xianghua couldn¡¯t see their petty actions, because the dining table blocked his view, but he could feel a changeing over Mu Yanran.

    At the moment, her pupils were zed, her eyes looked very alluring and her cheeks were flushed. She looked extremely attractive and beautiful, but he thought they were flirting with each other before him on purpose, so he became envious and hated them for this.

    He worked hard to contain his fury, his face turning dark, and said, "Have you two finished choosing the dishes?"

    "Let¡¯s start with these dishes. What¡¯s wrong, president Wang? You do not look well. Are you feeling ufortable?"

    Knowing that Mu Yanran was really angry, Ding Ning didn¡¯t dare to harass her anymore. He released her instantly and handed back the menu to the waitress. With concern showing on his face, he turned to Wang Xianghua.

    "No, I¡¯m fine."

    The corner of Wang Xianghua¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and he reluctantly forced a smile, and replied.

    "Oh, that¡¯s good. I thought president Wang might feel that the dishes I ordered are too expensive, and is not happy about that."

    Ding Ning pretended to look relieved, and nearly caused the beautiful waitress to break out inugher. She immediately turned back, but her shoulders did not stop shaking.

    She did not have a good impression of Wang Xianghua. Before Mu Yanran came, this gentleman-like rogue had harassed her, and she was very disgusted with him.

    Ding Ning did not leave a good impression on her, too, but she felt happy when she saw Wang Xianghua bing so angry.

    Wang Xianghua¡¯s face turned darker and his eyes twitched constantly. "I am the vice president of Tianfu Company and have so much money to squander. How could they think I am mean?"

    He wanted to turn over the table, wrap his disgusting face with the table cloth, and give him a good beating. He was a shrewd man, though and knew he should not do such things, and had to maintain his manners, all the time.

    Mu Yanran also tried hard not tough, rolled her eyes at Ding Ning as she coyly grumbled. Her previous anger seemed to have disappeared, and she yed the role of the middle-woman, saying, "Ding Ning, you idiot! Do you think president Wang is such a mean person?"

    "Yes, yes, it is my fault to have such a narrow view of President Wang. President Wang is a wealthy boss, how could he not afford such a little amount?"

    Ding Ning spoke anxiously and this made Wang Xianghua feel a little better. Then Mr. Wang generously said, "Since it is my treat, please order whatever you want."

    "President Wang is really generous. Yanran, my baby, I¡¯ve heard that red wines are good for the skin. Since president Wang is so generous, let¡¯s drink a little wine this evening."

    Ding Ning looked at Mu Yanran questioningly, but before she could answer, he waved his hand and made the decision, turning to Wang Xianghua, with a face filled with anticipation. "Let¡¯s drink a little red wine. President Wang, you don¡¯t mind, right?"

    Wang Xianghua felt a sense of superiority, and pretending to be generous, he smiled and said, "I said, eat and drink whatever you want. It¡¯s all my treat."

    "Wow, president Wang is so generous. So, let me enjoy some foreign luxuries this evening, and also enjoy being treated like nobility. Let¡¯s drink La Romanee Conti. I¡¯ve heard that this wine is really good, but I have not drunk it yet."

    Ding Ning¡¯s mouth watered in anticipation.

    "Okay, no problem. Beautiful waitress, please give us a bottle of 1999 La Romanee Conti!"

    In his mind, Wang Xianghua sneered. "A bottle of 1999 La Romanee Conti costs only 200,000 yuan." It was a piece of cake.

    "Ah, President Wang, you are not mean, are you? How can one bottle be enough? I can drink a lot."

    Ding Ning looked sad, his eyes were filled with suspicion, surprise, and incredulity as if someone had tried to cheat him.

    Mu Yanran looked at Ding Ning in confusion, and did not know what he was about to do.

    Wang Xianghua became nervous, then rxed again. On the contrary, he was secretly happy, thinking, "How many bottles can he drink even, though he can drink a lot? Two bottles? Three bottles? Five bottles at most."

    "Five bottles only cost one million. With one million, I will make him drunk and take Mu Yanran to bed. The price is fair."

    Immediately, heughed and said, "No problem. Mr. Ding, no matter how much you drink, just drink. As long as you don¡¯t take away anything, it¡¯s all on me, no matter how much you drink."

    "Wow, president Wang is great. You deserve to be my idol. You are generous indeed!"

    Ding Ning was delighted, and he generously ttered Wang Xianghua, making his vanity reach its highest peak, momentarily. Mr. Wang smiled in a reserved manner.

    "Beautiful waitress, please give us two boxes of 1999 La Romanee Conti now. We may ask for more if need be."

    Ding Ning spoke to the waitress happily.

    The waitress was shocked. She looked at Wang Xianghua, and her heartbeat increased instantly. "Two boxes of 1999 La Romanee Conti! There are six bottles in one box. It is 12 bottles in two boxes. They are worth 2,400,000 yuan!"

    She had met guests who ordered 1999 La Romanee Conti, but they usually drank two bottles at most. She had never met any guest who ordered two boxes at one go, like Ding Ning. Themission earned, after selling the wine, would be as much as her sry for two years.

    Wang Xianghua¡¯s face darkened, and he felt sad because he had to fork out so much money. 2,400,000 was not a lot of money for him, but he was not happy, because he had to pay so much money for the bill of the man, whom he hated.

    Certainly, he didn¡¯t think Ding Ning could drink so much, so he must be bluffing. He tentatively asked, "Mr. Ding, are you sure you want two boxes, and not two bottles?"

    "What? Are you looking down on me? Or you can¡¯t afford to pay for two boxes? Yanran, my baby, I think president Wang is being insincere. So, let me take you to eat at Mtang."

    With righteous indignation, Ding Ning took Yanran¡¯s hand, ready to leave. She was speechless, but she didn¡¯t want to face Wang Xianghua at all. If they could leave, that would be very good. So, she meekly stood up.

    Wang Xianghua¡¯s mouth twitched, and he hurriedly stopped them, "Sit, sit, Mr. Ding, you misunderstood me. Just now I said, as long as it is in this room, no matter how much you can drink, just drink. Two boxes or 20 boxes that is not a problem."

    "Haha, I know president Wang is not stingy. Come,e,e, beautiful waitress, please fetch us the wine. I cannot wait to taste the vor of 1999 La Romanee Conti."

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t want to leave, but he pretended to, and this strategy worked. Immediately, he went back to his seat, sat down, and asked the waitress to bring him wine, with a smile.

    Mu Yanran had a helpless expression, and whispered in his ear, "What do you want? Red wines don¡¯t have a high alcohol content, but their after-effect is strong. Can you handle that?"

 Chapter 230 Never Getting Drunk

    Ding Ning red and shouted unhappily, "What did you say? You don¡¯t know whether I can or not? You said I was brilliantst night, but why are you suspecting my ability today?"

    Mu Yanran was depressed and blushed, thinking, "You are a rogue! Last night I said your carving skill was brilliant, not your drinking ability.

    "You are misleading others by speaking so ambiguously. Others may be thinking I had sex with you, and that you are potent in bed. s! It is so shameful."

    But when she saw Wang Xianghua¡¯s darkening face from the corner of her eye, she recovered instantly, thinking, "This is shameful, but this misunderstanding might be a good way to get rid of Wang Xianghua."

    She didn¡¯t think about giving any further exnation, sat back angrily, and thought, "Die then, from drinking! You deserve it!"

    Wang Xianghua was delighted. "They are arguing. Nothing can be better than that. When I get Ding Ning drunk, this will be my opportunity, and Mu Yanran will undoubtedly be my tamed prey tonight."

    When Wang Xianghua thought about this, his eyes were filled with fire, and he stared greedily at Mu Yanran. With a smiling face, he said, "Mr. Ding is a hero indeed. Then, I shall try my best to drink with you. No matter how much you drink, it is still my treat."

    "Great, a promise is a promise. President Wang, I have borne your words in my mind. Yanran, and also the beautiful waitress, please be my witnesses."

    Ding Ning happily leered at the waitress, who was there, with their dishes.

    The waitress¡¯s face flushed and as she nodded, her heart was beating rapidly. "I never thought this rough-looking man could be so charismatic, and he is so handsome when he smiles."

    Mu Yanran looked serious and kept silent, but Wang Xianghua sneered. To show he could keep his promise and gradually make Ding Ning drunk, he immediately took out a bank card, handed it to the waitress, and said, "Beauty, there is ten million yuan in this card. Please put it at the bar counter. Tonight, all the expenses will be my treat."

    "President Wang, you are frank. Tonight, I must drink as much as I can, and make sure I am sated before we go home."

    Ding Ning stroked the table andughed heartily.

    Next, it was Ding Ning¡¯s "performing time". He downed a bottle of 1999 La Romanee Conti, as if it was merely water.

    One bottle, two bottles, three bottles...

    When Ding Ning gulped down the fifth bottle of 1999 La Romanee Conti, his face was flushed, then he picked up his chopsticks to eat.

    Stunned, Wang Xianghua let out a long sigh of relief. "I thought this guy would never get drunk, no matter how much he drank. Now, he is almost drunk. One more bottle, and the guy is bound to bepletely drunk."

    Mu Yanran stopped her argument with Ding Ning, and looked a little worried. She whispered, "Are you okay? Don¡¯t drink anymore."

    "O¡ªokay, and I...I can still drink. The ck pepper, lemongrass fried steak tastes really good."

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes lost their focus, and he spoke in a slurry tone, but he could still eat the ck pepper, lemongrass fried steak. Mu Yanran suspected that he was the avatar of a Taotie. Could he not feel his stomach bulging?

    "Manager Mu, please eat more. Mr. Ding can drink as much as he wishes. Don¡¯t worry. He is okay."

    Wang Xianghua smiled, his eyes narrowing into slits. ording to his calction, Ding Ning should be drunk after drinking six bottles of wine. He was a useless, eyesore of a man. Mu Yanran would finally be his prey.

    He had made his ns for this, for a long time already. Tonight, no matter what happened, he would take Mu Yanran to his bed. She was already his prey, and he would not let her flee.

    When he thought about this, there was already undisguised raw desire in his eyes, when he looked at Mu Yanran.

    Seeing the lewd look in his eyes, Mu Yanran became serious and was angry with Ding Ning. "You are not thinking of the consequences; if you are drunk, what would I do?"

    When she was worrying about this, she suddenly realized that Ding Ning was holding her hands. He squeezed them a little harder several times, and she became even angrier. It was not the proper time, but he still wanted to harass her.

    "Don¡¯t worry. This amount of wine is nothing to me. Your friend is a tough man. I am just pretending to be drunk, to make fun of him."

    Ding Ning¡¯s voice suddenly came into her mind, clear and fluent, without any trace of being drunk. She was stunned and opened her eyes wide.

    Wang Xianghua, who was not aware of what was happening, was still trying to persuade Ding Ning to drink more. Mu Yanran suddenly realized that she didn¡¯t understand this friend-like brother at all. He still had so many secrets, awaiting her discovery.

    "He has excellent carving skills, drinks like a fish, but will not get drunk, and can speak through his brain, so that others could not hear him at all. My goodness, does he have supernatural powers?"

    Her beautiful eyes had an unusual look in them, and she suddenly had a desire to get to know Ding Ning better, and discover all his secrets.

    "Open, open the bottle, I want to drink more, continue...continue drinking!"

    Ding Ning¡¯s handsome face turned red, his eyes had already lost their focus, and his speech was slurred. He gulped down the sixth bottle of wine, and insisted that Wang Xianghua open another bottle of wine.

    In order to make Ding Ning drunk, Wang Xianghua reluctantly acted as a bartender and opened the seventh bottle. Although this amount was beyond his calction, he thought Ding Ning had clearly reached his limit, because he could not even speak clearly.

    But next, the eighth bottle, the ninth bottle...

    When the 12th bottle had gone down into his stomach, Ding Ning still looked a little drunk, as if he could fall anytime to the floor, and not wake up., But he did not fall and continued shouting for more wine.

    "Have I met a drinking god?" Wang Xianghua was worried and agonized mentally, when he thought about his 2,400,000 yuan being spent in this way. He wanted to break his promise, but he had handed his bank card to the bar counter. He had bragged and it would be shameful to break his promise. He sat there, feeling as if he had pins and needles all over his body, and his face turned darker and darker.

    The waitress ignored his face, thinking only about hermission, and when she saw the cute drinking state of Ding Ning, she thought he was more and more adorable.

    If Ding Ning said he wanted wine, she would carry boxes of wine to him immediately. The restaurant manager had even noticed this, standing at the box door, peeking in and grinned. Today, the turnover of this dinner, would be as much as the total sales of several months.

    As time went by, Ding Ning had already gulped down eight boxes of wine, but he remained the same as before, shouting for more wine.

    The waitress became terrified and looked awkwardly at Wang Xianghua, "Sir, your bank card only has 10 million yuan, but the wine expense has already reached 9.6 million. This gentleman can only drink two more bottles with the bnce of money. Do you want to continue?"

    "What did you say? President Wang is...is a rich man, is ...is a tycoon, with hundreds of millions of yuan. 10 million yuan is nothing to him. What you said obviously means you are looking down on him...looking down on president Wang. Is it so...president Wang? Hup...president Wang, she is looking down on you, and I am angry for you. No, you are the boss of Tianfu Company, and how can you...can you be looked down on by a small time waitress of this restaurant? This will surely affect your prestigious image, but the restaurant¡¯s concern is also reasonable. If you refused to ept the amount you consumed, although I know you are not a person like that. But, they...they don¡¯t know yet. Take out your card, continue taking out your card, I want to drink more."

    Ding Ning hupped and held Wang Xianghua¡¯s shoulders as if they were old friends, and bragged about Wang Xianghua¡¯s wealth and made his face turn red and dark. He reluctantly took out a card with 20 million yuan inside, handed it to the waitress, and gritted his teeth and said, "Take it. I will keep my promise. No matter how much you drink, it is my treat."

    "Haha, I know, President Wang, you are a straightforward man indeed. Wine, more wine."

    Ding Ning smiled happily and patted Wang Xianghua on the shoulder, saying, "My dder is full, let me go to the washroom to pee, and let¡¯s continue drinking when I am back."

    "You are not going to drink anymore, are you?"

    Having spent so much money already, Wang Xianghua didn¡¯t want to see it go to waste. Today, no matter what happened or how high the price it was, he must make Ding Ning drunk.

    "Howe? Beauty, wine, bring me 10 more boxes now, and bring me more, if need be."

    Ding Ning staggered to the washroom. He could use his True Qi to remove the alcohol, but so much water in his stomach, made him feel ufortable.

    "I am also going to the washroom."

    Mu Yanran hurriedly went over and supported him like a good wife, walking with him to the washroom. When they were out of Wang Xianghua¡¯s sight, she asked worriedly, "Are you alright?"

    "Don¡¯t worry. Only my stomach feels full. Even though I drink 100 more boxes, I wouldn¡¯t get drunk. He wants to date you. No way."

    Ding Ning held her shoulder, whispering and smiling. His eyes were clear, he spoke clearly, and his previous drunkenness had disappeared.

    "You, you, president Wang will hate you."

    Mu Yanran was not worried, rolled her eyes at him as she coyly grumbled, and then excitedly asked, "How can you drink so much?"

    "Uh! I am a born drinker who never gets drunk, probably because I have more enzymes that is able to dilute alcohol."

    Ding Ning covered it up with an excuse. How could he tell her he was using his True Qi to dilute the alcohol? It was tooplicated to exin it.

    Mu Yanran seemed to be ept this exnation, nodded, and said admiringly, "I¡¯ve heard that some people will never get drunk no matter how much they drink. I never expected you to be one of them. If I could do that, it would be great."

    "As ady, drinking less is good for your health, but you also need to be careful who you are drinking with. You must be careful when you drink with those who have evil intentions."

    Ding Ning warned her.

    "I know. Don¡¯t nag!"

    Mu Yanran was in a good mood and rolled her eyes at him.

    Her little girl look stimted Ding Ning¡¯s sexual desire, and he held her shoulder tighter, but fortunately, Mu Yanran did not realize it.

    At the door of the washroom, Ding Ning smiled and said, "Go now. Don¡¯t wet your pants."

    "Go away, rogue!"

    Mu Yanran kicked him hard, and, swinging her hips, walked into thedies¡¯ room.

    After Ding Ning peed, he felt physically and mentally better, and he thought it was worthwhile to make Wang Xianghua suffer mentally in this way.

    "This bastard loves money and uses all kinds of ways to get promoted, right? Then, I will make you lose money and suffer severely. This is also a good way for Mu Yanran to vent her anger."

    Just as the two of them returned to the room to continue drinking, arge group of dandies walked into the hotel.

    The ones in front were Qin Cann and a handsome young man. The two of them walked shoulder to shoulder, and Qin Cann smiled and asked, "Yixiao, you haven¡¯t been in Ninghai for several years. Is your father well?"

    "My father is well, but my grandpa is not. Brother Qin, you wanted to ask about my sister, right?"

    Yixiao, dressed in carefully tailored white shorts and a short jacket, looked exceptionally handsome. He had an extremely eerily and seductive smile, and a feminine air about him. He did not look manly at all.

    Qin Cann had a "hey, hey" smile and said frankly, "I like your sister. That¡¯s not a secret. How is she now?"

    "I don¡¯t know."

    Yixiao¡¯s slightly sad reply gave Qin Cann a shock, "What does that mean?"

    "My sister has run away from home for more than two years, already. During those years, I was forced by my father to study our family business, and he does not want me to leave Gusu. This time I came to Ninghai because I want you to help me look for my sister."

    "Run away from home? What was wrong with her? Was she bullied by someone? Why didn¡¯t you tell mest time you called me?"

    Qin Cann¡¯s face turned serious, and he stopped and asked nervously,

    When he thought that thedy whom he met and fell in love with at first sight, three years ago, was now alone and wandering about somewhere, he felt his heart contract as if it had been torn into pieces.

    "She was weak and alone, somewhere far from home, and she was also so beautiful. She could probably even be bullied by others." Thinking of this, he found his heart turning cold and he was so worried. He wished he could look for her at once and be at her side, to guard her.

 Chapter 231 Yixiao

    "Is there any other reason? It is only because she had an argument with my father. You know, ever since my father married our stepmother, my sister has been very unhappy. She suspected my father was already involved with our stepmother, even before my mother passed away. For so many years, she has been angry with my father. Two years ago, my sister had conflicts with my stepmother, and my father scolded her. I should also be med. That time I was out drinking with my friends, and my sister called me repetitively, but I didn¡¯t answer her calls and also turned my phone off, because I thought she wanted me toe home. As a result, she left only a slip of paper, and ran away from home."

    Yixiao gave an annoyedugh and said, "My sister loves me so much, but when she needed me most, I didn¡¯t want to take her call. Besides that, this is also rted to the skeleton in my family¡¯s closet. I am too ashamed to speak about it."

    "Didn¡¯t your father look for her?" Qin Cann asked uneasily.

    "In fact, my sister is in Ninghai, but my father never told me that. I just overheard it when the person who was shadowing my sister, on the quiet, called my father. That¡¯s why I came here secretly, to ask you to help me look for her."

    Yixiao looked at Qin Cann,expectantly, "Ninghai is your territory. It should not be a problem for you to look for anyone."

    Qin Cann was delighted and said, "Don¡¯t worry. If she is still in Ninghai, I will find her, no matter where she has disappeared to."

    "Then, I pass my responsibility to you. My sister changed her name. She is now known as Mu Yanran."

    Yixiao said, a little sadly, "My sister loved me since I was young. This time, we have not seen each other for over two years, since she left. I miss her so much."

    "Well, don¡¯t be sad. I will get my men to look out for her."

    Qin Cann was even more proactive than Yixiao. He took out his phone immediately to get his men to look for her. He remembered vaguely, that he had heard of this name somewhere, but couldn¡¯t think of where, at the moment.

    In the box, Wang Xianghua¡¯s face was even cker than coal. It was already 20 boxes, but Ding Ning was still in the same state, as when he finished the first box.

    His eyes lost their focus, his tongue curled, and he couldn¡¯t talk clearly. It seemed that he would be drunk if he took one more mouthful, but. somehow, he didn¡¯t fall.

    He realized that he might have been cheated. He knew a few people had a special physical condition and were immune to the affects of alcohol, and Ding Ning was probably such a person.

    He should not rely on his luck anymore, and had to take measures. Otherwise, Ding Ning would never get drunk, even after he drank 30-million-yuan-worth of wine.

    "I am going to the washroom."

    Wang Xianghua maintained his manners and greeted Mu Yanran. After he walked quickly out of the room, his face suddenly turned dark.

    "Curse this bastard, it is already 30 million yuan!" When he thought about the experience he suffered, it felt like his heart was dripping blood. Several days ago, he created some trouble for Mu Yanran, through some remote maniption. He made a deal with Yun Sihai to get half of the profit, but unfortunately, before he got the150 million yuan, that b*stard Yun Sihai had run away. He was so depressed because of this.

    What if he knew that the 300 million yuan Yun Sihai had corruptly taken, was now in Ding Ning¡¯s hands?

    Being a son-inw of a wealthy family, only the person himself could understand the pain and suffering. Although Wang Xianghua looked happy in public, in actual fact, he did not have so much money. Over the years, the money he had secretly umted was slightly over 40 million yuan. Now, most of it was gone.

    His 30 million yuan was gone, and all because of a drinking dinner. That was a shame. It was impossible for him not to grit his teeth and hate Ding Ning His only hope was to build up a good rtionship with the Master of the Diving Burin, through Mu Yanran.

    "A*shole, I will never let you off."

    Wang Xianghua had a ferocious look on his face. When he arrived at the washroom, he took out his phone and dialed a number, gritted his teeth and asked, "Hi, Wang Cheng, bring some men to Caidie Restaurant, to disable a man."

    "Cousin, no problem, but you know what those guys are like, it cannot just be talk..."

    Wang Cheng¡¯s ttering but embarrassed voice, could be heard on the other side of the line. Before he finished, Wang Xianghua interrupted him by saying, "Well, I know, you need money. I will transfer 100,000 yuan to you now, and will transfer another 100,000, after the deed is done."

    "No problem, cousin, leave it to me. Now, I will call the men. By the way, who is the person you want to beat up? How bad a beating do you want this to be?"

    In a bar, Wang Cheng held a heavily made-up woman in his arms, and happily asked this, when he saw the message notification that the money had already been transferred to his ount.

    After worrying and hiding for a few days, he heard that his sister had sessfully dealt with the issue, by paying 200,000 yuan. It was only then that he starteding out, to fool around again, but he was poor and did not quite enjoy himself that much.

    Then his sister¡¯s first love and his cousin, Wang Xianghua, suddenly called him, and asked him to contact Yun Sihai to set a trap. His cousin was so generous, that he could enjoy himself with that money, for a few days.

    In his eyes, Wang Xianghua was an idiotic, rich man who dumped his money on women. Now, hearing that there was a deal for him to do, how could he not be so eager?

    Wang Xianghua said viciously, "Break his arms and legs and make him permanently disabled, but don¡¯t kill him."

    Wang Cheng gasped and asked, "Cousin, who on earth has provoked you so much? Your condition is so terrifying."

    "Forget it, it is because I invited that Mu Yanran to have dinner and I hoped to bed her, but I never thought that she has a boyfriend. His name is Ding Ning, and he has trapped me. By the way, you once worked as a security guard in Tianfu Company, didn¡¯t you? Do you know his background?"

    Wang Xianghua had always been a prudent person. Though he was infuriated, he still wanted to know Ding Ning¡¯s personal information. If he was a dandy, who yed at being poor to ridicule the rich, he would have to carefully think about it.

    "Ding Ning? Son of a bitch. Why, is it him?"

    Hearing Ding Ning¡¯s name, he stood up at once, gritted his teeth and said, "It was he who had me fired. He is a nameless doctor who likes minding others¡¯ business. Did you say he is Mu Yanran¡¯s boyfriend?"

    "A nameless doctor?" Wang Xianghua was relieved but then became excited, asking, "Did Mu Yanran say that?"

    "Whether he is Mu Yanran¡¯s boyfriend or not, I don¡¯t know, but I guessed that they must have had sexual rtions."

    Wang Cheng pushed the heavily made-up woman away, irritably. She was clinging on to him, ying at being horny. His eyes sparkled with an excited, evil look.

    He was initally worried because he had no money to invite beaters to help him take vengeance on Ding Ning. Now, the thing was done. He received the money Wang Xianghua gave him and could use it, and he could get somemission from it. What a beautiful thing!

    Therefore, he deliberately said they had sexual rtions, for he wanted to make Wang Xianghua angry, and wanted him to decide on how to deal with Ding Ning.

    The only thing that he regretted, was that he had been yearning for Mu Yanran, for a long time too. This time, his cousin would be the one to sleep with her, and he envied him very much. "Being wealthy is good! He can sleep with such a beautiful woman."

    "Is your drug good? Tonight I will rely on it."

    Wang Xianghua envied and hated him. Mu Yanran was so beautiful, but Ding Ning would be the first to bed her. This made him feel very unhappy. Though she was now considered second hand, he also needed to enjoy himself.

    "Don¡¯t worry. That drug is really good. Only use a small portion and the woman will be more sensual than a b*tch in heat. She will proactively ask you to bed her."

    Wang Cheng gave a furtive and kinky smile.

    "That¡¯s great. Just wait a while, I will make her suffer."

    Wang Xianghua recalled Mu Yanran¡¯s beautiful face and hot figure, and a fire flickered in his eyes.

    After hanging up, Wang Xianghua¡¯s steps became somewhat lighter, as he wondered how he could make Mu Yanran take the drug.

    But he didn¡¯t notice that, behind him, two furious-looking men had sneaked out of the cubicles in the washroom.

    "My sister is now named Mu Yanran. Is this guy hoping to drug my sister?"

    Yixiao¡¯s razor like re zoomed in on Wang Xianghua¡¯s back.

    "Is it a coincidence? Let¡¯s take a look to find out."

    Qin Cann¡¯s face turned dark, secretly hoping that the Mu Yanran Wang Xianghua was referring to, was not the person he loved. Apart from the disgusting use of drugs, what he cared more about was the fact that Mu Yanran already had a boyfriend, and he was the damned Ding Ning.

    This made him recall that the ck Masked Man had created some trouble at the Fantastic Stones Shop to save Mu Yanran, several days ago. That time, the documents containing her information, were ced on his desk, but he did not know it was the same Mu Yanran, his dream goddess. He could not help regretting it, now.

    The two men silently followed Wang Xianghua. Peeping through the crack of the door into the box, Yixiao¡¯s expression changed rapidly. He suddenly clenched his fists tightly and said, "It is my sister indeed."

    Qin Cann¡¯s face turned dark, and his heart felt as if it had been pierced by a needle. He stared intently at the drunk Ding Ning, his eyes shooting forth beams of cold light.

    He suspected that Ding Ning was the ck Masked Man, but he had no evidence, and Bai Qing¡¯s attitude toward Ding Ning, also made him very afraid of him. Otherwise, whether he had evidence or not, he would have sent his men to catch him and beat him to a pulp, a long time before.

    Not knowing that there were two people outside the door, spying on him, he secretly poured a small bag of powder into her juice cup, when she was not looking.

    "What the hell! You dare to drug my sister. I will kill you!"

    Yixiao couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He kicked the door open, rushed in, grabbed the confused Wang Xianghua¡¯s hair, and began beating and kicking him.

    "Yixiao, why are you here? Don¡¯t hit him, don¡¯t hit him!"

    Mu Yanran saw him, stood up instantly, and asked him, excitedly,

    "Sister, I miss you very much. It was my fault. I should have answered your call. Don¡¯t be angry with me, okay? Waaa."

    Yixiao panted and released Wang Xianghua. Looking at his sister, he was like a little child who had been wrongly used, and began to cry.

    "Is this your brother? I will sue him. Why did he hit me?"

    With his face turning blue and purple from the beating, Wang Xianghua wiped off his nose blood and snarled angrily.

    "Yixiao, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you hit him for no reason? Quick, apologize to President Wang."

    Mu Yanran suddenly realized that her brother had beaten up Wang Xianghua, and scolded him.

    "Apologize? You want me to apologize to this scum? Sister, did you know that this b*stard put drugs into your juice. I consider myself merciful, because I have not beaten him to death."

    Yixiao red and spoke viciously.

    Mu Yanran became serious, stared at Wang Xianghua, and coldly asked, "President Wang, is my brother telling the truth?"

    "B*llshit, am I such a person? Your brother beat me up without any reason and also wants to frame me! I will sue him, I will sue him..."

    Wang Xianghua pretended to be tough and stubbornly refused to admit what he did.

    "Yanran, long time no see. Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were in Ninghai?"

    After Qin Cann came in, he stared at Mu Yanran and ignored every one else.

    Mu Yanran frowned. She knew Qin Cann liked her, but she didn¡¯t like him at all, and replied coldly, "I didn¡¯t want to trouble you."

    "You shouldn¡¯t have said that. How could you ever trouble me...?"

    Qin Cann felt pain in his heart The more Mu Yanran treated him like this, the more he liked her. Before he could finish his flowery speech, Yixiao interrupted and said, "Well, Brother Qin, it is not toote to stay and chat. This b*stard does not admit what he did, right? Make him drink it."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he took up his sister¡¯s juice cup, grabbed Wang Xianghua¡¯s hair and forced his head back, as if to pour it down his throat.

    "Get off me, you are viting my human rights. Do you know who I am? I am the vice president of Futian Company. If you dare to touch me, I will call the police to arrest you all right now."

    Wang Xianghua struggled for dear life, but he was not willing to drink the juice at all.

    "A little vice president of Tianfu Company dares to throw a tantrum in here. You want to scare me to give up by using your identity? Well, let me y the same game with you. I have not ridiculed people for a long time. I really miss doing that"

    Yixiao kicked Wang Xianghua¡¯s lower belly, revealing an evil smile. "Don¡¯tin I am not going you any choice. Now, you have two options: One, call the police; two, drink the cup of juice. Choose!"

    Wang Xianghua immediately gave in. He cherished his hard-won status. Once he called the police, the news about his drugging and rape attempt would surely spread, and he would lose everything he had now.

    Drinking the drugged juice would make him lose face, at most. Anyway, he could spend some money on a woman to relieve himself. Instantly, he showed a righteously indignant face and said, "To prove my innocence, I will drink!"

    "Clever, but it is not enough that you drink this dose only."

    Yixiao took out the bag of powder from his pocket, poured the rest of the powder into the cup, gave an eerie smile and said, "This should be enough."

 Chapter 232 - The Murong Family

    <h4>Chapter 232 The Murong Family</h4>

    Wang Xianghua¡¯s face turned pale, and he knew he might not easily get rid of today¡¯s trouble. With his eyeballs turning, he ran away to the outside when Yixiao was not on alert.

    But he was unexpectedly caught by Ding Ning, who smirked like a drunkard. ¡°President, president Wang, you, you can, cannot leave because I want to drink more. If you, if you leave, who, who will pay the bill?¡±

    Wang Xianghua was extremely worried, hoping to forcefully break himself free from Ding Ning¡¯s hands, and snarled, ¡°F*ck, get off me. Drink, and I will pay your bill.¡±

    ¡°This, this is your promise. Don¡¯t try to break, break it!¡±

    Ding Ning staggered and released him as he was told.

    But Yixiao hade the moment Wang Xianghua was stopped. Grabbing his hair, Yixiao pouched and kicked him again, cursing, ¡°F*ck, run, why not run!¡±

    Wang Xianghua screamed because of the pain, begging for mercy. Now, he extremely hated Ding Ning.

    Yixiao had a cold smile, pried open his mouth, and poured all the juice into it. Then, he insidiously smiled to Qin Cann and said, ¡°Brother Qin, now the rest is left to you.¡±

    ¡°No problem, I will look for some men who like him to take care of him.¡±

    Qin Cann had a knowing smile.

    Ding Ning¡¯s a*us twitched as he heard their talk, and he also felt his buttock became cold. ¡°F*ck, these rich men are really ingenious in torturing their enemy.¡±

    Mu Yanran had pity in her eyes. ¡°Yixiao, give it up.¡±

    ¡°Give it up, how shall we give it up? If we hadn¡¯t arrived in time, this guy must have been sessful. If this b*stard had ever touched you, I would have felt angry even after he had been chopped into pieces.¡±

    Yixiao spoke indignantly.

    ¡°Who are you? You dare to treat me like this? I will never let all of you off.¡±

    Wang Xianghua felt his stomach was burning, and he had already predicted his own miserable fate. When he was still somewhat conscious, he, red-eyed, hysterically snarled.

    He really liked women, but he didn¡¯t like to be f*cked by men.

    ¡°Humph, you are exceptionally bold, and you dared to desire to humiliate the eldest daughter of the Murong Family. We are not going to kill you. That¡¯s our greatest mercy. Please feel satisfied.¡±

    No sooner Mu Yanran spoke to stop Qin Cann than he had already revealed her identity as he coldly smiled.

    He had his selfish concern. Ding Ning was but a nameless doctor. Qin Cann hoped that Ding Ning would give up because of the difficulty to pursue such ady after he revealed her identity. As a nameless doctor, he couldn¡¯t match Miss Murong.

    Unfortunately, Ding Ning didn¡¯t have any feeling about that. ¡°The Murong Family? What is it?¡± Qin Cann had been secretly observing Ding Ning¡¯s expression, and so he was a little disappointed.

    Yet, Wang Xianghua seemed to have been stricken by a thunderbolt, his face quite pale, copsing to the floor like a deted ball.

    The Murong Family in Gusu was an ancient family, which had developed for a millennium and upied the rich and populous area of Jiangnan. The family was fabulously rich, and even those powerful families in Yan Jing didn¡¯t dare to belittle it at all.

    Even the respected senior leaders of Tianfu Company in his eyes were nothing to the Murong Family, and even his father-inw had to tter the Murong Family members when they met.

    The owner of the Murong Family had been elegantly nicknamed Murong Half City since its first generation. This was not ttering. In fact, it was not even enough to reflect one of the tens of thousands of its family wealth.

    To be honest, half of thend of Gusu City belonged to the Murong Family. Within the Yangtze River Delta, the family¡¯s businesses could be found in any city.

    Even in Ninghai, the family¡¯s business connections could be found secretly behind so manyrgepanies.

    Besides the family owner¡¯s power, even the children of the family¡¯s servants were influential figures in different small and big cities.

    Thinking of the fact that he boldly drugged Miss Murong, Wang Xianghua would feel it was his doom¡¯s day.

    Even when all the senior leaders of Tianfu Company worked together to save him, he would not be sessfully saved, let alone the possibility that his father-inw worked independently.

    It was quite disgusting to be f*cked by several strong men, but if the trouble could be ended this way, he would also feel he had been given enough mercy.

    This inexplicably made him feel a little lucky. ¡°Fortunately, I am not in the hands of the sons of the family¡¯s servants. Otherwise, now I might have been put into a sack, ready to be thrown into a river.¡±

    When he was still thinking about his good luck in private, Qin Cann¡¯s men hade and pulled him out, ready to enjoy his a*shole.

    ¡°Even though you hadn¡¯te, I would have not been in trouble. Ding Ning would have protected me.¡±

    Mu Yanran bit her lips and also weakly defended herself. She felt her brother had changed. He had a stronger mindset than before and could persist in practicing his ideas, and he was not that vulnerable little boy anymore.

    Her brother had finally grown up, and he didn¡¯t need her protection anymore. She was somewhat reassuring and surprised, but also a little inexplicably disappointed.

    ¡°Him? What can a drunk cat do? Sister, please don¡¯t tell me this is your taste. If you want a boyfriend, you¡¯d better find a decent one.¡±

    Murong Yixiao disdainfully spoke as he scornfully looked at the drunkard named Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning was angry. ¡°F*ck, what do you mean? Do you really think I didn¡¯t notice Wang Xianghua poured the drug? If you hadn¡¯t arrived to break my n, now I would have sessfully saved your beautiful sister like a hero.¡±

    In the beginning, Murong Yanran wanted to exin Ding Ning was not her boyfriend, but when she noticed Qin Cann¡¯s hot, affectionate look, she immediately decided not to exin it and let them continuously mistaken their rtionship. Then, she frowned and said,

    ¡°Drunk cat? Hehe, can you try drinking 13 boxes of 1999 La Romanee Conti?¡±

    ¡°How many? 13 boxes? Were all drunk by him?¡±

    Murong Yixiao changed his expression, and so did Qin Cann. They suddenly realized that the empty bottles of 1999 La Romanee Conti were scattered all over the floor like the beer bottles beside food stalls. ¡°Is he a human?¡±

    Murong Yanran proudly raised up her chin. ¡°Of course, they were all drunk by him. More importantly, he is not drunk at all. He knew that Wang Xianghua wanted to do something evil to me, and so he deliberately wasted Wang Xianghua¡¯s money to see what he was about to do.¡±

    ¡°Not drunk? Isn¡¯t he drunk yet even in such a state?¡± Murong Yixiao was astonished and swallowed a mouthful of saliva, but he was unconvinced and said.

    ¡°Hi! I had nned to save the beautifuldy like a hero, but I never expected you woulde to save her. Master Qin, long time no see.¡±

    Ding Ning realized Murong Yanran had disclosed his trick and couldn¡¯t pretend to be drunk anymore. So, he shrugged his shoulders and greeted Qin Cann with a smile. Clear-eyed, tall and straight, he was not drunk at all.

    Qin Cann¡¯s mouth corner twitched. ¡°It seems not a long time. We just met several days ago.¡±

    ¡°Brother Qin, you know each other?¡± Murong Yixiao was a little surprised, looking at Ding Ning.

    ¡°We just met once but don¡¯t have close rtions.¡±

    Qin Cann looked serious and said coldly, and he had no good impression on Ding Ning. Now, when he heard Ding Ning was the Murong Yanran¡¯s boyfriend, he became even more hostile to him.

    ¡°Murong Yixiao, Murong Yanran, Yanran Yixiao, it¡¯s interesting. Hello, I am Ding Ning.¡±

    Ding Ning murmured and hospitably extended his hand, for he needed to build a good rtionship with his future brother-inw.

    Murong Yixiao perceived the subtle atmosphere on site and didn¡¯t press anymore. Looking down from a height to observe Ding Ning, he found that Ding Ning was handsome, but his clothing was in. Immediately, he thought Ding Ning was a man who lived off a woman.

    He pursed his lips to show his disapproval, turned his head after a cold smile, and ignored the extended hand of Ding Ning. Compared with Ding Ning, he undoubtedly preferred Qin Cann. After all, he knew thetter¡¯s background and he had been good to him.

    Ding Ning¡¯s hand froze in mid-air, looking extremely embarrassed, and he shyly took back his hand.

    Murong Yanran frowned and said with a low disappointment, ¡°Yixiao, why are you so impolite?¡±

    ¡°I am only polite to the right people. A gigolo like this only knows how to cheat girls with sweet nothings. He is not able and only lives off a woman. Sister, you can y with him, but you should have a clear mind...¡±

    On the matter of his sister choosing a boyfriend, Murong Yixiao didn¡¯tpromise or care about Ding Ning¡¯s feelings at all. On the contrary, he began to patiently persuade his sister.

    The more Ding Ning listened, the angrier he became. ¡°F*ck, am I a gigolo who lives off a woman? You are more like that, and you look like a woman. If you were not my future brother-inw, I would have kicked your ass.¡±

    Murong Yanran¡¯s beautiful face turned even darker. ¡°Enough! Whomever I want to be together with, that is my business, and you have no right to meddle in it. Ding Ning, let¡¯s go.¡±

    After that, she took Ding Ning¡¯s arm with hers, ready to go.

    ¡°Sister, I have traveled a long distance to look for you, and why should you treat me like this? I am wrong. Is that okay?¡±

    Murong Yixiao hurriedly caught his sister¡¯s arm, sadly blinked, and spoke. This was the little trick he had been using since he was young, and it worked every time.

    ¡°Apologize to Ding Ning.¡± As expected, Murong Yanran softened her attitude and shot an apologetic look to Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning grinned, seeing Murong Yanran was reluctant, and lightly shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. He is only a little child, and I shouldn¡¯t be serious with him. Well, now you are safe. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°Did you say I am a little child? You are...¡±

    Murong Yixiao was furious, ready to shout, but when Murong Yanran shot him a cold look, he unwillingly shut his mouth at once.

    Ding Ning was not happy but didn¡¯t want to argue with them. He waved his hand to Murong Yanran and turned and strode away, but he never took a look at Qin Cann.

    Murong Yanran red at her brother because she was angry about his attitude, and then shouted to Ding Ning¡¯s back, ¡°Ding Ning, let me see you off.¡±

    ¡°Not necessary, you and your brother have just reunited. As an outsider, I don¡¯t want to stay here to make myself an eyesore.¡±

    Ding Ning spoke with overtones. He especially emphasized the word ¡°outsider¡±, which made Qin Cann feel a little ashamed and annoyed.

    Murong Yixiao took Murong Yanran¡¯s arm to act like a little spoiled child. ¡°Go, sister, let¡¯s have a good chat. I haven¡¯t seen you for over two years. I miss you so much...¡±

    Recalling their childhood, Murong Yanran gradually softened her look and began randomly chatting with her brother.

    Qin Cann knew how to behave himself. So, he asked the waitresses to reorganize the room and ordered another table of food and drinks. Then, he said goodbye by excusing himself that he needed to greet those friends of his.

    The Murong sister and brother had just reunited and had numerous words to speak to each other, and the atmosphere gradually became harmonious.

    ¡°Ring!¡±

    Murong Yixiao¡¯s mobile phone received a message. Clicking it open, he became delighted at once. ¡°Sister, you stay here to wait for me. Let me go out for a while, but I will be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Oh, please be quick. When youe back, let¡¯s go home. I am a little tired.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will be very quick ande back in a while.¡±

    Murong Yixiao hurriedly spoke and quickly walked out of the hotel. Qin Cann had already driven a Leopaard car to the outside. After picking up Yixiao, he drove forward.

    ¡°Brother Qin, has the fight already begun?¡± Murong Yixiao asked in high spirits.

    ¡°Not yet. The men that the guy surnamed Wang brought are waiting in ambush ahead of us.¡±

    An unnoticeable insidious smile appeared on the corner of Qin Cann¡¯s lips. ¡°Not only the men Wang Cheng brought but also a group of outstanding fighters I have arranged. Today, I must make Ding Ning suffer and force him to show his real identity.¡±

    ¡°If he is the ck Masked Man, he will be fine. If he is not, I will beat and disable him. Let me see if Murong Yanran will like a disabled man. Anyway, Wang Xianghua will bear all the responsibilities in the end.¡±

    Walking out of the New World anding to a remote, dim alley entrance, Ding Ning expressionlessly stared at the dozens of gangsters with baseball bats in their hands stopping him, and a cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    As soon as he walked out of the hotel, he felt some people were following him. So, he didn¡¯t even go to drive his car and deliberately walked to this rtively remote alley.

 Chapter 233 - Awakened

    <b>Chapter 233: Awakened</b>

    Qin Cann liked Murong Yanran. This was a truth that even a blind man could see.

    Bearing the boyfriend identity of Murong Yanran, he must have be a thorn in Qin Cann¡¯s side.

    In such an awkward situation, if Qin Cann didn¡¯t resort to evil means to deal with him, he would not be like a member of the Qin Family.

    But when Wangcheng wearing an expression of having gotten great power walked out of the throng, he was a little surprised. ¡°Wang Xianghua has failed, but how could Wang Cheng still dare to expose himself?¡±

    Thinking about it carefully, one would not feel it was strange. After all, when Xiaoniu foughtst time, Ding Ning had not fought at all from the beginning to the end. Thus, Wang Cheng had no idea about his terrifying power, and so it was normal that he had taken such stupid action.

    The most ridiculous thing was that the friend circle of Wang Cheng seemed not big, for theing men were all acquaintances¡ªbald head Huang Niu and his subordinates.

    It seemed that history was repeating itself. Huang Niu was still domineering, with a baseball bat in his hand, showing an air that he was merely inferior to God as if the man who once rolled away was not him.

    Last time, as the captain of the security guards, Wang Cheng had his fear, did not directly expose himself, and hid behind the scenes to operate his evil ways.

    This time, he had didn¡¯t have any fear and heroically stood at the most front line, arrogantlyughing. ¡°Good luck is not always on your side. Ding, never thought about this, right? You also have a day like today.¡±

    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s wrong with today?¡±

    Ding Ning took out a cigarette, slowly lit it up, puffed a smoke ring, and spoke calmly, without panic.

    Perhaps Ding Ning¡¯s carefree attitude made Wang Cheng feel something was wrong, and his face suddenly turned dark. ¡°What do you think of today? Today is your doom¡¯s day.¡±

    ¡°You want to kill me? Is it necessary?¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s expression froze and he frowned.

    He had never thought Wang Cheng wanted to kill him. If so, it was difficult for him to decide how to deal with the man who stupidly belittled him. Should he kill him? He was a good,w-abiding citizen.

    Seeing that his expression changed, Wang Cheng thought he was afraid and became calm immediately, happilyughing. ¡°Kneel down to kowtow eight times before me, call me ¡®grandpa¡¯ three times, and lick clean my leather shoes. Maybe I will consider releasing you.¡±

    ¡°Hi, I only promised you to make his limbs disabled and never said I would kill him. I won¡¯t ept the task to kill him.¡±

    Huang Niu found Wang Cheng had even stood before him and showed an expression ofmanding everything as if he was the boss andpletely took his spotlight position. He felt unhappy and mercilessly began to show his disagreement.

    Wang Cheng¡¯s smile froze, cursing Huang Niu was a stupid team worker in his heart because he disagreed with him at the wrong time. Then, he impatiently said, ¡°No one asked you to kill him. I only tried to scare the little child.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it is good not to kill him because killing people is illegal. If so, I won¡¯t ept the task because I don¡¯t want to escape.¡±

    Huang Niu took a step forward to stand before Wang Cheng and lit up a cigar in a bossy manner as if he was a tycoon in the Ninghai Bund, but his bald head was too shiny. No matter how you looked at him, he looked like a bit part.

    Ding Ning nearlyughed. ¡°Killing people is illegal. Is it legal to beat and make people disabled?¡±

    ¡°Serious injury crimes won¡¯t lead to the death penalty. Spend some money, find some rtions, and stay in prison for several years, and you will be released. It is much better than directly being sentenced to death. This is the bottom line of our profession. ¡®Brothers¡¯ regard me as their head, and I cannot lead them to death. We are rogues with qualities and punks with ideals, and I want to lead them to a bright future.¡±

    As he passionately delivered his speech, Huang Niu beamed with joy and gesticted with his hands and feet.

    ¡°Apud. Well said, boss!¡±

    A punk who was skilled at ttering professionally put his baseball bat under his armpit, shouting and apuding with a face of admiration.

    ¡°Pa, pa, pa!¡±

    Over 30 punks had obviously been carefully trained. They put their baseball bats under their armpits in a uniform and neat manner, and then they began apuding. The sound of their apuse was enthusiastic and sincere, and those little eyes showed their passion and admiration.

    Ding Ningughed and nearly threw up. ¡°F*ck, Huang Niu has the potential to run the pyramid scheme business!¡±

    Wang Cheng was so much angered. ¡°F*ck, Huang Niu has degenerated. At the wrong moment, he isunching his brainwashing campaign!¡±

    Immediately, he shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t talk sense. Let¡¯s work!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve be anxious while waiting. Let¡¯s begin quickly fighting. After that, we can go home and sleep.¡±

    Ding Ning smiled and flicked his cigarette butt at Wang Cheng.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    With a swoosh, the cigarette butt like a sharp arrow hit Wang Cheng¡¯s face and made sparks in the dark. Wang Cheng mournfully screamed because of the pain, hysterically shouting, ¡°Go, go, break his limbs!¡±

    But these followers didn¡¯t take his order, looking at Huang Niu with a fire in their eyes. Not until Huang Niu waved his hand in a high spirit and shouted ¡°Go¡± did these followers shout in chorus and wield their baseball bats to charge.

    ¡°The earlier the fight, the earlier the end of it. It¡¯s a waste of time.¡±

    Calmly, Ding Ning went over to them like nothing serious was about to happen and freely moved back and forth in the throng in a rxed manner as if he was taking a stroll.

    As he passed, those punks strangely didn¡¯t make a sound and fell on the ground one by one only with a ¡°plop¡±.

    When he seemingly slowly but really quickly walked to Huang Niu who seemed to have seen a ghost, he only spent less than a minute.

    In the Leopaard car, Qin Cann was astonished and opened his eyes wide, a thin stream of chill rushing to his head. ¡°Why is Ding Ning so terrifying?¡±

    Murong Yixiao opened his mouth so wide as if he could swallow a duck egg, sparks shining in his eyes, and he cursed after a long time, ¡°F*ck.¡±

    Qin Cann was awakened by his curse. Pale-faced, he took out his mobile phone and hurriedly dialed a number, giving his order in a trembling sound, ¡°Action canceled, withdrawn immediately.¡±

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s toote. They have already rushed out.¡±

    Over the phone came the fearful sound of Shangguan Lu.

    Qin Cann¡¯s face turned dark and, gritting his teeth, cursed, ¡°You are a f*cking idiot! Do you want them to die?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Shangguan Lu was ready to exin, but Qin Cann had already hung up the phone. So, he just mournfullyined to the phone, ¡°This is your n, but how did you me me? It¡¯s so difficult to serve a boss.¡±

    Huang Niu had lost his high sprit he had just now, with his face showing repentance and fear. With a ¡°plop¡±, he knelt on the ground and kowtowed repetitively, saying,

    ¡°Big, big, big brother, it¡¯s my fault. Big Brother, I shouldn¡¯t havee to fight you with a stupid idea. But I still have a mother of 80 years old and children who are waiting to be fed, and I cannot die. Big brother, grandpa, you are a generous man. Please have mercy and let me go.¡±

    Huang Niu was a man who had no principles. Looking at him, Ding Ning wanted to show him some mercy. ¡°This guy is really funny.¡±

    But he had been repetitively making trouble for him. He did all these because of money, but Ding Ning must teach him a lesson. Then, he coldly said, ¡°You can live, but you must be punished.¡±

    Before Huang Niu continued to beg for mercy, Ding Ning had reached out his hands at the speed of lightning. ¡°Crack!¡± He broke his left arm, and Huang Niu screamed. With his eyes turning white, he passed over.

    Wang Cheng¡¯s legs were uncontrobly shaking. As he took his steps back, he yed the tough guy and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯te near me. If you... If you dare to hurt me, my, my cousin will not let you off.¡±

    ¡°Your cousin is Wang Xianghua, right? Unfortunately, this is useless. Now he cannot even protect himself. He cannot save you.¡±

    Ding Ning raised his eyebrows and sneered, and his voice was icy cold as if he was an evil spirit from hell. ¡°How much is the hatred between you and me? With an extremely evil wish, you even wanted to break my limbs?¡±

    ¡°I, I, not I, it is my cousin who asked me to break your limbs. You cannot me me. It¡¯s all his fault. You go find him, I beg you, and please forgive me. I will never dare to hurt you!¡±

    Wang Cheng was scared to pee in his pants, fell, and sat on the ground crying.

    Ding Ning had no sympathy for him at all and coldly said, ¡°Your cousin gave you money to ask you to handle an affair, but when you messed it up, you began to betray him, and you are not loyal; your sister works hard to feed you, but you haven¡¯t extended you gratitude to her, and you always make trouble for her and have never thought about her, and you have no filial piety; you did evil things and got the deserved consequence that you were expelled by thepany, and I forgave you because I knew your sister was a poor woman, but you didn¡¯t thank me, even hated me and wished to do harm to me to avenge yourself, and you are not benevolent; Huang Niu was invited by you, took your money and should help you shoot the trouble, but he could be counted as your half friend, but when they summoned their courage to fight for you, you hid behind them, and even when you begged, you only begged for your own good, and you have lost your brotherhood code. What¡¯s the meaning of your living in the world when you are not loyal, have no filial piety, are not benevolent, and have no brotherhood code?¡±

    Wang Cheng¡¯s face turned quite pale. Each and every word Ding Ning said was heavily hammering his soul when he recalled that he spent the first half of his life in idling away all the time and getting what he needed without hard work, and had been sucking his sister¡¯s blood all the time like a leech.

    When he had money in his pocket, he would fool around; when he had no money, he would regard his sister as his ATM; and when he had trouble, he would fully rely on her in shooting his trouble. He had been enjoying his sister¡¯s love without feeling ashamed but had never thought about her happiness.

    Thinking of such things, he quickly had the idea of having nothing to love in his life, epted his fate, closed his eyes, and mumbled with a sob, ¡°You are right. I am a bustard who is not loyal, has no filial piety, is not benevolent, and has no brotherhood code, and I am only her drag when I am alive. You can kill me now. I don¡¯t me you, and I can only me that I have been living the first half of my life like a dog. I am not like a human. Sister, I am sorry. If there were an afterlife, I would never be your younger brother, and I would be your elder brother and take good care of you.¡±

    Ding Ning was stunned because he had never thought the words that he had said out of indignance had made the scumbag awakened.

    As the saying went, a prodigal who returned was more precious than gold. He didn¡¯t like Wang Juan, but her love of Wang Cheng still moved him very much.

    ¡°Well, let me give Wang Cheng another chance.¡± Ding Ning kicked Wang Cheng away. ¡°Go away. Don¡¯t wait for your afterlife and repay the debt of this life in this life. Be a good man, don¡¯t be like a dog, and repay your sister with the rest of your life!¡±

    Wang Cheng opened his eyes out of astonishment, deeply looked at Ding Ning, and showed his gratitude with a 90-degree bending. ¡°Thanks, I will definitely turn over a new leaf.¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with me. If you want to thank anyone, thank your sister. She is a great sister, and you are very lucky. Go away. If you want to avenge,e to me at any time.¡±

    Ding Ning had mixed feelings. Initially, he was not going to let off Wang Cheng or broke his legs to teach him a lesson at least. But thinking of the scene that Wang Juan sadly begged him that time, he finally bent his will.

    Wang Juan was abominable sometimes, but, thinking about it carefully, he learned that she was also a poor woman: She had a venomous first love and also a brother whom she worried about. She had suffered enough in this life.

    Considering the characters of Qin Cann and Murong Yixiao, one could guess that Wang Xianghua would never have a good result. For Wang Juan, this was not something bad. Finally, she could get rid of her first love¡¯s control. If Wang Cheng could turn over a new leaf, she would have an opportunity to begin a new life.

    Not like God, humans make mistakes. If they could change their mistakes, that would be great. For Ding Ning, saving people always made him happier than killing people. Therefore, he decided to give the sister and brother an opportunity to change themselves.

    Also, at this moment, he vaguely had a more profound understanding of the Heart Sutra of Bodhi, and his operation of the sutra had be even more harmonious and flexible. He didn¡¯t have stagnation parts anymore, and his ¡°God soul¡± had also be more and more solid.

 Chapter 234 - The Infinite Compassion and Mercy Palm

    <strong>Chapter 234 The Infinite Compassion and Mercy Palm</strong>

    Like ghosts, dozens of strong men in ck appeared, and, making no sound, they attacked Ding Ning with their sabers.

    Ding Ning was immersed in his understanding of the sutra, his tall figure quietly standing in the dark, and he seemed to be unaware of the attack.

    Immediately, the first and foremost tall, strong man was delighted, and his confidence increased rapidly. ¡°The biggest credit is mine.¡±

    Just as his saber de nearly cut Ding Ning¡¯s shoulder, Ding Ning unnoticeably moved aside and easily avoided the attack.

    He wielded his palm and hit the chest of the tall, strong man in ck. Surprisingly, a beam of golden light burst out, and the man in ck flew back, bumped down dozens of people, and heavily fell on the ground, but he was not injured at all.

    Astonished, he looked at Ding Ning, but his will of fighting had disappeared, and he didn¡¯t even have the courage to continue fighting.

    Now Ding Ning was like a Buddha with a faint halo, and this made these strong men in ck even lose their desire of fighting, standing there like stumps.

    Ding Ning had no sadness or happiness. Like a great enlightened monk, he showedpassion and mercy on his face. He had never expected that the Infinite Compassion and Mercy Palm, the hidden martial art technique of Heart Sutra of Bodhi could have been stimted ande out only after he let off Wang Cheng out of a kind heart.

    The Infinite Compassion and Mercy Palm was once the top martial art technique in the Buddhist sect, but numerous Buddhist masters who practiced the technique had not found its essence over the past thousands of years, and the technique finally became the lower-ss vendor¡¯s goods.

    But no one knew that this palm influenced the enemy by reining the ¡°God¡± and eliminated the enemy¡¯s fighting will. It gave off apassionate and merciful air no matter what the practitioner did, and it also had the function of making people give up evil actions and do good deeds.

    There were many masters in the Buddhist sect, but no one had ever gained ¡°God¡± because of martial arts practice, but Ding Ning reined the god soul by chance and learned this extremely powerful martial arts technique of the Buddhist sect.

    The Infinite Compassion and Mercy Palm had six methods with the first three methods were respectively the Compassion Being the Core, Repenting and Being Saved, and the Buddha Having No Regrets, which were all ways of defense; and the rest three methods were respectively killing methods, namely Warrior Attendants of the Buddha ring, Arhats Conquering Demons, and All Buddhas Worshipping the Buddha.

    They perfectly orded with the principle of the Warrior Attendants of the Buddha ring and the Bodhisattva Lowering Brows. The Warrior Attendants of the Buddha red, and so they could conquer the Four Demons; the Bodhisattva lowered his brows, and so he could bringpassion and mercy to the Six Realms of Existence.

    But the Infinite Compassion and Mercy Palm which put the Bodhisattva Lowering Brows before others meant to ask the practitioner to avoid arbitrarily killing and make others lower down their weapons with apassionate and merciful heart. It had the effect of admonition.

    The Warrior Attendants of the Buddha were gods who guarded the Buddha. They were willing to protect the Buddha dharma from being harmed. If three times of admonition didn¡¯t work, the Warrior Attendants might re and fight violence with violence to make the Buddha dharma keep its real sense. Then, all Buddhas would worship, and the perfection of the Buddhist doctrines could be realized.

    ording to Ding Ning¡¯s understanding, if the two gods disagreed with each other, one would have a domineering attitude and the other would keep a low profile and quiet.

    The guy who had a domineering attitude shouted, ¡°Whom are you looking at?¡±

    The guy who kept a low profile and quiet said, ¡°Sorry, I am not looking at you, and I am looking at the beautifuldy in ck.¡±

    ¡°F*ck, that is my younger sister. Why are you looking at her?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, sorry, I am wrong. I am looking at that beautifuldy in white beside her?¡±

    ¡°To hell with you! That is my wife. You dare to look at her?¡±

    The guy who kept a low profile became angry. ¡°Why do all the beautifuldies have connections with you? I am not happy with it. I must fight him.¡± ¡°Yes, true, what if I am looking at her?¡±

    ¡°Little b*stard, you dare to look at mine. I must fight you.¡± The guy who had a domineering attitude finally got a suitable reason to begin fighting.

    So, the guy who kept a low profile and quiet ttened the guy who had a domineering attitude with just a few strikes. Then, he held a lollipop between his lips, sat cross-legged, and held two beautiful women proudlyughing.

    The guy who had a domineering attitude on the ground regretted so much. ¡°S*it, he ys the weak but he is strong. I have fought the wrong person...¡±

    ¡°In a word, the Infinite Compassion and Mercy Palm is one that chose politeness first and violence next. If persuasion doesn¡¯t work, fighting will begin. It is an amazing disguising way,¡± Ding Ning happily thought.

    Most of the strong men in ck had lost their fighting will and wanted to retreat, but some strong-minded men had their clear mind soon again and shouted, ¡°Fight!¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Ding Ning had topromise, thinking with grief and indignation, ¡°You are all evildoers, and the Compassion Being the Core didn¡¯t work effectively. So, let¡¯s try Repenting and Being Saved.¡±

    Using the ¡°God¡± to gather Qi, he pped down, a giant transparent handprint surprisingly forming in mid-air, and, with a ¡°bang¡±, all the strong men in ck were unexpectedly crushed t on the ground.

    Ding Ning opened his eyes wide. ¡°God, the Repenting and Being Saved is really powerful. It can crush t such arge group!¡±

    But soon, he found those strong men in ck stood up without any injuries. Baffled, they stared at each other, but they looked at Ding Ning in awe.

    Ding Ning felt so angry. ¡°This method has no real power, and it only made their fall. Why hasn¡¯t anyone been injured?¡±

    What he didn¡¯t know was that the user could influence others with the Infinite Compassion and Mercy Palm only having a merciful heart himself. When he was using the first method Compassion Being the Core, he fell into his understanding of the sutra and was immersed in thepassionate and merciful state of mind of letting off Wang Cheng.

    But when he was using the Repenting and Being Saved, he had the idea of injuring others. Therefore, the second strike only had the form but didn¡¯t have the essence. Therefore, it couldn¡¯t influence these people.

    When he saw the strong men swarming to himself again, Ding Ning suddenly used the third method the Buddha Having No Regrets.

    This method finally worked. Ding Ning gave off golden light like the Buddhaing to the human world, but the effect made him feel very confused.

    Those strong men in ck had not been affected by it at all, wielding their machetes to cut him from all sides.

    ¡°Tinkle¡± sounded again and again. The incredible thing was that when their knives fell on Ding, the sound was like metallic items colliding with each other, and then came the sparks.

    Seeing his unharmed body, Ding Ning couldn¡¯t help feeling ecstatic. ¡°F*ck, the undefeated golden body of the Buddhist sect is extremely great indeed. It is knife-proof.¡±

    ¡°F*ck, if you cannot cut me to death, let me fight you.¡± Ding Ning roared, ¡°Warrior Attendants of the Buddha ring.¡±

    If a warrior attendant of the Buddha became angry, he would make people die. Ding Ning widely opened his eyes and wielded his fist, which was wrapped by ayer of golden light.

    As his fist came, everything was destroyed. The machetes in the hands of those strong men in ck were directly broken as if they were y-made.

    Murong Yixiao was astonished and his chin nearly fell. ¡°F*ck, this brother-inw is really tough.¡±

    Qin Cann closed his eyes in despair and looked decadent. Whether the ck Masked Man was Ding Ning or not, he was not going to make trouble for Ding Ning anymore.

    Losing face was not something so important. Being too persistent was likely to make him lose his life. Such a tough guy was beyond his ability to deal with.

    Unless the Qin Family dispatched the several top masters it had, but the fighting result was still hard to guess, and the Qin family would never be willing to take the risk.

    Ding Ning was so happy that he did not want to kill these strong men in ck in a hurry. He wanted to try the powers of the fifth and sixth methods.

    But he was disappointed. When he fought with the fifth method Arhats Conquering Demons, these strong men in ck directly knelt down.

    ¡°F*ck, what is this?¡± Ding Ning was frightened. Behind him suddenly appeared a more than a three-meter-tall translucent shadow, which was exuding horrible pressures.

    The terrible pressures made everyone within ten meters incapable of standing up. The strong men in ck showed panic and knelt down on the ground with the sounds ¡°plop, plop¡±, and they had didn¡¯t have any courage anymore.

    Ding Ning only felt that the God soul and the True Qi were being crazily consumed. They entered the translucent shadow of the Arhat, and the translucent shadow gradually became solidified.

    This gave him an uncontroble sense of fear, and he realized that the power of this method was extremely sensational. When he fully put it into effect, it would definitely be a devastating disaster.

    When this method was used, these strong men would surely die and disappear, and even the buildings within ten meters would probably turn into dusk.

    ¡°Withdraw, quickly!¡± Ding Ning felt extremely afraid. ¡°This method was not a martial arts technique, but it is a small atomic bomb.¡± He didn¡¯t want to be a national wanted criminal after he got up tomorrow morning.

    But it was hard to withdraw what had been released. His True Qi and God soul were quickly flowing out, and it was not so easy to withdraw the method.

    Directly withdrawing it made him suffer from serious counterattack. His Qi and blood churned, his meridians turned messy, and his brain roared, and he only felt something salty at his throat. He couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, and blood gushed out of his throat.

    Ding Ning staggered underfoot, his blood fell like rain, and he was depressed.

    He tried hard to refresh himself and withstood the severe pain in the body, and he knew the situation was not good for him. He had been serious counterattacked, and he shouldn¡¯t stay here for too long.

    Immediately, he stood straight, ignoring the fearful eyes of these strong men in ck, and marched forward with great strides.

    Qin Cann¡¯s eyes twinkled. Ding Ning was injured, and this was the best chance to finish him. Now, Ding Ning had be a serious trouble for him.

    But...

    Murong Yixiao was stubbornly staring at Ding Ning¡¯s tall and straight back. He took a look at him and was tortured by mixed feelings.

    Anyone with sharp eyes could see that Ding Ning was counterattacked only because he forcibly withdrew his method. That was to say, he had spared the lives of those strong men in ck. The Qin Family upheld loyalty and righteousness to make a living. If he attacked Ding Ning now, he was an ungrateful man. That was against the family¡¯s ancestral precepts.

    But this was an extremely rare opportunity, and now he was unwilling to let Ding Ning leave. Therefore, he let Murong Yixiao make the decision.

    ¡°Yixiao, now is the best opportunity to finish him. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Finish him? Why? He is a man, a real man. I appreciate him. In addition, I don¡¯t think he has lost the ability to fight now.¡±

    Murong Yixiao¡¯s eyes shone. He looked at Ding Ning¡¯s tall figure with admiration and muttered without turning his head back.

    Qin Cann sighed. Hepletely lost this time. He was sad not because he had been defeated by Ding Ning, but that Ding Ning had conquered Murong Yixiao with his action.

    Every young man had the dream of passionately fighting in theplicated human world. Ding Ning¡¯s great power and deeds were absolutely in line with the hero image in the mind of every young man and woman.

    Murong Yixiao was just in his early twenties, an age to appreciate fantasy and worship heroes. His admiring of Ding Ning was reasonable.

    This made Qin Cann feel like he had lifted a rock only to drop on his own feet.

    But when everyone thought Ding Ning would leave safely, a sudden change urred.

    In the darkness, a figure dressed in ck clothes suddenly jumped out. With a ¡°horse ughtering saber¡± in his hand, he drew a shiny arc in the air, aimed at Ding Ning¡¯s head with sheer force.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Murong Yixiao¡¯s expression changed dramatically. Suddenly he sat upright, shouting in desperation.

    Qin Cann was shocked. ¡°Who is the assassin? He is absolutely not my man, and he must be a stranger.¡±

    Momentarily, he tried to think about every possibility. ¡°Who is the assassin? Is he also the enemy of Ding Ning or is he doing so to frame the Qin Family?¡±

    ¡°If he can kill Ding Ning, that will be good; if he cannot, will Ding Ning think it is the Qin Family that did this to him?¡± Thinking of the terrifying power of Ding Ning¡¯s Arhat image, he felt so afraid.

    Ding Ning¡¯s meridians were disordered at the moment, but he still strongly perceived the danger immediately. He felt very sad. He was seriously injured and had no ability to fight back. Unexpectedly, today was his death day.

    ¡°To hell with you!¡±

    Suddenly, with a loud shout and a crisp gunshot, the assassin fell like a kite with a broken line from mid-air.

    It was a strange and in face. At the moment, there was a blood hole between his brows. With his eyes wide open, he watched the sky, full of strong unwillingness.

    He almost seeded, but now he had be a corpse that was turning cold. He would turn in his grave.

    Qin Cann felt Murong Yixiao obviously let out a sigh of relief, but he sighed in his heart that Ding Ning was not dead. He was afraid the Qin Family¡¯s trouble woulde soon.

    But this was not the time to think about it. He wanted to know who saved Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning¡¯s tense nerves rxed abruptly, and his pain and weakness flooded in like a tide, making him feel that the sky and earth were turning. His world turned dark, and he fainted.

 Chapter 235 - The SS-Level Fighting Technique

    <h4>Chapter 235 The SS-Level Fighting Technique</h4>

    At the moment before he fainted, he seemed to see a man dressed in a ck shirt with a straight body and a scar on his face running toward him with obvious concern and nervousness.

    ¡°Who is he? Why did he save me? Besides that, why did he look at me with such concerned eyes?¡± But before he could think further, his serious injuries made him feel he was burning. Then, everything turned ck before his eyes and he lost consciousness.

    Knife Scar was in a cold sweat, secretly feeling lucky that he had saved the young master at the crucial moment. Otherwise, he would not redeem his sin even though he died a hundred times.

    His parents gave him his life, but it was his madam who gave him a second life, and it was Miss Ding who gave him a third life.

    He owed his madam¡¯s family two lives. So, as a top mercenary soldier in the master¡¯s level, he gave up his career of bloody fighting, put on his suit and tie, and came to the city to be the bodyguard of Miss Ding because he wanted to spend the rest of his life repaying them.

    But the naughty young master seemed to have too many magical abilities, and his intuition was deadly keen, therefore, he did not dare to approach him and had to follow him from a distance.

    As for Wang Cheng¡¯s ambush and Qin Cann¡¯s men dealing with his young master, he didn¡¯t care at all, for he knew the young master¡¯s martial arts ability, which absolutely reached the B-level fighting capacity and nearly approached the A-level.

    In his opinion, a flock of sheep trying to kill a tiger was but a joke, and so, with the idea of being an onlooker, he followed him from a distance in a carefree manner.

    With his sudden insight, his young master performed magical martial arts techniques, and that horrible translucent arhat shadow even made him tremble.

    But he never thought that a flock of sheep could injure the tiger. Although the young man was counterattacked by his own forcible interruption of martial arts out of mercy, he was injured indeed, and Knife Scar med himself for it.

    Especially when the assassin in ck suddenly appeared, he thought it was his dereliction of duty although he killed him with a gunshot. After all, he was careless and did not notice the ambush of the assassin in ck in advance.

    So, Knife Scar was very angry, standing beside Ding Ning and coldly looking at Qin Cann, who got off his car and wanted toe to exin.

    ¡°Stay where you are. Anyone who dares to step closer to the young master will be killed!¡±

    A cold voice came, and Qin Cann¡¯s expression froze. In Ninghai, no one had dared to talk to him like this for many years, but he had to stop immediately and did not dare to move at all.

    More than a dozen infrared sniper rifles were firmly aimed at the part between his brows, and they didn¡¯t shake at all. He was terrified because of it.

    Sweats like beans appeared on Qin Cann¡¯s forehead. Even with its great power in Ninghai, the Qin Family didn¡¯t dare to directly show up with more than a dozen sniper guns. ¡°Who are they?¡±

    ¡°Besides that, they even called Ding Ding young master. Is he some important person¡¯s illegitimate child?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why Bai Qing treated him with such a special attitude.¡± At this moment, Qin Cann felt that he seemed to have found the truth.

    The thing that happened next further proved Qin Cann¡¯s guess.

    In addition to these sniper guns, more than a dozen well-trained, hard-will strong men in back who had obviously gone through numerous battles had alsoe, and his excellent subordinates were notparable to them at all.

    With painted faces, they were tall and erect, armed with guns to protect Ding Ning from every side, and they vigntly gazed at all the possible dangerous corners.

    Knife Scar put Ding Ning on his back, looking at Qin Cann coldly. ¡°You may pray now. If our young master is okay, he will decide how to deal with the Qin Family. If he is not, I promise that the entire Qin Family will die with our young master.¡±

    Qin Cann had no doubt about what Knife Scar said. Even though he was so far away from Knife Scar, he could feel his powerful air, which he only felt from the Qin Family¡¯s several top masters.

    That was a kind of horrible killing intention that formed after ignoring lives andmitting the bloody killing, which made him feel cold from head to foot and also chilled his heart.

    For the Qin Family, they respected and fed such people like their ancestors, but he was just Ding Ning¡¯s bodyguard. Therefore, one could imagine the terrifying family power behind Ding Ning.

    He knew it was possible that what he did tonight would bring disaster to the Qin Family, and so he hurriedly exined, ¡°That assassin is not our Qin Family¡¯s man.¡±

    ¡°We will investigate and you don¡¯t have to care about it. Anyone who dares to do harm to our young master will have to face their entire family to be destroyed.¡±

    Knife Scar¡¯s tone was calm as if it were natural and righteous, and he said what he took for granted.

    With a wave of his hand, a strong man dressed in a ck shirt stepped forward and lifted the body of the assassin in ck with one hand.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Carrying Ding Ning on his back, Knife Scar ordered to leave.

    ¡°Wait a minute. I can testify that this assassin was not sent by Brother Qin. I swear in the name of my family!¡±

    Morong Yixiao realized that the Qin Family was about to face a crisis. Out of brotherhood code, he boldly stepped forward to exin for Qin Cann.

    ¡°Young Master Murong, our young master loves your sister, and I will not hold you ountable. I hope you can be smart in dealing with social issues, and do not bring disaster to the Murong Family. Remember, if the young master lives, he will not care about what you did because he loves your sister; but if the young master has an unpredictable fate, even your sister cannot keep you alive.¡±

    Knife Scar¡¯s voice was a little softer, but what he implied in his words was chilling.

    Murong Yixiao was stunned and widely opened his eyes. He wanted to speak something, but he could not. The Murong Family, which had been upying Jiangnan for a thousand years, seemed to be nothing so powerful in the mouth of Knife Scar, which made him feel funny and absurd.

    But surprisingly he didn¡¯t doubt it much because Knife Scar¡¯s expression was so firm that he felt what he said was the truth.

    ¡°Remember, your words may bring you trouble. Guard your mouths!¡±

    Knife Scar turned and strode away, and a group of ck shirts followed him and disappeared into the dark as if they had never appeared before.

    Murong Yixiao looked at the worried Qin Cann andforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Qin. That guy just talked about it, and you shouldn¡¯t take it seriously.¡±

    ¡°No, he wasn¡¯t joking about it. Apart from the snipers hidden in the dark, only the guys who came out were the B-ss strong practitioners at least. That scar man is probably a master-level strong practitioner, let alone that this is just the power that could be seen. Besides that, how many strong ones are still hidden? Anyone who offends these people will probably die unnaturally.¡±

    Qin Cann said with a low spirit, ¡°I hope Ding Ning can ovee the danger. Otherwise, the entire Qin Family will probably be killed.¡±

    ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Murong Yixiao said nervously.

    Qin Cann patted him on the shoulder, grinned bitterly and shook his head. ¡°Such a powerful force is lurking under our nose, but we haven¡¯t found it. Then, you can imagine how terrifying they are.¡±

    ¡°God, my sister!¡±

    Suddenly, Murong Yixiao patted his head and remembered that his sister was still waiting for him in the hotel.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Remember, don¡¯t tell your sister about what had happened today.¡±

    After warning Murong Yixiao, Qin Cann turned to his men and sternly said, ¡°All of you should hold your tongue, and don¡¯t leak any information.¡±

    ¡°Yes, young master!¡±

    The strong men in ck had long been frightened by the twists and turns of the thing. If they had really harmed Ding Ning, they would probably have been dead today.

    The chill from the strong ck shirts made them shudder when they thought of it. Tonight¡¯s experience was a terrible nightmare for them, and it would be better to forget everything about it.

    In a Hummer, Knife Scar was examining Ding Ning¡¯s body. After feeling the messy Qi and blood as well as the power of violence, he had worries in his eyes.

    ¡°Boss, how is the young master¡¯s condition?¡±

    A man in a ck shirt was worried and asked.

    ¡°His condition is very bad. I can¡¯t do anything, either. Our practicing ways are different. He was counterattacked after forcibly stopping his fighting technique. I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±

    Knife Scar was worried and said.

    ¡°Fighting technique? Not a martial arts technique?¡± The man wearing a ck shirt sensitively found Knife Scar¡¯s wording mistake.

    ¡°Do you think the martial arts technique that can form a god¡¯s image can also be called a martial arts technique? Any martial arts techniques that can form images cannot be called martial arts techniques, but they should be called fighting techniques, which were born for fighting.

    Knife Scar yearned for that level, had a wry smile, but shook his head. ¡°The young master¡¯s ability is in fact between the B-level fighting force and the A-level fighting force, but he can perform the SS-level¡¯s fighting technique. He is a freaky genius.¡±

    ¡°The SS-level fighting technique? God, howe? That is the Great Masters¡¯ level.¡±

    The ck shirts were so shocked that their chins even fell to the ground. The Knife Scar boss had been invincible in their eyes. So far, he had only been the S-level strong man at the masters¡¯ level. The young master obviously had not even reached the A-ss, but he could perform the SS-ss fighting technique. How couldn¡¯t they be shocked?

    ¡°Remember, keep it a secret, and never spread it. Otherwise, the young master will have extremely great trouble.¡±

    Knife Scar looked solemn and seriously warned them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss. We all know how important the thing is.¡±

    The ck shirts had expressed their opinions, and they knew what their young master¡¯s freaky deeds meant. Once the secret was learned by the strong practitioners, they would definitelye to explore the young master¡¯s secret. That was not something good.

    A ck shirt twinkled a fierce look in his eyes. ¡°Boss, there are so many people at the scene who saw the young master perform his fighting techniques. Do we need to...¡±

    His words were not clear, but everyone knew what he meant. They all looked at Knife Scar, waiting for his order. Once he gave his order, they would return and kill all the people at the scene.

    Knife Scar shook his head slightly. ¡°Although we are not afraid of the Qin Family, we should avoid making trouble whenever possible. The young master wants to do great things, and he needs help from many fields. We should make as few enemies as possible for him. After all, the madam¡¯s intention is to take Ninghai as the young master¡¯s base. Our enemy is in Yan Jing, not Ninghai. Qin Cann is a wise man, and I believe he¡¯ll shut everyone¡¯s mouth.¡±

    ¡°Did the boss deliberately threaten him but really mean to help him make the right decision?¡± A ck shirt had a sneaky smile.

    ¡°I was not joking. If the young master is well, that is the best thing; but if he is not, the Qin Family will definitely be a funeral object for him. You only need to know that we are only the power on the surface, and the card that can make the final decision is called the final card.¡±

    Knife Scar was not angry but looked powerful, speaking indifferently.

    The ck shirts looked at each other, but their eyes were filled with excitement. They all wanted to know what their madam¡¯s final card was, but they knew they were forbidden to ask the questions that should not be asked. Then, they nodded and kept silent.

    ¡°Boss, how about the young master¡¯s injuries?¡± A ck shirt broke the silence and asked with concern.

    ¡°The Miss is waiting for us at the Biyun Nunnery. Let¡¯s be quicker.¡±

    Knife Scar was feeling Ding Ning¡¯s messy pulse, pressing.

    So far, the Biyun Nunnery was the oldest Buddhist monastery in Ninghai. It was located in the quiet and remote eastern suburbs of the city, and so it had a secluded style.

    Now the night was deep, but the lonelymp in the west chamber ¡°Renshou Nunnery¡± was still on, and Ding Qianlie, dressed in in clothes, was ying the game of go with an old nun under themp.

    Putting down a ck stone, the old nun said with a chuckle, ¡°You lost.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ding Qianlie replied absent-mindedly.

    ¡°You¡¯re upset.¡± The old nun¡¯s face was full of wrinkles, and she seemed to be dying. Only a pair of eyes were clear and bright, shining with wisdom.

    ¡°It¡¯s about my younger brother. How can I be quiet?¡± Ding Qianlie did not hide her worries.

    The old nun chanted the Buddhist mantra, ¡°Amitabha. This is the course of nature, and everyone has their own fate.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t resign myself to my fate!¡± Qianlie¡¯s look was like iron. Her snow-white skin reflected her in clothes, and she looked stubborn and tameless.

 Chapter 236 - The Great Happiness Zen

    <h4>Chapter 236 The Great Happiness Zen</h4>

    The old nun lowered her eyelids and joined her hands before her, sighing. ¡°It is in your life. No need to resign to your fate.¡±

    Qianlie seemed to be stricken by thunder, looking absent-minded. After a long time of silence, she prostrated. ¡°Grandma, please help me.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    The old nun drooped her eyelids and said peacefully, ¡°His destiny is wronged by women. One woman is one disaster. No one can help him but himself. Your entire life is full of suffering. Why not follow me to practice Buddhism?¡±

    ¡°But he is also your grandson, don¡¯t you want to save him from trouble?¡± Ding Qianlie begged sadly.

    The old nun finally raised her head, looked at her coldly, and sighed. ¡°I am away from the mundane world. My Buddhist name is Jingxin. I have no rtives or friends, and how can I have a grandson?¡±

    ¡°Grandma, I know my grandpa once ill-treated you, but he is your grandson after all. My mother only has one son, and I only have one brother. I hope grandma can save him.¡±

    Ding Qianlie prostrated and was not willing to stand up, crying and begging.

    The old nun Jingxin was ssy without words, seemingly recalling her past. After a long time, she took a long sigh. ¡°Well, it seems I haven¡¯t broken my bonds with the mundane world. But this can only happen once, and there won¡¯t be another time!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, grandma!¡± Ding Qianlie kowtowed heavily and felt quite happy.

    ¡°There has never been anything, where does the duste from? Amitabha!¡± She closed her eyes to meditate and didn¡¯t speak anything anymore.

    Ding Qianlie was happy because she knew if the grandma before her was willing to help, Ding Ning would not have to die.

    On the in bed in a Buddhist room, Ding Qianlie was sitting by the bed and holding Ding Ning¡¯s hand tight. This was the first time that she had seen the long-predestined husband in her life so near, she didn¡¯t have any strange or resistant emotions.

    Looking at him wearing a painful face even in aa, she felt sorry and cried soon.

    Knife Scar and his men were quietly standing outside the room. Miss Ding said it was not their fault, but they were still guilty of themselves.

    ¡°Grandma, how is he?¡±

    As soon as the old nun Jingxin had felt Ding Ning¡¯s pulse, Ding Qianlie couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Strange, I have never met such a pulse. The meridians are broken, the True Qi is in a mess... no, the spiritual aura is in a mess.¡±

    Jingxin seemed to have felt something, showing an incredible look in her eyes.

    ¡°The Spiritual aura? Not the True Qi?¡±

    Ding Qianlie had a strange look, and she also seemed to be familiar with the True Qi.

    ¡°It is the spiritual aura. That¡¯s why I feel it is strange.¡±

    Jingxin found Ding Qianlie was still confused, and so she exined in detail, ¡°The spiritual aura is also called Inborn True Qi, whiches from the mother. As the warrior¡¯s practice continues and the unclean aura of the human world enters him, the Inborn True Qi will gradually grow, but it will also be extremelyplicated at the same time. In ancient times, the spiritual aura was dense between heaven and earth, and the practitioner could constantly absorb the obviously pure spiritual aura from the outside and turn it into the spiritual aura inside himself. With the industrial development of modern society, pollution bes more and more serious and the spiritual aura between heaven and earth bes thinner and thinner. Therefore, those Ancient Warriors now live like hermits to practice in the ces where the spiritual aura is rich or in the mountains andkes. The child has been living in the mundane world, but how could he have had the pure spiritual aura? It¡¯s unbelievable.¡±

    ¡°Is this good or bad for him?¡±

    Ding Qianlie asked nervously. She didn¡¯t care about the so-called spiritual aura, and she only cared about Ding Ning¡¯s safety.

    ¡°The essence of practice is to constantly absorb the flowing spiritual aura between heaven and earth and constantly clean the practitioner¡¯s body to get rid of its impurities. The aim of doing so is to elongate the person¡¯s lifespan and keep him healthy, but the precondition is the purity of the spiritual aura. The purer the spiritual aura, the better the effect of exercising the body.¡±

    When she found Ding Qianlie was still not very clear about it, the old nun Jingxin said as the light of wisdom shone in her clean eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s make an analogy. It is like washing fruit. The cleaner the water is, the more easily the fruit will be clean. But if the water is not clean, the fruit will not be clean no matter how you wash it. The fruit here represents the human body, the clean water represents the spiritual aura, and the unclean water is the True Qi of the human world. Therefore, practice means constantly cleaning the dirty water and changing it to clean water. In a word, it is a process of making the fruit be clean.¡±

    Ding Qianlie understood it but then asked with confusion, ¡°Since his body is full of the spiritual aura, isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡±

    ¡°As for practice itself, this is something extremely good. The spiritual aura inside him means that his practicing process is much quicker than that ofmon practitioners, for he doesn¡¯t need to turn the True Qi to the spiritual aura. But considering his injuries, the overly pure spiritual aura has made his injuries hard to heal.¡±

    The old nun Jingxin gave a wry smile. ¡°I have practiced peacefully for so many years, but the spiritual aura I¡¯ve gotten is not as pure as his although it is much thicker than his. That¡¯s why it is very hard for me to treat him by using my spiritual aura to guide his. Instead, my spiritual aura will be expelled by his. That is definitely not a good thing.¡±

    ¡°What will be of him?¡± Ding Qianlie didn¡¯t expect such a result and asked anxiously.

    The old nun Jingxin forced a smile and shook her head. ¡°The spiritual aura inside him is already out of control, and he will die of all his meridians bing broken. I can¡¯t help him.¡±

    ¡°Ah, grandma, I beg you, you must have ways to save him, right? Please think of some ways right now. He cannot die.¡±

    Ding Qianlie¡¯s eye sockets turned red immediately and begged the old nun Jingxin desperately by holding her hand.

    The old nun Jingxin closed her eyes and chanted the Buddhist mantra. After a long time, she stared at Ding Qianlie carefully and said seriously,

    ¡°Qianlie, you have very good qualities. I have been wishing to make you my disciple and inherit my faith and position, but your bond with the mundane world is not over yet. You still have so many earthly things to do and are not willing to be my disciple for whatever reason. Now I ask you, what are you willing to do in terms of saving his life?¡±

    ¡°If he can be saved, I am willing to give up my life,¡± Ding Qianlie said decisively with her red eyes.

    The old nun Jingxin asked expressionlessly, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡± Ding Qianlie said firmly.

    ¡°Amitabha. If so, I still have thest way.¡±

    The old nun Jingxin chanted the Buddhist mantra, which gave Ding Qianlie hope at once, and she pressed, ¡°What way?¡±

    ¡°You are an inborn Buddha body that cannot easily appear even in 10,000 years. If you convert to Buddhism, you are bound to have the supreme Buddhist achievement and be the living Buddha of the time. But you have stubborn beliefs. To pay a debt of gratitude, you are willing to live in the mundane world. Now, you are even willing to fall into Avici Hell only for the sake of saving him. The Buddha practiced the way of bing the Enlightened and once cut his own flesh to feed an eagle, but you... s.¡±

    The old nun Jingxin eyed Ding Ning with aplicated look, sighed, and gave a wry smile.

    ¡°Saving him is equal to feeding a demon with your own flesh. Well, well, this is an underserved predestined rtionship, but it is also your fate and even my disaster. I have already left the earthly world and shall have a peaceful mind, but unfortunately, my Buddhist heart is not purely clean, and I cannot give up the kinships of the human world.¡±

    Ding Qianlie blinked, was confused, and didn¡¯t know what she was talking about. ¡°Feeding a demon with my own flesh? He is my younger brother. Howe he is a demon?¡±

    The old nun Jingxin didn¡¯t exin anything, but she took a careful look at the stone man on Ding Ning¡¯s neck. Removing demons to guard the right path was the responsibility of the Buddhists, but when the demon was her grandson, she couldn¡¯t give up the will to save him eventually because of their blood ties.

    She sighed secretly in her heart and had to give up the skill of a lifetime practice. From now on, whether he was a demon or a Buddha, she would devote all her energy to worshipping the Buddha and have no worries anymore.

    Immediately, she became serious and said, ¡°Qianlie, there are demons inside him. He could have controlled them with his pure spiritual aura, but now, after he was counterattacked, his demon character is to break out soon. If that happens, he will st and die because he could not calm down the demon character. Now, I can only pass wisdom to you and make you achieve the Great Happiness Zen, and then you can do ¡°double practice¡± with him and reasonably use his messy spiritual strength to heal his injuries and increase his Buddhist character so as to contain his demon character. From today on, your Buddhist character willpletely disappear, your practicing path will be over, and you will be the practicing furnace. Are you sure you still want to save him?¡±

    Ding Qianlie blushed. She had no idea about the demon character or the Buddhist character, but she only knew the meaning of ¡°double practice¡± and felt shy.

    She had known he was her future husband for a long time, but, in her heart, she still hoped that he could pursue her, and then they would have a romantic process and finally be husband and wife.

    But she never thought the moment hade so soon that she was unprepared, with her heart beating fast, and she felt she was notpletely ready yet.

    But now Ding Ning was in grave danger and could st and die at any moment. She had to throw away her reserved attitude and shyness and nodded seriously as if she was about to die for something great. ¡°I am sure!¡±

    ¡°If so, you may begin. Sit in a lotus position with your back toward me!¡±

    The old nun¡¯s cold face turned to a merciful one at the moment, full ofpassion for the world.

    She didn¡¯t know whether she was right or wrong, but she couldn¡¯t cut her blood ties with the human world. Even though a demon could grow up because of her help, she had to do it now.

    A pair of old, wrinkled hands closely touched the back of Ding Qianlie, and the practicing form of the Great Happiness Zen appeared in Qianlie¡¯s mind. She learned it by heart and would never forget it.

    ¡°Once I was worried that falling in love would affect my Buddhist practice, and I wanted to leave the earthly world to concentrate on practice but I could not bear to leave my beloved one. Is there a good way in the world that can help me live up to the Buddha¡¯s great kindness and the love of my beloved one... the great truth is always associated with yin and yang, and a small mistake may lead to a great sigh; anyone should not have meaningless arguments, and men and women don¡¯t have to fight for gains and losses; the best way to practice is to make a man and woman have sex, and it is not good to practice alone; if there are no chicken eggs, and how can we get fledglings...¡±

    Ding Qianlie murmured the form, but she thought about the sexual ¡°double practice¡± scene that could make her blush time after time. Then, she was lost in her imagined romantic situation, her body became hot...

    As Jingxin¡¯s spiritual strength turned to streams of air currents to circte in her meridians and form different circtions, every part of her skin turned red, her blood vessels bulged, and she had a kind of suffocation that she would st and die at any time because she had no way out for these currents.

    The old nun Jingxin had let go of her hands and held her palms in the air, and Ding Ning was already in suspension in mid-air.

    ¡°Tock, tock...¡±

    The old nun Jingxin patted different parts of Ding Ning respectively, Ding Ning¡¯s breath increased constantly and insanely...

    The dispirited Jingxin looked at Ding Qianlie, heaved a deep sigh, trembled and stood up, closed the door, and left. Before she left, with a pair of blurred eyes, Ding Qianlie had lost control of herself, rushed to Ding Ning, and crazily tore off his clothes.

    Ding Ning had a long dream. He seemed to be in a limitless sea of fire, but he had lost all his strength, had no energy to fight back, and felt helpless and panic.

    The whole sky of rain of fire could burn him into ashes at any time, his lungs pained like burning, and that horrible suffocation feeling had made him be afraid of death for the first time in his life.

    So real and so clear was that fear, which made him generate a strong unwillingness and a desire for living. Then, his extremely great anger quickly broke out, and a gigantic translucent shadow appeared behind him.

    But the shadow was not that arhat who fought demons anymore, but a freak who was ck, had a pair of horns, a face of an ox, and a pair of wings, and gave off a terrifying, overbearing air.

    The sea of fire seemed to be in awe of the shadow and constantly avoided it, but the shadow like a king who ruled the world took Ding Ning with him and proudly rushed into the fire.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Ding Ning and the shadow merged into each other, a ck fire came from it, and the strong strength made him want to utter a long and loud cry, but he found that he couldn¡¯t make any sound.

    He could not even control his hands and feet as if he was a puppet, his every move was manipted by the shadow, and he was so afraid because of it.

    The most terrifying thing was that the shadow¡¯s strength was too strong. His meridians couldn¡¯t bear the perfusion of strength from the shadow and bulged and swelled constantly so that his blood vessel pressure became extremely high, and he would die of a meridian st at any time.

 Chapter 237 - Jingxinâ€™s Gratification

    <strong>Chapter 237 Jingxin¡¯s Gratification</strong>

    When he was in a great panic, a powerful force kept beating his body.

    ¡°Bang.¡±

    Ding Ning felt his whole body was rxed as if something was broken inside. The excess power found its outlet and kept flowing to a newly channeled meridian.

    Before he could breathe a sigh of relief, that suffocating sense of swelling came again, and that newly channeled meridian could not amodate that excess power.

    Fortunately, the beating was still on. As time passed, another meridian was channeled. The power once again found its outlet, but soon, the newly channeled meridian began to swell again.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Another meridian opened... the sense of intion soon returned... a new meridian was channeled again... it swelled again...

    The process went on. Not until seven meridians were channeled sessively did the feeling of swelling disappear suddenly. Then, Ding Ning felt rxed, happy, and enlightened.

    The power of the translucent shadow turned into a turbulent river, running constantly in his broad meridians, forming a delicate circle, and circting and reciprocating.

    Just as he was crying with joy and wanting to rx his mind, the shadow reappeared.

    But now the shadow was no longer translucent. It became very solid, burning with ck mes, and went straight into his brain.

    Ding Ning, feeling a thumping headache, couldn¡¯t help howling. A human-shaped me appeared in his brain suddenly and incarnated as a burning man, who then fought the ck burning man.

    But the ck shadow of fire, by height or strength, was far greater than Ding Ning¡¯s ¡°God¡±. His man couldn¡¯t resist and retreated one step after another as if he could be swallowed by the ck shadow of fire at any time.

    With a silent roar of the human-shaped me, his whole body suddenly emitted golden Buddha¡¯s light and echoed the sound of Sanskrit. The scene was iparably sacred.

    The ck shadow of fire seemed to be extremely afraid of the Buddha¡¯s light and became cowered in the fighting. For a while, they fought like diamond cutting diamond, and no one could win the battle. Then, they reached a standoff.

    Although Ding Ning did not know what was going on, he could feel the strong threat from the ck shadow of fire and knew he couldn¡¯t let the ck shadow of fire swallow his ¡°God¡±.

    Otherwise, he would no longer be himself. Even without the change of appearance, he would be someone else. He would definitely not want to see that scenario.

    But the battle of ¡°God¡± was not something he could get involved in. All he could do was silently hope his ¡°God¡± can hold and not be defeated by the ck shadow of fire.

    But good times didn¡¯tst long. As the tug of war turned white-hot, although the power of the ck shadow of fire was weakened by the constant corrosion of the golden Buddha light, the golden light itself was also irreversibly dimming, showing a sign of having no strength to continue.

    The ck shadows of fire, who became braver and braver as it fought, swooped on his ¡°God¡± and tried to devour it at the risk of being corroded by the Buddha¡¯s light or being killed. At the sight of this, he fell into great despair.

    Suddenly, a holy light shed and then appeared a white-clothed Bodhisattva sitting on a lotus throne. She waved her hand and pulled vulnerable Ding Ning into her arms.

    He fancifully appreciated the absolute beauty of the white-clothed Bodhisattva, but he didn¡¯t have the slightest sense of sphemy.

    The white-clothed Bodhisattva, who flushed at his stare, coyly grumbled, ¡°What are you waiting for, nerd?¡±

    Ding Ning was dumbstruck, stripped naked by the white-clothed Bodhisattva like a marite...

    The holy and wless Bodhisattva took the initiative to undress his clothes and threw herself into his arms. Ding Ning could not believe what was happening, and the Bodhisattva was really a model savior.

    The white-clothed Bodhisattva was a virgin, but she was more skillful than the semi-veteran Ding. All kinds of positions brought the ultimate happiness.

    Immersed in it, he had long forgotten the threat of the ck shadow of fire. He merged with the white-clothed Bodhisattva with pious devotion.

    However, he didn¡¯t notice that the dimming golden light of his ¡°God¡± suddenly shone brightly. The ck shadow of fire let out a silent scream, struggled to escape, but couldn¡¯t make it all along. After he was melted into a ck me, he merged into ¡°God¡±pletely.

    ¡°God¡± also undergone a fundamental change, turning into a double-faced Buddha sitting cross-legged. The human-shaped me was gradually distinct, and his five sense organs became clear gradually. It was the face of Ding Ning.

    One face was golden andpassionate, while the other was ck and malicious, showing tusks and a fierce stare.

    After some time, Ding Ning fell asleep. Ding Qianlie¡¯s eyes had sexual satisfaction. She flushed, helped him clean up the scene, and fancifully touched his rxed and handsome face.

    After a while, Ding Qianlie was dressed up, put away the dazzling red that represented her transformation from a girl to a woman, carefully packed into a bag, gently kissed Ding Ning on his forehead, and left quietly.

    Outside the Buddhist room, Master Jingxin, dressed in a Buddhist robe, stood quietly with her hands at the back.

    ¡°Grandma, he¡¯s all right now. I¡¯m leaving. Thank you.¡±

    Ding Qianlie prostrated and said gratefully.

    The old nun Jingxin remained silent and studied her carefully from head to foot. Her eyes shed with shock. She murmured, ¡°No wonder, no wonder, he has practiced Buddhist Zen skills.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ding Qianlie asked in confusion.

    The old nun Jingxin smiled with relief. ¡°I thought you would ruin your path of practice because of him, but I didn¡¯t expect there was demon¡¯s blood in his body. In the meantime, he also had the supreme inheritance of Buddhism. Practicing the Great Happiness Zen has brought the best effect of ¡®double practice¡¯ to both of you and made you an Earth Martial Arts level warrior. Congrattions!¡±

    ¡°Really? No wonder I feel so full of strength and not tired at all!¡±

    Ding Qianlie was overjoyed and remembered the previous craziness: abination of mind and spirit, and the pleasure of her soul ascending the top of the clouds. This made her shy and blushed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t exult too soon. Even so, you are still the tripod stove of his practice. He is also the dependence of your practice. You can¡¯t practice independently. Only practicing with him, your ability can improve. This means that you will be his appendage. He can leave you, but you can¡¯t leave him.¡±

    The old nun Jingxin discouraged her.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I am destined to be his woman. I can¡¯t double-practice with another man, can I?¡±

    Ding Qianlie didn¡¯t care and smiled happily. ¡°Before he bes strong, I will be his guard. When he bes strong, I will be the little woman behind him, being a good wife and mother to take care of them.¡±

    The old nun Jingxin, quite surprised by her answer, gave her aplicated look and suddenly bowed deeply. ¡°I thank you for my grandson. If, I mean if one day, he failed to live up to your hope, I would never spare him.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, why are you doing this? I have enjoyed too much of your blessing.¡±

    Ding Qianlie hurried forward to hold the old nun Jingxin. But unexpectedly, due to the great increase in power, she was unable to control her strength well.

    She used a little strength in a hurry, but the old nun Jingxin was thrown into mid-air. If she had not been agile enough, the old nun would have fallen and got hurt.

    Looking at Jingxin¡¯s face, which seemed to be tens of years older in an instant, Ding Qianlie felt a strong uneasiness and cried. ¡°Grandma, why did this happen?¡±

    The old nun Jingxin smiled graciously as she stood upright and waved her hand. ¡°This is my fate and disaster. Go ahead, I¡¯m going to rest.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m so sorry; I didn¡¯t expect this, ying ying... let me give you the strength of my martial arts. There must be a way, right?¡±

    Ding Qianlie held Master Jingxin in her arms and could not help crying out loud. She was filled with regret and self-me.

    Although she didn¡¯t know much about the practice of a warrior, she was very clear about their ranks.

    Master Jingxin was a strong practitioner in the Real Martial Arts realm on top of the world. Otherwise, she would not have been so sure that the old nun could save Ding Ning.

    But she never thought that the cost was so high as to turn her into a normal person. She once looked up upon grandma as her ace.

    Master Jingxin stroked her soft hair gently, and joked calmly, ¡°Well, if you had known the cost, wouldn¡¯t you have chosen to save your little lover?¡±

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect, expect this... ying...¡±

    Ding Qianlie, who was full of fear and sadness, cried like a pear blossom with raindrops as she didn¡¯t know how to tell her adopted mother.

    ¡°That¡¯s all right. Ning is your lover, and he is also my grandson. Your mother has suffered too much in her life. As her mother, I have never cared about her. Let me repay what I owe her to her son. Go, Amitabha.¡±

    Master Jingxin had lost all of her power, but her mien seemed more relived, and she looked more otherworldly.

    After chanting the Buddha¡¯s mantra, she went into the nunnery hall, closed her eyes, meditated, and kept silent.

    Ding Qianlie was in great misery, kneeling down to the temple and kowtowing heavily until her forehead bled. Then she bit her lips and turned away resolutely.

    Master Jingxin opened her once clear and agile eyes slowly, and they became so dull and turbid. She whispered softly, ¡°Why the savior Bodhisattva became the subus who destroys the world, is this blessing or disaster?¡±

    Reaching for the wooden fish and putting it on her leg, she took the mallet to tap it lightly, chanting Buddhist sutra in her mouth until her voice faded away. Only the sound of the ¡°tock, tock¡± from the wooden fish echoed in the darkest night sky before dawn.

    Walking out of the Biyun Nunnery, Ding Qianlie restored her usual irondy demeanor, ncing at the solemnly-standing Knife Scar and others. She opened her beautiful lips and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, he¡¯s fine now.¡±

    Knife Scar and others breathed a long sigh of relief, showing a sense of joy on their faces. He walked quickly to a Rolls-Royce phantom and opened the door for Ding Qianlie. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll stay here to wait for the young master.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, just keep an eye on him for a while. Don¡¯t follow him anymore.¡±

    Ding Qianlie said nonchntly, thinking that after the injury Ding Ning¡¯s skills must have improved a lot, high enough to protect himself.

    Knife Scar was stunned a bit but did not ask for the reason. He responded in a low voice, ¡°Okay, got it!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, in case he recognizes you. Lose no time to dig in the assassin¡¯s background. I will tear the alleged masterminds into pieces.¡±

    At the thought of Ding Ning who was almost killed by the assassin in ck, she felt an unspeakable rage and ground her teeth.

    ¡°Right on it!¡±

    Knife Scar¡¯s eyes shed a strange color. From Ding Qianlie¡¯s body, he seemed to feel some dreadful sense.

    Although it was transitory and elusive, he still felt some subtle changes to Miss Ding.

    Ding Ning slowly opened his eyes, and what greeted him was a pair of turbid and old eyes. They were wise eyes that had witnessed the vicissitudes of life and seemed able to see through everything.

    Ding Ning¡¯s memory slowly restored. Looking at the senile Master Jingxin, he asked in doubts, ¡°Master, what is this ce? Why am I here?¡±

    Master Jingxin smiled graciously. ¡°This is Biyun Nunnery. The reason why you are here, I don¡¯t quite know, either. It was a masked man who sent you here.¡±

    When Ding Ning recalled the scarred man before falling into aa, he became more confused. He checked his body and felt never better. Immediately, he sat down at the bedside and asked respectfully,

    ¡°Master, is it you who saved me?¡±

    The old nun Jingxin said nothing but smiled before she turned and went out. ¡°Come with me, son.¡±

    Ding Ning was confused but did not dare to ignore her. He put on his shoes in a hurry and trotted to catch up.

 Chapter 238 - The Nine Orifice Stone Man

    <h4>Chapter 238 The Nine Orifice Stone Man</h4>

    Judged by her powerless steps, Master Jingxin was normal. Ding Ning frowned and overturned his previous conjecture.

    ¡°Who saved me on earth? Who¡¯s that scarred man?¡±

    Along the way, he met a few little nuns, who respectfully saluted Master Jingxin and stealthily looked at Ding Ning with curiosity.

    Ding Ning returned a courteous smile, making several little nuns blush and trot away shyly.

    Silently following Master Jingxin, he carefully examined the changes in his body.

    In no time, Ding Ning had horror in his eyes. It was a shock, not joy.

    His eight extra meridians were all channeled, and his plentiful True Qi had now diffused and begun running in his ever-expanding meridians.

    This was not the most important thing. What surprised him the most was that his ¡°God¡± had turned into a double-faced Buddha, with one side being goldenpassionate and the other being ck and evil?

    ¡°What on earth is going on here? Why did an injury be something like this?¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute...¡± Suddenly, he remembered that there seemed to be a bodhisattva-like fairy doing the adult thing with him in his dream. ¡°Was that real or not?

    ¡°If it is fantasy, why did a long paragraph of the Great Happiness Zen¡¯s form appear inexplicably in his mind?

    ¡°But if it is true, is there a real bodhisattva in the world? How could she practice Zen with him in his dream?¡±

    Ding Ning fell into aplete perplexity. It seemed real and unreal and was like fantasy and a dream. This gave him a unreal sense and more misgivings.

    ¡°Creak!¡±

    Master Jingxin pushed open the door of a Buddhist room and walked in.

    The room was poorly embellished: no sign of even a bed but a mattress and a bookshelf. On the bookshelfy a variety of Buddhist sutras and ancient books with yellowish pages.

    Master Jingxin, who remained in silence, went to the bookshelf, randomly pulled out an ancient book made of unknown materials and passed it on to Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning, looking at her doubtfully, took the ancient book and opened it.

    This ancient book had no name, but the characters in it were nothing like what Ding Ning had seen before. They were symbolic runes.

    To his surprise, he did not recognize any of these runes but did understand them.

    He was shocked by the content of the book. Every well-known but extremely ancient names appeared in this ancient book.

    In ancient times, the living environment of uncivilized human beings was extremely harsh: giant, fearful wild beasts, terrible natural disasters, and epidemic gues and diseases...

    After a tenacious struggle, human beings finally learned to huddle together for warmth and lived in tribes.

    Gradually there emerged some powerful men, such as Suiren, who drilled wood to make fires; Fuxi, who invented the yin-yang sign, created Chinese characters, knitteds with ropes to teach people to go fishing and hunt, invented the zither, andposed music pieces; Mr. Shennong, who tried hundreds of kinds of herbs to test poisons and helped humans relieve the gue...

    But these ancient saints in myths and legends were not protagonists in this ancient book. The real protagonist was Chiyou, one of the three great ancestors of mankind. He oncepeted for hegemony with Yan Emperor and Yellow Emperor, but he failed.

    In the myths and legends that were passed down for thousands of years, Chiyou and Yan Emperor fought ferociously for the position of a tribal chief. After his defeat, Yan Emperor joined forces with Yellow Emperor and killed Chiyou.

    However, in this ancient book, the statements were quite different from legends. Chiyou and Yan Emperor, descendants of the Shennong tribe, were two rising stars who got the essence of Shennong¡¯s leechcraft.

    They had been like brothers but went on separate ways for their different attitudes and concepts toward leechcraft development.

    Yan Emperor was more traditional, believing that Shennong¡¯s leechcraft inheritance was orthodox, and that inheritance and development were the canonical way; Chiyou was more radical, believing that the theory of the saints was not necessarily all correct and that human bodies were the greatest treasure, so people shouldn¡¯t be constrained by the medical theory of the saints.

    They went tit-for-tat in academic theory, and neither was convinced. Yan Emperor believed he was subverting tradition with false reasoning doctrine, a sign of disrespect to ancestors. Chiyou scoffed at it, believing constant evolvement was king as he tapped the potential of the human body on the basis of the saints¡¯ theory.

    Amid innumerable arguments and the time for the tribal chief election, they finally agreed on working on their separate leechcraft with their own supporters, and the more skilled would be the tribal chief.

    Unexpectedly, Chiyou was a rare genius. He took a new approach to tap the potential of the human body. He experimented on himself and transformed himself into an Achillean body monster with eight feet, three heads, six arms, a bronze head, and an iron forehead.

    The 81 brothers who followed him were also transformed into the monsters with animal bodies, bronze heads and iron foreheads that spoke the humannguage and ate sand. Theirbating capabilities, however, were incredible.

    On the day of the tribal chief election, when Chiyou appeared with his brothers, they were regarded as demons by the tribal people.

    Quite contented, Chiyou told Yan Emperor that his research had been very fruitful and that he was now in the most powerful form of human fighting strength.

    Competed with him on leechcraft, Yan Emperor was finally lost. Angry from embarrassment, he severely scolded Chiyou as an oddity, puissance, turmoil, and ghost-and-deity-rted stuff, which were disrespectful to the divine of creation, and called on the tribal people to y him.

    Incited by Yan Emperor, the Shennong tribe surrounded and suppressed Chiyou and his brothers as demons.

    Unexpectedly, Chiyou and his 81 brothers fought like gods after the transformation. Yan Emperor was routed and fled with his remnant soldiers.

    Chiyou established his Jiuli Tribe and proimed himself Divine of Wizard. He also conferred titles to Divine Generals of Five Elements and Four Guardians of Wind, Mist, Thunder, Darkness, or the Nine Great Wizard Generals by their joint name.

    The Shennong tribe copsed, leaving the tribes in ancient central China constantly battling each other. Xuanyuan, or Yellow Emperor, took the chance to conquer different tribes. Tribal chiefs surrendered and joined him in session.

    Yellow Emperor fought nine battles with Chiyou in three years and won none, thus forming tripartite confrontation of Yan Emperor, Yellow Emperor, and Chiyou.

    Not satisfied as a regional king, Yan Emperor eventually allied with Yellow Emperor¡¯s tribe to jointly fight against demon Chiyou.

    Yan Emperor¡¯s and Huang Emperor¡¯s tribe assembled troops in Zhuolu for the final battle with Jiuli. Chiyou, skilled in fighting with knives, axes, and goads, was relentless and unrivaled in bravery. Yellow Emperor couldn¡¯t outmatch him and had to ask for the help of the Xuannv Tribe.

    The battle ended in devastation and bloodbath. Finally, Jiutian Xuannv, chief of the Xuannv Tribe constrained Chiyou when Yellow Emperor delivered the fatal strike.

    After the war, Yellow Emperor, out of his respect to Chiyou, conferred him the title of ¡°God of War¡±. His brave image was so fearful that Yellow Emperor drew it on his army gs to raise morale. At the sight of his image, tribal chiefs would surrender without fighting.

    If the records in this ancient book was just a story, Ding Ning would at most regard it as a myth or legend.

    This part, however, mentioned that the reason why Jiutian Xuannv was willing to help Yellow Emperor. She would be awarded the Nine Orifice Stone Man made by Chiyou out of the Rainbow Stones.

    Although it didn¡¯t mention whether Jiutian Xuannv really got the Nine Orifice Stone Man or not, it did mention Chiyou had sealed his lifetime research achievements in the Nine Orifice Stone Man.

    This story struck Ding Ning like lightning. His hands and feet became icy cold because the Nine Orifice Stone Man was his biggest secret. Master Jingxin clearly knew the stone man¡¯s origin and existence since she let him read the ancient book.

    Ding Ning showed unease on his face, and his eyes shone ferocious light. He even had the idea of killing her to keep her mouth shut for good. After several rounds of internal conflicts, he finally restored his calm face.

    He had a bottom line, and killing a powerless elder woman who was most likely to be his savior, he just couldn¡¯t do it.

    Jingxin remained peaceful. Even when Ding Ning¡¯s eyes showed ferocious light, her face had no trace of fear.

    Seeing that he finally curbed his homicidal intent, she had a gratified smile, saying kindly, ¡°Son, do you know the origin of the stone man now?¡±

    ¡°Master, is this really the Nine Orifice Stone Man of Chiyou?¡±

    Ding Ning asked with an unbelievable tone.

    ¡°Ancient times were so far away that no one knew for sure, but most likely this is.¡±

    Master Jingxin¡¯s eyes were zing like torches, dull but calm.

    Ding Ning had mixed feelings on his face. ¡°The ancient book says that Emperor Huang offered to reward Jiutian Xuannv with the Nine Orifice Stone Man for her help. Did he give her or not?

    ¡°That I don¡¯t know. As a matter of fact, the Nine Orifice Stone Man appeared countless times in the history of ancient China. Legend has it that it was made from thest piece of the rainbow stone once used by Nvwa to patch the sky. This rare stone epassed the essence of heaven and earth and its every reappearance would cause bloodypetition and killing. Its ownership changed many times, but no one was able to obtain Chiyou¡¯s inheritance from the stone man. It contained nothing but Chiyou¡¯s lifetime research achievements, but it was finally regarded as an ominous stone because of the contamination by too much blood.¡±

    Master Jingxin sighed slightly, her eyes turningplex.

    Ding Ning scratched his head. ¡°It¡¯s not logical. Didn¡¯t thest rainbow stone turn into the Monkey King?¡±

    ¡°Puff!¡±

    Though she was indifferent to joy and sadness, Master Jingxin was amused by Ding Ning¡¯s words. ¡°Son, Monkey King is a fictional figure. Do you really think a monkey will jump out of a stone crack?¡±

    Ding Ning sneered. ¡°If Chiyou and Jiutian Xuannv are real, then who can deny Monkey King¡¯s existence?¡±

    ¡°Not as mysterious as you think, those legendary figures of the three emperors, five sovereigns, Chiyou and Jiutian Xuannv did exist and were deliberately exaggerated by the suspicion and imagination ofter generations before they became myths and legends. In my opinion, they were not gods but highly-trained warriors. To put it more inly, they were just tribal chiefs with great martial arts skills.

    Master Jingxin¡¯s words got the point and enlightened Ding Ning. But even so, he still admired the ancient times so much because that period was absolutely a world of much advanced martial arts powers far beyond the modern world.

    ¡°The Nine Orifice Stone Man should have seven colors, but has be ck as it was stained and wrapped byyers of blood.¡±

    Master Jingxin¡¯s words came as a great shock. Ding Ning was startled and stared at the stone man on his chest in horror. ¡°F*ck, the ck color is blood, is it true?¡±

    ¡°No doubt this is absolutely sma, but only the essential blood from top masters that wraps the rainbow stone can dye it ck after countless years of precipitation.¡±

    Master Jingxin seemed to see through Ding Ning¡¯s doubts, and without waiting for his question, she offered the exnation, ¡°The Nine Orifice Stone Man changed ownership several times in history, and all of the owners were super strong, their power beyond the cognition of modern people. Every owner would draw their essential blood for the recognition of the stone. Unfortunately, no one ever made it except you. You are the only one who got the recognition.¡±

    Ding Ning was dumbstruck and awed the old nun immediately. His lips trembled and he said, ¡°How did you know that?¡±

    ¡°Because you are the descendant of Chiyou¡¯s bloodline.¡±

    The reply of Master Jingxin was like a thunderbolt from the cloudless sky that stroke Ding Ning and made him speechless.

    ¡°Chiyou had tens of thousands of wives and children in his life. After his defeat and death, arge part of them was assimted into the Yanhuang Tribe, while a small part fled into the barrennd and had lost contacts ever since. The Nine Orifice Stone Man is the key to Chiyou¡¯s lifetime achievements. Only his descendants, or more precisely his atavistic line, can open the seal. This is only my guess, but I believe it¡¯s infinitely close to the truth.¡±

    The light of wisdom shone in the eyes of Master Jingxin, who stared at Ding Ning quietly and said, ¡°To be the Buddha or a demon, it¡¯s all up to you. Chiyou¡¯s lifetime heritage could change the structure of the world. It is a double-edged sword. Used properly, it can bring blessings, otherwise, disasters to the mortal world. How do you want to use it?¡±

    ¡°I am a doctor. It is my duty to save lives and heal the injured. I will do my best to benefit the world.¡±

    After the initial shock and panic, Ding Ning replied firmly

 Chapter 239 - A Joint Party

    <strong>Chapter 239 A Joint Party</strong>

    ¡°Okay, remember what you said today, and don¡¯t make the person who saved you disappointed.¡±

    Master Jingxin was gratified and smiled, and then her face returned to peacefulness. She slowly sat on the cushion and said indifferently, ¡°You may leave!¡±

    ¡°Master, who on earth saved me?¡± Ding Ning asked anxiously.

    ¡°You will knowter. Now, leave and never return!¡±

    Master Jingxin closed her eyes, murmuring the words of some sutra. No matter how hard Ding Ning tried to persuade her, she pretended she did not hear.

    Ding Ning felt helpless, respectfully bowed, and left. He would return to Ninghai University and continue his study.

    This time, he went through a disaster but got a reward unexpectedly. Not only did he not die, but he also had his eight extra meridians channeled. He was happy with it, but his confusion increased. ¡°Who on earth saved me? Is it the master or that scarred man?¡±

    The master was not willing to say it, and he couldn¡¯t force her. Anyway, he owed someone a lot, and had to repay the person after finding the person in the future.

    The expansion of meridians made his plentiful True Qi appear much thinner. Obviously, he had to spare some time to practice.

    When his meridians became full after storing enough True Qi, he would be able to make his Dantian developed and officially reach the Earth Martial Arts level. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help feeling inexplicably excited.

    The healing advantage was not only like this. In the past, he was not strong enough and couldn¡¯t fully digest the energy of the m flood dragon¡¯s essential blood, and he had to store it in his blood and flesh.

    Running along his blood cirction, the m flood dragon¡¯s essential blood constantly increased his physical strength and made his body be strong dramatically. This was the other reward of this healing.

    He believed that if he fought with Violent Dragon now again, his arm would never be numb because of the pain likest time.

    Although he was not afraid of Violent Dragon now, he was still extremely afraid of Deng Nine-Finger¡¯s lightning superpower and didn¡¯t dare to challenge him.

    ¡°It seems that I need to raise my personal forces,¡± Ding Ning thought carefully and made the decision.

    In his eyes, his father was extremely powerful. Even now, he still did not dare to say he could defeat his father.

    Even so, his father did not dare to expose his identity. This could prove the powerfulness of his enemy.

    Two helping hands are better than one. When he was not powerful enough, the only way to protect himself Ding Ning could think of was to train the forces that were absolutely loyal to himself.

    Xiaoniu and his friends were loyal and fearless and fought well, and they could be his first group of force.

    When he made this decision, he had an epiphany and understood the reason why his father didn¡¯t allow him to practice other martial arts methods, but he forced him to remember them.

    Obviously, his father had long thought of his situation of today, but he had never told him. He felt regret that he had not realized what his father meant until now.

    ¡°Big brother, youe and go like a shadow. You¡¯ve been missing for two nights since your registration. Our sister-inw is charming, but you should also take care of your health!¡±

    As soon as Ding Ning returned to his dormitory, Zhang Haifeng blinked at him with a dubious look and gave him the thumbs up.

    Ding Ning passed the breakfast he bought on the way to him, smiled, and said, ¡°Eat your breakfast; let¡¯s see if it can make you shut up.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I can shut up once I have food!¡±

    Zhang Haifeng smiled stupidly and passed a piece of breakfast to Wu Xian.

    Wu Xian kept silent, and Ding Ning nodded to thank him.

    ¡°Big brother, will you be busy tonight?¡±

    The truth was that Zhang Haifeng would not shut up even with pancake in his mouth, and he began muttering again.

    ¡°Probably not. What¡¯s up?¡±

    Ding Ning was lying on the bed, answering him in a rxed manner while reading.

    ¡°Wu Xian and I nned to treat you and our sister-inw to dinner tonight.¡±

    Zhang Haifeng felt somewhat ashamed and said, ¡°That day, Wu Xian and I decided to pay the bill, but we both were drunk, and you finally paid the bill.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not a big deal. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Ding Ning shook his head in a carefree manner, but he really appreciated their good character. The two roommates were worth being his good friends.

    ¡°That¡¯s not okay. This is our sister-inw¡¯s first-time meeting gift. Both Wu Xian and I feel anxious about it. If we don¡¯t spend it, we will not feelfortable.¡±

    Zhang Haifeng seriously said, and Wu Xian, who was eating, also looked at Ding Ning and nodded yes.

    ¡°Okay, just do whatever you think most suitable.¡±

    Ding Ning knew they were decisive and had to let them do it.

    Zhang Haifeng gave a sinister smile and said, ¡°We will have beautifuldies as ourpanions tonight.¡±

    ¡°Beautifuldies? Where are they from?¡±

    Ding Ning asked in confusion.

    ¡°Room No. 409, the one partying with us.¡±

    Zhang Haifeng¡¯s face turned red because of excitement. He pointed his finger at the ceiling, looking like a lecher. ¡°Like our room, room No. 409 only has three people. They are the three most beautifuldies in the graduate school of Ninghai University.¡±

    ¡°The room partying with us? When did this happen?¡±

    Ding Ning was lost in his thoughts.

    Rooms partying together were something so far away. When he was at college, Lao San loved such parties the most because it was a good way to datedies.

    If it had not been such parties, he would have not be unfriendly with several roommates who had been in very good rtionships with him.

    Female college students had a high expectation of love. Thosedies were willing to hold joint parties because they wished to date him and Zhao Xin, who were the most handsome young men at the university.

    That time, he didn¡¯t think that much. It was Zhao Xin who took him there by force. As a result,dies whom his big brother, second brother, fourth brother, and fifth brother liked showed their love of him or wanted to date him.

    He refused them all and did not promise anyone, but these roommates began hating him.

    This made him very confused because he didn¡¯t promise or bed anyone, but Zhao Xin never refused anyone. If he thought thedy who pursued him was nice, he would sleep with her.

    But those roommates did not hate Zhao Xin but him, and it made him feel wronged and confused. Up to now, he had not figured it out.

    Therefore, he disliked such joint parties.

    ¡°Yesterday, my goddess Liu Wenjing talked to me on her own initiative, and she also proposed to make our rooms be partying rooms. I epted her offer. Big brother, you won¡¯t disappoint us, right?¡±

    Zhang Haifeng felt a little nervous and asked. Obviously, as the big brother, Ding Ning was important in his heart.

    Seeing that Wu Xian was also looking at him with anticipation, Ding Ning felt helpless, thinking, ¡°Even the indoors man wants to ept the offer, how can I disappoint them?¡±

    ¡°Okay, you arrange it!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, long live the big brother. Let¡¯s party tonight. We will eat first and then go to a karaoke box to sing and drink.¡±

    Zhang Haifeng became excited like a child and ttered Ding Ning, and Wu Xian also revealed a shy smile.

    Ding Ning felt his heart became warm and asked Wu Xian interestedly, ¡°Have you fallen in love with someone from room No. 409?¡±

    Wu Xian blushed and shyly turned his head back. The indoors man was shy.

    Zhang Haifeng blinked and smiled stealthily. ¡°Third brother is quite implicit. He has loved room No. 409¡¯s Song Xiaoyu for a long time.¡±

    After his secret was disclosed, Wu Xian became angry immediately and, showing his ¡°ws¡± and gritting his teeth, rushed to Zhang Haifeng and fought him.

    ¡°For the happiness of third brother and the collective honor of room No. 109, I cannotg behind you. Now, let me call Ling Yun and see if she will be free tonight.¡±

    Ding Ning called Ling Yun after he finished his words with a smile.

    The result disappointed him because Ling Yun would party with her peers tonight and could note.

    If Ling Yun didn¡¯te, Ding Ning didn¡¯t really want to join the party. But since he had promised Zhang Haifeng, he should not break his promise.

    The evening sluggishly came in the long and painful waiting of Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian. Back to their dormitory after ss, Zhang Haifeng began dressing up. His hair looked meticulous and sleek as ifrd had been spread on it; with narcissism, he also put on the pink shirt and ck bib pants, looking like a son of a rich family from the 1950s to the 1960s.

    Even the implicit man Wu Xian also spread hair spray and especially put on that pair of golden frame sses, which looked more gentlemanlike; he also put on the shirt and suit that he cherished and did not usually wear. Then, he looked like a business elite.

    Ding Ning disagreed to the two roommates¡¯ taste. He came up with his advice as reference, but Zhang Haifeng, a man with excessive narcissism, made him speechless with his defense.

    Probably because he didn¡¯t have enough money, Zhang Haifeng did not dare to have dinner at the high-end restaurant Cuizhuxuan, but he chose a cheap and good quality middle-ss restaurant.

    The restaurant¡¯s name had no taste: Hao Zai Lai, but its decoration was rtively elegant, and its environment was also good. Hao Zai Lai: Come back again if you think this is a good ce.

    Their meeting time was 7:00, but the two single men persuaded Ding Ning toe with them and wait in their reserved box Lotus Pavilion before 6:30.

    The two guys nervously went out to wait from time to time, but Ding Ning just yed with his phone dully.

    When he was at college, he registered a Weibo ount under the urge of Zhao Xin. It had been a long time since hisst login. Now he was free and had nothing to do, and so he logged in to take a look.

    Once he logged in, he was shocked because he already had more than two million fans.

    The most incredible thing was that the video recording his treating of Wang Guoliang in Diannan had been published, and tens of millions ofments had been left beneath it.

    Looking at the publishing date, he found it was August 30, the day he treated Wang Guoliang.

    He was so confused about this. It was nearly two years since hisst login. ¡°Who on earth logged in my Weibo ount and uploaded the video on August 30?¡±

    It was Zhao Xin who registered this ount with his personal information, and all of his roommates knew this ount and its password. ¡°Did anyone of them log in and upload the video?¡±

    ¡°It must be Zhao Xin who did this,¡± Ding Ning was speechless. ¡°Uploading my treating video to this ount is like blowing my own trumpet.¡±

    His face became hot. ¡°D*mn Zhao Xin, I must make him drunk when I meet him next time.¡±

    Ding Ning click through thesements. What made him calm was that apart from several evilments, otherments were basically the ones thatplimented him.

    Surprisingly, a person named Sun after a Rain was his loyal fan and also the team leader of the group of fans who supported him. The person fought against these evil fans with sharp words and strongly defended him.

    ¡°Sun after a Rain? Is the fan Shen Muqing?¡± Suddenly, Shen Muqing¡¯s elegant figure shed across his mind, and his heart felt the pain abruptly.

    No matter whether it was her or not, but she defended him a lot. Thus, Ding Ning clicked the mutual following function.

    After hesitating for a while, he sent a message to Sun after a Rain: Thanks for your and all the fans¡¯ support. Thank you!

    ¡°Come, they¡¯vee!¡±

    Zhang Haifeng shouted out of excitement and dragged Ding Ning to wee thedies.

    Ding Ning turned off his phone at once and cooperatively went to wee them. The three well made-updies walked shoulder to shoulder and formed a beautiful picture, which drew the passers-by¡¯s attention.

    Walking on the left was a short hairdy, who was dressed in a red jumpsuit miniskirt and had big breasts, a thin waist, and rising hips. She looked quite sexy.

    Walking on the right was a shoulder-length hairdy, who was dressed in a jeans skirt and whitece cardigan, was slender, and looked elegant.

    The one in the middle... shocked Ding Ning because she was the narcissist who suspected he wanted to date her in the library.

    But today the narcissist didn¡¯t wear that pair of ck frame sses. Instead, she was dressed in a snow-white prince dress, piled her beautiful hair at the back of her head, and revealed her long and white neck.

    Her extremely tender face was as delicate as a porcin doll, her ck rising eyshes fluttered, and her ck crystal-like beady eyes were staring at him with a smile.

 Chapter 240 - Something Goes Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 240 Something Goes Wrong</h4>

    Ding Ning had met many stunning women before, but he had to admit that thisdy was beautiful enough to be a narcissist.

    She was like that aristocratic, elegant Snow White, which made others like her instantly, and also made the striking, sexydy and the elegantdy look pale.

    If her breasts were not that small as if they were t, Ding Ning would give her more than 90 points.

    Although her breasts were too small, Ding Ning had to admit that she was still an extremely delicate, nice Lolita.

    ¡°Hello, handsome young man, we¡¯ve met again.¡±

    Ding Ning did not expect that the first one who came over to greet him proactively was that elegant, shoulder-length hairdy.

    If she had note with the narcissist, Ding Ning would not have thought of the ce where he once met her.

    ¡°Hello!¡±

    Ding Ning gave her a reserved smile but stealthily looked at the blushing Wu Xian, sighing in his heart secretly, ¡°I hope the woman my brother pursues won¡¯t purse me like in the soap opera this time.¡±

    But Song Xiaoyu had sparks in her eyes and admired him boldly. ¡°What I am afraid of is happening now.¡±

    ¡°Do you still remember me?¡±

    Zhao Jingjing¡¯s big elfish eyes turned around. She moved one step forward, stood before Song Xiaoyu and blocked her emotional eyes, stared at Ding Ning with a smile, and asked.

    Ding Ning shrugged his shoulders and pursed his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t have dementia, narcissist.¡±

    Zhao Jingjing was not offended by this, naturally walked over, boldly took his arm with hers with a smile, and said with an overly sweet voice, ¡°I misunderstood youst time. Please don¡¯tugh at me.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s tailbone turned numb. He trembled, had goosebumps all over himself, angrily got rid of her arm, and said, ¡°Please speak in your normal tone.¡±

    ¡°This is my normal tone!¡±

    In fact, Zhao Jingjing¡¯s voice sounded very nice, soft, and stylish.

    Plus, her voice was overly sweet. So, Ding Ning could not resist her attraction, but he rolled his eyes to show his dislike. ¡°Don¡¯t disguise. Don¡¯t you think I cannot remember the way you talked that day.¡±

    ¡°Heehee, brother Ding Ning, you should not treat me like this. I will be unhappy.¡±

    Ding Ning could not get rid of Zhao Jingjing because she clung to him like glue. ying at being naive, she took his arm once again with hers.

    Ding Ning raised his head and sighed desperately. ¡°Girl, we are not familiar, right?¡±

    ¡°Brother Ding Ning, I am Jingjing.¡±

    Zhao Jingjing smiled sweetly and told him her name.

    Ding Ning frowned. ¡°Jingjing? Do we know each other?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Zhao Jingjing nodded repetitively.

    ¡°When? Why can¡¯t I remember it?¡± Ding Ning looked confused.

    ¡°Two days ago, in the library!¡±

    Zhao Jingjing said confidently, and her lips were with a sly smile. ¡°Obviously, brother has not told his name. That is good news for me.¡±

    Ding Ning felt speechless. ¡°...¡±

    He wanted to get rid of her hands but found that her hands clung to his arm tightly, as if she had hung herself on him. Whatever happened, she would not loosen her grip.

    Ding Ning had never seen such a thick-skin girl. ¡°Your breasts are so small, why are you so courageous to cling to me so tightly?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stand here. Let¡¯s go inside!¡±

    Zhang Haifeng found the scene was embarrassing and asked everyone to go inside instantly.

    Wu Xian took a peek at Song Xiaoyu, who was pouting and looked angry, and felt sad.

    Everyone took their seats. Zhao Jingjing shamelessly sat down beside Ding Ning, but she was not taking his arm anymore. Ding Ning felt relieved.

    The girl did not have big breasts or wide hips, but she was an extremely beautiful Lolita indeed. When she put on a coquettish manner to extremes, Ding Ning felt mentally tired.

    Especially when he found that both Song Xiaoyu and Liu Wenjing were consciously or subconsciously leering at him, he felt he was sitting on pins and needles. He secretly regretted that he had joined the party.

    Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian looked so sad as if their parents had passed away. The three beautifuldies came here only to see Ding Ning, and they felt so miserable. If they had known this fact, they would have never asked Ding Ning toe.

    The drinking atmosphere became quite strange and embarrassing, and Zhang Haifeng faked a smile to ask everyone to drink. After three rounds of drinking, Liu Wenjing¡¯s face turned red and beganpeting for drinking with Zhang Haifeng. Finally, the atmosphere became alive.

    Wu Xian had been silent, but after Song Xiaoyu looked at him and slightly praised him by saying ¡°That day when you guys fought Gu Qianyu, you were very brave,¡± he became excited as if he had taken drugs.

    Ding Ning was astonished when he saw what the extremely silent guy was doing. He changed his character and became an eloquent speaker. By inciting the short funny stories online, he made Song Xiaoyuugh again and again.

    He could not help feeling awed. ¡°That¡¯s the advantage of studyingputer science. He incited the funny stories online whenever he wanted. Zhang Haifeng is correct to have given him the nickname of ¡®implicit man¡¯.¡±

    Ding Ning did not usually talk much, and so he rarely appeared on the asion where there were strangers, for he did not like the embarrassing situation that the attendees sat speechlessly facing each other.

    Fortunately, the threedies were very lively and could afford to y jokes. Plus, the talkative Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian, who seemed to have taken drugs, kept making the atmosphere friendly. Finally, the dinner became harmonious and seemed to be too short for them.

    After eating and drinking, Zhang Haifeng walked in light steps, serving as a gentleman to bow and ask the three beautifuldies to sing songs.

    The three girls who had not utterly enjoyed themselves seemed a little reluctant but epted the offer. Wu Xian, who saw the light of hope, became quite happy.

    In Jazz KTV, Zhang Haifeng, who was drunk, posed as the host and generously rented a top-level Supreme Luxury Box.

    Beer, fruit, desserts, and snacks were carried into the box. Ding Ning could not help giving a wry smile. It seemed that he would have to pay the bill again tonight because only the beer and snacks could cost over 10,000 yuan.

    Since his brothers were happy, he shouldn¡¯t disappoint them. He must excuse himself to go to the washroom and pay the bill secretly.

    ¡°Hey, why did youe out?¡±

    Just as Ding Ning lit up a cigarette in the corridor, Zhao Jingjing appeared behind him like a ghost.

    She was drunk. Her delicate cheeks appeared a little red, her eyes looked misty, and her pink and tender lips were like beautiful petals. Ding Ning was a little surprised, thinking, ¡°What a beautifuldy!¡±

    ¡°It is too stuffy inside. I came out to smoke and breathe fresh air.¡±

    ¡°Give me a cigarette!¡±

    Zhao Jingjing staggered, fell into Ding Ning¡¯s arms, held his waist with one hand, and naturally slipped the other into his trousers¡¯ pocket to feel for cigarettes.

    Ding Ning was embarrassed. ¡°Girl, cigarettes are in my shirt¡¯s pocket, but your hand has slipped into my trousers¡¯ pocket... why do you slip in that deep? You take it and don¡¯t let it go. That¡¯s not a cigarette, that¡¯s my manhood.¡±

    ¡°Heehee, you still have a cigar. I have never tried a cigar. Quick, take it out, I want it.¡±

    Zhao Jingjing was obviously drunk. She held his manhood and made him feel the pain, but she smiled.

    When such a beautiful little Lolita held his private part, Ding Ning felt ashamed he erected andined inwardly, ¡°Girl, you cannot smoke my cigar.¡±

    ¡°Gee, how can your cigar be bigger?¡±

    Zhao Jingjing was drunk but looked cute, snuggling in Ding Ning¡¯s arms. She did not release his manhood, and what she said was still stimting his nerves.

    Looking at her small, cute, pouted lips, he couldn¡¯t help pecking at them and said gently, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t make trouble.¡±

    ¡°No, I want to smoke your cigar; I want to smoke your cigar...¡±

    Like a naughty child, Zhao Jingjing constantly shook her body and yed at being coquettish.

    She was a ¡°t breast princess¡±, but she was a princess after all. Her soft body made Ding Ning blush and continuously stimted him, and he wished to bed her right now.

    ¡°I want, I really want...¡±

    It was true that a few women¡¯s voices could even arouse the most primitive inward desire of men.

    Ding Ning¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple was stirring violently, his dried mouth increased his blood running speed, and his hands had moved up along her snow-white smooth thighs into a muddy ce...

    A cool breeze came from outside the window and made him clear. He hurriedly let go of the misty-eyed Zhao Jingjing and felt ashamed, thinking, ¡°Why do I always look like a lecher once I see a beautifuldy?¡±

    ¡°Go, let¡¯s go back. If they cannot find us, they will be worried!¡±

    Ding Ning took a deep breath to cool himself down, and dragged her back to their box by half hugging and half holding.

    But he did not notice that Zhao Jingjing was biting her lips hard, and her neck had turned red silently.

    ¡°Bang.¡± The breaking sound of a beer bottle vaguely came.

    ¡°B*tch, you did dare to hit me! I will kill you!¡±

    ¡°Get off her, I will fight you.¡±

    Women¡¯s screams and men¡¯s shouts and fighting sounds came from the music.

    Ding Ning became serious. ¡°S*it, something has gone wrong.¡± He put Zhao Jingjing on his back, running fast to their box.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    At the door of the box stood two tattooed men, who were craning forward to look inside, and they didn¡¯t pay any attention to Ding Ning¡¯sing.

    Ding Ning¡¯s face was cold as ice. He grabbed their heads and bumped them, and the two punks felt the pain and copsed on the floor.

    Ding Ning kicked the door open, and the cry of Song Xiaoyu and Liu Wenjing came out clearly.

    ¡°Beat them, f*ck, they did dare to be rude with me.¡±

    With his upper half naked and a ck dragon tattoo on his back, a man was grabbing the hair of Song Xiaoyu and Liu Wenjing, shouting. A few drops of blood were running down his forehead and made his ferocious face turn red.

    Five to six punks were punching and kicking Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian, who had been drunk with their limbs being soft and couldn¡¯t fight at all.

    Even so, two of them were holding their heads, shouting, ¡°Get off them. If anything, just give us trouble.¡±

    ¡°Give you trouble? Hahaha, I never wanted to trouble the two chicks because I will bed them together tonight.¡±

    The tattooed man licked the blood at the corner of his mouth with his tongue, andughed arrogantly.

    ¡°Bed them together? F*ck, go to hell!¡±

    The blood vessels on Ding Ning¡¯s forehead bulged, and he gave off excessive anger.

    With a shout, he kicked away the tattooed man, who flew back and heavily fell on these punks who were beating Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian. All of them fell.

    ¡°Ding Ning, you¡¯ve finallye.¡±

    Song Xiaoyu and Liu Wenjing threw themselves into Ding Ning¡¯s arms, weeping. Their crying cheeks could make anyone feel sorry for them.

    Ding Ning had no intention to enjoy their softness. Taking down the drunkard Zhao Jingjing from his back, he revealed an icy cold expression and said, ¡°Take care of Jingjing. I will deal with the rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The twodies supported Zhao Jingjing and hid behind Ding Ning, their tears dripping.

    With his men as his cushion, the tattooed man was not hurt much. He stood up, pointed at Ding Ning, and cursed, ¡°Son of a B*tch, you did dare to attack me when I was not ready. Do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to know who you are, but I know that even though your father came today, he could not save you.¡±

    Ding Ning was furious as he saw Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian¡¯s broken heads, bruised noses, and swollen faces. He strode one step forward, and unhesitatingly punched the punks who rushed at him flying away. Blood gushed out of their mouths, and they bumped into the wall, slowly falling down like a gecko.

    Zhao Jingjing was sober now. She and the other twodies were admiringly watching the great back of Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning was really angry now. He held the horrified tattooed man¡¯s neck, lifted him up, and asked coldly, ¡°Tell me the way you choose to die?¡±

 Chapter 241 - You Didnâ€™t Wash Your Hands Just Now

    <h4>Chapter 241 You Didn¡¯t Wash Your Hands Just Now</h4>

    ¡°F*ck you!¡±

    ck Dragon was also a tough guy. His neck was held, his eyes protruded, and he could not even breathe, but he flushed and swore, and his right foot raised in mid-air, kicking at Ding Ning¡¯s lower belly.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    Being furious, Ding Ning let go of his right hand, and his left elbow hit ck Dragon¡¯sing knee cap hard.

    With a ¡°crack¡±, ck Dragon madly screamed. Holding the shattered knee cap, hey on the floor, tears flooding down because of the pain. He screamed again and again, and lost the arrogance he had just now.

    No one knew that, outside the box, a KTV waiter saw the two fainted punks, became worried, and turned and ran downstairs.

    ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡±

    Ding Ning pulled up Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian. When he found that their heads were broken by beer bottles but their injuries were merely physical, not fetal, he was relieved. As he helped stop bleeding for them, he asked.

    ¡°Let me tell you!¡±

    Liu Wenjing took one step forward and, feeling a little sorry, said, ¡°It was my fault. These people came in and said we were only a few people and did not need such a big box, and wanted to exchange their box with ours, but I refused them. Then, they began to harass me and Xiaoyu and talked dirty. Out of fury, I took up a beer bottle and broke one man¡¯s head. Then, they began to fight. Fortunately, Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian did their best to protect us. Otherwise, we would have been humiliated.¡±

    ¡°It was not your fault. We also paid for our box. Why should we exchange it with theirs? It was all my fault. I am so strong, but I couldn¡¯t defeat them.¡±

    Zhang Haifeng¡¯s head had stopped bleeding. Being swollen-faced, he consoled Liu Wenjing, with his voice full of strong frustration and self-me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I thought you were very manly. If it had been another man, he might have hidden somewhere and made no noise, feeling afraid that he would fall into trouble.¡±

    Liu Wenjing¡¯s look at Zhang Haifeng was with a different kind of emotion. He would never forget the moment when ck Dragon tried to tear off her clothes, Zhang Haifeng, red-eyed, rushed over and fought with them insanely.

    That feeling of being protected was so good. He was not as handsome as Ding Ning and could not fight as excellently as Ding Ning, but his fearless courage of protecting her moved her.

    Zhang Haifeng enjoyed the praise andughed stupidly, as if his injuries were not that painful anymore.

    ¡°And also Wu Xian. He is thin and weak, but he was very brave. He took up a beer bottle and came to save me. Although he was kicked away by them, he is the most courageous man in my heart.¡±

    Seeing that they two were leering at each other, Song Xiaoyu did not want to be outdone and defended Wu Xian, who, however, scratched his head shyly, stared at his dream goddess, and did not wish to move his eyes away from her for a moment.

    Ding Ning was happy for his two brothers. They failed to save thedies, but they were not beaten for nothing, anyway. They looked terrible, but they won thedies¡¯ hearts. They were likely to have their girlfriends.

    ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go. They were only guysing to negotiate, but they must have more people. They two are injured and should be sent to the hospital as soon as possible.¡±

    Wu Xian looked at Song Xiaoyu, making her face be hot and her heart beat faster. Then, she changed the subject instantly and said in a panic.

    ¡°I have dealt with their injuries, and they should be well in a few days, but my brothers should not be beaten without being paid.¡±

    Ding Ning said calmly, and, taking out his phone, texted a message.

    Looking at the broken pieces of the phones, he became angry, asking, ¡°Your phones were shattered?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we wanted to call the police, but they took our phones and shattered them.¡±

    Liu Wenjing felt the pain as she saw that her phone which was bought several days ago had be shatters lying on the floor.

    Song Xiaoyu had no pain on her face. Obviously, her family was much richer than Liu¡¯s.

    ¡°Not a big deal, I can buy you a new er.¡±

    Obviously, Zhang Haifeng knew how to make use of her good impression of him, and guaranteed by patting his chest at the right moment at once.

    ¡°No, you are not somebody to me. Why should I want you to buy me a phone?¡±

    Liu Wenjing looked a little coy and spoke the words against her will.

    Scratching his head, Zhang Haifeng said shyly, ¡°We are partying rooms. If I had not asked everyone toe here to sing songs, we would not have met such a thing. The truth is I dragged you to the trouble, and I should buy you a phone.¡±

    ¡°I think you also need to buy one for me.¡±

    Song Xiaoyu saw their romantic conversation and joked mischievously.

    ¡°I, I will buy one for you because I am also one of the party organizers.¡±

    Unexpectedly, before Zhang Haifeng replied, Wu Xian had summoned up his courage and spoken. Song Xiaoyu blushed.

    Liu Wenjing held her belly andughed. Song Xiaoyu reproached her coyly, stomped hard, and, with shyness, began a yful fight with Liu Wenjing.

    Ding Ning thought that was funny but suddenly realized that Zhao Jingjing had been silent. Subconsciously, he turned to her but met her stealthy look by chance.

    Thinking of their romance moments ago, they panickily turned their heads away as if they had been electrified, avoiding the look of each other.

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart beat fast. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Have I fallen in love with the t-breasts and thin- buttocks girl?¡±

    With a dried mouth, Zhao Jingjing recalled that moments ago, Ding Ning even used his hands... she did not only have any resistance, but she also vaguely expected his move. Immediately, she became ashamed and blushed, and her face was hot as if it was burning.

    She cursed herself inwardly, ¡°Zhao Jingjing, don¡¯t behave like a whore! He has a girlfriend and only yed with you. Don¡¯t take it seriously!¡±

    Thinking about this, Zhao Jingjing felt the pain and red at Ding Ning hatefully. ¡°I thought he is so much different from other men, but it proves he is also a man manipted by his genitals.¡±

    Ding Ning did not think that much. Holding the neck of ck Dragon who kept screaming, he asked eerily, ¡°How many aplices do you have? Tell them toe now.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know who you are! I am a member of the Small Swords Society. You broke my leg and also dare to let me call our men. You wait here, and Brother Dong will avenge me.¡±

    ck Dragon could also be counted as a tough guy. His leg was broken, but he was still ring at Ding Ning, showing no trace of fear.

    ¡°The Small Swords Society!¡±

    Liu Wenjing covered her mouth and shrieked, her face turning gloomy. She nearly cried out of fear.

    Obviously, Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian had heard of the Small Swords Society. Their faces turned deadly pale at once, and they muttered, ¡°Over, we are over. We never thought they are members of the Small Swords Society. We are bound to die.¡±

    Song Xiaoyu and Zhao Jingjing seemed to have not heard of its ferocious name, asking in surprise, ¡°Is the Small Swords Society really ferocious?¡±

    ¡°Ferocious? Omit that question mark. It is really ferocious.¡±

    With a crying face, Zhang Haifeng was desperate and looked at Ding Ning, saying, ¡°Big brother, we cannot challenge the Small Swords Society. You take them and leave now, and I will stay to give them an ount.¡±

    ¡°Second brother, you also go with big brother, and I will stay. It is better to die less.¡±

    Wu Xian gritted his teeth and stood up. Taking a deep look at Song Xiaoyu, he bitterly whispered to Ding Ning,

    ¡°Big brother, please help me take care of Xiaoyu. Since I saw her the first time, I have loved her, but I have never had the courage to tell her. If... I mean if I cane back alive, I will tell her personally. Even if she refuses me, I will never have regret anymore. Unfortunately, I am afraid I won¡¯t have the opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Third brother, what are you talking about? It is I who organized the joint party. It was my fault and has nothing to do with you. Just f*ck off.¡±

    Zhang Heifeng¡¯s eye sockets turned red, and he snarled.

    ¡°Bullsh*t! Before big brother joined us, I had been kind to you, but I was born earlier than you were. Why should you be second brother? I should be second. You organized this party for me. If anything, I should take responsibility. Go, go away, quick!¡±

    Wu Xian¡¯s eyeballs turned red. He looked ferocious and roared fiercely.

    Now, the two men¡¯s brotherhood code deeply moved Ding Ning. The twodies were also crying, they never understood the friendships between men, but they understood the meaning of brotherhood at this moment.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go. Anyway, it was all my fault. I will take responsibility until the thing is over.¡±

    Excited, Liu Wenjing took one step forward, took Zhang Haifeng¡¯s arm proactively, and, looking at him emotionally, said, ¡°If we leave, let¡¯s leave together; if we die, let¡¯s die together. I have not dated you yet, don¡¯t try to get rid of me!¡±

    ¡°Wenjing, you...¡±

    Looking at Liu Wenjing¡¯s determined eyes, Zhang Haifeng turned all his courage into gentleness, his icy heart began to warm gradually, and his blood was boiling gradually.

    ¡°And me, I won¡¯t go, either. Wu Xian, I know you love me; I am still waiting for you to tell me your love. If you don¡¯t dare to tell me, you can go to hell. I will never forgive you.¡±

    Song Xiaoyu quickly walked over to Wu Xian and stared at him with red eyes. She cried and shouted, ¡°You idiot, why do you need the so-called brotherhood code? But, but I like the manly action you take.¡±

    Wu Xian trembled all over. Suddenly, he held Song Xiaoyu in his arms and passionately moved his lips to hers which he had been dreaming for years.

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    Song Xiaoyu opened her eyes wide out of shock, and made all efforts to pat Wu Xian¡¯s back as she struggled...

    But soon, she merged into the hegemonic kiss, her patting became weaker and weaker, and she finally gave up struggling and shyly closed her eyes. Her thin but dense eyshes slightly shivered, she emotionally held his neck tight and passionately kissed him back, and her beautiful white cheeks turned red.

    Zhang Haifeng swallowed his saliva, stealthily glimpsed Liu Wenjing who was taking his arm, drily coughed, and whispered, ¡°That.. uh, uh, uh, look at them...¡±

    ¡°What? You admire them? I know you want to kiss me. Anyway, we are going to die. I let you kiss as much as you want.¡±

    Obviously, Liu Wenjing was ruder than Song Xiaoyu. Before Zhang Haifeng did anything, she had raised his chin and kissed his lips with her pink ones.

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    This time it was Zhang Haifeng who opened his eyes wide. He held up his hands in perplexity, as if he was hesitating whether he needed to pretend to struggle like Song Xiaoyu or not.

    But he gave up this stupid idea soon, held Liu Wenjing in his arms tight, and kissed her passionately.

    Ding Ning turned his head back. It was sore for his eyes because they did the romantic thing so boldly.

    Unexpectedly, his eyes met Zhao Jingjing¡¯s beady eyes. He panicked and frantically turned his head back.

    A mosquito sound-like low and weak voice came into his ears, ¡°You didn¡¯t wash your hands just now.¡±

    Ding Ning felt his head sted. He was frantic and blushed immediately. ¡°Girl, what do you mean?¡±

    He encouraged himself to turn back but found Zhao Jingjing blushed. She stared at him bravely and said, ¡°You must be responsible for me.¡±

    ¡°But I, I already have a girlfriend.¡±

    Ding Ning was astonished and scratched his head to cover up his embarrassment.

    ¡°Humph, I can¡¯t think that much. You have a girlfriend, but you touched, touched that ce of mine. You must be responsible for me. Otherwise, I will tell this to everyone.¡±

    Zhao Jingjing threatened him, ready to cry.

    Ding Ning was extremely worried and hated himself by thinking, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I suppress my desire? Now she asks me to take responsibility. What should I do?¡±

 Chapter 242 - The Small Swords Society

    <h4>Chapter 242 The Small Swords Society</h4>

    After thinking again and again, Ding Ning braced himself to say, ¡°I touched you, but I have bedded my girlfriend. I cannot break up with her only because I need to be responsible for you.¡±

    ¡°I, I can also sleep with you.¡±

    Zhao Jingjing bit her pink lips, looking quite decisive.

    Ding Ning had a headache, drily coughed, and said cruelly, ¡°It was my fault that I touched you, and I can apologize to you and make up for you. But I love my girlfriend very much, I won¡¯t break up with her, and I will won¡¯t do it in my whole life.¡±

    Zhao Jingjing lowered her head and kept silent. One could not see her expression clearly in the dim light.

    Ding Ning felt nervous and said softly, ¡°You can tell me whatever condition you want. If I can do it, I will promise you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, remember what you said. You owe me a promise.¡±

    Suddenly, Zhao Jingjing raised her head and spoke expressionlessly.

    ¡°Yes, I owe you one promise. Just tell me what you want.¡±

    Ding Ning felt relieved. Being negotiable meant it was not bad, and he did not want to be treated as a lustful lecher who harassed youngdies.

    ¡°I have no idea now. When I have an idea, I will tell you.¡±

    Zhao Jingjing suddenly smiled, and her smile was like a blooming flower, which was iparable and extremely beautiful.

    Ding Ning gawked at her and was stirred. ¡°This ¡®t princess¡¯ looks beautiful no matter if she frowns or smiles. She looks immature now, but when she is fully grown, she will be an alluring, stunning woman absolutely.¡±

    When he thought that this alluring woman would enjoy herself under the belly of another man someday in the future, he would feel sour and notfortable.

    ¡°What? Stunned by my beauty? It is still not toote to feel regret.¡±

    Zhao Jinging stuck out her tongue mischievously and said, ¡°I am a good wife and mother who can work well, do family chores, and sleep with you.¡±

    Ding Ning did not dare to look anymore, shyly stopped looking, and said awkwardly, ¡°My girlfriend is also very nice. That¡¯s settled. I owe you a promise.¡±

    ¡°Okay, but if you change your mind, I will wee you at any time.¡±

    Zhao Jingjing spoke in an alluring manner, as if she had long learned this result and did not reveal any disappointed emotions.

    Ding Ning was full of depression. He always felt that he seemed to have been fooled by this little girl.

    There was no ce to vent his anger, and he lightly stepped on ck Dragon¡¯s left foot by ident.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    ck Dragon, who was imagining Brother Dong came and chopped Ding Ning into pieces, felt a sharp pain in his left foot, as if he had been trampled on by an elephant. Then came the breaking sound of bones, and the pain made him scream without making a human sound.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry, it¡¯s my fault, but I did not do it on purpose.¡±

    Ding Ning was frantic and hurriedly jumped, but...

    A mournful scream came. Looking at his deformed left arm, ck Dragon felt desperate. ¡°The b*stard was absolutely on purpose.¡±

    ¡°Ah! A mistake, a mistake, I was really not on purpose.¡±

    Ding Ning felt guilty, but he frantically jumped again.

    This time, he stepped on his only untouched right arm by ident again, and then came the slight breaking sound of bones ¡°Crack.¡±

    ck Dragon bit his lips tight, and many small sweat drops oozed out of his forehead, but he did not make a sound because he was afraid that if he made any sounds again, the b*stard would step on his neck and broke it.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The door of the box was rudely kicked open.

    Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian pulled Liu Wenjing and Song Xiaoyu behind their backs at the same time. The pre-battle encouragement had been announced, and now it was time for the men to fight.

    With a punk¡¯s hairstyle, a young man who was flexibly ying a butterfly knife in his hand arrogantly strode in, and then a dozen strong men giving off deadly air swarmed in behind him.

    Numerous people were standing outside the door, stretching as far as your eyes could see, and you did not know the number of people who were waiting to rush in at any time.

    Ding Ning ignored the arrogant look of that young man with a knife, recklessly took Zhao Jingjing¡¯s soft hand, pushed her to Liu Wenjing¡¯s arms, and calmly said, ¡°You girls just sit and watch the y.¡±

    ¡°Big brother, why haven¡¯t you left?¡±

    Zhang Haifeng suddenly realized that they kissed so passionately that he forgot to ask Ding Ning to leave first. He felt quite guilty and asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! As third brother, you haven¡¯t left. As your big brother, why should I leave?¡±

    ¡°I am the second, not the third.¡±

    Zhang Haifeng was unconvinced and argued.

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay, you are the second, I am the third.¡±

    Wu Xian¡¯s legs trembled a little and his sound shivered slightly, but he tried to keep calm and joked.

    Zhang Haifeng was stunned but suddenly angered. ¡°You are the f*cking second, and your family is the second.¡±

    ¡°Umm, pay attention to your manners.¡±

    Liu Wenjing¡¯s face turned a little red, and warned her boyfriend with unsatisfaction.

    Zhang Haifeng revealed a ttering smile at once, bowed, and said, ¡°Yes, yes, I am a man with manners. If you like to be the second, I will be the second.¡±

    Liu Wenjing¡¯s white face turned red. She unsatisfyingly stepped on his foot and said coyly, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You like to be the second. That¡¯s not wrong.¡±

    Song Xiaoyu found his mistake but mischievously joked about him.

    Ding Ning felt helpless. ¡°The two chicks like dirty talks. Fortunately, they have be my two roommates¡¯ girlfriends. But if they became my girlfriends, plus the dirty girl Ling Yun, I would have no happiness in the future.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it is a little interesting. Are you the moss rushing into the me, or the dragon crossing the river?¡±

    The butterfly knife danced up and down in the hand of the youth with the punk hairstyle, and rotated in his palm as if it were alive and made a series of shadows.

    Realizing their bad situation, Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian looked gloomy. Although they had long been prepared to fight with their utmost strength, they still had limitless fear when they faced the real danger.

    Ding Ning sat on the sofa like a boss, with his right foot on ck Dragon¡¯s head. He calmly took out a cigarette and lit it up, slowly spat out a mouthful of blue smoke, nced sideways at the punk head, and said, ¡°Sharp eyes, you recognized me at first sight. Truth be told, I am Guo Jianglong, a nameless follower of Master Yun of Fuxing Road.

    All his friends were shocked and opened their mouths wide, for this was the first time that they had found Ding Ning¡¯s shamelessness. ¡°Truth be told? Does Guo Jianglong have any rtions with Ding Ning?¡±

    But now, they should not disclose his lies. Instead, every one of them took one beer bottle or two in their hands, ready to fight with their utmost strength, even including the three girls.

    They thought the punk head would be infuriated and a fight was to begin at any moment, but after Ding Ning spoke his name, the man¡¯s expression changed dramatically.

    The man put away his butterfly knife, sat down on the other end of the sofa, took up a bottle of beer on the tea table, and gulped it down.

    As he drank up one bottle, he heavily put it down and sulkily questioned, ¡°We agreed we would negotiate tomorrow, but Boss Guo came to make trouble in advance. What does this mean?¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s friends were astonished. ¡°The situation looks funny. Shouldn¡¯t the punk head have waved his hand and shouted, ¡®Beat them, death or injuries, it¡¯s all my responsibility¡¯?¡±

    Why did he proactively drink a bottle of beer as his apologies? He seemed to admit his weakness a little. Then, Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian¡¯s look at Ding Ning be extremely weird. ¡°Big brother seems to be not that simple.¡±

    Liu Wenjing and Song Xiaoyu had more special light in their eyes. They were like nobledies and disliked that men or women were bullied and humiliated in the underworld. Thus, when they found their friend was so heroic, their love of heroes made them feel Ding Ning was so handsome at this moment.

    But they subconsciously thought that Ding Ning must be disguising himself as some powerful man in theplicated human world. That man was Guo Jianglong.

    Compared with them, Zhao Jingjing, who had been brought up under their family¡¯s protection but preferred to live a free life, was different: Her heart beat rapidly, her eyes gave off special light, and she obsessively stared at Ding Ning¡¯s unshakeable posture.

    She had not gone through the dangers of society and was curious about unusual things. She had no dislike against the underworld. Instead, she felt these people were powerful and admirable.

    She never thought Ding Ning was even a great man in theplicated human world. ¡°Cool, handsome, manly, I will be a Big Brother¡¯s woman. It must be admirable.¡±

    ¡°How could I address you?¡±

    Ding Ning drooped his eyelids, slowly took up a cup of beer, slightly shook it in his hand, and sipped it like drinking red wines.

    ¡°He disguised perfectly, but I can only give him 99 points, for I am afraid he will be conceited.¡±

    Zhang Haifeng gave him the thumbs up. His anxious mind seemed to have calmed down, somewhat like if his big brother were alive, he would not be afraid even when heaven copsed.

    ¡°Tang Chengdong of the Small Swords Society.¡±

    The punk youth sat straight with an awesome spirit shown on his face and answered seriously.

    Ding Ning raised his eyebrows and insincerely spoke in a perfunctory tone, ¡°I have long heard of Brother Dong¡¯s name, but I did not recognize you. Sorry.¡±

    Tang Chengdong found his greeting had no sincerity, and his eyelids twitched violently because he wished to cut the guy who was handsomer, taller, and fitter than he was into pieces.

    But he had no courage to fight. After Fat Buddha brought Ding Ning¡¯s message, the Speed Motor Gang, Small Swords Society, Axe Gang, and ck Knife Camp turned up their nose at Ding Ning. Who was the Master Yun of Fuxing Road? They had never heard of him.

    Fat Buddha did not care about that and said with a smile, ¡°Anyway, I have brought you his message. To go or not to go, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Then, he strode away.

    Anyone who ruled a gang was not stupid. Tang Chengdong fully understood Fat Buddha¡¯s character. The guy was a gracious-looking smiling tiger who ¡°ate¡± humans but never spat their bones.

    If Fat Buddha had tried to persuade everyone to negotiate, perhaps he would not have taken it seriously or treated the Master Yun of Fuxing Road whom they had never heard of as someone so important.

    But the more Fat Buddha talked casually like this, the more he felt anxious.

    Therefore, he appointed his men to fetch the CCTV footage of that day in Cuizhuxuan as soon as possible. When he saw that Ding Ning crushed the solid wood table into powder, he felt very afraid and trembled.

    ¡°F*ck you, Fat Buddha. If I had not been careful, everyone would have fallen into trouble.¡±

    Undoubtedly, Fat Buddha was bound to join the negotiation, for he wanted to use Guo Jianglong to weed off other gangs.

    Fat Buddha must be the first to yield to Master Yun. After getting rid of other gangs, he would be the most powerful force, and the entire college town would be his territory.

    Even he had a boss named Master Yun who controlled him, that was not a big deal, for it wasfortable to be protected by someone more powerful, and he could still make money. It was a good thing that rarely happened.

    Among the five underworld gangs near the college town, apart from the Axe Gang and ck Knife Camp, the other three gangs even including the Small Swords Society were struggling for a living, and they desperately wished to find a more powerful boss to protect them.

    The ck Knife Camp was a branch of the Seventh Mansion, and the Axe Gang was an old gang in Ninghai with a deep foundation.

    As the external forces that were disliked by the locals, the three gangs who had no foundation had to cooperate with the Axe Gang against the ck Knife Camp, and the confrontational situation was formed.

    But he knew that either the Axe Gang or the ck Knife Camp actually looked down upon their three forces from the bottom of their heart.

    If it hadn¡¯t been a little difficult for the Axe Gang to fight against the fierce ck Knife Camp alone and the gang had to unite with them, he was afraid that the gang would have been the first to destroy them.

 Chapter 243 - The Axe Gangâ€™s Plot

    Chapter 243 The Axe Gang¡¯s Plot

    The Axe Gang and the ck Knife Camp would have a battle sooner orter, deciding the fate of the college town which had lots of profits. The party that won would definitely purge the three smaller gangs at first.

    In this situation, Tang Chengdong sincerely hoped some external force could interfere and form a tripartite confrontation situation, and then the Small Swords Society could profit from the disorderly environment.

    But when this new force was more powerful than he imagined, Tang Chengdong generated a new idea.

    Fat Buddha was a cunning, smart man who had never fallen into trouble, but when a person trimming his sails like him was also going to turn to Master Yun, it proved that he was very optimistic about the new force of Master Yun.

    Therefore, Tang Chengdong, who thought he was not as smart as Fat Buddha, also turned to the idea of submission.

    He looked admirable, but nobody but he himself knew his pains, worries, and grievances. During these years, he had been struggling to survive between the fights of different powerful forces as if he had been treading on thin ice.

    If he had hardened his heart to give up the brothers who worked with him, he would have gone back to his hometown to live the simple life of a wife and children.

    So, Tang Chengdong changed his usual attitude and talked with Ding Ning politely.

    Although he had the idea of submission, he had no idea about the real power of Mast Yun. After all, a gang should not only rely on one person¡¯s strong force but itsprehensive power.

    If the master had an ident, the gang would crumble soon and be swallowed by the ¡°sharks¡± that smelled the ¡°blood¡±.

    He was not only himself, but he had a gang of brothers. He must not lead them to a trap, and this was his responsibility as the boss. So, he had to be prudent and decided to wait and see.

    Ding Ning suddenly stood up and, his eyes shining, looked at him. ¡°Brother Dong, firstly, I want to let you know I came here tonight with several of my friends only for joy; secondly, I didn¡¯t know this is the territory of the Small Swords Society beforehand, and so there was no reason for us to make trouble;stly, I am a reasonable person and don¡¯t like making trouble, but it doesn¡¯t mean I am afraid of trouble. As for tonight¡¯s troublemaker, you can ask your brother about the details. I believe he will tell the truth.¡±

    After the talk, Ding Ning gave a light kick with the toe of his shoe, and ck Dragon, a man of 90 kg, flew like a leaf directly to Tang Chengdong.

    Tang Chengdong stood up immediately, his face looking quite serious. He was also a warrior and his shoulders could generate hundreds of kilos of strength, but he knew he could not kick a man with his toe so easily like Ding Ning.

    He slightly moved his legs apart and stood steady, gathered all his strength to his shoulders, ready to catch ck Dragon, whose limbs were all broken, but he felt a strong surge of energy.

    ¡°ng, ng, ng,¡± he backed three steps, his face turned sickly red, then he stood steady, but his face revealed a tinge of shock.

    Ding Ning held up the heavy like holding up the light, making him great trouble, but he had to thank him because Ding Ning had apparently shown him mercy and only decently used his Hidden Energy twice.

    Otherwise, if he had used his Hidden Energy a third time, he would have made him injured seriously.

    Ding Ning looked calm, but he felt proud inwardly. After constantly pondering the Hidden Energy he learned from Ji Jun, now he could already divide it into nine waves, with each one being stronger and more destructive than the one past. Being difficult for a person to predict, it was the best secret weapon. If Tang Chengdong had not been polite and he had not shown him mercy, he could have killed him with the fourth wave of his Hidden Energy at most.

    ¡°ck Dragon, what happened? Tell me the details.¡±

    ck Dragon¡¯s limbs were all broken, and he would probably have to spend the rest of his life on the wheelchair. Tang Chengdong felt sad for his miserable condition.

    But Ding Ning¡¯s power made him dare not show any dissatisfaction, and he had to ask ck Dragon about how the thing happened.

    Now ck Dragon already realized that he had shed with strong power. If he were not careful, he would make great trouble for Brother Dong. Then, he did not dare to hide the truth and told everything in detail neutrally and truthfully.

    Tang Chengdong¡¯s expression changed constantly. This was definitely ck Dragon¡¯s fault because he was too arrogant, but anyone living in the underworld needed a reputation, and arrogance was not something unforgivable.

    It was also reasonable for Ding Ning to fight for his brothers, but the problem was he was too brutal. He should not have made his man disabled because of such a small matter.

    ¡°Brother Dong, it was my fault, I should not have run amuck because our society is powerful, but I swear I did not wish to humiliate the twodies. I was only angry and wanted to scare them or tear off their clothes to teach them a lesson at most because our gang¡¯s first principle is ¡®No raping of others¡¯ wives and daughters, no forced prostitution¡¯. However bold I am, I never dare to vite our principle. I am willing to ept all the punishments.¡±

    ck Dragon put on a sad face and took all the responsibilities.

    Tang Chengdong had mixed feelings. ck Dragon had been loyal to him, but he had been disabled now. If he did not defend ck Dragon, his other brothers would feel disheartened.

    But Ding Ning¡¯s power was terrifying, and he could not avenge ck Dragon.

    But since he could make a living among different powers, had made the Small Swords Society reach today¡¯s scale, and his brothers strongly supported him, he must have an exceptionally charming personality.

    Tang Chengdong made his decision quickly and looked at Ding Ning coldly. ¡°Boss Guo, I know I am no rival to you, and ck Dragon was wrong indeed, but your punishment seems to be too serious. It was only a small fight, but you broke his limbs and made him disabled. If I don¡¯t defend him, how can I face these brothers who have been following me through hardships?¡±

    ¡°Brother Dong, however terrifying he is, he is one person. We can make all efforts to fight him.¡±

    ¡°We must avenge ck Dragon. I don¡¯t believe we cannot defend him with the 2,300 lives of the Small Swords Society.¡±

    ¡°If we fail, let¡¯s fall with dignity. Today it is ck Dragon who was disabled, and tomorrow it might be us who get disabled. If we cannot defend him, we will never have the credit to survive as a gang.¡±

    ...

    Witnessing ck Dragon¡¯s miserable condition, the Small Swords Society¡¯s members became angry immediately, swearing and shouting madly.

    Ding Ning¡¯s friends thought the thing had been settled but never expected that the situation had worsened instantly. At once, they became nervous and held the beer bottles fast again in their hands, ready to risk their lives at any moment.

    Ding Ning was not afraid at all, his eyes shooting a scaring look. He stared at Tang Chengdong and asked eerily, ¡°Are you sure you want to be my enemy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to be your enemy, but that I need to get justice for ck Dragon.¡±

    Tang Chengdong was shocked but encouraged himself to stare at Ding Ning¡¯s killing eyes.

    ¡°Justice?¡±

    A scornful mockery appeared at the corner of Ding Ning¡¯s mouth. ¡°What is justice? If I had not been here today, my friends would have been bullied by ck Dragon savagely. Ladies humiliated, men beaten, is this justice?¡±

    Hearing this, Tang Chengdong was transfixed. His eyes revealed the feeling of struggling, but instantly he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°We have our principles. I believe ck Dragon will never do anything against these principles.¡±

    ¡°Is that true? But I want to ask ck Dragon, ¡®Who did youe to take this box for tonight?¡¯¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s look was like lightning, and, staring at ck Dragon, asked.

    Tang Chengdong was shocked, turning to ck Dragon. ¡°Yes, this is our ce. ck Dragon is not stupid, but why did he make trouble in our ce? Is there anything funny in this matter?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    With dishonesty in his eyes, ck Dragon faltered but did not utter a word.

    ¡°Say it! The KTV is so big, there is more than one luxury box, but why did you choose this one?¡±

    After finding he was trying to cover something up, Tang Chengdong was shocked. His face turned dark, and he asked angrily.

    ¡°I, I, I did not. Just now, all the luxury boxes were upied. I was randomly trying to look for one box, but I did not expect such a result.¡±

    With dishonesty in his eyes, ck Dragon exined panickily.

    Tang Chengdong looked more and more serious and asked painfully, ¡°ck Dragon, you have been with me for so many years, and I have been treating you as my blood brother. Don¡¯t treat me like an idiot! The KTV has been managed by you, but I know there are unreserved luxury boxes in it. Why did youe here on earth to make trouble?¡±

    ¡°Brother Dong, I, I¡¯m sorry for you, but I did not mean it. I, I really had no choice because the b*stard Yang Kaishan kidnapped Qiuying and asked me to make conflicts. He does not want you to join Master Yun. Otherwise, they would rape Qiuying by turns. You know, Qiuying and I are to be engaged. I¡¯m sorry for you; I¡¯m sorry for you... waaa...¡±

    ck Dragon did not shed tears even after his limbs were broken, but now he cried sadly, making others feel sympathetic for him.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Tang Chengdong punched the tea table hard and did not even realize his fist was already bleeding. He gritted his teeth and swore, ¡°F*ck you, Yang Kaishan; I f*ck all your ancestors!¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes showed he was thinking. ¡°Obviously, my powerful interference seems to have caused the five great powers to fight both openly and secretly, but I still don¡¯t know who Yang Kaishan is.¡±

    ¡°The Axe Gang has been trying to attract the Speed Motor Gang, Buddha Hall, and us Small Swords Society, aiming at resisting the ck Knife Camp. Yang Kaishan is the head of the college town branch of the Axe Gang. Fat Buddha has shown obvious signs of joining you, but the Speed Motor Gang and we Small Swords Society have no obvious attitudes. Thus, he must have been anxious and used such scornful tricks, wishing to make conflicts between your party and me. Finally, we will have to join them.¡±

    Tang Chengdong seemed to have known Ding Ning¡¯s concern and exined proactively.

    Ding Ning suddenly found the truth, and, nodding slightly, said, ¡°I see. Now, our topmost task is to try to save ck Dragon¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±

    ck Dragon suddenly stopped sobbing and incredulously looked at Ding Ning, ¡°You, you don¡¯t me me anymore?¡±

    ¡°I lost nothing, why should I me you? The one who should me you is your Brother Dong. For me, I feel unhappy to see some people use such scornful tricks to force others to do something.¡±

    Ding Ning said calmly, ¡°Do you know where they imprison your fianc¨¦e?¡±

    ck Dragon nodded heavily, feeling quite sorry. ¡°In Yang Kaishan¡¯s Blessing Gathering Club. I was useless, I was afraid they would hurt Qiuying, so I did not dare to ask them. Thus, I had to be threatened by them.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes flickered and whispered in Tang Chengdong¡¯s ear. ¡°Are the men you have brought reliable?¡±

    ¡°Reliable, absolutely reliable, they are all my brothers who have been following me through hardships. If they were not threatened like ck Dragon, they would never betray me.¡±

    Tang Chengdong said decisively. He felt very sad about ck Dragon¡¯s betrayal, but when he thought he was threatened by others and they had been brothers for so many years, he felt relieved.

    ¡°If they are reliable, that¡¯s okay. Now, let¡¯s y a show.¡±

    Ding Ning smiled and whispered something in Tang Chengdong¡¯s ear.

    Tang Chengdong was astonished, but then he nodded heavily, saying, ¡°Okay, as you say.¡±

    Ding Ning said evilly, ¡°Then, you guys will have to suffer a little.¡±

    ¡°As long as we can save Qiuying, my brothers are not afraid of suffering.¡±

    Tang Chengdong¡¯s eyes sparkled with joy. Ding Ning¡¯s proposal was in line with his intention, for he wanted to use the opportunity to test the power of Master Yun.

 Chapter 244 - Playing a Show

    Chapter 244 ying a Show

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s begin!¡±

    Just after the whisper, Ding Ning suddenly began hitting Tang Chengdong, who was kicked and flew backward.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    All the people were stunned. They did not know why Ding Ning turned hostile so quickly and fought without giving a sign.

    ¡°Beat, beat them, don¡¯t let anyone of them leave here today!¡±

    Tang Chengdong covered her lower belly with his hands, showing his teeth because of the pain. He looked ferocious and roared angrily.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Hearing the order, all the members of the Small Swords Society had no time to think about what happened and charged fearlessly.

    Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian were confused. ¡°The negotiation was friendly just now, but howe the fight began so quickly?¡±

    Since the fight already began, they could not take into ount the aftereffects. Wielding the beer bottles in their hands, they were ready to charge and risk their lives to fight.

    ¡°Two of you just stay put to protect thesedies, I will deal with them.¡±

    Taking one in each hand, Ding Ning threw his two friends to the corner where the threedies huddled.

    Then, he turned and charged at the members of the Small Swords Society. With a few moments of messy cracking sounds, all the strong men fell on the floor because no one could fight with him for one round. They held their arms or legs, screaming.

    Like tides, the society members from outside the box rushed in, aiming at Ding Ning like the moss flying into the me. They never stopped.

    Ding Ning¡¯s friends red, ready to charge and help. Now, seeing Ding Ning was untouched and could fight them all with his personal strength, they felt relieved at once.

    Zhang Haifeng looked naive and muttered, ¡°Big brother wanted to show off. That¡¯s why he did not want us to fight.¡±

    ¡°Showing off also needs ability.¡± Wu Xian disagreedrgely, his eyes full of admiration. He stared at Ding Ning¡¯s back, which was like the back of the god of war.

    Zhang Haifeng admired and said, ¡°If I had big brother¡¯s ability, I would show off everywhere, and beautifuldies would definitely throw themselves into my arms.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you want to show off and also hope to date beautifuldies. It seems that you have a great dream. ¡±

    As an entric voice came, Zhang Haifeng felt the pain in his ear. It was Liu Wenjing who took his ear and turned it repetitively.

    He showed his teeth out of the pain and begged miserably, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, and I will never dare to think like that. It¡¯s enough for me to only have you, and you are the most beautifuldy.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? If Wenjing is the most beautiful one, are we all ugly?¡±

    Song Xiaoyu was unhappy, flushed, and spoke angrily.

    Zhao Jingjing also stared at Zhang Haifeng with anger, which made him feel quite miserable. Instantly, he smiled tteringly and spoke eloquently in a licking-boots tone, ¡°Impossible, you are all exceptionally beautifuldies.¡±

    Realizing Liu Wenjing was not happy, Zhang Haifeng took her hands with his long-forged thick skin as his shield, saying emotionally, ¡°I will only choose you no matter how many beauties there are, and no matter how beautiful otherdies are, my Wenjing will be the most beautiful one in my heart forever. This is what ¡®Beauty is in the eye of the beholder¡¯ means.¡±

    Liu Wenjing¡¯s beautiful face turned a little red. She snapped, ¡°Your tongue is too oily.¡±

    ¡°My too oily tongue is only reserved for you.¡±

    Zhang Haifeng felt shameless and spoke with his extremely thick skin, but Liu Wenjing appreciated his reaction, and leaned against his shoulder like a cute bird, smiling with happiness.

    ¡°Show off your love in public. It is disgusting!¡±

    Zhao Jingjing and Song Xiaoyu showed the expression that they felt sick, but they finally forgave him.

    Zhang Haifeng swept off his cold sweat secretly and muttered inwardly, ¡°Beautiful women are more ferocious than tigers.¡±

    The stressful atmosphere became rxing after their yful disputes.

    They were relieved and sat down neatly on the sofa. As they ate sunflower seeds while smiling and chatting, they discussed which one of Ding Ning¡¯s postures was the most handsome likementators.

    Therefore, the inside of the box looked odd. Dozens of strong men were screaming on the floor, more and more people were charging at Ding Ning from outside, and beer bottles were flying around.

    At a corner of the sofa in the most inside of the box, two men and threedies seemed to be eating sunflower seeds and desserts with joy. They chatted like watching a drama and would clink their sses to cheer for Ding Ning when seeing something delightful.

    Ding Ning was speechless about his five naive friends. ¡°F*ck, I am fighting so hard, but you guys seem to be watching a drama. You really have a brave heart!¡±

    ¡°Brother Dong, Brother Dong, we have trouble. Another horde of men came from outside, they fought anyone they met, and our brothers cannot resist now.¡±

    A manager-like guy made all efforts to push away other strong men and came inside, shouting anxiously.

    ¡°Let them appoint some men to resist.¡±

    Tang Chengdong was really worried because he never thought Ding Ning could damage his force. Just after a while, 50 to 60 of his men had fallen, but Ding Ning himself seemed to have not been affected at all, even without a drop of sweat running down.

    This was a drama, but they had been damaged too miserably. This was really embarrassing.

    That manager put on a sad face, saying, ¡°We cannot resist. As soon as they came in, they fought fiercely and aimed toe here. So far, over 100 of our men have fallen.¡±

    ¡°How many people do they have?¡±

    Tang Chengdong was shocked at once and asked hurriedly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see clearly. Ten at most, or even fewer.¡±

    The manager swallowed his saliva, his eyes full of fear. He swore inwardly, ¡°I will lose no time to resign tomorrow. This is too scaring.¡±

    Tang Chengdong¡¯s expression changed, and he said peacefully, ¡°Take me to have a look.¡±

    He stood up instantly and walked to the outside, and the manager felt desperate. ¡°Boss, you want to go to hell, but I don¡¯t.¡±

    But Tang Chengdong¡¯s power still threatened him. No matter how bold he was, but he did not dare to disobey his boss¡¯s order, and he had to fearfully lead the way ahead of his boss.

    Tang Chengdong did not walk downstairs but stood at the stair entrance of the third floor, watching the lobby of the first floor. He saw that seven muscr men only dressed in tight vests were fighting in the circle of the hundreds of his men.

    As the seven men attacked, the sworn brothers of the Small Swords Society with outstanding fighting abilities he used to be proud of had be a flock of little sheep, who could not resist at all, screaming.

    A different look shone in Tang Chengdong¡¯s eyes. Compared with others, he had much sharper eyes. Even though the seven guys were stronger than he was, they were not much stronger.

    But the positions they held were interesting. They formed a matrix somewhat like the Big Dipper, with each one working, defending, functioning, and saving strength with another.

    With such a matrix that improved their power, none of them had been injured so far, and they had not even sweated at all.

    ¡°How about it? How about my sworn brothers?¡±

    Suddenly, Ding Ning¡¯s voice came to his ears. Tang Chengdong was startled and looked at him shockingly. ¡°How did youe here?¡±

    ¡°All your brothers have fallen. No challenge for me.¡±

    Ding Ning lit up a cigarette calmly, took a deep dragfortably, and puffed wisps of blue smoke.

    ¡°All, all of them?¡±

    Tang Chengdong seemed to have seen a ghost and looked like a man with dementia. ¡°That is 200 brothers. All fell like this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I didn¡¯t hurt them that much. I just made them lose their fighting ability temporarily, and they will recover in half an hour.¡±

    Ding Ning thought Tang Chengdong was worried about his subordinates andforted him sincerely.

    ¡°What should we do now? We have been seen by them. Is this drama a failure?¡±

    Tang Chengdong asked with worry.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We don¡¯t need to y anymore. We have rescued ck Dragon¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and let them stop fighting.¡±

    Ding Ning did not expect their show to be believed by others, for there must be undercover agents from the Axe Gang inside the Small Swords Society.

    He yed the show because he wanted to threaten Tang Chengdong and spare time to rescue ck Dragon¡¯s fianc¨¦e by the way.

    ¡°Rescued? When? The Blessing Gathering Club is the headquarters of Yang Kaishan, and there are 500 to 600 men of the Axe Gang at least.¡±

    Stunned, Tang Chengdong asked incredulously.

    Ding Ning patted him on the shoulder and gave an unfathomable smile. ¡°In your eyes, it is a dangerous ce, but it is merely a piece of cake for our Master Yun.¡±

    ¡°Who is exactly Master Yun? He has so much power!¡±

    Tang Chengdong wore an admiring look and muttered.

    ¡°Master Yun, he is really powerful. You are bound to be shocked.¡±

    Ding Ning blinked at him and smiled mischievously. Mr. Tang would be surprised when he found that the legendary Master Yun was Ling Yun. Ding Ning expected it to happen as he thought about it.

    When the two men shouted to stop fighting, the fight finally ended. Fortunately, before the fight began, the customers had been politely asked to leave, and the business had been stopped running. Otherwise, there would have been more serious trouble.

    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±

    The roller door was knocked on heavily, and Tang Chengdong turned to Ding Ning with confusion.

    ¡°Ding Ning waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s my brother.¡±

    Tang Chengdong asked a man to open the roller door, and a muscr man giving off a brave, bloody air with a fainted girl on his back walked in.

    ¡°You suffered!¡±

    Ding Ning smiled sincerely, waving to Lu Zhan.

    ¡°Not at all. This is nothing.¡±

    Lu Zhan smiled peacefully as if the Axe Gang were not a dangerous ce but his home, and rescuing a person was as easy as eating and drinking.

    But the truth was that beneath the peaceful face was a heart full of stormy waves. With the mysterious panther and the giant golden eagle, if he had not rescued a person, he would have lost the qualifications of being a special force instructor.

    ¡°My boss is a genius. The panther and golden eagle are like humans. After entering the Blessing Gathering Club, it began attacking the Axe Gang¡¯s men to attract others¡¯ attention.

    ¡°And that shockinglyrge golden eagle carried me and flew in. I easily beat two guards to pass over and rescued the girl smoothly.¡±

    ¡°Qiuying!¡±

    ck Dragon came out on the back of a society brother. Seeing the girl on Lu Zhan¡¯s back, he couldn¡¯t help crying out of excitement and screamed.

    ¡°She is fine and only fainted because of shock.¡±

    Lu Zhan spoke calmly and put her down. Anyway, he could not say he made her faint on purpose to cover up the golden eagle¡¯s secret.

    His boss exposed the secret of the golden eagle and panther to him, and that proved he trusted him enough. The trust made his heart feel warm, and he was so moved that he was willing to die for his boss.

    He decided that if his boss did not give him the order, he would not even tell the secret to his otherrades-in-arms including Xiaoniu. It had nothing to do with betrayal, but it showed his loyalty.

    He believed that Xiaoniu and others would understand himter. After all, obedience is the first duty of a soldier. This principle had long been carved into their bones.

    Previously, they swore fealty to the nation, but now to Ding Ning.

    Therefore, they would perform their tasks meticulously ording to their boss¡¯s orders. As long as these orders did not vite the bottom line of their moral standards or sell the profits of the nation, they would never disobey their boss¡¯s orders.

    ¡°Well, everyone worked hard and go home now. Brother Dong, please follow me with ck Dragon.¡±

    Ding Ning greeted Xiaoniu and others, asking them to leave first. Then, he turned to Tang Chengdong and spoke to him.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Tang Chengdong was somewhat confused about the rtionship between Ding Ning and his men including Xiaoniu. Their look at Ding Ning was fanatical. They were not like sworn brothers, or friends, or much less than a boss and his employees.

    Their admiration was more like the one between an idol and his fans, but it was notpletely like that. It seemed to contain unspeakable gratitude and trust. In a word, that feeling was weird.

 Chapter 245 - Falling in Love

    <strong>Chapter 245 Falling in Love</strong>

    20 minutester, Zhang Haifeng and others who were waiting outside saw Ding Ning and Tang Chengdong walking out with arms around each other¡¯s neck.

    They didn¡¯t know what they had discussed, but they saw Tang Chengdong smiling with joy and heartfelt admiration.

    ¡°Brother Long, I will arrive on time tomorrow.¡±

    Tang Chengdong promised solemnly.

    ¡°See you tomorrow!¡±

    Ding Ning waved his hands handsomely and left with his friends without turning back.

    ¡°Brother Long, do you need us to drive you home?¡±

    After finding that they had not arrived by car and had been drunk, Tang Chengdong said earnestly.

    ¡°Not necessary, I want to take a stroll and be sober by the way.¡±

    Taking a looking at his watch, he found it was not 10 p.m. yet, and waved his hand to refuse his sincere offer.

    Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian looked happy, knowing Ding Ning did it for their good: creating an opportunity to stay with thesedies.

    The threedies agreed too, and Liu Wenjing had already officially approved Zhang Haifeng as her boyfriend.

    Song Xiaoyu had not officially approved their rtionship, but she did not refuse Wu Xian to take her hand. It seemed that she had silently approved him as her boyfriend.

    As a result, Ding Ning became embarrassed and had to walk with Zhao Jingjing shoulder to shoulder silently, bearing the hot look she shot at him from time to time.

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart beat rapidly. To tell the truth, he liked to stay with Zhao Jingjing very much, but this feeling made him feel a little inexplicably panic.

    He had never thought of having an experience of bedding a ¡°t-breast prince¡±, not to mention a little delicate, cute Lolita.

    ¡°Is this love?¡± Ding Ning was confused. He also loved Ling Yun, but he fell in love with her after being with her for a long time. That feeling was more of family affection than romantic love.

    Xiao Nuo was different. After going through deadly experiences, they formed an unbreakable but ambiguous romantic rtionship.

    Shen Muqing was the one whom he fell in love with at first sight. Although they already had no contacts temporarily, he believed that they would not end their rtionship like this.

    He had no feeling about Zhao Jingjing at first sight and they didn¡¯t get along well with each other, but why did he fall in love with her without reason at second sight?

    Ding Ning was puzzled and gloomy about it. At the same time, he also vaguely felt guilty. He firmly believed that he preferred mature young women, but how could he be interested in a Lolita who had not fully grown although she looked delicate and perfect like a little princess walking out of a cartoon?

    ¡°You don¡¯t talk, and what you are thinking about?¡±

    Zhao Jingjing put her hands behind her back, turned, and skewed her head to look at Ding Ning. She was scampering like a little child.

    ¡°Uh, nothing, how old are you?¡±

    After hesitating for a while, he suddenly wanted to know if she came of age. If she was, that was okay; if not, it would be a big problem.

    ¡°What do you want? Want to date me?¡±

    Zhao Jingjing skewed her head and looked at him with a smile, her eyes having mischievousness and scrutiny.

    ¡°Humph, you are a little girl without a slender figure or temperament. Why should I date you?¡±

    Ding Ning pursed his lips against his will. He felt inexplicably panic, trying to avoid her eyes.

    ¡°Humph, but why did you...¡±

    Zhao Jingjing bit her lips, blushed, and said.

    ¡°That... uh, uh, was impulsive.¡±

    Ding Ning was embarrassed and felt quite regret about the stupid thing he did, which had turned into his weakness for the girl to use him.

    He could not me anyone but his own hand. Why did he touch her naively? His style was really terrible and seemed notoriously influential?

    ¡°I am not slender, but you still touched me. It proves that you wish to bed me. The more it is like this, the more it proves you have fallen in love with me. Haha, Ding Ning, you are finished.¡±

    Zhao Jingjing spoke in a high spirit with a gloating expression. Ding Ning was angered and gritted his teeth, wishing to catch her and p her little buttocks hard.

    ¡°You love me, fall in love with me, like a mouse loves rice...¡±

    Wearing a white princess dress, Zhao Jingjing danced happily like an intoxicating elf in the dark night. She looked so beautiful that the passers-by turned their kind eyes to her.

    But that beautiful dance and atmosphere were destroyed by her unsuitable songpletely, and Ding Ning truly felt tired of it.

    It was not that Zhao Jingjing¡¯s song was not nice to hear, but that the song was not in ordance with her beautiful dance, as if when the waltz was on, the music apanying the devil Nihon invaders processioning into a vige was yed. It was much too inharmonious.

    ¡°Gee, who has fallen in love with my dear Jingjing?¡±

    Liu Wenjing¡¯s name meant grace, but she was not graceful at all. When she was chatting romantically with Zhang Haifeng, she did not forget to turn back to blink and make fun of Zhao Jingjing. It was her retribution for having been teased by Miss Zhao all the time, so that she even thought she had been harassed by a lesbian.

    ¡°The one who loves me knows it!¡±

    Zhao Jingjing raised her delicate little face to a 45 degree angle, proud like a green peahen.

    Her words aimed at Ding Ning made him smile shyly and feel speechless. Now he was only hoping to return to his school earlier to get rid of the little Lolita.

    Fortunately, Zhao Jingjing became quiet soon, put her hands behind her back, and walked with Ding Ning shoulder to shoulder silently, as if she were a virtuousdy.

    Facing such a changeable Lolita, Ding Ning didn¡¯t know what to say but to keep silent wisely, but he also enjoyed the carefree time inexplicably.

    He thought about the time since he saved Shen Muqing. Things that happened during this period could be written into a book, and they were even more wonderful than his five-year university life.

    In his heart, he really liked living a simple life, but his meeting with Shen Muqing seemed to have opened the Pandora¡¯s box. His course of life had changed since then.

    So, walking in the misty dark night brought him the rare quietness and peace. The feeling made himfortable, somewhat like the romantic style of poems and paintings.

    His words sounded unfriendly, but he did not resist the synchronized silence between them while walking shoulder to shoulder.

    Yes, it was this silence, as if they understood the minds of each other. They paced miraculously the same, taking their steps simultaneously...nding, raising their feet... walking...

    The rustle of their steps reverberated in the night and surprisingly formed a kind of special rhythm, making them seemingly approach each other limitlessly... close.... even closer...

    Then, he generated the feeling that it was not bad either even when they walked like this forever.

    At the same time, two of them generated this idea and smiled at each other. Without words ormunication, they understood the ideas of each other inexplicably.

    It was not that who took action first or who seduced who, but a big hand and a small hand held each other naturally, and two hearts moved closer as two hands held tight.

    Ding Ning knew that he had fallen in love shamelessly, feeling excited and anxious. He felt he was a terrible guy and was very guilty to Ling Yun.

    This was a betrayal of the soul and cheat on love, but he didn¡¯t want to resist it or had the strength to do so, and he even didn¡¯t want to resist the longing and excitement from the most bottom of his heart.

    Zhao Jingjing felt it was strange. ¡°Is it that one should blush, one¡¯s heart should beat quickly, and one should breathe rapidly when lovees? But why didn¡¯t I have this feeling? What I only have is peace and quietness of the soul.¡± She feltfortable and satisfied because of the feeling.

    ¡°Is it that a genius¡¯s love differs from the love of an ordinary person?¡± she thought silently, and a few words shed across her mind without reason, ¡°Hold your hand and grow old together with you!¡±

    That year, he was 22, and she was 18!

    Only because of the excitement at that moment, she stupidly decided to love for a lifetime and would never feel regret!

    No matter how long the road was, it had an end; no matter how far the path stretched, it appeared so short in the eyes of lovers.

    However they did not want to part, they finally arrived at Ninghai University. There were no excessive emotional words of love, there was no strong desire that they did not want to part, and what they had was a pure emotional stare at each other.

    The three men responsibly took the threedies to thedies¡¯ dormitory. No, it was unnecessary because all of them lodged in the same dormitory. The only two obstacles were the iron fence at the stair entrance of the fourth floor and a horrific creature called dormitory management aunt.

    Taking thesedies to their dormitory was equal to returning to their own dormitory. Ding Ning found two of his dormitory members were silent, they only held their mobile phones tight, and they looked their own phones time and often. Then, he realized that the two guys were waiting for the calls of their girlfriends. He could not help feeling regret and had a wry smile inwardly because he even forgot to ask about Zhao Jingjing¡¯s phone number.

    Looking at the expecting expressions of the two single men who had just fallen in love, Ding Ning felt it was funny, but he was also moved by them slightly.

    His two roommates¡¯ moral standards and personalities were really good. Even though they had so many questions to ask him, they chose not to ask without prior consultation. So, he felt rxed and also gratified.

    This was a way of respecting each other. They would not change their way of living no matter how their social statuses or other factors changed, and he liked the tacit agreement feeling for gentlemen¡¯smunication.

    Everyone had curiosity and would keep asking questions because they felt they had good rtionships with you. They might think, ¡°You should tell me everything because we are very good friends.¡± In fact, that would damage their friendships.

    When true friends handled their rtionships, they would not overly care about the private life of each other, and they would leave enough space for the privacies of each other. When their friends needed them, they would support and apany them wholeheartedly without reason, without telling right from wrong, and without conditions. Such friends were real friends.

    Zhao Xin was a smart friend like that, and he never stubbornly asked him about anything. When Ding Ning wanted to tell him his stories, he would listen carefully; when Ding Ning did not want to speak, he would not ask about anything no matter how curious he was.

    Ding Ning only had one friend like that before, but now he had three, and so he cherished their friendships very much.

    If they didn¡¯t ask, Ding Ning would not volunteer to speak. After all, that was associated with the underworld business, and he could not drag them into it.

    Just as he was ready to climb to his bed to conduct practice, he suddenly had a phone call, and his face turned dark immediately.

    In the Blessing Gathering Club, Yang Kaishan was sitting in an old-fashioned wooden armchair with a dark face, staring with a killing look at the two members of the Axe Gang kneeling before him.

    ¡°Say it, how could Liu Qiuying have been rescued? How useless you are!¡±

    The two trembling gang members said sadly, ¡°Hall Chief, we have no idea, either. We passed over without knowing why, but when we woke up, Liu Qiuying was gone.¡±

    Yang Kaishan stood up suddenly and kicked the two members hard, who fell on the floor. Then, he roared angrily, ¡°Useless, you are all useless! You could not even keep an unarmed woman imprisoned and have ruined my n. Guards, take them away and kill them.¡±

    ¡°Mercy, Hall Chief, mercy...¡±

    The two members were extremely scared and kowtowed repetitively as they saw the two disciples of the Law Enforcement Hall who came with the roar.

    Unfortunately, Yang Kaishan had been merciless and ignored their sad calling for mercy.

    ¡°Hall Chief, the one who came into our Blessing Gathering Club to rescue the woman without our knowledge must be an excellent guy. Do you think if it was done by that Guo Jianglong?

    The thin, old goatee man wearing sses and dressed in a Tang suit frowned and spoke behind Yang Kaishan.

    ¡°Even though it were not him, it must be his aplice. Our secret informer has sent back the news. That Guo Jianglong had been in Jazz KTV and also fought with Tang Chengdong, and they ceased fighting after his aplice took Liu Qiuying back to them.¡±

    Yang Kaishan was still angry, but he regarded the old man as an extremely important person and spoke a little gently, ¡°Advisor Ma, what should we do now? Shall we go to negotiate tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Obviously, both Guo Jianglong and his aplice are outstanding martial artists.¡±

    Advisor Ma tugged at his goatee, shook his head, and said, ¡°As the saying goes, if you know yourself and also your enemies, you will not be imperiled in a hundred battles. Hall Chief, I already sent someone to learn about the information of that Master Yun yesterday. There were only several punks guarding that ce. I only spent a few bucks, and they told me everything. They said their bosses¡¯ boss is Master Yun, but they had never seen the master before. Just now I sent our men and brought these punks¡¯ bosses. One is named Gangzi, one is named Xiaoyu, and another Yuanyang. Now they are being imprisoned in our club¡¯s basement.¡±

 Chapter 246 - Bossâ€™s Wife

    <h4>Chapter 246 Boss¡¯s Wife</h4>

    ¡°Oh, have you got the information about that Master Yun?¡±

    Yang Kaishan¡¯s eyes shone, and he asked with praise.

    ¡°These guys are merely nameless punks, but they were dauntless, and they did not leak any information even after being tortured. It seems that Master Yun is very good at controlling his subordinates.¡±

    Advisor Ma frowned and sighed repetitively.

    ¡°Humph, I have seen all kinds of dauntless people, and I don¡¯t believe I cannot prise open the mouths of these little punks. Lead the way, and let me ask them.¡±

    Yang Kaishan raised his brows, with ferocity shown in his eyes.

    The Axe Gang was an old gang in Ninghai, but as society developed and the government¡¯s suppression strengthened, it was already a ¡°setting sun¡±.

    Its 18 halls were also independent, and disclosing and attacking the ws of each other also happened frequently. With schemes and tricks, he had upied the college town where there were the most profits.

    The old gang head was very old, weakening, and his only son had been chopped to death by his enemy. Now, he only had one granddaughter, and his control of the gang was also weakening.

    In this situation, most of the 18 Hall Chiefs had be disloyal and wanted to be the head, including Yang Kaishan.

    The Axe Gang must have begun internal disruptions a long time earlier, without the loyal Four Great Vajrapanis and Three Great Gods, who kept the order of the whole gang.

    However, ording to the regtions of the Axe Gang, the Three Great Gods had no right to seed the throne of the gang head. Therefore, the new head should be selected from the 18 Hall Chiefs and the two deputy heads.

    The Four Great Vajrapanis, however, were the bodyguards of the old head. They had a respected status, but they were merely kung fu practitioners who had no brains. So, they were notpetitive at all.

    Yes, the old head¡¯s granddaughter was also one of the candidates, but most gang members did not think she was hopeful.

    In the whole Axe Gang, the most outstanding kung fu practitioners were the Three Great Gods, and then the Four Great Vajrapanis.

    The source of the internal disruptions was from the Three Great Gods. The eldest Great God concentrated on practicing and did not interfere in the gang¡¯s affairs, and the other two had already been drawn to their sides respectively by the two deputy heads.

    Then formed the tripartite confrontation situation among the Axe Gang¡¯s two deputy heads and the old head¡¯s granddaughter.

    Yang Kaishan had secretly sworn fealty to Hong Junyang, one of the deputy heads. If Hong became the head, he would be the deputy head.

    So, he must keep the upation of the college town. Otherwise, even if Hong Junyang became the head, he would have no qualification to get that position because he had lost control of one piece ofnd.

    The Seventh Mansion rose very quickly, and its branch ck Knife Camp had brought it great pressure. During these years, he utilized the local forces to expel the external forces, coborated with the Small Swords Society, Speed Motor Gang, and Buddha Hall, and then narrowly formed a confrontational situation with the ck Knife Camp.

    He calcted very well, ready to use the recent conflicts between the three forces and the ck Knife Camp during this period and make them fight with one another fiercely. Finally, he would serve as a spector to harvest the best profit.

    But he never thought someone woulde out to stop him on the way. Inexplicably, Master Yun of Fuxing Road meddled in, wishing to share his profit.

    He also knew Fuxing Road, which was close to the city center but had nomercial streets or entertainment areas in its vicinity because of being involved in the refurbishment of the old city. It could be a ce with the least profit in Ninghai. He usually turned up his nose at it.

    If he was driven out of the college town, he would probably be the first Hall Chief without territory in the history of the Axe Gang. So, he was so angry, and he must find out the details of Master Yun and figure out the countermeasures.

    Outside the Blessing Gathering Club, Ling Yun was walking to and fro, followed by over 20 punks with swollen faces.

    These little punks were youths hanging around near themunity where Ling Yun lived, and they usually earned a little money with the three punk leaders including Gangzi.

    When Gangzi and the other two leaders were taken away, they went to stop and fight, but they were beaten mercilessly by the Axe Gang¡¯s men. Knowing this was a bad situation, they informed Ling Yun hurriedly.

    Unexpectedly, Ling Yun attended the ss reunion, put her phone into her handbag, and never answered the call.

    One punk who was familiar with her had been awaiting her at her family¡¯s entrance until she came back. Then, she knew Gangzi and the other two leaders had been taken away and informed Ding Ning as she learned the news.

    ¡°Master Yun, let¡¯s waste no time and rush in to rescue Brother Gang and other brothers.¡±

    Daxia had been ying with Gangzi since they were young and witnessed Ling Yun¡¯s kung fu. In his eyes, Master Yun is undefeatable.

    Now, seeing Ling Yun had done nothing, he urged her anxiously at once.

    ¡°Yes, Master Yun, it¡¯s been a few hours since Brother Gang and other brothers were taken in. They must have suffered a lot.¡±

    ¡°We have prepared weapons, we will hit whomever we meet, and I don¡¯t believe we cannot defeat them. F*ck, they should not belittle our Green Cloud Gang from Fuxing Road.¡±

    ¡°D*mn, they did dare to kidnap Brother Gang. In a while, I will hit them hard. Master Yun, please give the order. We will do as your order requires us.¡±

    ...

    These punks were in their prime. As Daxia spoke, they became angry immediately, shouting to pick a fight now.

    ¡°Shut up, wait for Ding Ning, and then decide.¡±

    Ling Yun red and scolded them angrily, ¡°Do you know who they are? Do you know how many people are in there? The Blessing Gathering Club is the hall of the Axe Gang. Our number is too small to get in and fight.¡±

    ¡°The Axe Gang?¡±

    ¡°S*it, how did Brother Gang offend them?¡±

    ¡°Why did they took Brother Gang and others?¡±

    These punks were scared and became pale. As the Ninghai locals, they had grown up hearing the stories of the Axe Gang.

    Usually, it was not a big deal for them to scuffle or bully ordinary people, but when they confronted with a well-organized, well-disciplined underworld organization like the Axe Gang, they would turn into a disorderly mob.

    They had not turned and run away out of fear. That was enough to prove they were brave. But their thighs were shaking, and their hearts were still filled with horror.

    Daxia¡¯s lips were trembling. ¡°Master Yun, waiting for the little cuckcol¡ªlittle attendant, what¡¯s the use of him?¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s image had been the vulnerable little man living off women, and even these little punks looked down upon him in their hearts.

    If Ling Yun did not love him that much, they would not like to talk to the guy who lived off a woman.

    Ling Yun knew he changed his words and became angry immediately. ¡°What? You look down upon the little attendant?¡±

    ¡°No...no, I do not dare.¡±

    Daxia was shocked, smiling to her instantly. He saw that Ling Yun kicked away a gang member, who flew backward a few meters because he called Ding Ning a man living off women. He even felt the pain when seeing it.

    ¡°Humph, that little attendant prefers a low profile and does not wish to deal with you guys seriously. He can push all of you down only with one finger.¡±

    Ling Yun pursed her lips disdainfully, feeling not delighted. ¡°My little attendant is not the one whom you little punks can belittle.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your attendant is the most excellent one.¡±

    Daxiao spoke respectfully, but his face revealed uncovered disdain.

    A few other punks who knew Ding Ning did not speak poorly of him, but they had disdain in their eyes.

    ¡°He is but a little taller, looks whiter, speaks better sweet nothings, and can make the Big Sister happy, but when he is bullied, he willpletely rely on the Big Sister. He is not manly at all.¡±

    Ling Yun saw all their expressions, feeling even angrier. Suddenly, she felt a little regret that she had been acting like a strong woman shooting trouble for him during these years. Because of this reason, Ding Ning had beenbeled as a man living off women.

    She knew how pure and aloof Ding Ning¡¯s character was, but he endured others¡¯ distains silently because of her. Therefore, she felt guilty and also sweet.

    ¡°Tonight, let me prove him.¡± As long as Ding Ning was with her, she was fearless. Even if the Blessing Gathering Club were as dangerous as the pool of dragons or the den of tigers, she would dare to go in.

    ¡°Screech!¡±

    Two grass-green Jeep & red jeeps stopped at her side.

    Ling Yun focused her attention and saw eight men giving off brave and killing air getting off the jeeps. Her heart beat rapidly because the eight men brought her an extremely dangerous feeling.

    Over 20 punks were scared to shudder, looking at these men expressionlessly. ¡°Have we already been found by the Axe Gang?¡±

    ¡°Boss¡¯s wife!¡±

    The eight straight-backed men walked up to Ling Yun and bowed, but Ling Yun was frightened, asking, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I am Lu Zhan, this is Xiaoniu, this is Gong Qiang... we are the boss¡¯s subordinates.¡±

    Lu Zhan learned his role quickly, even called her boss¡¯ wife, and also introduced his teammates to her carefully.

    ¡°Have, have you recognized the wrong person? Who is your boss?¡±

    Ling Yun was totally confused. ¡°Boss? Boss¡¯s wife?¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t. Our boss showed us your photo, and he is Ding Ning.¡±

    Lu Zhan was trying to rx the muscles on his face because he did not want to scare Ling Yun.

    ¡°Your boss is Ding Ning?¡±

    Ling Yun opened her mouth wide, asked unbelievably, and muttered inwardly, ¡°The little attendant has be somewhat sessful. He is now a boss, and I like the title boss¡¯s wife very much.¡±

    These punks were astonished. Those who did not know Ding Ning were not that surprised, but the several guys who knew him were overwhelmingly shocked. ¡°F*ck, the gigolo is so great. He has be a boss.¡±

    ¡°Yes, our boss is Ding Ning, and you are our boss¡¯s wife.¡±

    Lu Zhan spoke respectfully.

    Ling Yun smiled happily, feeling quite proud. ¡°My man is brilliant indeed. Now he even has his own subordinates.¡±

    Being a generous, manly woman, she became one of them soon, calling them brothers.

    Lu Zhan and other men had very a good impression of her, thinking, ¡°Our boss has very sharp eyes and has found such a good wife, who can be as able as a man.¡±

    Only Xiaoniu and Gong Qiang were a little confused. ¡°If Ling Yun is the boss¡¯s wife, who is Mu Yanran, the general manager? Who on earth is his mistress?¡±

    Feng Jun didn¡¯t care about who was the mistress. His disability was the lightest among hisrades-in-arms, but it was the most difficult one to treat.

    These days, his bones grew constantly and nearly reached his wrist. So, he thought Ding Ning was like a god.

    Making his broken limbs to regrow was the magic of diving medicine. He would not feel strange even when he saw the number of concubines an emperor had, not to mention merely two boss¡¯s wives.

    Feeling his empty gloved left hand subconsciously, he who didn¡¯t usually speak much said proactively, ¡°Boss¡¯s wife, I am Feng Jun. I will be responsible for your safety only, and you can ask me to do anything.¡±

    Ding Ning had his reason to choose Feng Jun to protect Ling Yun. Feng Jun was the first level master apart from Lu Zhan and Cheng Hu. Although one of his arms was broken, he could be as able as Xiaoniu and others.

    Tonight, the kidnapping of ck Dragon¡¯s fianc¨¦e also gave him a warning. So, he decided to appoint Feng Jun to protect Ling Yun.

    With the two great masters¡¯ protection, Ding Ning could feel at ease.

    ¡°Hey, we are brothers. Don¡¯t talk about protection. By the way, where is Ding Ning?¡±

    Ling Yun was embarrassed and changed the subject instantly.

    ¡°The boss is on the way. He will be here right away.¡±

    Just as Xiaoniu¡¯s words were finished, a beam of light came. Ding Ning pulled in with a Phaeton.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Perhaps Lu Zhan and his friends seemed to have formed a professional habit, standing in a row subconsciously and shouting in a low voice in a chorus.

    These punks were staring at Ding Ning with admiration. ¡°The gigolo has be wealthy and even has his subordinates.

    ¡°But how can such a great boss drive a Passat? It¡¯s not better than the cars his subordinates drive. Is it possible that these people are the non-professional actors he invited?¡±

 Chapter 247 - A Rescue Mission

    <h4>Chapter 247 A Rescue Mission</h4>

    ¡°Brother Lu, you guys showed up so fast! You will have your work cut out for you tonight.¡±

    Ding Ning greeted them with a smile.

    ¡°Boss, you are too polite. We have nothing to do all day long, and we were just idling away. Now it is time for us to get some exercise.¡¯

    Lu Zhan and his colleagues seemed to be on a high, ready to carry out their mission.

    Ding Ning turned to Feng Jun, and shouted out in surprise, ¡°Brother Jun, you have not fully recovered yet, why are you here?¡±

    Feng Jun tried to cover up his embarrassment, blushed, and said, ¡°I did not join this evening¡¯s mission, but I cannot miss tonight¡¯s mission. If I do not do any form of exercise, my bones will rust soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t be impulsive! Recovering from your injury is still your number one priority.¡±

    Seeing how determined he was, Ding Ning did not try to dissuade him anymore, but he was still worried about him and duly reminded him.

    ¡°Boss, I am okay. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can observe my fighting ability in a while. I will neverg behind the others.¡±

    Feeling so afraid that Ding Ning would not allow him to join the fight, Feng Jun flushed and defended himself.

    ¡°Okay, let me observe your fighting ability. There are a total of 534 people in the Blessing Gathering Club. Apart from its waiters, waitresses, and prostitutes, there are a total of 476 people from the Axe Gang. I need you guys to distract them for 20 minutes, while I go in and rescue Gangzi and the others. Can you do it?¡±

    When it came to business, Ding Ning was very serious.

    ¡°We promise to aplish the mission!¡±

    The eight soldiers stood in a neat row, the only thingcking was a salute. They were very curious about how Ding Ning came to know about them, but they wisely chose to remain silent.

    Among them, only Lu Zhan knew about the giant golden eagle and the ck panther. Thus, he mistakenly thought it was the golden eagle who had the information beforehand, but he never knew it was the hummingbird Xiaocui, who had the detailed information about the Axe Gang¡¯s members.

    Hearing this, these punks were astonished. ¡°The gang has 476 people, but we only have over 30 men in total. It seems the gigolo has not included us yet. Using eight men to fight with over 400 people for 20 minutes, is he insane?¡±

    Ding Ning turned, took Ling Yun¡¯s hands, and said softly, ¡°Wait here for me, let me go and rescue them.¡±

    ¡°No, I must go with you.¡±

    Ling Yun held his hands firmly and spoke decisively.

    ¡°Then...okay, Daxia, you guys wait here. You need to be on hand, when we bring out Gangzi and the others.¡±

    Ding Ning spoke to the punks. Daxia wished to retort, but Ding Ning red at him, and he immediately dropped his head and replied, ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Now let¡¯s move. Yun, follow me.¡±

    Ding Ning spoke and, holding Ling Yun¡¯s hands, walked into the darkness.

    Lu Zhan and his colleagues rushed into the Blessing Gathering Club, in a cocky manner, and a battle was about to break out.

    ...

    Sitting on the back of the golden eagle, Ling Yun¡¯s eyes were zed, as she looked at Ding Ning.

    ¡°Wife, let¡¯s have sex in mid-air, when we return.¡±

    Looking at her shocked expression, Ding Ning grinned cheekily.

    ¡°Wow, husband, I love you so much. Is this really your pet? I want one, too.¡±

    Ling Yun¡¯s eyes sparkled. She held Ding Ning¡¯s face and kissed it crazily, leaving her saliva all over his face.

    ¡°What is mine is yours. I have two more golden eagles, but they are not grown yet. Your wish will be granted in a short period of time.¡±

    Ding Ning wiped the saliva from his face, and spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Really? Yeah! Husband, you are great! Where did you get these giant birds?¡±

    Ling Yun was not that observant, and had not thought of asking about the origin of the golden eagles, until now.

    ¡°Do you still remember Chu Yunna£¿The girl who escaped with your father. She is an animal trainer. She trained these golden eagles and gave them to me.¡±

    Ding Ning chose to tell a lie. After all, if others knew he could control animals, it would be too much of a sensation.

    ¡°Nana is brilliant. Husband, maybe you can also take Nana as your concubine.¡±

    Ling Yun caressed the feathers of the eagle, aptly named Air Force Wing No.1, with overwhelming love.

    Ding Ning felt pleased inwardly. He had been worried about how to introduce Chu Yunna to Ling Yun. Now she proposed it proactively, and helped him to solve the problem.

    But women¡¯s thoughts were difficult to fathom, and who knew if she was doing it to test him. Thus, he put on an air of awe-inspiring righteousness. ¡°Stop saying that! Am I like that?¡±

    ¡°I am serious. Nana is a poor girl. Please make her your concubine. Anyway, she is not as beautiful as I am. I am not worried that she will take you away from me, at all.

    Ling Yun spoke confidently, but Ding Ning gave a wry smile. ¡°You are so generous only because Chu Yunna is not as beautiful as you.¡±

    He did not know if she would be still so confident, after Chu Yunna took off her biomimetic skin and showed her true face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. Even if I am willing, we don¡¯t know if she is willing.¡±

    Ding Ningughed, wishing to change the subject.

    ¡°She likes you, I could feel it thest time. Make her your woman. Anyway, I cannot satisfy your lust alone. In addition, she knows about animal training. When we return, please ask her to help me train Doudou, then I will not need to walk it all the time. It¡¯s really boring.¡±

    Ling Yu gave an alluring smile. ¡°Let her train a giant bird for me, too. Later, I can also fly on it, when I am free.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s big hands mischievously reached out for her buxom breasts, and he said with a lustful expression, ¡°Your husband also has a giant bird, and he can let you y with it.¡±

    ¡°I hate you, you are an obscene rogue,¡±

    Ling Yun¡¯s face turned red, and she snapped coyly.

    ¡°Hehe, okay, let¡¯s stop joking, we shall descend now.¡±

    They still had an important thing to deal with. Ding Ning didn¡¯t dare to flirt with her anymore andmanded Air Force Wing No.1 tond on the top floor of the Blessing Gathering Club.

    Ding Ning¡¯s face suddenly turned dark as he watched the scene unfolding from Xiaocui¡¯s viewcam, who had been tailing Yang Kaishan.

    ¡°Yun, please wait for me here, let me go rescue Gangzi and the others.¡±

    Ding Ning did not dare allow Ling Yun to go by herself, because he was afraid she would kill Yang Kaishan once she saw the miserable conditions, Gangzi and others were in.

    Ling Yun wished to go down with him, but Ding Ning was determined. So, she had to stay on the roof and wait for him.

    Without using a rope, Ding Ning directly jumped down from the roof. Ling Yun nearly screamed. ¡°This is the 12th floor! One will die if he jumps down.¡±

    She hurriedly went to the edge of the roof to look down. Ding Ning flipped in mid-air, easily caught the outdoor fan of an air conditioner installed on the building, jumped like a monkey among these fans, andnded safely in the end. When she saw this, she let out a long sigh of relief.

    Ding Ning smiled wryly. Undoubtedly, he could have flown down, but he knew Ling Yun was looking at him, and he did not want her to see his wings and regard him as a freak. So, he had to use these fans to slow down his fall.

    Now his chest was filled with the roaring fire of anger. In the Blessing Gathering Club¡¯s basement, Gangzi and the other two guys had been tortured to inhuman shapes.

    Yang Kaishan¡¯s hobby seemed to be maltreating others. With a hideous smile, he held an electric drill, drilling on the bodies of the three guys. Pieces of flesh and blood flew around, squirting all over his face and head. He was as ferocious as the devil.

    Gangzi and his friends passed out because of the pain. Standing beside him, Advisor Ma poured cold water on them to wake them up. Yang Kaishan interrogated them continuously, ¡°Tell me, who is Master Yun, exactly?¡±

    ¡°Pooh, you old dog, wait, Master Yun will avenge us.¡±

    Opening his mouth, Xiaoyu spat a mouthful of blood at Yang Kaishan¡¯s face. He swore at him as he trembled.

    ¡°B*stard, you have a hard mouth. Let me see if your mouth is harder than my electric drill.¡±

    Yang Kaishan swiped off the blood on his face and took his drill to Xiaoyu¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°F*ck you, juste to me if you have the courage. You are a b*stard, son of a bitch, twisted freak. I f*ck all your ancestors.¡±

    Gangzi was the oldest among the three guys, and Xiaoyu was the youngest. Gangzi regarded him as his blood brother. He was shouting angrily, with his eyes wide open.

    Yuanyang trembled out of fear, his mouth quivering, and he cried, ¡°I will tell you, I will tell you, don¡¯t torture us. Will you stop if I tell you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it seems you have finallye to your senses!¡±

    Yang Kaishan turned off his drill, and stared at Yuanyang in an eerie way.

    ¡°Yuanyang, f*ck you, if you dare to betray Master Yun, I will not regard you as my brother anymore.¡±

    Gangzi opened his eyes wide, and shouted angrily at Yuanyang.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell him! Without Master Yun, we would have nothing to eat. Yuanyang, hold on, Master Yun will rescue us.¡±

    Xiaoyu was covered with blood, and spoke in a dying man¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Rescue us? How? This is the Axe Gang. Master Yun was kind to us, but what¡¯s the point of it? Are we to die here? If she had wanted to rescue us, she would have done it much earlier, and she would not have waited until this moment. Don¡¯t be silly!¡±

    Yuanyang cried hysterically.

    ¡°F*ck you, Yuanyang, I misjudged you. You are a heartless man. Without Master Yun, you would have been beaten to death a long time ago. If you dare to betray Master Yun, I will not let you off, even if I die and be a ghost.¡±

    Gangzi roared angrily.

    ¡°Self-preservation is the firstw of nature. Right, Master Yun was kind to me, but what¡¯s the point of it? I want to live, am I wrong? Waaa...¡±

    Yuanyang cried sadly. By now, he had reached his limit of bearing up with the torture. When Yang Kaishan was ready to drill Xiaoyu¡¯s mouth, he lost it mentally, atst.

    Gangzi closed his eyes in pain, as two trickles of tears flowed down, He knew Yuanyang was right. It was impossible for Ling Yun to rescue them.

    What was this ce? This was the Axe Gang, an old underworld gang in Ninghai. They killed humans like they were ughtering chickens. Ling Yun was but a boss who knew some kung fu, but how could she ever confront the Axe Gang?

    But he was a grateful person. Without Ling Yun, Xiaoyu, Yuanyang, and he would have been beaten to death a long time ago. For him, Ling Yun was his Master Yun and also his blood sister.

    He had been trying his best not to tell the truth, because he realized that the Axe Gang would hurt Ling Yun. This was the reason why he would never betray Ling Yun, even if he faced death.

    Yuanyangcked that kind of brotherhood code, but he was not wrong to struggle to survive. He already showed his loyalty, since he had persisted, until now. No one had the right to me him.

    Yang Kaishan was not in a hurry. He leisurely lit up a cigarette, watching their internal conflicts with an eerie smile, somewhat like a cat ying with a rat.

    After getting the information he needed, he would drill the heads of the three guys. He enjoyed the pleasure of abusing and killing lives.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Ding Ning furiously kicked open the iron gate of the basement.

    The iron gate weighing a few hundred kilos, gave way and flew off, and scraped the head of Advisor Ma, identally. This unqualified advisor, who hadmitted many crimes, lost half of his head, without making a sound, his brains and blood pouring out on the floor.

    Yang Kaishan trembled, and turned to stare at Ding Ning with an icy look. Giving off a ferocious killing air, Ding Ning walked toward him slowly.

    ¡°How...how did you get in?¡±

    Yang Kaishan¡¯s face lost its color, and he screamed. He had seen Ding Ning many times, and his memory of him went deeper than anybody else¡¯s.

    ¡°Gigol¡ªBrother Ning.¡±

    Gangzi and Xiaoyu were exceptionally happy, and they changed their words before theypleted it.

    He had kicked down a huge iron gate weighing a few hundred kilos, and sent it flying away. That was quite different from the gigolo impression they had.

    Yuanyang closed his eyes in remorse. If he had persisted a little longer, his situation would be better now. But now, he had be a traitor, and how could he ever face Ling Yun?

    ¡°You have done well, but you belittle Master Yun too much. In the eyes of Master Yun, the tiny Axe Gang can be destroyed as easily as turning over a palm. Just tell him everything he wants to know.¡±

    Ding Ning did not me Yuanyang. After all, everyone had the right to struggle to survive. He had persisted until now. That was not easy.

 Chapter 248 - Crushing Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 248 Crushing Defeat</h4>

    Gangzi¡¯s and Xiaoyu¡¯s tenacity were beyond his expectation. They were loyal and grateful and could be further trained.

    Yuanyang never thought about what he would eventually lose, after he chose betrayal, because he could not bear the pressure of death.

    Yearster, when Gangzi and Xiaoyu gained sess and rose to fame, their kung fu skills having reached the level of saints, and they were admired by the masses, he was still struggling at the bottom of society. After witnessing this gap, he finally understood that he had missed the biggest opportunity of his lifetime. He felt quite remorseful, but what was done could not be undone. It was toote for regrets.

    Currently, Gangzi and Xiaoyu had not realized that their loyalty and gratitude had given them their biggest opportunity, to change their fates.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    Being a Hall Chief meant Yang Kaishan was unwilling to wait for theing of death. Ding Ning was working to stop Gangzi¡¯s bleeding, and had his back to him. This was the best opportunity for him to escape.

    Secretly taking out two less than a-foot-long hatchets from his waist, he threw them at Yuanyang and Gangzi respectively. Without looking back, he made a crazy dash for the door.

    He did not expect to hurt anyone, but he hoped to stop Ding Ning for a while. Once he left the basement, he would be protected by hundreds of his subordinates. Then, he would be safe.

    As expected, Ding Ning moved like a ghost, catching the two hatchets easily, but he did not pursue him.

    In fact, Ding Ning had never thought about killing Yang Kaishan. Advisor Ma had been identally killed by the gate, but he could not tear himself away from it.

    Only if Yang Kaishan was still alive, could the death of Advisor Ma be dealt with quietly. After all, these gangsters who had taken many lives, were more experienced than Ding Ning, in handling corpses.

    Ding Ning was sure Yang Kaishan would not call the police because he hadmitted so many crimes already, namely kidnapping, illegal imprisonment, and abuse of lynching. Calling the police would not do him any good.

    The underworld had its rules. As long as it was a thing that happened in it, no one was willing to call the police, because it would only bring him trouble.

    Therefore, after helping Gangzi and the other two guys to lie down, Ding Ning simply dealt with their injuries. Then, he carried one on his back, supported the two of them, with each hand, and slowly left the basement.

    Once he left the basement, Yang Kaishan found that Ding Ning was not pursuing him. He felt happy at the thought of narrowly escaping death, and even the air seemed fresher.

    The pressure Ding Ning brought with him was really terrifying, and the tragic death of Advisor Ma had even scared him shitless.

    Feeling extremely scared, he made all efforts to run fast as he could, to the great hall, where there were hundreds of his subordinates. He would be safe when he joined them.

    Unfortunately, just as he came near the lobby, he heard the ear-deafening roars of fighting. ¡°Shit, that Guo Jianglong did note alone.¡±

    Yang Kaishan seemed to have fallen into an ice valley, and lost all his souls. He did not dare to go near the lobby, so he turned and ran away. He remembered there was a dog hole at the back yard of the club, and that would be his only hope of escape.

    But he did not notice that a tiny hummingbird had been following him around, with a pinhole camera, recording his wretched situation of giving up on all his sworn brothers, ready to escape through the dog hole.

    Carrying Gangzi and the other two guys, Ding Ning did not go to Ling Yun. He also chose to go by the backyard, but he did not choose the dog hole. Instead, he jumped calmly and flew over the wall, which was over two meters in height.

    Avoiding the surveince cameras all the way, he finally took the three guys to Daxia and his men, who were waiting anxiously.

    Gangzi and the other two guys had been quite shocked by Ding Ning¡¯s actions, when he jumped over the wall, while carrying them. Then, they realized that the inconspicuous gigolo whom they had looked down upon previously, was a real master with a low profile.

    The truth was that the three of them weighed nearly 200 kg, but Ding Ning carried them like they weighed nothing at all. Then using only a run-up, he jumped easily over a wall that was over two meters tall. He was absolutely a master.

    ¡°Brother Gang, Brother Yu, Brother Yuanyang, are you okay?¡±

    Daxia and others rushed to them, received them, and asked after them.

    ¡°I am okay, thanks to all of you.¡±

    Looking at the caring eyes of their sworn brothers, Gangzi and Xiaoyu felt their hearts grow warmer.

    Yuanyang¡¯s head drooped, and he kept quiet, his heart filled with remorse and guilt.

    He knew, from today, even if Gangzi and Xiaoyu did not scold him, they would not treat him as a close friend anymore, unlike before.

    ¡°Thank you, Brother Ning!¡±

    Gangzi and Xiaoyu looked at Ding Ning carefully, and thanked him.

    They knew that Ding Ning was a medical student, but they did not expect his medical skills to be so magical.

    The injuries wrought by the electric drill were severe, but after Ding Ning¡¯s simple treatment, their injuries had been contained, and they would be fine after a period of recuperation.

    Ding Ning grinned, his eyes filled with warmth. ¡°That¡¯s alright. We are all brothers, no need to thank me. Go to the hospital right away.¡±

    As he spoke, he handed a bank card to Daxia. ¡°There is 200,000 yuan in the card, withdraw money from it, and its password is 666666.¡±

    ¡°Brother Ning, you saved us, how can we use your money? We have money,¡± Gangzi spoke up and refused, right away.

    ¡°Right, we have some money saved, by guarding territories over the years. Master Yun has never taken money from us, and we still have some savings on hand. We cannot ept your money.¡±

    Xiaoyu spoke hurriedly, and even Yuanyang picked up his courage to refuse him.

    ¡°No b*llshit, take it. This is what Master Yun is giving you. You are her brothers and have suffered so much for her. How can she allow you to pay the bill? Take it.¡±

    Ding Ning gave them no time to exin, and put the card into Daxia¡¯s hand. ¡°To the hospital right away. Don¡¯t hesitate!¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Embarrassed, Daxia turned to Gangzi, not sure if he should ept the money.

    Seeing how determined Ding Ning was, Gangzi nodded helplessly, and Daxia epted it in an embarrassed manner.

    Xiaoyu did not see Ling Yun and asked instantly, ¡°Brother Ning, where is Master Yun?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that! Go to the hospital right now. Master Yun is fighting with the Axe Gang. Now, I am going to help her.¡±

    Ding Ning waved his hand impatiently, then strode toward the Blessing Gathering Club.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act like a boss! You are nothing, but a gigolo with a lot of money! Do you really regard yourself as someone important?¡±

    A nameless member was ufortable with Ding Ning¡¯s attitude toward Xiaoyu, and spoke sarcastically.

    ¡°You just shut your f*cking mouth!¡±

    Hearing what the man said, Gangzi and his two friends turned their faces toward the darkness, shouting angrily and simultaneously.

    That nameless member was stunned and retorted, ¡°Brother Gang, you guys also looked down upon him in the past, right?¡±

    Gangzi¡¯s lips twitched, he looked at Xiaoyu, smiled bitterly and with a cold face, shouted, ¡°You know nothing. It is only because Ding Ning kept such a low profile, so we all misjudged him. Later, we should respect Brother Ning as much as we respect Master Yun.¡±

    That member was still not convinced, wishing to argue further about it, but he had to shut his mouth instantly, when he saw Gangzi¡¯s serious face. However, he muttered inwardly, ¡°What did the gigolo do exactly, to make Gangzi and his friends change their attitudes so drastically?¡±

    In the Blessing Gathering Club¡¯s lobby, the battle was now in full swing. The eight guys, including Xiaoniu, were leaning against one another, panting heavily, with bloodstains all over themselves, but they still stood upright.

    Numerous Axe Gang members were scattered all over the floor, crying and screaming.

    With axes in hand, hundreds of the Axe Gang members surrounded the eight guys, including Xiaoniu, but their eyes showed fear. They only had the courage to surround them from a distance, and did not dare to go near them.

    They had never thought the eight guys could be so terrifying when it came to fighting. In less than ten minutes, they had felled more than 200 people. They were like the gods of war, and made them extremely afraid.

    ¡°F*ck, it feels bad, we can¡¯t kill. When we fight, we seem to be fighting with fetters. It¡¯s not satisfying at all.¡±

    Feng Jun panted heavily andined.

    ¡°We have no choice. This is a society ruled byw.¡±

    Gong Qiang also had a helpless look on his face.

    ¡°If we could kill, we would have finished them off a long time earlier. Their cries and screams make me upset.¡±

    Niu Xiaoniu shook his head in irritation.

    ¡°Well, it proves that your strength is not enough. I shall seriously train you guys, when we return.¡±

    Lu Zhan was probably the only one on the scene who was rtively rxed, and feeling dissatisfied with his team members¡¯ physical conditions. They could not keep it up any longer, only after a short time of fighting. He pursed his lips and spoke.

    ¡°Uh, is it time?¡±

    Hearing the word ¡°training¡±, Xiaoniu and his other teammates felt terrified and changed the subject instantly.

    Everyone knew Lu Zhan was nicknamed the Devil Instructor in the army. Apart from the freak Chen Hu, who could meticulously finish every training program he arranged, all other soldiers who had attended his training programs, felt like they had undergone the worst torture ever.

    ¡°You are not promising. We cannot predict many things in the world, we must have the ability to deal with emergencies, and we can never hold fast to one rule all the time. This is the difference between you and Cheng Hu.¡±

    At this moment, Lu Zhan set himself as an example, trying to give them an ideological education. ¡°Boss has high expectations of us, and we must never disappoint him.¡±

    ¡°Instru¡ªBrother Lu is right. Our basic training is not enough, and we stillck strength. When we return, we must do some serious training.¡±

    Feng Jun was the first one to agree. He was in high spirits, but his strength was not enough. He realized hecked drilling, and his strength was seriously inadequate.

    ¡°I also want to increase the intensity of my training, I will never fail to live up to the expectations of the boss.¡±

    ¡°F*ck, I haven¡¯t had training for several years, my hands and feet are rusty, I must catch up.¡±

    ¡°Also me. I have spent too much time, living infort. D*mn, I shall never disgrace the boss.¡±

    ¡°Also count me in. I cannotg behind the others.¡±

    ...

    Speaking of Ding Ning, all these soldiers became highly spirited, as if they had taken drugs. They all agreed that they should have more serious training, and should never disgrace the past Northeast Tiger Special Forces.

    Lu Zhan smiled with gratification, for what he wanted was this effect. As an instructor, he knew the importance of spirit.

    Just now, they had been struggling to carry on, but that was not a good sign, because it meant their spirits were declining.

    Ding Ning said they only needed to hold on for 20 minutes, but what if something unexpected happened?

    Once 20 minutes were over, their spirits would slump. If they were not careful enough, they would likely have been defeated by the number of the Axe Gang members.

    If the retired special forces of the Northeast Tiger were defeated by a horde of underworld gangsters, they would be ashamed.

    ¡°Fight them!¡±

    With his spirits rising, Feng Jun roared and began fighting proactively.

    ¡°Fight them!¡±

    At this moment, the eight soldiers had no reinforcements, but after a roar, they charged fearlessly at the Axe Gang members, who were terrified.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°My God, run!¡±

    ¡°Ah, my arm...¡±

    ...

    As the eight soldiers rushed among the scared Axe Gang members, like tigersing out of forests, a series of cracking sounds from broken bones and tendons could be heard, and screams started flying around.

    Hearing the screams of their partners, the disorderly crowd became even more afraid. Their mentality had been destroyedpletely, and they cried, screamed, and ran aimlessly, like rats.

    So, when Ding Ning arrived at the lobby, the eight iron-spirited guys held each other up, but they stood straight and proud.

    Axes, the symbolic weapon of the Axe Gang, were scattered messily all over the floor, and none of the Axe Gang members were able to stand up.

    Those whoy on the floor were the Axe Gang members, crying and screaming in pain, and those who could still stand up, had run off, earlier.

    The college town hall of the Axe Gang had been defeatedpletely.

 Chapter 249 - The Great Tonic

    <strong>Chapter 249 The Great Tonic</strong>

    Ding Ning¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock. He thought it would be good if they could just hold on for 20 minutes, under the attack of over 400 gangsters, but he never thought they were able to fell nearly 300 gangsters, and scare away over 100 gangsters.

    Seeing that Ding Ning was shocked, Feng Jun and his colleagues smiled proudly. It seemed that they had proved their worth.

    Ding Ning discovered that the eight iron-willed soldiers were so weak, that their legs had turned to jelly, but still, they supported one another, doing their best to stand upright, and grinned at him.

    His eyes were a little teary, and he rushed forward andined, ¡°Why did you go all out to fight?¡±

    ¡°Northeast Tigers can only die with dignity, and will never kneel to beg for mercy.¡±

    The extraordinary times on the battlefields shed across Lu Zhan¡¯s mind, as he shouted out this war cry.

    ¡°Northeast Tigers can only die with dignity, and will never kneel to beg for mercy.¡±

    Feng Jun and other six men stood straight, looked straight ahead, clearly in high spirits, and joined him in the war cry. They did not salute, because they were no longer the iron-willed soldiers from before.

    But their spirits were still the fighting creed of the Northeast Tigers, and it had been firmly entrenched in their bones.

    They had already retired, but these spirits would never die.

    Disabilities forced them to leave their beloved posts and battlefield, and at one stage in their lives, they felt depressed, hopeless, and were full ofints.

    But Ding Ning had changed their fatespletely, by giving them the will to live, and the ability to stand tall.

    From now on, they were not soldiers anymore, but Ding Ning¡¯s subordinates.

    But, no matter where they were, or no matter whom they served, the Northeast Tiger¡¯s spirit would be with them forever.

    In this way, they were bidding goodbye to their past lives, and taking a brand new path.

    Ding Ning understood them, but his heart sank, because he was the only one who understood where they wereing from.

    He didn¡¯t know if his actions were right, or if it was fair to them.

    But he knew his intentions were good. He wanted to change the world with his abilities, although the change might only be a small one.

    He wanted to reduce the crimes of the world, and achieve more justice and happiness.

    The boundary between ck and white was not that clear. ck was not necessarily all evil, and white was not necessarily all righteous.

    He was not a god, let alone a savior. He could not save everyone, and he could only do his utmost to reduce the grounds for sins to grow.

    Since he had reached this extent, Ding Ning did not think about retreating. Taking the dark force in his hands, he could guarantee that evil things would not happen under his nose, at least.

    Lu Zhan and his colleagues had obviously sensed his intention, and supported him with their actions. Therefore, Ding Ning felt quite moved.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Can you manage?¡±

    Ding Ning felt relieved, smiled, and joked.

    ¡°Ah, D*mn, It¡¯s like being beaten up. There¡¯s no part of my body that doesn¡¯t ache.¡±

    ¡°How can I, as a man say ¡®I can¡¯t¡¯? We walked in, so we will walk out.¡±

    ¡°Right, men always can and should say ¡®I can¡¯, even if they can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Compared with the past, this is nothing.¡±

    ...

    The eight soldiers supported one another and walked out. Though covered in blood, they could still joke. Ding Ning felt relieved.

    He had nned to spend the night with Ling Yun, but he changed his mind at this moment. He wanted to do make sure these wonderful soldiers received the best care ever.

    It was the genuine health care, not the ¡°sensual great health care¡±. Anyway, he was not a man with that sort of taste.

    He called Ling Yun and ordered Air Force Wing No.1 to take her home, then he followed Xiaoniu and others to their abode.

    Xiaoniu rented two houses opposite each other, each with three rooms and one sitting room, and the nine men gathered in them.

    Ding Ning asked Air Force Wing No.1 to retrieve his medicine bag from the courtyard in the western suburbs, after it brought Ling Yun home. With all the medicinal herbs ready, he started to boil them, to make a medicinal bath.

    ¡°Boss, what are you doing?¡±

    Cheng Hu sat in a wheelchair, looking at him curiously.

    Lu Zhan and other men were exhausted. When they got back, they only had simple treatments for their wounds. Then, they went to sleep.

    The only one awake, was Cheng Hu, who was bed bound, and was fast bing edgy. After receiving Ding Ning¡¯s treatment, he was able to move his hands, and he could turn the wheels of his wheelchair, and move around within a small area.

    ¡°I am boiling medicinal herbs to make a bath, to refine your body. From now on, each time you guys train and reach the limit your body can bear, this bath will help you guys regain your strength quickly, and also boost your physical condition. At the same time, it will get rid of any seque caused by extreme training.¡±

    A memory from the past appeared in his eyes. This was the medicinal bath that Sister Qiao had prepared specially for him.

    Since he was young, he had been bathing in this medicinal concoction every time he became exhausted after training. The following day, he would be energetic again, and his physical condition would also be gradually stronger.

    But this bath was somewhat different from the one Sister Qiao made. After all, the herbs Sister Qiao used weremon ones, but the ones he used, were all rare and precious types.

    Cheng Hu¡¯s eyes shone instantly when he heard this. ¡°If the army can make this brew, it will help to train up many more excellent soldiers. If you manage to sell this brew to the army, you will make lots of money in the future.¡±

    He knew, each time a soldier reached his limit of training, he would need a long rest in order to recover. Besides that, there were other seque caused by overtraining, such as ligament strain, muscle strain, etc. When the soldier was old, all kinds of injuries would set in. The brew, which could remove all kinds of seque, could be the amulet of the Celestial Empire, if it was widely used.

    Ding Ning smiled bitterly, shook his head, and said, ¡°I am willing to contribute to our country, and I can even hand over the prescription to the army, but the key point is these herbs are extremely rare, and some are even on the verge of extinction. I am making the brew for you guys, and that¡¯s already the limit. It¡¯s impossible to use this method widely.¡±

    ¡°I am too simple minded.¡±

    Cheng Hu scratched his head shyly, realizing he had just said something silly. Even if the army got the prescription, they could not produce the brew in massive quantities. After all, herbs were the essence. The extinction of many rare herbs, also led to the decline of traditional Chinese medicine.

    Cheng Hu¡¯s proposal was naive, but Ding Ning had a good idea. He needed to make money quickly, to work for the mission his father left him.

    Cheng Hu¡¯s inadvertent proposal had helped him find another path to sess.

    Doing business with the army would not only make him wealthy, but it could alsorgely improve the survivability of the Celestial Empire¡¯s soldiers. This was the best win-win business.

    With this draft in his mind, Ding Ning could not help feeling excited. If this n came true, he could easily be sessful and famous.

    The Qi and Blood Pill which could improve one¡¯s physical power, the Qingfeng Pill which could increase one¡¯s speed, the Bodybuilding Pill which could improve one¡¯s physical strength, the Powder for Weapon Wounds which could help muscles to regrow, stop bleeding and avoid infection, and other types of medicines.

    The herbs that these medicines were made from, were also rare, but they were not so difficult to cultivate. Herbs cultivated by man were far less effective than the wild herbs in nature, but they had much better effects than the other types of medicines on the market.

    But it was not the right time now. He needed to build up his medicinal base first and form his industrial chain, which would be used to sell what he produced, and it had to cope with the demand for the amounts required, for selling. Then, he would try to contact the senior leaders of the army to get their cooperation.

    His products¡¯ effects would be his walking ads. He believed that none of the senior leaders of the army could possibly refuse to cooperate with him, by then.

    The technique of making pills of immortality had long been lost. That was why these medicines were in the form of pills, powders, or ointments.

    The book, Compendium of Vegetation, had a collection of methods for making pills of immortality, but now Ding Ning did not have the ability to make such pills.

    Making pills of immortality yed an indispensable role in the medical history of the Celestial Empire. This method extracted the medicines¡¯ essence and made full use of their effects.

    But making pills of immortality was a technique like that of a chef cooking. It dependedrgely on rigid requirements, like the temperature of the me, the order of adding medicines, the treatment of medicine property conflicts, the mastery of the fire, the extraction degree of medicine effects.

    So, even if Ding Ning had the methods to make the pills of immortality, he did not have the ability to make such pills. He would make pills which only had less than 10% of the medicine effects, and the other 90% would be wasted.

    Making pills of immortality was a different business. These pills were divided into three levels: heaven, earth, human, and each level was divided into four sses: best, good, medium, ordinary. The ordinary pills of the lowest human level had 30% of the medicine effects, the medium pills could reach 40%, the good pills could reach 50%, and the best pills could reach 60%.

    The ordinary pills of the earth level could reach 50% of the medicine effects, the medium pills could reach 60%, the good pills could reach 70%, and the best pills could reach 80%.

    The ordinary pills of the heaven level could reach 70% of the medicine effects, the medium pills could reach 80%, the good pills could reach 90%, and the best pills could reach 100%.

    It seemed that there was not much difference in the medicine effects of the heaven, earth, and human levels, but they were absolutely different.

    Pills of the human level were prepared for ordinary people, pills of the earth level were prepared for warriors, and pills of the heaven level were prepared for the legendary gods.

    In other words, it was useless for warriors to take the human level pills, but an ordinary person would likely be a warrior right away, if he took the earth level pills. However, the person would probablybust and die, because he would not able to bear the effects of the medicine.

    As for the heaven level pills, if there were any, even the top-level warriors did not dare to take them. If they did, they were doomed, because these pills of immortality, only worked for the gods.

    As for the heaven level pills, the Compendium of Vegetation had records. Among the methods for making the heaven level pills, even the easiest and simplest one required 98 kinds of rare herbs.

    The mostplicated one even required over 90,000 kinds of rare herbs. Legend had it that it had the extraordinary function of resurrecting the dead, and capability of making flesh grow back on the skeleton, but the 10,000 kinds of the rare herbs it needed, were already extinct on this earth.

    So, Ding Ning had never desired to study the heaven level pill-making methods. If he could make the best earth level pills, he would be satisfied.

    The Enhanced Edition of the Great Tonic was the name of the medicinal bath Ding Ning made. No one knew if Sister Qiao named it like this, for a mischievous purpose.

    Ding Ning tried to wake Lu Zhan and others, but when they looked at the ck, smelly medicinal brew in the bathtub, they covered their noses, and gazed at one another. No one was willing to step into it.

    ¡°Boss, I have no wounds. I am only a little tired, I just need a rest, I don¡¯t need to bathe. I shall give this precious opportunity to the others.¡±

    Lu Zhan spoke heroically, with a pained face.

    ¡°No problem, but don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    Ding Ning spoke simply. He believed that if only one man started to bathe, others would then fight to get in and bathe as well.

    ¡°Feng Jun, please have a try. Your injury is serious, and your hands have not fully recovered yet.¡±

    Peng Haitao smiled mischievously, while Xiaoiu and others shook their heads.

    Feng Jun was stunned, but he instantly gritted his teeth, and like a tragic hero, said, ¡°In the past, Shennong tried wild herbs. Today, I will test this medicinal brew, with my life.¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Ding Ning pped his head angrily. ¡°It is as if you are about to die for honor. Do you think I will trap you guys? The brew is only good for you, not bad. You will suffer a little, but you will be addicted to its good effects.¡±

    ¡°Boss, you will not be trapping me. Since you¡¯ve said so, let me try it!¡±

    Wearing only a pair of shorts, Feng Jun gritted his teeth, held his breath, closed his eyes, and jumped into the tub, looking as if he was going for his own execution. He did so, because he trusted Ding Ning.

 Chapter 250 - Cunning Man Xiaoniu

    Chapter 250 Cunning Man Xiaoniu

    ¡°How is it? How is it? How do you feel?¡±

    Lu Zhan and others opened their eyes wide, looking expectantly at Feng Jun.

    ¡°Nothing special, it stinks...oh...¡±

    Feng Jun frowned, and suddenly there was a surprised look on his face, even before he finished talking. In an instant, his expression changed dramatically. He felt extreme pain and itching in each of his blood capiries, as if they had been pricked by needles.

    The blood vessels on his forehead and neck throbbed, and his face turned red. ¡°F*ck, this is too painful, more painful than the pain caused by amputation.¡±

    But the pain was not the problem, it was the itchy feeling that reached deep into his marrow. He felt as if his heart had been pricked by hundreds of ws, and he wanted only to strip off his own skin.

    He could not help roaring in agony, and jumped out hurriedly, as if his buttocks were on fire.

    ¡°Go back, bear with it for a while, you will be alright soon.¡±

    Ding Ning was keeping any eye on him, on the alert for precisely this reaction. It was not easy for such a brave guy to try it, and he could not let him run away.

    Reaching out his hand, he pressed Feng Jun¡¯s head. Feng Jun could not resist his pressing and stepped in again.

    ¡°Boss, what on earth have I done wrong, that you are torturing me like this? Is it okay for you to give me a good beating? Let me out, let me out...¡±

    Feng Jun nearly cried, and tears ran down his face. The itch was really unbearable for a man.

    ¡°Be good, I am doing this for your good. Keep at it for a few more minutes, and you will be fine. By then, you will not want to get out, even if I ask you to.¡±

    Ding Ning spoke gently to him, much like coaxing a little child, but his hands pressed Feng Jun¡¯s head firmly, keeping him still.

    This move was so incredible that everyone looked at Ding Ning in shock. The truth was that Feng Jun was the best master, after Lu Zhan and Cheng Hu.

    They found that Feng Jun could not bear the pain anymore, and was making all efforts to get out. As a doctor, Ding Ning had a little kung fu skill at most, but by pressing lightly, he made Feng Jun lose his resistance.

    They realized that Ding Ning was not as ordinary as they thought. ¡°Could he be a low-profile master?¡±

    ¡°Waaa...it is too painful. Oh, no, I am not afraid of the pain. It is too itchy, even my heart is itching. Every part of my body is itchy, waaa...¡±

    Feng Jun was a tall and brave man, but he was obviously suffering badly, and even cried, making the others astonished. They began to regard the medical brew with as much fear as facing venomous snakes or scorpions. They vowed silently that they would not take a bath in the brew, even if they deliberately disobeyed their boss¡¯s orders.

    Now, Ding Ning was smiling, but he looked like a ferocious wolf in their eyes, making them shudder.

    ¡°s, you don¡¯t understand my good intentions. Do you know the price of the medicines that went into the brew?¡±

    After checking the time, Ding Ning released his hand sadly but angrily. ¡°I used 18 kinds of medicinal herbs, which are all rare species, on the verge of extinction. Each kind can be easily auctioned at the auction house for millions of dors. Since you don¡¯t appreciate my kind heart, juste out.¡±

    ¡°Ah? So expensive?¡±

    Feng Jun did not feel that confident, as he looked at Ding Ning. He did not want to disappoint his boss, but what he was feeling was really horrible. ¡°I cannot bear it. Even if I disappoint the boss, I muste out.¡±

    Thinking about that, Feng Jun felt guilty, and prepared to jump out.

    At this moment, the piercing pain and itch suddenly disappeared, ebbing away like the tide. Instead, all the pores of his blood capiries opened, making him feel veryfortable.

    Thatfort was beyond words, somewhat like bathing in a mother¡¯s amniotic fluid. He felt warm and soothed. It was also like the excitement of ejaction, making his soul reach the peak offort. Then, he couldn¡¯t help giving out a soul-stirring moan.

    What was important was that, his previous tiredness and pain were gone. The medicinal effects became infinite energy, swarming into him. His physical power increased, and he became deeply addicted to the feeling of the dramatic increase of power.

    ¡°F*ck, what¡¯s wrong with Feng Jun? Is he imagining himself having sex, and having an orgasm?¡±

    Gong Qiang blinked. Hearing hisfortable moan and looking at his blissful expression, he ridiculed him, as he looked on, in confusion.

    Lu Zhan and others were also confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Feng Jun? He deserves a good beating, because of his expression.¡±

    ¡°Come out quickly, if you don¡¯t want to bathe anymore.¡±

    Ding Ning looked serious, urging him impatiently, but he smiled silently. He checked the time, deliberately urging Feng Jun toe out, because he knew Feng Jun would be absolutely unwilling to do so.

    ¡°No, boss, I treated your good heart as nothing. It¡¯s my fault. Please let me bathe longer, a few more minutes, just a while. I beg you.¡±

    Ding Ning begged Ding Ning shamelessly, as if he was like a cute dog, trying to tter its master.

    Lu Zhan and others looked at one another. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    They all knew what Feng Jun was like; he was usually an extremely haughty person.

    No matter how friendly he was with hisrades-in-arms, he was not likely to speak with them, in this shameless manner.

    But Feng Jun¡¯s actions changed their previous perception of himpletely. They instinctively realized that the medical brew seemed to be something really extraordinary.

    Ding Ning turned and left with a humph, feeling quite happy, and silently saying, ¡°D*mn, I helped you refine your body, but you didn¡¯t ept my offer. Now, let¡¯s see if you will beg me.¡±

    As Ding Ning left angrily, Feng Jun became quite anxious. But now he felt quitefortable, especially due to the excitement brought by the constant physical power increase. He was deeply addicted to it, and could not bear to leave it.

    ¡°s, let the boss punish me, after my bath. At most, I shall ask the boss to give me a few kicks, but now I won¡¯te out, even though I get beaten.¡±

    ¡°Junzi, are you feeling feverish?¡±

    Xiaoniu stupidly extended his hand to feel Feng Jun¡¯s forehead, then felt his own forehead, and said strangely, ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever. Why are you talking nonsense?¡±

    ¡°You are the one talking nonsense. Do you understand the concept of reward after hardships? Do you what is the happiest thing in the world? Now, I have never been so happy.¡±

    Feng Jun became angry when he saw Xiaoniu¡¯s stupefied face. He shouted at him, but he did not wish to leave the tub.

    Lu Zhan had a thoughtful expression on his face, and he asked tentatively, ¡°Junzi, don¡¯t you feel the pain or the itch, anymore?¡±

    ¡°No, I have never been sofortable. All my tiredness is gone, my body is bing stronger, and my physical power is growing. Our boss¡¯s medical brew is really magical.¡±

    Feng Jun shouted out deliberately, wanting Ding Ning to hear him, and ease his anger.

    ¡°Making your body stronger, and increasing your physical power?¡±

    Lu Zhan¡¯s eyes shone instantly with excitement, as he asked incredulously.

    ¡°s, our boss said this a long time ago, but you didn¡¯t believe it. Unfortunately, I have not fully recovered yet. I am still weak and cannot bathe. Otherwise, the first one to bathe would not have been Feng Jun, but me.¡±

    Sitting in a wheelchair, Cheng Hu came out from nowhere like a ghost, and spoke enviously.

    ¡°God, boss, boss, hehe...¡±

    Lu Zhan dashed out and saw Ding Ning ying with his mobile phone, out of boredom. Rubbing his hands, he blushed and smiled tteringly. ¡°Could I also take a bath?¡±

    ¡°You have no wounds. You were only a little tired, you just need a rest, you don¡¯t need to bathe. You should give this precious opportunity to others.¡±

    Ding Ning did not even raise his eyes, as he replied to him, sarcastically.

    ¡°I...¡±

    Ding Ning used the tone Lu Zhan once used, when speaking to him. Lu Zhan blushed, his lips moved, but he did not utter anything for a long time.

    Embarrassed, he did not know what to do. Seeing this, Ding Ning did not make fun of him anymore. Taking a bag of sealed ointment and throwing it to him, he said amicably, ¡°Fill the bathtub with water, and steep it for five minutes, before you go in.¡±

    ¡°Okay! Thank you, boss! Thank you, boss!¡±

    Lu Zhan smiled immediately. Taking the ointment respectfully, and carrying it carefully, he quickly sneaked into the opposite suite to bathe.

    ¡°Boss, you must be tired. Let me massage your shoulders.¡±

    Peng Haitao sneaked in like a thief. He stood behind Ding Ning, massaging and gently hitting Ding Ning¡¯s back with his fists.

    ¡°Boss, are your legs sore? Let me gently hit them with my fists.¡±

    ¡°Boss, are you hungry? Let me make you a bowl of instant noodles.¡±

    ¡°Boss, are you thirsty? Let me pour you a cup of tea.¡±

    ...

    After a while, Wang Yang, Gong Qiang and the others who had discovered the secret, sneaked in, trying to please Ding Ning, who could not help smiling.

    He gave one bag to each of them, asking them to wait in line. Suddenly, he realized Xiaoniu had note yet, and he sighed, ¡°s, this little guy is too honest and is very slow to respond.¡±

    Shaking his head, he took thest bag to the bathroom, but he saw Xiaoniu and Feng Jun chatting freely in the bathtub, while standing.

    ¡°Xiaoniu, why didn¡¯t youe to me?¡±

    The water in the bathtub was bing clean, as Feng Jun had nearly absorbed all its effects. Seeing this, Ding Ning asked Xiaoniu jokingly.

    Xiaoniu smiled, blinked, and took the bag from Ding Ning¡¯s hand unceremoniously. With a mischievous and cunning smile, he said,

    ¡°How can so many people bathe in the two bathtubs? Everyone wants to bathe first, so I will wait here. Anyway, I know you won¡¯t leave me out. As soon as Feng Jun finishes bathing, it is my turn. Let those stupid guys wait in line, outside.¡±

    Ding Ning. ¡°...¡±

    Feng Jun. ¡°...¡±

    Ding Ning was speechless, due to shock. He suddenly realized that Xiaoniu, who was considered honest and vulnerable, was also smart and cunning.

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be fooled by his appearance. He is not as honest as he looks. In the army, this guy was the leader of ourbat squad. Each time, it was he who came up with the strategies to operate our missions. He is very cunning.¡±

    Feng Jun disclosed Xiaoniu¡¯s background, impersonally.

    Xiaoniu did not care about that and shouted, ¡°We will bathe sooner orter. Our boss won¡¯t treat anyone of us unfairly. It is not a big deal for me to bathe a little earlier.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡±

    Ding Ning had never known that Xiaoniu had such an ability. Instantly, he changed his view of him, gave him the thumbs up sincerely, and praised him, ¡°Great wisdom looks silly.¡±

    Xiaoniu scratched his head and smiled. ¡°Not as great as the boss.¡±

    Ding Ning felt quitefortable with his words. This was the highest level of ttery.

    ¡°Well, you guys keep bathing, but I have to leave. I need to attend sses the next morning.¡±

    Ding Ning found it was alreadyte, and left with a greeting.

    He nned to spend a night in their dormitory, but he never thought such a thing could happen.

    Ding Ning returned to his courtyard in the western suburbs. He held the cute little maid in his arms and slept soundly, making the maid who had tried to have intercourse with him,in silently.

    The eco-simtion system, with its instation nearly finished, was in its debugging stage during these days. When he got up, his little maid had already cooked him breakfast.

    He took the seeds of the dried herbs. He alsomunicated with Ling Fei, and learned that the certificate would be issued within these few days. Thepany¡¯s decoration was also nearly finished, and even the restaurant on the top floor had been built. Everything was going ording to n.

    After finishing the breakfast which had improved in quality, Ding Ning praised the little maid generously, and she smiled quite happily.

    Originally, Chu Yunna wanted to cook for Ding Ning, and learned how to cook, but after trying it out, she found she really liked it. So, she was quite pleased when Ling Fei suggested that she should open a restaurant, and be the chef.

 Chapter 251 - The Police Came to Arrest Ding Ning

    Chapter 251 The Police Came to Arrest Ding Ning

    After learning about what Chu Yunna was thinking, Ding Ning was sure that she indeed liked cooking. So he determined to impart Sister Qiao¡¯s culinary skills to her officially.

    Only those people who really enjoyed cooking and had a talent for it could cook well. By learning on her own, Chu Yunna made increasingly better breakfast. Thus, Ding Ning thought that she surely had such a talent for cooking and a good learning spirit as well.

    Ding Ning was not interested in cooking, nor did he have the spirit of diligent study. Hence, he could just train her to be a little maid of him.

    Once Chu Yunna learned how to cook, apart from anything else, he and Ling Fei could be lucky enough to get something delicious to eat.

    Now, the problem of Chu Yunna¡¯s identity was the only thing that needed to be resolved as soon as possible. When such a problem still existed, she would reveal her identity in no time if she was going to open a restaurant.

    In this regard, Ling Fei didn¡¯t have any good ideas. The advice he offered was to find a very powerful and reliable hacker to invade the household registration system and create a new resume and identity for Chu Yunna.

    But where could Ding Ning find such a hacker that he knew well? Suddenly, he remembered that Wu Xian studiedputer science. Maybe he knew someputer masters.

    Ding Ning nned to ask Wu Xian if he could introduce a powerful hacker to him. As long as the hacker wasn¡¯t a person of a too bad character, Ding Ning could make friends with him. Then, in any case, the hacker would be a reliable one.

    As Ding Ning thought about this, his spirits rose up. He hurriedly finished breakfast. After taking a few photos of Chu Yunna, Ding Ning rushed to the school.

    ¡°You are Ding Ning, right?¡±

    Just when Ding Ning parked the car, two police officers, one tall and one short, blocked his way. Behind them were more than ten heavily armed policemen with loaded guns.

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart missed a beat, and he secretly eximed in his heart. ¡°Not good. Did Yang Kaishan call the police? But it should be impossible.¡±

    What must be must be. Ding Ning forced himself to calm down. ¡°Yes, I am. What¡¯s the matter, officer?¡±

    With a nk expression, the tall and fat policeman who led the others showed his police officer certificate to Ding Ning. ¡°Hello, Mr. Ding. I am Zhu Jian, the acting captain of Jingpu Police Station Sub-bureau¡¯s criminal police team. This is my colleague Chen Yuan. You are suspected of murdering Yang Kaishan and Ma Qiang, two men from Shenzhou Country. Pleasee back with us to assist in the investigation.¡±

    ¡°What did you say? Is Yang Kaishan dead?¡±

    Shocked, Ding Ning widened his eyes and his brain was roaring. ¡°How could it be possible? Did Yang Kaishan die too?¡±

    ¡°It appears that Mr. Ding was only surprised by the death of Yang Kaishan. However, as for Ma Qiang¡¯s death, you didn¡¯t feel surprised at all. It seems that we have found the right person.¡±

    Zhu Jian smiled, curving his lips. It seemed that he had seen Ding Ning through. Then, he said coldly, ¡°Come with us now.¡±

    After that, he took out the cuffs to handcuff Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning¡¯s face fell. He took a step forward and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who Ma Qiang is. You asked me to cooperate with the investigation. So what gives you the right to handcuff me?¡±

    ¡°Humph! Behave yourself. You have killed two people in a row so that you can be considered as an extremely dangerous criminal suspect. In order to prevent you from running away, we must take the necessary measures.¡±

    Zhu Jian pretended to be panic and retreated a step. A sense of achievement shed across the bottle of his eyes. He reached out and gestured the policemen behind him while roaring. ¡°I hope you will not do anything to harm yourself. If you dare to resist arrest, I have the right to shoot you to death.¡±

    The criminal police behind him raised their guns in unison and aimed at Ding Ning as if they were facing a formidable enemy.

    Being held at those dark muzzles, Ding Ning felt in his heart that his anger could dash to the skies. Judging from Zhu Jian¡¯s poor performance, Ding Ning could smell a strong taste of conspiracy.

    It was time for ss. When those students saw the police were arresting someone, all of them came over to watch the scene of bustle. At this time, they were swamped by crowds of the students.

    ¡°Is that a student from our school?¡±

    ¡°Holy cr*p! He is very handsome. How could he be a murderer?¡±

    ¡°Now he is just a suspect. You cannot identify him as a murderer.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. If he is not a murderer, why would the policemen use their guns?¡±

    ¡°What the fu*k! He has such a fairplexion that I didn¡¯t expect that he would be a murderer. Fu*k! How can Ninghai University have such a student?¡±

    ...

    As the coward was taking about Ding Ning animatedly, the face of him turned extremely ugly. ¡°Who is plotting against me? This plot is so vicious that the person behind this must want to take all my standing and reputation away from me.¡±

    Immediately, an ice-cold murder intent shed in Ding Ning¡¯s eyes, and he fixed his eyes on Zhu Jian. Neither humble nor pushy, Ding Ning said.

    ¡°Officer Zhu, you just came to invite me to assist the investigation. As a good citizen, I can cooperate with you. But without a shred of evidence, you kept on proiming that I was a murderer, and you are going to handcuff me. I can certainly sue you for nder. But now I reserve the right to sue you for ruining my reputation because I am very busy now. I don¡¯t have so much time to spend with you here. If you have anything to do with me, you can talk to mywyer. There are so many people looking around here such that you cannotmit evil acts. If you are capable enough, you can try to shoot at me. I¡¯m sure that you will die miserably. If you have any evidence against me, you cane to catch me. But if not, I¡¯m sorry that I cannot keep youpany. Now, get out of my way.¡±

    The moment Ding Ning finished speaking, his eyes became intimidating and ice-cold, which greatly frightened Zhu Jian and Chen Yuan. And then, they retreated repeatedly and automatically made way for Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning sneered. Without even ncing at Zhu Jian¡¯s gloomy face, he swaggeringly went to his dorm.

    ¡°Stop! Otherwise, I will shoot.¡±

    Zhu Jian had never thought that Ding Ning was so proficient inw. Burning with a frenzy of rage, he pulled out his gun and pointed it at Ding Ning. Zhu Jian roared.

    ¡°You are a policeman. If you have evidence, you can go ahead to arrest others. Otherwise, you should leave as soon as possible. This is Ninghai University. You can never act recklessly here. I have recorded all your words and deeds. Well, I want to let theizens all over the country know how the acting captain of Jingpu Police Station Sub-bureau enforced thew roughly?¡±

    A crisp and pleasing sound rang in the crowd. Standing between Song Xiaoyu and Liu Wenjing, Zhao Jingjing watched them with contempt and disdain. She waved the phone in her hand at Zhu Jian, whose face now took on an ugly expression.

    A wave of warmth rushed over Ding Ning¡¯s heart. Slightly lifting his mouth corners, Ding Ning thought to himself. ¡°This little girl, she is worth liking by me.¡±

    It was only that Ding Ning couldn¡¯t look back at this time, nor could he show others that they know each other. Otherwise, he might bring trouble to her.

    ¡°Humph! Let¡¯s go back to apply for a detention warrant. I don¡¯t believe he can still be so arrogant. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Zhu Jian cast a vicious re at Zhao Jingjing. With an ugly face, he waved his hands and said something to save his dignity. Then, he got into the car in grief and left with the other policemen.

    After Xiaocui got Ding Ning¡¯s instruction, she instantly followed them. Ding Ning¡¯s intuition told him that Zhu Jian came especially for him. Therefore, he must watch Zhu Jian¡¯s every move to find out who was behind this.

    ¡°Yang Kaishan has already escaped, so how could he die all of a sudden? Who is going to set me up? Could it be the ck Knife Camp or some other people from the Axe Gang? Or is there anyone else who wants to use this thing to attack me?¡±

    ¡°This matter has not yet ended. It seems that I have to make some preparations.¡±

    Zhao Jingjing, who was known as one of the prettiest girls in Ninghai University, actually stepped up to defend Ding Ning. And without being servile or overbearing, Ding Ning just ignored Zhu Jian. Such an attitude of him also made the students stunned.

    ¡°This buddy rocks! They are policeman, but he simply turned up his nose at them.¡±

    ¡°What the hell! The school queen actually stood up for him. Do you think it is because Ding Ning has conquered her or because she is so kind that she hated to see the policeman act arrogantly in our school?¡±

    ¡°How can I fu*king know that? I only know that the goddess in my heart hurt me a lot this time. Oh, my God! The handsome boy and my goddess, is there still any hope for poor losers like me?¡±

    ¡°What if the guy is really a murderer? We are actually in the same school with him, which must be very dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Gee, that handsome guy looks very familiar. But why cannot I remember where I have met him?¡±

    ¡°Cr*p. You are so into good-looking men. How can you forget those handsome guys you have ever met?¡±

    ¡°He looked so familiar. I must have seen him before. But I just cannot remember him at this moment.¡±

    ...

    ¡°His name is Ding Ning!¡±

    A sweet voice of a woman came from far away. It interrupted the arguments of the coward.

    A sharp-eyed student spotted the figure with a pink dress that floated away and instantly eximed in surprise. ¡°Fu*k. She is precisely Zhao Chenxi, another school queen. Who is Ding Ning exactly? Both the two school queens know him.¡±

    ¡°Ding Ning... Ah, I remember! He is Ding Ning, the miracle-working doctor, who is also my idol. Oh, my! I am actually in the same school with my idol and I just brushed past him. No way. I am going to chase him.¡±

    The girl who thought that Ding Ning looked familiar to her suddenly remembered. She uttered a scream and ran up to Ding Ning.

    ¡°Ah, I also remembered him. He is my idol, Ding Ning. He is actually studying at our school. My God! My handsome brother, wait for me!¡±

    ¡°He is not your brother. He is my husband. Coquettish b*tches, don¡¯t grab my husband. Darling, wait for me. Your little sweetheart ising.¡±

    ...

    The girl recognized Ding Ning. The other girls who finally knew what happened suddenly threw themselves in a noisy outburst and went to chase Ding Ning.

    The faces of the boys who were left by those girls became hideous. In a low voice, they cursed the godd*mned Ding Ning, and they said he was a murderer.

    With a gloomy face, Zhao Jingjing looked at Zhao Chenxi who was leaving. The light of suspicion quivered in her eyes. ¡°Why would she tell others Ding Ning¡¯s name? Did she hold a grudge against Ding Ning?¡±

    Zhao Chenxi lifted her mouth corners, feeling very happy. She didn¡¯t know whether Ding Ning was a murderer or not. But after witnessing all this, she thought that she might as well take the chance to punish Ding Ning in return. Out of spite, she wanted to humiliate him.

    Of course, it would be much better if the evidence of murderer cases was certain. Then, she would do whatever she could to let Ding Ning spend the rest of his life in prison. At that time, she¡¯d like to see what that b*tch Shen Muqing was going to do.

    Far away from the crowd, Ding Ning elerated his pace, and his face fell in an instant.

    He was not afraid at all if people from those underground gangs came to cause him trouble. However, now it was the policemen whoe to him. In this case, things were going to hit the fan. Anyway, Ding Ning couldn¡¯t violently resist against thew.

    Ding Ning still had a promising future, so he wouldn¡¯t allow himself to be destroyed by this conspiracy. Although he killed Ma Qiang by mistake, he was definitely set up for the murder of Yang Kaishan.

    Only three people, Gangzi, Xiaoyu, and Yuanyang, saw he kill Ma Qiang with their own eyes. He believed in Gangzi and Xiaoyu. But he couldn¡¯t say that he trusted Yuanyang.

    Therefore, it was imperative to shut them up.

    The best way to shut someone up is to kill him. But he couldn¡¯t do such a thing. So, he could only choose to let the three of them go away to stay away from the trouble. They coulde back after this matter quieted down.

    Thinking of this, Ding Ning was about to call Ling Yun to let them go out to hide. Just then, Ling Yun called him. The moment Ding Ning answered the phone, the rushed voice of Ling Yun passed through the phone. ¡°Ding Ning, Gangzi and the other two persons have been taken away.¡±

    ¡°What? Where did the police take them? Do you know the police from which sub-bureau caught them?¡±

    Ding Ning felt a sudden chill in his heart. ¡°The police acted so fast. No, I cannot sit still and await destruction. I have to get them out as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°They were not policemen, but a few veiled people who had extraordinary skills. I couldn¡¯t stop them.¡±

    Feeling depressed, Ling Yun told Ding Ning what had happened.

    It turned out that she rushed to the hospital early in the morning to visit Gangzi and others. Unexpectedly, she happened to see the few veiled people take Gangzi and others away by force.

    She stepped forward to stop them. However, they defeated her only by one move. Fortunately, those people did not hurt her. They just ran away after knocking her out.

    After hanging up the phone, Ding Ning was relieved, instead. Since these people hid their faces, they certainly were not the police.

    No matter who they were, they definitely only wanted to take Gangzi and others as bargaining chips to negotiate with him. In that case, there was room for change.

    As long as they didn¡¯t fall into the hands of the police, the situation would be much better.

    He felt anxious to call Xiao Nuo. However, he didn¡¯t know whether he had had sex with her or not. Whenever he thought about that, he would feel extremely diffident. He found her number out on his phone, but eventually, he didn¡¯t call her.

 Chapter 252 - The Reactions of All Parties

    <strong>Chapter 252 The Reactions of All Parties</strong>

    ¡°Shall I call Shen Muqing?¡± Ding Ning thought. Shen Muqing had such a powerful family background. The Shen Family must have the ability to take care of this matter for him even if he had killed Yang Kaishan, not to mention he was only framed by others.

    After a long period of hesitation, Ding Ning smiled bitterly and put away his phone because he thought that it must be her families¡¯ decision to let Shen Muqing instantly break off with him.

    He didn¡¯t want to go to the Shen Family¡¯s door to beg for their help. Being convicted of murder was the worst thing that might happen to him. At that time, the Shen Family wouldn¡¯t watch him go to jail even if it was for Shen Muqing¡¯s illness. At crucial moments, the Shen Family would naturally give him a helping hand. But if he asked for help first, he would lose the initiative.

    ¡°How about Secretary Xu?¡± Ding Ning¡¯s eyes brightened. As everyone knew, sometimes the power of a high-ranking official might not be as effective as the person who was in direct control of the matter. As the favorite subordinate under the leadership of the mayor, it should not be difficult for Secretary Xu to solve such a thing.

    However, Ding Ning gave up this idea after a while of consideration. After all, he didn¡¯t have such a close tie with Secretary Xu. Ding Ning hadn¡¯t even treated his illness yet. If he had retreated Secretary Xu, Ding Ning would have had the courage to ask a favor.

    ¡°It seems that I don¡¯t have enough friends to help me. At the critical moment, I don¡¯t even know to whom I can ask for help.¡±

    ¡°Who cares? Anyway, I didn¡¯t kill Yang Kaishan, and I killed Ma Qiang by mistake.¡±

    ¡°I will adopt measures appropriate to the actual situation. Take one step first and then take another ording to the situation at that time. I will be wanted by the police nationwide if the worstes to the worst. At that time, I can change my appearance and identity. I don¡¯t believe who can recognize me then.¡±

    However, he didn¡¯t know that all hell had already broken loose on the Inte. The moment the post titled The Miracle-working Doctor Ding Ning Argue Angrily with the Policemen in Front of Ninghai University¡¯s Gate. Ding Ning Was Wanted on Suspicion of Killing being published, it immediately upied the first ce on the most searched topic list.

    Subsequently, a video that truthfully recorded what had happened on the scene was uploaded to the Inte, which caused a heated discussion about the development of the event.

    One after another,izens made theirments. Some of them used Ding Ning of being self-conceited and insolent on ount of his ability. Someizens enjoyed watching the fun and took pleasure in Ding Ning¡¯s misfortune. Some other people med the police for illegally enforcing thew. They said the policemen pulled their guns out at will to threaten and intimidate Ding Ning. Moreover, there were some people with concealed intentions. It appeared that those tipsters provided some unbiased source of information. However, they said Ding Ning was actually a member of the underworld...

    Theizen, Sun after a Rain, unified the people in Ding Ning¡¯s fan club. All of them stood firmly behind their idol, and unswervingly supported him. Crossing verbal swords with those persons from Anti-Ding Group and Melon-eating Onlookers, those fans of Ding Ning said that they believed thew would give Ding Ning justice.

    There were countless fans came to leave theirments on Ding Ning¡¯s microblog page. They asked Ding Ning to stand out for himself and say a sentence to prove his innocence.

    Unfortunately, Ding Ning had no time to pay attention to his microblog. At this moment, he hid in the library and thought fast about how to resolve this crisis.

    Ding Ning¡¯s phone never stopped ringing. Mr. Hu, Mr. Zhang, Xia Ziyu, Ling Fei, and even Bai Qing called to say hello. They asked him what exactly had happened and if he needed any help.

    Ding Ning could only refuse them with thanks. He exined to them that some people had framed him and the charges against him were sheer fictions. Facts could naturally tell who was innocent and who wasn¡¯t. Over time, he would definitely be cleared of all the charges.

    The ringing sounds of Ding Ning¡¯s phone bothered many students in the library. They all stared at him with angry eyes. So he had to apologize again and again. Finally, he simply turned off his phone.

    ¡°B*stard, when such a huge thing happened to you, how could you turn off the phone?¡±

    Xiao Nuo became so furious that she broke out into curses. She kept calling Ding Ning, but the line was always busy at first. Butter, she only heard the voice in her phone say, ¡°Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is power off.¡±

    ¡°Sister Nuo, is it possible that my brother-inw really killed the two people?¡±

    Xiaoyao asked. She looked anxious.

    ¡°It is impossible. He knows how to handle things properly, and he will never kill. There must be someone who wants to frame him.¡±

    Xiao Nuo gave her a definite answer. In fact, what she did not say was that even if Ding Ning had killed someone, he or she must deserve to die.

    But she was sure that Ding Ning was framed. It was because she knew that Ding Ning had 10,000 ways of killing people without being noticed. He would never be stupid enough to leave the evidence and arouse people¡¯s suspicion toward him.

    ¡°As long as he didn¡¯t kill, I will protect him even if I have to go down on my knees and ask my father for help.¡±

    When Xiaoyao got the affirmative answer from Xiao Nuo, she acted as if she had got a shot in the arm: she wanted to call her father immediately and ask him to deal with the matter.

    ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t give us additional trouble. Now the police have no evidence to prove that Ding Ning killed the two people. I will solve this problem.¡±

    Peevishly, Xiao Nuo grabbed the phone and hung up it. ¡°Are you kidding? I, the captain of the criminal police team, is here. There will be no need to use the resources of Xiaoyao¡¯s family.¡±

    ...

    In the No. 16 Banwan Vi, Shen Muqing was watching the heated discussion on the Inte, and there was a knot of tension in her stomach. Unconsciously, she picked up the phone and dialed the familiar number.

    ¡°Sorry! The subscriber you dialed is powered off...¡±

    Listening to the sound showing that Ding Ning had turned his phone off, Shen Muqing sat quite still for a long time before she stood up. ¡°Sister Rui, I am going to the school.¡±

    ¡°Well, I am going to get a car.¡± Tang Rui quickly responded and rushed to prepare the car.

    ...

    Ding Qianlie from Longteng Group remained calm and called someone. ¡°Go to check who is behind all this.¡±

    ¡°Miss, we are checking.¡± Knife Scar reverently answered.

    ¡°Erase any negative factors against my brother.¡± Ding Qianlie ordered coolly.

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±

    ¡°Have you found out who is behind that assassin in ck?¡±

    Ding Qianlie suddenly changed the topic.

    ¡°Sorry, Miss. The assassin in ck is very cautious. He had no identity documents. Afterparison, we found that he didn¡¯t belong to any killer organizations or mercenary groups, nor had he appeared in theplicated human world. Therefore, we haven¡¯t found out who he was.¡±

    Knife Scar replied, feeling a little guilty.

    ¡°The more difficult it is to know the assassin¡¯s background, the more powerful the force behind him will be. He was likely to be the assassin of sacrifice brought up by big families. Besides, no one knows the background of my brother. It is probably because of Murong Yanran that they decided to kill him. Take steps along this line of thinking.¡±

    Ding Qianlie knocked at the table unconsciously. With her eyes shining with the light of wisdom, Ding Qianlie hung up the phone.

    A group of people in ck shirts gathered together in a single isted dwelling house.

    Knife Scar heard the sound of hanging up from the phone, and his eyes were getting increasingly brighter. He whispered to a man in a ck shirt next to him.

    ¡°Go to find out which families have close interests interactions with the Murong Family and which young men of the right age want to pursue Murong Yanran. You should pay special attention to those men who were very possessive.¡±

    ¡°I see, boss!¡±

    Upon hearing this, the man in the ck shirt excitedly pped his hands and rushed away in high spirit...

    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang! Zhu Jian, are you fu*king a stupid pig? Who gave you the courage to arrest people in Ninghai University without my approval? Ah? Tell me who gave you the courage?¡±

    In the office of the director of the Jingpu Police Station Sub-bureau, the director Feng Yuanqiao vehemently banged on the table. Furiously frothing at the mouth, he raged at Zhu Jian.

    ¡°Brother-inw, I was so eager to solve the case such that I did it on impulse.¡±

    Taking a devil-may-care attitude, Zhu Jian exined. A hint of unnoticeable disapproval shed through the depths of his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me brother-inw. We are in office time. I am now your boss. On impulse? Did you do all this on impulse? Tell me, how can we wind this matter up at this time? Tell me. You tell me... Now that even those city leaders were startled by your deed. What do you think I can do?¡± ¡°From now on, I will immediately suspend you from your duties. You have to wait for the decisions on how to deal with you.¡±

    Being exasperated at Zhu Jian¡¯s failure to make good, Feng Yuanqiao cursed in rage and pronounced the judgment.

    Zhu Jian was his wife¡¯s younger brother. In previous, he was always the deputy captain of the criminal police team. But Zhu Jian didn¡¯t attend to his proper duties. Instead, he always spent his whole day enjoying himself with feasting and other kinds of entertainment with a bunch of social idlers whom he considered as brothers.

    Zhao Gang didn¡¯t like Zhu Jian. If Zhu Jian were not Feng Yuanqiao¡¯s rtive, Zhao Gang would kick him out of the police team long ago.

    Since Zhao Gang had the ident, the city leaders had determined to take Zhao Gang as a positive example. Thus, Feng Yuanqiao was bound to be promoted to a higher position.

    Then, Zhu Jian became active and begged before Feng Yuanqiao¡¯s wife every day. Feng Yuanqiao couldn¡¯t resist his wife¡¯s pillow talk and made Zhu Jian the acting captain of the criminal police team. He hoped that Zhu Jian could perform well and tried his best to be a regr worker.

    Zhu Jian was his wife¡¯s brother who always made Feng Yuanqiao worry. However, Feng Yuanqiao did not expect that just when Zhu Jian became the acting captain, he got him into such big trouble. Zhu Jian enforced thew roughly. Someone recorded the whole process and uploaded the video on the inte. So, how could Feng Yuanqiao not be angry?

    During such a short period of time, the head of the district, the deputy head of the district, the leader of the State Council Office for Rectifying of District Discipline Commission, the division chief of Inspection Section of Municipal Police Bureau, the director and deputy director of Municipal Police Bureau, and even people from Government office called to rebuke him. They let Feng Yuanqiao deal with this matter seriously.

    ¡°No, brother-inw. I am your wife¡¯s younger brother. The b*stard Zhao Gang has pressed me for so many years. And now, I finally managed to be the acting captain. You cannot ruin my future.¡±

    When Zhu Jian heard that he was going to be suspended from his duty, he suddenly became anxious. Taking away his careless and casual manner, Zhu Jian begged piteously.

    Feng Yuanqiaoughed in his exasperation. ¡°Do you think that I am ruining your future? It is you who have ruined my future. Zhu Jian, ah, Zhu Jian. Since when can you stop bringing trouble to your sister and me? Some time ago, idents happened in session in Ninghai. Because of that, the government lost its credibility. Then, they made Zhao Gang a positive example to strengthen the confidence the people had in us. A hero appeared in the Jingpu Police Station Sub-bureau. By taking this advantage, I will be more likely to get promoted and get a key position in the office of the Municipal Police Bureau. At such a critical moment when we were between the teeth of the storm, you fu*king went to find trouble initially and made such a big mess, which sent our superiors into a great rage. Now that I certainly cannot get promoted. But you had the face to say that I ruined your future. You are the godd*mned one who destroyed my future.¡±

    Zhu Jian went nk. He received arge sum of money from others and promised to find a way to frame Ding Ning. But it had never urred to him that things could be so severe, and he even dyed the promotion of his brother-inw because of this matter.

    Fuming with rage, he roared all of a sudden and rushed out. ¡°Fu*k. It must be the video uploaded by that girl student. No, I have to take revenge on her. I will find some people to rape her by turns. Otherwise, I will fu*king eat my hat.¡±

    ¡°Fu*kinge back. I think you should eat your hat. You still act like a stupid pig. At this time, do you think the situation is not messy enough?¡±

    Feng Yuanqiao became so angry now. His wife¡¯s brother was a b*starded who always brought him bad luck. He even wanted to get his revenge on someone at this time. It seemed that Zhu Jian was afraid that the trouble was not big enough.

    Zhu Jian gasped. He straightened up his neck and said, ¡°Then what do you think we need to do now? Anyway, I will not give up before I take my revenge.¡±

    ¡°Take your revenge? Take your fu*king revenge. Don¡¯t go anywhere and wait honestly for their decision on how to deal with you. Now the city leaders are also trying to find ways to delete the online posts. They want to avoid causing greater public opinion disturbance.¡±

    Feng Yuanqiao took a long breath and lighted up a cigarette; coldness shed across his eyes. ¡°Do you have enough evidence to prove that the suspect killed someone?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡± Zhu Jian bowed his head, feeling guilty.

    Feng Yuanqiao became so angry that he was very anxious to kick him to death. ¡°Without any evidence, you even dared to arrest people with loaded guns. Are you crazy?¡±

    ¡°No. But that guy is very likely to be the murder. I have checked the surveince. Although the monitoring equipment in Blessing Gathering Club was destroyed, the surveince video along the street showed that he had gone to the crime scenest night. Exactly at the time Ma Qiang and Yang Kaishan were killed. Just give me some time, and I will definitely find the evidence to prove that he is the murderer.¡±

    Zhu Jian gave Feng Yuanqiao a firm and solemn promise.

    ¡°If you are sure of that, go to check it out as soon as possible. Ding Ning is a celebrity who has many fans. The current public opinion is against you. If you want to get out of the trouble, you have to turn this case into an irond case. As long as you get the irrefutable evidence to prove Ding Ning is a murderer, you will win the support from the majority even if you enforced thew a little roughly. After all, you are dealing with an extremely violent and wicked murderer. Therefore, it is understandable that you took harsh measures. At that time, the public will fully support you. Do you understand?¡±

    Feng Yuanqiao drew deeply on his cigarette, and his expression was hidden in the cloud of cigarette smoke.

 Chapter 253 - Ding Ning Got Caught

    <h4>Chapter 253 Ding Ning Got Caught</h4>

    ¡°Understood, brother-inw. As long as I make the case an irond one, I can im all the credit and be exempted from the punishment.¡±

    Zhu Jian smiled happily and shouted in high spirits.

    ¡°Keep your voice down and watch your fu*king mouth.¡±

    Feng Yuanqiao¡¯s face changed dramatically. He violently kicked Zhu Jian¡¯s ass and reproached.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Smiling broadly, Zhu Jian stood upright at attention. He saluted Feng Yuanqiao in the same way as the police in Hong Gong did.

    Helplessly, Feng Yuanqiao shook his head. ¡°Hurry up and get lost. Take your time to investigate the case.¡±

    ...

    Ding Ning¡¯s face turned extremely gloomy. He heard this conversation through Xiao Cui.

    At first, when Ding Ning saw Feng Yuanqiao be very angry, he thought that he was a good director. But he didn¡¯t expect that for the future of his wife¡¯s brother and himself, Feng Yuanqiao advised Zhu Jian vaguely to frame him.

    But Feng Yuanqiao spoke very skillfully. Even if Xiao Cui had recorded this conversation, Ding Ning could not pin this on him.

    Now Ding Ning could only keep an eye on Zhu Jian and figure out what methods he was going to use to frame him. Only by responding quickly and effectively could Ding Ning remain invincible.

    After Zhu Jian left the police station, he didn¡¯t immediately go to investigate the case. Instead, he made a phone call. Zhu Jian instantly opened his mouth and scolded. ¡°Do you know that you fu*king screwed me?¡±

    It didn¡¯t know what the person on the other end of the line said. Zhu Jian said impatiently, ¡°I n to make this case an irond case. But this thing bes really big now, so I can never ept the previous price. I want three million yuan instead.¡±

    It seemed that the other person was reluctant to pay the high price. After some time of talking about the price, they agreed on two million yuan. The person should pay Zhu Jian one million yuan in advance and pay another million yuan after the thing was done.

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart finally settled down. With this recording in his hand, he was not afraid of any tricks Zhu Jian might y on him.

    But he would never stop here. He wouldn¡¯t let go of those people who secretly conspired against him. Otherwise, he would have no good days in the future.

    Unfortunately, Zhu Jian was very cautious. After the phone call, he deleted the call record. He called the two criminal police to survey the scene in Blessing Gathering Club with him.

    Also, he arranged several criminal police officers to arrest Gangzi and the other two persons, which greatly surprised Ding Ning. It seemed that the people who took them away did not belong to the force that framed him behind.

    Otherwise, how could they still send people to arrest Gangzi and the others when they already knew that the three of them were not in the hospital?

    Ding Ning couldn¡¯t help feeling very confused. He had so many doubts about all this, but he couldn¡¯t figure it out. Who were those people that took them away? What were their purposes?

    Although he felt that nothing would happen to Ling Yun, he still called Feng Jun to protect her. If there were any ident, it would be toote for him to feel regret.

    When he turned on the phone, he saw the call notifications saying that Xiao Nuo and Shen Muqing called him. He hesitated a little and chose not to call back. Instead, he sent a text message. ¡°Thank you for your concern. I can take care of the matter. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Upon seeing the text message, Xiao Nuo couldn¡¯t help pouting her mouth. She said in hatred. ¡°He must have mistaken my goodwill for some ill intent. Then, he deserved to be framed. Do whatever you want. I will just leave you to yourself.¡±

    ¡°Hee hee, are you willing to ignore the brother-inw?¡±

    Xiao Nuo cursed Ding Ning with her lips but still care for him in her heart. Xiaoyao looked at her and couldn¡¯t help teasing her.

    ¡°Great! Now you be increasingly bold. You even dared to make fun of me. Come here. Let me see whether or not your little breasts have turned bigger!¡±

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s pretty face went red, and she held out her devil-like hands to Xiaoyao¡¯s huge breasts...

    ¡°Tink bell!¡±

    Shen Muqing, who had already arrived at the entrance of Ninghai University, saw the text message. With the corners of her mouth slightly lifted, she thought for a moment and said cidly. ¡°Sister Rui, let¡¯s go back!¡±

    ¡°Ah, we are already here. Why do you want to go back now?¡±

    Tang Rui was in the dark and asked confusingly.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I feel a little tired all of a sudden.¡±

    Shen Muqing used the most effective move which had never failed. Without wasting any time, Tang Rui immediately headed back.

    It was no joke. Shen Muqing was in poor health. If something happened to her in the car, Tang Rui couldn¡¯t shoulder the responsibility.

    In fact, since Shen Muqing began to cultivate the Sutra of Cultivating Spirit while using the breathing method, her physical condition became better and better. However, Shen Muqing did not even tell her families about that.

    She even had the idea that if she kept practicing, her illness could be healed without treatment.

    In the past, Shen Muqing¡¯s greatest wish was to cure her illness and live as healthy as an ordinary person. But now, she hoped that she could never get well.

    Only when she had the severe illness that only Ding Ning could cure could she rightfully met Ding Ning in the name of treating an illness. And she didn¡¯t need to perform any d*mned engagement.

    It was a veryplicated idea. But actually, it was the simplest and purest idea from a girl who only wanted to be with the person she loved in the name of the illness.

    She didn¡¯t know if she would die with a broken heart when she married a man other than Ding Ning. She only hoped that the day would nevere.

    At least, she was still free at this time. She remembered those little things happened between them. A few days only, but it was the happiest time of her life.

    Even if she couldn¡¯t get along with him morning and night, nor could they saw each other every day, nor could she call him whenever she wanted...

    But as long as she could live in the city where he was, breathe under the same starry sky, and hear the news of him asionally, her heart would leap for joy.

    There was a Nine Kilometers Bridge in Ninghai. ording to the legend, an official in the Qing Dynasty wanted to visit his families in the south. He needed to go through this ce. Hence, he built the bridge. The bridge was nine kilometers away from Huinan Town, Zhoupu Town, and Datuan Town respectively, whether it was the route by water or bynd. Hence, it got the name Nine Kilometers Bridge.

    But just some years ago, the Nine Kilometers Bridge became a scene in the Dongli Manor which was established by a great man.

    At this moment, an old man with white hair and beard who was about eighty to ny years old was fishing leisurely. Around the bridge, there were four men as strong as iron towers were patrolling to and fro with ountability.

    Behind the old man was a girl in a yellow dress. She had a twisted braid from the back of her head to her tight butt, which was slightly swinging and jumping with the breeze.

    The woman was in her mid-20s, and she had a beautiful nose, red lips, and pretty white teeth. A pair of bright eyes of her shed under her thick and slender eyshes. She asked, ¡°Grandpa, what should we do now?¡±

    Fixing his eyes on the surface of the water, the old man remained still in the autumn wind. It seemed as if nothing could distract him.

    Until the woman became anxious because of waiting, the old man uttered a word. ¡°Wait!¡±

    ¡°What are we waiting for? Mr. Second has already thrown himself into thep of Hong Junyang. Obviously, Mr. Third tends to support Uncle Wang Zhihao. Except for them, Mr. Big has devoted himself to cultivation and pays no attention to the affairs of human life. Now inside the Axe Gang, we are surrounded by many groups of vicious people. Outside, there are people from the Seventh Lord¡¯s Mansion who cast their greedy eyes on us. Yang Kaishan was killed, which must be a move made by my uncle, who intended to wipe out Hong Junyang¡¯s men. If we are still waiting, then they will soone to Dongli Manor to kill.¡±

    The woman stamped gracefully. Discontentedly, she swung the twisted braid at her quite big breasts and yed it with her slender fingers.

    The old man lowered his eyelids, and his turgid eyes looked as calm as an ancient well. He did not seem to hear her words because his whole person did not move a bit. If his white beard and hair weren¡¯t dancing wildly in the breeze, others would think that he was just a statue carved from wood.

    Seeing the old man not be swayed by her speech, the woman said angrily out of spite. ¡°Grandpa, if you are not afraid that our ancestral property will fall into the hands of people with wolfish ambitions, then as a little woman, I don¡¯t care about that either. Anyway, if I don¡¯t strive for anything, they won¡¯t hurt me.¡±

    The old man¡¯s eyebrows slightly raised, and he said indifferently, ¡°But I¡¯m not dead.¡±

    Although the old man said tly, his words were full of great self-confidence and power.

    The woman stuck her sweet tongue out in awe and exined coquettishly. ¡°I am not cursing you. I just want to prepare in advance.¡±

    The old man lowered his eyelids once again, and he said indifferently. ¡°Since the day Axe Gang was established, it belongs to the Wang family. If someday it is not owned by the Wang family, then it no longer needs to exist.¡±

    ¡°Humph. Do you think I cannot shoulder the great responsibility because I am a woman? So do you want to pass the Axe Gang to my uncle?¡±

    The woman¡¯s expression turned a bit ugly, and she said unpleasantly.

    The old man¡¯s face softened. He gently shook his head and sighed. ¡°Yuqiu, I don¡¯t prefer boys to girls. But it is an old rule. Wang Zhihao held on to that, which made it hard for me to deal with him. Therefore, if you want to take over the ancestral property and strive for it against Wang Zhihao, you should find a man who can help you and let him marry into our family as soon as possible before I die. Beyond that, the children you will give birth to must be surnamed Wang.¡±

    Wang Yuqiu¡¯s eyshes fluttered down, and she was in an agitated mood. As the miss of Axe Gang, she was always arrogant and aimed too high. How could she take some ordinary man as her husband?

    She had preserved her purity during all those past years because she was looking forward to meeting her Prince Charming who she would love at first sight someday in the future.

    But whenpared her own happiness with the fact that the ancestral property was going to fall into the hands of outsiders, her faith started to shake.

    People from the Seventh Lord¡¯s Mansion broke in in full fury, and the Seventh Lord was a man of outstanding ability and great ambition. When he dealt with old gangs which had firm foundations like Axe Gang, he would always choose to disintegrate the gang from within.

    Wang Yuqiu¡¯s grandpa Wang Qianye was farsighted and prudent. No one could see through his mind. But during this period, he was sick and stayed within the manor. He also neglected to take care of the things in the Axe Gang and just let his men do what they wanted to do. Then, a situation of confusion now formed.

    Wang Zhihao was the son of Wang Qianye¡¯s cousin. If he was really loyal to the Axe Gang, she was also willing to be a richdy who could ignore the secr world and focus on enjoying life.

    ording to her investigation, Wang Zhihao might have secretly turned to the Seventh Lord¡¯s Mansion, so he probably was a hidden traitor in the Axe Gang.

    Wang Yuqiu¡¯s father was hacked to death by their enemies. She suspected that it was very likely that Wang Zhihao had sold his father¡¯s position to his enemy. That was the reason why she could not let Wang Zhihao be in power.

    She also told the suspicion in her heart to her grandfather. But he reproached her and used her of judging others without any evidence.

    In these years, Wang Yuqiu had been secretly checking on him, but she felt troubled because she couldn¡¯t find any evidence at all. Since she had doubts in her heart, she would never watch the ancestral property fall into the hands of Wang Zhihao.

    Immediately, she promised while biting her teeth. ¡°I will find a man and let him marry into our manor as fast as I can.¡±

    The corners of Wang Qianye¡¯s eyes twitched, and he smiled bitterly. ¡°You cannot settle for just any man. At least, he must help you stabilize the situation inside our group. Moreover, he should be able to help you resist the pressure of the Seventh Lord¡¯s Mansion. Otherwise, even I won¡¯t allow him to marry you.¡±

    Wang Yuqiu stayed quiet for a long time, and then she said firmly. ¡°I will definitely find such a man. I will go first, Grandpa. Take care of yourself.¡±

    Wang Qianye watched the stubborn figure of his granddaughter who was leaving, and unspeakable bitterness exuded from his eyes.

    Soon, he once again focused his attention on the fishing rod, and there were only barely audible sighs reverberating in the autumn wind.

    The sun at dusk shone on the two words Ninghai University, which glittered like gold, shining with eye-catching golden light.

    In the setting sun, Zhu Jian walked proudly to the university with his fat belly. He showed some documents to the guards in the gate sentry. Then, holding his head high, he led a group of heavily armed police officers went directly into the campus to find Ding Ning.

    When Ding Ning was about to get on the car, Zhu Jian stopped him. Patronizingly, he showed his police officer certificate and a detention warrant to Ding Ning and said with an evil smile. ¡°Ding Ning, you are suspected of murdering two men, Yang Kaishan and Ma Qiang from Shenzhou Country. Now pleasee to the police station with us...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Before Zhu Jian could finish speaking his words, Ding Ning took the initiative to walk to the police car with a calm face.

    Zhu Jian nned to insult Ding Ning to the fullest. However, Ding Ning¡¯s reaction made him feel depressed. He felt as if he missed his target in the end when he had umted all his energy to attack. Zhu Jian became so angry that he nearly spurted his blood.

    He red viciously at Ding Ning. He thought in his heart. ¡°You will never know how I will fuc*king fix youter at the police station.¡± Then, he waved peevishly to his subordinates. ¡°Search his car to see if there is any weapon!¡±

    In the interrogation room of Jingpu Police Station Sub-bureau, Ding Ning sat there meekly. With his gloomy face, Zhu Jian pounded the table violently. ¡°Some peoplee here. Put handcuffs and shackles on him.¡±

    Ding Ning cast a nce at him with a poker face. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

 Chapter 254 - The Greedy Zhu Jian

    <h4>Chapter 254 The Greedy Zhu Jian</h4>

    ¡°Fu*k, you even dared to act so arrogantly when you are here. It seemed that you would never tell us the truth if I don¡¯t give you a little punishment.¡±

    Zhu Jian hated to see Ding Ning¡¯s indifferent expression. He was so enraged that he nearly went up in smoke and broke out into curses.

    Ding Ning sneered and kindly reminded, ¡°This ce is monitored. If you are about to torture me and let me confess to false charges under torture, I will sue you.¡±

    Zhu Jian¡¯s mouth corners curved and showed a grim smile. Then he leaned closer to Ding Ning and whispered in his ear. ¡°You can rest assured. I have shut all the monitors down. No one else can know what will happen here.¡±

    ¡°You, you actually turned off the monitors and want to torture me in private. You know thew, but you are going to break it. You aremitting a crime.¡±

    A look of panic appeared on Ding Ning¡¯s face, and he shouted in fear.

    ¡°So what? I¡¯m in charge of this ce. I have found the weapon you used to kill Yang Kaishan in your car. Now that the evidence is certain, and you can never get away with the manughter charges. So if you don¡¯t want to suffer, you should be honest and tell me the truth.¡±

    Zhu Jianughed wildly. He had already brought the policeman who was responsible for making the record over. They were of the same batch. Upon hearing Zhu Jian¡¯s words, he also burst into crazyughter.

    Ding Ning shivered all over and roared at the top of his voice. ¡°How could you get the murder weapon in my car? You must want to frame me up. I want to see your director. I am going to sue you.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, what can you do if you see the director? The director is my brother-inw. He incited me to punish you for murder severely.¡±

    Zhu Jian said with a joking expression. Looking at Ding Ning¡¯s panic-stricken face, he felt extremely happy in his heart. ¡°Fu*k, didn¡¯t you treat me so arrogantly in the morning? Wait and see what I can do to you.¡±

    Zhu Jian stepped forward and kicked violently on the chest of Ding Ning. Together with his seat, Ding Ning fell to the ground. No matter how hard he tried, he just couldn¡¯t climb up. Zhu Jian came to punch and kick Ding Ning. He gasped and stopped until he sent the blood spurting from Ding Ning¡¯s mouth.

    Ding Ning was covered with blood and coughed violently. He red at Zhu Jian with his fiery eyes and thundered. ¡°Did you and your brother-inw join up to frame me?¡±

    Wearing a ferocious smile, Zhu Jian walked forward. He said scornfully, ¡°I framed you. What can you do to me? You want to y tricks on me. Then, I¡¯ll fu*king y you to death. I have made up the confession for you. As long as you honestly sign and make your mark together on it, you can undergo fewer sufferings of flesh.¡±

    ¡°What did I do that offended you so that you want to bring this trouble on me? I didn¡¯t kill anyone.¡±

    Full of grievances, Ding Ning defended for himself.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t offend me, nor offend my brother-inw. However, you have offended someone that you cannot afford to offend. Aren¡¯t you arrogant? D*mned, you even dared to shoot the whole process when I enforced thew and uploaded it. Because of you, I was nearly suspended from my duties, and my brother-inw almost lost his promotion opportunity. I will never feelfortable if you are not in prison.¡±

    Zhu Jian bellowed ferociously. ¡°Are you going to sign it or not? If you refuse to sign it, I swear I will fu*king beat you to death.¡±

    ¡°I can sign it and admit my guilt. But you should tell me who on earth it is that wants to harm me,¡± Ding Ning asked sadly and unwillingly.

    ¡°Are you going to sign it?¡±

    Zhu Jian suddenly looked happy. At first, when he saw Ding Ning¡¯s indifferent appearance, he thought it must be hard to deal with him. However, he didn¡¯t expect that Ding Ning cooperated so well with him after he got a beating.

    ¡°He who has a mind to beat his dog will easily find his stick. You already hid the murderous weapon in my car and framed me. In this case, I cannot get away from the charge of murder. Can I have a chance to live if I refuse to sign?¡±

    Ding Ning wiped off the blood on the corners of his mouth. His eyes were unfocused, and he said bitterly.

    ¡°Hahaha, you are wise to suit your actions to the times. Since you are so sensible, I can tell you the truth before you die.¡±

    Zhu Jian was quite superstitious. He put his palms together devoutly and bowed to the ceiling. ¡°Every injustice has its perpetrator. I have no enmity with you. I¡¯m just doing what I am being paid to do. After you are executed and turned a ferocious ghost, don¡¯te to take revenge on me. The person who wants to take your life is from the underworld. Everyone calls him Brother Jun, but I don¡¯t know his real name.¡±

    All of a sudden, Ding Ning asked, ¡°How much money did he give you to frame me?¡±

    ¡°2.3 million yuan in all...¡± Zhu Jian instantly uttered the number, but he stopped right away. Suspiciously, he looked at Ding Ning. ¡°Why did you ask this?¡±

    Ding Ning showed a disappointing look. ¡°I just want to see how much my life is. But I didn¡¯t expect that I will be put in prison only because of the 2.3 million yuan, quite a small sum of money.¡±

    ¡°Oh? A small sum of money? You really talked big.¡±

    It seemed that Zhu Jian was a little anxious and doubtful. He always felt a little uneasy.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Brother Jun tell you that I am rich?¡±

    Ding Ning looked at Zhu Jian as if he were looking at an idiot.

    That look made Zhu Jian feel very ufortable, and he asked with a long face. ¡°You are a poor student. How can you get so much money?¡±

    ¡°It seems that you are really stupid. You want to frame me, but you haven¡¯t even investigated who I am. It¡¯s true that I am a student. But I am still an excellent doctor. I can cureplicated illnesses for others and get 800,000 to 1,000,000 yuan with ease as payment.¡±

    Ding Ning struggled to climb up from the ground and tried to sit down.

    When he heard this, Zhu Jian¡¯s eyes instantly brightened up. Suddenly, he remembered that his brother-inw had said that Ding Ning was an inte celebrity, so he certainly could be a rich person. Therefore, Zhu Jian hurriedly helped him to get up and asked in a whisper, ¡°Do you really have so much money?¡±

    ¡°Of course, though I don¡¯t have too much, I have several million yuan at least. Unfortunately, as long as I die, the money will be donated automatically to the people in the poor mountainous area.¡±

    Ding Ning wiped off the blood on his mouth corners and sighed in frustration. ¡°I do have a lot of money, but so what? I still cannot afford to offend the people in the underworld. It costs them only 2 million yuan to take my life away.¡±

    Zhu Jian rolled his eyes. It seemed that he was very entangled. After a long while, he made a decision while biting his teeth. ¡°Bro, if you give me all the money you have, then I can find a way to exonerate you from the charge.¡±

    ¡°How can you help me to get away with the charge? Now the evidence is certain and irrefutable. Besides, you are just a captain of the criminal police team, an acting captain, to be exact. So how can you help me out? Even if you can find a way, can your brother-inw agree with you?¡±

    Ding Ning, feeling hopeless, shook his head in disbelief.

    ¡°You are so stupid. I forged the evidence at first. Hence, if I steal the evidence from the evidence room, you can get released for theck of evidence. As for my brother-inw, I will give him half of the money then. I¡¯m sure that he won¡¯t have different opinions.¡±

    Zhu Jian massaged his hands, and his face screwed into an obsequious smile. In his heart, he secretly felt pleased. He had never dreamt that he could get so much money from Ding Ning.

    ¡°If I get the 10 million yuan, I will have nothing to worry about for the rest of my life. I can quit my job as a policeman and live a wealthy life in a second-tier or third-tier city with the money.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    Ding Ning hesitated. Being considerate, he asked. ¡°You have promised that Brother Jun. What if he gives you trouble after you let me go?¡±

    ¡°Sh*t. He is only a gangster in Axe Gang. I¡¯m a policeman. He will not fu*king dare to do something to me even when he is given countless courage.¡±

    Zhu Jian said disdainfully.

    ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t dare to take revenge on you, what if he bears a grudge and turns you in?¡±

    Ding Ning felt amused in his heart. ¡°Zhu Jian is really greedy and stupid. With the greatest of ease, I sessfully made him tell his secrets to me.¡±

    ¡°Humph. He didn¡¯t transfer the money to my bank ount. Instead, it was transferred to the ount of my mistress. Even if he turned me in, I could shirk my responsibility and tell others that he incriminated me with nted evidence.¡±

    Zhu Jian had been lost his mind because of the several million yuan. The policeman, who went along with him in his evil deeds, winked and cast a nce as a hint to him. But Zhu Jianpletely ignored him and said proudly.

    ¡°In this case, then I am relieved. You wanted to offer me help, so I cannot harm you. Then do I still need to sign this confession?¡±

    Ding Ning said with gratitude.

    Zhu Jian hesitated a little. Although he was greedy for money, he feared that Ding Ning would go back on what he had promised. Then, he immediately said, ¡°Well, you transfer the money to me now, and then you will no longer need to sign on the confession.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Give me my phone and the ount. I will transfer the money to you now.¡±

    Ding Ning said without the slightest hesitation.

    ¡°What a straightforward man! Bro, if anyone troubles youter, feel free toe to me. I can protect you.¡±

    Zhu Jian was overjoyed, and he scuttled away to take Ding Ning¡¯s phone.

    The policeman who recorded the confession looked at Ding Ning suspiciously. He felt that something was wrong but didn¡¯t know what was wrong exactly. So he could only secretly prayed that nothing would go wrong.

    Zhu Jian acted very fast. In two minutes, he came in with Ding Ning¡¯s phone. After that, he stared at Ding Ning eagerly.

    Ding Ning raised his hands. ¡°Brother Jian, we are friends now. Can you remove the handcuffs?¡±

    ¡°OK, no problem!¡±

    With pleasure, Zhu Jian took out the key for the handcuffs and was going to unlock the handcuffs for Ding Ning.

    ¡°Captain, he is the man who has murdered Ma Qiang and Yang Kaishan in a row. What if he escapes after you unlock the handcuffs?¡±

    The policeman who recorded the confession hurriedly stopped Zhu Jian and asked with concern.

    ¡°Liu Qiang, are you fu*king stupid? Look at him. He is so thin and weak. How could he kill Yang Kaishan and Ma Qiang? He might be able to kill Ma Qiang. But Yang Kaishan was a Hall Chief in Axe Gang, who must know how to fight. Besides, you also know that he has been framed and he is not the murderer.¡±

    Zhu Jian rolled eyes at him grumpily, but then it seemed that he immediately realized something. Hence, Zhu Jian added, ¡°I know, you are worried about not having your share. You can rest assured because I will never treat my brothers shabbily. Follow me, wholeheartedly. I promise you that I can help you win promotion and get rich.¡±

    Liu Qiang smiled. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll count on you then, captain.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Zhu Jian made the promise. But in his heart, he cursed, ¡°Idiot! It is ten million yuan. How can I fu*king share it with you?¡±

    ¡°If I give you too much money, I don¡¯t want to. If I give you less money than you have expected, you won¡¯t feel satisfied. It seems that I have to think of a way to shut him up.¡±

    After Zhu Jian opened the handcuffs, Ding Ning moved his wrists a little. ¡°Whose ount should I transfer the money?¡±

    Zhu Jian hesitated for a moment. ¡°Transfer the money to my mistress¡¯ ount so as not to cause any trouble for me.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Then write the ount number down for me.¡±

    The muscles on Ding Ning¡¯s face twitched. It seemed that he was very unwilling to do this.

    In an ecstasy of delight, Zhu Jian hurriedly bent over the desk, writing the ount number of his mistress. ¡°Bro, start to transfer the money. After that, you will be free.¡±

    ¡°What about the evidence? If you turn against me and take me in again after collecting the money, to whom can I seek justice?¡±

    Ding Ning looked at him with vignce and said the thing he worried about.

    ¡°You can rest assured. As long as the money is transferred to me, I will definitely keep my promise.¡±

    Zhu Jian checked Ding Ning¡¯s ount bnce, which was precisely ten million yuan. Then, he felt so anxious in his heart as if there were cats scratching his heart. In a hurry, he patted his chest and guaranteed.

    ¡°That won¡¯t work. What if your brother-inw disagrees?¡± Ding Ning insisted on destroying the evidence before he transferred the money.

    ¡°Well, if you cannot trust me, I will go to steal the evidence now and destroy it right in front of you. You can transfer the money to me then. Is that okay?¡±

    Zhu Jian was very sincere and said very impatiently. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about my brother-inw. I will give him some money after this. He will certainly agree then.¡±

    ¡°OK, done!¡± Ding Ning said, feeling a sense of relief.

    When Zhu Jian left, Ding Ning moved his wrists for a moment and stood up.

    ¡°Sit down, what are you going to do?¡±

    Liu Qiang stared at him on the alert and groped for the spontoon hanging on his waist.

    Ding Ning grinned. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±

    ¡°What... Ah...¡±

    Before Liu Qiang could respond, Ding Ning knocked him out with a p.

    Xiaocui flew out from the corner andnded on Ding Ning¡¯s hand. It affectionately rubbed his palm with its mouth.

    Ding Ning took the pinhole camera from it and took out the memory card from the camera. He plugged it into his mobile phone and sent the video to someone outside.

    After he finished sending the video, Ding Ning picked up his phone and called someone. ¡°Secretary Xu, the evidence is certain. You can tighten the ring of encirclement now.¡±

 Chapter 255 - A Disturbance in the Police Station

    <h4>Chapter 255 A Disturbance in the Police Station</h4>

    ¡°Received. You have suffered!¡±

    The voice of Secretary Xu came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Move at once!¡±

    ¡°Qi... Director Qi, what brings you here?¡±

    In shock, Feng Yuanqiao saw Qi Ruoxian open the door and came in with an unhappy face. He quickly stood up and inquired while smiling. He kept whispering in his heart, ¡°The director of the Municipal Police Bureau, what is he doing in the sub-bureau?¡±

    ¡°What did I tell you? Why is Zhu Jian still on duty? And he even captured Ding Ning. Do you think what I said was fu*king nonsense?¡±

    In a rage, Qi Ruoxian stared at Feng Yuanqiao. Originally, he nned to promote him because of Zhao Gang in the Jingpu Police Station Sub-bureau. However, he did not expect that Feng Yuanqiao overtly agreed with him but covertly opposed. Obviously, Feng Yuanqiao took no notice of his words.

    Feng Yuanqiao¡¯s heart shivered. But then he immediately calmed down when he remembered that Zhu Jian had already discussed with him and made a confession. With a strong sense of righteousness, he frothed at the mouth and made an exnation.

    ¡°It is true that there were problems when Zhu Jian enforced thew. After I received your call, I immediately suspended him from his duties. But he is responsible for the murderer case of Yang Kaishan. Zhu Jian asked me to give him a day. He promised to me that he could find the conclusive proof of Ding Ning¡¯s guilt. Although Zhu Jian made some mistakes when he enforced thew, he is concerned about the masses. He devotes himself to the public interests and never forgets the duties that a police officer should shoulder. Therefore, I gave him a day to discover the evidence and brought the suspect to justice.¡±

    Looking at Feng Yuanqiao¡¯s righteous look, Qi Ruoxian turned furious and almostughed. ¡°Great! What a great man who devotes himself to the public interests! You wife¡¯s younger brother is really a good policeman.¡±

    ¡°He is my wife¡¯s brother, but he is also very capable. When talents are needed, people shouldn¡¯t avoid rmending their rtives. I have nothing to feel ashamed of.¡±

    Feng Yuanqiao knew clearly that he couldn¡¯t keep his rtionship with Zhu Jian a secret. So he simply did not try to hide and made a gesture of sheer selflessness.

    ¡°Really? Zhu Jian is indeed a talent. How the case is going on?¡±

    With a poker face, Qi Ruoxian said sarcastically. But in fact, he was about to explode. When he remembered Zhu Jian¡¯s ugly face in the video, he was very anxious to tear him limb from limb.

    At the crucial moment when the government lost its credibility and was eager to restore its image, Qi Ruoxian actually did not want bad things to happen to Feng Yuanqiao. After all, Feng Yuanqiao was the director of the Jingpu Police Station Sub-bureau in which the hero police Zhao Gang worked.

    If Feng Yuanqiao¡¯s problems were identified, even Qi Ruoxian, who was the director of the Municipal Police Bureau, would feel shameless. Because it was equivalent to a resounding p in the face of the public security system, and it also would bring shame on the image project of the government.

    Thinking about it, the hero police Zhao Gang was just held up as a positive example. But right after that, the director of Jingpu Police Station Sub-bureau where the hero had worked, was caught because of taking bribes and bending thew. A hero and a greedy director worked in the same police station. What would people think?

    As it was known to all, if a leader set a bad example, it would be followed by his subordinates. Hence, the heroic image of Zhao Gang would also suffer a disastrous decline. People would think the government was making a show and cheated the public.

    Therefore, after seeing the video sent by Ding Ning, Secretary Xu found things very difficult. He asked for instructions from the city leaders who instructed him not to touch Feng Yuanqiao and investigate the case secretly.

    That was why Qi Ruoxian chose toe here first to remind Feng Yuanqiao. But it had never urred to him that such an assiduous subordinate in his impression could be so shameless.

    Feng Yuanqiao used his rtive without careful consideration. Besides that, he talked barefaced nonsense and inverted justice. Such a pest of society like Zhu Jian was described as a good policeman who devoted himself to public interests by him, which made Qi Ruoxian feel anxious to peel his skin now.

    ¡°Comrade Zhu Jian lives up to my expectations. In a short period, he has found the murderous weapon in the suspect¡¯s car. The evidence is irrefutable. Now he has brought the suspect, who is under the shock interrogation now, to justice.¡±

    Feng Yuanqiao did not hear the sarcasm in Qi Ruoxian¡¯s tone. Instead, he began to sing the praises of Zhu Jian proudly. Of course, he also obliquely mentioned his merits. If he failed to withstand the pressure, he couldn¡¯t solve the vicious murder case so quickly.

    Qi Ruoxian¡¯s face again became as calm as an ancient well. He wanted to see whether Feng Yuanqiao could be saved or not. But now it seemed that this guy was too disappointing.

    Qi Ruoxian maintained hisposure and said, ¡°Take me to the interrogation room to have a look. I am still very interested in the interrogation.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Feng Yuanqiao shivered all over. He knew that Zhu Jian was trying to frame Ding Ning up, so he definitely would make some forms of torture.

    ¡°What? I am the director. Cannot I even watch the interrogation?¡±

    Qi Ruoxian narrowed his eyes. The cold light shing through the slits of his eyes made Feng Yuanqiao be as silent as an autumn cicada.

    In his heart, Feng Yuanqiao secretly prayed that Zhu Jian didn¡¯t have the time to use any means of torture. Otherwise, they would be in trouble if Qi Ruoxian caught Zhu Jian torturing Ding Ning.

    However, he said with a ttering smile. ¡°Of course, no problem. Come with me, Director Qi.¡±

    Once Zhu Jian thought that he would soon be a millionaire, he would be too excited to stay calm and shivered all over.

    In haste, he rushed to ask someone to open the evidence room. He picked up the murder weapon that killed Yang Kaishan, which was a dagger defiled with Yang Kaishan¡¯s blood. Without signing his signature, Zhu Jian dashed to the interrogation room, excitedly.

    The police who guarded the evidence room did not care too much about that. After all, Zhu Jian was in charge of Yang Kaishan¡¯s case. Therefore, it was normal for him topare the evidence or test it. But he had never thought that he would lose his job as a policeman only because of the momentary oversight. He felt too regret to shed tears.

    In the interrogation room, Ding Ning sat sprawling on the interrogation chair. His body tilted, and his face was ghastly pale. His clothes were stained with blood. Also, there were bloodstains on his mouth corners which had already begun to turn ck. Ding Ning looked as if he were on the point of dying.

    However, he silently judged in his heart. ¡°It is challenging to cooperate with Zhu Jian to act. In order to make a realistic effect, I have to reverse the flowing direction of qi and blood and pretend to vomit blood.¡±

    ¡°Sure enough. Life is like a drama, and everything depends on your performance.¡± Whenever Ding Ning thought of his miserable appearance now, he wanted to give himself a thumbs-up gesture for his acting skills.

    Ding Ning put Liu Qiang¡¯s hands on the desk. It seemed that he was at the table sleeping and would wake up at any time.

    With a bang, the door of the interrogation room was violently knocked open.

    Ding Ning wanted to pretend to be miserable. But when he saw a group of heavily armed policemen led by Xiao Nuo rushing in, he immediately opened his mouth in surprise. ¡°What is she doing here?¡±

    At this time, Ding Ning was covered all over with blood. When Xiao Nuo saw Ding Ning¡¯s miserable appearance, her eyes turned red, and the tears swirled in her eyes. She was nearly crying then.

    ¡°They, they dared to beat you like this. How are you? Does it matter? Call the ambnce immediately.¡±

    Xiao Nuo did not care about the shocked eyes of her colleagues. She rushed up to Ding Ning and shouted helplessly.

    ¡°You... Who are you? Who let you in?¡±

    Liu Qiang woke up in confusion, and his brain was still not entirely clear at this time. He only spotted Xiao Nuo but didn¡¯t see the policemen with loaded guns behind her. He had always been with Zhu Jian and was used to being arrogant. He shouted the question unhappily.

    ¡°You dared to extort confessions by torture. Go fu*king die!¡±

    The IQ of the woman in love was zero. The moment Xiao Nuo saw Ding Ning who was covered with blood, she lost her head. So shepletely ignored the fact that how Zhu Jian could hurt Ding Ning with Ding Ning¡¯s powerful skills.

    Therefore, Liu Qiang, an unlucky man, suffered. With her red eyes and a murderous look on her face, Xiao Nuo turned on one foot and kicked at him with the other at the same time. Along with a heartrending cry, Liu Qiang flew out with the interrogation chair and hit violently against the wall. Then he slipped down the wall and fell to the ground, unconsciously.

    ¡°Hiss...¡±

    A group of criminal policemen gasped in unison. Only a few days after Xiao Nuo was appointed as the captain of the Criminal Police Corps, she got hurt in executing her first task when bandits held her. Hence, until today, she was formally on her duty.

    The politeness of those policemen was only on the surface. But at the bottom of their hearts, they looked down upon her. Many of them thought that she became the captain only because of her background, so they made sarcastic remarks against her behind her back.

    But at this moment, the hearts of these guys couldn¡¯t help giving birth to deep and reverent awe. It seemed not just hearsay that this exceedingly beautiful female captain might really be the previous captain of the Gunfire, a SWAT Team.

    Holy sh*t! Liu Qiang was not tall, but he was well built. His weight was between 75 kg to 80 kg at least, plus the interrogation chair made of solid wood; they could weigh 100 kg in total.

    However, Xiao Nuo made a rolling kick with easy and knocked Liu Qiang and the chair (100 kg in total) few meters away. If there weren¡¯t the walls that stopped them, nobody would know how much farther Liu Qiang and the chair would be pushed away.

    Look at her slender and long legs, how strong could the strength of her legs be? Anyway, these criminal policemen knew clearly in their heart that they could never make it.

    In some respects, the police were simr to soldiers: they adored the strong. The shocking kick of Xiao Nuo won the hearts of these criminal policemen by chance.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I am bluffing.¡±

    Xiao Nuo was nearly going to cry. Looking at such an appearance of her, Ding Ning felt deeply touched in his heart. He didn¡¯t want to see her sad face, so he whispered in her ears with a forced smile.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s IQ rebounded quickly. At this time, she recognized that such an idiot like Zhu Jian couldn¡¯t hurt Ding Ning who had a good fighting skill.

    Immediately, she wiped away her tears and red at Ding Ning. ¡°B*stard, he earned my tears before so many subordinates of mine. What a shame!¡±

    ¡°You... Who are you? What do you want to do? I am the captain of the criminal police team of Jingpu Police Station Sub-bureau. We should be friends. Don¡¯t be impulsive!¡±

    With joy, Zhu Jian rushed in with the bag that contained the evidence, the weapon the murderer used. Just when he entered the interrogation room, the criminal policemen hid beside pointed their guns at his head. Out of fear, Zhu Jian¡¯s face immediately turned ashen. So he held his hands up and showed his identity.

    ¡°Doctor Ding, you have suffered.¡±

    Secretary Xu waste. Surrounded by several in-clothes men, he quickly stepped forward and took Ding Ning¡¯s hands. He hurriedly said, ¡°Hurry up! Send Doctor Ding to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital. I am a doctor myself, so I know that these are only superficial wounds. I¡¯ll be okay if I apply some medicine to them after Ie back.¡±

    Ding Ning declined his kindness. ¡°Are you kidding? The time I have agreed with the various gangs ising. How can I have time to go to the hospital?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not going to work. You have to go to the hospital and see the doctor. Also, you have to make the identification for your injury. Zhu Jian secretly tortured you, and he has to pay for that.¡±

    Secretary Xu did not know that Ding Ning was anxious to attend an appointment. He thought Ding Ning refused him only out of courtesy. Therefore, he waved his hands determinedly and decided for him.

    Ding Ning secretly smiled bitterly in his heart. He figured out the intention of Secretary Xu. He would only handle the case of Zhu Jian and wouldn¡¯t deal with Feng Yuanqiao for the time being.

    However, it was not difficult to understand his decision. After all, Feng Yuanqiao was an official at Division-Head level. Although he shielded Zhu Jian and instructed him to frame Ding Ning, they didn¡¯t have real evidence for that such that It was not so easy to deal with him.

    ¡°Secretary Xu, forget it. I really don¡¯t need to go to the hospital. Just let Captain Xiao send me home.¡±

    Ding Ning was anxious to get away from this. He had to use Xiao Nuo as a shield. After all, she could be considered as a person on his side.

    Besides, the recorded video could be the evidence that proved someone had brought Zhu Jian off and Zhu Jian used torture to coerce a confession. Therefore, the identification of his injuries could be of a little help to charge Zhu Jian. Ding Ning could get somepensation from that. But for Ding Ning, it was not worthwhile for him to miss the appointment for it.

    ¡°Fu*k. You dare to y dirty tricks on me. I¡¯m fu*king going to kill you.¡±

    Until now, Zhu Jian didn¡¯t realize that something was wrong. ¡°D*mned. I actually fell into the trap set by this little doctor,¡± Zhu Jian thought. Although he did not know what went wrong, he knew he was finished.

    In a rage, he took the criminal police by surprise and suddenly broke free from their control. Red-eyed, he came at Ding Ning.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Ding Ning would not tolerate him anymore. In order to get the evidence from Zhu Jian¡¯s mouth, Ding Ning was just beaten violently by him. Ding Ning was worrying about how he could vent his anger about that. And right at this time, Zhu Jian happened to attack him, so he could just take the chance to give vent to his anger.

    But unexpectedly, before he took any action, Xiao Nuo gave Zhu Jian a whirlwind kick and pushed the 100 kg Zhu Jian back into the air, just like what she had done to Liu Qiang.

 Chapter 256 - Irrefutable Evidence

    <h4>Chapter 256 Irrefutable Evidence</h4>

    I had to say that although Zhu Jian¡¯s moral quality was not good, his physical quality was quite good.

    He was kicked by Xiao Nuo but didn¡¯t get much harm. He rolled on the ground and climbed up. Then he wanted to jump over, but the policeid him down and handcuffed him from behind.

    Zhu Jian had lost his head, and he scolded, ¡°D*mn, you dared to plot against me. My brother-inw will not let you go. And I am going to kill all of your family.¡±

    ¡°Director Feng, is this what you call a good policeman for the public?¡±

    Qi Ruoxian opened the door and came in, he looked mockingly at Feng Yuanqiao behind him.

    Feng Yuanqiao¡¯s face was ghastly pale, and he scolded, ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Although Zhu Jian seemed to obey his brother-inw Feng Yuanqiao, he was still very dependent on him.

    As soon as he saw Feng Yuanqiaoing in, he felt like to see the savior and cried bitterly, ¡°Brother-inw, you must save me. I am your little brother-inw. Ding Ning framed me. You must help me kill him.¡±

    ¡°Pa!¡± With a p on Zhu Jian¡¯s face, Feng Yuanqiao became very angry and shouted with a red face. ¡°Fu*king shut up!¡±

    Only at this time did Zhu Jian realized that something was unnatural. ¡°The in-clothes man standing there with a straight face looks familiar.¡±

    As he looked again, he found that the chief of Municipal Police Bureau, Qi Ruoxian, came here. Suddenly, his face became white and bloodless, and he thought he was done.

    But he reconsidered that when he interrogated Ding Ning, the monitor was closed. Even if Ding Ning wanted to use him, he had no evidence. The only witness, Liu Qiang also sided with him. So he immediately shouted, ¡°Director Qi, I am wronged. I am wronged.¡±

    ¡°Be wronged? Extorting confessions by torture and beating people, you still say you are wronged?¡±

    Qi Ruoxian¡¯s face became very gloomy. ¡°Sh*t! Zhu Jian really has a virtue with Feng Yuanqiao, and his liese at will.¡±

    If Ding Ning hadn¡¯t provided video and ample evidence, he couldn¡¯t believe the police officers were so bold.

    ¡°He¡¯s the murder, but not pleads guilty yet. I just used some means to solve the case. Even if I have a vition, you don¡¯t have to point a gun at my head. Director Qi, I am dedicated to the public and never selfish. I am willing to ept any punishment for my vition, but Ding Ning must be a murderer.¡±

    Zhu Jian was sure that Ding Ning could not testify to him, so he shouted for exculpating himself from the trouble while trying to drag Ding Ning into the matter. He hated Ding Ning, even if he were in prison, he would not let Ding Ning feel better.

    Although Feng Yuanqiao knew that his wisest way at this time was not to answer, he got a signal from Zhu Jian¡¯s argument that Zhu Jian had not disclosed anything except that extorting confessions by torture.

    He took a step forward and said with shame, ¡°Director Qi, my work has not been done well. I did not expect Zhu Jian to be so bold as to extort a confession by torture. I am willing to ept any punishment from the organization, but... This case involves two lives, and the suspect does not plead guilty, even if the evidence is confirmed. Although the means are wrong, it is not a big deal.¡±

    He knew very well that Zhu Jian made a fault of extorting confessions by torture as long as the nting of stolen goods and the framing of others were not exposed, he was subject to an internal punishment at most. After a period of suspension, he could get back to work.

    Although it was against the rules to extort confessions by torture, almost all police stations had used the means to solve cases when facing hard-spoken criminals. Everyone knew it.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a big deal to extort confessions by torture? Ha-ha, I really don¡¯t know how you work. How could you say such words?¡±

    Secretary Xu had been following the big leader for many years and had cultivated the habit of being indifferent to joy and anger. But when he heard Feng Yuanqiao¡¯s words, he still couldn¡¯t help his anger and said these words.

    Feng Yuanqiao frowned. He was not familiar with Secretary Xu. And he thought he was following Qi Ruoxian. Hence, Feng Yuanqiao said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m reporting to Director Qi. Why did you interrupt me?¡±

    Ding Ning was surprised and almostughed. Feng Yuanqiao was really bold. It seemed that even if the government wanted to leave him a way out, he would not seize this opportunity.

    Who was Secretary Xu? He was the secretary of the most powerful people in Ninghai, who was also known as the No. 2 Chief.

    Even if Director Qi¡¯s administrative rank was higher than that of Secretary Xu, he should be polite to him, let alone a director of a Police Station Sub-bureau. After all, nobody dared to offend the secretary who could whisper with the leader at any time? This Feng Yuanqiao really brought about his own destruction.

    Sure enough, before Secretary Xu became angry, Qi Ruoxian got angry and said, ¡°Feng Yuanqiao, how did you talk to Secretary Xu?¡± Apologize quickly.¡±

    ¡°Xu... Secretary Xu? Secretary Xu of Mayor Du?¡±

    Feng Yuanqiao saw Qi Ruoxian suddenly getting angry, with anxiety in his eyes. His thought was like a sh of lightning. He was suddenly aware that the man in front of him now was Secretary Xu, the Mayor Du¡¯s secretary.

    No wonder the man looked familiar. He thought Secretary Xu was Qi Ruoxian¡¯s assistant. It was all over now.

    Feng Yuanqiao¡¯s face became white and bloodless. He even denounced the mayor¡¯s secretary as a nobody and made himself in trouble. His career was dangerous.

    He immediately bowed his head in fear and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Secretary Xu, but I¡¯m so blind that I didn¡¯t recognize you. It was my fault. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    ¡°Well, I cannot ept your apology. The public security system is the government organ to maintain public order. The police are the public servants of the people and serve the masses. I¡¯m not qualified to interrupt. After all, I¡¯m only a small secretary. But if the masses of the people response problems to you, don¡¯t they even have the right to speak?

    Secretary Xu¡¯s words cut into Feng Yuanqiao¡¯s heart, liver, and lungs like a knife. Even though he was very painful, he still had to show an ugly smile on his face which looked worse than crying, to listen to Secretary Xu¡¯s sarcasm and to keep wiping the cold sweat on his forehead.

    ¡°Well, the truth of the matter is not tolerated by your cunning. Let¡¯s talk with evidence.¡±

    Qi Ruoxian couldn¡¯t help himself. If it weren¡¯t for the government¡¯s image, he would like to dismiss Feng Yuanqiao now.

    Fearing that this fool¡¯s sophistry would affect the whole public security system, he quickly changed the topic and published the evidence directly, so that Feng Yuanqiao could give up saving Zhu Jian.

    But he made a decision in his heart. Even if it was inconvenient to deal with Feng Yuanqiao now, he should transfer him to an ipetent position as soon as possible so as to avoid him not to make any mistakes.

    The criminal policemen quickly brought aptop. Two deputy directors of the sub-bureau also came to see Feng Yuanqiao¡¯s depressed look, and they felt delighted.

    Feng Yuanqiao was a director with a strong sense of control. Since he served as the director of the Jingpu Police Station Sub-bureau, he had the final say in the office. The two deputy directors had no right in their hands. Everything had to go through his approval. Even Zhu Jian did not care the two deputy directors at all, which had dissatisfied them for a long time.

    Zhao Gang solved several major cases during the period of tenuring as a criminal police captain, but Feng Yuanqiao stole all his contributions, which became the capital for his promotionter on.

    At this moment, they were very happy to see that Feng Yuanqiao made such a mistake. If they were not afraid of the background of Feng Yuanqiao, they would like to report him right now.

    Theptop clearly showed the whole process that Zhu Jian was bribed and framed Ding Ning.

    First, there was a conversation between Feng Yuanqiao and Zhu Jian in the office. Then Zhu Jian called outside the police station to bargain.

    Then he connected with a man wearing sunsses and masks. The man gave him the weapon that killed Yang Kaishan.

    Next, he instructed Liu Qiang to take out a weapon contaminated with Yang Kaishan¡¯s blood while searching Ding Ning¡¯s car.

    Atst, Ding Ning kept luring Zhu Jian into telling the truth in the interrogation room. Zhu Jian was so greedy that he easily fell into Ding Ning¡¯s trap and his ugly face was at a nce.

    Feng Yuanqiao bowed his head like a deted ball. He scolded that Zhu Jian was a pig. As a criminal policeman, Zhu Jian was photographed without even knowing it.

    He looked at Ding Ning, and he felt afraid. How did he make it? He even installed a camera in his office. He was finished this time.

    Fortunately, although he hinted that Zhu Jian had framed others, those obscure words were not enough to convict him. At most, they could only use him of sheltering Zhu Jian.

    At this moment, he was already a y Bodhisattva crossing the river, and he was hard to protect himself. He didn¡¯t want to protect Zhu Jian any longer. His mind whirled, wondering how he could pull himself out of this matter.

    Zhu Jian¡¯s face became white and bloodless. With his dull ze, he murmured, ¡°It is impossible, why I didn¡¯t know that I was photographed? How did he make it?¡±

    So, how did he make it? Not only Zhu Jian wanted to know, but even Qi Ruoxian and Secretary Xu and all the criminal police here wanted to know.

    ¡°If we know how he made it, then no cases cannot be solved.¡±

    Unfortunately, Ding Ning would never tell them anything. He only smiled mysteriously and remained indifferent.

    He couldn¡¯t tell them that he had the ¡°golden finger,¡± his professional photographer Xiaocui, right?

    The only person who wasn¡¯t surprised was Xiao Nuo. She knew that Ding Ning was a man with a big secret. It was not surprising that he could do it.

    ¡°Zhu Jian, I am from State Council Office for Rectifying of the Municipal Discipline Commission. This is my certificate. Please go with me.¡±

    Finally, when the video was finished, several in-clothes men behind Secretary Xu showed their credentials and took away the bbergasted Zhu Jian.

    Originally, Zhu Jian did not need to be dealt with by therades of the Municipal Discipline Commission. The District Discipline Commission and the Inspection Section within the Public Security Department could handle this case. But Mayor Du personally assigned Secretary Xu to be responsible for this case. Nobody dared to despise it.

    This was probably the easiest case they had ever handled since they started to work in the Discipline Commission. After all, no case had been so well documented.

    Of course, they still had a lot of investigation and evidence-gathering work to do in thetter period. For example, who on earth was the man to give the murder weapon to Zhu Jian for framing Ding Ning? They needed to check all of this and investigated ording to the situation they had mastered.

    Xiao Nuo volunteered to investigate the case of malicious nting of murderous evidence and framing by police officers in collusion with vicious power. People in the Municipal Criminal Team would cooperate with therades of the Discipline Commission.

    Since the murder weapon was handed over by the mysterious man to Zhu Jian, it showed that he was probably the murderer. This case had be a criminal case, and the intervention of the criminal police team was also reasonable.

    Liu Qiang and several criminal policemen who usually coborated with Zhu Jian were also taken away. They worked for Zhu Jian and took many benefits from him. They would also pay for what they did.

    After careful observation, the two deputy directors found that Director Qi had no intention of punishing Feng Yuanqiao for the time being. After looking at each other, they formed a tacit understanding and didn¡¯t say anything.

    But in the following days, materials against Feng Yuanqiao constantly appeared in the Discipline Commission¡¯s report box anonymously. Finally, he was also toppled.

 Chapter 257 - Punishing a Man to Warn Others

    <strong>Chapter 257 Punishing a Man to Warn Others</strong>

    As the two deputy directors reached a tacit agreement, Ding Ning, apanied by Secretary Xu, had already walked out of the police department.

    Ding Ning was quite moved about the cooperation of Secretary Xu. Seeing nobody was around them, he quietly put a bottle of his hand-made pills into Secretary Xu¡¯s pocket, saying,

    ¡°Take one pill a day, half an hour after dinner. These pills will take effect in a week.¡±

    Secretary Xu got it instantly, revealing a broad smile. For such an embarrassing matter, understanding it was enough for him. He did not thank him but only said, ¡°Let¡¯s keep in touch in the future.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I still have something to do, and I have to leave. When you have free time, let¡¯s have dinner and drink.¡±

    Smiling, Ding Ning greeted him and also waved to Xiao Nuo with hidden bitterness before he left.

    ¡°B*stard, you are ungrateful and didn¡¯t have a wish to stay with me.¡±

    Xiao Nuo onlyined in a few words because she also knew this was not the right time to date. She would never give up until she found out the bad guy behind the scenes.

    But she felt more and more unable to see him through. ¡°When did he build a rtionship with the secretary of the mayor? He is really extraordinary.¡±

    In fact, Ding Ning asked Secretary Xu for help out of helplessness because he found the thing was not that simple as it seemed.

    Once he thought Zhu Jian framed him under others¡¯ instructions because of money, but when he appointed Xiaohuang to keep an eye on Feng Yuanqiao, he found an inside story.

    Surprisingly, the person who wanted to hurt him was the backer of Feng Yuanqiao, named Jiang Zhongzhe, a deputy mayor, who kept a low profile and appeared cooperative about Mayor Du¡¯s work.

    But over the phone with Feng Yuanqiao, Ding Ning learned the hint that this guy was the political opponent of Mayor Du.

    Ding Ning was quite confused. Why did a deputy mayor notice him and also resort to dirty tricks to frame him?

    He had nomunication with Mayor Du, and he only had contacts with Secretary Xu, but this should not be the reason for a deputy major to force him to a dead end.

    He stopped thinking about it as he could not think it through. Anyway, now Xiaohuang kept an eye on him as his full-time job, and the secret will be disclosed sooner orter.

    ¡°Hummingbirds are a really excellent tool to follow and shoot pictures. They are absolutely surveince masters of prying into privacies and investigating cases. When I am free, I must get several more hummingbirds and build a detective army.¡±

    In Cuizhuxuan, Qiu Lan bore her bulging belly, sitting at the cashier¡¯s desk with zed eyes.

    Since Dafei and her sister Qiu Hong came home, asked her to manage the ce, and left. Being a pregnant woman staying at home to nourish her fetus, she became the boss of Cuizhuxuan.

    She knew nothing about doing business, but luckily, the restaurant had long been standardized. The chefs, waiters, and waitresses were all responsible for their respective duties. She only needed to collect money and calcte ounts every day, and paid them a monthly sry. That was not tiring.

    But she was worried about her husband and sister. She didn¡¯t know what on earth had happened to them, and how they left so hurriedly and did not speak of their returning date.

    Now she could not even get through the phone. Then, she was anxious.

    As he left, Dafei specially told her that if she felt tired, she could stop the business or sell the restaurant. Anyway, they were not short of money.

    But he especially told her that she must open the business tonight because some people of the underworld would be negotiating in the restaurant, and that she should take care of herself and go home as soon as nearly all the people hade.

    Currently, underworld bosses hade one after another, with each followed by arge retinue.

    In the hall of the restaurant, gangsters with hair of different colors, fancy dresses, and different hairstyles huddled at the over 30 tables, but the round table in the center was only upied by four people.

    A curly-haired, white-faced young man with his legs crossed; a big, happy-looking man weighing nearly 150 kg; a youth with a punk-hairstyle; a whiskered man with braids.

    Surprisingly, the hall amodating over 300 people was quiet, filled with a strong suppressing air, apart from the ngs of bowls and spoons as people lowered their heads to eat asionally.

    ¡°Everyone should havee?¡± Qiu Lan muttered silently, ready to leave with her handbag. If their negotiation was unsessful and they fought, it would not be good if the child in her belly was hurt.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Come or not? He asked us to negotiate, but he puts on airs like this.¡±

    The curly-haired youth poured a ss of beer for himself and spoke a little impatiently. He was small, but now his voice appeared exceptionally loud.

    ¡°You may leave if you don¡¯t want to wait, but I wish you could still sit with us to drink at the same table next time.¡±

    Fat Buddha glimpsed him and spoke sarcastically.

    The curly-haired youth red, and the subordinates behind him stood up abruptly.

    The subordinates behind Fat Buddha were not scared, either. They all stood up and red, waiting for their boss¡¯ order to fight.

    A fight was about to break out anytime. The air was filled with much fury.

    Tang Chengdong held his shoulders with a faint sneer at his mouth, ready to watch a drama.

    The whiskered man did not look at anything else. He kept biting a wholemb¡¯s leg that had just been taken out of the pot as if he could not see anything else other than the leg.

    Seeing that Fat Buddha was not afraid, the curly-haired youth narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Fat Buddha, what do you want? Do you want to fight and test our power?¡±

    Fat Buddha took a sip of tea slowly. ¡°Abao, I reminded you out of a good heart. Don¡¯t forget the fate of Boss Yang!¡±

    ¡°Humph, it is still difficult to tell who killed him. Even if it is Guo Jianglong, but I¡¯ve heard that he has been arrested by the police. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t show up tonight.¡±

    Abao said he did not care, but he slowly sat down, having no courage to leave early.

    ¡°He wille. If he doesn¡¯t, Master Yun will.¡±

    Using a small knife to cut his nails slowly, Tang Chengdong spoke calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard Boss Tang¡¯s powerful man ck Dragon was disabled by someone, but he went to lick the man¡¯s shoes. It is really admirable.¡±

    The whiskered man finallyid down hismb leg, but he ridiculed Tang Chengdong as he spoke.

    ¡°F*ck you, Batulu, what are you talking about?¡±

    Before Tang Chengdong spoke anything, the subordinates behind him stood up suddenly, shouting at Batulu.

    Batulu¡¯s subordinates were not scared, standing up to shout back. A fight was about to break out anytime.

    Qiu Lan didn¡¯t know what to do as she was ready to leave now. Once these men stood up, they blocked her way.

    She had to huddle behind the cashier¡¯s desk, silently praying they wouldn¡¯t fight for whatever reason.

    ¡°Everyone, please sit down. We are chatting. Don¡¯t be angry!¡±

    Tang Chengdong didn¡¯t care about the man¡¯s words and waved his hands, and his subordinates unwillingly sat down.

    Batulu also waved his hands. ¡°Well, don¡¯t argue with these vulnerable chicks. When the chancees, we can fight against them face to face. By then, we can abuse them.¡±

    ¡°Bullsh*t, barbarians from the grasnds! Go back to your grasnds. Ninghai is not the ce for you guys to throw a tantrum.¡±

    Tang Chengdong¡¯s subordinates were infuriated, standing up to shout.

    ¡°Ninghai¡¯s barbarians, don¡¯t just chirp. If you dare, let¡¯s fight. It is useless to attack with words.¡±

    Batulu¡¯s subordinates looked unfriendly, standing up to shout ceaselessly.

    ¡°Enough, everyone, sit down!¡±

    Tang Chengdong¡¯s face turned serious. He hit the table hard with his palm, and the Small Swords Society¡¯s members unwillingly sat down again.

    Tugging at his greasy whiskers, Batulu waved his hands sarcastically. ¡°Well, don¡¯t argue with such a small gang! It is not worth it.¡±

    Instantly, the ck Knife Camp¡¯s members roared withughter and sat back triumphantly.

    ¡°Oh, you are really marvelous!¡±

    A sarcastic woman¡¯s voice came. An extremely beautifuldy walked in from outside the gate, closely followed by two expressionless men.

    Qiu Lan looked at the three people curiously. Thedy was exceptionally gorgeous, especially her long legs, which made up over half of her height. It was the absolute golden ratio. Qiu Lan was beautiful, but she felt ashamed before her.

    The two men behind her, however, gave off a fearsome air, which she felt from Dafei. She was unafraid of it and even vaguely felt intimacy from it.

    She opened her eyes wide to see what was happening. She even forgot to leave in advance.

    ¡°Who is thisdy? Does shee for negotiation? Such a beautiful woman is in fact a boss of the underworld. It is really rare.¡±

    ¡°Gee, the little girl is beautiful indeed. Come, let me fly you in bed. I guarantee I can make you fly.¡±

    Abao was a yboy, loving to flirt with good women. Since Ling Yun was so beautiful, he began to tease her at once.

    ¡°You did dare to disgrace Master Yun! Go to hell!¡±

    Before Ling Yun gave orders, Feng Jun had suddenlyunched an attack furiously.

    Everyone only felt the sh of a shadow and heard a bang, but Abao had flown backward without resisting ability and hit a table of dishes hard, his mouth with blood and his eyes with terror. Holding his chest, he looked with fear at Feng Jun, the man who attacked him.

    The entire hall was so quiet that the sound of breathing was inaudible.

    Tang Chengdong¡¯s mouth revealed a smile, but he was a little shocked that Master Yun was a woman. As he studied Ling Yun, he stood up hurriedly, showing his attitude.

    Fat Buddha¡¯s eyes twitched, but his face was with a friendly smile. Swiping off the sweat on his forehead, he stood up hurriedly.

    Batulu¡¯s eyes turned cold, staring at Feng Jun, but he was astonished, silently measuring his ability with Feng Jun¡¯s. Subconsciously, he stood up.

    Feng Jun was expressionless as if he had done a trivial thing. Taking out a white handkerchief and swiping off the non-existent dust on the unupied chair, he said respectfully, ¡°Master Yun, please sit down!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, please be seated!¡±

    Ling Yun nodded with a reserved smile. That was her greeting to everyone.

    Truth be told, her heart beat rapidly, and she was quite nervous. Anyway, these guys were all influential bosses living around the college town.

    At this moment, they all stood up to greet her like weing a queen, making her anxious and excited.

    Fortunately, she had led Gangzi and other brothers to negotiate with the punks from the outside many times before, and acting was the only ability she had learned.

    She took up a teacup and sipped to cover up her nervousness. In others¡¯ eyes, she was calm. A woman who did not blink at the previous conflict was absolutely a person who had experienced events.

    Silencing for a while, Ling Yun became more and more nervous because she found everyone was staring at her.

    ¡°They are but rubbish before you. Don¡¯t disgrace your husband, and face it with the air Master Yun should have.¡±

    Thinking of that arrogant message Ding Ning sent her, she suddenly became calm. ¡°It is only a few bosses. Compared with my husband, you are but small, disgraceful punks.¡±

    Besides that, Feng Jun and Lu Zhan were closely protecting her. What should she fear?

    Looking around gracefully, she stared at Abao, who was ring at her, his face turning blue and red. Showing ridicule on her lips, she asked, ¡°What? You are not convinced?¡±

    Tang Chengdong and Fat Buddha were a little shocked. They never thought the young, legendary Master Yun had a bad temper. ¡°Punishing the guy to warn others should also be reasonable.¡±

 Chapter 258 - Being a Boss

    Chapter 258 Being a Boss

    After all, the Speed Motor Gang was the weakest one among other gangs, but it was the most difficult one to deal with. They came and went fast and were killed at fighting with sneak attacks, making others hard to guard themselves.

    The key point was that it had a backer, different from the Small Swords Society, and the Buddha Hall, which all fought independently. It was said to be very powerful, consisting of a horde of yboys.

    With malice in his eyes, Abao swiped off the blood at the corner of his mouth. Showing a mouthful of white teeth, he suddenly smiled eerily. ¡°Master Yun wants to punish me to warn others. Can I say I am not convinced?¡±

    Showing no care about his challenge, Ling Yun said simply, ¡°Of course you can, but what if I know you are not convinced?¡±

    As she finished these words, everyone¡¯s look at her changed once again.

    The woman was aggressive and arrogant, but she deserved the legendary name of Master Yun. They didn¡¯t want to admit that she had the ability to say so, but they knew she really did.

    First, her first follower Guo Jianglong broke a dining table to pieces with his palm, shocking Fat Buddha.

    Then, she destroyed the Axe Gang¡¯s stronghold overnight, killed Yang Kaishan and his unqualified advisor Ma Qiang, and made its over 400 members scream and escape with their tail between their legs through fighting.

    Now, one of her nameless followers furiouslyunched an attack to directly punish the most arrogant boss¡ªAbao, and she also aggressively asked if he was convinced.

    Abao clenched his fists. He brought dozens of men, with a few dozen still lying in ambush outside.

    There were only three people on Ling Yun¡¯s side. If he could stand the humiliation, he were not Abao anymore.

    With an angry face, he was ready to break ties with herpletely, but Ling Yun uttered a few words slowly. Hearing them, he seemed to fall into an ice cave, petrified on the scene.

    ¡°If you are not convinced, you can tell Ji Jun. Tell him I asked you to do so. Let¡¯s see if he will help you fight me.¡±

    As she spoke these words, she was unconfident. Who was Ji Jun? She had no idea, but Ding Ning asked her to say so. Then, she had to speak the name courageously.

    Seeing Abao¡¯s shocked expression, Ling Yun felt relieved and delighted silently. ¡°My husband is always right. He is a freaky genius indeed.¡±

    Right, he punished the Speed Motor Gang to warn others, and then used Ji Jun to threaten Abao. This was the first step Ding Ning took to help Ling Yun get the ¡°throne¡±.

    Ding Ning seemed to be as busy as a bee. In fact, he had investigated these great forces a long time before. Even the way Ling Yun appeared in the hall was his careful design.

    Abao¡¯s character and his behavior of teasing women were also within Ding Ning¡¯s consideration. He would definitely tease Ling Yun as he saw she was such a beautifuldy. By this chance, Feng Jun violently attacked him to threaten other forces.

    Abao would not be convinced. With an arrogant attitude, he would surely turn hostile and fight along with his men.

    Unfortunately, there was only one Speed Motor Gang in Ninghai, and Ji Jun was its head.

    Abao and his men were but ordinary members of the Speed Motor Gang led by Ji Jun. So, Ding Ning specially called Ji Jun.

    Ji Jun even didn¡¯t know Abao or the fact that there was an influential Speed Motor Gang in the college town under the banner of his Speed Motor Gang.

    Out of his respect to Ding Ning, he would make the nameless Abao lose face. Unhesitatingly, he patted his chest to guarantee that if Abao did dare to disobey orders, he would make him seriously injured in person.

    Abao¡¯s expression changed dramatically, from blue to white repetitively. He never thought Master Yun would know Master Ji.

    Yes, it was Master Ji. Once he saw Ji Jun from a distance with his big brother¡¯s big brother.

    He easily made more than a dozen strong men fall, and his drag racing skill was extraordinary. Since then, he had regarded him as his idol.

    ording to the ranking rules of theplicated human world, he could not call him Brother Ji, but Master Ji instead.

    He was also an enthusiastic drag racing amateur. Since he admired Ji Jun, he gathered subordinates to have built the Speed Motor Gang, which was attached to Ji Jun¡¯s Speed Motor Gang, and he was willing to be a member of it.

    Born in a poor family, he could not buy luxurious cars for drag racing or even afford the car modification expense. So, he had to choose a cheaper game¡ªmotorbike racing.

    But he never thought he could gradually get some fame in the college town because of the superior mobility and flexibility of his motorbikes.

    ¡°Sorry, Master Yun, I was stupid and offended you. I know my fault.¡±

    The anger in Abao¡¯s chest ebbed like tides, and what came after were limitless regret and fear.

    He was a punk, but he was not stupid. He knew the backgrounds of Ji Jun and his men who liked drag racing much better than others.

    The lowest level of them was the second rich generation children, each family with nearly 100 million yuan, and those only with millions or tens of millions of yuan had no right to join the circle.

    There were also children of officials, who only ran errands in the circle, but their fathers were all cadres on the deputy department director level.

    Abao¡¯s big brother, also a second rich generation, had a family with tens of millions of yuan, but he could only stand behind his big brother as a role to wave banners and shout cheers. He could only be counted as half of the man in the circle.

    Numerous times, he had heard his big brother speak of his dream of entering that circle someday to be an official member of the Speed Motor Gang.

    In Ninghai, it was difficult to behave atrociously, but at least, no one would dare to belittle you wherever you go.

    Abao agreed with this statement. A second rich generation and an official¡¯s child could not function that much, but gathering the power of all the people in the circle would form extremely terrifying power.

    The yboys¡¯ circle was neither big nor small, and so was Ninghai.

    Since Master Yun did dare to ask him to go to Ji Jun to get help, that meant she had good rtionships with Ji Jun, or she never treated him as someone so important.

    In either way, it proved that a little punk like him could not offend a person with her status.

    So, Abao had to yield and apologize with a submissive tone, making his men and other bosses narrow their eyes and show a thinking expression.

    Ling Yun felt relieved. Facing the stare of the hundreds of gangers, she felt her calves couldn¡¯t help twitching.

    She was so afraid of a fight once she could not control Abao. Feng Jun and Lu Zhan could fight excellently, but she was unconfident when she thought about three versus a few hundred.

    As Abao yielded, she should show him some kindness, for she clearly knew the principle that punishment and kindness should be used together.

    Her mouth revealed a gentle smile. ¡°Brother Bao, I was also a little impulsive just now. Please don¡¯t me me, and take a seat!¡±

    As soon as he sat down, he stood up hurriedly, waving his hands. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve this. Master Yun is too kind.¡±

    ¡°Well, Brother Bao, please be seated. Today we have no outsiders. I asked everyone toe only for a chat.¡±

    Instantly, Ling Yun showed the air of a leader once she had confidence. Surprisingly, as she spoke, no one interrupted. She became the spotlight for everyone.

    That was why Ding Ning thought Ling Yun was born suitable for the underworld life. She was born with the roughness of theplicated human world, had virtues and righteousness, and treated people sincerely and hospitably.

    The key point was that she was a lovable manly woman, could get along well with anyone, and would never make others feel she was elegantly indifferent and difficult to approach.

    In theplicated human world, people appreciated this behavior most, and even Batulu, who had been rivaling against her, thought that she was suitable for the underworld life, for she handled the previous matter neatly only with a few words. After the greeting, Ling Yun became serious and directly spoke of her purpose of asking everyone toe here.

    ¡°Today, everyone sitting here was an Old Sea (seasoned person). Ie to the line (this area) of the college town to be a boss, but I have no intention to eat the food in your bowls (take away your rice bowls). To be honest, I am not short of money or people. I read little, but I appreciate the knowledgeable people. I am thinking that I should do good deeds to umte virtues in a lifetime and make the line of the college town clean. The Axe Gang has been driven away by us Green Cloud Gang, and the Blessing Gathering Club will be the asset of the Green Cloud Gang. If anyone of you shares the same interest, let¡¯s add one more pair of Huashizi (chopsticks) and eat around the same pot; if you do not share the interest, let¡¯s take different paths and don¡¯t meddle in the business of each other. But my principle is that if I find anyone does the conscienceless business on this line, he makes a Liangzi with (himself an enemy of) the Green Cloud Gang. By then, don¡¯t me me as a merciless woman!¡±

    Speaking these words, Ling Yun had an awe-inspiring killing intention, her eyes filled with the murderous air. She was not joking at all.

    If Ding Ning were here, he would know Ling Yun must have recalled her past sad stories again and touched the most sensitive nerves in her heart.

    Ling Yun had a neighbor, who was five years older than her and treated her like a blood sister.

    Since Ling Yun had no brothers or sisters, she cherished the love very much.

    After attending college, she and her ssmates went to a bar, but she was drugged. After that, she was raped, taken naked photos, and forced to receive brothel frequenters.

    Staunching with moral integrity, the girlmitted suicide by jumping off a building because she could not stand the humiliation. Unfortunately, she became a vegetative patient.

    The girl was the only child of her parents, who were desperately sad. They sold out whatever they could sell, wishing to save her life, but they failed. She passed away a yearter.

    The girl¡¯s parents persevered in thewsuit, vowing to get her justice.

    But after several years of appeal, a gangster was finally sentenced to life imprisonment as a scapegoat. Her parents didn¡¯t even get a penny ofpensation, but the real culprit was still atrge.

    The girl¡¯s parents sold everything they had for treating and seeking justice for their daughter. Without money, they had to live under an overhead bridge and could not even afford to eat.

    Getting the verdict, the old couple was extremely sad and desperate. Like their daughter, they ended their lives by jumping off a building.

    A happy family of three members vanished like this momentarily. Ling Yun saw the old couple jumped on the scene. Back then, she had no idea about the darkness of the human heart. She was quite shocked.

    Since then, Ling Yun had silently vowed to be the queen of the underworld. With the absolute power, she would purge the heinous scoundrels and also get justice for those innocent victims.

    This was the most painful memory in Ling Yun¡¯s mind, and also an emotional entanglement which was difficult for her to ignore. When telling it to Ding Ning in tears, she was so sad that Ding Ning felt so sorry for her.

    That was why he still chose to help Ling Yun enter the underworld though he knew there was no good end in the underworld. After all, it was her only dream.

    As her husband, he only hoped to help her realize her dream, without considering the price or the result. This was his duty and responsibility as a man.

    He knew this road was not easy to tread and she could perish at any time, but he insisted and would use his power to realize her dream, as long as she was happy.

    This was his way of showing love. He never spoke it, being clumsy but warm-hearted. As long as it was what Ling Yun wanted, even if it were a star in the sky, he would work out ways to pick it for her.

    Moreover, there was no absolute ck or absolute white in Ding Ning¡¯s heart. The so-called ck and white were but from the human heart.

    He was looking forward to the miracle that an underworld queen who had been keeping a kind heart would create.

 Chapter 259 - Assassination

    <h4>Chapter 259 Assassination</h4>

    These bosses looked at one another because they got several meanings from what Ling Yun said.

    First, Ling Yun was ready to raise her banner to be a boss, and build the Green Cloud Gang in the college town; Second, the Blessing Gathering Club, the previous stronghold of the Axe Gang, would be the asset of the Green Cloud Gang; third, their gangs could swear fealty to the Green Cloud Gang or choose not to, but their business shouldn¡¯t hurt the ordinary people. Otherwise, the Green Cloud Gang woulde out to swipe them off.

    The first one was easy to ept, for now Ling Yun had the absolute power to build the Green Cloud Gang.

    The second one sounded amusing. Yang Kaishan was dead, but the Axe Gang was not. How could its members do nothing when the Green Cloud Gang took their stronghold? So, they thought Ling Yun was too arrogant.

    As for the third one, these people thought differently. What was a conscienceless business?

    It was difficult to give it a clear definition. What if female students were willing to be whores? What about selling pills of ecstasy? What about lending money at usury? What about opening a casino? What about getting protection fees?

    If these activities were not allowed, they were not underworld gangs. They should turn themselves into legal businesses.

    The Small Swords Society was even unsatisfied with thest principle. After all, its main financial source was gettingmissions from opening casinos, and protecting entertainment ces such as bars, KTVs, and so on. How could theyck female college students as sex workers?

    Ling Yun was quiet, watching their expressions silently. When she found they were silent, she patted the table and spoke peacefully,

    ¡°I know you are unclear about the conscienceless business. So, let me rify it. First, no forced prostitution, but if some girls are willing to earn money like this, I won¡¯t meddle in. The precondition is they must be willing. Second, anything rted to drugs is forbidden, such as heroin and pills of ecstasy. Otherwise, I will be a merciless woman. Third, you can open any kind of casinos if you are able, but you shall not seduce others to gamble or cheat in gambling, making others lose anything and be desperate. If so, doesn¡¯t your conscience feel the pain? Forth, lending money at usury is eptable, but it should be reasonable. You should investigate the borrower¡¯s ability to pay back the money. Don¡¯t always force them to pay the over 10% monthly interest rate. That¡¯s not lending money, but killing. Fifth, getting protection fees is the same as lending money at usury. It should be reasonable at the time. A vendor can only earn small sums of money, but you take all away as your protection fee. How can they do their business? My suggestion is that don¡¯t ask the vendors who earn not much to pay you, and you can ask the rich entertainment ces to pay you reasonably more. You can get such small sums from many ces. If these vendors have ways to survive, they will not call us b*stards as they shout at us.¡±

    ¡°Master Yun, the Green Cloud Gang has not been built yet. Is it a little early for you to say so? In my view, you cannot say so until you consolidate your power and drive the Axe Gang awaypletely.¡±

    Batulu lit up a cigarette leisurely but spoke sarcastically.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Boss Ba! I will deal with the Axe Gang.¡±

    With an extremely strong attitude, Ling Yun said slowly, ¡°I do not ask you to show your opinions on the conditions I mentioned just now. They are the notice of the Green Cloud Gang. Whether you adhere to them or not, it¡¯s up to you. But if you have trouble in the future, don¡¯t me me I didn¡¯t warn you.¡±

    ¡°Bang! Our ck Knife Camp is not used to being threatened by others. The college town is now not your Green Cloud Gang¡¯s territory yet. I really wish to know the ability of Master Yun.¡±

    Batulu hit his table hard with his palm and stood up with a sneer, ready to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Batulu ignored Ling Yun directly. Fat Buddha showed mixed feelings on his face, also wishing to leave, but he finally sat down after a moment of hesitation.

    Tang Chengdong sat still, and Abao was even like an old monk in meditation, with his eyes focusing on his nose, his nose on his mouth, and his mouth on his heart.

    ¡°Brother Ba, do you want me to lose face?¡±

    Ling Yun raised her brows, asking with a faint smile.

    ¡°What if I do want you to lose face? As a woman, you had better go home and serve your man. Don¡¯te out and hop around!¡±

    With a pause of his steps, Batulu grinned with a mouthful of yellow teeth, ridiculing Ling Yun.

    The gangsters following him roared withughter, blinking at Ling Yun with sordid faces.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    With his face turning dark, Feng Jun rushed at Batulu like a bolt of lightning.

    ¡°Humph, this skill is enough to deal with Abao, but it is not enough to deal with us ck Knife Camp.¡±

    Batulu was not afraid at all. He had ordered his men to lie in ambush at the gate a long time before. Stepping back half a step, he shouted, ¡°ck Knife Camp,e and fight!¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    With a scream, Batulu covered his face and fell on the floor.

    Like a bolt of lightning, Feng Jun had returned and stood behind Ling Yun, with his hands knotted behind his back. Hearing the sound, he sneered, ¡°S*itty ck Knife Camp! A motley crew! Powerless!¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Batulu asked incredulously, ¡°How, howe?¡± ¡°Our ck Knife Camp has 50 warriors from the grasnds!¡±

    Everyone was astonished, silently feeling delighted that they did not follow Batulu to leave. Fat Buddha now kept wiping off the sweat on his forehead, his mouth¡¯s corner twitching uncontrobly.

    ¡°I think your ambition never dies until you see no hope. Pa, pa!¡±

    Ling Yun stood up slowly and pped her hands. ¡°Then, prove to Boss Ba.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Yun!¡±

    A loud reply came from the darkness.

    Instantly, Xiaoniu walked out with an armful of knives and dropped them to the floor, making nks. They were weapons of the men from the grasnds¡ªround-moon scimitars.

    Batulu looked pale, asking in a low voice, ¡°What about my sworn brothers?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Ba. Our Green Cloud Gang will not kill the innocent. At least, before your ck Knife Camp vites the rules that Master Yun made, we won¡¯t kill them. Your brothers have just been hit and passed over.¡±

    Peng Haitao also came in with an armful of round-moon scimitars. Dropping them to the floor, he said with a smile, ¡°Brother Ba, do you want to count? 50 in total, no one less.¡±

    Showing mixed expressions, Batulu held the fist and palm salute by the rules of theplicated human world a long timeter. ¡°Our ck Knife Camp will adhere to the rules that Master Yun made.¡±

    ¡°Good, I hope Boss Ba can keep your word. Otherwise, it will be unpleasant when I turn hostile by then.¡±

    Ling Yun simply put, with a warning in her words.

    ¡°Grasnd men will always keep their word. I promise for every word I said. I will never break my promise!¡±

    Batulu said angrily, ¡°Can I go now?¡±

    ¡°You can, but take away your brothers.¡±

    Ling Yun had long learned that the ck Knife Camp would not join the Green Cloud Gang. Softening Batulu was already thergest harvest she had. So, she let him leave generously.

    ¡°Then, I am leaving!¡±

    Feeling his swollen face, Batulu said irritably, ¡°Bring these useless guys.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Big Brother.¡±

    A group of gangers responded faintly, scattering to look for the knife men of the ck Knife Camp.

    ¡°Take care!¡±

    At this moment, a change came. Lu Zhan, who had been silent, suddenly screamed, rushing at Batulu like a cheetah.

    Batulu felt his hairs standing up from head to foot, shrouded by a strong sense of danger. He thought Lu Zhan wanted to kill him. With an angry roar, he took the scimitar at his waist, chopping at Lu Zhan.

    ¡°Bang.¡± A gunshot sounded.

    Lu Zhan had a grunt as Batulu¡¯s knife sank into his shoulder, but he had pushed Batulu to the floor as a bullet close to Batulu¡¯s scalp whooshed past. The bullet finally made a fist-size hole in the wall, giving Batulu a cold sweat.

    Now, he knew it was Lu Zhan who saved his life, but he had cut him with his knife. Instantly, he felt guilty.

    He moved his lips, apologizing, ¡°Sorry, I thought you were going to kill me.¡±

    Lu Zhan¡¯s left shoulder was left with a deep scar where bones were shown. Bleeding, he looked pale and said, ¡°Not your fault. Go in and hide.¡±

    Finishing his words, he vanished into the darkness like a bolt of lightning.

    Xiaoniu and Peng Haitao turned sullen, dashing to the gunman¡¯s position.

    Batulu¡¯s men had been scared and run away as they heard the gunshot.

    Rolling a few times on the ground into the restaurant, Batulu held the palm and fist salute sincerely. ¡°I own you one life.¡±

    Ling Yun waved her hand, frowned, and asked Feng Jun, ¡°Is Brother Lu alright?¡±

    ¡°A small wound, not a big deal.¡±

    Feng Jun stood behind Ling Yun with an alert, looking around with his sharp eyes.

    ¡°Who on earth wanted to kill Boss Ba?¡±

    Ling Yun felt a little relieved, turning to Batulu.

    Shocked, Batulu wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead, giving a wry smile. ¡°Living in the underworld, everyone has their enemies. I don¡¯t know who the person is.¡±

    Fat Buddha thought and said, ¡°If Boss Ba died here, I am afraid the Seventh Mansion wouldn¡¯t be willing to have peace with Master Yun.¡±

    Ling Yun and others turned serious. With coldness shing in his eyes, Feng Jun whispered, ¡°Do you mean someone wants to kill Batulu and frame Master Yun with it?¡±

    Fat Buddha frowned and shook his head while smiling. ¡°I have spoken nothing. My business is small, and I cannot offend anyone.¡±

    ¡°D*mn, it must be the Axe Gang. Yang Kaishan is dead, and they begin ying dark tricks, wishing to kill me and frame Master Yun. Then, the Seventh Mansion would desperately fight Master Yun. F*ck the Axe Gang. I will be irreconcble with you.¡±

    Dark-faced, Batulu snarled furiously at once as he recalled the moment he was nearly killed.

    Ling Yun knitted her brows tightly, feeling scared. ¡°The Axe Gang is so cruel.¡±

    ¡°Master Yun, we need to be careful. We don¡¯t know how many snipers they have are in ambush.¡±

    Feng Jun whispered, but he sighed in his heart lightly.

    ¡°Everyone, take care. Don¡¯t sit at a spotlight position and be the targets of the gunmen.¡±

    Ling Yun nodded, reminded them kindly.

    ¡°Thank you, Master Yun!¡±

    Tang Chengdong and others thanked her with their gratitude and moved their positions, avoiding bing the targets of the gunmen.

    ¡°s, how is the situation of Brother Lu?¡±

    Ling Yun muttered with worries.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Yun. Brother Lu will be fine. The small wound is nothing to him.¡±

    Feng Junforted her repetitively.

    Batulu looked guilty. ¡°It was my fault. I thought that brother was going to kill me, but I hurt my savior. D*mn me!¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Not your fault. You did it out of your instinct, and Brother Lu will understand.¡±

    Feng Jun was ineloquent, speaking awkwardly, and Batulu felt more guilty of himself.

    Fat Buddha¡¯s eyes flickered as if he was thinking about something, but no one knew what he was thinking.

    Feng Jun glimpsed him seemingly unintentionally, with an imperceptible killing intention shing in his eyes.

    Not long, Lu Zhan returned with a painful face, supported by Xiaoniu and Peng Haitao.

    That man was extremely cunning. He ran far away just as he missed his target. When they arrived, he had already left.

    After swearing furiously, everyone worked in disorder to help bandage Lu Zhan¡¯s wound. Luckily, the scar was deep, but it had not reached his bones.

    Batulu apologized once again. After Lu Zhan forgave him generously, he left with much gratitude.

    Ling Yun asked her men to protect Batulu and send him home, in case he met assassins again. He expressed his gratitude again, thanked her repetitively, and said, ¡°The ck Knife Camp will never be the Green Cloud Gang¡¯s enemy.¡±

 Chapter 260 - Physical Suffering Trick

    Chapter 260 Physical Suffering Trick

    Finally, Tang Chengdong and Abao said on the spot that the Small Swords Society and the Speed Motor Gang were willing to join the Green Cloud Gang.

    Fat Buddha thought carefully and said he needed to think for a few days before making a decision. Undoubtedly, Ling Yun did not force him and even sent him to the gate personally.

    A negotiation ended like this. The Green Cloud Gang incorporated the Small Swords Society and the Speed Motor Gang and became quite strong immediately.

    After making an appointment to discuss the merging issue the next day, the crowd dispersed.

    After sending Ling Yun home, Xiaoniu and his friends rushed back to their ce immediately.

    Ding Ning had been waiting for them in their ce and was now carefully wiping a Barrett M82A1 sniper rifle. Seeing Lu Zhaning in, he med himself immediately,

    ¡°Brother Lu, I feel so sorry. I never thought there would be an ident.¡±

    ¡°Hey, this is nothing, only a small wound.¡±

    Lu Zhan didn¡¯t care about it, waved his hand, and said excitedly, ¡°The more it is this, the more it looks real. You haven¡¯t seen the look of Batulu when he extended his gratitude. Now, the Axe Gang and the Seventh Mansion are in conflict, and our Green Cloud Gang can develop ourselves at ease.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. This is the physical suffering trick. No suffering, no trick. Brother Lu¡¯s scar is worth it.¡±

    Feng Jun stopped smiling. ¡°But Fat Buddha seemed to have seen something through. Do we need to...¡±

    Just as he finished, he made a throat-cutting gesture.

    ¡°No need. Fat Buddha is smart. Even if he has seen something through, he dare not say anything. Besides, without proof, who will believe him even though he tells the truth?¡±

    Ding Ning waved his hand, and took out his silver needles and ointment to treat Lu Zhan.

    ¡°Too smart people are all afraid of death. The more they are afraid, the better they will hold their tongue. Now, he doesn¡¯t join us because he wants to wait and see, hoping to know if we have the power to counterbnce the Axe Gang.¡±

    Xiaoniu¡¯s eyes shone with sparks of wisdom. ¡°I believe if we can consolidate our power, Fat Buddha will make a wise decision.¡±

    ¡°Right. We cannot belittle Fat Buddha. He is really smart. If we can make him swear sincere fealty, Ling Yun will get rtively strong support.¡±

    Ding Ning nodded as praise. He applied the ointment to Lu Zhan¡¯s wound and simply wrap it up. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s all right. You can recover in two days at most.¡±

    ¡°Oh, our boss¡¯ ointment is really magical. Now I don¡¯t feel the pain at all.¡±

    Lu Zhan exercised his left shoulder joyfully and shouted surprisingly.

    ¡°Besides, boss, when can we take the medical soup bath again?¡±

    Feng Jun asked smilingly and shamelessly. Last night, his physical power¡¯s rapid increase made himself fall in love with that feeling.

    The others were also staring at Ding Ning. Taking the bath was very painful in the beginning, butter, it changed to afortable, intoxicated feeling.

    Ding Ning shook his head helplessly with a wry smile. ¡°It¡¯s not that I am unwilling to give you the bath, but that the medical soup has too strong effects. You guys haven¡¯t absorbed and digested its effectspletely. Going beyond the limit is bad. Taking the bath again will hurt your body.¡±

    With his eyes shining, Lu Zhan understood and said, ¡°Does boss mean we have absorbed the medical effects but haven¡¯t digested thempletely?¡±

    Ding Ning nodded. ¡°Right, the medical soup only works when your body reaches its limit. When you are in the high-intensity fight and your body is overloaded, the rest medical effects you haven¡¯t digested will work automatically to increase your physical power and strength constantly.¡±

    Feng Jun had an inspiration. ¡°Does it mean that we can digest the medical effects as long as our body reaches beyond its limit and fighting is not a necessary factor?¡±

    A smile appeared on Ding Ning¡¯s mouth. He nodded slightly, saying, ¡°Correct. The Great Tonic is the enhanced edition I refined. It can function seven times under extreme condition.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t wait, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Lu Zhan¡¯s and his colleagues¡¯ eyes began shining. High-spirited, they shouted, ready to conduct intensive training.

    Ding Ning gave a wry smile and stopped them hurriedly. ¡°Medicines always have side effects. I have removed the Great Tonic¡¯s side effects, but you will need three days to detoxify each time you absorb its effects. Thus, its side effects can be removed, and its effects can function at its maximum. So, you guys are forbidden to rush. Please wait three days, and conduct the next absorption.¡±

    Then, Lu Zhan and his colleagues dumped the idea ofte-night training, but they all had an excited smile.

    The truth was that they retired because of injuries, and their pursuit of strength was much stronger than that of ordinary people.

    With a Barrett on his back, Ding Ning walked to the outside. ¡°I am leaving. I will attend an exam tomorrow. You guys also need to sleep early. You suffered these days.¡±

    ¡°Boss, not at all. Please take care.¡±

    Lu Zhan and others stood in order subconsciously, watching Ding Ning leaving.

    ¡°Boss left so hurriedly. I feel something is not right.¡±

    Xiaoniu scratched his head. Seeing the closed door, he spoke with confusion.

    ¡°Nothing is wrong. Everything is okay, right?¡±

    Zhao Wei asked with a puzzled face. Lu Zhan and others were all puzzled.

    ¡°Ah... my Barrett!¡±

    Liu Jinqiang blinked and suddenly screamed sadly, saying, ¡°Boss wants my Barrett.¡±

    Everyone was aware of the wrong thing,ughing immediately.

    ¡°Qiangzi, our boss wants your Barrett. You should feel honored.¡±

    ¡°Right, you shouldn¡¯t have shown off. You took plunder secretly during your mission. You deserve the result.¡±

    ¡°D*mn, you are so bold. We are retired, but you collected guns secretly.¡±

    ¡°Our boss took your Barrett for your good, in case you are arrested.¡±

    ¡°Our boss took your Barrett for your good, in case you are arrested.¡±

    These guys gossiped about it, never trying to conceal their gloated attitude.

    ¡°You guys have no brotherhood code. I spent so much energy on it. I took it out secretly after burying it for over a year.¡±

    Liu Jinqiang nearly cried. He was once the most excellent sniper in the Northeast Tiger Special Forces, and collected this Barrett secretly in a mission to destroy the overseas mercenaries.

    Every sniper likes guns, especially the king of sniper rifles such as a Barrett. Being equipped with such rifles was impossible for the domestic military, and they could only be captured during missions.

    To hide the Barrett, Liu Jinqiang spent a lot of energy. He buried it under their mission¡¯s ground for over a year, dug it out on holiday, and treated it as a gem.

    Unfortunately, he retiredter because of injury. Originally, he thought this Barrett would never be used again, but Ding Ning healed his disability with his amazing medical skill. Then, he happily took out the rifle to show off.

    Usually, he didn¡¯t even allow his colleagues to touch it, but they wanted it very much. If Ding Ning had not proposed to make a physical suffering trick with a sniper rifle, he would not have taken it out.

    As a result, it was taken by his boss. So, he felt depressed. Recalling Ding Ning¡¯s kindness to him, he had to force himself to ept the fact.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t be sad. Our boss loves it, and you should let him y with it. Anyway, you don¡¯t use it. In addition,pared with our boss¡¯ kindness to us, a rifle is nothing.¡±

    Feng Jun spoke smilingly and shamelessly. It seemed he wasforting him, but in fact, he was avenging because Liu Jinqiang always protected it like a gem and did not even allow others to touch it. Now it was good. No one had guns, and no one was jealous.

    Liu Jinqiang wanted to cry but had no tears. ¡°That is my wife, and our boss took away my wife.¡±

    ¡°Well, well, if you had a wife, our boss would never take her away. Look at you! Compared with strength increase, a gun is nothing.¡±

    Lu Zhanforted him kindly, but he was happy silently. ¡°Good, you have nothing to show off. You didn¡¯t even allow me, your instructor, to touch it. Humph, now it is gone. Well done, boss.¡±

    ¡°Right, our boss likes your gun, and that is your luck. I hate I have nothing for our boss to like.¡±

    ¡°Right, our boss gave us second lives and has made us stronger. It is only a gun. Don¡¯t treat it as something so important!¡±

    ... Xiaoniu and others held theirugh andforted him, but they felt quite happy. ¡°It serves you right. Why should you have shown off? Now, you are happy.¡±

    ¡°s, I am not mean, but I am worried our boss may cause trouble with it. Forget it, sleep, sleep.¡±

    Liu Jinqiang¡¯s heart seemed to be dripping blood, but he couldn¡¯t say anything unpleasant. If so, he would look really mean. Instead, he could only take sighs on the bed.

    The others looked at one another, blinked, held theirugh, and went to bed.

    ¡°Our boss took your Barrett for your good, in case you are arrested.¡±

    In Dongli Manor vi¡¯s meeting room, Wang Qianye was sitting on the head chair at the extended conference table for dozens of people, expressionless. Wang Yuqiu and the Four Great Vajrapanis were standing behind him, silent.

    Sitting on Wang Qianye¡¯s left was a middle-aged man in his early forties, with insidious eyes and a hooked nose. He was Wang Zhihao, deputy-head of the Axe Gang.

    Sitting on the right was a man in his thirties with a long face and half-closed eyes, and his hair was half ck and half white. This man was Hong Junyang, the other deputy-head of the Axe Gang.

    With them as leaders, sitting along the conference table should be its 18 hall chiefs, but Yang Kaishan was killed. So, there were only 17 chiefs.

    Opposite Wang Qianye, three silver-haired old men with a baby¡¯s ruddy cheeks were sitting on the other end of the table, with their eyes closed. They were the Three Great Gods of the Axe Gang.

    In the middle of the night, the Axe Gang¡¯s senior leaders sat together. This was the first time since Wang Qianye announced his disease to the public and stopped managing the gang¡¯s business.

    The 17 hall chiefs felt anxious. They didn¡¯t know why their gang head summoned themte at night, and some who felt self-conscious sneaked a peek at Wang Zhihao and Hong Junyang.

    Seeing everyone was here, Wang Qianye hit the table with his withered knuckles. ¡°You are the mainstay of our Axe Gang. You have been working hard since I was ill.¡±

    ¡°We are ttered. This is what we should do.¡±

    ¡°Your words make us ashamed. We are members of the Axe Gang and should make all efforts to serve our gang. This is what we should do.¡±

    ¡°You are courteous. We hope you get well soon, leading us and crushing other forces to unt the strength of the Axe Gang!¡±

    ¡°Since you were ill and remained indoors, we have lost our heart and soul and did everything gingerly. Now you are healthy, and we were relieved. Please take care of our business again.¡±

    ¡°Please take care of our business again, and lead us to more glory.¡±

    ¡°Right, you are our cornerstone. For the prospect of the Axe Gang, we hope you take care of our business again.¡±

    ¡°Our boss took your Barrett for your good, in case you are arrested.¡±

    Instantly, the hall chiefs ttered him insanely to show their loyalty, as if they were willing to sacrifice for the greater good of their gang.

    Wang Zhihao¡¯s and Hong Junyang¡¯s expressions looked a little terrible. ncing sideways at these crazy tterers, they sneered silently.

    Wang Yuqiu observed the scene silently, her mouth with unnoticeable disdain. ¡°These soft wills are cunning, and none of them are kind.

    ¡°When thinking my grandpa was too weak, they generated different ambitions. Now, seeing my grandpa is healthy, theye to show their loyalty at once.¡± Those ttering words gave her goosebumps, making her feel sick.

    ¡°Tock! Tock!¡±

    Wang Qianye knocked on the table and snarled, ¡°Quiet!¡±

    The entire conference room was suddenly silent, and the hall chiefs sat in an orderly, submissive position, ready to listen to his instructions.

    Wang Qianye coughed and said peacefully, ¡°I know your good wish, but I am too old and not as healthy as before. I cannot handle our gang¡¯s affairs. Today I asked you toe for a few things.¡±

 Chapter 261 - The Choice of Wang Qianye

    <h4>Chapter 261 The Choice of Wang Qianye</h4>

    ¡°Boss, tell me anything that you want to do!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, boss, if you have anything that needs to be done, make your arrangements. We will do these things well for you.¡±

    ¡°We are at yourmand. If you point to the east, we will never go to the west. If you ask us to go to the south, then we will never go north.¡±

    ...

    The faces of those Hall Chiefs turned red. They patted their chests and guaranteed toplete the task the gang head gave them.

    A wisp of bright light shed across Wang Qianye¡¯s dull old eyes, and he said in a loud and confident voice. ¡°Okay, calm down, everyone. Listen to me.¡±

    The conference room became quiet again. These great men who could evenmand the wind and the clouds were sitting solemnly to show their respect. All of them looked like primary school students who were having ss, sitting properly and looking steadily forward.

    Wang Qianye looked at everyone with satisfaction. He had neglected the gang¡¯s affairs for three years and these people became disloyal to him long ago, so he was very satisfied with their attitudes at this time.

    Even though he knew that they only pretended to be respectful and didn¡¯t know what exactly they were thinking about, Wang Qianye still felt very pleased. At least, it showed that he still had some remaining authority, and these guys still seemed to be afraid of him.

    ¡°I am old now, and I am not sure how much time I have left. Since I was sick, Zhihao and Junyang have been helping with the gang¡¯s affairs. They have done a very good job. I am very pleased about that.¡±

    His eyes twinkling with a sharp light, Wang Qianye nced around slowly. He didn¡¯t look like a dying man. He was more like a sleeping lion that was slowly waking up.

    Wang Zhihao and Hong Junyang were stunned in their hearts. They hurriedly stood up of one ord and said humbly, ¡°Boss, you have overpraised me.¡±

    ¡°Bang¡±, Wang Qianye suddenly banged his palm on the table angrily. He became so angry that both his hair and beard seemed to stand up. With a sneering look, he said.

    ¡°Overpraised? Did you still know that you are overpraised? I thought that you are turned by your small achievements.¡±

    Wang Zhihao and Hong Junyang shivered all over and then bowed their heads in awe. They didn¡¯t even dare to breathe.

    The seventeen Hall Chiefs kept quiet out of fear. The expression on their faces changed constantly, and They realized how ridiculous their previous vicious intentions were.

    All those previous leaders of the Axe Gang were not simple characters. Otherwise, the gang would have already been destroyed long ago.

    Wang Qianye, the current leader, was a person who had eyes zing like torches. He was extremely cruel and merciless. When he wanted to kill, he would do it decisively. Wang Qianye was really good at hiding his capabilities and biding his time. He was a hero of his generation.

    Even when people of the Qin Family, the most powerful force of the underworld, saw him, they would dare not to treat him lightly and had to politely call him the old gang head Wang.

    A tiger¡¯s prestige still existed even after it died, not to mention that the tiger Wang Qianye was not dead yet.

    ¡°Yang Kaishan was killed. Our ces in the university town were taken away by the Green Cloud Gang. Batulu of the ck Knife Camp was also assassinated. Now the Axe Gang is going to endure the fierce anger of the Seventh Lord¡¯s Mansion. Are all of these the answers you gave me?¡±

    Showing an awe-inspiring manner, Wang Qianye was like an angry lion. Angrily, he shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss. I am too careless.¡±

    In great trepidation, Hong Junyang took the initiative to apologize. After all, the branch that Yang Kaishan belonged was in his jurisdiction. If something went wrong, Hong Junyang had to take the responsibility because it was the thing he couldn¡¯t dy.

    ¡°Boss, I know that I have also done something wrong. I only focus on my own business and neglected the affairs that Deputy-head Hong was in charge of. I have made some mistakes, and I am willing to ept any punishment that you gave me.¡±

    In fear and trepidation, Wang Zhihao said in a low voice while lowering his head. However, a trace of pride flickered over the bottom of his eyes.

    In deep hatred, Hong Junyang ground his teeth. It seemed that Wang Zhihao admitted his mistakes. But in fact, he spoke in an extremely skillful way. By speaking ill of him in a disguised way, Wang Zhihao shifted all the responsibility onto him. Meanwhile, it showed that he had a good overall sense of justice. Moreover, he was gentle and always paid his attention to the interests of the whole. All of this was better for him to buy people¡¯s hearts.

    What kind of people Wang Qianye was. How could he not see Wang Zhihao¡¯s secret thoughts? But he would never easily show what it was in his mind. Hence, he wouldn¡¯t unmask Wang Zhihao right in front of him. And besides, the dilemma the Axe Gang faced didn¡¯t allow him to carry out his ns at leisure.

    Immediately, he coughed. Then, he raised his hand and motioned them to sit down. In a low voice, he said, ¡°What¡¯s done is done. Now it is not the time to find out who is to me. I don¡¯t want to ask more questions about who assassinated Batulu. But since the person has the ability to do it, then he certainly can clear up the messy situation. I know what you are thinking. Haven¡¯t all of you always been thinking about the ce that I took?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, all the people presented bowed their heads and tried to avoid the sight of Wang Qianye.

    ¡°Humph, you¡¯re all a bunch of bums who don¡¯t have the courage to take the me for what you have done. You only have evil designs but no guts. I despise this kind of people the most.¡±

    Wish his hands sping behind him, Wang Qianye slowly stood up, rays of cold light shing in his eyes. ¡°How can a man without wild ambition have his own business in the underworld? Your ambition is a good thing for me. But you must remember that your strength should always match up to your ambition. The ambition without enough strength can only be called unrealistic illusions. A verypetent person must be someone who has the ability that can match his ambition.¡±

    Wang Qianye paused a little and then said with his ice-cold eyes, ¡°Now beset by enemies from within and without, the Axe Gang has reached a point where its very existence is at stake. No venture, no gain. Heroes always emerge in troubled times. It is also the time to test your ability. Wang Zhihao, Hong Junyang!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    In unison, Wang Zhihao and Hong Junyang stood up. They bowed and answered.

    Once again, Wang Qianye nced at Wang Yuqiu, who was eager to try. ¡°Wang Yuqiu!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Excitedly, Wang Yuqiu stepped forward and bowed as a reply.

    ¡°From now on, each of you is in charge of the six branches of our eighteen branches. I don¡¯t care what kind of strategy you are going to use. You can either pacify the anger of those people in the Seventh Lord¡¯s Mansion or just destroy it. Anyway, it is your only chance to get promoted. Whoever makes it can get my position.¡±

    Wang Qianye lured them with a sonorous and forceful voice.

    ¡°But now there are only seventeen branches left.¡±

    Wang Zhihao said unwillingly, and he cursed secretly in his heart. ¡°You actually want to let Wang Yuqiu get your position.¡±

    ¡°I will take over Yang Kaishan¡¯s branch!¡± Wang Yuqiu said frankly.

    ¡°Well... It will bring you some trouble, and you are just a girl. Or, let me take over it.¡±

    In his heart, Wang Zhihao secretly felt very happy. But he still said that hypocritically.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with girls? Why cannot girls make great contributions? Uncle, you just settle down to run the six branches of yours. Don¡¯t worry about my business.¡±

    Relentlessly, Wang Yuqiu said. She hated the hypocritical Wang Zhihao to the core.

    But Hong Junyang remained silent, frowning. The matter was rted to the battle for the position of the gang¡¯s leader, plus people in the Seventh Lord¡¯s Mansion came to look for trouble in full fury. Therefore, he was going to use every bit of the strength he controlled, and he would never take the initiative to reduce the strength in his hands.

    A touch of ice cold crossed the bottom of Wang Zhihao¡¯s eyes. Wearing an artificial smile, he eximed, ¡°My niece Yuqiu, as a girl, you are as excellent as your male peers. Then, I will wait and see you show your skills.¡±

    ¡°You will see,¡± Wang Yuqiu said resolutely.

    Wang Qianye ignored the dispute between them. He waved his hand. ¡°The meeting is over. As for how you are going to distribute the eighteen branches, it all depends on yourself!¡±

    When he finished, he strode away, and the Four Great Vajrapanis immediately followed after him.

    But the three Great Gods remained silent with their eyes closed. Right after Wang Qianye announced that the meeting was over, they instantly stood up and turned to walk away as if all of these things that happened had nothing to do with them.

    On the Nine Kilometers Bridge, Wang Qianye stood solemnly with his hands behind his back in the dim light of night. He looked at the distance, but no one knew what he was thinking.

    ¡°Qianye, Yuqiu is quite a good girl. Why are you still hesitating?¡±

    The Great God appeared behind Wang Qianye like a ghost and said in a low voice. Nobody knew when he popped up here.

    ¡°Yuqiu is good. But it is a pity that... she is a girl after all. Even though she yed a trick and took over Yang Kaishan¡¯s branch, I have no faith in her.¡±

    Wang Qianye said gently without any emotional ups and downs.

    At such an old age, he certainly knew those secret thoughts of those men under hismand.

    Wang Qianye could also see Wang Yuqiu¡¯s mind clearly. On the surface, it seemed that she was rtively weak because she could only take over five branches of the gang. But in fact, she got the best of the bargain.

    Although Yang Kaishan was dead, his branch was still there. But all the other five branches had their own Hall Chiefs with different minds. Compared with these five branches, it was easier for Wang Yuqiu who had a rtively weak foundation to take control of Yang Kaishan¡¯s branch which had no leader.

    ¡°Then why do you still let her stand up topete? Compared with your two bastards, Wang Zhihao and Hong Junyang, I prefer the little girl Yuqiu.¡±

    The Great God made a surprisingment, giving no consideration to Wang Qianye¡¯s feelings. With his hands sping behind his back, the Great God stood side by side with Wang Qianye and looked at the night in the distance with him.

    If Wang Yuqiu heard this conversation here, she would inevitably be greatly shocked and understand why Wang Qianye always felt reluctant to let her inherit the property of the Axe Gang.

    It turned out that both Wang Zhihao and Hong Junyang were the illegitimate children of Wang Qianye. If news of this got out, it might shock the entire Ninghai.

    After all, Wang Zhihao¡¯s father was Wang Qianye¡¯s cousin. However, Wang Qianye had an affair with his cousin¡¯s wife who then gave birth to the illegitimate child Wang Zhihao.

    As for Hong Junyang, no one knew his family background. Perhaps, even he himself didn¡¯t know that his father was Wang Qianye.

    Wang Qianye slightly heaved a deep sigh. But he didn¡¯t answer the Great God¡¯s question. ¡°Mo Xie, how many years have we known each other?¡±

    ¡°I am sixty-three this year. My enemy wounded me when I was twenty. If I didn¡¯t meet you, I would have turned into a pile of dry bones long ago. After that, I became the Great God of the Axe Gang. Forty-three years have already slipped by since that time.¡±

    The Great God recalled the past, and he said with emotion.

    ¡°Yeah, forty-three years in a blink of an eye. I am seven years older than you. You are sixty-three this year, and I am already seventy.¡±

    Wang Qianye uttered a deep sigh. ¡°You are the only person in the gang who witnessed the scene that I killed my blood brother and became the leader. My sess was built on countless dead bodies. Then in all those past years, I disyed various means, eradicated my enemies one after another, and have got this far. You are also the one who had watched the whole process.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. That year, topete for the position of the gang leader, you seemed to tread on thin ice. One careless step would cost your life. Even if you chose not to kill them, they would kill you. I cannot help shivering even when I recall the bloody and horrifying scenes now.¡±

    Still in a state of shock, the Great God eximed. The scenes of that year emerged vividly in his mind like a movie. Because of these scenes, he still could feel relieved.

    Wang Qianye turned his head and looked at him deeply. In the night, his dim-sighted eyes were literally shining.

    ¡°Mo Xie, you are the only person I trust in my life. I have never treated you like an outsider. Therefore, I have hidden nothing from you. I even told you that I had affairs with my cousin¡¯s wife.¡±

    ¡°Qianye, from the moment you saved me when I was twenty, my life is yours. Living to this age, I already got one hell of a deal. Just tell me what you want me to do.¡±

    The Great God looked at Wang Qianye with his honest and sincere eyes.

    ¡°I am not a warrior, but you are. I know that with your cultivation, you had already reached the Master Realm ten years ago. You had the chance to be a master. How many people in the whole Shenzhou Country can be masters? However, you have remained incognito all along only to show your gratitude. You helped me without a thought of fame and wiped out numerous tough enemies for me. In this life, I can never pay off the debt that I own you in this life.¡±

    Wang Qianye said emotionally.

    ¡°Why are you talking about these things? I would have already died without you, so don¡¯t be sentimental here. Just tell me what you need me to do.¡±

    With a frailugh of sadness, the Great God said. He was a grateful person. He always cared about the kindness of Wang Qianye, so he chose to stay in the Axe Gang and became the sharpest knife under themand of Wang Qianye. The Great God cleared away the obstacles in Wang Qianye¡¯s way. Also, he helped Wang Qianye get rid of those people that went against him.

    The Great God had not made an oath that he would never leave the Axe Gang if Wang Qianye was still alive.

    He had the chance to start out to be the Great Master three years ago. If it were not for the oath, the Great God would go to travel around the world long ago to find his breakthrough opportunity. If there was no ident, he might already be a Great Master now.

 Chapter 262 - A Riot Happened at Midnight

    <h4>Chapter 262 A Riot Happened at Midnight</h4>

    But he didn¡¯t regret it. He knew that Wang Qianye got a terminal illness who had only half a year left at most. Therefore, he would apany him in thest few months of his life until Wang Qianye passed away peacefully. At that time, the Great God thought that he could pay off all the favors Wang Qianye gave him. From then on, he would focus only on practicing martial arts and never cared about mundane events.

    ¡°I want to ask you to save the lives of Yuqiu and Zhihao no matter what will happen in the end.¡±

    The sudden request of Wang Qianye scared the Great God who then cried out involuntarily. ¡°Have you decided yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The tall and straight body of Wang Qianye suddenly copsed. It seemed as if he had aged for a few decades in an instant. From his eyes, people could tell that he must have experienced many ups and downs in his life. ¡°Yuqiu is the most capable candidate. However, she is far from Zhihao when ites to ying tricks. If she is in charge of the Axe Gang, others will take the full advantage of her. Zhihao is as sophisticated and capable as her. The most important thing is that he has the nature of wolves. But regrettably, he is narrow-minded and not a man of broad outlook. He cares too much about the gains and losses of little things. And the reason why I will not let him take over the Axe Gang is that he is too unscrupulous, though I admire this characteristic of him the most. But he, he is too vicious. If he is in power, he will definitely kill both Junyang and Yuqiu. Compared to them, Junyang is less intelligent and sophisticated, but he is not radical either, which makes him the best candidate for defense. People in the Axe Gang now don¡¯t have to take more radical measures. They just need to maintain the normal operation of the gang.¡±

    All kinds of feelings welled up in the Great God¡¯s heart. Wang Qianye, a formidable man of the underworld, was getting old, and his heart softened. Otherwise, the best candidate in his mind must be Wang Zhihao.

    Wang Zhihao murdered Wang Zhijie (Wang Yuqiu¡¯s father) through the hands of others. He thought that hepleted a perfect crime. But in fact, Wang Qianye had known it already.

    It was just that he cared about both of his sons. One of his sons had murdered the other. But he couldn¡¯t kill the son who was alive to revenge for his dead son.

    Therefore, no matter how angry Wang Qianye felt in his heart, he could only swallow the bad pill silently.

    After all, he himself was the example in previous. He killed his brother to take control of the Axe Gang in the first ce. Wang Zhihao only did the thing that he had done before.

    For the reasons above, he erased the evidence in person so that others could never find the truth. Beyond that, he forced Wang Yuqiu not to make any guesses.

    It was just because of his connivance and patience, which had further intensified Wang Zhihao¡¯s arrogant manner that made him extremely overbearing over the years.

    Unfortunately, only the third party benefited from the tussle between them. Neither Wang Zhihao nor Wang Yuqiu had ever expected that Hong Junyang, thest person whom they thought could be in power, was actually the illegitimate son of Wang Qianye. Moreover, Wang Qianye had already chosen Hong Junyang as the inherited heir of him.

    The Great God was not quite interested in fighting for power and money. But after he knew what was in Wang Qianye¡¯s mind, he still felt sad for Wang Yuqiu.

    After all, he watched Wang Yuqiu grow up and really liked this clever and filial girl.

    Even Wang Qianye didn¡¯t know that the Great God had already epted Wang Yuqiu as his disciple when she was five.

    The Great God thought. ¡°That¡¯s OK, anyway. Staying far away from the disputes of the world, Yuqiu can concentrate on the cultivation and martial arts.¡±:

    The idea of the Great God was rtively simple. For him, repaying Wang Qianye¡¯s kindness was the most important thing. Therefore, he would not agree in front of Wang Qianye but act the opposite. That was to say, he wouldn¡¯t help Wang Yuqiu get the power only because she was his disciple.

    However, what put him in an awkward situation was that he couldn¡¯t do what Wang Qianye requested. The Great God knew that Wang Yuqiu got involved in the struggle for power only to find the truth and avenge her father. She wasn¡¯t greedy for power.

    This determined that there was going to a battle between Wang Yuqiu and Wang Zhihao, and only one of them could survive.

    ¡°There¡¯s no guarantee. I can only try my best.¡±

    That was to say, the Great God didn¡¯t give him a definite promise.

    Wang Qianye didn¡¯t take it seriously because he knew too well that the Great God was a person who would never make an absolutemitment. In that case, Wang Qianye thought he was only to be modest, So he said leisurely. ¡°I believe you can do that.¡±

    ¡°It iste at night. Pay attention to take care of your body. I will go back to practice first.¡±

    The Great God let out a long heavy sigh. His figure then disappeared like a ghost.

    Wang Qianye stood at the bridgehead and stared nkly at the bright moon in the sky. A maximum of half a year, the fierce struggle between them woulde to an end. But no one knew whether he was alive or not on that day.

    ...

    The office of the Golden Age¡¯s business club.

    ¡°Pow!¡±

    Hong Junyang mmed vehemently on the table. His face was ghastly pale at this time. He stared at the trembling little buddy who was here to report the situation and bellowed, ¡°What did you say? Did some people trouble all our ces?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Brother Yang. All the people who came had veiled their faces. They came and left like the wind. They smashed things immediately after they entered our ces. When they ruined everything, they left quickly. The time our people arrived, they have long gone.¡±

    The little buddy was trembling all over and tried his best to clearly report the things while using as few words as possible.

    Hong Junyang¡¯s chest rose and fell fiercely, and he asked coldly, ¡°How much is our loss?¡±

    The little buddy peeped at him and answered in a halting way, ¡°ording to preliminary statistics, they have so far smashed 36 bars, 13 KTVs, 17 business clubs, and 9 restaurants...¡±

    ¡°Cut the nonsense. Get to the point.¡±

    Hong Junyang¡¯s face was uglier, and he roared furiously.

    ¡°Ye-yes. ording to preliminary statistics, we probably lost about 370,000,000 yuan.¡±

    The little brother flinched and reported.

    ¡°How much? 370,000,000 yuan? How could it be that much?¡±

    Hong Junyang¡¯s mind went nk, and he almost fainted. Boiling with anger, he questioned.

    ¡°They had clear targets. They went directly to our most popr and best-decorated ces. They not only smashed the things in our ces but also wounded hundreds of our people. The medical expense of these brothers is arge sum of money already. Besides, we cannot open these destroyed ces for business because all of them need to be refurbished. So the renovation fee, plus the loss during the closed-down period, 370,000,000 yuan is still a conservatively estimated number.¡±

    The little buddy secretly cast a nce at him and groaned inwardly. ¡°Fu*k. I did not do all of this. Why should I get burned by the mes of his fury?¡±

    Hong Junyang took a couple of deep breaths and forced himself to hold his inner anger. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Did they smash my ces only?¡±

    ¡°Wang... They also smashed Deputy-head Wang¡¯s ces. But it was not a great loss. The destroyed ces of him were not the most profitable ones. Several ces owned by the Miss have also been smashed, but she suffered the least.¡±

    The head of the little buddy drooped. He was waiting to bear Hong Junyang¡¯s thundering rage.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect that Hong Junyang suddenly calmed down, and there was the light of thoughts shing in his eyes. As the buddy was trembling with fear, a calm voice came. ¡°Go to bring me all the surveince videos in the ces that were smashed.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Upon hearing this order, the buddy felt relieved as if he had granted an amnesty. Hurriedly, he turned around and ran to collect all the videos.

    ...

    In a vi, holding two scantily d women in his arms, Wang Zhihao sat on the sofa and proudly crossed his legs. He praised the several extremely deferential Hall Chiefs who seated opposite him. ¡°Well done! I don¡¯t believe that stupid Hong Junyang will not bite at a bait.¡±

    ¡°Brother Hao is so brilliant. Now, Hong Junyang must think people in the Seventh Lord¡¯s Mansion did all of this. Therefore, he will surely go to fight against the Seventh Lord¡¯s Mansion, and we can certainly benefit from the war between them.¡±

    A shaven-headed Hall Chief ttered with an obsequious air.

    ¡°Yeah, Brother Hao made such a cunning n. You mapped out a great stranger and determined the final oue of the war in the distance. He-he.¡±

    Another Hall Chief used a not well-learned idiom to make apliment, showing a mouth full of gold teeth.

    ¡°Fu*k your grandma, Gold Teeth. It is a great strategy, not a great stranger. Fu*k, if you are uneducated, then don¡¯t show off the idioms like others.¡±

    Grumpily, Wang Zhihao reproached him angrily. But without getting angry, Gold Teeth smirked while scratching his head, which made all the people here burst outughter.

    ¡°Brother Hao, you said that the gang head suddenly pulled the Miss out to participate in thepetition. What does he mean by doing that?¡±

    A tall Hall Chief with a mass of muscle asked with great concern.

    ¡°Cr*p. He just wanted to put a little more pressure on me. What can that little b*tch do?¡±

    Disdainfully, Wang Zhihao curled his lips. ¡°The fu*king old man is truly tough. Long ago, the doctor said that he was going to die. But he is still alive and kicking. He is really a man with surprising will power.¡±

    ¡°Brother Hao, who on earth killed Yang Kaishan? Now many other people said it was you. Could it be that the old gang head is displeased with you after hearing the rumor? If others have something on you, we will be put into a bad position.¡±

    The shaven-headed Hall Chief said with anxiety.

    ¡°Fu*k. Hong Junyang is really heartless and cruel. Yang Kaishan followed him whole-heartedly, but he still bore to kill him. In addition to this, he spread rumors outside saying that it is me who killed Yang Kaishan. Fu*k his ancestors. I am so depressed because I take the me for him.¡±

    Wang Zhihao was okay if the matter was not mentioned. But if anyone mentioned it, he would be furious and could not help cursing in a rage with a cold look.

    In surprise, several Hall Chiefs started at each other. They always thought that Wang Zhihao did it, so they doubted his words.

    A Hall Chief who had an afro asked suspiciously, ¡°Brother Hao, is it really not done by you? Everyone here is on our side, so you don¡¯t need to try to cover up the secret.¡±

    ¡°Fu*k you. Even if Yang Kaishan didn¡¯t get along well with me, he was a member of the Axe Gang. How could I kill him? He must have been killed by Hong Junyang, who is a snake in the grass. D*mned, he killed his subordinate and med it on me. By doing this, he forced the gang head toe back and abandon me. Humph, this son of a b*tch is despicable enough. But he had never thought that the gang head would never abandon me.¡±

    Wang Zhihao abused loudly. He looked so indignant that several Hall Chiefs here half believed and half doubted him. They did not know whether what he said was true or not.

    Seeing that he was not in a good mood, the Gold Teeth quickly changed the topic. ¡°Brother Hao, you just said that the gang head would never abandon you. Can you tell us the reason?¡±

    Speaking of this, Wang Zhihao suddenly became lively. He said mysteriously, ¡°The Axe Gang is the ancestral property of the Wang family. And there is a rule made by their ancestors saying that the ancestral property can never be in the hands of anyone who doesn¡¯t belong to the Wang family. Originally, it was not my turn to be the gang head. But it was a pity that Wang Zhijie was a person who was doomed to die young such that his enemy hacked him to death. Therefore, no matter how reluctant the old man is, he will have no other choices but to hand the Axe Gang to me. Follow me and do your jobs well. I will never treat you shabbily.¡±

    ¡°But since there is a rule made by the ancestors, then why are you still fighting with Hong Junyang? Anyway, he can never be in power.¡±

    This gave the few Hall Chiefs a pleasant surprise. In their hearts, they felt lucky because they chose the right person. In the future, when Wang Zhihao was in power, they would undoubtedly be his most trustworthy subordinates.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand this. The new head of the Axe Gang must withstand the test of the previous gang head to prove his ability. In the past, all the gang heads in previous took control of the gang by killing a lot of people. Hong Junyang, not surnamed Wang, doesn¡¯t belong to the Wang family. Thus, it is impossible for him to inherit the ancestral property of the Wang family. To put it bluntly, he is a person who is used to strengthen me. I mustpletely defeat him so as to prove my ability. Only in that way can I rightfully take the control of the gang.¡±

    Wang Zhihao said in a high and vigorous spirit.

    The tall Hall Chief frowned. ¡°Brother Hao, but the Miss is also surnamed Wang. The gang head pushed her to take part in thepetition. Is it because he wants her to be the next gang head?¡±

    ¡°It is possible, but there is no need to worry. The rule made by ancestors of the Wang family says that the head of the Axe Gang must be surnamed Wang. Unless she can find a man who is willing to marry into the Wang family can she has the qualification topete with me.¡±

    Wang Zhihao secretly felt so grateful because he got rid of Wang Zhijie through the hands of others for the first time when he learned the rule of the Wang family. Otherwise, he could never be qualified to fight for the position of the gang head.

 Chapter 263 - A Promise

    <h4>Chapter 263 A Promise</h4>

    ¡°What if the Miss really finds a man who would like to marry into the Wang family? She is so gorgeous. It is easy for her to find a man who is willing to marrying into her family.¡±

    The high Hall Chief was still very worried and made a detailed inquiry.

    ¡°Are you stupid? Think about it. Not to mention the fact that the little girl doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend now. Even if she has a boyfriend, with her high taste, how can she take a fancy to those men only have ordinary backgrounds?¡±

    With victory in his hands, Wang Zhihao analyzed. ¡°No man of noble birth wants to marry into the family of others. While a man of humble birth probably would like to do that. But how can an ordinary man without power and money threaten me?¡±

    Suddenly, everyone was enlightened, and theyplimented in unison. ¡°Brother Hao, you are so smart. Nobody else is worth to be the gang head except you.¡±

    The position of the gang head is destined to be mine. No one can take it. I don¡¯t fear Wang Yuqiu. After Ipletely defeat Hong Junyang, I will pass the test of the old gang head. When I take control of the gang, I will certainly treat every one of you fairly. Therefore, you can trustingly do things for me. Hahaha.¡±

    Wang Zhihao felt as if he were already in power. In a happy mood, he couldn¡¯t helpughing wildly.

    Looking at each other, the several Hall Chiefs strengthened their convictions to follow Wang Zhihao. All of a sudden, there came a wave of tteries and praises.

    ...

    The ces of them were smashed. Hong Junyang felt suspicious, while Wang Zhihao was puffed up with pride. But unlike them, Wang Yuqiu remained unmoved.

    Regardless of whether it was the revenge of the Seventh Lord¡¯s Mansion or the tricks of Wang Zhihao or Hong Junyang, she didn¡¯t care at all. She did everything in the same way as usual as if nothing had happened.

    After all, the fifth Hall Chief, who was under hermand at the present stage, attached no importance to her at all. And she also didn¡¯t take them as the people on her side. So she could go straight to rx.

    But Grandpa suddenly pushed her topete with others in public, which was taken her by surprise. Even so, she knew what her shorings were.

    Compared with her twopetitors, Wang Zhihao and Hong Junyang, her weakest point was that she had no trusted followers and her own power.

    Therefore, her current priority was to gather the remnant soldiers of Yang Kaishan¡¯s army first. She wanted to take thepletely defeated army in and initially build her own force by doing that. Then, she would slowly nibble other branches of the gang away.

    Her biggest advantage was her identity as the direct descendant of the Wang family. As long as she used her identity correctly, she believed that with her ability, she would soon be able to stand up to the other two as an equalpetitor and form a situation of tripartite confrontation.

    Compared with her twopetitors who had developed deep roots and were in power for many years, Wang Yuqiu was undoubtedly in an inferior position. But she was determined to avenge her father. It was the belief that supported her. Hence, she would never give up.

    ...

    Ding Ning fell asleep holding his Barrett, his favorite Barrett. Finally, he got one as he wished.

    Ding Ning¡¯s lips curved in a smile even when he was asleep. Being full of hidden bitterness, his little maid generously determined to forgive him once. However, she did not believe that her warm and sexy body would be inferior to a cold gun.

    Like a cat that strived for his favor, Chu Yunna squeezed herself in the arms of Ding Ning. She did not mind that there was a hard gun pressed against her. Shefortably wrinkled her lovely nose and took a deep breath of his smell. Then, she fell into her sweet sleep.

    Ding Ning opened his eyes, didn¡¯t know whether to cry or tough. Of course, he wanted to do something intimate with this lovely little maid. However, Ling Fei lived next door. Hence, Ding Ning didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.

    He reached out to put the Barrett aside and held the sexy body of the little maid tight. Ding Ning stopped his mind from running wild and then forced himself to fall into a deep sleep.

    During the period, Ding Ning basically didn¡¯t use the superpower. After a few days of recovery, the superpower light mass gradually began to recover and it would soon return to its original size.

    They didn¡¯t talk during the whole night. The next morning, after he finished the breakfast prepared by the little maid, Ding Ning exchanged a few words with Ling Fei and rushed to the Changjiang Hospital.

    Ding Ning could be considered as a worker of the Changjiang Hospital so that his admission ticket was issued to Executive Zhou.

    Executive Zhou Dean asked him to get the admission ticket yesterday. But Ding Ning didn¡¯t expect that Zhu Jian would bring him such trouble. Therefore, he got up early this morning and went to get the admission ticket from Executive Zhou.

    Executive Zhou was speechless because he had never seen a doctor who didn¡¯t take the Medical Licensing Examination seriously like Ding Ning.

    But when he thought of Ding Ning¡¯s magic medical skills, Executive Zhou could only endure it.

    Executive Zhou got up early in the morning and stood in front of the hospital¡¯s gate to wait for Ding Ning with two ck eyes. Doctors and nurses who passed by guessed that if any important person was going to inspect their hospital.

    ¡°Your examination room is in the Ninghai NO.3 Experimental Elementary School. This is your admission ticket. You must put it away.¡±

    Executive Zhou handed the admission ticket to him, and Ding Ning gratefully nodded. ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Executive Zhou.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. You are the consultant of Changjiang Hospital.¡±

    Executive Zhou Dean¡¯s eyebrows danced, and he waved his hand. ¡°Go ahead. Don¡¯t bete.¡±

    ¡°Well, then, I will go first. I will invite you for dinner after the exam.¡±

    Although Executive Zhou was a very sophisticated person, Ding Ning was very grateful to him.

    The traditional Chinese physicians¡¯ performance skill examination was generally in June, and theprehensive medical examination was in September.

    However, with the operation of Executive Zhou, the result of the post-graduate entrance examination could also be used as the result of theprehensive medical examination. In this way, Ding Ning could get thest chance to get the Assistant Physician Certificate this year. Otherwise, he could only get it next year.

    There were four exams in two days. Exams at this level was a piece of cake to Ding Ning who had a fantastic memory. Although he couldn¡¯t guarantee to get full scores, Ding Ning¡¯s scores must be much higher than that of the average students.

    Perhaps others knew that Ding Ning needed to take exams. So only Xiao Nuo called him in the two days, and she told him that Brother Jun, the person Zhu Jian said to them, was silenced. No one else called to disturb him.

    Originally, Ding Ning had expected this. The Brother Jun was only a little greedy gangster in the Axe Gang.

    The real person who was behind the matter brought Brother Jun off so as to mislead others. Thus, when the matter was exposed, people would suspect that it must be done by the Axe Gang. Now that the matter was exposed so that Brother Jun would certainly be killed to keep his mouth shut.

    If Ding Ning didn¡¯t have the hummingbird that could keep watch on the movements of the enemy, he would really think the Axe Gang was behind the whole thing. But it was a pity that no one had ever thought that Ding Ning also knew how to control pets with intelligence, which failed the trick of the people who plotted behind him.

    It was just that the voice of Xiao Nuo sounded very guilty. After Brother Jun died, she lost her trail and didn¡¯t find out who was behind this matter. Therefore, Xiao Nuo felt sorry for Ding Ning.

    Talking sweetly, Ding Ning spent a lot of time tofort her and made her feel slightly better. However, she still gave Ding Ning her firm and solemn promise that she would definitely find out the person who was behind this thing, which made Ding Ning speechless.

    On the afternoon of the 14th, Ding Ning ignored the bizarre gaze of the invigtor and handed in the examination paper an hour in advance. When he walked out of the examination room, he felt quite rxed. Finally, his exams were over.

    As long as the exam result came out in December, Ding Ning could get his Assistant Physician Certificate andpleted his first step in his life nning.

    He called Ling Yun and asked her out to celebrate with him, and she agreed very quickly.

    Ding Ning noticed that it was still early, so he drove back to school to get Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian.

    Unexpectedly, the two men were passionately in love with Liu Wenjing and Song Xiaoyu. Therefore, they were determined to take them.

    Ding Ning felt awkward because if Liu Wenjing and Song Xiaoyu were going to go there, then he couldn¡¯t call Zhao Jingjing. It would be okay if it were in normal times, but Ling Yun would also be there. Wasn¡¯t he seeking trouble for himself?

    But before he could stop them, Zhang Haifeng, who acted faster than he talked, had already called Liu Wenjing, who instantly agreed. Ding Ning felt like weeping but had no tears.

    After hanging up the phone, Zhang Haifeng noticed that Ding Ning¡¯s expression was not right, and then he was aware that he just had done something wrong. Zhang Haifeng scratched his head and produced a forced smile. ¡°Should I call Wenjing again and tell her that something suddenlyes up so that we have to change the time?¡±

    Ding Ning shook his head. Now he could be very cautious in his action. Ding Ning summoned up the courage and said, ¡°Forget it. Since you have told her, then we should let here.¡±

    ¡°But, Big Brother, will the two sisters-inw fight?¡±

    Zhang Haifeng¡¯s serious look made Ding Ning want to kick him a few times.

    He didn¡¯t want to make a fuss about this thing with him. Ding Ning remembered the thing about Chu Yunna, so he looked at Wu Xian and asked, ¡°Third Brother, do you know any reliable hacker?¡±

    Wu Xian¡¯s expression turned a bit strange, and then he nodded silently.

    Ding Ning was overjoyed. ¡°How are you getting along with the person? Can you do me a favor?¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, you tell me.¡± Wu Xian was only a great talker who would make a torrent of words when he was in love with Song Xiaoyu. Usually, he gave the essentials in as fewer words as he could.

    Ding Ning organized hisnguage. ¡°I have a younger cousin. When she was young, she was abducted to a poor remote mountain area. Recently, I got her back by some unjust means. However, she hasn¡¯t got an identity even until now...¡±

    ¡°Okay, I see.¡±

    Wu Xian did not let Ding Ning continue to say. He said straightforwardly, ¡°Do you just want someone to invade the household registration system to forge an identity? Give me the material, and I will do it for you.¡±

    Ding Ning hesitated for a moment and asked with worry. ¡°Can I do those things after I meet your friend? I am worried that he may not do the thing well and leave me some trouble in the future.¡±

    Seeing that the looks of Wu Xian and Zhang Haifeng were a bit weird, Ding Ning scratched his head with a guilty conscience. ¡°I can give him some more money to keep his mouth shut, and you should not let your friend tell others about it.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Zhang Haifeng suddenly burst intoughter, and even his tears were going to flow out because of that.

    Even Wu Xian, who seldom had other expressions, showed a bitter smile.

    ¡°Why were youughing? What was wrong? Did I say anything wrong?¡±

    Ding Ning was totally confused.

    ¡°Well, Big Brother, you are so stupid. Invading the household registration system to forge an identity is illegal. Which hacker who does that wants to make this thing widely known? Not to mention...¡±

    Zhang Haifeng grinned and pointed at Wu Xian. ¡°This guy¡¯s mouth is sealed. How is it possible that he is going to tell others about that?¡±

    ¡°Is he the person you are talking about?¡± Ding Ning seemed to understand something and pointed to Wu Xian with his mouth wide open.

    Wu Xian, who always kept a straight face, showed a rare smile. He formally gave his hands to Ding Ning. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯m the hacker Mu Yu. Remember to keep it secret.¡±

    ¡°Holy sh*t! Are you actually a hacker? I really didn¡¯t see it. Sorry! I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t recognize you!¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes lighted up, and his heart was ravished with joy. He did not expect that the person who could solve his biggest problem was right by his side. Wu Xian¡¯s character was trustworthy.

    ¡°No kidding. Our Third Brother hides deep and keeps a low profile at ordinary times. Others call him Nerd Wu. However, he is a famous talent in the hackers¡¯ world. Mu Yu is a great person who ranked the third in the Hacker League of Shenzhou Country. In the hackers¡¯ world, his name Mu Yu is known by almost everyone.¡±

    Zhang Haifeng appeared as if he could share Wu Xian¡¯s honor and put his arm over Wu Xian¡¯s shoulder. However, Wu Xian was disgusted by him and pushed him away.

    ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t say anything more. You have to do this favor for me. If you do this thing well, I can grant you one request. Of course, I won¡¯t do anything against my conscience.¡±

    Ding Ning felt delighted in his heart. He patted his chest and made the promise.

    ¡°Really?¡± Wu Xian¡¯s eyes lighted up and asked in a pleasant surprise.

    ¡°Of course it is true. As long as I can do it, you can make any request.¡±

    Though they were brothers, Ding Ning hated to owe others favors. Therefore, each time he treated favors like deals.

    ¡°OK, Big Brother. You made the promise. When I have done this for you, I will make a request.¡±

    Wu Xian looked quite happy, which greatly puzzled Zhang Haifeng. As far as he knew, Wu Xian was a very loyal to friends, so how could he take the opportunity to ask for a promise?

    This made Zhang Haifeng feel a bit ufortable. He asked with a little unhappy face. ¡°Third Brother, you are helping your Big Brother. How can you make a demand for that?¡±

 Chapter 264 - Ding Luoxue

    <h4>Chapter 264 Ding Luoxue</h4>

    ¡°Second Brother, his suggestion is great. I feel quitefortable about that. I don¡¯t like owing other people favors.¡±

    Ding Ning quickly waved his hand and stopped Zhang Haifeng.

    ¡°But we are brothers. Why are you bargaining with our Big Brother? Third Brother, did you take the wrong medicine?¡±

    In his heart, Zhang Haifeng felt very ufortable. So his words had a strong smell of gunpowder.

    However, Wu Xianpletely ignored him. He took the photos that Ding Ning provided and turned on theputer as if he wasn¡¯t listening. With dazzling speed, he entered the instructions that lookedplicated in Ding Ning¡¯s eyes.

    The numbers on theputer screen shed. Then, theputer was reading the date, and there appeared a progress bar. With great ease, Wu Xian broke the firewall of the household registration system.

    ¡°Big Brother, what is the name of your cousin?¡±

    Wu Xian asked without turning back.

    For a moment, Ding Ning was stunned. ¡°Right, I forgot to give Chu Yunna a name. In any case, she cannot use her previous name.¡±

    To name someone was not what Ding Ning good at. After thinking for a long time, he scratched his head and said, ¡°Call her Ding Xiang.¡±

    ¡°Ding Xiang? It makes her sound like the aniseed.¡±

    Feeling disappointed, Zhang Haifeng muttered. In exchange, Ding Ning gave him a contemptuous look.

    ¡°Ding Xiang is a nice name. But it can easily remind people of the song about the lc. Though the lc¡¯s blossoms are amazing, the song makes people feel a bit sad.¡±

    Ding Ning did not expect Wu Xian also disagreed with the name.

    Ding Ning was a person who was willing to listen to other people¡¯s opinions. Immediately he racked his brains to think of a better name.

    In his mind, he suddenly remembered that Chu Yunna was born in Nan Jiang. She had no parents since she was a child and was all alone and helpless. What was worse, the mystic group took her away when she was 18. After escaping from the group, she lived three years of dark life.

    On the deserted ind that night, Chu Yunnay in his arms and muttered that she had never seen snow in her life. She hoped that one day she could seerge snowkes falling. She believed that when the snowkes covered this world all over, the scene must be very beautiful.

    Ding Ning thought he must be a man of no taste at that time because he told Chu Yunna that it could be freezing when it snowed. And even if the snow painted the whole world white, it would melt eventually.

    Chu Yunna said that she was like a piece of rootless snowkes that floated in the mortal world. Even if she knew that those snowkes would eventually melt into drops of water, she would feel satisfied if she had been beautiful in the twinkling of an eye.

    At that time, Ding Ning¡¯s nose twitched, and he felt suffocated. Even when Chu Yunna desired the blood the most, she would rather die than be the monster that was willing to suck human blood.

    Her kindness was as pure and beautiful as snowkes. Holding such a piece of snowke that fell from the sky in hand, he wanted to take a closer look at it. However, the snowke had already be a crystal-clear drop of water, which made him feel shocked and grieved.

    ¡°Ding Luoxue!¡±

    Suddenly, this name popped up in Ding Ning¡¯s mind and lingered there.

    ¡°Luoxue (means the falling snow), Ding Luoxue. Great. This name is indeed poetic and sounds nice. It is a good name.¡±

    Zhang Haifeng tasted it for some time and agreed.

    Wu Xian also nodded slightly. He was very satisfied with the name. ¡°That¡¯s settled then, Big Brother!¡±

    ¡°Well, call her Ding Luoxue!¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s mouth slightly curved upward. ¡°Nana will definitely like the name that I give her. It is a few times better than the name Jia Mingzhi that is given by Xiao Chunan.¡±

    ¡°Done!¡±

    Wu Xian¡¯s hands bounced on the keyboard as if they were flying. Finally, after pressing thest key, he stood up and said coolly.

    ¡°Now, what about the documents of my cousin?¡±

    Ding Ning asked a little nervously.

    ¡°I forged her census recordpletely ording to the information you provided and inputted it into the household registration system. Her identity is now true and effective. You tell her to report the loss of her identity card of this number, and then she can apply for another one.¡±

    Wu Xian picked up a pen, wrote an ID number, and handed it to Ding Ning.

    ¡°Thank you, Third Brother. If you need help, just tell me.¡±

    Ding Ning carefully picked up the ID number, which was like a piece of treasure to him at this time. With sincerity, he looked at Wu Xian.

    ¡°Big Brother, Third Brother just joked with you. We are brothers. How can we bargain with each other?¡±

    With an unfriendly look, Zhang Haifeng red viciously at Wu Xian and hurriedly exined to Ding Ning.

    Wu Xian shook his head and apologized to Ding Ning. ¡°Big Brother, I know that you are a person who doesn¡¯t like to owe someone else¡¯s favors. I also happen to be a person like that. In fact, I wanted to ask you for help. However, I felt too embarrassed to ask. Today, I will take this chance to talk to you about it.¡±

    ¡°Second Brother also said that we are brother so that you can feel free to ask for help. If you have anything that needed to be done, just say it. I will never refuse as long as I can do it.¡±

    Ding Ning really understood Wu Xian¡¯s mood. Wu Xian¡¯s character was very simr to his previous character. Both of them were the kind of person that had a strong sense of self-respect and didn¡¯t like asking for help.

    Zhang Haifeng looked at Wu Xian inexplicably. At this moment, he felt that this brother who had been in the same dormitory with him for a few years suddenly became a little strange.

    ¡°I want to be stronger and protect the person that I want to protect.¡±

    Wu Xian clenched his fists, and his face was full of firmness.

    Zhang Haifeng seemed to be very surprised by his request and opened his mouth in surprise.

    Ding Ning looked at Wu Xian thoughtfully and probed. ¡°Is it for Song Xiaoyu?¡±

    ¡°Sort of!¡± Wu Xian replied vaguely.

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t continue to ask. He knew that since Wu Xian didn¡¯t want to say it, he must have his reason.

    Full of expectations, Wu Xian looked at Ding Ning. After some thought, Ding Ning asked, ¡°You said that you want to be stronger. But how much stronger do you want to be? Do you need money or power? Or do you want to be better at fighting?¡±

    ¡°I want to be good at fighting.¡±

    Wu Xian did not hesitate to answer. With a little pride, he said, ¡°I am a hacker with great skills. It is easy for me to get the money, but I disdain to do that. As for the power, I believe that as long as my identity as a hacker exposes, some special departments of the country will also find me and invite me to join, but that also is not the life I want.¡±

    ¡°Done!¡±

    Ding Ning appreciated Wu Xian¡¯s attitude. With a smile, he reached out to give him a high-five to show he agreed.

    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother!¡± Wu Xian smiled happily.

    ¡°We are brothers! There is nothing to thank me for.¡±

    Ding Ning also felt pleased. In fact, if Wu Xian didn¡¯t mention it, he would like to help him, too. With his thin arms and legs, Wu Xian even dared to fight desperately with others. Ding Ning really worried that if one day he was not around him, Wu Xian would do something impulsive and be fractured by others.

    ¡°Big Brother, I want it. I want it, too.¡±

    Zhang Haifeng¡¯s eyes lit up. Holding Ding Ning¡¯s arm while twisting like a maggot, he asked in a pettishly charming manner like a spoiled child, which made Ding Ning sick and almost throw up.

    ¡°Go to hell. Third Brother is too thin, but you are as strong as a calf. Why do you still fu*king want it?¡±

    Grumpily, Ding Ning kicked him off.

    ¡°But I am not good at fighting. Think about it. I am the captain of the basketball team, but I actually cannot defeat a few punks. How can I protect my Wenjing?¡±

    Wearing a face of bitterness, Zhang Haifeng stared at Ding Ning with a look of resentment. His expression was like a unhappy housewife that spent most of her time at home, which made Ding Ning shiver with shock.

    Instantly, Ding Ning stopped joking with him lest he should disgust him. Helplessly, he said, ¡°Fine, fine. Since I promised to help Third Brother, I will help you by the way.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, long live Big Brother! Squelch!¡±

    Zhang Haifeng eximed with joy and kissed on Ding Ning¡¯s face with lightning speed.

    Feeling he had nothing left to live for, Ding Ning seemed to nearly vomit. In desperation, he wiped the saliva on his face. ¡°He fu*king disgusted me.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, what can you do to help us be stronger? My motor nerves are underdeveloped.¡±

    Wu Xian was in a good mood. He squeezed a smile and consulted. Zhang Haifeng stopping making fun. His head reached out, and he looked at Ding Ning with expectations.

    Speaking of their proper business, Ding Ning also became serious. ¡°It depends on how strong you want to be. If you only want to deal with a few punks, you can achieve that easily. But if you want to demonstrate your courage and power when you confront dozens of hundreds of people, you have to suffer some hardship first.¡±

    ¡°I want to have invincible might and show off my ability in front of others.¡±

    Zhang Haifeng rushed to reply. He was originally a master of sports who had a very nice body, plus he had a vivid personality. Therefore, he naturally wanted to show off in front of beautiful women.

    But Ding Ning ignored him. With a smile, he looked at Wu Xian to see how he would choose.

    Wu Xian was a determined man who would always make a n before acting. He didn¡¯t hesitate too long and answered in a deep voice, ¡°The stronger, the better.¡±

    Ding Ning nodded with relief. If Wu Xian had no great ambitions and only intended to cope with a few gangsters, he would only mess him around carelessly.

    Fortunately, both Wu Xian and Zhang Haifeng did not let him down. Since he nned to train them, Ding Ning would undoubtedly go all out.

    Immediately, he told Wu Xian. ¡°Take off your coat and lie on the bed. I will give you an acupuncture treatment.¡±

    ¡°Why do we need an acupuncture treatment?¡± Zhang Haifeng asked with a nk look.

    Wu Xian did not even bother to ask. He immediately took off his clothes on his upper body andy on the bed as he was told.

    Ding Ning looked at Wu Xian¡¯s skinny upper body and exined to Zhang Haifeng. ¡°Unlike you, Third Brother rarely exercises. He has been sitting before theputer for a long time, which makes his meridians stagnate, makes his absorption and digestion function subside, and also weaken his appetite. Therefore, he has many toxins in his body. I have to use the silver needles to dredge his meridians and remove the toxins for him.¡±

    ¡°Then, what about me? Do I need to get a shot?¡± Zhang Haifeng asked excitedly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need it for the present. Exercising regrly gives you a good body.¡±

    While saying patiently, Ding Ning had put 72 silver needles in Wu Xian¡¯s whole body.

    With True Qi in his fingers, Ding Ning gently flicked the end of each silver needle, and a magical scene appeared.

    The 72 silver needles began to tremble autonomously and hummed.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    Zhang Haifeng leaned toward the front of Wu Xian and asked curiously.

    ¡°So itchy and numb. I feel as if many ants are biting my upper body.¡±

    Wu Xian frowned. The expression on his face seemed painful andfortable, which looked extremely weird.

    Without saying a word, Ding Ning gave his full attention to stare at the trembling silver needles.

    Three minutester, the silver needles gradually stopped shaking, and Ding Ning once again bent his fingers to flick...

    Ding Ning repeated the action in three cycles and patted gently on Wu Xian¡¯s belly. Then, the 72 silver needles flew up into the air and were caught by Ding Ning.

    Zhang Haifeng was stunned. After a long time, he swore, ¡°Fu*k. You are performing tricks.¡±

    ¡°Hurry to the bathroom now and take a shower.¡±

    Ding Ning sniffed. He waved at Wu Xian who obviously had made great efforts to endure.

    ¡°Whoosh.¡± Wu Xian pulled his pants up and got into the bathroom like a whirl of wind.

    A burst of rustling sound of shitting came; Zhang Haifeng suddenly covered his nose and screamed. ¡°Fu*k, why is it so stinking?¡±

    He turned around and found that Ding Ning had already gone out. So he hurriedly held his breath and followed Ding Ning out. Seeing Ding Ning standing on the side of the corridor and smoking, Zhang Haifeng quickly walked toward him.

    Zhang Haifeng took the cigarette from Ding Ning and lit it. After taking a deep breath, he exaggeratedly eximed, ¡°Motherfu*ker. The smell almost killed me.¡±

    Ding Ning smirked viciously and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Wait for something more exciting.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± At a loss, Zhang Haifeng looked at him. He didn¡¯t understand what Ding Ning meant.

    Just when Ding Ning¡¯s voice fell, they heard the curses from other dorms. ¡°What the fu*k! Is it the gas bomb released by the country Fuso? It stinks.¡±

    ¡°What is this smell? Who is so fu*king wicked? Who brought the stinky tofu that smells so bad?¡±

    ¡°It not just the stinky tofu. It smells more like the bad breath of a thousand years old zombie, which smells even worse than the sweat of my fu*king feet.¡±

    ¡°Could it be the fart of the yellow weasel? I am nearly going to faint because of the smell.¡±

    ¡°Oh, dear! No, no! I have to fu*king go out to avoid it. What the hell of smell is that? Is there someone digging the sewer?¡±

    ¡°Hurry up! Run! The gas bomb ising! I will never go back tonight. This is no longer a ce for human beings to stay.¡±

    ...

    Listening to the curses of the people who were running away like it was the end of the world, Ding Ning and Zhang Haifeng looked at each other and burst intoughter.

 Chapter 265 - Got Drunk

    Chapter 265 Got Drunk

    ¡°Big Brother, will Third Brother be okay?¡±

    Zhang Haifeng was still very concerned about his roommate and asked a little anxiously.

    ¡°He will be fine. I used silver needles to force the toxins in his body out. Once these toxins are eliminated from his body, it must smell nasty. The process is basically not harmful at all but can be good for him.¡±

    Ding Ning lit another cigarette. Although they were standing next to the vent, the stinky smell still came to them faintly. Only the smoke of his cigarette could cover the strong odd smell.

    ¡°Do I need to eliminate my toxins?¡±

    With eager eyes, Zhang Haifeng looked at him and asked.

    ¡°No, you needn¡¯t. You exercise regrly, and the toxins in your body will evaporate along with the evaporation of your sweat. Thus, basically, you have no toxins.¡±

    Ding Ning shook his head and denied.

    ¡°How can I be stronger?¡± Zhang Haifeng pursued the matter with persistence.

    ¡°I will make a training n for you. Every day, you have to supervise Wu Xian toplete the training n. After doing it every day for a month, both of you cany a good body foundation. Then, I will teach you new ways of exercising.¡±

    Ding Ning was not sure what he was going to teach them. Would he teach them the Martial Arts methods or the breathing method? Or would he help them dredge the channels?

    The breathing method was the ancestral method of Uncle Xiaowu. It was not allowed to be taught to others. Ding Ning had vited his master¡¯smand and secretly passed it on to Shen Muqing. Therefore, it was not appropriate to teach it to them again.

    The best option was to impart the Martial Arts methods to them. But he didn¡¯t know whether they could feel the True Qi or not.

    Not everyone could practice Martial Arts methods because it needed some talents in Martial Arts. Otherwise, if anyone could practice such methods, there would be warriors all over the streets.

    Xiao Nuo was an extraordinary Martial Arts talent, and she had perfect congenital quality. Shen Muqing was a woman with the flesh of ice and bones of jade. If she was in good health, she would be very talented. Chu Yunna¡¯s talent was also great, but she didn¡¯t like practicing martial arts. Whenever she was free, she would practice the Sutra of Cultivating Spirit even harder than Ding Ning.

    But Ling Yun was different. She didn¡¯t have Martial Arts talents, so Ding Ning had not taught her any methods to practice so far, lest she would make any mistakes. He could only practice the Great Happiness Zen with her.

    So it was the same with Lu Zhan and others. Though they were all special soldiers, they actually had no cultivation talent. Only the congenital qualities of Xiaoniu and Feng Jun were not bad.

    However, they ate and lived together every day. In case they hadints, Ding Ning couldn¡¯t teach too much to one and too little to another. Therefore, Ding Ning simply chose to teach no one. He just let them take the way of bing modern warriors to strengthen their bodies.

    In fact, the spiritual aura between heaven and earth became much thinner now, so the speed of practicing as Ancient Warriors could be very slow. Without the support of enough spiritual aura, it would be better for them to use the cultivation system of Modern Warriors with drugs.

    Therefore, Ding Ning let Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian exercise for a month first. By taking advantage of this period, he wanted to see whether or not he could develop a set of cultivation methods inbination with drugs that would be suitable for Modern Warriors.

    Of course, Zhang Haifeng didn¡¯t know Ding Ning¡¯s dilemma. Upon hearing Ding Ning¡¯s words, he became so excited that he nodded like a chick pecking at rice. ¡°Big Brother, you can rest assured. I promise that I will urge Third Brother to train with me.¡±

    ¡°Then, that¡¯s good. The training for the first month is very crucial. As the saying goes, ¡®High buildings rise from the ground.¡¯ The training of this first month is toy the foundation for you. Therefore, you should strictly carry out my n and cannot take a day off.¡±

    With satisfaction, Ding Ning advised. Then, he took out his phone and began to make the training n, which was nothing but the training method that he heard from Lu Zhan.

    Looking at the training n that Ding Ning sent him, Zhang Haifeng felt as if he had gotten a treasure. With his eyes shining, he repeatedly gasped in admiration. ¡°The intensity of this training is almost the samepared with that of the soldiers. Can Third Brother¡¯s weak body be strong enough to support that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Third Brother is thin, but he will hold on straight to the things that he has decided. Instead, I worry about you. You should hold on.¡±

    Ding Ning was very sure that Wu Xian could make it. That guy had a strong will. He was absolutely more stable and steady than Zhang Haifeng.

    ¡°Cr*p, Big Brother. Don¡¯t look down on me. I am a master of sports, and I like exercising the most. Let¡¯s wait and see!¡±

    Zhang Haifeng muttered discontentedly.

    ¡°Then, I will wait and see.¡±

    Ding Ning finished tapping the n and looked at the time. ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Third Brother should be fine now. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°Wait for a while. I¡¯m really scared of that smell.¡±

    With unforgotten trepidation, Zhang Haifeng covered his nose and looked frightened.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know his present condition.¡± After throwing a sentence to him, Ding Ning left him alone and went to the dormitory.

    Behaving stealthily like a thief, Zhang Haifeng followed him while covering his nose. When they went to the door, he carefully tried to sniff. ¡°It¡¯s true. There is no stinky smell. Hey, Big Brother predicted like a god.¡±

    ¡°What the hell! Who are you? Why are you in our dormitory?¡±

    Zhang Haifeng pushed the door open and entered the dormitory. After seeing the change of Wu Xian, he suddenly shouted exaggeratedly.

    ¡°Okay, okay. Aren¡¯t you tired of getting excited over little things?¡±

    Watching Zhang Haifeng¡¯s exaggerated reaction, Ding Ning didn¡¯t know whether to cry or tough.

    ¡°Hey, trust me. The change of the Third Brother is tremendous. After eliminating the toxins, he is like a changed person. Now, he looks much more handsome than before.¡±

    Zhang Haifeng circled Wu Xian whose hair was wet while clicking his tongue in wonder.

    Wu Xian looked at himself in the mirror, and his face was filled with joy. ¡°I also think that I have changed a lot.¡±

    Ding Ning smiled but said nothing. After Wu Xian eliminating his toxins, his yellow and dark skin turned much whiter. Even the several e markings left on his face became undetectable.

    The so-called: a whiteplexion is powerful enough to hide seven faults. What was more, Wu Xian himself was not ugly, and his facial features looked very delicate. He was a boy but was more beautiful than ordinary girls.

    At this moment, there was a slight flush on his cheeks. If he put on women¡¯s clothes and wore some makeup, plus his longer hair, he might be considered as a girl by others.

    After the whole thing, now it was almost the appointed time. Zhang Haifeng received a call from Liu Wenjing, who said that they were already waiting at the school gate. So the three of them decided to go.

    Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian just fell in love with each other so that they were now experiencing the sweetest time in a rtionship. Four persons who were also two couples squeezed into the backseat.

    Zhao Jingjing smiled sweetly and rightfully sat in the front passenger seat. From time to time, she would tilt her head to look at Ding Ning.

    With an unsettled state of mind, Ding Ning said nothing. He pretended not to see the expression in Zhao Jingjing¡¯s eyes and carried five people to the destination.

    Zhao Jingjing was such a smart person that she could infer from Ding Ning¡¯s attitude that Ling Yun would appear tonight. She slightly lifted her mouth corners but said nothing.

    Xiangsheli Hotel was aprehensive hotel that integrated catering, entertainment, bath, leisure, and amodation.

    It was Yang Kaishan¡¯s private property. At overwhelming speed, Green Cloud Gang settled in the university town. This hotel became the first property that Green Cloud Gang took over. The celebration dinner was arranged in King Hall, the hotel¡¯srgest hall.

    When Ding Ning parked the car and came to the hotel gate, Ling Yun had already stood at the door with Feng Jun and Lu Zhan to greet him.

    Seeing Zhao Jingjing getting out of the car from the front passenger seat, Ling Yun took the initiative to say hello. ¡°Hi, I am Ling Yun.¡±

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Zhao Jingjing, Ding Ning¡¯s ssmate. Sister Ling Yun, I saw youst time when you demonstrated your power and taught those hopeless students a lesson. You were so cool at that time!¡±

    Zhao Jingjing looked at Ling Yun as if she were a little crazy fan of her. With enthusiasm, she went to take Ling Yun¡¯s arm and soon became familiar with Ling Yun.

    At first, Liu Wenjing and Song Xiaoyu looked bad when they saw Ling Yun. But now, watching Zhao Jingjing act so generous, they had to greet Ling Yun with smiles.

    With remorse, Zhang Haifeng nced at Ding Ning and stuck his tongue out. He was to call Ling Yun sister-inw, but then he swallowed these words.

    For the moment, Ding Ning¡¯s heart settled down, and he felt more grateful to Zhao Jingjing. ¡°This girl knows what to say ording to the asion. She is a girl of sense.¡±

    Zhao Jingjing didn¡¯t fight for his favor before Ling Yun. But instead, she said that she was his ssmates, which virtually resolved Ding Ning¡¯s embarrassment.

    It should be known that although Ding Ning and Zhao Jingjing liked each other, they never spoke it out. However, both of them knew that they liked each other in their hearts.

    She could behave like this in the face of Ling Yun, which was enough to make Ding Ning hold a much better opinion of her.

    ¡°Jingjing, go. Let¡¯s go in together.¡±

    Ling Yun had been the boss for a few days, so she could treat people and handle things more maturely.

    If it were in previous, she would totally ignore those people around and would have already plunged into the arms of Ding Ning like a pigeon flew back to the wood.

    But today, Ling Yun behaved gracefully and enthusiastically without arrogance. When she spotted Ding Ning, she only gave him a sweet smile and spent most of her time treating Zhao Jingjing and others. Her gestures and moves had already slightly shown a steady manner that a leader of an area should have.

    Seeing that Ling Yun was so easy-going and always spoke in a bright and clear way, Liu Wenjing and Song Xiaoyu quickly formed a good opinion of her. At this time, the four women got together and chattered, the scene of which seemed quite harmonious.

    Only Ding Ning could feel that there were two lines of cold sight fell on him from time to time, which made him feel as if he were on tenterhooks.

    So he could only force himself to ignore them and went to take up the wine cups and chat merrily with his two roommates, Feng Jun, and Lu Zhan.

    It seemed that Feng Jun and Lu Zhan thought it was improper to mention the development of Green Cloud Gang in these two days under this asion., so they first congratted him on finishing the exams and then yed a drinking match with him.

    When it came to the drinking match, the two guys from the Northeast had never been afraid of anyone. Zhang Haifeng felt that it was not fair for him topete against the two of them. Therefore, the poor Wu Xian was also drafted into the drinking match.

    Ding Ning was only too anxious to get drunk so that he immediately stated that he was going topete with the four of them. Hence, the five men started the drinking match.

    Wu Xian was a man who had little capacity for liquor. But probably because he was in a good mood today, he still hung in there after Zhang Haifeng, who had a bigger capacity than him, was defeated.

    Zhang Haifeng was the first one who Ding Ning drank under the table. His eyes looked nk, and his tongue twisted. He kept calling Liu Wenjing as his wife, which made Liu Wenjing angrily scold him as a loser.

    As a result, Liu Wenjing, the extraordinary woman, rolled up her sleeves and went topete on behalf of him. Once again, they continued the tangledpetition.

    It was a pity that just when Liu Wenjing entered the match, Wu Xian was totally defeated. Lying on the table, he just couldn¡¯t get up again no matter how others encouraged him.

    Song Xiaoyu, who was always quiet and delicate, finally showed her tough side. She stood up and joined the match while stepping on the bench. She was so delightful when she was ying the finger-guessing game and drinkers wager game with others.

    Well, this time, even Zhao Jingjing and Ling Yun could no longer retain theirposures. They were reluctant to show weakness and strongly demand to participate in the match.

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t know how much wine he had drunk. Anyway, with his drunken eyes, Ding Ning called the waiters to serve the wine in a loud voice. At this time he already drank all of them under the table.

    Ding Ning shook his head. In drunk, he shouted at the waiter that he was going to pay the bill, which made the waiter feel quite awkward. Again and again, he told Ding Ning that he didn¡¯t need to pay the bill because it was the boss¡¯ treat.

    Ding Ning, who had already drunk too much, insisted on paying the bill. He asked the waiter to call his boss over because he wanted to ask the boss why he was not allowed to pay the bill.

    The waiter was utterly speechless. He couldn¡¯t make Ding Ning understand the situation. In the end, he could only call Brother Niu here to deal with Ding Ning.

    Xiaoniu was very busy, but he still rushed here happily. Seeing that Ding Ning drank too much, he scratched his head and also did not know what to do.

    Atst, Peng Haitao made the final decision. He said, ¡°Anyway, there are rooms avable in the hotel. Arrange rooms for them to stay in the hotel.¡±

    In the middle of the night, Ding Ning woke up from deep sleep because of thirsty. He sat up with his dry mouth. It took him a long time to make his fishy eyes find their focus.

    When he sobered up, he found himself in the hotel and couldn¡¯t remember anything that happened in the middle.

    He poured himself a ss of water and drank it. Then, he shook his head and gave himself a bitter smile. After that, when he was about to fall down to sleep again, there suddenly came groaning noises from the next room.

    The effect of soundproofing of a hotel at the level of Xiangsheli Hotel was excellent. But Ding Ning¡¯s five senses and six consciousness were far better than those ordinary people. Therefore, a gentle and charming cry from the next room came right to his ears. Like magic sound, it made Ding Ning feel hot from head to foot.

    As a veteran who knew the intimate things between men and women well certainly understood what the sound meant. Tossing and turning in the bed, he couldn¡¯t fall sleep. Feeling a little agitated, he sat up and nned to watch TV for a little while.

    ¡°But why the woman¡¯s voice sounds so familiar?¡± ¡°It seems to be the voice of Ling Yun.¡±

    ¡°Ling Yun?¡± Ding Ning¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he suddenly shivered all over. In an instant, he nearly all sobered up.

 Chapter 266 - Ding Ning Caught Them in Bed

    <h4>Chapter 266 Ding Ning Caught Them in Bed</h4>

    ¡°It is impossible. How could it be Ling Yun?¡± Ding Ning believed that Ling Yun would never betray him.

    ¡°But the voice is obviously hers. Does she...¡± Ding Ning¡¯s heart jolted, and he thought of a great possibility.

    ¡°Everyone drank too muchst night. Could Ling Yun take someone else as me when she is unconscious?¡±

    ¡°Who is this man? Lu Zhan? Feng Jun? Zhang Haifeng or Wu Xian?¡±

    No matter who it was, the result was uneptable to Ding Ning.

    All of a sudden, his heart wrenched, and his face turned livid with rage. Ding Ning climbed up. The anger in his chest rolled over and over continually. How he wished he could beat the adulterer up.

    In a rage, Ding Ning rushed out of the room. But when he stood before the door of the next room and wanted to break in, he hesitated and felt a slight sense of fear in his heart.

    If the man in the room was Lu Zhan, Zhang Haifeng, or anyone of them, Ding Ning didn¡¯t know how to face him.

    It was all the trouble brought by drunkenness. Now the thing had already happened. What could Ding Ning do? Kill them, rebuke them, or drive them away?

    How could he face Ling Yun? Was he going to break up with her? Or would he pretend that nothing had happened? Or would he help them be a couple?

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart had never been so painful. His brother cuckolded him in just a drunken situation. Therefore, Ding Ning could not even me him for that.

    Ding Ning felt unbearable pain, his breath rasping in his heaving chest. In the past, her groans sounded like the voice from heaven to Ding Ning. But now the sounds were filing his heart little by little like a file, which made him unable to breathe.

    He covered his chest and felt short of breath when he was sitting on the ground powerlessly.

    ¡°No, even if it is a mistake, I must end it. Even if I am going to die, I should know the truth first.¡±

    Ding Ning widened his bloodshot eyes. He found a pin and tried to open the door with his trembling hands.

    Usually, he could open the door in less than three seconds. But at this time, it became so difficult for him.

    It took five minutes for him to open the door, and then Ding Ning walked into the room with his pale face.

    He was like a ghost at midnight. Standing quietly in the doorway, he lost the courage to burst into the room to see what exactly had happened because Ding Ning was afraid...

    Ling Yun¡¯s groans were getting more intense and loud. In the past, her groans were like the most beautiful sounds in the world to him. However, at this moment, they were shooting Ding Ning¡¯s heart like ten million sharp arrows. The pain of his heart now was so unbearable to him.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    After a high-pitched and delighted cry, the whole room sank into a dead silence. There were only the intense gasps for breath after the peak echoed through the room.

    ¡°You, you are so amazing. You can almost equal Ding Ning.¡±

    There came Ling Yun¡¯szy and coquettish voice, which heavily hammered on Ding Ning like a giant hammer. Ding Ning¡¯s mind went nk for the moment, so he missed the faint sound of respondingughter.

    ¡°Ling Yun had sex with someone else behind me, and she was even shameless enough topare me with this man.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s face was pale as paper. Suddenly, a gust of anger rose. Ding Ning bit his teeth and reached out to press the switch.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t notice it was one scream or two screams. Now his brain was in a chaotic state. All he wanted to do was to tear the adulterer to pieces.

    In a big stride, Ding Ning rushed into the room with his scarlet eyes wide open. He looked at the panicky Ling Yun indifferently. ¡°You, you treat me so nicely.¡±

    ¡°Ding Ning, listen to me. It is not what you think.¡±

    Ling Yun¡¯s heart was shaking. She had never expected that Ding Ning would break in at midnight and ¡°caught her in bed.¡±

    Ignoring the fact that she was naked, Ling Yun instantly struggled out of the bed and pounced on Ding Ning.

    ¡°Fu*k off. You don¡¯t think you are dirty. But I do.¡±

    Ding Ning pushed her away, poker-faced. His eyes were full of ruthless indifference.

    ¡°Whoop...¡± Ling Yun fell to the ground. She covered her face and cried bitterly.

    ¡°Ding Ning, are you still a man? How can you treat Sister Yun like this?¡±

    A crisp voice rang out, which made the whole body of Ding Ning froze.

    Unbelievably, he saw a little head that poked out of bed. With a shock, he opened his mouth. ¡°Jingjing, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Why cannot I be here? We are having sex with a man.¡±

    Zhao Jingjing said grumpily. It seemed that she was very angry. She drew a long face and pouted high.

    ¡°Fu*k.¡± Ding Ning instantly felt awkward. ¡°What the hell?¡± All of a sudden, she looked at Zhao Jingjing with quite weird eyes.

    ¡°This girl is a lesbian! Oh, my god! Have I liked a lesbian?¡±

    ¡°Wait, if it were Jingjing just now, then did that also make Ling Yun a lesbian?¡±

    Once he learned this truth. Well, Ding Ning became less angry. ¡°As long as it is not a man, I can ept two women have sex with each other.¡±

    ¡°It seemed that I have misunderstood Ling Yun.¡± Seeing her crying tearfully like pear blossoms bathed in the rain, Ding Ning scratched his head with regret. ¡°You... Cannot you keep your voice down? You even woke me up when I got drunk.¡±

    Upon hearing his words, Zhao Jingjing flushed in an instant. She was so shy that she nearly wanted to wrap her head in the quilt.

    Ling Yun stopped crying. She wiped her tears off and said timidly. ¡°I am sorry, Ding Ning. I will not do this again in the future. Please don¡¯t me me.¡±

    ¡°She is a lesbian. Since when did you be a lesbian? Cannot I satisfy you?¡±

    Ding Ning was very guilty. When he imaged the scene that two lesbians were making love with each other, he would feel that his mouth became a little dry, and his heart involuntarily beat faster.

    Ling Yun felt too ashamed to show her face, so she said in a low voice while covering her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t know. I drank too much. When I woke up, she, she was touching me. Then, I got heated up and was eager to have sex.¡±

    A little angrily, Ding Ning pped on her ass. ¡°If you want to have sex with somebody, why don¡¯t you go to find me? Was it interesting to sleep with a lesbian?¡±

    ¡°I, I drank too much. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±

    Ling Yun said bashfully. But there were some words that she felt too embarrassed to say. Although Ding Ning was good at having sex with women, he wasn¡¯t as skillful as Zhao Jingjing. The unspeakable pleasure woke Ling Yun up and found it was Zhao Jingjing. But she still couldn¡¯t refuse the temptation, so she just let Zhao Jingjing do whatever she wanted to her.

    Ding Ning was also drunk. ¡°Why are we making a fuss here at midnight?¡± When he learned that Ling Yun didn¡¯t sleep with some other guy, he forgave her.

    Looking at Lingyun¡¯s naked body, Ding Ning¡¯s apple involuntarily moved up. He had an instinctive reaction.

    Ling Yun was relieved. She knew that Ding Ning wanted her now. Instantly, she murmured coyly. ¡°Jingjing is still here. I, I go to your room.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡±

    In a great hurry, Ding Ning went up to dress Ling Yun.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go. I will be afraid.¡±

    When Zhao Jingjing thought about what they were about to do, she felt sour and bitter in her heart. So, she couldn¡¯t help trying to stop them.

    ¡°Humph, you yed my wife, and I haven¡¯t gotten even with you yet. Do you even want to watch us for free?¡±

    Ding Ning replied a little crossly. At the thought of that Zhao Jingjing was a lesbian, his affection for her vanished all of a sudden.

    ¡°What did you say? You said that I have yed your wife... It sounds awful.¡±

    Annoyed, Ling Yun sheepishly rebuked Ding Ning and punched him on his chest.

    ¡°Humph, why I cannot watch you? I am a lesbian, anyway. You can consider that I am just going to learn from you.¡±

    While biting her teeth and pursing his lips, Zhao Jingjing said stubbornly. But her heart was wildly pounding like there was a deer kept hitting her heart.

    ¡°No. It will be quite shameful. I am going to take a shower.¡±

    Ling Yun wrapped herself in a bath towel, blushing. Lowering her head, she pouted and said in a low voice. Then, she walked quickly toward the bathroom.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Either your wife or both of you should sleep with me.¡±

    A touch of slyness shed across the bottom of Zhao Jingjing¡¯s eyes, and she said with a firm attitude.

    Ding Ning knew that lesbians hated men to touch them the most. When he remembered that she had walked for nearly half a day while holding his hand, Ding Ning experienced an inexplicable pleasure in his heart. ¡°I will make you feel death-like sick. Humph!¡± Ding Ning red at her and threatened.

    ¡°Get out of my way. You still want to take advantage of my wife. I warn you. I forgave you this time. But if you dare to do it again, I will go straight to fu*k you, lest you turn my wife into a lesbian.¡±

    ¡°It is nonsense if you only say it but never do it. If you can,e over to fu*k me to see whether I fear you or not.¡±

    Zhao Jingjing gave Ding Ning a challenging look.

    ¡°Cr*p. You even dared to challenge me, didn¡¯t you? You give it a shot to see whether I dare to do it or not.¡±

    ¡°It seems that if I don¡¯t y hardball, this lesbian will never take my words seriously.¡± Smiling coldly, Ding Ning went up to her and suddenly picked up the quilt on Zhao Jingjing. But instantly, he froze there.

    This girl was actually naked, too. Her skin was as white as the ivory. Though her chest and butt were all very small, she had small bones. Her perfect body at this moment held a strange attraction for him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t scream...¡±

    It seemed that Zhao Jingjing had never thought that Ding Ning would actually open the quilt for real, so she hurriedly covered her body¡¯s vital parts. She opened her mouth and was going to scream.

    Ding Ning was so scared that he was covered in cold sweat. Under the emergency, he covered her mouth and pleaded with a low voice. ¡°I will let you go, but don¡¯t yell, okay? I, I really didn¡¯t know that you wore no clothes.¡±

    Zhao Jingjing shuddered all over, and a touch of pink color appeared on her skin. Her face was as red as a big persimmon, and her long eyshes fluttered. Seeing that Ding Ning was even more nervous than her, a touch of slyness crossed her eyes, and she nodded to beckon Ding Ning to let her go.

    Ding Ning breathed a sigh of relief and then loosened his hands. Feeling embarrassed, he covered the quilt for her and exined in a panic. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were not wearing clothes. I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°Hum, I am a lesbian. No man has ever seen my body. I can forgive me, but you have to make a promise to me first.¡±

    Zhao Jingjing gave him a wicked smile and began to bargain for conditions seriously.

    ¡°What conditions will you agree? You tell me.¡±

    Ding Ning looked at her with vignce. He was quite afraid that this quick-witted d*mned lesbian woulde up with some lousy ideas.

    ¡°Both of you stay here tonight to sleep with me,¡± Zhao Jingjing bit her lower lip and said with a blushing face.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Ding Ning refused without hesitation. ¡°Are you kidding? I¡¯m still waiting to do something intimate with Ling Yun.¡± If Ding Ning agreed to stay here, he would suffocate to death because of his sexual desire.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I will shout now and tell others that you want to rape me.¡±

    After Zhao Jingjing said that, she opened his mouth to yell.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t do that. I agree with you, okay?¡±

    Ding Ning was in a cold sweat from fear. Without a moment¡¯s dy, Ding Ning blocked her mouth.

    ¡°Mmmm!¡±

    Zhao Jingjing threw her head and got rid of his hands. She whispered, ¡°Did you really agree?¡±

    Wearing a sour face, Ding Ning said, ¡°I agreed, but it is useless because Ling Yun will not agree.¡±

    ¡°Leave Sister Yun to me. I will persuade her for you.¡±

    Zhao Jingjing said with confidence.

    ¡°How can you persuade her?¡±

    Ding Ning looked at her with a puzzled look. In his heart, he secretly sighed that he couldn¡¯t carry out his n for sex tonight.

    ¡°Do not worry about me. I have a wonderful idea.¡±

    Zhao Jingjing smiled proudly and rolled her eyes. ¡°Turned around. I will apany Sister Yun to take a bath.¡±

    ¡°I warn you. You can take a shower with her. But don¡¯t touch my wife with your hands and feet. If you really change her into a lesbian, I will do what I say. I am going to fu*k you even by force.¡±

    Ding Ning was really afraid that this godd*mned lesbian would turn Ling Yun into a lesbian. Whenever he remembered Ling Yun¡¯s stunning cry before, he felt unhappy. ¡°Can a lesbian do better than me in bed? It is very unscientific.¡±

    ¡°Hum, if you can do it, then go ahead. It is fu*king useless to be too stubborn to admit your defeat.¡±

    Zhao Jingjing wrapped herself in a thin quilt and went straight to the bathroom with bare feet. Ling Yun did not close the door, so she directly barged in.

    Looking at Zhao Jingjing¡¯s petite figure and her lovely little feet that were as round as pearls and smooth as jade, Ding Ning secretly eximed, ¡°What a pity! How could such a great girl be a lesbian? It was indeed a waste of resources.¡±

    Lying in bed and sprawling, Ding Ning suddenly felt a little cold on his arm. In doubt, he looked at his arm and found that it was arge pool of liquid on the sheet. Ding Ning felt bouts of depression in his heart.

    ¡°Godd*mned. I am fu*king strong enough. Was it sofortable to make love with a lesbian? The amount of liquid she released is almost as much as when she made love with me.¡±

 Chapter 267 - A Paper

    <h4>Chapter 267 A Paper</h4>

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t know what Zhao Jingjing had told Ling Yun. At first, Ding Ning thought she would never agree, but he didn¡¯t expect that she would agree to sleep with Zhao Jingjing.

    In fact, Ding Ning felt a little excited in his heart. ¡°Every man is eager to sleep with more than one woman. Though Zhao Jingjing is a lesbian, she is still a feast for the eyes.¡±

    ¡°Regardless of the figure and judging only by the facial attractiveness, she is even more beautiful than Ling Yun. Perhaps, even the alluring demon canpare with her.¡±

    ¡°No, it is not right. The Female Buddha in my dream can also be a match for her. I didn¡¯t know why I had that ridiculous dream.¡±

    Although Ding Ning finallypleted the dream of sleeping with more than one woman, all his sexual desires disappeared at the moment. ¡°Are you kidding me? I cannot be so thick-skinned as to make love with Ling Yun in front of this lesbian.¡±

    The three of themy on the same big bed. Ling Yun was lying between them. All of them just woke up from drunkenness, so they basically had no feeling of sleepy and chatted from time to time.

    It didn¡¯t know how long the time had passed. Ling Yun was the first person who began to doze off. Ding Ning also felt quite sleepy, and his eyelids start drooping.

    Holding Ling Yun, who had big breasts and uplifted butt, in her arms, Ding Ning took great perseverance to restrain his fancy ideas.

    Just when he was half-sleep, suddenly a small hand quietly reached his body and sneaked into his underwear...

    Ding Ning thought it was Ling Yun¡¯s hand, so he didn¡¯t care. He just let the hand hold his penis and fell sleep.

    In the dark, Zhao Jingjing stared at the ceiling with his eyes wide open. Her blushing face was as red as a piece of red cloth, and her heart was beating wildly.

    ¡°God, how can his penis be so big? How can Ling Yun bear it?¡±

    When Ding Ning woke up, he found that Zhao Jingjing had already left. Ling Yun still snored loudly in her sleep.

    Ding Ning had restrained his desires for a whole night. The obtrusive lesbian left finally, and it was time for him to do some morning exercises now.

    Ding Ning leaped for joy. In haste, he peeled off all Ling Yun¡¯s clothes. Ling Yun now was like a sheep without its wool. Then, he put his c*ck between her legs and drove it straight into Ling Yun¡¯s v*gina.

    He waked Ling Yun up. Pretending to be angry, she beat Ding Ning a few times and quickly got into the right state.

    Sweat pouring down from their faces, they were indulging in making love and didn¡¯t notice that Zhao Jingjing, who had finished her breakfast, entered the room with the room card.

    This girl was also a weirdo. She walked up to the sofa on tiptoes and sat down. Holding her chin, she watched them with great interest as if she were watching with a porno movie.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    When Ding Ning turned over to change his position, Ling Yun found a pair of big round eyes looking directly at her. She was frightened and screamed.

    ¡°Er!¡±

    Zhao Jingjing nearly scared the sh*t out of Ding Ning. Hurriedly, he pulled up the quilt and covered their bodies. He reproached her with anger. ¡°Are you a ghost? You made no movement when you are walking.¡±

    Ling Yun felt too ashamed to show her face. She covered herself under the quilt because she dare not see others.

    Zhao Jingjing spread out his hands and said with a grin, ¡°You are too preupied with each other. You can continue and consider that I don¡¯t exist.¡±

    At this time, Ding Ning even wanted to die. ¡°The world view of lesbians is truly unusual, which is not what the average people couldpare with.¡±

    Now that he could neither go on nor give up, which made Ding Ning felt very ufortable. He cast a hateful re at Zhao Jingjing, who had spoilt his great time. With resentment, he wrapped himself in a bath towel and went to bath.

    ¡°Sister Yun, how about it? Is it morefortable when you make love with a man than with a woman?¡±

    Just when Ding Ning entered the bathroom, Zhao Jingjing came to their bed. Being so eager to gossip, she asked with longing eyes.

    Ling Yun flushed because she was too shy. Feeling annoyed, she med with a little hatred. ¡°Why do you try to make love with a man? Then, you will know the answer.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I want to try. How about lending your husband to me to have a try?¡±

    Zhao Jingjing suggested casually.

    ¡°Okay, if you change to the normal sexual orientation, then I will let him ept you. Will that be okay?¡±

    Ling Yun thought she was joking, so she alsoughed and made a joke with her.

    ¡°Great! You have promised. Don¡¯t go back on your words!¡±

    A nearly undetectable cunning shed across the bottom of Zhao Jingjing¡¯s eyes. And she said, half-jokingly and half-seriously.

    ¡°A promise cannot be taken back once it is made!¡±

    Ling Yun then replied. Wrapping herself in a bath towel, she climbed up. ¡°I also need to take a bath.¡±

    ¡°Hee hee, I think you are still not satisfied. Well, a gentleman is always ready to help bring a romance to a happy ending. I will not be an eyesore here. You two take your time to y.¡±

    Zhao Jingjing waved her hand freely. She picked up her bag, pushed the door open, and left.

    ¡°This d*mned girl, why is she a lesbian? What a pity!¡±

    Helplessly, Ling Yun shook her head and sighed. Barefooted, she walked into the bathroom. Suddenly, the two lovers started their romantic time together...

    In the twinkling of an eye, ten days had passed. Ding Ning enjoyed this period of leisure time. Every day, he went to ss and the library. At night, Ding Ning would go back to the dorm, chatting and bragging together with Zhang Haifeng. Then, he would practice. Or asionally, he would go to spend the night with Ling Yun. Or sometimes, he would go back to the courtyard in the western suburbs to sort out his medicinal materials.

    Ding Ning felt as if everything had gone back to the time when he was at the college such that he was rxed andfortable during this period. He thought that this kind of life was what he wanted the most.

    During this period, the Axe Gang and the Seventh Lord¡¯s Mansion finally began their war. Wang Zhihao originally intended to provoke a war between Hong Junyang and the Seventh Lord¡¯s Mansion. Then, he could watch a fight from a distance and reaped advantages whichever side would win. However, Wang Zhihao had never expected one thing.

    He didn¡¯t expect that people from the ck Knife Camp would ambush a Hall Chief under hismand and broke his two feet. This matter also forced Wang Zhihao to get involved in the war. If he chose not to join the war when others disabled his man, then who else would support him in the future?

    Hong Junyang suffered one defeat after another. But his pressure suddenly reduced a lot after Wang Zhihao participated in the war. After that, he gathered the remnants of his defeated team and repelled the attack of the Seventh Lord¡¯s Mansion in one vigorous effort.

    But people in the Seventh Lord¡¯s Mansionunched a counteroffensive in full fury. Hong Junyang and Wang Zhihao cooperated superficially. In fact, in their hearts, they couldn¡¯t get along well. Hence, even if the two of them put down their grudges and joined their hands, they were no match for the Seventh Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    The Axe Gang was in jeopardy. Then, Wang Yuqiu, who had been conserving her strength and storing up energy, couldn¡¯t bear the scene anymore and was about to provide her help. However, just at this time, the local force in Ninghai, which had always been exclusive, suddenlyunched its attack.

    Everyone knew that it was a secret attack of the Qin Family. As the king of the Ninghai¡¯s underworld, the Qin Family would never watch the Seventh Lord¡¯s Mansion which cast its covetous eyes on the established Axe Gang swallow up it.

    The Qin Family secretly joined the war, which immediately stopped the Seventh Lord¡¯s Mansion that was advancing in a fearless style. All the forces in the underworld sank into chaos. Fights with weapons happened every day in the streets andnes.

    As for the Green Cloud Gang, this small force that kept a low profile began to erge its power in the midst of the chaos. Ling Yun, she also showed her talent for doing business in the underworld. By fighting and threatening, she collected the Buddha Hall. Moreover, when the situation became critical, the Seventh Lord¡¯s Mansion needed to draw in the forces under itsmand. Therefore, the ck Knife Camp also formally withdrew from the university town to participate in a war.

    When the police raised the blockade to the Blessing Gathering Club, Ling Yun officially took it over and renamed it Green Cloud Club. She also exchanged some words with Wang Yuqiu, who wanted to take the Blessing Gathering Club back. The result of their conversation was as everyone had expected.

    When the Axe Gang was beset by enemies from within and without, Wang Yuqiu had to give up her profitable business in the university town no matter how reluctant she felt.

    After several treatments given by Ding Ning, Cheng Hu basically restored his health, and now he was undergoing the rehabilitation training.

    The public security of Ninghai was now in utter confusion. Finally, the municipal leader became furious and pressured the police to stabilize the situation as soon as possible.

    The police called the leaders of all the forces together and formally warned them. The police would crack down hard on whoever dared to make more trouble.

    Usually, the gangs in the underworld were arrogant, but every one of them would keep quiet out of fear when the government treated them severely. The leaders of those gangs were finally willing to sit down and negotiate.

    After reaching a truce agreement through a wrangling negotiation, they discovered that the Green Cloud Gang had alreadypletely upied their ces in the university town. Now, the other forces couldn¡¯t get involved anymore.

    After the Green Cloud Gang upied the university town, it immediately spread their messages in order to give peace to the people. People in the gang promised that they would never disturb the residents. Also, they would waive the protection fees which those vendors must pay in previous. Moreover, they would crack hard down on such social evils as pornography, gambling, and drug abuse.

    Those were the promises the Green Cloud Gang made to the public. In private, they also had reached a consensus. Although they could notpletely eradicate the business in the sex service industry, all people here should follow the freewill principle. They should eliminate the evil phenomenon such as raping by making use of the date rape drug,pelling a female to engage in prostitution, and so on.

    The surrounding environment of the school had been purified. College students who went to bars, KTVs, and other entertainment venues no longer needed to worry about being beaten or beingpelled.

    Besides, there was no need for the vendors who carried on trade in the university town to pay the protection fee. Thus, many vendors rushed here one after another to do business, which promoted themercial prosperity of the region.

    No matter how the other forces in the underworld were jealous of the profit generated in the university town, none of them dared to act rashly when the government took severe measures against criminal activities. Therefore, the situation gave the Green Cloud Gang a valuable period of development.

    But all of this had nothing to do with Ding Ning. He had already pushed Ling Yun to the leader position. It was all up to her whether she could run the gang went well. He would never make indiscreet remarks to interfere with her development.

    What was more, he still had too many things to do. The courtyard in the western suburbs had already beenpleted, and the herb seeds also had been nted.

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t forget the promise he had made to Xiao Nuo. He specially upied a yard to nt the Green Aloe and prepared to make a skin-beauty product for her.

    The clinical trials of Mr. Zhang and Mr. Hu had beenpleted, and the results were unexpectedly good. They sent the result to the Food and Drug Administration to be reviewed. Only when they got the approval, they could officially put their products on the market.

    The Ninghai Health Bureau took the lead to establish a training ss on the Chinese medicine anesthesia. The disciples and followers of Mr. Zhang and Mr. Hu acted as the foundation in the training ss. Only the person who had passed the strict examinations and got the Chinese Medicine Anesthesia Certificate could take up a post in the ss.

    Ding Ning logged on his microblog and published articles on it to publicize the Chinese medicine anesthesia. Almost immediately, it caused a heated discussion on the Inte. Numerous peoplemented to ask how to participate in the training ss of the Chinese medicine anesthesia.

    Ding Ning had no time to reply one by one. So he could only post a link to lead people to the Chinese medicine anesthesia training ss. The web page exined the registration process in detail.

    At the same time, Ding Ning calmed down and started to write the paper titled ¡°The advantages and disadvantages of the Chinese medicine anesthesia and Western medicine anesthesia.¡±

    In the paper, Ding Ning borately stated the principle of Chinese medicine anesthesia. He used arge number of real cases to prove that the meridians truly existed. By providing detailed data and cases, Ding Ning demonstrated his viewpoint. Meanwhile, he uploaded the video that showed the clinical effect of Chinese medicine anesthesia to the Inte and made it known to the public. He also contrasted its advantages and disadvantages with those of the Western medicine anesthesia.

    The paper was published in the Guide of Shenzhou Medicine. The magazine was a national key academic periodical and also a national periodical in the charge of the Ministry of Health.

    Once the paper was published, it caused a great uproar, which caused quite a stir in the entire medicalmunity. Even the world-renowned medical magazine began to pay its attention to Ding Ning.

    There was a growing heated discussion on the inte. Some people supported Ding Ning while some objected. Some persons looked at Ding Ning¡¯s ideas with disdain, but others strongly supported those ideas. Beyond those, there were people who scolded that Ding Ning tries to please the public with ptrap, people who said that he talked such a load of piffle, and people who criticized that he was doing something superstitious...

    In short, there were indeed various contentions from different people, especially those persons who studied western medicine. A microblog user named ¡°World-renowned,¡± who had millions of fans even broke out into curses regardless of his image. He said that Ding Ning was a liar and what he wrote in his published paper werepletely feudal superstition and false reasoning. Ding Ning deliberately diminished the anesthetic skills of western medicine. What was more, he strongly called for all the hospitals not to adopt the techniques of Chinese medicine anesthesia, which had great hidden dangers.

    ¡°World-renowned¡± was a doctor in a hospital in Yan Jing. He was a returnee who got the doctor¡¯s degree in western medicine and had a high reputation. Under his call, countless people who learned the western medicine joined the army against Ding Ning, and all of them condemned him both in speech and in writing.

    Their deeds and words bewitched many moreizens who were unaware of the truth, who then followed the trend brought by those people. For a time, the inte was full of endless abuses against Ding Ning.

    Fans of Ding Ning¡¯s fan club and some traditional Chinese medicine enthusiastsunched sharp counterattacks to defend Ding Ning.

    But this time, ¡°World-renowned¡± seemed toe well prepared such that a veryrge inte water army drowned the people who supported Ding Ning in a huge crowd.

 Chapter 268 - A War on the Internet

    <h4>Chapter 268 A War on the Inte</h4>

    Although Ding Ning had expected this, his heart still inevitably gave birth to a feeling of deep sorrow.

    The paper was published in a critical national academic periodical in the control of the Ministry of Health. The publication of the paper indicated that it had passed the review, which proved the country¡¯s recognition of the paper.

    But it did not ur to Ding Ning that some people in his country couldn¡¯t sit still and jumped out like mad dogs to abuse him to show their loyalty even before those western countries stepped out to argue against him. How ironic it was!

    ¡°Why are people from the same country so eager to harm each other? Do they only worship foreign things or they have some underlying motives?¡±

    ¡°There is such a group of people who highly praise western medicine. But they degrade the treasures left by their ancestors and think these treasures are of no use. Since when can traditional medicine recover?¡±

    ¡°What are they up to?¡± Ding Ning found it was hard to understand these people¡¯s attitudes. Somehow, Ding Ning¡¯s heart was filled with indignation.

    So he actively logged into his microblog and posted an article on his microblog page titled Which Country Are You From?

    The article included the following contents.

    ¡°During the long history, the Shenzhou nation has gone through five thousand years of ups and downs. The river of its culture runs a long course from a remote source. Culture is the crystallization of the human spirit. It includes all spiritual products such asnguage, literature, and art.¡±

    ¡°Liu Xiang in the Han Dynasty said in his book ¡®The Garden of Saying¡¯: ¡®By force, we can conquer a country but cannot rule its people¡¯s minds. If we don¡¯t change our strategies to run the country by virtue and culture, others will recover the country by force sooner orter.¡¯ The ¡®culture¡¯ here is a contrast to ¡®force,¡¯ which means to educate the people.¡±

    ¡°Wang Rong in Southern Qi Dynasty said in the Qu Shui¡¯s Poetic Preface: ¡®Set heavenly principles to influence the social customs; apply culture to the people.¡¯¡±

    ¡°The term ¡®culture¡¯ also meant to civilize the people and govern them by making use of culture. It was sufficient to show that culture reflected people¡¯s spiritual civilization and ideological level in an era.¡±

    ¡°Culture should advance with the progress of the times. It could not remain stagnant, nor could it go backward.¡±

    ¡°But nowadays, foreign culture was eroding the thoughts of the people in our country. People in Shenzhou Country could only understand the fragments of the traditional culture, and they doubted the practical significance of traditional cultural values.¡±

    ¡°We should rethink our culture. Before the Qing Dynasty, it was always the foreign cultural customs that were passively integrated into the culture of Shenzhou Country. Whenever there was any cultural conflict, the Shenzhou Country¡¯s culture would win!¡±

    ¡°The importance of culture to a country and a nation is incalcble. When a country or a nation loses its unique cultural wealth, the country or the nation will make no progress.¡±

    ¡°Generation after generation, our ancestors made constant efforts and left the cultural heritage for us. Why will we abandon the heritage and instead be enchanted by western culture? Why can the western culture that was born hundreds of years ago defeat the culture that has been inherited for five thousand years?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, someone will say that he is trying to ¡®surpass western countries by learning from them.¡¯ But may I ask, do you understand the meaning of this sentence?¡±

    ¡°Now, let me tell you that the meaning of this sentence is to learn advanced technologies from western countries topete against them. Do the same thing that others have done to us!¡±

    ¡°Some people only understand half of the meaning of the sentence. Then, they lose all sense of shame and tter cultures from western countries. But theypletely debased our traditional culture that has been inherited for 5,000 years in the Shenzhou Country.¡±

    ¡°I want to ask you: which country are you from? How many benefits have the westerners given you such that you are willing to be such a diligent traitor?¡±

    Feeling quite resentful, Ding Ning aplished the article with one effort. Then, he didn¡¯t hesitate to inform ¡°World-renowned¡± through his microblog, the meaning of which was self-evident.

    As soon as Ding Ning published the article, his fans copied it like mad. Meanwhile, people in the Anti-Ding Group who boycotted Ding Ning were suddenly silenced. For the time being, these people gave no response.

    This move of Ding Ning was too cruel. He stood on the moral high ground and criticized those people that went against him were traitors who betrayed their country and didn¡¯t have national pride. By raising the matter up to the level of a country, Ding Ning made them dare not to make any remarks again.

    The followers of ¡°World-renowned¡± who did not know the truth immediately changed their position. All the winds of popr opinion now went to support Ding Ning.

    Of course, many of them supported Ding Ning only because of their patriotic passion. Ding Ning¡¯s article sessfully changed the position of those angry youths. They might neither understand what Chinese medicine anesthesia was nor do they know that it was a milestone in the development of medicine. Those people only knew that traditional Chinese medicine belonged to their own country. This reason was enough for them to support Ding Ning.

    Even so, the number of people who joined Ding Ning¡¯s fan club still rose suddenly and sharply. In a sh, it had broken through 3 million and was still growing at an rming rate.

    ¡°Whether the medical skills of Ding Ning are real or not, I¡¯d like to be him fan only because he loves our country.¡±

    ¡°Support domestic products and boycott imports. Western medicine is imported while traditional Chinese medicine is from Shenzhou Country. As a person who was born in this country must support domestic things. That is to say, we should support Ding Ning.¡±

    ¡°That is well said. Shenzhou Country has five thousand years of culture. How can we let the barbarians from the west invade our culture? In previous, I didn¡¯t understand the truth. But now, Ding Ning¡¯s words woke me up. Anyway, I was determined to be Ding Ning¡¯s fan.¡±

    ¡°Come on, Ding Ning. We support you.¡±

    ¡°¡®World-renowned,¡¯ you are a traitor and a quisling. Roll out of Shenzhou Country!¡±

    ¡°¡®World-renowned,¡¯ you are a traitor and a quisling. Roll out of Shenzhou Country! +1.¡±

    ¡°¡®World-renowned,¡¯ you are a traitor and a quisling. Roll out of Shenzhou Country! +2.¡±

    ¡°¡®World-renowned,¡¯ you are a traitor and a quisling. Roll out of Shenzhou Country! +3.¡±

    ¡°¡®World-renowned,¡¯ you are a traitor and a quisling. Roll out of Shenzhou Country! +10086.¡±

    ...

    There appeared numerous closely published posts on the pages of the microblog of ¡°World-renowned¡±, who was the most active one and had led a rumpus before. In almost all of these posts that had instantly blown up on his microblog, people asked ¡°World-renown¡± to get out of the Shenzhou Country.

    In the director¡¯s office at a hospital in Yan Jing, a man in his forties looked at the insense cries on hisputer screen, which made him unable to cry. In just two hours, his two million fans dropped to less than one hundred thousand, most of which were artificial followers.

    The most excessive thing was that some of those fans turned their attack direction andunched the attacks against him. They shouted loudly to drive him out of Shenzhou Country. Some of them even betrayed him. They put his name, the name of the hospital that he worked, and even his home address on the inte. The acts of them showed ¡°World-renowned¡± the horrible power of cyber violence.

    His name was Huo Renli. He was a returnee who had obtained a doctor¡¯s degree and had just worked in Shenzhou Country for a few years. Now he was the proud and self-satisfied director of the neurosurgery department in a well-known hospital in Yan Jing.

    In fact, he didn¡¯t have a grudge against him. It was only that Huo Renli believed in western medicine. Also, he was a proud and conceited person who despised traditional Chinese medicine in his heart because he thought that it was pseudoscience.

    Improving his poprity to attract more fans by striking Ding Ning was Huo Renli¡¯s ultimate aim. To achieve this aim, he even recruited an online water army.

    But Huo Renli didn¡¯t expect that he became the camel which intended to go to seek horns but finally lost its ears. Merely by an article, Ding Ning reversed the situation. Not only did Ding Ning make the fans of Huo Renli leave him like crazy, but even the personal safety of Huo Renli was threatened.

    Huo Renli had seen with his own eyes how those angry young people crazily smashed the cars from Fuso. With a promising future ahead, he didn¡¯t want others to boycott him only because they took him as a spokesman for the imports.

    ¡°No, I have to find a way to reverse the situation. Even if I cannot defeat Ding Ning, I must never watch myself fall into danger.¡±

    Wearing a twisted face, Huo Renli kept thinking hard toe up with a practical n. Looking at so manyments against him on the pages of his microblog, he found that his heart was bleeding.

    Huo Renli racked his brain and wrote a magnificent piece of writing in his blog. After examining it closely over and over again, he hit the send button.

    Right after that, he nervously watched his microblog and wanted to see how his article worked.

    In this article on his microblog, Huo Renli first solemnly stated that he never looked down on traditional Chinese medicine, nor did he have a servile attitude to foreign things like some people with evil intentions had described, nor did he deliberately target some people.

    Very professionally, he listed a lot of data as supporting evidence from the medical standpoint. Meanwhile, he uploaded arge number of human bodies¡¯ X-rays. All the things he had done were to fully prove that there were no meridians existed in the human body. Huo Renli tried to overthrow Ding Ning¡¯s theory.

    Like Dantian, meridians only existed in the ideological sphere. Huo Renli presented the well-founded facts and reasoned things out, which more or less had some effects. Thus, although some people without a strong stand didn¡¯t immediately change their standpoint, the number of people who denounced Huo Renli greatly decreased.

    The practitioners of western medicine who didn¡¯t dare fart before immediately jumped out again. They posted articles on their microblogs to support Huo Renli¡¯s theory, but they did not dare to defame Ding Ning as wantonly as before.

    Seeing that they advocated free academic debates with professional and scientific attitudes, thoseizens also stopped their tters and eagerly waited for Ding Ning to respond.

    Watched by all the people¡¯s eager eyes, Ding Ning climbed up from Ling Yun, whose face flushed. Then, he habitually switched on his phone and opened his microblog.

    After he saw Huo Renli¡¯s article, Ding Ning disdainfully twitched his mouth and input a paragraph. ¡°Acupoints are things that cannot be detected by instruments, but aren¡¯t they the true existences? The western instruments cannot detect it, but it doesn¡¯t mean that it doesn¡¯t exist. This phenomenon can only prove that the so-called western science and technology is in the rough.¡±

    A tossed stone raised a thousand ripples. Although the international medicalmunity hadn¡¯t yet recognized the acupuncture points and meridians, theizens had no doubt that the acupuncture points did exist.

    After all, most people had experienced the pedicures. In their daily lives, they had inadvertently touched the acupuncture point named Xiaohai. Their own feelings told them that the acupuncture points were real.

    These people thought, ¡°It is true. Since the acupuncture points are real, then why can they say that the meridians do not exist? Merely because the meridians cannot be detected, they dyed their existence. But isn¡¯t it too arbitrary?¡±

    In particr, when these people thought that even those developed countries in the west couldn¡¯t detect the acupuncture points and meridians which traditional Chinese physicians in the magical Shenzhou Country could urately perceive. It gave them a strong sense of national pride.

    As a result, the online public opinion once again tended to support Ding Ning. Even if there were a few people held different opinions, thements they made were drowned in the army that supported Ding Ning.

    Before Huo Renli could react, Ding Ning uploaded another article on his microblog.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take ignorance as something that you can hold on to fawn on foreigners. Aren¡¯t there many phenomena that the science cannot exin still exist in ces like Death Valley, Bermuda Triangle, etc.? Things that cannot be exined scientifically may still exist. It can only show that the so-called western technology that you believe in and worship is not advanced enough. So it is not qualified enough to explore the long-standing culture of Shenzhou Country. The supreme western culture in your eyes is only the culture that those barbarians have developed in thest hundreds of years. Therefore, how can itpare with the culture of Shenzhou Country which has a history of 5,000 years? Shut up now. The rotten apple injures its neighbors. Don¡¯t smear the words ¡®medical science¡¯ and never be the rotten apple.¡±

    As soon as Ding Ning released this article on his microblog, he caused another uproar on the Inte. Now that Ding Ning was not only targeting the ¡°World-renowned,¡± but also directly targeting all those Western countries.

    This was not Ding Ning¡¯s fault because ¡°World-renowned¡± was not enough sensible. The time when Huo Renli published his article, Ding Ning was enjoying the beauty in his arms and was to erect his pen*s to continue his three hundred more rounds of sex. But Huo Renli¡¯s move instantly brought Ding Ning a bad mood. Hence, Ding Ning certainly became a little angry.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Biting his teeth, Huo Renli smashed a teacup. He snarled in a low voice. ¡°Ding Ning, who the hell are you? You are just a graduate student. What right have you to dictate to me and insult me as the rotten apple?¡±

    Some people in this world were like Huo Renli. He only remembered the humiliation that Ding Ning brought to him, but he forgot that he was the one who took the initiative to insulted Ding Ning. All the faults were others. In his view, he was always right.

    ¡°Ring!¡±

    While Huo Renli was still thinking hard about how to fight against Ding Ning, the phone on his table suddenly rang and startled him.

    ¡°It is sote now. Who is calling me at my office?¡± Feeling quite annoyed in his heart, Huo Renli picked up the phone and said impatiently. ¡°Hey, who is that? Why are you calling in the middle of the night? Are you sick?¡±

 Chapter 269 - Yielding

    <h4>Chapter 269 Yielding</h4>

    ¡°Huo Renli, I am Jiang Zunyi. Who did you say is sick?¡±

    An old, angry voice came from the other end of the phone.

    ¡°Uh, Executive Jiang, sorry, I didn¡¯t know it was you. What did you want to instruct me by calling?¡±

    Huo Renli changed his expression, smiled to apologize instantly, and took out his handkerchief to wipe off the cold sweat on his forehead, for he never expected the call of the old executive.

    If Executive Jiang were only an executive, he, a doctorate graduate returning from overseas, would not treat him as someone important. After all, he would have a promising future no matter which hospital he joined.

    But since he also knew the executive was the brother of the National Vice-Minister of Health, he had to put his tail between his legs and ttered him deliberately. If he offended the old executive, he would no ce to stay at in the entire Celestial Empire.

    ¡°Instruct? I do not dare to instruct the ¡®world-famous¡¯ great man.¡±

    Furious, Executive Jiang spoke sarcastically.

    ¡°Hehe, Executive Jiang, don¡¯t be angry. I was not in a good mood, and I did not recognize your voice. Just ignore my fault, and don¡¯t take my stinky mouth seriously.¡±

    Huo Renli smiled drily twice, showed a ttery face, and apologized repetitively.

    ¡°Hey, it seems you know you have a stinky mouth. Huo Renli, aren¡¯t you f*cking sick? How did that Ding Ning bother you? Why did you trouble him without a reason?¡±

    Executive Jiang was furious, roaring, ¡°Our hospital cannot keep a great Western god like you. Tomorrow, you should submit your resignation letter.¡±

    Executive Jiang was amiable, but he started shouting. Huo Renli was shocked, saying with a pale face.

    ¡°Old executive, what on earth is wrong? I just retorted him on the inte. Should it be the reason to fire me?¡±

    ¡°Retorted? Hehe, Huo Renli, I think you¡¯ve be stupid after staying overseas for too long. You don¡¯t even have the most basic political acumen. Ding Ning¡¯s thesis was published on a national periodical. Don¡¯t you know what it means?¡±

    ¡°It means... It means the country supports traditional Chinese medicine.¡±

    A bolt of lightning shed across Huo Renli¡¯s mind. He turned pale,y on the chair without strength, and mumbled, ¡°Over, over!¡±

    ¡°You also know it is over?¡±

    As he found Huo hadn¡¯t lived up to his expectations, Executive Jiang roared angrily, ¡°I once thought a medical doctorate graduate like you must be an able man, and hiring you to work at our hospital can benefit the people of the Celestial Empire. You usually look haughty and like to speak sarcastically. That¡¯s not a big problem, but I never thought you would dare to speak against traditional culture publicly on the inte. The Ministry of Health called me, but I did not take it seriously, wishing to have a chat with you tomorrow morning. However, now the National Security Bureau has found me, suspecting you are a spy our foreign opponent sent. They want to investigate you carefully. You wait for their investigation.¡±

    ¡°Old executive, you must save me. I am not a spy. Besides that, aren¡¯t there other people resorting on the inte apart from me? Why did they only spot me?¡±

    Huo Renli even lost his souls, was scared to cry, and begged in tears.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know why? You sought the limelight most, acted most energetically, spoke most terribly, broke proper sense most, and others followed you to shout. Who else should have been spotted?¡±

    Executive Jiang roared with remained anger.

    ¡°I, I was wrong. What should I do now? Old executive, you should help me.¡±

    Huo Renli trembled all over, begging with panic.

    ¡°s!¡±

    Executive Jiang took a long sigh and said a little softly, ¡°Anyway, you are still one of our staff, and I should vouch for you once shamelessly with my old face, and let the National Security Bureau withdraw its investigation of you. But you have to show your attitude, and then I can defend you more easily. Otherwise, no one can save you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, old executive, I agree. I will do as you say. As long as the National Security Bureau doesn¡¯t arrest me, I can do whatever you ask me to do.¡±

    Huo Renli was surprisingly happy, all his chief physician¡¯s reserved air was gone, and he replied instantly.

    ¡°First, formally apologize to Ding Ning on the inte. Be sincere. Second, don¡¯t use the foreign style! Be prudent. The Celestial Empire is a country of free speech, but you have to hold your tongue on a few sensitive topics. Third, change your idea. Don¡¯t think you are better than others on everything as an overseas returnee. Remember, this is the Celestial Empire, not a Western country. Always remember you are a man of the Celestial Empire. Don¡¯t forget your origin. Can you do that?¡±

    Executive Jiang spoke seriously.

    ¡°Yes, I can; I apologize to Ding Ning now.¡±

    At this moment, Huo Renli couldn¡¯t care about losing face. Thinking about an institution like the National Security Bureau, he would have those brutal scenes that spies were interrogated in some movies in his mind. They made him shudder.

    He was not actually a spy, but he had done too many bad things in his life. If tortured by the National Security Bureau, he was likely to even reveal the bed-wetting fact when he was young.

    ¡°Then, do it quickly, and try to get Ding Ning¡¯s forgiveness and get rid of the negative influence. If this is done, I can help you more easily by using my rtionships. I hope you don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±

    Executive Jiang spoke sincerely.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you, old executive, I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±

    Huo Renli felt hope after desperation, extending his great gratitude.

    After hanging up, he did not dare to postpone and announced a statement immediately. He said he drank too much and talked nonsense, traditional Chinese medicine was the treasure of the Celestial Empire and the precious gem left by the ancestors. Being a man of the Celestial Empire, he should not forget the blessing of the ancestors anytime. He was bound to promote traditional Chinese medicine and made all his efforts to expand the traditional culture of the Celestial Empire.

    He also formally apologized to Ding Ning and all thepatriots of the Celestial Empire, begging Ding Ning¡¯s forgiveness.

    The situation changed so dramatically that everyone was confused, especially the western medicine professionals, who sent him messages with an @, asking if he was drunk or feverish, and why he talked nonsense?

    A few others who knew him called him directly, asking what was going on and if there were any dark secrets.

    Huo Renli did not dare to utter a word and righteously said he was drunk and had been loving his mothend and traditional Chinese medicine. Or, he would have been living overseas. Why did he return to the country? It was because he finished his studies and returned to make contributions to his mothend.

    Those who did not know him were nearly moved by him, but those who knew him pursed their lips silently against him. ¡°Make contributions to the country? In your friend circle on the inte, everyone knew you bedded a gang head¡¯s woman, could not make a living there, and escaped back to the mothend. A cheater!¡±

    Helplessly, they worked with all their strength but could not overturn Huo Renli¡¯s words. Finally, they had to give up.

    Huo Renli wished to talk about his suffering, but he did not dare because he did not know if the National Security Bureau was watching him.

    In a courtyard in Yan Jing, two men in their forties and fifties sat opposite each other, drinking. After hanging up, Jiang Zunyi smiled proudly to Minister Jiang, Jiang Kairong, who was picking up his ears to listen beside him. ¡°Done!¡±

    Minister Jiangughed and gave him the thumbs up. ¡°Brother, your solution is smart. You even used the great influence of the National Security Bureau. This time, thank you very much.¡±

    ¡°s, I had no other ways. Huo Renli was indeed professional in neurology, but he was haughty and thought he was only second to God. If you were not my brother as the deputy minister, he would also look down up me. I wanted to teach him a lesson a long time ago, but I haven¡¯t found an opportunity. I was afraid he would leave if I did so.¡±

    Executive Jiang shook his head, smiled bitterly, and said, ¡°Nowadays, all the hospitalspete fiercely, and you cannot easily let talented people stay. I also need to thank you for giving me such an opportunity. I can let him stay and have also taught him a lesson.¡±

    Minister Jiang frowned and sighed helplessly. ¡°I saw his words online. Not only did Ding Ning himself feel gloomy, but I was also angry. I even wished to shoot such people. The inte is the product of social progress, bringing convenience to information transmission, advertising,mercial events, public opinion guidance, government eptance of mass supervision, shopping, and so on. At the same time, it is also a double-edged sword. The inte violenceing with it also does so much harm to the people. If we allow such utterly irresponsible words to guide the public opinion, it willrgely smear the image of our country. If he were not a doctor from your hospital, I would have decided to arrest him to teach him a lesson.¡±

    Executive Jiang was shocked. ¡°Is that so serious?¡±

    ¡°That is so serious. Think about it. Now the international society is soplicated. All the people know the destruction of the Third World War would bring to humans, and so every country is trying to hold themselves. Large-scale wars won¡¯t happen easily, but battles in small areas have never stopped. Under such circumstances, cultural invasion and economic invasion have be the main invasion means. The harm of economic invasion is unnecessary for me to mention. Let¡¯s talk about the cultural invasion, which, to some extent, is even more scaring than economic invasion.¡±

    Minister Jiang felt depressed and said, ¡°In ancient times, ancestors of our Celestial Empire already realized the scaring harm of cultural invasion. In our history, some really smart emperors had taken such measures, such as Zhaojun leaving her mothend to marry a Xiongnu leader, and Princess Wencheng marrying Songtsen Gampo of the Tubo Period. Through marriage with the ethnic minorities, advanced technologies such as farming, smelting, textile, construction, liquor making, pottery making, calendar, medicine, handicraft manufacturing, and others were spread. Thus, our Celestial Empire¡¯s culture was spread, making the ethnic minorities learn the Han rituals. Finally, they were assimted. But now, our great Celestial Empire bears the same invasion of the Western culture, but unfortunately, so many of our people haven¡¯t seen it through. We have to say this is an extremely big irony and sadness.¡±

    Executive Jiang agreed deeply and said, ¡°I am a Western medicine doctor, but I am also deeply attached to traditional medicine. Seeing the decline of traditional Chinese medicine, I also feel the pain, but I cannot say anything more. After all, Western medicine came in with ferocious waves and has been approved by most of our citizens. People don¡¯t care about traditional Chinese medicine or Western medicine. In their eyes, they will approve whatever medicine that can get rid of their diseases and they don¡¯t have to suffer. We have to admit that Western medicine is now deeply rooted in the hearts of the people and has upied more than half of the entire medical sector. It is a good thing for the country to support traditional Chinese medicine, but it is still not that easy to change our people¡¯s ideas. The recovery of traditional Chinese medicine still has a long way to go.

    ¡°The recovery of traditional medicine is just one aspect, and we shall not forget calligraphy, seal cutting, Celestial Empire knots, Jing Opera masks, shadow y, martial arts, peach blossom fans, cloisonne, jade carving, tea, etc. There are so many things to discover. Spreading the culture of our Celestial Empire worldwide is also a new measure of our government. After undergoing long, chaotic warring periods and entering the time of peace, if the Celestial Empire wants to rise at high speed and get approved by the international society, it will need to have its own featured culture. If we have the determination and work hard all the time, I believe our Celestial Empire will stand on the peak of the world again sooner orter.¡±

    Minister Jiang spoke sonorously.

 Chapter 270 - Late Night Debt-Paying Trap

    Chapter 270 Late Night Debt-Paying Trap

    ¡°Well, well, you have been used to being a leader and also tell me the idea of the central government at home.¡±

    Executive Jiang shook his head and gave a wry smile. ¡°Telling this is less meaningful than telling me about Ding Ning. Is that traditional Chinese medicine anaesthesia a true thing?¡±

    ¡°Of course true. You don¡¯t know that this little guy contributed to the Celestial Empire Journal of Medical Guidelines, and it would have never been approved. After all, meridians have never been recognized by the international medicalmunity. It is I who appointed the chief editor Laotang to visit Ninghai to take a look. You don¡¯t know how unwilling Laotang was that time. He shirked numerous times, but I demanded seriously, and he finally went unwillingly.¡±

    Speaking of Ding Ning, Minister Jiang suddenly became energetic, talking vividly with his gesture, ¡°Laotang went to see Ding Ning. Do you know what the result was?¡±

    ¡°What was it? No more than the approval of his thesis.¡±

    Executive Jiang didn¡¯t take that seriously and rise to his guessing bait.

    ¡°He did not go there without results. Instead, he earned lots of profits. After working as an editor for years, Laotang had been pained by the serious lumbar disc herniation, frozen shoulder, cervical spondylosis, static varicose veins, and pancreatitis. He felt ufortable, wishing to scrutinize Ding Ning¡¯s thesis with suspicion, but as a result, before he made trouble for Ding Ning, he had been treated with the traditional Chinese medicine anaesthesia by that little guy. In a short while, all his diseases were healed. So, Laotang was fully convinced. As soon as he returned, he published his thesis and also promoted Ding Ning a lot. Now, whomever he meets, he praises Ding Ning as a real miracle-working doctor and the traditional Chinese medicine anaesthesia as something more miraculous without ws. He also ns to introduce this thesis to Lancet magazine to publish.¡±

    ¡°Lancet? This is the most authoritative magazine in the international medicalmunity. Can it be approved?¡±

    Executive Jiang shouted with a surprise. Lancet was one of the oldest and most valued peer-reviewed medical journals in the world, and also one of the most authoritative academic medical journals in the medicalmunity. If Ding Ning¡¯s thesis was epted, the international medicalmunity was likely to view traditional Chinese medicine with a new eye, and then the pseudosciencebel of it could be removed. This was really eventful. For the recovery of traditional Chinese medicine, this would have great milestone-like significance.

    ¡°Who knows. Anyway, Laotang has approved of Ding Ning¡¯s theory. You know he is a man only recognizing theories, but if this thesis can be published on Lancet, it is still hard to tell. We need to see the attitude of Lancet. I believe if they cane to the Celestial Empire themselves and ask Ding Ning to prove the existence of meridians, maybe it will be a shocking meeting.¡±

    Minister Jiang spoke with uncertainty because he didn¡¯t have too much hope for that. After all, publishing articles on Lancet was not much less difficult than winning the Nobel Prize.

    ¡°This Ding Ning is really a little interesting. When I have a chance, I really want to see him.¡±

    Executive Jiang had so much interest in Ding Ning.

    ¡°Wait for your chance. Recently, Ninghai is working to set up a branch of the Traditional Chinese Medicine Association. I decide to recruit him. As a representative of spreading traditional medical culture, let¡¯s explore his potential and begin our first move of promoting the culture of the Celestial Empire.¡±

    Minister Jiang spoke ambitiously and excitedly.

    Executive Jiang turned his eyes. ¡°Can you work out ways to let him join our hospital?¡±

    ¡°This, this is hard to tell. Let me ask next time.¡±

    Minister Jiang did not dare to guarantee anything because he remembered that Secretary Du also wanted Ding Ning. How could he agree to let him go?

    Besides that, setting up the Ninghai Traditional Chinese Medicine Association was also at his mercy. He wanted Ding Ning to make achievements and get some political profits for himself.

    ¡°That¡¯s a deal. Don¡¯t forget it!¡±

    Executive Jiang spoke seriously, giving Minister Jiang a headache, and the minister had to get rid of it with ambiguous words.

    Fooling around with Ling Yun at the Green Cloud Club, Ding Ning also had a headache. He never thought just as he was ready tounch a full battle, that world-famous guy surrendered, bringing him a stifled feeling of pouching air with his fist.

    ¡°Could you have had some strength of character and fought to the end? It was so hard for me toe off my wife¡¯s belly to fight you to the end of the battle. Your fighting ability was too f*cking weak.¡±

    But one should not hit the person who smiled at you. The person already surrounded. If you were aggressive again, your fans would treat you as a mean person without tolerance.

    He pursed his lips, looked at the fast asleep Ling Yun, and lit up a cigarette. Anyway, he had nothing to do. Bored, he clicked open the private messages that he had never read to read.

    Apart from the several messages of the system, other private messages were written by his fans. Some women asked to live off him, some women wanted him to live off them, some consulted medical questions, some left their phone numbers to ask for sexual hookup...

    In a word, there were all kinds of messages. The most insulting one was that a gay man asked if he wanted to have group sex. He felt quite sick about it for a while. ¡°F*ck, do you think this is a battle of sausages?¡±

    He deleted these terrible messages instantly. Suddenly, a private message drew his attention. The message was sent more than 10 days ago, and the sender was Sun after a Rain.

    He was rtively interested in his fan club¡¯s leader who had been defending him. He also read her Weibo threads, wishing to know if she was Shen Muqing.

    Unfortunately, there weren¡¯t her pictures, contacts, or detail introduction in the ount. She only uploaded a few idyllic scenery pictures and also some of her ideas on things. The sex it showed was female.

    At this moment, he became excited instantly as he saw the private message Sun after a Rain sent him.

    Clicking it open, he only found a group of numbers, which were not like phone numbers or WeChat ounts, but more like Penguin ounts.

    Okay, Ding Ning logged into his two friends Zhao Xin¡¯s and Ling Yun¡¯s Penguin ounts and searched with the Penguin ount she left. What the search result showed was the nickname Sun after a Rain. He applied for adding her as a friend.

    But his applications were not approved after he waited a long time. ¡°She might not be online. Anyway, it is over 12 midnight.¡± Ding Ning did not care about that. cing his phone on the bedside cupboard, he fell asleep with Ling Yun in his arms.

    ¡°Ring!¡±

    The phone ring was so piercing in the darkness of midnight.

    The ringsted a long time. Fast asleep and misty-minded, Ling Yun took the phone on the cupboard without opening her eyes, pressed the answer button, and said impatiently, ¡°Hello! Who is that?¡±

    ¡°Hello, is that Ling Yun, daughter of Chu Yunxiu? Your mother is in our hands. She owes us 30 million yuan. Give you one hour to bring us the ransom. Otherwise!¡±

    The other end of the phone sounded very noisy. The man spoke huskily with an uncovered threat.

    Ling Yun was shocked all over. Her misty mind became clear instantly, and her brows were knitted tight. ¡°Who are you? Howe my mother owes you money? How can I know you are not lying?¡±

    Ling Yun had a good understanding of Chu Yunxiu, who was extremely frugal. Howe she owed someone money? Subconsciously, she thought someone wanted to ckmail her for money.

    ¡°Then, let you hear her voice.¡±

    The man¡¯s steps came from the phone. Soon, Ling Yun heard the cries of Chu Yunxiu, ¡°Yun, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, don¡¯te, don¡¯t evere...¡±

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t panic. Tell me what happened.¡±

    Ling Yun seemed to have fallen into an ice cave, with her heart seemingly shrinking into a tight ball at once. She forced herself to cool down and asked quickly.

    ¡°I... uh!¡±

    Before Chu Yunxiu spoke, her mouth had been covered by someone. The man¡¯s husky voice came. ¡°Do you believe now? I give you one hour to exchange your mother with money at the entrance of the Ladies Clubhouse. Otherwise, you may wait to collect your mother¡¯s body.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do terrible things; don¡¯t hurt my mother; I take money to you now...¡±

    ¡°We only want money, not her life, but your mother is really not wise and even wants to repudiate her debt. I warn you not to call the police. Even if you call, it is useless. Chu Yunxiu owes us money with written words. Remember, you only have one hour, no more.¡±

    Before Ling Yun spoke, the man hung up with a snap.

    ¡°Ding Ning, Ding Ning, wake up; my mother has trouble.¡±

    Ling Yun panicked and shook Ding Ning desperately. Unfortunately, Ding Ning had fallen into a deep sleep and could not wake up even if he were struck by thunder.

    Ling Yun suddenly realized that Ding Ning had told her that no one could wake him up when he fell into a deep sleep.

    If she had met such a situation in the past, she would not have had solutions, but now, 30 million was not a lot of money for her.

    It was about nothing but money. Ling Yun put on her clothes quickly, ran out hurriedly, and drove her Lamborghini to the Ladies Clubhouse.

    To prevent the Axe Gang¡¯s sneak attacks, Lu Zhan and Wang Yang were on duty at night. Surprisingly, they saw Ling Yun run out in a hurry without even greeting them.

    Wang Yang asked confusedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with our boss¡¯ wife? She looks troubled. Where is she going in the middle of the night?¡±

    ¡°Is something wrong? Go ask our boss, and ask Xiaoniu and others toe out for the night shift by the way. Let me follow her to find the truth. It is disturbing if our boss¡¯ wife meets trouble at midnight.¡±

    Lu Zhan frowned, feeling anxious. Instantly, he ran to the outside and drove a Landrover to follow Ling Yun.

    Ling Yun stepped on the elerator hard, driving at the speed of over 200 km per hour. The howling night wind blew the messy hairs on her forehead, which were like her messy mood at the moment.

    During this period, Chu Yunxiu went out to y mahjong every night and went home to sleep in the morning. Ling Yun thought it was not a big deal to lose some money by ying mahjong. As long as she was happy, let her y.

    Now, thinking back, she realized that when her mother came home these days, she was pale and full of dread, and went to sleep after eating a little food.

    asionally when speaking to her, she avoided her eyes and faltered, looking obviously quite abnormal.

    She was busy with her gang¡¯s affairs every day, thinking her mother was tired because of ying mahjong at night. She didn¡¯t take it to her heart.

    She med herself for this so much. If she could have cared about her mother a little more, a problem like this would not have happened.

    When she thought her mother was now held by someone and might undergo torture, she would feel her heart bleeding.

    ¡°Mother, you cannot have an ident. If they dare to touch one of your fingers, I will kill them.¡±

    Ling Yun¡¯s face looked as dark as iron, and her chest seemed to be filled with a boulder.

    ¡°Ring!¡±

    Her phone suddenly rang. Looking at the caller ID, Ling Yun put on her Bluetooth headset and said in a crying tone, ¡°Ding Ning, you finally wake up. My mother has trouble.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Where are you now? Pull over, Lu Zhan has caught up with you. Please tell me what happened in detail.¡±

    As he put on her clothes, heforted her with a soft voice and had begun calling the Air Force Wing No.1 with his spiritual strength.

    Ling Yun pulled over as she was told, telling him the thing in detail in tears. Now Ding Ning was awake, and she was not worried anymore.

    Ding Ning frowned, feeling something was wrong. Howe someone suddenly called you to ask for the payment of debts at midnight but only gave you one hour?

    There must be evil ns in it. Thinking about it for a moment, he said peacefully, ¡°Wait for Lu Zhan, let him go with you, and now I am going to set off.¡±

 Chapter 271 - Insane Gamble

    Chapter 271 Insane Gamble

    ¡°Boss, the thing is done. That Ling Yun is on the way.¡±

    ¡°Good, follow the original n.¡±

    In Yige Company, the president¡¯s office was aze with lights. A handsome young man wearing a big ne and a flowery shirt sat cross-legged on the sofa, with a cigar in his mouth. Speaking Mandarin with the Xiangjiang ent, he hung up the phone.

    ¡°Junwei, everything is going ording to n. Are you sure that Ling Yun will call you to ask for help?¡±

    Turning back, he spoke to the man in the boss¡¯ chair.

    Liu Junwei¡¯s mouth was curved upward slightly, and his spectacle lenses gave off obscure luster in the light. He said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am very clear about Chu Yunxiu¡¯s family wealth. Four apartment-style houses are but worth 20 million yuan. Their social rtionships are also very simple, and they don¡¯t have wealthy friends. At this time, the only one who can save them is me. Even if Ling Yun doesn¡¯t want to ask me for help, her mother who likes to get petty profits will force her to do so.¡±

    ¡°Junwei, I don¡¯t really understand. How beautiful on earth is that woman named Ling Yun? If you want to bed her, just ask several brothers to get her. Is it worth it to ask me toe here from Ninghai to y the game?¡±

    Looking at his old schoolmate, the man wearing a flowery shirt asked confusedly, ¡°With your family background, you can get whatever woman you like.¡±

    ¡°Heqing, you don¡¯t understand!¡±

    Liu Junwei smiled slightly as he shook his head. Standing up, he walked to the drinks cab, opening one bottle of red wine and pouring a cup for the flowery shirt man, but he didn¡¯t want to exin anything.

    He had set the trap for a long time, waiting for a harvest today. To make his n go smoothly, he did not use his men in Ninghai, but especially asked Cao Heqing toe to Xiangjiang to help design the trap.

    Cao Heqing¡¯s father was the head of some gang in Xiangjiang, and his mother was from Ninghai. When studying at high school in Ninghai, he established a good rtionship with Liu Junwei.

    After graduating from high school, Cao Heqing didn¡¯t want to study further. Back to Xiangjiang, he became a punk, but they kept in touch when Liu Junwei studied abroad.

    But Cao Heqing didn¡¯t know Liu Junwei despised him in his heart. Liu Junwei kept in touch with him only because he was handsome, and Liu wanted to bed him.

    Taking the cup, Cao Heqing shook it, with his thin, long, deep eyes shining with yfulness. ¡°Does our Straight-A Student Liu Junwei really fall in love with that pretty girl named Ling Yun?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, howe I fall in love with her? You think too much.¡±

    Taking a sip of red wine, Liu Junwei denied it.

    ¡°Then, I cannot understand. If you don¡¯t love her, why did you do so much work?¡±

    Cao Heqing raised his brows, asking in confusion.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to understand, just do as I say. Once the thing is done, you and your brothers leave with 30 million yuan.¡±

    Liu Junwei slightly curved his mouth upward, revealing a tinge of evilness. Looking sideways at him, he said coldly, ¡°Remember, no matter when it is, you must keep it a secret as if it has never happened.¡±

    ¡°You are now my money giver, and let whatever you say be that way. I don¡¯t ask and won¡¯t spread it. I am very professional, and you can rest assured.¡±

    Cao Heqing found he was unwilling to say it, so he didn¡¯t ask anymore. Taking over a dozen brothers to Ninghai for over half a month to set a trap, he could earn 30 million yuan. It was hard to find such a lucrative deal.

    His only concern was, ¡°Will there be any following-up trouble to set a trap in the ce of the Qian Family?¡±

    ¡°No, the Fourth Childe of Qian Family has been bearing some people in mind.¡±

    Liu Junwei revealed an insidious smile, thinking of the Fourth Childe of Qian Family, who wished to have the twins, but they had been taken by Ding Ning. If he had not been grounded at home by his family, he would probably have long begun retaliating against him.

    He felt proud as he thought of that thing. ying with people¡¯s wills had always been his strength. He only indicated he could help the Fourth Childe of Qian Family take revenge, and the silly guy thanked him a lot and was willing to actively assist him.

    All the things would take ce and end in the Ladies Clubhouse. If the n failed and the truth was found, Ding Ning could only revenge the Fourth Childe of Qian Family if he wanted to.

    As a guy from a remote town near the southwestern border, no matter how well he fought, he would only have a dead-end if he confronted the Qian Family.

    But he preferred to see Ding Ning¡¯s grief-stricken look after losing his beloved one. Only by taking revenge like this could he feel satisfied.

    Liu Junwei looked at his watch but frowned slightly. ¡°As predicted, Ling Yun should have arrived at the Ladies Clubhouse and seen Chu Yunxiu, but howe she hasn¡¯t called me for help? Is there something wrong?¡±

    Now, Ling Yun and Lu Zhan had arrived at the Ladies Clubhouse. Led by the husky throat, they had seen Chu Yunxiu.

    But Liu Junwei never thought Ling Yun had long not been the one she used to be, but an underworld boss of an area, when he had been keeping an eye on Chu Yunxiu to set the trap during this period.

    ¡°Mother, howe you owe them so much money?¡±

    In an extrarge VIP box of the Ladies Clubhouse, Ling Yun was relieved as she found Chu Yunxiu was only held by over ten men but unhurt. With confusion in her eyes, she pressed.

    ¡°I, I am sorry, I¡¯ve lost all of our family¡¯s properties, and I still owe 30 million yuan. I don¡¯t want to live, waaa...¡±

    Chu Yunxiu shivered all over, felt regret, and cried in tears and a snivel.

    Hearing Chu Yunxiu¡¯s cry, Ling Yun felt angry, annoyed, and distressed.

    In fact, Chu Yunxiu had a very lucky hand in ying mahjong during this period. She usually won about 10,000 yuan a day, and her addiction to the game grew gradually.

    One night of over ten days ago, a mahjong game was scheduled, but one woman didn¡¯te because of her temporary urgent business.

    Three yers couldn¡¯t y. So, Sister Sun said there was an underground casino here, and she wanted to go and y.

    Chu Yunxiu felt her hands itchy as she hadn¡¯t yed mahjong. Wishing to broaden her horizon, she followed her to take a look.

    Initially, she only meant to take a look, not gamble. Unexpectedly, Sister Sun was very lucky and won 50,000 yuan with her 20,000 yuan worth of chips in a while.

    Chu Yunxiu admired her, bought 10,000 yuan worth of chips, and bet with an idea that she would stop at most if she lost the 10,000 yuan.

    Perhaps, she was with good luck. The first bet brought her over 30,000 yuan, and she thought the money came so easily.

    She won over 200,000 in her best time, but she was too greedy. When going home in the morning, she lost all the money she won as well as her 10,000 yuan.

    Chu Yunxiu was a mean woman, who felt so much pain after losing 10,000. After a reflection, she thought it was very easy to win, but she was too greedy and did not stop in time.

    So, she didn¡¯t even go to y mahjong the next day evening. Instead, she decided to go to the casino to win her 10,000 and leave.

    But she couldn¡¯t control herself after entering the casino. When she got that 10,000, she wanted to win 20,000; when she got 20,000, she wanted to win 30,000...

    The second night, she won over 70,000. Going home with joy, she decided never to gamble again.

    But the third night, she seemed to be haunted, thinking, ¡°Anyway, I won over 70,000st night. At most, I will lose all the money I won and leave. If lucky, I will perhaps win more.¡±

    Unlucky that night, she lost all the 70,000 yuan worth of chips. She was unhappy and took out 30,000 of her money, wishing to win. Luckily, she won over 30,000 in the end.

    Winning for several days in a row made her increasingly confident, and she bet with more and more money. If she won, she wished to win more; if she lost, she wished to win again.

    As a result, the more she gambled, the more she lost. Finally, she lost all the money for ying mahjong during this period as well as the hundreds of thousands of deposits she kept over these years.

    If she had stopped now, nothing serious would have happened. But she felt unhappy, wishing to win the money she lost.

    So, she began to borrow money from her female friends. Thanks to her credibility, these friends with rich families believed her, willing to lend her money.

    She owed over one million soon. From nowhere, her friends learned her gambling news, unwilling to lend her money anymore, and they also forced her to pay their debts.

    Chu Yunxiu didn¡¯t want to lose face. To pay her debts, she braved herself to borrow the ¡°w money¡± (usury) from the casino, wishing to win.

    Unexpectedly, the more she gambled, the more she lost. When her usury reached five million, the person giving her loans was unwilling to lend her money any longer and also forced her to pay her debts, which were over six million with principal and interest.

    Chu Yunxiu lost money and went insane, deciding to gamble big. If winning all the money she lost, she would never gamble again. Thus, she risked to use her four houses as a mortgage and borrowed 20 million from the usury owner.

    With money, Chu Yunxiu wanted to win soon. The small sums of gamble couldn¡¯t satisfy her anymore. Therefore, she entered the VIP room to join the game with big stakes...

    But she finally lost her four houses and also owed 30 million usury.

    ¡°Yun, I was wrong; I deserve death; I feel sorry...¡±

    Chu Yunxiu felt the unbearable pain as she spoke, wailing. For her, the houses were the essence of living for her and Ling Yun, but now everything was gone. She felt hopeless.

    Ling Yun¡¯s face looked dark. She would pay Chu Yunxiu¡¯s debts, but not now. What if she didn¡¯t take a lesson and got addicted to gambling again in the future? That would be a bottomless abyss. No money was enough to lose.

    Instantly, she became serious and said, ¡°Where should I get 30 million?¡±

    ¡°Waaa...Yun, it¡¯s all my fault; I deserve death, deserve death!¡±

    Chu Yunxiu was desperate. ¡°30 million, where should Yun get so much money?¡± Thinking about it, she wanted to die, rushing at the wall with her head.

    Yet, her usury owner had long kept an eye on her, preventing her frommitting suicide. Over ten strong men came and took her shoulders, holding her firmly.

    The husky voice faintly smiled and said, ¡°Killing should be paid with blood; debts should be paid with money. Death can¡¯t solve the problem. Even if you died, we would ask your daughter to pay for us.¡±

    ¡°Why? It is I who owe you money, not my daughter. Why should you ask her to pay?¡±

    Chu Yunxiu went furious as she heard these words, roaring hysterically.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble. No matter what, you two need to pay the debts. Right now, just try to borrow money. Think if you have any wealthy friends?¡±

    The husky voice smiled evilly, tempting carefully.

    ¡°Wealthy friends?¡±

    Chu Yunxiu drooped her head, but her eyes suddenly shone. Rising up her head toward Ling Yun, she spoke gingerly,

    ¡°Yun, can, can you call Liu Junwei? As long as you ask him, he will be willing to help you. He likes you so much.¡±

    ¡°Mother, what are you talking about? I have no rtions with him. Why should I call him?¡±

    Ling Yun had decided to pay her debts, but she never thought her mother would speak so. Immediately, she was ashamed and annoyed, ring at her mother with me.

    ¡°Yun, now I really have no solutions. Please make yourself suffer a little. Besides, he has hundreds of millions and can pay 30 million. He likes you so much and must be willing to help you.¡±

    Chu Yunxiu looked at her hopefully and begged sadly.

    ¡°No way, I won¡¯t go to beg him.¡± Ling Yun¡¯s face turned dark as iron, and she said decisively.

 Chapter 272 - Qian Xi

    <h4>Chapter 272 Qian Xi</h4>

    ¡°God, what sins have Imitted? You wish to see your mother being forced to die, right? It¡¯s not pitiful for me to die, but after I die, they won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    Chu Yunxiu copsed and sat on the floor, wailing hysterically.

    ¡°Since you have such a wealthy friend and he also likes you, you should call him! Being a man¡¯s toy is better than being a prostitute to pay the debts for a lifetime? Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    The husky voice stared at Ling Yun and said irresponsibly.

    The over ten strong men blinked and looked at Ling Yun lewdly. ¡°The chick is so pretty. I will go to her by then.¡±

    ¡°I can y with her long legs for half a year.¡±

    ¡°I have yed with two beautiful sisters, not mother and daughter yet. Nowes the joy.¡±

    ¡°D*mn, if you don¡¯t pay the debts, now we rape you two. Counted as interests.¡±

    ...

    The horde of usury owners talked dirty and went to extremes as they continued.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    Lu Zhan couldn¡¯t bear it. With a roar, he rushed at them like lightning.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ...

    After a series of bone-breaking sounds, these ten-plus strong men fell on the floor, screaming.

    ¡°Come on,e on, someone is making trouble at our casino.¡±

    Now came the real trouble. A waiter who was watching the scene from a distance shrieked immediately.

    ¡°Hla!¡±

    The sound of hasty footsteps came, and over 100 casino guards surrounded them.

    Lu Zhan strongly wished to fight and hid Ling Yun behind him. ¡°Boss¡¯ wife, you should take... You take auntie to leave now. Let me stop them.¡±

    ¡°Want to leave? Humph, no one can leave today. You dare to make trouble in my ce! God could not save you even if he came. Go, beat the man to death, and let the women receive whore frequenters.¡±

    A tall, strong man looking like a small leader shouted arrogantly.

    ¡°Charge!¡±

    With a roar, the over 100 strong men took out the expandable baton at their waist, rushing at Lu Zhan.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    With a high fighting spirit, Lu Zhan did not retreat but went to them like a cheetah.

    ¡°Yun, who is he? How impulsive he is! What shall we do? Over, over...¡±

    Chu Yunxiu had never seen things like this. Panicked, she caught Ling Yun¡¯s arm, with her voice shivering out of fear.

    ¡°Well, mother, I am here; don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Ling Yun hid her mother behind her and spoke calmly.

    This period¡¯s experiences had made her gain a leader¡¯s calmness when facing disasters.

    That calmness shocked Chu Yunxiu, who felt that the daughter whom she had been quite familiar with seemed to have be extremely strange.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Lu Zhan rushed into the crowd and fought fiercely with his huge hammer-like fists, as if a tiger went into a pack of wolves. As he passed, screams never stopped.

    Ling Yun looked calm but was quite anxious, thinking why Ding Ning hadn¡¯te.

    She clearly knew the reason why Lu Zhan and his seven colleagues could defeat the Axe Gang¡¯s nearly 400 membersst time. Yes, the victory came from their fighting matrix.

    But now there was only Lu Zhan. Without the matrix¡¯s power, he had no chance to defeat the over 100 people¡¯s joint force.

    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±

    As expected, after he defeated 30 people sessively, his speed began to obviously slow down, his chest rose up and down rapidly, and his breath even became rough.

    Several casino guards sneak-attacked him by the chance, and three expandable batons reached his back, making him stagger and nearly fall.

    ¡°Whoo!¡±

    With an angry roar, Lu Zhan rolled on the floor and picked up an expandable baton on the way, aiming at the heads and faces of these guards.

    With a weapon in hand, Lu Zhan became stronger and more powerful. Momentarily, those guards were forced to go back.

    ¡°Yun, who is he? Is he your friend?¡±

    With a surprise in her eyes, Chun Yunxiu stared at Lu Zhan¡¯s invincible fight and guessed silently, ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between the man and Ling Yun? Is he Yun¡¯s boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Ding Ning¡¯s brother.¡±

    Ling Yun answered casually.

    Chu Yunxiu¡¯s face became serious immediately. ¡°Why are you still with that scum?¡±

    ¡°Scum?¡±

    Stunned, Ling Yun instantly thought of the scene between Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo that her mother saw. She had a wry smile helplessly. ¡°That thing is your misunderstanding. That girl is his friend. She was relentlessly pursued by someone, and he disguised as her boyfriend to help her.¡±

    ¡°Humph! Misunderstanding? Do you really think my old eyes are useless? Facts are facts. Who else can be cheated by him apart from an idiot like you? What is his advantage? No money, no house...¡±

    Chu Yunxiu hated Ding Ning so much that she even forgot she was in danger. Again, she began scolding Ling Yun ceaselessly.

    With her face turning darker and darker, Ling Yun said impatiently, ¡°Enough, without Ding Ning, do you think your trouble could be easily solved?¡±

    ¡°What has he done? It is his friend helping us, not him. I should thank his friend if I need to. Besides, now it is still hard to say if we can go home peacefully.¡±

    Chu Yunxiu pursed her lips and spoke dismissively.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will be fine tonight. Ding Ning ising right away.¡±

    Ling Yun looked at her SMS, curved her lips upward, took a long relief, and spoke firmly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of him? I think he alsoes to die. But when he knows we are in danger and cane in a hurry, he is kind of good. Tell him to call the police at once.¡±

    Chu Yunxiu didn¡¯t like Ding Ning, but knowing he wasing, she was also a little moved.

    ¡°Call the police? How? Don¡¯t you think gambling vites thew?¡±

    Ling Yun felt gagged about her mother¡¯s way of thinking, speaking unkindly, ¡°They open such a big casino. Do you think they have no backers? Calling the police will lead to your suffering in the end.¡±

    Chu Yunxiu suddenly realized that she had made great trouble, asking frantically, ¡°What shall we do? They have money and power, and we cannot offend them; ask your friend stop now and apologize to them sincerely...¡±

    ¡°No, mother, do you think they can let us off if we apologize?¡±

    Ling Yun was totally confounded by her mother.

    ¡°What, what shall we do? I made the trouble, I can die, but you are still young. Leave me here; ask your friend to take you and run away and let me stop them. After leaving here, you should leave Ninghai instantly. The farther the better. If not possible, ask Ding Ning to take you to his home to hide...¡±

    Chu Yunxiu was scared, her tears flooding down. Like arranging the things after her death, she spoke and stooped, picking up an expandable baton, ready to fight.

    Ling Yun smiled helplessly and caught her mother with her hand. ¡°Mother, if Ding Ninges, we will be fine. Believe me.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of him? Can he silence the casino¡¯s boss? Don¡¯t be silly! Now take the chance, run.¡±

    Chu Yunxiu didn¡¯t believe her at all. She pushed her, asking her to run.

    ¡°Well, mother, I won¡¯t run and don¡¯t need to. If Ding Ninges, he will shoot all the trouble. Can you believe me once?¡±

    Ling Yun stared at Lu Zhan, her eyes with worry.

    Now, Lu Zhan had unstable footsteps, panting heavily with obviouslybored moves. He had been hit dozens of times, and his situation was precarious.

    ¡°Quick, quick, quicker...¡±

    At this moment, ¡°hla¡±, a series of hurried steps came. A few more hundred guards arrived.

    After knocking down a guard with a kick, Lu Zhan held his knees with his hands, panting heavily. His clothes had long been soaked by water, bringing his back a burning pain. Seeing front, he had a moment of darkness.

    He knew he had reached his limit. Seeing the swarming guards, he gave a wry smile.

    He muttered silently, ¡°Boss, if you don¡¯te now, I am over.¡±

    That small leader was scared shitless by Lu Zhan¡¯s fight. When other guards fought, he stood far away. Now, seeing their reinforcement, he was energized again, roaring,

    ¡°Go, go, beat them to death.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    A faint voice came. The small leader only felt like he had been hit by a lotive. With a pain in his chest, he flew backward, knocked down two gambling tables, and lost consciousness as his vision blurred.

    ¡°Ding Ning!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Ling Yun and Lu Zhan shouted surprisingly at the same time.

    ¡°You suffered, Brother Lu, the rest is mine!¡±

    Ding Ning nodded to Lu Zhan apologetically. Without time to chat, he went to theing guards instantly.

    Different from Lu Zhan¡¯s violent fight, Ding Ning¡¯s fight was leisurely. As he passed, those guards screamed and fell like patches of wheat.

    Lu Zhan saw Ding Ning¡¯s fight for the first time, with fanaticism in his eyes. He never thought his boss could be so excellent.

    Chu Yunxiu opened her mouth wide shockingly, her brain roaring. She felt incredulous, rubbing her eyes and staring at Ding Ning.

    ¡°That young man fighting well called the poor Ding Ning boss? What the hell is going on? Is Ding Ning a powerful family¡¯s son experiencing civilian life?

    ¡°Besides that, isn¡¯t Ding Ning a newly graduated student? Howe he knows kung fu? He seems to be more excellent than his excellent friend.¡±

    ¡°Third Childe, we cannot stop them. The persons making trouble were too powerful. More men, quick!¡±

    In a short while, Ding Ning easily knocked down about 50 people. Scared, the club¡¯s manager hid behind others to call for reinforcements.

    Receiving the news, the Third Childe of Qian Family who was drinking at the Celebrity Clubhouse didn¡¯t dare to belittle it. In just a few minutes, he brought over 100 guards. Afraid they were not enough, he also called the Oldest Childe of Qian Family to ask for reinforcements at the same time.

    Furiously, the Third Childe came, but he saw his subordinates lying randomly on the floor of the biggest box. Immediately, he was stunned.

    Everyone knew the Ladies Clubhouse was the Qian Family¡¯s business, but someone did dare to make trouble here. So, the Third Childe desperately wanted to beat the troublemaker to death.

    But seeing Ding Ning¡¯s towering figure standing among his subordinates lying on the floor, he was shocked instantly and the fury filling up his chest vanished.

    He knew Ding Ning much better than others, for Ding Ning was the man Xiao Nuo the Witch loved, and she especially asked him to investigate his background.

    He wiped off his sweat at once, shouting, ¡°All of you, stop!¡± Hurriedly, he walked to him, showing a ttery smile. ¡°Childe Ding, what on earth is going on? Who has really offended you and made you so angry?¡±

    The husky voice Old Duck was only lightly injured, but he had been lying on the floor, acting like an onlooker. The more people Ding Ning hurt, the happier he would be.

    Cao Heqing told him that if the first n requiring Ling Yun to ask Liu Junwei for help failed, he shouldunch the second n immediately. He should work out ways to make conflicts between Ding Ning and the Qin Family.

    Surprisingly, he found the Third Childe knew Ding Ning and his respect for Ding Ning was beyond his expectation. His pupils shrank rapidly at once, and he took out his phone silently, ready to text a message to Cao Heqing.

    Unfortunately, Lu Zhan received Ding Ning¡¯s sound transmitted through the mentality. So, he kept an eye on them. As soon as Old Duck texted a message, Lu Zhan grabbed his phone and grinned hideously.

    You know me?¡±

    Ding Ning frowned, looking at the Third Childe of Qian Family with curiosity. If the Oldest Childe and Fourth Childe of Qian Family who had seen him once said they knew him, he wouldn¡¯t feel strange, but he didn¡¯t know this man.

    ¡°Um, um, um!¡±

    Embarrassed, the Third Childe coughed three times, but he forced a smile, extended his hand, and said, ¡°Qian Xi, third son of the Qin Family.¡±

 Chapter 273 - Everyone Lies

    <h4>Chapter 273 Everyone Lies</h4>

    Ding Ning disgraced him, skewing his head to look at him without emotions in his deep eyes. ¡°You know me?¡±

    Qian Xi¡¯s embarrassment shed and vanished. Withdrawing his hand shyly, he went to him and whispered, ¡°I am Xiaoyao¡¯s cousin and Xiao Nuo¡¯s friend. We are all friends.¡±

    ¡°You are Third Brother Qian, sorry!¡±

    Hearing the names of Xiaoyao and Xiao Nuo, Ding Ning could not disgrace him anymore and held his hand as he smiled. ¡°Sorry, Third Brother Qian, we¡¯ve wrongly fought against each other.¡±

    His expression changed so quickly that all the people were surprised. Ling Yun and Lu Zhan took it as normal, but Chu Yunxiu had been stunned seeing it.

    She didn¡¯t know Qian Xi, but she had seen him from a distance many times. Each time he appeared, he was followed by many people, looking powerful like a great figure.

    Each time this took ce, several of her female friends married into wealthy families would whisper with admiration, saying he was the Qian Family¡¯s son and the Ladies Clubhouse was the family¡¯s asset.

    But she never thought such an unreachable, influential man in her eyes looked so humble in front of Ding Ning.

    Yes, it was humble. Then, Chu Yunxiu¡¯s look at Ding Ning became odd. Was he still the little poor guy sheughed at daily and belittle and reprimand cruelly?

    Qian Xi was overjoyed instantly as he realized Ding Ning surprisingly called him Third Brother. Bending slightly but hurriedly, he held Ding Ning¡¯s hand with his hands and shook it. ¡°Childe Ding is too courteous. How can I allow you to call me Third Brother? If you don¡¯t mind, just call me Xizi.¡±

    Without knowing if it was their illusion, all the people seemed to feel Qian Xi¡¯s anxious joy from his attitude. So, they were even more surprised about Ding Ning¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Hey, since we are all friends, Third Brother doesn¡¯t have to be courteous with me. Don¡¯t call me Childe Ding because I am not a Childe. Third Brother, just call me Ding Ning.¡±

    Mutual ttering was appreciated by everyone. Since Qian Xi ttered him so much, Ding Ning would not appear aggressive, speaking hospitably.

    ¡°Since Childe Ding respects me and I am a few years older, I shamelessly ept the title Third Brother, Younger Brother Ding!¡±

    Qian Xi smiled with his face glistening, as if Third Brother was exceptional respect from Ding Ning. Then came the feeling of building ties with someone more influential.

    Among the Qian Family¡¯s four brothers, he had the best and closest rtionship with Xiaoyao. So, he was clearer than his other brothers about the great power of the family behind Xiao Nuo who looked ordinary.

    No one did dare to predict what achievement the man Xiao Nuo wanted would have in the future. In Qian Xi¡¯s view, Ding Ning was bound to have a promising future.

    Even if he didn¡¯t take an official¡¯s path or join the army and was only a doctor, Qian Xi should make all efforts to be his friend due to his identity as the Xiao Family¡¯s son-inw and his terrific martial arts level.

    After their chat, Qian Xi became serious. ¡°Brother Ding, I want to know the silly man who did dare to offend you and make you furious.¡±

    ¡°Nothing, only an elder member of mine is imprisoned here, threatened to hit and kill. I came to take a look at what was going on. As a result, I was surrounded as I came here. I could not resign myself to extinction.¡±

    Speaking of real business, Ding Ning also looked peaceful.

    Qian Xi became angry, turning and shouting at the club¡¯s manager, ¡°Qian Fang, what on earth is going on here?¡±

    ¡°I,I don¡¯t know, either, I also only heard Squad Head Zhang shouting someone was making trouble, then I asked our guards to maintain the order.¡±

    The club¡¯s manager Qian Fang was a coteral rtive of the Qian Family. With some management talent, he was arranged to serve as the Ladies Clubhouse¡¯s manager. Facing Third Childe Qian¡¯s question, he answered submissively.

    ¡°Zhang Wei? Where is he?¡±

    As a sharp look shed in his eyes, Qian Xi shouted.

    ¡°Faint...fainted.¡±

    Pointing to the fainted squad head of the guards, Qian Fang said fearfully.

    ¡°Wake him up!¡±

    With wrath on his face, Qian Xi snarled.

    ¡°Yes, Third Childe!¡±

    Several guards came and pulled Zhang Wei up, but they couldn¡¯t wake him up in whatever ways. Embarrassed, they turned to Qian Xi.

    ¡°Stop pretending. If you keep pretending, I promise you¡¯ll never wake up.¡±

    Thoughtfully looking at the somewhat familiar face Zhang Wei had, Ding Ning suddenly said in a cold tone.

    Suddenly, everyone understood, looking at Zhang Wei strangely.

    ¡°B*stard, if you dare to pretend to faint again, I will put you into a sack and throw you into a river.¡±

    Qian Xi felt like his face was burning. ¡°F*ck, as squad head of the guards, Zhang Wei also dares to pretend to faint!¡± Suddenly, he went furious.

    ¡°I, I am awake. Uh, when did Third Childee!¡±

    Zhang Wei scrambled up. Also pretending he had just wakened up, he rubbed his eyes and greeted Qian Xi shyly.

    ¡°Tell me what was going on? How did the fight begin?¡±

    Qian Xi red and asked unhappily.

    As his eyes shone, Zhang Wei spoke confidently, ¡°I don¡¯t know, either. I heard a waiter shouting someone was making trouble, then I led our men to maintain the order. I never thought as they saw us, they began fighting without saying a word. They had conflicts with us.¡±

    Qian Xi frowned, feeling unhappy. If Zhang Wei¡¯s words were true, he had performed his duties. Then, Ding Ning obviously came here to make trouble.

    ¡°B*llshit! The truth is these usury owners kidnapped my mother, I came here to ransom her, but these people talked arrogantly and lewdly, then Brother Lu couldn¡¯t bear it and fought. As the fight began, you led your men here to fight, and we fought only to defend ourselves.¡±

    Surprisingly, Zhang Wei lied. Seeing this, Ling Yun argued furiously at once.

    ¡°So many of our men are all witnesses. The truth is you guys fought first. If Third Childe doesn¡¯t believe me, ask our men.¡±

    Zhang Wei argued with his evidence indignantly.

    He firmly believed that there were no surveince cameras in this box. His men were beaten. They were all angry and would never admit they fought first. Anyway, there was no evidence. He could twist the fact.

    As expected, these guards red at Lu Zhan with hatred, shouting that Ling Yun twisted the fact and Lu Zhan obviously fought first.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Ling Yun flushed angrily. Before she argued again, Ding Ning stopped her with his hand, shaking his head slightly to signal her to remain silent.

    Qian Xi looked embarrassed but didn¡¯t want to offend Ding Ning, but if Ding Ning did beat so many people to make trouble, he would not make his family satisfied if he couldn¡¯t get justice for it.

    Ding Ning smiled coldly, staring at Zhang Wei with an iprehensible look. ¡°You are Zhang Wei?¡±

    ¡°Right!¡± Zhang Wei stared at him ferociously, his eyes with hatred.

    Curving his lips upward slightly, Ding Ning ignored his killing look and asked peacefully, ¡°Zhang Zheng and you are brothers?¡±

    Zhang Wei was stunned with his heart shivering. Since most people on site knew their rtionship, he could not hide it and said frankly, ¡°Right, he is my younger brother.¡±

    ¡°Zhang Zheng was fired by the Qian Family because of me, and so you helped him revenge me by colluding with others, right?¡±

    Ding Ning had a very peaceful expression, seemingly asking, but his tone was very positive.

    Qian Xi turned and stared at Zhang Wei with a severe look in his eyes, wishing to see his reply. It was normal and correct for Zhang Wei to revenge for his brother.

    But what he cared about was that Zhang Wei did dare to cheat him and also did it with over 100 guards. This was something he could not tolerate.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t talk nonsense! When we had disputes, you were not here. How can you say I revenge you?¡±

    Zhang Wei looked panic, but he calmed down soon and said righteously.

    ¡°Right, Brother Ding, I¡¯ve also gotten some general information. When Zhang Wei and your friends had disputes, you were not on site. It should be a coincidence.¡±

    Qian Xi felt relieved. If Zhang Wei and the over 100 guards had lied, the result would be serious. It was enough to prove that they looked down upon him, and this was not the result he would like to face.

    Ding Ning¡¯s lips curved upward slightly. Looking at Qian Xi, he sighed. ¡°It seems these people really look down upon you. They lied to you.¡±

    Qian Xi looked a little unhappy. ¡°Brother Ding, the fact is very clear. It is your friends who fought first. So many people here can prove it, and I don¡¯t believe they all lied to me.¡±

    Ding Ning raised his brows with a severe look, staring at Zhang Wei and his men. ¡°Don¡¯t say I haven¡¯t given you the chance. Now I give you thest chance to tell the truth. You guys have been hoodwinked by others. It is still not sote to tell the truth, and Third Brother Qian won¡¯t me you. But if I take out the evidence to prove that you get the Qian Family¡¯s sry but cheated it. You should clearly know your result.¡±

    With his eyes shining, Qian Xi observed these people silently, finding that many lowered their guilty heads. He was shocked instantly. ¡°Is what Ding Ning said true? These guys did cheat me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t drive wedges between us and smear my image! You were not here when we arrived, and I didn¡¯t know they were your friends. Howe I revenge you on purpose?¡±

    Zhang Wei was quite worried that his men would expose loopholes, shouting hurriedly. In fact, he indicated to them that Ding Ning was not here at that time and he could not have any evidence.

    As expected, after these words, those guards became determined, speaking confidently, ¡°We get the Qian Family¡¯s sry and won¡¯t cheat Third Childe. Childe Ding, don¡¯t try to drive wedges!¡±

    ¡°Right, it is your men who fought first, but now you try to threaten us.¡±

    ¡°Take out your evidence to prove our innocence.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t rely on Third Childe to threaten us. We are loyal to the Qian Family. Howe we cheat Third Childe?¡±

    ...

    These security guards shouted together, and no one admitted they had lied.

    Qian Xi remained silent, but he was not stupid. Howe he didn¡¯t know these guards changed their attitude only because of what Zhang Wei said?

    But they were over 100 guards. Even if he wanted to punish them, he also had to report to his family. Before he had evidence, he could not punish them rashly.

    ¡°You are all stubborn. Do you think I can¡¯t prove you lied because there are no surveince cameras here?¡±

    Ding Ning spoke calmly and slowly with a cold killing look, staring at Zhang Wei. ¡°Right, I was not here when you guys and my friends had disputes.¡±

    ¡°Since you rified you were not here at that time, why do you deduce I helped Zhang Zheng revenge you? If this is not driving wedges, what is this?¡±

    Zhang Wei became quite calm, showing an imperceptible happy look.

    Ding Ning smiled peacefully. ¡°This is the reason why I ascertain you¡¯ve long known I would being today, and so you colluded with outsiders to set the trap, hoping to make the Qian Family my enemy and revenge me.¡±

    Hearing this, Qian Xi narrowed his eyes, showing a cold, razor-sharp look. If this was a trap, as Ding Ning said, to make conflicts between the Qian Family and Ding Ning, the nner behind the scenes should be cursed.

 Chapter 274 - Building a Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 274 Building a Rtionship</h4>

    Qian Xi¡¯s brain was running fast. He knew Zhang Wei and didn¡¯t think he was so smart or even had the ability. So, who was exactly the man behind the scenes? What good was it for him to do so?

    ¡°Take out whatever evidence you have, and don¡¯t mislead the crowd if you don¡¯t. Third Brother is wise and smart and can surely judge who is lying.¡±

    Zhang Wei was sure Ding Ning could not provide the evidence. Pretending to be wrongly used, he mored.

    ¡°Since you wish to die so much, let me help you.¡±

    The corner of Ding Ning¡¯s mouth was raised with disdain. Turning and walking to Lu Zhan, he tugged at a button of his jacket and a pinhole camera appeared in his palm.

    Looking at him with confusion, he didn¡¯t know when Ding Ning installed something tricky on his jacket.

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t exin to him, either. He only used Lu Zhan as a cover-up. In fact, he secretly took this pinhole camera from Xiaocui.

    He threw the micro hard disk he took out to Qian Xi. ¡°Third Brother Qian, find a notebook and see what is in the disk, and you will know whether I am lying or not.¡±

    ¡°Give me a notebook!¡±

    Narrowing his eyes to look at the pale-faced Zhang Wei and his men, he knew what happened instantly, his fury burning.

    In fact, on the way here, Ding Ning had learned the details from Chu Yunxiu¡¯s statement in the angle of Xiaocui and already known who the man behind the scenes was.

    Sister Sun had long been bribed by Liu Junwei. Knowing Chu Yunxiu very well, she used Chu¡¯s greedy desire of money to lure her to the casino, and let her bite her baits gradually and owe huge sums of debts.

    Without the Qian Family¡¯s coboration, some things couldn¡¯t have been done. So, there must be a backer from the Qian Family to help set the trap behind Zhang Wei and his men.

    Previously, he thought it was Qian Xi, but now seeing Qian Xi¡¯s behavior, he had initially ruled out his suspicion on Qian Xi.

    He didn¡¯t know beforehand that the Qian Family and Xiaoyao were rtives. Knowing it made him a little hesitant: How should he treat the people involved from the Qian Family?

    Even until now, he was still unclear if Xiao Nuo and Xiaoyao truly had sex with him that night.

    So, during that time, he tried to avoid Xiao Nuo subconsciously. Even if she called him asionally, he was also anxious and didn¡¯t know how to face her.

    As for Liu Junwei, who yed tricks behind the scenes, he would never let him off.

    It was a big deal to deal with him, but he would never allow others to hurt the people around him with these filthy means, even including Chu Yunxiu, a woman he disliked.

    After all, no matter how he disliked Chu Yunxiu, she was still Ling Yun¡¯s mother, Ling Fei¡¯s wife, and also his future mother-inw. Hurting her was equal to hurting Uncle Ling and his daughter. He could not tolerate it.

    Now, Qian Fang had brought a notebook. Angry-faced, Qian Xi opened the hard disk to see the video footage.

    Extremely pale, Zhang Wei and his men never thought Ding Ning¡¯s friend came to rescue a woman with a pinhole camera. Now they were finished.

    Lu Zhan handed Old Duck¡¯s mobile to Ding Ning by the chance and whispered, ¡°These men have a backer.¡±

    ¡°Brother Qing, our n failed. Things changed. The third Childe of Qian Family and our target know each other. What should we do now?¡±

    Ding Ning glimpsed the text message, which was ready to be sent to a phone number marked as Brother Qing. Obviously, it was a number from Xiangjiang.

    He nodded quietly and whispered, ¡°Take that Old Duck to Wang Yang¡¯s car and interrogate him. They probablye from Xiangjiang.¡±

    Previously, Ding Ning had found Old Duck spoke in an awkward ent. Now seeing a Xiangjiang¡¯s number, he was suddenly clear. These people were probably from Xiangjiang, speaking Mandarin deliberately. So, they made others feel very strange.

    This was the only w in Liu Junwei¡¯s calction. He asked Cao Heqing to bring his men here to finish the task and leave silently. For this aim, Cao Heqing also specially selected a group of men who could speak Mandarin.

    The extremely standard Mandarin in Cao Heqing¡¯s eyes was absolutely a joke for the mainders to hear, for a few speaking habits Xiangjiang people had would never change.

    ¡°Yes, boss!¡±

    Taking Old Duck with one hand, Lu Zhan walked to the outside. Without Qian Xi¡¯s order, these guards did not stop him but made way for him.

    ¡°Zhang Wei, also you guys. Now, what else do you want to say?¡±

    Qian Xi stared at the video, with his face turning darker and darker, shouting furiously.

    No matter how good the discipline was, one had to take a few minutes to gather over 100 beaters.

    The video showed that as soon as Lu Zhan began hitting those usury owners, Zhang Wei and his men, fully equipped, rushed out. Without asking, they began hitting.

    Obviously, Zhang Wei came prepared, and Ding Ning¡¯s deduction was real.

    Over 100 guards got sries from the Qian Family but listened to Zhang Wei¡¯s orders! They all lied to him, the third son of the Qian Family. Qian Xi could not tolerate it.

    Drooping their heads out of shame, these guards didn¡¯t dare to look at Qian Xi¡¯s eyes that shot the fire of anger. They felt regret. Howe they had believed Zhang Wei¡¯s b*llshit? Now, everyone was in serious trouble.

    Their silence made Qian Xi even angrier. Dark-faced, he shouted, ¡°Guards, lock up all of them. After I report to my family, let¡¯s deal with them all.¡±

    ¡°Third Childe, it¡¯s my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have lied. I beg you to give me one more chance.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Third Childe, we all lied because of Squad Head Zhang¡¯s threat. Please forgive us.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Third Childe, Zhang Wei is our squad head. If we didn¡¯t listen to him, he would throw us into trouble. We didn¡¯t want to cheat you.¡±

    ¡°Third Childe, I know I am wrong. Please give me one more chance. I cannot lose my job. I also need to raise my family. I beg you.¡±

    ...

    The over 100 guards felt quite regret. Working at the Qian Family¡¯s ce, they could have handsome sries without risks and looked powerful wherever they went.

    Now, they were about to be kicked out because of a lie and lose the high-sry job. Anyway, they could not ept it.

    So, they became desperate, begging hard to get Qian Xi¡¯s forgiveness. using Zhang Wei of his fault, they put on a human nature scandal.

    Qian Xi didn¡¯t change his decision, wearing a cold smile at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Childe Ding once gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it. Now it is toote. Since you don¡¯t know who your master is, please share the same result with Zhang Wei. Guards, take all of them away and lock them up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Third Childe!¡±

    Just now, feeling sorry for the loss of their kind, the over 100 guards Qian Xi brought hesitated and didn¡¯t want to move.

    But now seeing Qian Xi¡¯s iron-dark face, they did not dare to hesitate anymore. Responding with a shout, they rushed over and dragged every pale-faced guard away.

    ¡°Third Childe, can I have a private talk with you?¡±

    Zhang Wei had been silent with his head drooped. Not until two guards were ready to drag him away did he suddenly turned to Qian Xi and begged.

    ¡°Anything you can¡¯t say in front of everyone?¡±

    Qian Xi really didn¡¯t want to see Zhang Wei. Thinking of all his security guards surprisingly only listening to the squad head and cheating him, he felt incensed.

    ¡°Third Childe, are you sure you want me to say it in public?¡±

    Staring at Qian Xi, Zhang Wei had a quirky smile at the corner of his mouth.

    Looking at his expression, Qian Xi felt nervous at once. The whole incident couldn¡¯t have been nned by a security guards¡¯ head. Zhang Wei must know it and wanted to tell him.

    Instantly, he coughed and said to Ding Ning apologetically, ¡°Brother Ding, wait a while, and let me see what he wants to say. I will apologize to you soon.¡±

    ¡°Third Brother, you are too courteous. Just help yourself. Now I still need to handle a small matter with them.¡±

    Ding Ning knew his meaning. Pointing to those usury owners, he smiled and said.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s chat in a while.¡±

    Qian Xi was rxed and spoke smilingly. He was really afraid Ding Ning insisted on hearing Zhang Wei¡¯s words.

    After all, this was rted to the person from the Qian Family involved in the incident. If Ding Ning knew it, he might turn hostile against the family, but Qian Xi didn¡¯t wish to see this result.

    Taking Zhang Wei to an unupied box hurriedly, he didn¡¯t notice that a hummingbird had secretly flown into the room before they entered it. Thus, every word they would say would enter Ding Ning¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Aunt Chu, are you all right?¡±

    Not until now did Ding Ning greet Chun Yunxiu with a smiling face.

    ¡°I am all right. That... I troubled you.¡±

    Recalling her previous attitude to Ding Ning, Chu Yunxiu felt uneasy all over. With all kinds of feelings, she thanked him with an awkward expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. We are family. There is no trouble.¡±

    Ding Ning spoke naturally with an attitude, which was not different from his previous one. He vaguely had a kind of nameless excitement.

    Chu Yunxiu felt guilty. Previously, she scorned Ding Ning, but now she had lost her family¡¯s four houses, without a penny, and her situation might not be as good as Ding Ning¡¯s.

    No reason to belittle others, she forced an embarrassed smile. ¡°In the past, it was my fault. Don¡¯t take it seriously. In the future,e to our home to eat as often as you are free.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure, I still remember the sweet and sour pork ribs you cooked. It tastes absolutely great.¡±

    Ding Ning spoke against his will. Chu Yunxiu¡¯s cooking skill was good, but it was not as good as his. But now, he had to tter her. After all, she was Ling Yun¡¯s mother.

    ¡°Okay, when youe to our home next time, I will cook the sweet and sour pork ribs for you.¡±

    Chu Yunxiu had a broad smile and said.

    ¡°Home, do we have a home?¡±

    Ling Yun looked serious and spoke at the improper time.

    She really worried her mother would not learn the lesson and get addicted to gambling again in the future. She didn¡¯t care about the small sums now, but she had to let her mother know the pain.

    Chu Yunxiu was stunned, turned a little gloomy, and mumbled, ¡°Right, do we have a home? It¡¯s all my fault... my fault... waa...¡±

    She cried as she spoke.

    Ready to show off, Ding Ning rolled his eyes at Ling Yun andforted Chun Yunxiu instantly. ¡°Aunt Chu, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, it is only several houses. I can help...¡±

    ¡°Ding Ning, you protect her and don¡¯t allow her to learn the lesson, and she will lose whatever sums she has in the future.¡±

    Ling Yun red at Ding Ning unhappily, signaling him not to bber.

    Ding Ning pursed his lips. This was the best opportunity to build a closer rtionship with Chu Yunxiu, and he would never let it go. ¡°The thing has a hidden trick. Aunt Chu was trapped by others. Otherwise, how could she have been addicted to gambling with her character?¡±

    ¡°You say my mother was trapped by others?¡±

    Ling Yun frowned and asked with suspicion.

    Chu Yunxiu had also stopped crying, looking at Ding Ning with doubt. She didn¡¯t think she was trapped by others and only thought about her greed.

    ¡°True, Aunt Chu was trapped by others, but if Aunt Chu were not greedy, she would not have been trapped. So, for Ling Yun¡¯s good, Aunt Chu, you cannot gamble anymore in the future.¡±

    Ding Ning admonished sincerely.

 Chapter 275 - analysis and Judgment

    Chapter 275 Analysis and Judgment

    ¡°I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t even if I were beaten to death.¡±

    Chu Yunxiu waved her hands, showing her determination.

    ¡°Ding Ning, who on earth trapped my mother?¡±

    Ling Yun¡¯s beautiful eyes looked cold. At that moment, her airs as a leader made Chu Yunxiu tremble all over, making her view her daughter with aplex look.

    Ding Ning raised the corner of his mouth. ¡°Sun Guiying.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Sun?¡±

    ¡°Sister Sun?¡±

    Ling Yun and Chu Yunxiu opened their mouths wide at the same time.

    ¡°Impossible, she had no reason to trap me!¡±

    Chu Yunxiu shook her head firmly, showing it was absolutely impossible.

    Sun Guiying was her neighbor for many years in their oldmunity. Later, she married a very rich businessman and moved out of themunity.

    But they had been keeping in touch over these years, and their rtionship was quite well. So, when Ding Ning spoke of her name, she didn¡¯t believe it at all.

    Compared with Chu Yunxiu¡¯s blind belief, Ling Yun seemed to be thinking about it. ¡°Ding Ning, Aunt Sun had no reason to trap my mother. Are you mistaken?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not, she didn¡¯t mean to trap Aunt Chu, but me.¡±

    Ding Ning raised the corner of his mouth, revealing an ice-cold arc.

    ¡°Trap you? It seems she doesn¡¯t know you, right?¡±

    Ling Yun and her mother were confounded, knowing nothing about Ding Ning¡¯s usation.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I know you can¡¯t think it through. To be honest, I can¡¯t think it through, either. I don¡¯t know when I offended her. Strictly speaking, it is quite impossible for Sun Guiying and me to have any rtions. We haven¡¯t seen each other, and how can we hate each other?¡±

    Ding Ning had a wry smile and said a little guiltily, ¡°In fact, I am afraid Sun Guiying even didn¡¯t know whom they really wanted to trap. She just took their money and did the job for them. The thing is not as simple as it looks. Either the misunderstanding you made at the entrance of the Celebrity Clubhouse or the debt-paying trap set for Aunt Chu, frankly speaking, was plotted to hurt me.¡±

    ¡°Hurt you? What on earth is the person? The more I listen, the more I get confused.¡±

    Chu Yunxiu had a perplexed expression.

    Ling Yun remained silent, for she knew Ding Ning would never speak anything without proof. He must have his reason for speaking so.

    Ding Ning grinned, revealing a mouthful of snow-white teeth, with a little cruelty in his smile. ¡°That person is Liu Junwei.¡±

    ¡°Liu Junwei? Im-impossible.¡±

    Chu Yunxiu shrieked shockingly but then shook her head. She had an extremely good impression of Liu Junwei, which made Ding Ning very ufortable.

    Instantly, Chu Yunxiu realized something. Taking a look at Ling Yun, she said, ¡°Does he hate you and want to hurt you because of love?¡±

    Ling Yun looked a little unhappy. She had a good impression of Liu Junwei, but she preferred to believe Ding Ning.

    Unhappily, she said, ¡°Mother, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t have any rtions with Liu Junwei.¡±

    ¡°Why have no rtions? He still cannot forget you, and then hurt Ding Ning because of love. It also sounds reasonable.¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, Chu Yunxiu realized Ding Ning was a little unhappy. So, she changed her tone. ¡°I am just analyzing the thing with the evidence. Ding Ning, don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Ding Ning waved his hands, pondered, and said, ¡°Not as simple as Aunt Chu said. I don¡¯t know when I offended Liu Junwei. The first time I met him, his look at me was already very strange, not the envy between rivals in love, but hatred. So, I suspect even his blind date with Ling Yun was also a scheme.¡±

    ¡°How, howe? He is Sister Wang¡¯s nephew. Sister Wang and I have a very good rtionship.¡±

    Chu Yunxiu still couldn¡¯t believe it, shaking her head to say no.

    ¡°Good rtionship? Do Sun Guiying and you not have a good rtionship? You always y mahjong and go shopping. Is this rtionship not better than your rtionship with Sister Wang? But she still trapped you.¡±

    Some words which were unsuitable for Ding Ning to speak were unhappily spoken by Ling Yun.

    Speaking of this, Chu Yunxiu¡¯s imposing manner that had just appeared vanished instantly. She said gingerly, ¡°Now, whether Sun Guiying trapped me or not, it is but Ding Ning¡¯s guess. It may be necessarily true.¡±

    ¡°Mother, you are silly. Think! As an old friend, why didn¡¯t she take you to the casino during these years but this time?¡±

    Convinced by Ding Ning¡¯s words, Ling Yun hated her mother¡¯s silliness but analyzed the reason for her.

    ¡°That day, your Aunt Liu was busy and couldn¡¯te. Since it was boring with one yer less, Sun Guiying persuaded me to visit the casino to broaden my horizon.¡±

    Chu Yunxiu muttered softly and timidly.

    ¡°Aunt Chu, since I say so, I definitely have evidence. I ask you, ¡®Do Liu Junwei and Sun Guiying know each other?¡¯¡±

    Realizing Chu Yunxiu still doubted it, he had to analyze to her patiently.

    ¡°Should not, right? She and Sister Wang know each other, but they have no real contacts. Even if she knows Liu Junwei, they should not have any rtions.¡±

    Chu Yunxiu said with uncertainty.

    Ding Ning had a smile at the corner of his mouth, silently sighing that it was so convenient to do anything with a hacker friend. Instantly, he took out several call record sheets from his pocket.

    ¡°These are all the call record sheets of Sun Guiying during the past two months I got from a friend working at amunicationspany. I guess you know her phone number. Look, is this her phone number?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sure. Right, this is her phone number indeed.¡±

    Chu Yunxiu took these sheets, looked at the phone number on top, and nodded yes.

    ¡°Good, look, are you familiar with this number?¡±

    Ding Ning pointed at a phone number that he had specially marked in a circle with a pen, asking.

    ¡°No, whose number is this?¡±

    Chu Yunxiu frowned and shook her head doubtfully.

    ¡°Liu Junwei¡¯s.¡±

    As Ling Yun entered this number on Chu Yunxiu phone, Liu Junwei¡¯s name appeared at once. She spoke expressionlessly.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Chu Yunxiupared the number. No doubt, it was Liu Junwei¡¯s. She looked gloomy, thought about it, and still argued, ¡°Perhaps they know each other by chance. It is hard to tell. Maybe it is a coincidence.¡±

    Ding Ning waspletely speechless. ¡°Even if a housewife and a business elite know each other, what is theirmon interest? Is it possible to speak so much? Take a closer look at their calling dates carefully, and rethink if they had called each other before that day you were lured into the casino. And, on the day before the misunderstanding at the entrance of the Celebrity Clubhouse, Sun Guiying and Liu Junwei called twice. The duration between the two calls was less than an hour, and then she called you.¡±

    Chu Yunxiu recalled carefully and suddenly understood. ¡°Do you mean Ling Yun¡¯s free coupons are the ones Liu Junwei gave to Sun Guiying?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. After that day¡¯s misunderstanding, just as you left, Sun Guiying called Liu Junwei. I am sure she reported the situation to Liu Junwei. The next day, I investigated, wanting to know the person renting the whole Ladies Clubhouse the night before, but I found no one did it. It is the Qian Family that gave the order and made an excuse, forcing you to leave the club and go to the Celebrity Clubhouse to make your misunderstanding about me possible.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes glistened with wisdom. ¡°That time, I was curious why you appeared at the Celebrity Clubhouse so coincidentally. After I suspected Sun Guiying and judged with clues, I knew someone wanted to tear Ling Yun and me apart. So, I suspected Liu Junwei.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? It seems that no one other than Liu Junwei pursues me?¡±

    Ling Yun was unhappy, pouting to me him.

    ¡°No. Since the first time I met Liu Junwei, his hateful look at me has been making me feel strange. I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know that after I left that night, Liu Junwei had been following me. I rented a room at an express inn. He had been watching me in his car until I switched off the light, and he thought I went to sleep and left. Think, with such behavior, how could I avoid suspecting him first?¡±

    Ding Ning took Ling Yun¡¯s hands naturally and interlocked them with his. Chu Yunxiu¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she finally didn¡¯t speak anything.

    ¡°What was wrong with him? Why did he follow you?¡±

    Ling Yun didn¡¯t know that, shocked after hearing it. Then, scenes with human homicidal perverts shed across her mind automatically, and her grip on Ding Ning¡¯s hand turned even tighter.

    ¡°I wish I knew. Even until now, I still don¡¯t know. I have never seen him, let alone when I offended him. Why does he hate me to the bones?¡±

    Ding Ning had a wry smile and said.

    ¡°Is it possible you¡¯ve made a mistake? He likes Ling Yun, so he wants to tear you two apart.¡±

    Chu Yunxiu spoke gingerly.

    ¡°Impossible, I will never make such a mistake. He really hates me.¡±

    Ding Ning spoke resolutely. To prove his guess was more convincing, after a moment of hesitation, he said with a strange look, ¡°Liu Junwei will never like Ling Yun because he is gay.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Chu Yunxiu and her daughter opened their mouths wide out of shock, wearing an incredulous expression.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe it. I invited a private detective to tail after him and recorded a video of him with another man, but the video is notfortable to view for the eye. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can show it to you.¡±

    Ding Ning took out a micro hard disk from his pocket and handed it to Chu Yunxiu, for he didn¡¯t want Ling Yun to watch two men¡¯s y to pollute her eyes.

    ¡°Oh, no, no, I believe you. I don¡¯t want to view it, too disgusting.¡±

    Chu Yunxiu disliked it, shook her hands, and said with a grimace, ¡°I never thought Liu Junwei is in fact gay, but since he is gay, why did he have a blind date with my daughter Ling Yun?¡±

    ¡°So, I said he approached Ling Yun with premeditation, but in fact, he aimed at me. Pretending to like Ling Yun, he worked to tear Ling Yun and me apart to revenge me.¡±

    Ding Ning had a clear logic, speaking word by word. Recalling that he was nearly fooled before, he regretted that he was still too naive.

    Chu Yunxiu¡¯s face was full of fear. ¡°Fortunately, Ling Yun didn¡¯t like him. Otherwise, if she married the disgusting pervert, she wouldn¡¯t have a couple¡¯s sex life and lose a lifetime¡¯s happiness.¡±

    ¡°Mother, what are you talking about? How can I marry him? In my heart, I only love Ding Ning.¡±

    Afraid her mother¡¯s unrestrained words would make Ding Ning unhappy, Ling Yun med her instantly.

    Chu Yunxiu also realized her mistake and closed her mouth shyly and instantly.

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t care about it. After learning Liu Junwei was gay, he had long let go of his envy that Ling Yun once took his arm with hers.

    Chu Yunxiu was a little sad. ¡°I never thought Sun Guiying is such a person. We have been such good friends for decades, but she trapped me.¡±

    ¡°She also had an awkward situation and didn¡¯t necessarily wish to hurt you. I investigated her family background. Her husband has a clothingpany, which was about to go bankrupt. Liu Junwei¡¯s Yige Company also makes clothes. He took the initiative to find her help and promised that if she did as he said, he would hand Yige Company¡¯s orders to her husband¡¯spany. Sun Guiying had no reason to refuse this condition.¡±

    Ding Ning sighed unceasingly. Between her good friend and her husband¡¯s business, Sun Guiying chose thetter. That was not wrong.

    After all, humans were selfish. Only if her husband¡¯s business was good, she could continue to be a rich wife.

 Chapter 276 - The Qian Familyâ€™s Attitude

    <h4>Chapter 276 The Qian Family¡¯s Attitude</h4>

    Even so, Chu Yunxiu still felt very ufortable and said gloomily, ¡°Even if she did it for her husband, but we have been good friends for decades! She treated me illy. Possibly, we would have died and a family would have been ruined. Won¡¯t she feel guilty on her conscience?¡±

    ¡°Aunt Chu, don¡¯t be sad. Good people will have good results, and bad people will suffer from retribution.¡±

    With sarcasm shing at the corner of his mouth, Ding Ning felt sad for the ugly human nature. ¡°Sun Guiying still doesn¡¯t know the bankruptcy her husband¡¯spany faced was not due to its poor business but because her husband has been raising a mistress for years outside their family, she gave birth to a son for him, and the son is already eight years old. Her husband was transferring his asset, ready to divorce her.¡±

    ¡°Ah, howe? Sun Guiying is so good to her husband. How can the b*stard treat her like this? Then, Sun Guiying will be too pathetic?¡±

    Just now, Chu Yunxiu still detested Sun Guiying, but now she began defending her against an ill treatment.

    ¡°Pathetic people must have detestable disadvantages. This should also be her retribution.¡±

    Ding Ning took a look at Chu Yunxiu deeply, feeling gratified. This mother-inw was not bad by nature, but she learned Ninghai locals¡¯ bad habit of looking down upon the outsiders.

    ¡°No, I need to tell Sun Guiying and must stop her husband. Otherwise, she is already over 50 years old. If she cannot get any money after divorce, how will she survive?¡±

    The more Chu Yunxiu considered it, the more she felt sad, ready to take out her phone to call Sun Guiying.

    ¡°Mother, if you tell her now, do you think she will believe you? She must think you are revenging her. Don¡¯t worry about that, worry about yourself?!¡±

    Ling Yun took away Chu Yunxiu¡¯s phone helplessly, ming her unhappily.

    ¡°Now, the usury owners have been beaten by Ding Ning and left. It¡¯s not a big deal without houses. As long as Ding Ning takes care of you, I feel relieved. Soon, demolition will begin. When I go back, I will rent a smaller house and also find a job that can sustain my living. That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Chu Yunxiu was optimistic. It was not important without houses. Since the 30 million usury was gone, she was already satisfied.

    ¡°Fortunately, my friend¡¯spany is opening soon. Aunt Chu, if you are interested, I can tell my friend and make you work there. Is it okay? Theirpany has staff dormitories and also provides a high sry.¡±

    Ling Yun felt sad and nearly told Chu Yunxiu they were not poor, but Ding Ning eyed her to stop. Hearing his words, she suddenly realized that Ding Ning was creating an opportunity for her mother to see her ¡°father¡±.

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s brilliant! I am so old and know nothing. If I go to your friend¡¯spany, what shall I do?¡±

    After the surprise, Chu Yunxiu suddenly realized that she had no work experience after being andy for over 20 years. Embarrassed, she asked.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Ding Ning and that person are very good friends, and he is a very good man. If Ding Ning tells him this, there won¡¯t be a problem. You learned finance and ounting, right? After college graduation, you haven¡¯t worked over these years, but with your sensitivity to money, you can surely work as its chief financial officer.¡±

    Ling Yun smiled silently and arranged a position for her mother directly.

    Ding Ning nodded yes. With her mean character and finance and ounting background, Chu Yunxiu would definitely be a qualified chief financial officer.

    ¡°My poor child, are you insulting me or praising me?¡±

    With Ling Fei missing for so many years, Chu Yunxiu still persisted in bringing up Ling Yun alone. It proved that she had great mental endurance.

    Hearing what Ling Yun said, she took a look at Ding Ning instantly and med Ling Yun coyly.

    ¡°Of course, praising you. Mother, you will be the best chief financial officer. Isn¡¯t it, Ding Ning?¡±

    Ling Yun said mischievously.

    ¡°No doubt, Aunt Chu, you will bepetent.¡±

    Ding Ning said cooperatively.

    Chu Yunxiu was even a little shy, saying not fluently, ¡°Is it convenient for you to tell your friend?¡±

    ¡°Convenient, don¡¯t worry, Aunt Chu. There is no problem.¡±

    Ding Ning and Ling Yun took a look at each other, smiling silently. Undoubtedly, Ling Fei wished to see Chu Yunxiu every day.

    But before Xiao Chunan appeared, he could not app Chu Yunxiu he was her husband.

    Ding Ning had been worried about how to reasonably ask Chu Yunxiu to work at thepany and ¡°love Jia Mingzhi after spending a long time with him.¡±

    The trap Liu Junwei set helped Ding Ning unintentionally. This could be counted as a happy ending.

    Certainly, Ding Ning would take back the four houses Chu Yunxiu lost, but he couldn¡¯t tell her now. Otherwise, if she returned to her previousndy¡¯s life, all his ns would fail.

    ¡°Boss, got the result through interrogation. These people are Xiangjiang¡¯s punks, and their Big Brother is Cao Heqing, a small head of the Oriental Star Society from Xiangjiang. They said that a rich man invited them to do a lucrative deal. They came to Ninghai half a month ago, aiming at setting the trap for Chu... Aunt Chu. For this, the Qian Family also specially used two gambling swindlers.¡±

    At this time, Lu Zhan walked in secretly and whispered something in Ding Ning¡¯s ear.

    Ding Ning had a cold look. ¡°Do they know where that Cao Heqing is?¡±

    ¡°Cao Heqing gives orders by phone, and Old Duck doesn¡¯t know where he is, either.¡± Lu Zhan shook his head.

    ¡°Where are the two gambling swindlers?¡±

    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes. ¡°Cao Heqing is really prudent. Is he with Liu Junwei now?¡±

    Instantly, he gave Xiaocui an order with his mentality, asking her to look for him in Yige Company and Liu Junwei¡¯s home.

    After he realized Liu Junwei hated him, he investigated Liu¡¯s home address andpany location secretly. Now, the information was in use.

    ¡°The two gambling swindlers were only responsible for setting the trap and didn¡¯t care about other things. They are now still gambling in the casino, and Aunt Chu¡¯s property ownership certificates and IOU are also in their hands.¡±

    Obviously, Lu Zhan interrogated very carefully. Ding Ning was very satisfied.

    ¡°Ask Wang Yang to send Ling Yun and her mother home, and let us deal with the two swindlers.¡±

    A cold smile appeared at the corner of Ding Ning¡¯s mouth. ¡°Swindlers, since they¡¯vee, don¡¯t think about leaving.¡±

    ¡°How should we deal with Old Duck and other men?¡±

    ¡°Take them to our Green Cloud Club and lock them up. Stop them from contacting the outside world.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I see, boss!¡±

    Lu Zhan left hurriedly, to arrange Ding Ning¡¯s instruction.

    ¡°Aunt Chu, let me send you and Ling Yun home first. I will need to talk with Third Childe Qian when hees out.¡±

    Ding Ning said to Chu Yunxiu smilingly.

    ¡°Okay, my mother and I go home first. Take care of yourself.¡±

    Knowing Ding Ning still had something to do, Ling Yun sorted out his cor cutely and said softly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They cannot stop me from leaving.¡±

    Ding Ning knew she was worried the Qian Family would do some trick again. So, he said confidently.

    ¡°So, Ding Ning, we go home first, but don¡¯t forget to mention my work intent to your friend.¡±

    Chu Yunxiu really decided to work and specially reminded him.

    ¡°Aunt Chu, don¡¯t worry. I will call him tomorrow and try to let you work the day after tomorrow.¡±

    Ding Ning smiled quite happily. Atst, he solved one problem.

    ¡°Then, I entrust you, we go home now.¡±

    This night was with ups and downs. Chun Yunxiu felt physically and mentally tired. Bidding him goodbye, she left with Ling Yun.

    Since she wanted to hide the truth that she was very rich, Ling Yun wouldn¡¯t drive her Lamborghini. Before leaving, she put the key into Ding Ning¡¯s palm silently.

    Ding Ning understood her and received it. Apanying them to the gate and seeing them get on Wang Yang¡¯s car and leave, he then went back, ready to handle the two swindlers.

    ¡°Sorry, Brother Ding, I made you wait.¡±

    Qian Xi forced a smile to greet Ding Ning.

    He never thought Zhang Wei¡¯s backer was Qian Le, the Fourth Childe of Qian Family. He was furious about it.

    His fourth naughty brother was the youngest. Spoiled too much by his family members, he was imperious andwless.

    He had called Qian Ping, the Oldest Childe of Qian Family, but his brother didn¡¯t take Ding Ning seriously and shouted to stop Ding Ning from leaving.

    Helplessly, Qian Xi had to tell him Xiao Nuo¡¯s identity. Immediately, his brother became despondent and said he needed to report the thing to their family and discuss how to end it.

    After receiving his family¡¯s reply, he felt speechless because they meant that Ding Ning was not equal to Xiao Nuo, who was not bound to marry him, and his family would lose face if they acted too timidly.

    Since Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo had such a good rtionship, it was unnecessary to fight or kill, but killing should be paid with blood; debts should be paid with money. So, Chu Yunxiu¡¯s gambling debts must be paid.

    Qian Xi made all efforts to argue, for he really didn¡¯t want to offend Ding Ning, but Qian Ping said their grandfather gave the order himself, and he could not change it.

    So, Qian Xi felt embarrassed. He knew their grandfather loved his youngest grandson most and overly spoiled him.

    ¡°D*mn Qian Le! No doubt, it is he who persuaded our grandpa to make this decision. I hope he won¡¯t bring a disaster to our family.¡±

    As for what happened in the box, Ding Ning had already known and felt a little angry about the Qian Family¡¯s stubborn attitude, but since he decided to handle the two swindlers, he was happy to y with the family. However, he still had a smile on his face. ¡°Third Brother is too courteous.¡±

    ¡°Brother Ding, well, my family says...¡±

    Ashamed to speak it, Qian Xi blushed and said not fluently, ¡°My family says we cannot return your property ownership certificates. After all, it is your friend who mortgaged them here. Borrowing money is a fact, and the 30 million gambling debts...¡±

    Ding Ning looked calm and said reasonably, ¡°I see. Killing should be paid with blood; debts should be paid with money. I ept that. Tell me, how much were the certificates mortgaged? I will transfer all the money to you.¡±

    ¡°Well, that time your friend mortgaged 20 million yuan. Let¡¯s get rid of the interest rates. In total, it is 50 million. Sorry, brother, this is my family¡¯s decision, and I cannot change it, either.¡±

    Qian Xi sneaked a peek at Ding Ning¡¯s face, cursing Qian Le crazily but silently. Just now, he called the man ¡°brother¡±, but now he asked money from him.

    Obviously, Qian Le trapped them. With reason, they shouldn¡¯t ask Ding Ning to pay the money. It was good enough if he could settle the matter with the Qian Family peacefully.

    Although he had a thick skin, he blushed a lot as he spoke these words, feeling extremely ashamed.

    ¡°Third Brother, it doesn¡¯t matter; it is not your fault. I came here to settle the matter. 50 million, right? Now I will transfer it to you, but I have a condition.¡±

    Ding Ning took out his phone to transfer money to Qian Xi.

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t turn hostile and even looked considerate. Seeing this, Qian Xi felt quite moved at once and said as he patted his chest,

    ¡°Brother Ding, our Qian Family is unreasonable on the matter, but I cannot resist the family¡¯s order. Besides this, if you have any conditions, just tell me. As your Third Brother, I will finish them for you.¡±

    Seeing Qian Xi¡¯s generosity, Ding Ning felt a little sorry for what he was about to do, but since Qian Le dared to trap him and the Qian Family dared to ask the money, he wouldn¡¯t soften his heart to treat them like a woman.

 Chapter 277 - Correct Again

    <h4>Chapter 277 Correct Again</h4>

    ¡°I have never been to your family¡¯s casino; I want to go there and y.¡±

    Ding Ning transferred 50 million to Qian Xi generously.

    ¡°Hey, I thought it might be something sensational. This is but a small matter. Enjoy yourself; I will pay for whatever amount of chips you lose. Attendant, bring two million chips and let my brother y.¡±

    Qian Xi was eager to repair his rtionship with Ding Ning. Hearing these words, he was relieved at once, patting his chest generously.

    ¡°My principle is that I like making everything clear. If I lose, I deserve it; if I win, it¡¯s my good luck. I can afford the money to buy chips. Otherwise, if I win, I will feel guilty to take the money away.¡±

    Ding Ning shook his head smilingly, transferring two million yuan to Qian Xi directly.

    ¡°Okay, if you have this habit, I won¡¯t force you, either. Anyway, I must make friends with you. If you are free, I will treat you to drinking. Go, let me take you to the casino to y.¡±

    Since Ding Ning insisted, Qian Xi had to listen to him.

    Ding Ning muttered silently, ¡°I wish you would still want to treat me to drinking in a while.¡±

    Riding the exclusive elevator, they came to the underground casino. Upon entering it, they heard a loud din and felt a wave of hot air.

    In the underground casino of thousands of square meters were ced dozens of gaming tables, crowded by numerous people sweating and gambling withrge sums at their beloved tables.

    The casino¡¯s decoration was resplendent. Its floor was paved with golden tiles. With a crystal chandelier, it looked golden as if it were made of gold, and eight pirs with golden winding dragon carvings supported the ceiling. It was like an ancient imperial court.

    At each of the four corners of the hall, there was a spiral staircase like a winding dragon, leading to the second floor. Qian Xi introduced it to Ding Ning, saying that there were VIP rooms, bars, and a free cafeteria.

    At every gaming table in the hall, there was a croupier in a white shirt and a standard vest. Hundreds of bunny girls dressed less and carrying coffee trays were shuttling back and forth in the crowd. Dozens of sturdy security guards wearing earphones constantly patrolled here and there.

    There were many ying ways here, such as slot machines, small and big bets, Twenty-One, barat, roulette, TX poker, etc.

    When he found Ding Ning was curious, Qian Xi served as the exiner automatically, introducing all kinds of ways to y.

    The small and big bets meant guessing the points of dice. If the total points of the three dice were lower than 10, that was small; if the points were higher than or equal to 11, that was big.

    Each time, you could put a certain amount of chips in the circles marked as ¡°big¡± and ¡°small¡± on the gaming table. If you guessed right and bet with one chip, you could take back two chips. If you were wrong, your chip would be the casino¡¯s.

    In addition to the small and big bets, each yer could also do the ¡°fence betting¡±, which meant that the yer could put his chips in the grid representing ¡°111¡±. In the end, if the points of these dice were really ¡°111¡± and the yer bet with 1000 yuan, he could win 150,000 yuan! In the casino¡¯s words, the odds for the small and big bets were 1:1, and the odds for the fence betting were 1:150.

    Twenty-One meant that the croupier distributed cards to each yer in different rounds, and each yer should calcte the total points of their cards. If the points exceeded 21, the yer ruined his chance of ying. Whoever ruined the chance first lost.

    The croupier would join the game as the banker. The other yers wouldpare their points with the banker¡¯s. If their points were higher than the banker¡¯s, they won; if not, they lost. After getting two cards, each yer had the right to decide if they continued to ask for cards. Each yer should make their points as close to 21 as possible, but no more than that.

    Barat meant that the croupier distributed two cards to the banker and the other yer. Either who had nine points or near that most won, and the participants could bet the banker or the other yer won, or neither won...

    ¡°Let me try the small and big bets once!¡±

    After learning all the rules, Ding Ning spoke excitedly.

    ¡°Okay, enjoy yourself. If you have any needs, ask the security guards to call me at any time. Here are your property ownership certificates. Keep them safe.¡±

    Qian Xi wanted to let his family know the situation soon. With a reminder, he left hurriedly. After stowing the property ownership certificates, Ding Ning glimpsed that gambling swindler who brought these certificates.

    That swindler was over 30 years old, tall but thin, with exceptionally bright eyes. When he found Ding Ning was seeing him, he sneered slightly and turned and left dismissively.

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes looked cold, but he withdrew that coldness quickly. Lu Zhan whispered, ¡°Boss, kill him?¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s get back some interest rates from the Qian Family first.¡±

    Lu Zhan followed Ding Ning at his heels, with a tray in hand, where there were chips of 10,000 yuan to 100,000 yuan.

    Ding Ning came straight to the small and big bets table. After observation, he knew the rules and casually threw a 10,000 chip to ¡°fence-bet¡±, but his spiritual strength came out of his body and entered the dice cup to observe.

    As he found his spiritual strength could easily pry open the dice and change their points, he felt at ease.

    In this round, the final points were four, five, five. It was big. So, Ding Ning lost 10,000.

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t mind and continued ¡°fence-betting¡± with chips of 20,000 yuan. The final points were two, three, five. It was small. He lost again.

    In the third round, Ding Ning still went ¡°fence-betting¡±, with chips of 40,000 yuan. The final points were one, one, five. It was still small.

    In the fourth round, Ding Ning bet with chips of 80,000 yuan. He lost again.

    In the fifth round, the sixth round...

    Ding Ning always lost. In the blink of an eye, he lost 63 chips, which were worth 630,000 yuan. Lu Zhan even felt the great pain.

    The gamblers standing by were shocked by his wealth but cursed him an idiot silently. How could one double-bet like this? Even the beautiful croupier stared at him with a look caring about the mentally retarded.

    ¡°D*mn, I don¡¯t believe I cannot be correct for once. All in!¡±

    Ding Ning looked like a gambler who lost too much and became crazy. Red-faced with blood vessels standing out on his neck, he bet with all the rest 1.37 million.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Lu Zhan was anxious, wishing to stop him now.

    Red-eyed, Ding Ning shouted, ¡°Leave me alone. I don¡¯t believe I cannot be correct for once.¡±

    ¡°Idiot, he lost and has be crazy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to get the 1:150 odds.¡±

    ¡°Rich people are willful, no one can stop them.¡±

    ¡°Spendthrift, it would be better to give me the over one million!¡±

    ¡°Silly but rich, he is a typical example. s, he is finished.¡±

    The gamblers around him murmured, pointing at him, with ironic expressions.

    Ding Ning ignored them and stared at the dice cup, with an exceptionally nervous, heart-drumming expression.

    ¡°Open, one, one, one!¡±

    The croupier opened the cup and reported the points. She stammered as she spoke. ¡°Unbelievable, the guy was correct.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Finally correct; I¡¯ve made a fortune; I¡¯ve made a fortune, hahaha!¡±

    Ding Ning hugged Lu Zhan with ecstasy and scampered like a little child, making Lu Zhan smile faintly.

    ¡°God, what a fate! He made it!¡±

    ¡°150 times of 1.37 million, d*mn, how much is it?¡±

    ¡°God, count it quickly, how much?¡±

    ¡°205.5 million. What f*cking luck!¡±

    ...

    Now, the gamblers who ridiculed Ding Ning just now lost their previous scorn. They stared at Ding Ning so admirably that their eyes had turned red.

    Ding Ning¡¯s face turned red out of excitement. After exchanging his chips, he rewarded the beautiful croupier with five 100,000 chips generously.

    The female croupier thanked him repetitively, looking at him even with love. If she were not working, she would love to marry him.

    Even if he hadn¡¯t had a penny just now, Ding Ning was now a real billionaire with the 200 million he won, let alone he was also so handsome.

    The croupier¡¯s love was in vain, but Ding Ning had knotted his hands behind his back, followed by Lu Zhan with a tray, striding like a Childe to Twenty-One¡¯s gaming table.

    The guy won 200 million in one round and rewarded the croupier with 500,000. The news was spread throughout the hall of the casino. Seeing hising, one clever gambler left his seat for him with a ttering face instantly.

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t decline it and threw a 10,0000 chip to him as he took his seat. The gambler smiled quite happily, trying to tter him.

    Twenty-One was different from guessing points in the dice cup. It was uneasy to cheat with his spiritual strength. So, he had to put his hands on the gaming table, extending his Absolute Touch to see the cards; he also needed to count cards, but he couldn¡¯t win much money with his superpower consumed.

    After ying several rounds and losing over 100,000, Ding Ning lost his interest, standing up to y roulette.

    Next to the gaming table was a wheel, in which 37 numbers from 0 to 36 were evenly distributed. When the wheel turned and stopped, the number that the needle pointed on the wheel was the ¡°winning number¡±. There were lots of numbers in the dense grids on the table. Before turning the wheel, the yer needed to choose the number he liked and put his chips into the corresponding grid. If the yer guessed the correct number that was pointed on the wheel, he won; if he guessed wrong, he lost his chips to the casino.

    Ding Ning was excited at once, thinking insidiously, ¡°The highest odds are 1:35. If I bet with 200 million for once, I will win 7 billion.¡±

    But first, he had to know if his spiritual strength could control the wheel. So, in the first round, he only bet with a 10,000 chip as a trial.

    As the wheel began turning, Ding Ning extended spiritual strength to the outside, trying to control the wheel¡¯s points. He found that it was a little hard, but he could still do it.

    So, he used the same trick again. In the second round, he bet with 20,000; in the third round, he bet with 40,000; in the fourth round, with 80,000; in the fifth round, with 160,000; in the sixth round, with 320,000; in the seventh round, with 640,000...

    In the blink of an eye, he lost 5.11 million. In the tenth round, Ding Ning¡¯s eyes turned red again. As he rubbed his palms, he said, ¡°F*ck, I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t be correct on No. 36.¡±

    The gamblers standing by shook their heads silently and began muttering and ridiculing him again. ¡°The lucky guy is unsatisfied with the 200 million he just won. He does want to lose the money he won to the casino!¡±

    Biting his teeth, Ding Ning bet on No. 36 with his chips of 100 million yuan angrily. He estimated that the casino had no 7.2 billion to pay him. ¡°So, win half of that amount.¡±

    The 100 million gambling attracted the attention of many gamblers, and people came around and stared at the wheel.

    As the wheel began turning, all the people worried. Ding Ning¡¯s eyes stared at it unblinkingly, and his spiritual strength began extending...

    In the monitoring room, Qian Xi looked nervously at the screen. ¡°Can two of you see something through?¡±

    That very thin swindler who appeared before and an extremely ordinary-looking middle-aged man, all stared at the monitor, shaking their heads. ¡°Should be luck. No trace of cheating, let alone this is the wheel. People cannot control it, no one can cheat.¡±

    ¡°Luck?¡± Qian Xi couldn¡¯t really believe it, but since the two high-level cheaters could not see any trace of cheating, he, an immature cheater, would never see it through.

    ¡°It stops; it stops, f*ck, correct, correct, really correct.¡±

    ¡°He was correct, really correct. Such luck, my God...¡±

    ¡°The guy¡¯s good luck denies the rules of nature.¡±

    ¡°My God, how much can he win this time? 3.6 billion! I wish I had followed him to bet.¡±

    ¡°I said this guy has exceptionally good luck tonight. If he bets heavily, he must win. s, why didn¡¯t I follow him to bet? What a loss!¡±

    ¡°God, I am afraid he won¡¯t live to spend the money, though he wins it.¡±

    ¡°What? Will the Qian Family refuse to pay? Sounds impossible. The family is always just.¡±

    ¡°Humph, justice is hard to tell. If you win millions, you can take your money away, and the family will win a good name. But if it is hundreds of millions, hehe... you know.¡±

    ¡°Sounds impossible. If so, who wille in the future?¡±

    ¡°Idiot! Even if they don¡¯t take action in broad daylight, they will do it silently. This is 3.6 billion, not 360,000.¡±

 Chapter 278 - The Qian Family in Trouble

    Chapter 278 The Qian Family in Trouble

    As the wheel¡¯s needle swayed and stopped at No. 36, the whole casino boiled with a boom.

    Some admired, some envied, some regretted they didn¡¯t follow him to bet, and some even gloated and said Ding Ning could not take the money away.

    ¡°Yeah! I¡¯ve made a fortune; I¡¯ve made a fortune!¡±

    Ding Ning scampered and gave Lu Zhan five to celebrate, his face turning red out of excitement.

    ¡°F*ck, he was really correct. Is this real?¡±

    In the monitoring room, the two swindlers screamed, their expressions turning exceptionally terrible.

    ¡°I...¡±

    Qian Xi¡¯s eyeballs nearly protruded and fell. Paralyzed, hey in the chair and mumbled without focus in his eyes, ¡°He meant it; he must have meant it. He was angry the Qian Family let him lose face. How can the casino have so much money? Now it¡¯s over, over...¡±

    ¡°Third Childe, do we need...¡±

    Coldness shed in the thin swindler¡¯s eyes, and he made a throat-cutting gesture.

    The ordinary-looking swindler didn¡¯t utter a word, but he nodded slightly, showing he agreed.

    ¡°B*llshit, do you know who he is? If you dare to hurt him, our Qian Family will disappear tomorrow. Two of you, b*stards, why did you trouble his friends? Now, you are happy?¡±

    Qian Xi shouted, the foams of his saliva bursting onto the two swindlers¡¯ faces, but they didn¡¯t dare to speak anything. In their hearts, they were shocked. ¡°What is the man¡¯s background? Why is Qian Xi so afraid of him?¡±

    As they recalled that, without informing the other Childes, they listened to the fourth Childe¡¯s orders to defraud Chu Yunxiu¡¯s money, they felt freezing.

    Qian Xi went furious and said sullenly, ¡°Now I will report to my family, I hope they can make a wise decision.¡±

    The two swindlers walked out wisely. After looking at each other¡¯s eyes, they saw fears because they were afraid they would be handed to Ding Ning to deal with as a sacrifice.

    After all, they worked at the Qian Family¡¯s casino to prevent others from cheating, not cheat themselves.

    But to fawn on the fourth Childe, they cheated at the casino themselves, and their action had vited the rules.

    Qian Xi angrily reported every detail that happened in the casino to his family, snarling, ¡°I said don¡¯t ask for money from him. Now it¡¯s over, and you are happy?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry? How can I not? That¡¯s 3.6 billion, not 360,000. Where can we get so much money to pay for him?¡±

    ¡°Humph, I asked for money from him shamelessly, but now without money to pay, ask me to tell him disgracefully? Anyone who wants to do the job does it. Anyway, I won¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°Kill him? Fine, you do it. Fourth Qian, idiot, if you dare, youe to deal with it. Dying in his hands is even better than making the whole family die because of you.¡±

    Qian Xi roared angrily. So infuriated by the idea of the family¡¯s idiots, he didn¡¯t care who was answering the phone and shouted.

    In the Qian Family¡¯s old building, Master Qian was holding the phone. He flushed and shouted, ¡°Qian Xi, you dare to swear at your grandpa? Are you rebelling?¡±

    ¡°Uh, grandpa, sorry, I didn¡¯t know it was you.¡±

    Qian Xi forced himself to calm down, but his chest rose and fell rapidly, showing he was breathing heavily.

    Master Qian also felt so regret. It was his fault of being soft-hearted to have easily believed Qian Le¡¯s words, but he never expected to face such a result.

    The Qian Family could shamelessly ask for money from Ding Ning to disgust him. After all, debts should be paid with money. This was naturalw. So, even if Xiao Nuo was unhappy, she could not pick a w.

    But he never thought Ding Ning was so unusual, using such a method to revenge and p the Qian Family loudly, making Master Qian¡¯s face burn with shame.

    Winning money at the casino was also naturalw. So, no one could refuse to pay.

    Qian Le was still there shouting to kill Ding Ning, and Master Qian nearly spat blood, pping him forcefully to shut his mouth.

    Just after he made his decision but felt anxious, he contacted Xiaoyao directly, asking about Xiao Nuo and Ding Ning¡¯s rtionship indirectly.

    Xiao Nuo was on duty and didn¡¯t go backst night. When she was fast asleep, Xiaoyao was wakened up by his grandfather, asking about Xiao Nuo and Ding Ning¡¯s rtionship indirectly, and she was envious.

    As a girl vowing to be Ding Ning¡¯s concubine, she tried her best to defend her man, fearing that the Qian Family would hurt Ding Ning. She even told his grandfather that Xiao Nuo¡¯s grandfather had approved of this grandson-inw.

    Hearing this, Master Qian felt his hands numbed instantly. Since he was ashamed to tell his granddaughter how the Qian Family treated Ding Ning, he made no clear answer to Xiaoyao¡¯s question and hung up hurriedly.

    Now Qian Xi was also angry. After being shouted at, Master Qian didn¡¯t have the mood to vent his anger, trying to make his voice gentle and say kindly, ¡°Xizi, in our family, you are familiar with Ding Ning most. Negotiate with him and ask about his requirements, which we will try to satisfy.¡±

    ¡°Why not do it before? Just now, I asked for money from him shamelessly, but now you ask me to negotiate with him wearing my thick skin. Don¡¯t you think this is a joke?¡±

    Qian Xi had so muchint about his grandfather who spoiled Qian Le. If he didn¡¯t spoil him, Qian Le would not be so imperious that no one dared to offend him.

    ¡°Umm, Xizi, what good is it to speak so? I know your awkward condition, but now the trouble has been made, and we need to shoot it.¡±

    Master Qian¡¯s face kept twitching, and heined silently, ¡°Little boy, you really dare to shout at your grandpa!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, I can¡¯t do it. Moments ago, when I asked for money from him, he gave it to me at once. Now, how can I negotiate with him? A great family like us without money to pay for him? Is the Qian Family not ashamed? Am I not ashamed?¡±

    Qian Xi spoke mercilessly, but he feltfortable. If Master Qian had listened to him and given up that wrong decision, he would not have the chance to retort the old man who favored his brother.

    ¡°So, what is your solution? Anyway, we cannot raise more than 3 billion. You are in the casino, you deal with it!¡±

    With a ¡°bang¡±, Master Qian finished talking and hung up. ¡°Little boy, don¡¯t think I cannot handle you.¡±

    Covering his face, Qian Le lowered his head, silent, but his eyes glistened with evil hatred. Since his childhood, his grandfather had been loving him most, unwilling to touch a finger of his, but he pped him today.

    ¡°It is all Ding Ning¡¯s fault. He took the twins I wanted and has also made my grandpa p me. All this is what you¡¯ve given me. Ding Ning, wait, this is not over.¡±

    Now, Master Qian had no mood to care about his idea. Although he hung up easily and stopped worrying now, the problem must be solved.

    ¡°How to solve it? The only thing that the Qian Family fears is that he is the Xiao Family¡¯s son-inw-to-be. If I can make this identity of his disappear, the rest will be easy to deal with.¡±

    Only as a nameless doctor, he could be crushed like an ant by the Qian Family.

    ¡°Grandpa, could we ask Xiaoyao to talk with Xiao Nuo, asking her to negotiate with Ding Ning?¡±

    Seeing his grandfather¡¯s knitted brows, First Childe Qian Ping stepped forward and suggested.

    ¡°s, we didn¡¯t do it well first, how I can tell this to her shamelessly?¡±

    Master Qian heaved a sigh and spoke with knitted brows.

    ¡°Third Brother has been best with our cousin. Could we ask him to tell Xiaoyao?¡±

    Second Childe Qian An came up with this idea gingerly.

    His third brother shouldn¡¯t have been mentioned. Speaking of him, Master Qian was angry, with the corner of his eye twitching repetitively. ¡°The little boy now dares to shout at me. I won¡¯t call him.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, now is not the time to be angry. Just now, Second Brother and I were also shouted at fiercely. For the thing, we can¡¯t me him. Why didn¡¯t we listen to his advice moments ago?¡±

    Qian Ping persuaded patiently. For the matter, their grandfather had to negotiate with their third brother, and it was not suitable for them to talk with him, somewhat like that they wished their third brother to be their shield.

    Well, in fact, they used him as their shield. The reason was that he and Xiaoyao had the best rtionship.

    Master Qian hesitated for a long time. ¡°For the Qian Family, s, I have to lower my profile to call Qian Xi.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, the phone you dialed is power off. Please call againter...¡±

    The whole Qian Family were stunned!

    ¡°What is the b*stard doing?¡±

    Master Qian went furious and smashed his mobile phone with a ¡°bang¡±.

    ¡°Grandpa, that is my phone...¡±

    Qian Ping felt the mental pain, his face twitching repetitively.

    ¡°Uh, do you only have one f*cking phone? I will pay you 10,000 yuan to buy a new one soon.¡±

    Master Qian waved his hand impatiently, trembling and roaring, ¡°The b*stard dared to turn off his phone, ah... I am so angry.¡±

    Qian Ping was too sad to cry. What? 10,000 yuan? Making lots of efforts, he used his rtions to ask the famous Austrian designer Peter Alonson to customize the Dior. The bare phone was worth 650,000. With 10,000, one could not even buy its screen.

    Qian An scratched his head. ¡°Grandpa, now it is impossible for Third Brother to turn off his phone. Do you think if he smashed his phone angrily like you?¡±

    Master Qian was stunned but nodded instantly. ¡°Well, this is possible.¡±

    ¡°Phone Qian Fang to contact your Third Brother.¡±

    As the eldest son of the Qian Family, Qian Ping knew what was really important, didn¡¯t think about his sky-high phone anymore, and proposed an idea at once.

    ...

    Now, Qian Xi was really unhappy because Ding Ning came to his door to ask for money.

    His phone... well, as guessed by Qian An, after old Qian hung up irresponsibly, he smashed it at once.

    He felt as terrible as one could think, but his face was smiling, pretending that he didn¡¯t know anything. ¡°Brother Ding, did you enjoy yourself?¡±

    ¡°Third Brother, yes, I did.¡±

    Ding Ning spoke with a smile.

    The corner of Qian Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°You enjoyed yourself, but why do I feel so terrible?¡± ¡°Hahaha, my brother, that¡¯s good if you did.¡±

    ¡°Third Brother, let me give you a piece of advice.¡±

    Ding Ning spoke seriously.

    ¡°Brother, we are friends, just tell me.¡± Qian Xi was quite anxious but encouraged himself to speak bravely.

    Ding Ning looked like he was thinking for the Qian Family, suggesting, ¡°Don¡¯t open the casino anymore. I came here for the first time, but I won over 3 billion by ying casually. If I came here every day, Third Brother, this casino would be my ATM, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± Qian Xi¡¯s eyelids twitched repetitively. ¡°Ites, ites, it finallyes!¡± But he forced a smile which was uglier than a cry, answering reluctantly, ¡°This advice, hehe, is good indeed. I will tell my grandpa soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I just spoke casually. Now it is toote, I also feel a little tired, let¡¯s call it a day.¡±

    Ding Ning yawned, waved his hand to Lu Zhan carrying his chips behind him, and said smilingly, ¡°Third Brother, please change these chips to cash.¡±

    ¡°Brother, that... uh, uh, you also know, we don¡¯t have so much cash in the casino. In the dead of night, I can¡¯t raise so much money. Could you pleasee tomorrow when I have the cash prepared?¡±

    Qian Xi even felt ashamed as he spoke.

    ¡°Third Brother, this is not a funny joke. Killing should be paid with blood; debts should be paid with money. I don¡¯t rob or steal but cannot take away the money I won with my ability. If this news is spread, will peoplee to the casino to y again in the future?¡±

    Ding Ning smiled coldly.

 Chapter 279 - Xiao Nuo Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 279 Xiao Nuo Arrives</h4>

    ¡°I...¡±

    Depressed, Qian Xi gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Brother, am I the person refusing to pay his debts? Maybe we can do this way. Now, our casino only has 1.5 billion working capital in total. You take it first, and let me make an IOU note for the rest for you. Is this okay?¡±

    Ding Ning stared at him and didn¡¯t smile until Qian Xi blushed. ¡°We are brothers, this is but a matter of a few words.¡±

    ¡°Brother, you are a good man. I don¡¯t need to say anything else, and now let me prepare money for you.¡±

    Qian Xi thanked him for a great deal, asking his men to prepare money.

    ¡°But...¡±

    As Ding Ning changed his tone, Qian X¡¯s heart sank again. Swallowing his saliva, he trembled and asked, ¡°But what?¡±

    ¡°You cannot make the note for me. With our rtionship, I will feel ashamed to ask from you. In my view, let the Qian Family make the note. Mmm, let Master Qian make it. I am not familiar with him, so I won¡¯t feel ashamed to ask from him.¡±

    Ding Ning looked like he didn¡¯t despise him, but he was really ashamed to ask from him.

    The corner of Qian Xi¡¯s mouth twitched repetitively. ¡°D*mn, how much do you despise me? You don¡¯t even approve of my note. You are hoping to p my grandpa.¡±

    But in fact, Master Qian was caught in his own trap. He appreciated this condition and coughed instantly, ¡°Brother, please wait a while; let me call my grandpa now.¡±

    ¡°Third Brother, call carefully, I am not in a hurry.¡±

    Just now, Ding Ning shouted he was tired, but now he was not in a hurry. Cross-legged, he closed his eyes to rest and shook his head.

    Just as Qian Xi decided to borrow a phone from one of his men, Qian Fang rushed in hurriedly. ¡°Third Childe, grandpa¡¯s call.¡±

    Hearing this, Qian Xi was pleased. ¡°Hey, I want to call him and he calls me. Now, the thing is simple.¡± He took the phone instantly. Before old Qian spoke, he spoke loudly,

    ¡°Grandpa, he is reasonable, knows our casino doesn¡¯t have so much cash, promises to receive 1.5 billion first, and get the rest tomorrow, but he must have your own IOU.¡±

    ¡°What? My own IOU? Won¡¯t I feel ashamed?¡±

    Master Qian blushed out of anger, shouting. Qian Ping and Qian An also came to their grandpa hurriedly, showing him to open the hands-free function.

    ¡°I want to make the note myself shamelessly, but he doesn¡¯t believe me. What shall I do?¡±

    Qian Xi¡¯s tone was tense, but his face was with the excitement of revenge. Among the four sons of the Qian Family, his grandpa disliked him most. Since his childhood, his grandpa had never treated him kindly. He had no share of good things, but all the bad things were his.

    Since his childhood, his grandpa had been using he was useless or sapped his spirit by seeking pleasures, as if he were his enemy in their preexistence.

    Even his marriage was based on the profits his grandpa measured. Forced, he had to break up with his beloved woman, leaving his heart filled with depression and hatred. So, he never wanted to return to that home.

    Otherwise, as the third son of the Qian Family, he would not fall in love with a small detective society, numbing his nerves with unrestrained behavior. Only in inescapable conditions would hee to the family¡¯s business to take a look.

    He never thought he would meet such a terrible matter by taking a look. Now, he could get rid of the burden. Why not do it?

    As for money, if the casino had so much cash, he would give it to Ding Ning unhesitatingly. That was the Qian Family¡¯s money and would never be his.

    Staring at the expression Qian Xi shouldn¡¯t have, Ding Ning had a thinking look.

    Honestly, he had a good impression of Qian Xi, knowing he was forced to shamelessly ask for money from him by his family. He shouldn¡¯t be med.

    ¡°Fine, I will go to you now.¡±

    Qian Xi remained silent, listening to the long quarrel at the other end of the phone. Finally, Master Qianpromised, promising toe here to make the IOU.

    He couldn¡¯t help sneering. Among his brothers, his first brother Qian Ping, as his name suggested, was mediocre, ipetent, and pompous, without definite views. His second brother Qian An looked nice, but he was evil and good at calcting, without responsibility. He only yed tricks behind others and would not be a figure. His fourth brother Qian Le was a spoiled child, imperious, arrogant, domineering. Yet, he was the naivest one.

    Since his childhood, his grandfather had been disliking him and treating him unkindly. Even concerning their family¡¯s fate, his brothers were still unclear about the reality, took action willfully, and could not ept his advice. If not so, he would have solved the problem a long time before.

    These idiots of the Qian Family didn¡¯t know what Ding Ning wanted, but he knew.

    With Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo¡¯s rtionship, Qian Xi believed that Ding Ning didn¡¯t really want to trouble the Qian Family and only wanted a good attitude for the trap set for him.

    Unfortunately, Master Qian was an old idiot, unclear about the reality, and epted the spendthrift¡¯s silly suggestion even in the critical situation, forcing Ding Ning to embarrass him by asking for money.

    Anyoneing across such things would be angry. Using this method to counterattack, Ding Ning pped the Qian Family really hard. In Qian Xi¡¯s view, Ding Ning was already friendly enough.

    Ding Ning never thought Qian Xi had seen it so clearly and found his real intent.

    Right, because of Xiaoyao, Ding Ning initially wanted a peaceful ending. Since Qian Le joined the plot because Liu Junwei used him, he didn¡¯t want to investigate it further, but the condition was that the Qian Family must admit their wrongdoing with an attitude.

    Since Qian Le belonged to the direct line of the Qian Family¡¯s descendants, Ding Ning could forgive him for once, but the family should give up the 30 million debts at least, returned the property ownership certificates, and handed the two gambling swindlers winning all the money of Chu Yunxiu to him. That was a good attitude.

    But he never thought the Qian Family didn¡¯t show any attitude and also asked for money from him, making him really angry.

    Then came the scene that he forced Master Qian toe and make an IOU after winning 3.6 billion angrily.

    If Master Qian didn¡¯t listen to him and dared to twitter again, he would visit the family¡¯s casino every day. He would never give up until the family bowed to admit their wrongdoing.

    But seniors were always smarter. When he saw Xiaoyao and Xiao Nuo standing on the left and right sides of Master Qian, he knew his n was in vain.

    ¡°Sister-inw, why didn¡¯t you y in the casino without bringing me?¡±

    Xiaoyao smiled heartily, took Ding Ning¡¯s arm like an old friend, and shook it.

    ¡°Um, um!¡±

    Taking a guilty look at the expressionless Xiao Nuo, he coughed and smiled shyly. ¡°Why did youdiese?¡±

    ring at him fiercely, she retorted with fury, ¡°You cane, why cannot we?¡±

    ¡°You can, of course you can.¡±

    Ding Ning was quite gloomy and knew the jealous girl was bound to be jealous. After all, he came this time for Ling Yun¡¯s justice.

    ¡°Sister-inw, this is my grandpa, and you can call him Grandpa Qian.¡±

    With her eyes turning, Xiaoyao pulled the embarrassed Master Qian to them and introduced him.

    Ding Ning heaved a light sigh. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t belittle the big breast girl. With a few words, she made a peace treaty. How can I continue to embarrass Master Qian?¡±

    When he thought the big breast girl might have already been his woman, he felt quite guilty and had to show a dry smile. ¡°Hello, Grandpa Qian.¡±

    ¡°Hello, what a young man!¡±

    Master Qian smiled heartily, looking at Ding Ning with narrowed eyes, but he had mixed feelings.

    Xiaoyao was his granddaughter. He knew how much she cared about her chastity, but as she walked into the room, her look at Ding Ning was weird. Later, she even held his arm affectionately. So, he was worried silently.

    ¡°This is the man Xiao Nuo loves. How can Xiaoyao be so intimate with him before Xiao Nuo? Is she not afraid Xiao Nuo will be jealous?¡±

    Now, Xiao Nuo looked hostile. So, he was more worried, fearing that Xiaoyao didn¡¯t care about keeping the distance and would anger Xiao Nuo.

    ¡°Nuonuo, I want a private talk with you.¡±

    People must face what should be faced. Ding Ning finally took great courage to ask Xiao Nuo.

    When Xiao Nuo heard him call her ¡°Nuonuo¡±, she blushed at once and her heart beat rapidly against her will. ¡°Does he want to ask about what happened that night?¡±

    She was mentally messy, but she still replied with an ¡°Okay!¡±

    Seeing Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo go to another room to chat privately, Master Qian took this chance to whisper his reminder to Xiaoyao, ¡°Xiaoyao, are you familiar with that Ding Ning? He is Xiao Nuo¡¯s boyfriend. You should need to keep a distance from him.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, it doesn¡¯t matter, Sister Nuo and I are very good friends. She won¡¯t care about that.¡±

    Recalling one man bedding twodies that night, Xiaoyao couldn¡¯t help blushing.

    Seeing Xiaoyao¡¯s weird look, Master Qian was shocked at once. ¡°Xiaoyao, you also like him?¡±

    ¡°I... no, grandpa, what are you talking about?¡±

    Xiaoyao wished to tell everyone she liked Ding Ning, but thinking about theplicated rtions, she had to stop at once, change her tone, and deny it.

    ¡°Good! Good!¡±

    Master Qian heaved a long sigh of relief and spoke, as if he offloaded something heavy, but he didn¡¯t notice that Xiaoyao pursed her lips and disagreed.

    ¡°Nuonuo, you look peaky.¡±

    As soon as they enter the room, Ding Ning looked at Xiao Nuo and spoke.

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s heart beat rapidly, her face reddened, but she felt sweet as if she had eaten honey. Yet, the second sentence Ding Ning said made her quite angry.

    ¡°Your big buttocks have be small.¡±

    ¡°Rogue! I knew you would y rogues!¡±

    Xiao Nuo felt angry and ashamed, stomping hard.

    But after the two sentences, two of them seemed to have gone back to their past frolicking days, and all the strangeness and mental gaps vanished instantly.

    ¡°Did I y rogues on you?¡±

    Ding Ning seemed to ask with a lewd smile casually.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Xiao Nuo suddenly realized that Ding Ning felt ashamed to mention it, trying different ways to ask about what on earth happened that night.

    Instantly, she turned her eyes and raised her chin to a 45¡ã angle, saying haughtily, ¡°Humph, even if you want to y rogues, you should measure your ability. Aren¡¯t you afraid a policewoman like me to arrest you?¡±

    Seeing her half-real and half-fake performance, Ding Ning was even more confused. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she know what on earth happened that night, either?¡±

    He didn¡¯t give up, asking tentatively, ¡°Recently, have you... felt anything unusual?¡±

    Xiao Nuo was shocked, feeling quite shy. ¡°Is this stinking rogue wishing to ask if I am pregnant? Idiot, only a few days! Even if I were, it couldn¡¯t be examined.

    ¡°Let alone it was my safe period that night. The chance of pregnancy was very small!

    ¡°God, I don¡¯t know if Xiaoyao was in her safe period. What if she is pregnant?¡±

    Thinking that Xiaoyao might bear Ding Ning¡¯s child, Xiao Nuo felt gloomy.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Looking at her changing expressions, Ding Ning asked with confusion.

    ¡°Oh... I am okay, really well. What unusual conditions can happen? Every day, I am busy with so many cases. I am a little tired. Other than that, nothing is abnormal.¡±

    Xiao Nuo stretched. Tonight, when she was working, ready to stay up all night, Xiaoyao forced her toe here. So far, she had just known something, not a whole picture of the matter.

    ¡°So, what is going on tonight?¡±

    Seeing her tired look, Ding Ning couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry and pulled her into his arms, making her back against him.

    As he massaged her temples to help her get rid of tiredness, he told her every detail of the matter.

 Chapter 280 - I Raise You

    Chapter 280 I Raise You

    Xiao Nuo thought Ding Ning came here to vent anger for Ling Yun. So, she felt jealous. But when Ding Ning said he suspected it was Liu Junwei controlling everything behind the scenes, she was stunned at once.

    ¡°Liu Junwei? Howe?¡±

    Ding Ning asked confusingly, ¡°You know him?¡±

    ¡°Initially, I didn¡¯t know him, but once I heard Director Qi mention him inadvertently.¡±

    Xiao Nuo hesitated but told Ding Ning the truth. ¡°Do you still remember we hijacked a helicopter to Diannanst time?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do, how can I forget it?¡±

    Ding Ning spoke softly. It was the journey to Diannan that made the affection of him and Xiao Nuoplicated and confusing. How could he forget that?

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s eyes lost focus for a moment, recalling that Ding Ning carried her on his back walking a long distance in Diannan. That solid happiness was printed into her bones, and she would never forget it.

    ¡°That time, it was Liu Junwei who made the decision to give up Monkey. For this, he was punished. Now, he was still on holiday.¡±

    ¡°What? Liu Junwei¡¯s decision? Are we talking about the same person? The Liu Junwei I am talking about is a businessman. What right did he have to make the decision?¡±

    Ding Ning stopped moving his hands and spoke unbelievably.

    ¡°I have never paid attention to this person. If Director Qi hadn¡¯t mentioned him inadvertently, I wouldn¡¯t have known him. ording to Director Qi, Liu Junwei was a Ph.D. in psychology graduating overseas. With excellent intelligence analysis, he served as the Division Chief of the Intelligence Division of the National Security Bureau. Last time, he was in charge of the operation to rescue Monkey.¡±

    Xiao Nuo was also quite confused and didn¡¯t know if they were talking about the same person.

    An idea shed across Ding Ning¡¯s mind. If the Liu Junwei Xiao Nuo mentioned was that Liu Junwei, everything could be exined smoothly.

    Liu Junwei mademanding mistakes and decided to give up Monkey, but since he did something tricky to the two kidnappers and they couldn¡¯t wake up, Monkey became the most important witness.

    For this, Liu Junwei was punished and suspended to have a long holiday. His future was sure to be affected.

    But Monkey was rescued by him, and Liu Junwei might have hated him because of this. As a member of the National Security Bureau, he must have known his background information clearly. So, he approached Ling Yun, hoping to revenge him through her.

    So, he didn¡¯t really understand how he had offended Liu Junwei. If he knew this, he found the answer.

    Liu Junwei was an overseas returnee and also a Ph.D. in psychology. His career was a businessman, but if he also had an undercover career as a member of the National Security Bureau, all the things would be reasonable.

    Although there was no final confirmation, Ding Ning was sure the Liu Junwei Xiao Nuo spoke of was that Liu Junwei who wanted to hurt him.

    When he thought that Liu Junwei was also a member of the National Security Bureau, Ding Ning had a headache instantly.

    He couldn¡¯t tolerate him anymore and had decided to assassinate him, but now, knowing he had another job, he had to give up this idea.

    After all, the National Security Bureau was a special department of the nation, and it would investigate any case in which its members died. Ding Ning could not guarantee after he killed Liu Junwei, the bureau wouldn¡¯t find any traces.

    Xiao Nuo frowned and said, ¡°If the Liu Junwei is the person who trapped you, you are in serious trouble.¡±

    ¡°This is not fair at all. Initially, we really did a good deed to rescue Monkey, but now I am being trapped by him. Do I need to wait to be hurt without doing anything?¡±

    Ding Ning spoke sullenly.

    Xiao Nuo thought for a few moments. ¡°As a member of the National Security Bureau, Liu Junwei dares to revenge an ordinary person. Such a person must not stay in the bureau. I will report to my leader. But everything you said is but a guess. If we can find evidence, that will be much better.¡±

    ¡°This is the reason why so many peoplemit crimes fearlessly. As long as they make prudent ns and work carefully, it is hard for others to get the evidence.¡±

    Coldness shed in Ding Ning¡¯s eyes. Liu Junwei had trapped him several times, and he couldn¡¯t tolerate him anymore.

    But Liu Junwei was very prudent, with every plot calcted carefully. Even if Ding Ning guessed it was him, but it was very hard to get his criminal evidence to bring him to justice.

    In fact, even if the evidence proving he was the culprit behind the scenes was found, it was still very hard to make him admit his crimes. After all, he used Chu Yunxiu¡¯s greedy character to seduce her to gamble insanely.

    Such a person lurking like a snake in the dark would give him a deadly bite anytime, making him feel like there were needles on his back. Since he couldn¡¯t sleep or eat at ease, he must destroy him as soon as possible.

    His killing intent shed and vanished, but Xiao Nuo perceived it with her sensitive nerves, warning him carefully, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. He is a member of the National Security Bureau. If he is dead, the bureau is bound to investigate carefully.¡±

    ¡°Do I look like such a person? I am a very good citizen, an excellent young man.¡±

    Holding her slender waist, Ding Ning grinned and said.

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s delicate face turned red. She looked shy and snapped coyly, ¡°Stinking rogue, you took liberties with me again.¡±

    She said she was angry, but her body didn¡¯t resist at all. On the contrary, she held his waist, snuggling closely in his arms. What an act of intimacy!

    When he felt her softness closely against his chest, Ding Ning unrestrained his emotions momentarily.

    Xiao Nuo perceived his physical change and blushed, with her heart beating rapidly. Hurriedly, she broke free his arms.

    Ding Ning gave a shy and dry smile. ¡°Natural reaction.¡±

    Xiao Nuo panicked, lowered her head to look at the floor, and changed the subject with her dry tongue. ¡°So, what are you going to do with the Qian Family?¡±

    ¡°Both you and Xiaoyao havee. What else am I going to do?¡±

    Ding Ning was a little gloomy but said, ¡°Qian Le also joined this scheme. I know the Qian Family is Xiaoyao¡¯s rtive, so I decided not to investigate further. Showing me a good attitude was enough, but the family didn¡¯t regret it at all and even took 50 million from me. Out of anger, I made serious trouble in the casino.¡±

    Xiao Nuo bit her lips lightly, feeling hard to decide. The Qian Family really crossed the line, but they were Xiaoyao¡¯s rtives, and she could not ignore her close friend¡¯s feelings.

    After thinking for a while, she was still hesitant. ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way. I ask Xiaoyao toe in; let¡¯s discuss how to deal with it. Since Qian Le dared to trap you, we cannot let the Qian Family off without a lesson.¡±

    Feeling Xiao Nuo¡¯s defense of him, Ding Ning felt his heart was turning warm. Taking her hand, he stared at her emotionally. ¡°You are really nice.¡±

    ¡°If you feel I am nice, break up with Ling Yun.¡±

    Xiao Nuo nearly melted in his deep eyes. When his mouth nearly reached her lips, she blurted out these words impulsively.

    Ding Ning turned stiff all over, his hands holding her frozen in mid-air, his eyelids drooped down. He was silent.

    Seeing his reaction, Xiao Nuo suddenly felt sour, with tears nearly running out of her eyes, but she stopped them, turned proudly, and smiled lightly. ¡°I am joking, never mind.¡±

    zed, Ding Ning looked at the gloom in her eyes that shed and vanished. In a moment, he was terribly upset. Either Ling Yun or Xiao Nuo, he didn¡¯t want to give anyone up.

    Whether he was criticized as a greedy man, a scum, or a man with strong possessiveness, this was his truest idea.

    But with pride, how could Xiao Nuo share her beloved one with another woman? Ding Ning had a wry smile. He really thought too much.

    The atmosphere turned depressing and embarrassing again. Ding Ning changed the subject and said, ¡°Nuonuo, why are you still wearing your uniform at suchte time?¡±

    ¡°Hard to tell. A world-ss jewelry auction will be held in Ninghai on the National Day. The most important item is the work of the Master of the Divine Burin who created a new school of carving in the jade sector, and even the world¡¯s top jade carving masters also highly appreciate him. A few days before the auction, a jewelry exhibition was held, and collectors and top rich people from all over the world swarmed in. It is said that the total value is more than 10 billion yuan. Some news pieces said that a few international thieves entered Ninghai, hoping to steal these auction items. Also during the peak tourist season, Ninghai must be overcrowded. The city leaders attach great importance to it, requiring our public security system to ensure the smooth progress of the auction, so as to maintain the public security environment of Ninghai. As the chief of the criminal police, I have no choice but to take responsibility. I myself will need to lead our team as protectors, to ensure the safety of the exhibits and also no major criminal cases urring during the National Day holiday, in order to maintain Ninghai¡¯s international city image.¡±

    Xiao Nuo had a headache and rubbed her temples, and her tired look made Ding Ning feel sorry.

    But he really never thought the jade item he casually carved had be so sensational that even the world¡¯s top rich people had arrived.

    He couldn¡¯t help holding her in his arms and said softly, ¡°Why do you work so hard? You don¡¯tck such small sums of sry.¡±

    ¡°What, you feel sorry? If I don¡¯t work hard to earn dowry money, can you raise me?¡±

    Xiao Nuo snuggled in his arms, sensing his sorry feeling. She felt the sweetness but said harshly.

    ¡°If you are willing, I will raise you for a lifetime.¡±

    Ding Ning spoke without the slightest hesitation.

    ¡°Humph! You already have a girlfriend. You still want to raise me? You want me to be your mistress?¡±

    Xiao Nuo became serious, broke free of his arms with her hands, and said jealously.

    Ding Ning was embarrassed and said shyly, ¡°I knew Ling Yun before you. How can I dump her because of you? If I did so, I would not be the Ding Ning you like.¡±

    ¡°Who likes you? Narcissist!¡±

    Xiao Nuo hit his chest twice coyly, with her eyes turning. ¡°If I be your mistress, will you really raise me?¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t tease me. If you became my mistress, the sun would rise from the west.¡±

    Ding Ning knew himself quite well, giving a wry smile.

    A mischievous look shed in Xiao Nuo¡¯s eyes. ¡°If I don¡¯t be your mistress, will you be willing to raise me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, even if we were only friends, as long as you need help, I would help you too.¡±

    Ding Ning spoke earnestly.

    ¡°Humph, it sounds you have a conscience.¡±

    Xiao Nuo was satisfied, smiling. ¡°Now I need you to raise me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, tell me, want houses or money? Just say it, I won¡¯t refuse.¡±

    Ding Ning always felt he owed her a lot. Even if she said she wanted 10 billion, as long as he had, he would never hesitate.

    Xiao Nuo was a little moved and looked at him. Hesitating for a moment, she said a little awkwardly, ¡°Xiaoyao graduated from Harvard Business School and wants to open a cosmeticpany in Ninghai. She likes the scar cream you gave mest time and wants to use it as her main product. Is it okay?¡±

    ¡°Scar Cream?¡± Ding Ning knitted his eyebrows tight, without a word.

    Xiao Nuo thought he was unwilling, showing disappointed eyes, but she forced a smile. ¡°If not okay, I never said it.¡±

    ¡°No, I never said not okay, but the scar cream I made for you was with the strongest effect. It is made of all kinds of rare medicinal materials, and its cost is too high, not suitable for making products.¡±

    Seeing Xiao Nuo was a little disappointed, he exined hurriedly, ¡°Just now I was thinking about how to use ordinary medical materials to rece the expensive ones. Though it needs a longer time to remove scars, it must be much better than those on the market.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you promised?¡±

    Xiao Nuo looked at him, surprised.

    Seeing her smile, Ding Ning rubbed her head in a pampering manner, joking, ¡°I said I would raise you. How could I refuse?¡±

    ¡°Good, this is your word. It¡¯s a deal. How many shares do you want?¡±

    Xiao Nuo finallypleted the entrustment of her grandfather and father, asking with a happy smile.

 Chapter 281 - The Seductively Charming Little Xiaoyao

    Chapter 281 The Seductively Charming Little Xiaoyao

    ¡°Shares? What shares?¡± Ding Ning asked with a look of confusion.

    ¡°Xiaoyao will run thepany, and I will invest my money in thispany. Xiaoyao is going to work for thepany, and you will provide specific technical skills. So you deserve your share.¡±

    Xiao Nuo said sweetly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want my shares. I said that I would earn some pocket money for you.¡±

    Generously, Ding Ning waved his hands. ¡°I have already nted the seeds of the Green Aloe, which were brought backst time. Also, I have developed the moister-keeping and whitening mask that I promised to give you. After a little while, you can produce this kind of masks. Moreover, I will give you some anti-freckle and hydrating products. I suppose that with the four or five products, you can build the foundation of yourpany.¡±

    Xiao Nuo fixed her beautiful eyes on him. Her eyes slightly red, she said very very gently to him. ¡°Ding Ning, why are you so good to me? I think that I cannot leave you now. What shall I do?¡±

    With a cheeky grin, Ding Ning said, ¡°My goal is to be needed by you. I said that I would support you forever.¡±

    ¡°Stinky rogue, kiss me!¡±

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s pretty face became red, and she grasped his waist with emotion. On her initiative, she closed her eyes, her long eyshes shivering slightly, and her pink lips shining with seductive luster under the light.

    Without hesitation, Ding Ning pressed his lips against hers, and he pried her teeth apart with his tongue¡¯s tip. Then, his tongue drove deep into her mouth to taste her sweet, delicate tongue...

    ¡°Oh... Stinky rogue... Don¡¯t...¡±

    The watery eyes of Xiao Nuo were full of tender affection, but the remaining little senses of her made she grab Ding Ning¡¯s wandering hands and prevented him from going any further.

    Seeing her determined attitude, Ding Ning knew that it was not the right time and the right ce. Reluctantly, he released her. But licking his lips, he was still enjoying the lingering aftertaste.

    Xiao Nuo was flushed when she saw Ding Ning¡¯s unsatisfied appearance. Eyes flicking, Xiao Nuo eluded his scorching eyes. She straightened her messy clothes. ¡°I cannot stay here for too long. If anything goes wrong, I will be in trouble. Well, please do me a favor this time and let the Qian Family go. After all, you have gotten 1.5 billion yuan, so you are not on the losing side. I will warn the Qian Family and let them manage Qian Le well.¡±

    ¡°It is your call.¡±

    Originally, Ding Ning did not intend to do anything more. He just wanted to give the Qian Family a warning. Now that Xiao Nuo mentioned it and gave him a sweet kiss on her initiative, he naturally should stop pursuing this matter further at the right time. ¡°Right, send me your ount. Ie back to transfer that 1.5 billion yuan to you. Consider it as a support for you and Xiaoyao to start thepany.¡±

    ¡°No, you keep it. Xiaoyao and I have some private savings, which is enough to set up apany. If I am short of money, I will ask you for it.¡±

    Xiao Nuo stood on tiptoe and kissed him on his face. ¡°I will go first. Later on, I will let Xiaoyaoe here to talk to you in detail.¡±

    ¡°Well, okay. Are you leaving now?¡±

    Ding Ning said. He found it a little hard to tear himself away from her.

    ¡°Do you hate to part with me?¡±

    Xiao Nuo gave him a brilliant smile. Simply waving her hand, she turned around and walked away. ¡°No matter how you reluctant you are, I cannot stay. If anything goes wrong between you and me, I will be in real trouble.¡±

    ¡°Nuonuo, it iste. Let me see you off.¡±

    Ding Ning was still reluctant to part with her.

    ¡°There is no need to bother to escort me. Now, I am a master. In fact, I am eager toe across some unlucky little thieves. Do not forget that I am the captain of the criminal police team.¡±

    Xiao Nuo turned around and shed a sweet smile at him, waving her small fists a few times lovably.

    ¡°Then, pay attention to safety. Send me a message when you arrive.¡±

    Seeing that she insisted, Ding Ning stopped pressing the matter. ¡°Anyway, Xiaocui is watching her back. If anything happens to her, I can rush over to help immediately.¡±

    ¡°Well, I am leaving now. ¡±

    Xiao Nuo turned around and walked out of the room. After a while, Xiaoyao showed her horns and snuck in. Meanwhile, she double-locked the door.

    Seeing that she locked the door, Ding Ning stared at her in surprise.

    ¡°Brother-inw!¡±

    Xiaoyao was very enthusiastic. She came jogging up to Ding Ning. Taking him by the hand, she kept brushing against his body, which made his fire of desire that was still burning grew much stronger all of a sudden.

    ¡°This girl, I am sure that she has a pair of big size E breasts.¡± Ding Ning thought. He nearly got a nosebleed, especially when he remembered Xiaoyao¡¯s look that night.

    ¡°Xiaoyao, Xiao Nuo has told me that you n to open apany.¡±

    Ding Ning felt a little embarrassed, so he quickly asked the question to distract his attention.

    Xiaoyao nodded and looked him straight in the eye. Suddenly, she shouted, ¡°ck masked man!¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡± Ding Ning felt a chill in his heart. ¡°How did you call me? Who is the ck masked man?¡±

    Xiaoyao gave him a sly grin. ¡°No... Nothing.¡±

    The whole time, Ding Ning felt depressed. ¡°This girl behaved abnormally. She gave me no chance to y the fool and argue for myself.¡±

    Therefore, Ding Ning had to try to get away by pretending ignorance. He chuckled and said, ¡°I did not see that you graduated from Harvard Business School. Amazing!¡±

    Xiaoyao stretched out her small pink tongue and licked her lips. After casting a coquettish nce at him, she said, ¡°There are many things that you did not see.¡±

    ¡°I cannot go on chatting with her. This girl is not here to chat. Instead, she came here to seduce me.¡± Hence, Ding Ning coughed and wanted to get rid of her hand without being noticed. ¡°Well, Xiaoyao, I am your brother-inw.¡±

    To his surprise, it did not work on Xiaoyao. Still sticking to him like a slug, Xiaoyao gazing at him with her charming eyes. Ding Ning seemed to even smell the scent of orchids on her breath, and she said, ¡°It is said that a brother-inw can sometimes be a brother-in-love.¡±

    Upon hearing such bold words, Ding Ning thought that he was already unable to stand her bold style, which made him speechless. In a flurry, he changed the topic of their conversation. ¡°Is your grandpa still outside?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but you can ignore him. I locked the door already, so he will note in.¡±

    Xiaoyao then moved on to more explicit phrases. With his heart racing and his face flushing, Ding Ning felt that he was like a good woman who was now being molested by a despotdlord.

    Seeing Ding Ning¡¯s embarrassed look, Xiaoyao smirked, ¡°Brother-inw, I heard Sister Nuo say that you are going to support us.¡±

    ¡°Ah! No, I am helping you get the products to open apany.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s head was full of ck lines. He only said that he was going to support Xiao Nuo. Since when did he ever say that he would support Xiaoyao? Even if he would like to do that, he had no guts.

    ¡°Duh! A wicked heart in a gutless guy. Why cannot you directly say yes in a domineering manner? Am I so unattractive?¡±

    Being infuriated at his intimidation, Xiaoyao poked his forehead with her white jade-like finger. She nearly started crying.

    ¡°Eh-hem...¡±

    Ding Ning could onlyugh to cover his embarrassment because he really did not know how to cope with it.

    ¡°Okay, I was joking. But you should get yourself prepared. Anyway, I have already told Sister Nuo that if you marry her, you must also marry me.¡±

    It seemed that Xiaoyao would never stop until her words greatly astounded him. In shock, Ding Ning watched her, wide-eyed. ¡°Has Xiao Nuo agreed with you?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether she has agreed or not. As long as you agree, there will be no problem. Don¡¯t you want to marry her?¡±

    Xiaoyao rolled her sparkling eyes and asked cunningly.

    Ding Ning, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Hee, hee. Brother-inw, you must marry Sister Nuo. If you marry her, you can also get me. Buy one and get one free. What a bargain!¡±

    Xiaoyao lifted Ding Ning¡¯s chin. Her face wearing unspeakable temptation, she said, ¡°Under the same warmrge quilt with Sister Nuo and me, you can enjoy the bliss of having several wives. What a wonderful thing.¡±

    She pushed Ding Ning to a corner of the sofa. Crossing his arms against his chest, Ding Ning was like a young married woman being bullied. He thought that he might have suffered more wrongs than the poor woman who was harmed by evil forces in old China. ¡°Who the h*ll she is?!¡±

    ¡°Wow! Brother-inw, I cannot believe that you are blushing. Oh, my God, you can feel shy. I like that.¡±

    In great surprise, Xiaoyao gave an exmation as if she had discovered a new continent, which made Ding Ning feel too ashamed to face her. Covering his face, he cried bitterly. ¡°Boohoo, I met a woman hooligan. It is awful.¡±

    ¡°There, there. Good boy,e here. Let me ease your pain.¡±

    Xiaoyao smiled smugly as she rubbed Ding Ning¡¯s head like he were her pet.

    Ding Ning had reached the end of his forbearance. Turning his hand over, he grabbed her waist and ced her on his thighs. ¡°p, p, p!¡± Ding Ning pped on her little butt.

    ¡°Hmmm... Brother-inw, you are so bad!¡±

    The sound that Xiaoyao squeezed out from her nose was so affectedly sweet that Ding Ning wanted to die because he could not take it anymore. ¡°This alluring woman is trying to do something earth-shaking.¡±

    ¡°Little girl, you dare tease me and even tried to be a rebel.¡±

    Grumpily, Ding Ning gave her a few more ps on her butt, and it vibrated for a while. ¡°The feel of her butt is simply amazing.¡± Ding Ning secretly eximed.

    ¡°Oh, p me a little harder, please...¡±

    ¡°Xiaoyao was really looking for trouble, and she was not afraid that her grandfather would hear her sound.¡± Well, Ding Ning did not dare to p her butt again. Once Master Qian heard her cry and the p sound, Ding Ning would be unable to wash clean even if he jumped into the Yellow River.

    ¡°Get up. If your grandfather hears that, he will fight against me with all his might!¡±

    Ding Ning pretended to be a vicious one, but deep in his heart, he was reluctant to do so. The pair of big breasts of Xiaoyao pressed against his thighs, which made him feel veryfortable.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, brother-inw. I like this feeling!¡±

    Xiaoyao¡¯s ears turned all red with shame, but she was still teasing him without boundaries.

    Ding Ning was utterly speechless and felt very guilty in his heart. Flushing with shame, he said, ¡°Good girl, get up quickly!¡±

    ¡°No, no. My butt is numb because of your ps. You should rub it for me.¡±

    ¡°I... Okay, I will do it.¡±

    Xiaoyao offered him a free lunch, and Ding Ning decided to do her a favor and took it.

    Groaning and moaning, Xiaoyao appeared to be enjoying Ding Ning¡¯s movements. Her phone, however, was secretly working continuously.

    When the two of them finally sat up straight with burning faces, Xiaoyao waved the phone in her hand with stars in her eyes. ¡°Brother-inw, you are so bad. You took advantage of me, and I have shot the whole process. Later on, I will send it to Sister Nuo.¡±

    ¡°I... Delete it quickly.¡±

    Ding Ning was much shocked and reached for it in a hurry. But after Xiaoyao put her phone into her unfathomable cleavage, she squared her shoulders and said triumphantly in defiance. ¡°Come here and take it.¡±

    Well, Ding Ning lost the courage on the spot because Xiaoyao¡¯s cleavage was very deep. If he reached down there for real, Ding Ning knew clearly that he could no longer restrain his desire.

    Therefore, wearing a sad look, he had to smile apologetically and begged, ¡°Xiaoyao, I was wrong. I should not have pped you. Never tell your sister about that.¡±

    ¡°Well, you should show me how sincere you are first.¡±

    Proudly, Xiaoyao crossed her beautiful white legs.

    Ding Ning felt that he was set up by her. However, since he was trapped in an inferior situation, he had to be humble. Therefore, he asked with a grimace, ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡±

    Tilting her head, the lovely Xiaoyao thought for a long time and said, ¡°I have no idea now. I will think about it.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines. ¡°Are all women with high IQs know this trick? Zhao Jingjing knew it, and so did Xiaoyao.¡± Hence, Ding Ning said, grinding his teeth.

    ¡°Well, I promise you whatever you want. Can you delete it now?¡±

    ¡°Nice try. But this is the proof of your guilt. What if you go back on your word after I delete it?¡±

    Xiaoyao looked at him with concern and love as if she were looking at a fool.

    In a moment of desperation, Ding Ning raised three fingers. ¡°I swear...¡±

    ¡°Do not do that. I would rather believe that a sow can climb up the tree than believe a vow from a man, which is the most unreliable thing in the world.¡±

    ¡°A real man¡¯s word is as heavy as nine tripods. I am absolutely a man of my word.¡±

    ¡°I do not believe you. I want to keep the evidence!¡±

    ¡°Come on, what if Xiao Nuo sees it?¡±

    ¡°You can rest assured. As long as you do what you say, I promise that Sister Nuo will never see it.¡±

    Then, there was a violent debate. Bargaining with each other, Ding Ning and Xiaoyao calcted, and both of them were unwilling to make even the smallest sacrifice...

    In the end, Ding Ning must have epted some unequal treaties. Anyway, when they went out of the room, Xiaoyao was on her high horse, raising her head at a 45-degree angle. But in low spirits, Ding Ning hung his head hopelessly as if everything he loved had been taken away from him.

    He even weakly responded to Master Qian¡¯s greeting in a perfunctory manner. In speechless consternation, Master Qian and Qian Xi gazed at him. But without mentioning the debts they owed him, Ding Ning followed closely behind Xiaoyao and ran away quietly.

    ¡°Grandpa, is it possible that Xiaoyao pushed him down to the bed and slept with him? Otherwise, why would Ding Ning wear such an expression?¡±

    Looking at the backs of Ding Ning and Xiaoyao, Qian Xi asked, totally confused.

    ¡°Hmm... Piss off. What nonsense are you talking about? How is it possible?¡±

    Master Qian defied death to defend his granddaughter¡¯s virginity.

    ¡°Otherwise, why this kid did not mention the debts?¡±

    Qian Xi still had a serious doubt.

    ¡°Why cannot you think about the bright side? Maybe Ding Ning was reluctant to do anything to hurt Xiaoyao¡¯s feelings. Okay, okay, let¡¯s stop talking nonsense now. It is almost dawn. I feel so sleepy that I think I need to get some sleep. As for you, do not gossip. Because it is rted to your cousin¡¯s reputation.¡±

    In any case, the debt problem was solved. Master Qian breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, he could go back to get a good sleep.

 Chapter 282 - An Emergency

    <h4>Chapter 282 An Emergency</h4>

    But Ding Ning could not sleep. As soon as he sent Xiaoyao home, he began to perform these humiliating unequal treaties.

    After he put everything in the room in order, he started to clean up the room, wash clothes, and mop the floor. Then, he was engaged in rubbing Xiaoyao¡¯s shoulders and hitting her waist to rx her. He did all of these things to serve Xiaoyao the night long until dawn, which made her veryfortable and satisfied. After that, he made a delicious breakfast, especially for her. Finally, Ding Ning got what he wanted¡ªXiaoyao deleted the video.

    ¡°Great. I have to go now, my dear master.¡±

    Without any attachment to this ce, Ding Ning made off at once because he feared that he was unable to restrain himself from eating her up. This alluring woman was so good at seducing men. She deliberately made lots of enticing noises, which aroused Ding Ning with throbs of impulsion. Ding Ning made great efforts to endure that.

    Watching Ding Ning escaping as rapidly as his feet could move, Xiaoyao covered her stomach, giggling. By the time Ding Ning got out of her room, humming a tune delightedly, she pulled the video that she had deleted right before Ding Ning out of the backup area on her phone. She then yed the video in a continuous loop and watched it time and again with unfailing interest.

    While Xiaoyao kept looking at the video, she felt shy, and her whole face turned red. Her pair of beautiful eyes now was covered with ayer of mist, she whispered, ¡°Brother-inw, you are so bad. I can¡¯t believe that you hit my little butt.¡±

    However, Ding Ning did not know that the ¡°criminal evidence¡± was still in Xiaoyao¡¯s hands. He secretly swore, ¡°In the future, I must stay away from women hooligans, and I will never be alone with her. A woman like her is full of torturous charm. After this night, an old sow can be as attractive as a female of double-edged eyelids in my eyes.¡±

    Driving the car fast, Ding Ning ran back to the courtyard in the western suburbs. With great difficulty when Ling Fei finally left for work, Ding Ning hurriedly picked up his cute little maid and rushed into the room.

    The surprised little maid did her best to try to please Ding Ning and put her whole heart and soul in cooperating with Ding Ning. It seemed that their great love-making movements even shook the entire small house. Not until noon did they finally stopped.

    Feeling quite refreshed, Ding Ning smoked after the sex, feeling Chu Yunna¡¯s rx limps in his arms. Oh, no. Now her name Ding Luoxue because she had gotten her new ID card.

    The satisfied Ding Ning sighed with emotion. ¡°My little maid is much better. Otherwise, I could only release the sexual desire aroused by Xiaoyao with my five fingers.¡±

    While talking sweetly, the little maid fed the meal to him a mouthful after a mouthful with love. Ding Ning finished the lunch, which was filled with overly sweet love. Ding Ning looked at his slightly uplifted full stomach, his heart dancing with happiness. He felt as if he were the king who was so deeply indulged in spending time with the woman he loved that he even felt reluctant to get up early to deal with state affairs.

    With his guidance, Ding Luoxue progressed by leaps and bounds in her cooking skills. Now her culinary skills were definitely no worse than those of the five-star chefs so that Ding Ning could not help praising her, saying that her cooking skill had surpassed her master¡¯s.

    Upon hearing Ding Ning¡¯s praise, Ding Luoxue felt so happy that her eyes curved into a smile, just like two crescent moons. At this time, she wished she could let Ding Ning taste all the new dishes that she could do.

    ¡°Ding Ning, where are you now? Come to school immediately.¡±

    Ding Ning put his arm around Ding Luoxue, and they huddled together on the old-fashioned wooden armchair, enjoying the sunshine. But just when Ding Ning wanted to take a sweet afternoon nap, a call from Principal Lu made all his sleepiness vanish in no time.

    ¡°Principal Lu, I am on my way now. Is there any urgent matter?¡±

    Ding Ning stood up and answered the phone, and then waved his hand to say goodbye to Ding Luoxue.

    ¡°Come here as soon as possible. Go directly to the conference room.¡±

    The voice of President Lu sounded very dignified, which made Ding Ning feel a little uneasy. He did not know what had happened that made Principal Lu, who was always calm, became so severe and even asked Ding Ning, who was only a student, to go to the conference room immediately.

    Quickly, Ding Ning responded, ¡°Okay, I will be there as soon as I can.¡±

    Forty minutester, the anxious Ding Ning rushed to the school. The time he entered the conference room, he noticed that the room was filled with an invisible sense of oppression.

    Principal Lu, Lin Zongming, Zheng Haiyan, Mr. Hu, Mr. Zhang, and so on.

    Dozens of authoritative professors from the medicalmunity all gathered here, each of them wearing a serious look. To Ding Ning¡¯s surprise, many faces of the professors here were strange to him. But all of them seemed to recognize him and nodded to him.

    At the head of the conference table sat two men, about forty or fifty years old. Their temperament was totally different from those professors who developed academic careers. Although they did not show any anger, all the people presented looked up to them with owe because of their sense of dignity brought by being in a high position for a long time.

    On the left side of the two men, there was a square-faced man with bushy eyebrows andrge eyes as intimidating as tigers¡¯ eyes. Ding Ning was sure that he was Mayor Du, the mayor of Ninghai. Because Xu Minglu slightly nodded a greeting to him behind this man.

    Ding Ning got into the room on tiptoe, but he still rmed everyone.

    ¡°Come here!¡±

    Principal Lu waved to Ding Ning and gestured for him to take the seat next to him. Ding Ning sat down in a somewhat reserved manner. Apparently, the people who joined the meeting were at least associate professors. Ding Ning did not know why he was called to participate in it.

    ¡°You must be Ding Ning, right?¡±

    On his stern face, Mayor Du squeezed a slight smile and asked in a gentle voice.

    ¡°Yes, I am Ding Ning. Hello, Mayor Du!¡±

    Ding Ning stood up and bowed slightly to show his respect.

    ¡°Great. You are thest person we are waiting for. Now the participants are all present. Allow me to introduce them to you. This is Jiang Kairong, the deputy minister of the Ministry of Health. And they are Kong Xiangyun and Yang Taihe, academicians from the Department of Medicine of the National Academy of Sciences...¡±

    Wearing a gentle face, Mayor Du was introducing the man next to him, who was nodding and smiling at him.

    ¡°Minister Jiang, hello! Hi, Academician Kong and Academician Yang...¡±

    Ding Ning was astounded, and he stood up again to greet each of them in turn before his butt touched the chair.

    ¡°Sit down. The matter is urgent. Let me talk about the situation first.¡±

    Jiang Kairong abandoned the bureaucratic style of work and omitted the tedious opening remarks. After a brief introduction, he went straight to the subject. It was thus evident that the thing they were about to discuss must be very urgent.

    The more Ding Ning listened, the more solemn his face became. He finally knew why so many professors from the medicalmunity were called here to take part in this meeting.

    It turned out that this meeting was rted to the current international situation. Moreover, it was a major event that involved the national economy and the people¡¯s livelihood.

    The U.S. and Shenzhou Country had many serious disagreements in their political ideologies, social systems, and development paths, which was the main reason for the interference and fickleness between the two countries.

    However, Shenzhou Country had always believed that the two countries should bring the disagreements between them under reasonable control, based on which they should also maintain the friendship and mutually beneficial cooperation with each other. Only by doing so could the two countries extend their rtions in various fields and finally achieve a win-win situation.

    However, the U.S. had never given up its aim to Westernize and even subverted Shenzhou Country.

    Once again, the U.S. yed the ¡°world policeman¡± role to intervene in the internal affairs of other countries. Itunched a military strike on a country in the Middle East, which then gave rise to its conflict with the Russian Empire.

    The international situation was suddenly severely aggravated. Shenzhou Country had strongly condemned the hegemonic behavior of the U.S., which caused a sharp deterioration in rtions between the two countries.

    The shorings of the Shenzhou Country¡¯s westernization began to emerge. The U.S. imposed restrictions on Shenzhou Country¡¯s trade. Then, the U.S. announced that it would ce restrictions on Shenzhou Country¡¯s investments in the U.S. After that, it began to crack down on Shenzhou Country in the fields of high technology.

    Of course, Shenzhou Country was not willing to show weakness. It had imposed anti-sanctions on the U.S. industries like aviation, agriculture, automobile, energy, and so on, which produced disastrous consequences in international trades.

    Ding Ning also kept his eyes on the international situation every day, but he really did not know the news today.

    The people in Shenzhou Country had produced a strong dependence on Western medicine because of its long-term invasion. Now the antibiotics had be a must for hospitals.

    The antibiotics were a drug that had rtively low toxicity and high security when it was applied to the human body at a very low concentration. The function of it was to kill the pathogens and control the disease. Ultimately, it would cure the disease.

    The antibiotics could be considered as thergest species in western medicine. It was the first thing that came to people¡¯s minds when they became sick because it was a panacea in their eyes.

    A scientist named Abel in the U.S. invented Abel antibiotic, which was a primary drug and was widely used to treat variousmon diseases.

    As soon as Abel antibiotic was developed, the pharmaceutical giant McCabe Pharmaceutical Corporation bought out its patent.

    In order to promote the poprization of Abel antibiotic, McCabe Pharmaceutical Corporation distributed it to pharmaceuticalpanies all over the world at a low price. The pharmaceuticalpanies in Shenzhou Country were no exception. Gradually, the citizens in Shenzhou Country had formed a dependence on this antibiotic.

    However, yesterday, McCabe Pharmaceutical Corporation announced that it would cancel the agency rights of the major pharmaceuticalpanies in Shenzhou Country to cooperate with the government of the U.S. to impose trade sanctions on Shenzhou Country.

    After that, Abel antibiotic was in short supply, but the demand for it did not reduce. Now, people in Shenzhou Country could only rely on the previous inventory or other simr antibiotics imported from abroad to treat their diseases.

    If only McCabe Pharmaceutical Corporation made such a decision, Shenzhou Country would not be so stressed.

    The critical point was that the rtionship between the two countries became increasingly tenser. Many other pharmaceuticalpanies in the U.S. had exported the antibiotics and other drugs to Shenzhou Country before. Therefore, once thesepanies also stopped applying their products, most of the hospitals in the entire Shenzhou Country would fall into an embarrassing situation with no avable medicine.

    At that time, numerous citizens in Shenzhou Country would die because they could not get the proper drugs for their diseases. It would be a great disaster for Shenzhou Country. Let someone else took hold of the lifeblood would end up like this, and this was the horror of cultural invasion.

    Therefore, the state attached great importance to the news. In order to avoid the panic of the people, the news was temporarily blocked, and an emergency meeting was held to discuss countermeasures the same night. However, in the end, it could only be decided that all relevant scientific researchers should be gathered to develop the drug that could rece Abel antibiotic as soon as possible.

    However, the development of a new drug was always an extremely long process. Beyond that, there were many kinds of antibiotics. Even if they sessfully developed the type of drug that could rece Abel antibiotic, the same problem would still be there once the U.S. stopped exporting other kinds of antibiotics to Shenzhou Country. But even so, there was no other way. At present, people in Shenzhou Country could only take it one step at a time and see how the situation would change. Nevertheless, they would never give in to the U.S.

    At the moment, Abel antibiotic in major hospitals of Shenzhou Country was allocated to some people who needed it. The inventory of Abel antibiotic could onlyst for up to three months.

    The Shenzhou Country¡¯s government had offered the highest reward. Anyone who was able to develop a drug that could rece any antibiotics would be recognized as a national hero. The supreme Chief would personally award him the medal of National Hero and put his eversting contribution in history.

    Speaking of this, Minister Jiang bowed low to them. ¡°All of you present are outstanding talents of the medicalmunity. Not just for the honor, but more importantly for our mothend, I am here to request everyone to do everything you can to help!¡±

    All the others stood up and returned a bow. ¡°For our mothend, we must do our best.¡±

    The scene made Ding Ning¡¯s flesh numb, and he could feel the hot blood in his body rushed directly to his brain. Ding Ning did not care about the medal of National Hero. What he truly cared about was the fact that more people would see the real evil face of Western culture¡¯s invasion because of this incident.

    Ding Ning thought in his mind, ¡°This is a huge crisis that affects the whole nation, but it is also the best opportunity for the recovery of the traditional Chinese medicine. We can only win this battle and can never be defeated!¡±

    ¡°Well, tonight, some people have already organized scientific researchers to do the research in Yan Jing. And Ninghai is the second research and development base. There is only one instruction from the supreme Chief. Regardless of any cost, all of you can get enough money, people, and instruments that you need. But you must sessfully develop the kind of drug we need at this time. On behalf of the 1.4 billion fellow citizens, I am here to thank you for your future hard work!¡±

    Minister Jiang bent down deeply and maintained the same posture for a long time.

    ¡°Serve the people!¡±

    A young but loud voice mixed in the sounds from the group of old professors with gray hairs. They all straightened their waists and shouted out the slogan. It was also their most sincere heartfelt wish. At this very moment, the scene looked solemn and severe.

    It was not abrupt at all, nor was it funny or amusing. Only the heavy responsibility and motivation inspired all of them and made their hot blood burn wildly.

    ¡°Then, please, everyone! Don¡¯t hesitate to make requests. I will take them down and draw up a list. All the things that you need will be delivered to you tomorrow morning at thetest!¡±

    Minister Jiang straightened up, his eyes shining. ¡°This is not an academic discussion, but a war that is rted to the fate of Shenzhou Country. There is no smoke of gunpowder, but the battle can be much crueler than a traditional war.¡±

    ¡°The central leadership pays close attention to this war. The people of the whole country and even the people of the world are concerned about this war!¡±

 Chapter 283 - Ding Ningâ€™s Research Direction

    <strong>Chapter 283 Ding Ning¡¯s Research Direction</strong>

    Another deputy minister of the Ministry of Health was in charge of the Yan Jing No. 1 Emergency Research and Development Base, while Minister Jiang was responsible for the Ninghai No. 2 Emergency Research and Development Base.

    Starting today, medical experts from all over the country woulde to gather in the two bases one after another. When the full resources of the country were brought together, they wouldpose a soul-stirring, passionate battle song with their loyalty and righteous ardor.

    5,000 years of Chinese history told us that although this great nation had experienced countless disasters, its people would neither be submissive norck the courage to create miracles. This time would be no exception!

    At this moment, nobody had ulterior motives. All of them were racking their brains to think about the things that they needed.

    Well, Ding Ning was different from others. Immediately, he wrote down all the things he wanted after taking out a pen and paper. In less than five minutes, he gave Minister Jiang the required list.

    Minister Jiang frowned slightly because he thought that Ding Ning was too reckless. In his heart, he felt a little disappointed. ¡°After all, he is too young, and certainly is unsettled and short-tempered. How can such a man aplish something big?¡±

    Mayor Du also looked a little unhappy. He was the one who had strongly rmended Ding Ning. That was part of the reason why Ding Ning was invited here to participate in the research and development task this time. Mayor Du thought, ¡°Ding Ning is a little green. Perhaps, it will take him a few more years of experience to be really mature.¡±

    Minister Jiang took Ding Ning¡¯s registration form to check it over. On it was written: a separateboratory, a full set of experimental equipment, and a long name list of about 100 kinds of Chinese herbal medicines.

    This form greatly shocked him, and then Minister Jiang looked at Ding Ning with surprise. ¡°Do you want to develop a type of traditional Chinese medicine that can rece antibiotics?¡±

    Remaining calm, Ding Ning nodded and replied with a firm look. ¡°Yes, Minister Jiang.¡±

    ¡°How do you rate your chance of sess?¡± Mayor Du asked with considerable interest.

    ¡°There is never any guarantee of sess before a new thing is sessfully developed.¡±

    With a steadfast gaze, Ding Ning added frankly, ¡°The drug I want to develop is not just something that can rece Abel antibiotics but a drug that can rece all antibiotics once and for all.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? You are extremely arrogant!¡±

    ¡°You simply do not know theplexity of this thing. Do you think that developing a drug is as simple as kneading y?¡±

    ¡°Young people are always extremely unrealistic. It is a good thing to have such ambition, but you should act ording to your capacity.¡±

    ¡°You are right. Each kind of antibiotic has its own unique function. It will be amazing enough if someone can develop an antibiotic in three months.¡±

    ¡°s, Ding Ning is still one of the frivolous young people. He is overly ambitious, with both feet suspended above solid ground.¡±

    ......

    A group of experts and professors were stunned by Ding Ning¡¯s heroic utterances. They all shook their heads and sighed.

    Even those professors who had a good impression of him felt that Ding Ning behaved too impetuously and frivolously, and their affection for him plummeted.

    But Minister Jiang¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Do you have a preliminary idea now?¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s face was calm because he did not care about other people¡¯s doubts. George was neither cringing nor arrogant, and he said, ¡°Yes, I have an idea, but I have not verified it yet. It needs further improvement and closer analyses.¡±

    ¡°I saw the article that you posted on your microblog. In it, you sharply denounced those people who did not have national integrity. This article is very insightful. I have faith in you. Keep it up!¡±

    Mayor Du smiled and encouraged Ding Ning.

    ¡°Can you share your idea to open our minds?¡±

    Minister Jiang paid no attention to microblogs. He focused his attention only on the research and development of drugs, which was the top priority in his eyes.

    ¡°Thank you, Mayor Du!¡±

    Ding Ning politely thanked Mayor Du. Right after that, he kept a straight face and answered Minister Jiang¡¯s question. ¡°I do not intend to hide my idea from you. But my idea is not mature enough. If I tell all of you my idea, it will only pull you away from your train of thought. So I¡¯d better not to say it.¡±

    In fact, Ding Ning wanted to share his ideas with others. But he could not because the new drug that he developed to rece antibiotics needed to use the 9000-year-old ganoderma lucidum.

    The antibiotics were simply drugs that could effectively inhibit or kill all living matter at very low concentrations. Antibiotics would kill all living matter that they encountered, whether it was good or bad. Thus, antibiotics would cause many other side effects. In this case, antibiotics were the same as tumor chemotherapy drugs.

    For example, if a child could not hear after he had used gentamicin and amikacin, he would be a deaf child in the future. If the adult used gentamicin and amikacin, he would get some kidney problems. Also, the heavy use of tetracycline in erythromycin would damage the liver. If a child used tetracycline, it could result in developmental issues of his teeth and bones.

    The adverse reactions varied with each type of antibiotic, which involved every organ and system of the human body. But it was just that the focus of each drug was different.

    ording to his study of ganoderma lucidum and Feng Jun¡¯s limb-regeneration test, Ding Ning believed that the human body had a certain ability of self-regenerating. However, this ability could only be aroused by stimting the human body under certain conditions.

    Ganoderma lucidum was the best immunomodtor and immunity stimtor. Beyond that, the polysharide and polypeptide it contained had obvious anti-aging effects, which almost had no toxic side effects on the human body. This was an advantage of this non-toxic immune activator. It was precisely the strong point that many other tumor chemotherapy drugs and immune promoters did not have.

    By absorbing organic matter and humus, ganoderma lucidum could replicate itself. In its body, it had the strongest bioactive constituents found on Earth so far and the mostplete functional nutrients.

    Ding Ning wanted to utilize the ganoderma lucidum¡¯s characteristics to kill pathogens that could cause infections and even infectious diseases. But meanwhile, his treatment brought no harm to the normal immune bacterium that was inherent in the human body. In the end, his patients could restore their health. This was Ding Ning¡¯s research direction.

    As long as Ding Ning sessfully found the microbes that acted as the stimtor and could help ganoderma lucidum replicate itself, he could extract the same substances from nts and animals to make a new agent. This new agent could exterminate all viral bacteria and activate the patient¡¯s own immune bacterium. In this way, the agent could restore the patient¡¯s health.

    Ding Ning could not wait to verify his idea. Thus, without any dy, he said goodbye to everyone and left in advance.

    Usually, a brand-new drug could not be developed in a short time. Ding Ning knew that he should calm down and throw himself into the research process. Therefore, before he immersed himself in the research, Ding Ning still had to make arrangements for some things first.

    ¡°Liu Junwei is like a poisonous snake lurking in the dark. God knows whether or not he wille up with some intrigues and plots to deal with me when I only concentrate on my research,¡± Ding Ning thought.

    However, Liu Junwei was a member of the National Security Bureau. So protected by this identity, he was safe for the moment because Ding Ning dared not to kill him directly. But at least, Ding Ning could bring some trouble to him first. Then, Liu Junwei would be too busy to do bad things to him.

    George was very depressed during this time. Since he woke up that night, he found that his whole body seemed to be beaten ck and blue. But he did not know why even his anus hurt like hell. It was not until hey in bed for two full days did he finally recover.

    What made him most ufortable was that he had slept with two such alluring women, but he actually had no memories of the whole process. Thus, he could not recall and enjoy the things that had happened between them again.

    Although Liu Junwei exined to himself that the drug must have had too strong of an effect, the pain in his anus kept reminding him that something seemed to be wrong. ¡°What exactly happened that night? I feel like I didn¡¯t fu*k any woman at all. Rather, I feel as if someone had fu*cked me. Why?¡±

    However, Liu Junwei was George¡¯s old ssmate, who was very hospitable to him. Thus, Liu Junwei did not want to tell him of his doubts.

    George picked up girls in the name of work, and as the president of the Asian Region of the Jiaboshi Group, he should at least perform something.

    Therefore, he started to send flowers to please Ding Qianlie in the Longteng Group every day. George expected that they could also begin their journey of cooperation.

    Unfortunately, Ding Qianlie refused to meet him every time and left everything to the CEO, so he could only talk with the CEO face to face. Grinding his teeth, George was full of hatred because of that.

    However, his trouble followed. As the present rtionship between the U.S. and Shenzhou Country was getting tenser, the Jiaboshi Group of the U.S., apany that people from Shenzhou Country used to fawn on in every aspect, was now under pressure from Shenzhou Country and was pushed aside by itsmercialpetitors.

    Many business people who came to the door to ask for cooperation suddenly changed their minds. They left George in the cold and refused to sign any formal cooperation agreement with him.

    And this was not the worst. Problems started to rise up regarding the approval of several major projects. The leader of the National Development and Reform Commission, who treated him with enthusiasm before, now spoke in a bureaucratic tone and kept holding off approving the projects.

    Moreover, people from government functional departments, which were in charge of business, taxation affairs, fire prevention, health, as well as the Land Resource Bureau, Bureau of Commerce, etc., went to the Jiaboshi Group to look for trouble in the name of various things every two or three days.

    At first, George thought that it was because of the changes that urred in the rtionship between the two countries. But when he answered the inquiry from his family using this reason, his father roared with anger. It was only at this time did he finally realize that things were not as simple as he had thought.

    ¡°You idiot, who did you offend?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not because of me. I have not offended anyone.¡±

    George felt wronged. ¡°I did not cause these problems. It is because of the intense international situation. How could he me me for not being able to deal with the situation?¡±

    ¡°Oh, my God! You are indeed stupid enough. Don¡¯t you even know that you have offended Minister Wei of the Ministry of Commerce?¡±

    George¡¯s dad was very annoyed. In his eyes, this son was still very capable, although he indulged a little in pleasure-seeking. But it never urred to him that having stayed in Shenzhou Country for just over a month, George would bring him such big trouble. He ced high expectations on this son. However, if it were not for a good friend in a senior position of Yan Jing dropping him a hint, he would not even have known that his son had provoked such an important person without even being aware of it.

    ¡°Minister Wei? But I don¡¯t know who that guy is. So how could I possibly offend him? Perhaps you made a mistake.¡±

    George was very much puzzled because he had never contacted anyone surnamed Wei.

    ¡°You stupid swine, how could it be a mistake? I don¡¯t care what you will do, but you should fix this thing as soon as possible. If you are not capable of doing that, then get back fu*king quickly. I will send...¡±

    George¡¯s Dad was nearly going mad with anger. The profit brought to their family by opening up the Shenzhou Country¡¯s market was 10 times greater than that of their business in the U.S. Therefore, this market had be the main economic pir of their family. If they failed to deal with this trouble, even he, the leader of the family, might bepromised and ousted from his position.

    ¡°President, bad news. Something went wrong...¡±

    The president¡¯s assistant, who was always a steady fellow, ran straight in his office all in a fluster without knocking on the door.

    George¡¯s beautiful brows were deeply wrinkled. Quickly, he said to his father on the phone, ¡°I will handle this matter well, so be it.¡±

    After George hung up the phone, he said unpleasantly, ¡°Alice, what happened? Why did youe in without my permission? It¡¯s rude, don¡¯t you know that?¡±

    ¡°President, I¡¯m sorry. I beg your pardon for my rudeness. But this matter is very urgent. You can check it out online. Now this news about you is spreading crazy fast on the Inte.¡±

    Alice bowed and apologized. It was just that she gazed at George with a strange look. At first, she had some fancy ideas about this handsome president, but she did not expect that he was gay.

    Whenever she remembered the video that she saw before, Alice got a sick feeling in her stomach and would nearly vomit. Even her respectful tone to him had altered subtly.

    ¡°News about me? What is the news?¡±

    George was in a fog. However, he still opened the online forums in passing. The title was very eye-catching: ¡°President George of the Asian Region of the Jiaboshi Group and Liu Junwei, the Yige Company¡¯s main shareholder, had a stte at night.¡±

    His contented and lewd expression appeared in the video, and the man who was madly banging him from behind was precisely Liu Junwei, a close schoolmate of George¡¯s. When George spotted all of this, his face turned green.

    ¡°Fu*k, I was set up. It¡¯s pure nder...¡±

    George shouted angrily, the muscles on his face twitching incessantly. ¡°Pow!¡± He violently pushed the Apple Computer on the desk that was worth more than 10,000 yuan to the ground, and then continuously trampled on it to vent his anger.

    ¡°President, calm down. The urgent task at hand is to find out a way to deal with this matter.¡±

    After all, Alice was very professional. Although she felt very reluctant to have any physical contact with this gay guy, she still responsibly tried to soothe his anger and stop him from smashing other things in the office.

 Chapter 284 - The Helpless Liu Junwei

    <h4>Chapter 284 The Helpless Liu Junwei</h4>

    ¡°Whoo! Whoo!¡±

    George put his hands on his hips, gasping heavily for breath. At this time, his beautiful blue eyes turned red because he was angry.

    George¡¯s chest rose and fell violently. It took him a long time to cool himself down. Grinding his teeth, he said, ¡°Have the Public Rtions Department take immediate action to deal with this crisis. We must calm this matter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will arrange it.¡±

    Alice cast an in-depth look at him, and respectfully, she turned around to make arrangements.

    ¡°F*ck! Liu, I took you as my friend, but you f*cking banged my ass.¡±

    Blue veins stood out on George¡¯s forehead. Clenching his fists, he remembered that his anus had hurt for a few days. All of a sudden, he realized that the video on the Inte could be real. ¡°But who shot the video of us secretly and put it online? I am afraid that this matter is not that simple.¡±

    In any case, this scandal had already pushed him to the forefront, which produced an extremely disadvantageous influence on his current situation. ¡°Perhaps the stock price of the Jiaboshi Group will fall wildly, and soon my family will turn their anger on me,¡± George thought. All of this gave him a headache. ¡°I hope that the Public Rtions Department has the capacity to calm this matter down as soon as possible.¡±

    All hell broke loose in the Yige Company now. The employees there had no mood to work because the shrill but injured voice of Brandon White, the most talented designer in theirpany, had already resounded throughout the wholepany.

    ¡°Oh, my God! Liu, did you do such a thing behind my back? George, is he that good? Can he make you feel morefortable than I can? You actually have betrayed our love because of him. I cannot imagine that. I traveled across oceans to Shenzhou Country for you. How could you do this to me...¡±

    ¡°Wright, my baby. Don¡¯t get excited. Don¡¯t get excited, please. It is not what you think. Listen to me and let me exin this matter to you. You should know how much I love you...¡±

    Cradling the agitated Wright in his arms, Liu Junweiforted him with soft whispers. However, when he looked up, he found that the employees of the entirepany were whispering, watching them with strange eyes. Hurriedly, he closed the curtains in the office and continuously pondered the question: ¡°Who exactly is this person that secretly set me up?¡±

    ¡°Exin? What nice exnations do you have? Will you say you love me? But if that is true, why were you willing to sleep with that b*tchy George? You¡¯ve broken my heart. Boohoo...¡±

    The high-pitched voice of Wright was like a woman¡¯s, even the walls could not block the sound. It reverberated in the whole office area, which gave each employee there a sudden chill. ¡°What the hell! That voice seriously contaminated my ears.¡±

    ¡°I did not expect that the sissy foreign devil would be gay, and so it was the same with the tall and handsome Boss Liu. Whenever I think about this, I feel a wave of chills.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I originally thought that Boss Liu only loved women. But to my surprise, he loves men. And that was a waste of good-looking men.¡±

    ¡°D*mn! Whenever I think about the fact that the two bosses of ourpany are gay, I feel panicked. I am so gorgeous. Are they going to rape me someday?¡±

    ¡°I think you are so full of yourself. Look at you. You have a pair of eyes as small as a mouse¡¯s, a huge belly, and a big round face. If they happened to like that appearance, I suppose you would delightedly clean and bring your ass to their door.¡±

    ¡°P*ss off! You have godd*mned mouse¡¯s eyes. My eyes are small, but small eyes are always bright and piercing; a huge belly can be broad enough for tolerating other people; and a big round face looks as great as the blessed full moon. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±

    ¡°Cr*p. You two are disgusting. Why don¡¯t you learn from the two bosses and be a gay couple?¡±

    ¡°s! I am so charming, but our boss had never tried to tempt me to sleep with him by offering me some benefits. Now I finally know the reason. Before, I was on the verge of admitting that I was not attractive. Thank God they are gay. That exins everything. Now I have gained my confidence back.¡±

    ¡°Stop pleasing yourself, little b*tch. Even if our bosses were not gay, given your appearance, they would nevery their eyes on you for more than a second.¡±

    ......

    As everybody in thepany was talking about the matter, Wright¡¯s cries gradually died down. It seemed that Liu Junwei, Wright¡¯s ¡°boyfriend,¡± had sessfullyforted him.

    Liu Junwei¡¯s head nearly exploded. His angry uncle and aunt called him sessively to question him about what was going on.

    How could he exin that? He could only tell them that someone drugged him and shot the video to frame him. The person who embarrassed him the most was his sister. She interrogated him on the phone in a roundabout way, which made him feel extremely awkward.

    After all the trouble, he managed to deal with them. But after that, George called. Roaring, he said he would get back at him. Before Liu Junwei could exin, George hung up the phone.

    Then, there were numerous calls from his friends and business partners. He was utterly exhausted from anxiety and looked embarrassed.

    But the most desperate thing for him was that Director Mo Fei called in person and tactfully informed him to go to the Ninghai National Security Bureau after this matter died down.

    Although Mo Fei did not make everything clear, Liu Junwei knew that his political career would probably be over. He satnguidly on the sofa, his eyes tightened.

    Gay people were not umon in Shenzhou Country, but not many in the general public could ept them. After all, the morals of human rtions ording to feudal ethics were deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.

    Perhaps the National Security Bureau would not care about whether he was gay or not. But now the public knew about his sexual preference, which caused a public opinion storm. Then, it would be impossible for the National Security Bureau to keep him.

    This made the ambitious Liu Junwei¡¯s face twist. Clenching his fist tightly, his nails cut into his palm. He did not even realize that his blood started to flow out.

    Who the hell was this person? Who framed him in secret? Ding Ning? The first person who came to his mind was Ding Ning.

    But soon after, he rejected this spection because Liu Junwei firmly believed that what he did was perfect so that Ding Ning would never suspect him.

    ¡°Could it be... the ck-masked man?¡±

    Racking his brain, Liu Junwei tried to recall everything that happened that night. Suddenly, a sh of light crossed his mind.

    He remembered that the girl with big breasts had called out, ¡°ck-masked man, save me,¡± which showed that she had to know the ck-masked man.

    ¡°Well, everything makes sense. In order to get George, I drugged the big-breasted girl and another beauty there.

    ¡°Then, somehow, the ck-masked man appeared and knocked me out. After that, the man fed the ¡®Love Forgetting Water¡¯ to me and shot the video when I was f*cking George. Only this logical line can exin everything clearly.¡±

    ¡°ck-masked man, you are heartless enough. Did you do all of this to me just for two b*tches? You tried to exterminate me and brought ruin and shame upon me. I will never let you go!¡±

    Liu Junwei tightly bit his lips. His face was so gloomy that it seemed like it was going to drip water. At this time, Liu Junwei could not wait to hack the ck-masked man to pieces.

    Liu Junwei liked the feeling of controlling other people¡¯s fate. No matter how strong his opponent could be, he had the confidence to defeat him. However, the premise was that he should know the opponent¡¯s details.

    But he found out that he actually knew nothing about this ck-masked man. On the contrary, the ck-masked man could make a fool of him with ease. Thinking of this, the ck-masked man gave birth to a strong sense of powerlessness.

    ¡°Ding-a-ling!¡±

    At this moment, what he feared and hated the most was the ringing sound of his phone. Wearing a gloomy face, he intended to hang up directly. But when Liu Junwei saw that the caller ID was ¡°Frog,¡± he quickly answered the phone.

    Frog was his colleague in the Intelligence Division of the National Security Bureau. Also, he was his former subordinate and aputer expert.

    The first time Liu Junwei found the indecent video was uploaded to the Inte, he asked this former subordinate, who also had a good rtionship with him, to find the IP address where the video was uploaded from and delete the video once for all at the same time.

    ¡°Brother Liu, the person who uploaded the video must be very powerful. He should be a high-ranking hacker. I am no match for him. All the IP addresses I found were fake,¡± Frog said, a little frustrated.

    He was a tech geek, so he did not care much about whether Liu Junwei was gay or not. What he really cared about was that his hacking skills that he was proud of could notpare with this person.

    Liu Junwei¡¯s heart jolted and then asked hurriedly, ¡°But, can you delete the video?¡±

    .

    ¡°It is useless if we just delete the video. He edited a script that could automatically copy and upload the viruses I failed to decipher. After I deleted the video, the video would be automatically re-upload in three seconds.¡±

    Full of shame, Frog told him about it. In fact, the technical division of the Ninghai National Security Bureau had intervened in this matter. The best people of the Ninghai National Security Bureau gathered and tried every means to delete the video. But they could not do it.

    ¡°Thank you, Frog!¡±

    Being battered out of his senses by this phone call, Liu Junwei hung up the phone. This time, he knew that he was finished and was going to lose all his reputation. This matter of his was even more sensational than the nude photo scandal from before.

    After all, what those nude photos showed was sex between men and women. However, the video that he wanted to delete was of passionate sex between two men, which was a much better topic for the public.

    In Dorm 109 of Ninghai University, Ding Ning gave Wu Xian a thumbs-up because he sincerely admired him. ¡°Third Brother, bravo!¡±

    ¡°Even the technical division of the Ninghai National Security Bureau has gotten involved in this thing, and they wanted to find out my IP address. Hehe, it was not as easy as they thought. I hope that they send me a few decent opponents, and that can be exciting.¡±

    As Wu Xian spoke of things within his professional field, he became a changed person. Raising his head proudly, he was full of strong fighting spirit.

    ¡°Will something go wrong?¡± Ding Ning asked, a little worried.

    After all, the video of Liu Junwei was codeless and in high definition. The government would not allow the spread of such a video on the Inte.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother. There will not be any problem. I hacked into a foreign server to upload the video. The virus script will expire after 24 hours. Even the most powerful hackers can only find the foreign server at best. They want to find me. It is absolutely impossible!¡± Wu Xian said with confidence.

    .

    ¡°That¡¯s great. I still have something to do so that I will go first. Remember to keep practicing every day. I do not know how long it will take me to develop the new drug this time. Thus, I have already prepared the next stage¡¯s training schedule for you. If I have not returned by the time you should move on to the next stage, you two can practice ording to the schedule.¡±

    Ding Ning did not have so much spare time. After he told them these words in a rush, he turned around and left.

    Ye Huan and her sister basically called him every day during this period, but Ding Ning was always so busy that he had no time to meet them. The twin sisters were also very sensible. They did not pursue him.

    This time, Ding Ning did not know how much time he would spend in developing the new drug wholeheartedly. He was going to meet them and gave them a few instructions.

    Ding Ning arrived at Ninghai Academy of Arts. Just when he got off the bus, Ye Huan and her sister threw themselves into his arms like a little birding to its nest.

    ¡°Brother, I thought you had forgotten us.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. You must have been staying with our sister-inw and forgot us all long ago.¡±

    The two sisters pouted. Clearly, they had some hidden bitterness.

    Seeing that the two little girls behaved like two dissatisfied housewives, Ding Ning rubbed their noses with love and care. ¡°Have you been okay recently?¡±

    ¡°Brother, we both had signed up for the Campus-star Competition.¡±

    ¡°We have already gotten through the preliminaries. Isn¡¯t that awesome?¡±

    The two sisters could not be more excited, and each of them held one of Ding Ning¡¯s arms, twittering ceaselessly.

    ¡°Hmm, awesome, you are awesome. Right, what is this Campus-star Competition?¡±

    Ding Ning replied to them. He never paid much attention to fashion things, so he asked the twins such a simple question.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you even know what the Campus-star Competition is? Brother, you are out-of-date.¡±

    Ye Le grumbled, and she seemed to feel ashamed for Ding Ning. Nevertheless, she still took the responsibility to exin it to him in detail.

    The so-called ¡°Campus-star Competition¡± was co-hosted by a number of entertainmentpanies, through which they could pick up students who had better artistic talents from the major academies.

    If any student performed well and ranked well in thepetition, those entertainmentpanies might sign him or her. Then, after training for some time, theirpanies would strongly rmend them to the public, which meant that they had started their careers and entered the entertainment circle formally.

    Ding Ning slightly frowned. To be honest, he didn¡¯t really like the messy entertainment circle. In fact, he hoped that Ye Huan and her sister would study hard at their age, instead of trying to be stars.

    But when he saw that the twins seemed to have great longings for their future, Ding Ning suddenly didn¡¯t know how to tell them what he thought. After a few moments of hesitation, he asked, ¡°Do you want to be stars?¡±

    ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t like that, do you?¡±

    Ye Huan was more careful and considerate. She noticed that Ding Ning frowned lightly with a little disappointment, so she asked with some trepidation.

 Chapter 285 - The Two Beautiful Sistersâ€™ Dream

    <h4>Chapter 285 The Two Beautiful Sisters¡¯ Dream</h4>

    ¡°Not exactly. I only think the entertainment circle is rather messy. I don¡¯t want you to grow up in that environment,¡± Ding Ning said in a mild and indirect way.

    ¡°However, it was also our mother¡¯s dream. She had a chance to be a big star, but she chose to quit show business for my father, which then became the greatest regret in her life.¡±

    Biting her lips, Ye Le said, a little sentimentally, ¡°My mother doesn¡¯t have much time left. We want her to see us formally enter the entertainment circle before she passes away.¡±

    Ding Ning was speechless. He really didn¡¯t like the entertainment circle, but their dream was also their dying mother¡¯s dream. Therefore, Ding Ning said nothing more.

    Looking deeply into Ding Ning¡¯s eyes, Ye Huan said, ¡°Brother, we can assure you that we will never stoop to corruption. We will not be entertainment stars. What we want to do is art, real art.¡±

    Ding Ning uttered a sigh. ¡°Would you like to be actors?¡±

    ¡°Not actors, but singers!¡±

    In unison, the two sisters shook their heads. Ye Le clenched her tender fists, her eyes sparkling. ¡°My sister and I want to be singers and artists with real strength, instead of stars who earn their living by their looks or by pleasing the public through hyping affairs.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is there any difference?¡±

    Ding Ning had never paid any attention to entertainment news. Thus, he didn¡¯t know the difference between these so-called stars and artists.

    ¡°There are many kinds of stars. Some stars make a living from their looks. Usually, they have no acting or artistic skills. They became famous all because of theirpany¡¯s full support or hype. Well, some of them earn their living by their acting skills and talents. For example, the famous singer Han Hong and the well-known actor Huang Bo, both of them have enough strength. We want to be stars like them.¡±

    Ye Le exined patiently, ¡°My mother wished to create some nice music and make fantastic movies. So do we. We don¡¯t have to make great achievements. We just want to do what we like to do.¡±

    ¡°Then, that¡¯s okay. Go ahead and do the things you like. All that I can do is escort you along the way. Let me know as soon as you get into trouble!¡±

    Ding Ning still had some concerns, but there was no difference between a man without a dream and a salted fish. Since the twins chose the path they liked, Ding Ning wanted them to pursue their dreams.

    ¡°Brother, if you don¡¯t like the entertainment circle, we can quit. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    .

    Looking at Ding Ning very seriously, Ye Huan said, ¡°Yes, brother, anything you say.¡±

    Ye Le gazed at him eagerly. Although she was not willing to do that, she did not want to let Ding Ning down.

    Ding Ning smiled and rubbed their heads. ¡°As long as you are happy, it is all right. But remember to remain true to your original aspiration. I don¡¯t want to see my sisters being criticized.¡±

    ¡°You can rest assured, brother. We know how far to go and when to stop, and will never humiliate you.¡±

    Beaming with happy smiles, Ye Huan and her sister waved their small fists and promised him.

    Just then, a mean girl said in a voice dripping with sarcasm, ¡°Hey, I finally know how you two sisters suddenly became rich these days. It turns out that you have found yourselves a rich man.¡±

    .

    Ding Ning¡¯s face sank as he looked at the three women approaching. On her left side was a girl with neat bangs in a id dress. On her right was a girl with fashionable big-wave hair in a whitece shirt and a blue skirt.

    Wearing ck, sexy suspenders on top and tattered denim shorts on the bottom, the one who spoke just now walked in the middle with her feet on a pair of high-heel tform shoes.

    Ding Ning had to admit that the girls from the Academy of Arts were all good-looking. Although they were not as beautiful as Ye Huan and her sister, all of them were fine-looking girls.

    However, the three girls were under heavy makeup, wearing tart and mean expressions. Only at a nce, people would know they had to be whores. Thus, Ding Ning had no interest in them.

    ¡°You used to wear such shabby clothes, but now you have a car. Though it is only a cheap, busted car, your situation is much better than before when you could not even afford the meals in the cafeteria. You pretend to be pure, but now you also have a sugar daddy.¡±

    ¡°Then again, your sugar daddy looks quite good. However, he is not very generous. With your good looks, you should find a man who is willing to spend money on you. Driving a Volkswagen Polo, which is worth only a hundred thousand yuan, don¡¯t you feel ashamed of yourself?¡±

    Walking up to them, the three girls carefully looked Ding Ning up and down, their eyes full of disdain.

    ¡°Chen Yuxi, Liu Shasha, Li Xiaoman, are you sick? What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    With her little face flushing, Ye Le reproached with anger.

    ¡°Forget it. Just ignore them. All day long, they dress up like whores. They just can¡¯t bear to see a little of others¡¯ happiness.¡±

    Usually, Ye Huan was gentle and quiet, but she never quibbled when she swore at others.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that they dress up like prostitutes, they are whores. Especially you, Chen Yuxi, you¡¯ve changed your men more frequently than you changed your clothes in your past two years at college. You indeed have lived up to your nickname ¡®Bus¡¯ (anyone can get on a bus with a little money),¡± Ye Huan said.

    Ye Le did not allow the three girls to take advantage of them with words, so she went straight to abuse. In the past days, these three stinky b*tches always bullied them.

    Ding Ning lifted his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Why have they only bought a hundred-thousand-yuan car? Butst time, I gave them two million yuan.

    ¡°However, that¡¯s not the point. The key is what happened to the three sharp-tongued women? It seems that they have grudges against Ye Huan and her sister.¡±

    ¡°Ye Huan, Ye Le, you two dirty b*tches, don¡¯t put on innocent looks all day long. You are lucky that Master Gu fancies you. Don¡¯t f*cking waste the opportunity he offered. You actually find such a humble man to show off. Even I feel a sense of shame for you.¡±

    Ye Huan hit the nail on her head, so Chen Yuxi hurled abuse in an uncontroble rage.

    Ye Huan¡¯s little mouth pouted. Quickly, she whispered the past grudges between them in Ding Ning¡¯s ear.

    Chen Yuxi, a real gold digger, was the twins¡¯ ssmate. Being notoriously indiscreet about sex, she was willing to sleep with any man who gave her money. Besides, she clearly marked the price that men had to pay to maintain a specific length of sexual rtionship with her. To put it mildly, she was a ymate of rich families¡¯ young masters. But frankly, she was a real prostitute.

    But it was none of anyone¡¯s business if she only stopped there. However, this woman also acted as a go-between for the young masters from rich families. At first, Liu Shasha and Li Xiaoman were innocent and kind girls. However, intimidating them by force and beguiling them with money, Chen Yuxi managed to turn the two girls into shameless women like herself.

    A young master from a rich family had a crush on Ye Huan and her sister. Thus, he asked Chen Yuxi to take the twins out to him only to trick them into bed.

    Knowing Chen Yuxi¡¯s behavior, the twins agreed on the surface but didn¡¯t show up in the end. As a result, the young master Gu gave Chen Yuxi two ps in the face. Since then, Chen Yuxi bore a grudge against the twins.

    When Ding Ning heard all of this, the anger in his heart red up. Everyone had their way of life. Chen Yuxi was happy in her own degeneration, and it was none of Ding Ning¡¯s business. But it was hateful that she also dragged her ssmates into the mire.

    The most unforgivable thing was that she evenid her eyes on Ye Huan and Ye Le, which stretched Ding Ning¡¯s forbearance to the limit. He immediately said coldly, ¡°Get as far away from me as you can before I lose my temper. Never show your face around Ye Huan and Ye Le and, more importantly, never y any tricks on them. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you suffer. At that time, you will wish you were dead.¡±

    ¡°Who the hell are you? A wretched-looking man who only pretends to be rich. Look at you. The car you drive is only a Passat. The clothes you wear are worth less than 200 yuan in total. I don¡¯t know why you have the courage to be here. It¡¯s hrious.¡±

    Her arms crossed before her chest, Chen Yuxi made sarcastic remarks at Ding Ning, her face full of disdain.

    In all seriousness, Ding Ning said, ¡°I think I need to correct three points. First, my car is not a Passat. It is a Phaeton. But you are too ignorant to recognize it. Second, the price of the clothes I wear is higher than 200 yuan. It cost me 320 yuan to buy them. I certainly do not feel ashamed of that because I earned these clothes. However, you have to sell your dignity and flesh for those morous clothes. Third, my presence here iswful and justified. Since a slut of loose morals like you, who also works part-time as a procurer, can be here aboveboard, why can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°You dare swear at me. Go to hell, you b*stard.¡±

    Chen Yuxi became angry from embarrassment, and suddenly she kicked at the vital organ between Ding Ning¡¯s legs.

    Ding Ning¡¯s face fell. ¡°I hate to beat women, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I will nevery hands on them. Of course, I never regard the kind of person like you as a woman.¡±

    ¡°Pa!¡± A loud p sound apanied Ding Ning¡¯s leisurely voice.

    Chen Yuxi spun around in a full circle because of this p from Ding Ning. After that, she took a few steps back before she was able toe to a stop. Covering her face, she shouted at Ding Ning, ¡°B*stard, you dare beat me. Go to hell!¡±

    ¡°Well, Yuxi, whatever happened, he is a man, so we cannot defeat him. We should ask Young Master Gu to avenge us.¡±

    Liu Shasha stopped Chen Yuxi, who had a red palm print on her face, and advised in a low voice.

    ¡°Right. You can teach him a good lesson when Young Master Gu arrives here. At that time, you can do whatever you want to vent your anger.¡±

    Timidly, Li Xiaoman cast a nce at Ding Ning and whispered. Just now, Ding Ning¡¯s fierce p scared her. She had never expected that the man with a gentle look could give Chen Yuxi such a hard p in a decisive manner.

    ¡°I dare you to stay here. Wait and see how Young Master Gu Shao will deal with you.¡±

    Her eyes significantly widened, Chen Yuxi stared at Ding Ning and threatened him. ¡°If you dare to escape, I will have Young Master Gu rape Ye Huan and Ye Le. I will do what I say.¡±

    Ding Ning narrowed his eye. This time, he became furious. ¡°I think you must want to die.¡±

    ¡°Pa, pa, pa...¡±

    His figure shed across, and then there was a series of pping sounds. When Liu Shasha and Li Xiaoman came to their senses, Chen Yuxi¡¯s head had already be as big as a pig¡¯s head, and she had already copsed to the ground.

    Standing calmly and peacefully, Ding Ning looked coldly at Liu Shasha and Li Xiaoman, who were trembling all over. ¡°Now, go and get me the so-called Young Master Gu. I want to see how awesome he is.¡±

    ¡°Brother, Gu Tianqi is from a wealthy family, and his father rose from the underworld. Hurry up, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ye Huan was a little scared. She pulled Ding Ning¡¯s arm and told him in a low voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I am here, and I can deal with any trouble youe across. Shortly, I will be out for some time. If I don¡¯t settle this case, I cannot be at ease leaving you.¡±

    Ding Ning patted her little hand andforted her.

    Compared with Ye Huan, Ye Le was a fearless girl. This time, when she thought that Chen Yuxi always made sarcastic remarks against her before, Ye Le felt quite relieved because she finally got a chance to give vent to her anger.

    Holding Ding Ning¡¯s arm and waving her small fist, Ye Le said excitedly, ¡°Sister, our brother is powerful enough, so there is nothing to be afraid of. Hmph, I have long hated to see Gu Tianqi¡¯s lewd look. He is so ugly and likes making trouble. I feel sick even at the sight of him. I don¡¯t know how many girls in our school have been forced or seduced to sleep with him.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is he that ugly? Do you want me to rebuild his appearance by offering him bashes and kicks?¡±

    Ding Ning joked andughed. However, a trace of cold light shed across the bottom of his eyes. He said to himself, ¡°It seems that this Gu Tianqi has done many bad things.¡±

    Then, the nervous Ye Huan felt relieved. Gazing affectionately at Ding Ning with her beautiful eyes, she asked with a little anxiousness, ¡°Brother, will it cause you any trouble?¡±

    ¡°Trouble? I don¡¯t like it, but I¡¯ve never been afraid of trouble. Don¡¯t worry. No one can bully you when I am here.¡±

    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes, wondering if he should let Lu Zhan and others take care of the safety of the twins.

    ¡°Crunch!¡±

    A series of emergency brake sounds came from the roadside. Three luxury cars stopped at the roadside¡ªa Ferrari, a Range Rover Evoque, and a Honda MPV.

    With a gloomy face, a young man dressed in all designer clothes got out of the cool red Ferrari stopped at the forefront.

    Only after casting a nce at him, Ding Ning was delighted. ¡°This guy must be Gu Tianqi. He is indeed an ugly guy who has short hair but a horse face. His triangle eyes look like the eyes that are engraved on Halloween pumpkins. Under those eyes is his bulbous nose and then his thick lips. He has a mouthful of jagged, ovepping teeth, like the scattered tombs in mass graves. What¡¯s more, because of the long-term effects of smoking, all his teeth have already be yellow.¡±

 Chapter 286 - A Local Tyrant

    <h4>Chapter 286 A Local Tyrant</h4>

    ¡°He is indeed an ugly man. In fact, ugly is far from enough to describe his hideous appearance.¡±

    Upon seeing Gu Tianqi, Ye Huan and her sister shivered with fear. Seeing their reaction, Ding Ning joked with a smile.

    Seeing a dozen burly fellows getting out of the cars behind Gu Tianqi with malice written all over their faces, Ye Huan and her sister could not even force a smile, their hearts beating continuously like drums.

    Immediately after Gu Tianqi received a call from Liu Shasha, he rushed over with these men. He did not give a d*mn about Chen Yuxi, who had been f*cked numerous times by various people.

    What Gu Tianqi took to heart was that the twin sisters he had been thinking about for a long time had gotten a man! This was the point that made him burst into anger because no one dared to grab a woman within the orbit of Academy of Arts who struck his fancy.

    This thing made Gu Tianqi very angry. ¡°They are twins, twins of unrivaled beauty.¡± He felt that his heart became burning hot just at the thought of sleeping with the twins.

    ¡°Young Master Gu, you are here. Someone beat Yuxi. Please avenge her.¡±

    Liu Shasha pounced on Gu Tianqi as soon as she saw him. With her dedicate little hands drawing circles on his chest with exceedingly fascinating skills, she begged him while looking at him with her alluring eyes.

    ¡°I know. Who is this godd*mned bold person? He¡¯s even dared to touch the girls I like.¡±

    Smiling viciously, Gu Tianqi twisted Liu Shasha¡¯s big butt brutally. Liu Shasha¡¯s face immediately turned ghastly pale, and she almost cried. However, she had to force herself to smile.

    Liu Shasha lost her virginity because Gu Tianqi had f*cked her by force. Therefore, she knew very well how sick Gu Tianqi could be. When she was with him, there was not a single good part on her body. Every day, she would wake up from a nightmare.

    Fortunately, Gu Tianqi was tired of her now. He threw her to his follower as a reward. Otherwise, she would continue enduring the torture that he dealt her.

    Li Xiaoman cast a nce at Gu Tianqi with fear and greeted him. ¡°Master Gu, you are here.¡±

    ¡°Yep!¡±

    Gu Tianqi nced at her with bedroom eyes and pped her on her prettyrge booty.

    Li Xiaoman cried out in a seductive voice and gave him a charming smile, but a nearly undetectable sadness shed across the bottom of her eyes. After being raped by Gu Tianqi, Liu Shasha felt hopeless and so acted recklessly. But Li Xiaoman was different. Gu Tianqi drugged her and took her chastity away. So when she sobered up, she shouted to him that she was going to sue him. However, she only got the most terrible beating. Then, Gu Tianqi brought a male dog in heat to... and shot the whole process.

    That kind of shame made her so overwhelmed with grief that she hardly wished to live. Li Xiaoman wanted tomit suicide, but Gu Tianqi used the video as a threat. He told her, ¡°Even if you kill yourself, I will upload this video to the Inte. After that, your parents and family will not be unable to get rid of the great shame throughout their lives.¡±

    On the surface, Li Xiaoman had no choice but to force a smile on her face. But secretly, she always cried alone. Bearing the humiliation in her heart, Li Xiaoman lived humbly without any hope.

    She knew how strong Gu Tianqi¡¯s family background was. Her family was by no means their match. Therefore, she had to go along with Chen Yuxi in her evil deeds, although Li Xiaoman hated and detested her because she was the chief offender to me.

    ¡°Boy, was it you who grabbed my girlfriends and hit my people?¡±

    Carelessly, Gu Tianqi walked up to Ding Ning and questioned him with a condescending attitude.

    Hended his pair of shifty triangle eyes on the twins and greedily swiveled his eyes on their delicate faces.

    ¡°Mind your d*mned eyes. If you dare toy your eyes on them again, I¡¯ll scratch your eyes out. The ugly person always does more ugly things. Well, that is you.¡±

    Initially, Ding Ning was amused because this guy was truly ugly. But when he spotted Gu Tianqi¡¯s libidinous look, he was filled with anger.

    Ding Ning shouted at him and then kicked Gu Tianqi¡¯s belly. After uttering a heartrending cry, he flew dozens of meters away and fell heavily to the ground.

    After all, they were in a public ce so Ding Ning did not dare to exert himself too much. But even so, Gu Tianqi covered his painful stomach and rolled on the ground, shouting at the top of his voice, ¡°Beat him! Beat him to death!¡±

    ¡°You f*cking dare hit Young Master Gu! I think you must be tired of living.¡±

    Pointing at Ding Ning, a guy as skinny as a monkey, who obviously was Gu Tianqi¡¯s d*mned henchman, swore like a pirate.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    Above all other kinds of people, Ding Ning hated this kind of guy who dared to only fight a battle of words. He didn¡¯t hesitate to grab the person¡¯s finger and break it directly.

    ¡°Oh, my hand, my hand...¡±

    Holding his hands, the skinny slender henchman jumped around with pain, tears streaming down his face.

    ¡°Boy, you dare to beat Young Master Gu! Go to hell!¡±

    A dozen more big fellows rushed up to Ding Ning. They waved their iron bars and hit Ding Ning on the head.

    Ye Huan and Ye Le let out cries of horror. But they saw Ding Ning charging at them head-on. He had already rushed up to the group of big fellows.

    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±

    When Ding Ning dealt with this bunch of people who helped the wicked Gu Tianqi perpetrate evil deeds, he didn¡¯t hold back even the slightest bit of strength. Within a few chops and kicks, Ding Ning beat the crap out of them. Lying on the ground, these big fellows kept screaming in pain.

    Li Xiaoman¡¯s eyes brightened all of a sudden. She didn¡¯t expect that this man could fight so well. If only Ding Ning could beat Gu Tianqi to death, she would finally be rid of him.

    ¡°You¡¯re all a bunch of bums. All of you couldn¡¯t even defeat a gigolo. What¡¯s the point of keeping you?¡±

    Gu Tianqi had never thought that those people he brought here would copse at the first blow. In a rage, he reproached them.

    Gu Tianqi soon perceived that he seemed to be in a bad situation now. Hurriedly, he took out his phone to call his dad for help. He cried out, ¡°Dad, someone beat me right in front of the gate of the Academy of Arts...¡±

    ¡°Son of a b*tch, you dare to beat me. You¡¯re dead. Wait and see. I am going to pin the twins down and f*ck them hard. Then, I¡¯ll find dozens of my men to rape them in turn. And I¡¯ll make a little porno movie about this and put it on the Inte.¡±

    Gu Tianqi hung up the phone. Smiling grimly, he showed a slight hideous smile and cursed viciously.

    ¡°You are seeking your own death!¡±

    At first, Ding Ning only wanted to teach him a lesson and tell him to stay away from Ye Huan and her sister. However, it never urred to Ding Ning that Gu Tiqian could be so vicious. Just then, a sharp killing intent shed across Ding Ning¡¯s eyes. ¡°A scumbag like him should go to hell. He must die!¡±

    Ding Ning sprang out and mercilessly kicked Gu Tianqi down to the ground.

    The tip of Ding Ning¡¯s toe ran over on his right leg. ¡°Click!¡± Then, Gu Tianqi gave out a shrill scream. He held his right leg, tears streaming down.

    ¡°You said that I was dead, right? Well, I¡¯d like to see who will die first!¡±

    Facing such a beast-like man, Ding Ning showed no mercy and stomped hard on his left leg. Immediately, Gu Tianqi uttered dreary cries and screams in great pain. Now both his legs were broken, and he was unable to endure the great pain. This time, he didn¡¯t know which leg he should hold.

    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet. Take your time to enjoy everything.¡±

    Wearing a smile on his face, Ding Ning crushed his left and right arms like a demon.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Gu Tianqi never thought that he would suffer and be tortured like this, and he gave out a series of terrible shrill cries.

    ¡°Now I have broken all your limbs, but I suppose that you can still do evil things. Well, let me disable your source of all evil too.¡±

    Ding Ning touched his chin and muttered, staring at the space between Gu Tianqi¡¯s legs.

    Everyone looked at Ding Ning as if he were a ghost, and they were drenched in cold sweat. At this moment, Ding Ning was evil incarnate.

    ¡°Stop moving your hands!¡±

    An angry roar suddenly came. Several big fellows ran all the way here from a distance.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    But Ding Ning ignored them. Violently, he trod on Ding Ning¡¯s crotch. ¡°Crack!¡± It sounded as if he had broken an egg. In unison, Those male onlookers felt a chill between their legs, their hips tightening.

    In great pain, Gu Tianqi curled up into a ball, foaming at the mouth. Suddenly, his eyes rolled back, and then he actually fainted from the pain.

    ¡°I told you to stop. Didn¡¯t you hear that?¡±

    In sweat, seven big men ran up to Ding Ning. The muscle man who led them had a split mustache. He fixed his flickering eyes on Ding Ning with the undisguised intention to kill.

    ¡°I heard that.¡±

    Ding Ning looked at him innocently.

    ¡°But why did you still ruin our young master after you heard that?¡±

    The man with walrus mustache cast a nce at those gangsters lying all over on the ground. In his heart, he feared Ding Ning because of his excellent fighting skills. Thus, he dared notunch his attack easily.

    ¡°You told me to stop moving my hands. Well, I didn¡¯t move my hands. I kicked him with my feet, so it was not my fault. But why didn¡¯t you tell me to stop moving my feet? How was I supposed to know what you wanted me to do if you didn¡¯t say it clearly?¡±

    Ding Ning looked at him with caring eyes as if he were looking at a fool.

    Many of those eyewitnesses could not help snorting withughter. If it weren¡¯t for their fear of the big fellows, they would have pped their hands to celebrate.

    Gu Tianqi bullied men and took women by force. He was a local tyrant in the Academy of Arts that everybody hated. But they also feared him as if he were a ferocious tiger and earnestly wished that someone would stand up to take good care of him. At this time, they felt greatly satisfied when they saw Gu Tianqi end up like this.

    The man with walrus mustache became so provoked that he gave Ding Ning a ferocious stare. ¡°You¡¯d better pray that our young master is fine. Otherwise, you will die.¡±

    ¡°Your young master said that I was dead. But now, I am still alive and kicking. Instead, he is the one who has be a wreck. Now that you said I would die, then, I guess, will you be a cripple too?¡±

    There was a calm smile on Ding Ning¡¯s face, but there was not a single bit of smile in his eyes. Now Ding Ning gazed at the man with his ice-cold eyes, which looked as sharp as des. The man with the mustache felt that his heart was thumping wildly. Stiffly, he turned away because he dared not to look into Ding Ning¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Sixth Brother, the young master¡¯s four limbs have all been ruined. No, five limbs, including his penis,¡± a man who examined Gu Tianqi¡¯s wounds stood up and reported.

    .

    The face of the man with the mustache became very ugly. He was supposed to answer blows with blows and directly break Ding Ning¡¯s five limbs to avenge his young master. However, he did not have that kind of courage.

    He only hoped that their master woulde soon. Those experts around their master certainly could handle this crazy person. A little strained, he immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s take our young master to the hospital quickly.¡±

    He wishfully thought that he could avoid a direct conflict with Ding Ning if he excused himself to take his young master to the hospital. Meanwhile, he could give his master a reasonable exnation. After all, the young master¡¯s body was the most important thing, and they could get revenge on Ding Ning at any time.

    Unfortunately, Ding Ning had a tight schedule and did not intend to leave any future trouble. So he grabbed the man with the mustache by the neck and lifted him with one hand.

    Looking at the man¡¯s red and then a little green face, Ding Ning said impatiently, ¡°I hate troublesome things. Call your boss right now, or all of you will be sent to the hospital along with your master.¡±

    ¡°Drop the Sixth Brother!¡±

    The other six burly fellows came at Ding Ning together. One of them went around to Ding Ning¡¯s back and punched at him with his fists that were as big as big bowls.

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a wisp of cold light shed across his eyes. A killing intent suddenly emerged in his heart. ¡°This guy wants to take my life. Once his fistnds on me, I will get a severe concussion even if I can survive from it.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s hand, which grabbed the neck of the man with the handlebar mustache, remained unmoved. Meanwhile, taking his left foot as a pivot point, Ding Ning suddenly rotated his body, and with his right leg, he gave the burly fellow a brutal sidekick on the chest.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    Then arose the sound of the man¡¯s bones and muscles breaking. With his blood sshing up like a spring, the man was sent flying backward as if a running lotive had hit him. He crashed directly into the campus wall and then slowly fell down. With that, he instantly passed out.

    Ding Ning tipped his toes lightly on the ground and suddenly rose into the air. Making a 360-degree turn, he violently kicked those persons around him with both of his legs. All of a sudden, the other five big fellows fell to the ground one after another, giving out heartrending cries. Now, they all looked at Ding Ning with fear.

    It should be known that the man with the handlebar mustache was 1.8 meters tall, who had a muscr body, weighing more than 100 kilograms.

    However, Ding Ning could still lift this man with one hand andunch a counterattack at the same time. Confronting such a dexterous man with such powerful strength, these people around could not contend with Ding Ning.

    Suddenly, there was a loud bang.

    Ding Ning easily threw the man with a handlebar mustache out as if he were dumping a fly. But what a coincidence! Hended right on the red Ferrari of Gu Tianqi. Then, he rolled and fell to the ground. After that, he struggled a few times on the ground but failed to get up.

    This man crashed into the front part of the Ferrari, causing a deep dent, which gave those onlookers pain in their heart. ¡°That is a Ferrari!¡± they eximed secretly.

    Ding Ning made such a big noise, but so far, none of the many people around had called the police. Hence, one could see that Gu Tianqi was widely resented.

    ¡°See, I told you that the one who would die might not be me. In the future, if you are in today¡¯s situation again, it is better to talk less nonsense.¡±

    Ding Ning kindly advised the man with the handlebar mustache.

    But the man only responded with a wry smile. Wiping the blood from his mouth corners, he sat there, leaning against the Ferrari¡¯s front end. But he didn¡¯t choose to stand up again.

    Just now, Ding Ning yed a trick. It looked like Ding Ning gave him a hard blow and seriously hurt him. But in fact, it was no big deal. Others didn¡¯t know that, but he knew it very well. Ding Ning gave him an out. After this blow, his boss wouldn¡¯t me him for doing nothing. In this case, he would not be stupid enough to take the road to ruin.

 Chapter 287 - Black Boxing Champion

    Chapter 287 ck Boxing Champion

    Ding Ning leaned against his Phaeton, taking out a cigarette leisurely.

    Ye Huan and her sister stood on either side, fighting to light his cigarette smilingly. Everyone admired him so much that they made sounds with their tongues and lips, but most of the males felt heartbroken.

    Only Ding Ning didn¡¯t know Ye Huan and her sister were real beauty queens at school, admired by numerous males. In the past, Gu Tianqi gave them a warning, and so no one dared to express their love to them.

    Now, they had even less courage, for Gu Tianqi had been punished by Ding Ning, though he was a fierce local tyrant. Was it not the way tomit suicide if anyone dared to take women away from such a ferocious man?

    However, when they thought of Gu Tianqi¡¯s powerful background, their look at Ding Ning became sympathetic. ¡°This young man is excellent, but he is still unaware of his limitations.¡±

    A kind-hearted person approached him and whispered a reminder, ¡°Young man, leave now, or when Gu Tianqi¡¯s fatheres, it will be toote.¡±

    ¡°Right, however great you are, you are alone, but Gu Tianqi¡¯s father, Gu Fangran, started his business being a gangster. Although he has left the underworld, he still has arge group of bruisers, and you can¡¯t challenge him.¡±

    ¡°This is Gu Fangran¡¯s only son, he spoils him so much, or the guy wouldn¡¯t have been sowless. Leave now, leave before it is toote.¡±

    ¡°Gu Fangran has rtions in the civilized world and the underworld and is connected with extremely powerful people, and he is also a deputy in the People¡¯s Congress. You can¡¯t challenge him. Now, run away before it is toote.¡±

    ...

    With the kind-hearted people¡¯s persuasion, Ding Ning became stunned because he never knew that Gu Tianqi was the son of Hongda Real Estate¡¯s boss.

    He had no idea about Gu Fangran, but Hongda Real Estate was quite familiar to him. After all, the oldmunity of Ling Yun¡¯s family was developed by Hongda Real Estate.

    Seeing Ding Ning¡¯s frown, those kind-hearted people thought he was afraid and continued persuading him promptly, ¡°Young man, leave now. You¡¯ve disabled Gu Tianqi, so Gu Fangran won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    . Ye Huan and her sister also became nervous, so they took Ding Ning¡¯s arms tight subconsciously, and said with concern, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s leave now.¡±

    ¡°Leave? I can leave, but you two still need to attend school here. Do you think Gu Fangran will let you off?¡±

    Ding Ning spoke with a little banter.

    .

    Ye Huan bit her lips and said resolutely, ¡°Brother, at most... at most, we¡¯ll go to another school.¡±

    ¡°Yes, brother, we will go to another school. I don¡¯t believe they can still find us.¡±

    Ye Le¡¯s small head nodded repetitively.

    Ding Ning rubbed the two sisters¡¯ heads in a spoiling manner and said imperiously, ¡°I¡¯ll stay to help you root out the trouble. My sisters cannot be bullied by others. Don¡¯t worry, I will deal with everything.¡±

    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s great that we have you.¡±

    Seeing Ding Ning¡¯s tough stance, the two sisters felt quite safe. They held his arms tight and wouldn¡¯t let go. They were mentally prepared that if they lived, they would live together; and if they died, they would die together.

    Several kind-hearted people couldn¡¯t help sighing that the young man didn¡¯t know theplexity of things when they found Ding Ning didn¡¯t ept their persuasion. Afraid that they would be involved, they stepped far away instantly.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A line of BMW 7 Series cars came at high speed and pulled over sessively.

    ¡°Gu Fangran hase, now the young man is finished.¡±

    ¡°Right, that guy didn¡¯t ept our persuasions and chose to die.¡±

    ¡°s, Gu Fangran has many highly paid masters as his bodyguards. Today, the young man is doomed.¡±

    ...

    As the crowd¡¯s chatting continued, a driver with white gloves got out of the first car and opened the door of its back seats respectfully, and a middle-aged man in his 40s or 50s walked out.

    The middle-aged man looked 70 to 80 percent like Gu Tianqi, too ugly for the eye to see, but he gave off an air of a man who had been having power, and no one dared to belittle him.

    He had a pair of small eyes glistening coldly, with several ck bodyguards following him. Without even looking at Ding Ning, he walked quickly over to Gu Tianqi, who had been paralyzed like a pile of mud on the ground.

    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes slightly, without any feelings showing on his face, ignoring the dozens of tough men behind Gu Fangran.

    When he felt that Ye Huan and her sister were trembling slightly out of fear, Ding Ning patted their hands to reassure them. ¡°Believe me, it will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Ye Huan and her sister looked pale, but they nodded firmly.

    ¡°Father, you¡¯ve finallye, you need to avenge me.¡±

    Gu Tianqi had woken up a long time ago, but he was afraid of Ding Ning, so he worked hard to bear the pain and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Now, seeing his father¡¯s arrival, he seemed to regain his confidence and wailed.

    ¡°Take the young master to the hospital!¡±

    Gu Fangran deserved to be a great tough man in an area. When he saw his son¡¯s miserable condition, the corner of his eye twitched, but his voice was still steady and calm.

    Gu Tianqi eyed Ding Ning and the two girls resentfully and venomously, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital, I want to see him die myself. Also, the two b*tches, take them. When I recover, I will toy with them until they die.¡±

    Gu Fangran raised his eyebrows, shot a fire of fury out of his eyes, rose, and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will avoid paying the price after hurting my son. Disable him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss!¡±

    Four nearly two-meter-tall ck men replied with awkward Celestial Empire¡¯s speech and approached Ding Ning with a sneer, aiming to surround him.

    ¡°I can do it alone!¡± one massive ck guy said proudly.

    ¡°Okay, you do it.¡±

    The other three ck men shrugged their shoulders to show they didn¡¯t care and held their arms to be onlookers, showing their extreme trust in that ck man¡¯s ability.

    ¡°Little guy, go to hell!¡±

    That ck man attacked Ding Ning¡¯s face with his fist while sneering, and his alms-bowl-sized fist whistled and even made a friction sound in the air.

    ¡°Too early to brag, for it is uncertain who will die first!¡±

    As he spoke and attacked with his fist, Ding Ning let Ye Huan and her sister hide behind him calmly.

    ¡°Attack my fist with a fist, you choose to die. No one has ever dared to confront me, Jason, directly.¡±

    The ck man grinned with a mouthful of snowy white teeth and spoke with a sneer.

    ¡°God, that ck man is the underworld boxing champion, Jason. Finished, that young man is finished now.¡±

    ¡°I never thought Jason had been hired by Gu Fangran as his bodyguard. He is the underworld boxing champion who won 100 matches in a row.¡±

    ¡°s, ignoring an old man¡¯s suggestions makes you fall into the trouble at hand. No doubt, that young man is no rival to Jason.¡±

    ¡°It is said Jason can generate 800 kg of strength with one punch, which can even kill a strong ox. If the young man fights him with a strategy, there is still hope he can defeat him, but confronting him directly is the path leading to hell.¡±

    ...

    Some of the onlookers heard of the ck boxing champion Jason. Immediately, they shouted shockingly, looked at Ding Ning quite pitifully, and called him stupid silently.

    ¡°Pow!¡±

    It seemed like Mars had collided with the Earth. As their fists collided, the visible formed waves of air dispersed to the surroundings.

    ¡°Ah!¡± A scream with the breaking of bones came, and some of the softhearted couldn¡¯t bear to see it and shut their eyes, including Li Xiaoman.

    ¡°What? Howe?¡±

    ¡°My God! This young man looks thin and weak, but he is so powerful, incredible.¡±

    ¡°God, that is the ck boxing champion Jason! Really incredible, is all his strength fake?¡±

    ...

    Li Xiaoman was quite surprised. ¡°Has he won?¡± She suddenly opened her eyes to take a look.

    She only saw the twisted right arm that Jason held, with cold sweat on his forehead from the pain. Incredulously, he looked at Ding Ning and roared, ¡°Impossible, howe you are more powerful than me?¡±

    ¡°Nothing is impossible. The Celestial Empire¡¯s kung fu is beyond your barbarians¡¯ imagination, you are but a horde of short-sighted idiots.¡±

    To show off, Ding Ning took the posture of the Celestial Empire¡¯s kung fu, making Ye Huan and her sister, who had been worried, let out a titter uncontrobly.

    ¡°Jason, you¡¯ve been working on women¡¯s bellies during this period. You¡¯vegged behind, make way for me.¡±

    Another massive ck man was chewing gum. As he ridiculed Jason, he stretched his wrists and neck and then walked over proudly.

    ¡°Michelson, he is really strong, don¡¯t belittle him.¡±

    Jason was ridiculed a lot by Michelson, but he still reminded him kindly.

    ¡°Jason, inability is inability. You got the ck boxing champion¡¯s title only because you didn¡¯t encounter me. Just watch how I defeat this little guy.¡±

    Michelson stripped off his vest, revealing his glistening, swarthy, muscles like those of a calf. He also bulged his chest muscles to show off and shook them twice, making the crowd shriek.

    ¡°Do you think this is a bodybuildingpetition? You are too weak, you guys had better fight me together.¡±

    Ding Ning extended his index finger and shook it scornfully, having no feeling about the strong pressure that Michelson¡¯s strong body and height brought.

    ¡°Arrogant little man of the Celestial Empire, go to hell!¡±

    Michelson, who was enjoying the admiration of the audience, was angered by Ding Ning¡¯s dismissive attitude. With a shout, he charged with a punch.

    With a ¡°bang¡±, dust rose. Everyone saw a ck shadow fly backward, fall on the front of Gu Fangran¡¯s car heavily, and then bounce to the ground. Spitting out a mouthful of blood, he passed out.

    The on-site noise stopped suddenly. All the people were quite shocked and opened their mouths wide. One round, no, only one kick, had sent the arrogant Michelson flying away. Next, he spat out blood and passed out.

    Everyone only saw his showing-off posture like a pheasant standing on one foot, with his right leg raised at a 90-degree angle. Thin but tall, he was brilliant.

    One of the kind-hearted people who persuaded Ding Ning to run away just now was ashamed and said, ¡°I know why he didn¡¯t run away, he was not afraid at all!¡±

    But some others who knew the details disagreed. ¡°You can¡¯t talk that way. Although he has won, these people are but Gu Fangran¡¯s peripheral bodyguards. They are merely actors. His real bodyguards have not moved yet.¡±

    Reminded by him, everyone looked at the two impersonal-looking, middle-aged men dressed in traditional Chinese gowns, who followed Gu Fangran at his heels and never left him.

    It was said that the two middle-aged men were the most excellent bodyguards, whom Gu Fangran paid millions of yuan to each year.

    Gu Fangran frowned and said discontentedly, ¡°Tianqi is still waiting to be taken to the hospital. Don¡¯t waste time, you guys fight him together.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss!¡±

    Another two ck bodyguards put away their previous arrogance and pounced on Ding Ning from left and right.

    ¡°I asked you to fight together a long time ago, but you were hesitant and wasted so much time.¡±

    Dismissively, Ding Ning raised the corner of his mouth and soared into the air as he kicked the ground with the tip of his shoe, like an eagle trying to catch a hare, swooping down on the two ck men.

    ¡°F*ck, go to hell!¡±

    A ck man sneered, bent his knees slightly, and knocked into Ding Ning still in midair like a shell from the barrel.

    The other ck man folded his arms, and after a shout, ran fast like a hunting lion, and punched fiercely into the empty space with the strength of running.

    All the people were confused and didn¡¯t know what the ck man was doing and why he punched the air.

    Only Jason nodded silently. ¡°The Eisenver brothers¡¯ cooperation is bing more and more tacit. One knocks into Ding Ning and sends him off, and the other guards the ground where Ding Ning willnd andunches a heavy punch.

    ¡°Numerous masters have been defeated by the Eisenver brothers¡¯ trump card. As Ding Ning took the initiative to soar into the air but was not steady, that was the best time to use this trump card.¡±

 Chapter 288 - Masters?

    <h4>Chapter 288 Masters?</h4>

    Even Jason had to admit that Eisenver brothers¡¯ ability to take fighting opportunities was far better than his.

    The two brothers were not underworld boxers but killers. If it was the one-on-one fight, perhaps he could fight properly, but when the two brothers joined hands, their power was not as simple as one plus one being two. Even Michelson and he cooperated, they wouldn¡¯t be equal rivals.

    Eisenver¡¯s brother was nicknamed Iron Fist in the killers¡¯ realm. Anyone who was scratched by his iron fists would have broken bones and tendons. The Celestial Empire¡¯s little guy was bound to die, and no one could save him.

    Fortunately, Jason guessed the beginning, but did not guess the end.

    Since Ding Ning dared to take the initiative to soar to the air, he was not so easy for others to handle. When he saw the shell-like attack of elder Eisenver, he only sneered dismissively.

    ¡°Barbarians are barbarians. They have only learned the basic skills of the Celestial Empire¡¯s kung fu, but dare to treat them as trump cards. What a joke!

    ¡°This move of his Back-Bouncing Against the Wall is neither fish nor fowl. To be honest, he only relies on his weight and impact force, merely a savage collision.¡±

    If an ordinary person was not careful, they would possibly seed. Unfortunately, Second Master Zhao Fugui¡¯s trump card was the savage collision. At seven, Ding Ning could collide with a 150-200 kg wild boar and send it off with his weak body.

    Although elder Eisenver was tall and strong, he was but over 100 kg, iparable to a wild boar.

    So, Ding Ning didn¡¯t fear him at all or changed any of his postures. With a ¡°boom¡±, he bumped into elder Eisenver.

    Elder Eisenver felt that he seemed to have been bumped by a madly running elephant, and all his internal organs felt the pain and he flew backward without any resistance.

    If so, that wouldn¡¯t be too terrible. The fatal condition was that at lightning speed, Ding Ning moved him slightly with his hands, and his backward-flying route then changed subtly, aiming directly at the ground where young Eisenver had guarded.

    Seeing the scene, young Eisenver¡¯s face turned purple, ready to take back his fist hurriedly, but the punch he preunched had been sent out with all his strength and could not be taken back due to inertia.

    So, with a bone-breaking ¡°crack¡±, young Eisenver¡¯s punch hit the section between elder Eisenver¡¯s chest and belly.

    Elder Eisenver screamed, gushed blood out of his mouth, fell on the ground, and passed out as his eyeballs turned upward.

    This punch had broken three of his ribs at least and also hurt his internal organs.

    With blood-shot eyes and a roar, young Eisenverunched himself at Ding Ning with his iron fists and, looking ferocious, shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll kill me? But you must have the ability.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s look turned cold, and he wouldn¡¯t show his mercy to those who wanted to kill him.

    As soon as hended, he kicked the ground with the tip of his shoe, jumped up again as fast as a bullet, swung like a heavy pendulum in the air, and kicked hard at young Eisenver¡¯s head with a whistling sound on his right foot.

    If the kick fell on young Eisenver¡¯s head, his head was bound to explode and he would perish.

    More quickly than words could tell, Jason suddenly leaped up, kicked young Eisenver¡¯s buttocks, sent him out of Ding Ning¡¯s attack range at the critical moment, and saved his life.

    Raising the corner of his mouth a little, Ding Ning stretched his legs on one line in the air, with his left foot falling heavily on young Eisenver¡¯s shoulder and his right foot on Jason¡¯s shoulder.

    Two ¡°cracks¡± sounded.

    Young Eisenver and Jason screamed at the same time, held their shoulders, and staggered to the ground, with their eyes full of shock and fear.

    Ding Ning drifted down to the ground like a leaf and bent his fingers to sign to Gu Fangran who looked sullen. ¡°Who else? Fight me together.¡±

    ¡°Arrogant little guy, do you think you are invincible in the world only after defeating a few niggers?¡±

    Before Gu Fangran spoke anything, the middle-aged man in a Tang suit on his left stepped forward with his hands knotted behind his back, speaking dismissively.

    ¡°Master Yu, thank you for fighting him yourself.¡±

    Gu Fangran held a fist and palm salute to the middle-aged man with some respect, which was enough to show his great attention to this master.

    ¡°You pay us, and we remove your worries. As my master¡¯s younger student, Yu Qian is among the top three masters in our Liu Family¡¯s younger generation. Once he fights, a namelessly little boy will be subdued easily. By then, Boss Gu, you can deal with him in whatever ways you want, just feel at ease.¡±

    The man in a Tang suit on Gu Fangran¡¯s right spoke lightly as if Ding Ning were merely an ant in his eyes, not worthwhile for him to fight.

    ¡°Master Liu is extremely right. Everyone in the Liu Family from Beihe is a kung fu master. With Master Yu fighting, I feel at ease for sure.¡±

    Gu Fangran ttered, feeling lucky silently that he paid them high sries and honored them like his ancestors. At the critical moment, he could rely on them.

    ¡°God, it is the Liu Family in Beihe. That is a martial arts family, where everyone is a master.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard of the Liu Family from Beihe. It is said Old Master Liu is expected to reach the Master Realm, and he can be ranked among the top ten masters in Beihe Province.¡±

    ¡°If the two men are Old Master Liu¡¯s students, the young man is in real danger.¡±

    ¡°It is said the Liu Family is the descendant of Bengquan Boxing. In his lifetime, Old Master Liu only has eight true disciples. Thest disciple seems to have the surname Yu. Could he be this Master Yu?¡±

    ¡°I estimate it is him. s, if it is him, that young man may not avoid his doomsday anymore.¡±

    ¡°s, even if that young man can defeat Master Yu with a fluke, I am afraid he will have difficult days to face in the future.¡±

    ¡°Why say so?¡±

    ¡°In Beihe, everyone knows Old Master Liu cherishes reputation most and also shields his young most. If anyone dares to bully his disciples, he is bound to fight for the reputation.¡±

    ...

    Immediately, the onlookers chatted enjoyably. The Liu Family in Beihe was a martial arts family, and its ancestral Bengquan Boxing was quite renowned across the whole nation.

    Ding Ning heard the chats of the crowd but raised a scornful arc at the corner of his mouth. Sharp-eyed, he knew the two men in Tang suits were all warriors. Although they were extremely arrogant and acted like they were invincible in the world, they had only reached the B-level at most.

    Only the strong A-levels were masters, but the two men only reached the B-level, not a long time ago, but they called themselves masters. That was why they had thick skin.

    Yet, he didn¡¯t take Old Master Liu seriously, although he was about to reach the Master Realm. However excellent Old Master Liu was, he was not as excellent as bullets.

    If that old guy was a fool and dared to trouble him, he would shoot his head with his Barrett.

    Now, he bent his fingers to sign to the so-called master. ¡°Come, let¡¯s test the level of your Bengquan Boxing.¡±

    ¡°Arrogant little man, go to hell!¡±

    Yu Qian looked domineering, but when he fought, he also fought well. Taking one step forward, he sank his Qi into his Dantian and punched straight at Ding Ning.

    As Ding Ning punched, Yu Qian snarled, with the muscles on his right arm suddenly bulging. Heunched a punch abruptly, which had the faint sounds of wind and thunder.

    Bengquan Boxing is a branch of the Straight Punch. In the process of power generation, the practitioner should store and conceal his strength, punches in a short range rapidly, doesn¡¯t need to fully stretch his arm, generates his power from the end of his arm, mainly uses his wrist and forearm muscles to transmit power, moves suddenly, andunches an abrupt assault, which is fast and fierce with the power that can prate internal organs. It is a typical kind of power-prating boxing.

    Ding Ning had never practiced Bengquan Boxing, but he had a well-learned Fu-tzu master. When he was seven, he had told him many kinds of traditional martial arts lore.

    As for Bengquan Boxing, Ding Ning was still quite clear. It was a kind of fierce, short-range, power-increasing boxing which featured sudden power generation, but its shoring was that it consumed lots of strength, and the user could not fight long.

    Now, the most suitable way was to avoid his fierce power and move-fight to consume his strength and endurance. After his strength decreased rapidly, he could defeat him easily.

    But Ding Ning had beencking rivals to practice with him. Now, in high spirit, he stubbornly wanted topete with him on sheer strength.

    ¡°Bang!¡± As the two fists collided, its terrifying power turned to formless sound waves, spreading to the surroundings.

    Yu Qian backed three steps with three thuds and, looking blue and red, stared at Ding Ning with shock and suspicion. ¡°You can also use Bengquan Boxing?¡±

    No one noticed that his fist was trembling slightly, and the muscles on his arm were twitching constantly.

    Ding Ning also backed three steps and shot a surprising look at him. He never thought Bengquan Boxing was also a little excellent. Since his bones changed, he had only felt the pain when he collided with Violent Dragon fist for fist.

    He didn¡¯t expect Bengquan Boxing could also bring him some pain. This was a little interesting.

    Instantly, he raised his fist and said in high spirit, ¡°A little interesting, let¡¯s fight again.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Yu Qian bore the pain hard, wanting to win more time. ¡°You can also use Bengquan Boxing?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter if I can or can¡¯t?¡± Ding Ning frowned and asked with a little confusion.

    Even until now, Yu Qian still didn¡¯t drop his master style and said arrogantly, ¡°In the world, all kinds of Bengquan Boxinge from our Liu Family in Beihe. If you also use Bengquan, you can also be counted as our fellow. Although you are young, you have reached a high level. As long as you kowtow to Boss Gu and apologize, I can let you go.¡±

    Gu Fangran frowned and looked at Master Liu suspiciously, ¡°What does Master Yu mean?¡±

    Master Liu knew his arrogant fellow brother quite well. Since he talked this way, it meant he must have suffered silently just now. In this way, he admitted he was weak.

    Since this was rted to their sect¡¯s reputation, he didn¡¯t disclose it. Instantly, he waved his hands and said, ¡°Boss Gu, don¡¯t be anxious. You are not a warrior, so you don¡¯t know the rules of fighting. When warriors fight, they need an imposing manner. Brother Yu is talking to disturb his mentality and weaken his fighting will. As the saying goes: The first attempt is vigorous, the second ck, the third spiritless. As long as the little guy¡¯s fighting will decline, he is to lose for sure.¡±

    Gu Fangran took a look at him suspiciously, but when he thought Master Liu was the son of Old Master Liu and more excellent than Master Yu in martial arts, his anxiety disappeared.

    But he still felt something was wrong. ¡°Did you say if Master Yu fought, he would defeat this little guy easily? Why does he need talks to disturb his mentality? This means Master Yu cannot guarantee he can subdue this little guy.¡±

    Thinking about this, Gu Fangran looked unhappy. ¡°Master Liu, could you fight him yourself? Master Yu can defeat that little guy, but if he spends too much time, it will affect your Beihe Liu Family¡¯s reputation.¡±

    Liu Zhongyu heard these words and felt a little unhappy, saying, ¡°Boss Gu, don¡¯t be anxious, I know when I should fight.¡±

    In fact, he was quite clear that since the little man could make his fellow brother suffer, he was not weak and was a little more excellent than his fellow brother, although not that much. So, he would never fight now.

    If Yu Qian could win, that was the best; if not, he would also consume so much of that little man¡¯s strength. By then, he could win this fight quite easily,ying a foundation of the best one in the younger generation of the Liu Family for himself.

    ¡°Yes, yes, you are right. Master Liu, I am too anxious, don¡¯t take what I said seriously.¡±

    Gu Fangran apologized repetitively, but his eyes were with shame and annoyance. ¡°You guys are but paid bodyguards, but you don¡¯t listen to my orders, why do I need you?¡±

    ¡°Kneel to kowtow and apologize?¡± ¡°It is more suitable for you to kowtow and apologize to me. Hehe, are you ashamed to say to let me go? Aren¡¯t you afraid to break your tongue by talking nonsense? I have never practiced the b*llshit Bengquan Boxing and won¡¯t be your fellow,e and die!¡±

    Ding Ning spoke impatiently and took the initiative to punch ferociously.

 Chapter 289 - An Unexpected Conclusion

    Chapter 289 An Unexpected Conclusion

    Yu Qian¡¯s expression changed. He had not expected that Ding Ning would be so merciless.

    As one of the top three masters in the younger generation of the Liu family from Beihe, he was used to ttery, how could he suffer Ding Ning¡¯s sarcastic remarks?

    With an angry roar, he stamped his foot and shot like an arrow from a bow toward Ding Ning. His right fist was red and swollen so he did not dare to use it but he struck out with his left fist aiming for Ding Ning¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Good hit!¡±

    Ding Ning roared and his body twisted away, easily avoiding this strike. His left arm flowed up andnded on Yu Qian¡¯s left shoulder.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Yu Qian screamed and fell with a thud, catching a mouthful of dirt.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Before Ding Ning had a chance to take his life while he was down, the sisters Ye and Huan had already cried out in rm.

    ¡°How despicable, a sneak attack. How could you call yourself a master?¡±

    ¡°How disgraceful. His younger disciple brother is disgraced and the older disciple brother mounts sneak attacks, the martial Liu family haspletely lost all its face.¡±

    ¡°I had thought that all martial artists were honorable people, who would have thought they could be so shameless?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s over now for that young man. This Master Liu is too shameless, how could heunch such a sneak attack?¡±

    ...

    In an instant, the spectators began to mor loudly. They each disavowed and criticized Liu Zhongyu¡¯s shameful sneak attack.

    It seemed that Liu Zhongyu had expected that Yu Qian would lose and had been secretly waiting for the right time to act.

    Seeing that Ding Ning had defeated Yu Qian and was at his most unguarded, he leapt out without hesitation and struck like lightning toward Ding Ning¡¯s back.

    Time seemed to slow.

    The joy of revenge shed through Gu Tianqi¡¯s eyes, and it was as if he could already see an image of Ding Ning vomiting up blood and straining for hisst breath.

    However, Gu Fanran was filled with anticipation and appreciation shed through his eyes. His previous discontent was gone with the wind. So it seemed that Master Liu was prepared for a sneak attack.

    Who cared if it was disgraceful or not? He did not care. Using any means to achieve his end was the principle he always believed in. It was Liu Zhongyu¡¯s actions that matched his personality.

    Yehuan and her sister had lost all of the color in their faces and tears swam in their eyes.

    The expression in Liu Shasha¡¯s eyes wasplicated and no one could understand what he was thinking.

    Li Xiaoman closed her eyes hopelessly. She had finally found the chance to leave behind this nightmare, but ultimately... would it fail?

    Chen Yuxi, who had just woken up, was filled with a perverted excitement. Her beautiful face was twisted and she yelled loudly, ¡°Kill him, kill him.¡±

    Unconsciously, the spectators all held their breaths, their hearts suspended in their throats. Some were delighting in the tragedy, others were silently pitiful, others could not bear to watch, and others who were there to watch the show, who were not concerned with the issue, and their faces were filled with excitement...

    Hundreds of faces, none alone in their expressions.

    Seeing that his strike was about tond, a pleased expression appeared on Liu Zhongyu¡¯s face. He was very confident in his strength. Even if he could not kill Ding Ning with this punch, it would still take away all of his battle power and leave him helpless to his whims.

    Closer and closer, until now, Ding Ning still seemed to not sense anything. He continued to stand stupidly with his back to him.

    Boom!

    The strikended. Wild joy appeared on Liu Zhongyu¡¯s face but it quickly froze on his face.

    He hit empty air. The strike he had waited until the perfect time to execute had missed, and he had only hit shadows. How... could this be?

    But reality was not to be questioned. It was as if he had mmed his fist into a bundle of soft cotton, the dejection almost made him spray out a mouthful of blood.

    But once he came back to his senses, what welled up in his heart was a strong sense of terror. How could this young man be so fast? To the point that he had deceived his senses?

    Faced with such an enemy, he could not evennd a strike with a sneak attack. He would not have any chance in a fair fight. All it would take was one ident and he would lose his life here. He needed to escape; he had to escape.

    All this shed through Liu Zhongyu¡¯s mind in an instant. He immediately made up his mind and, without hesitation, he followed through with his punch and ran.

    Everyone was dumbfounded. It was one thing for Master Liu to shamelesslyunch a sneak attack but it was another thingpletely for him to run after the sneak attack failed. He lost all the dignity of the Liu family.

    Even Ding Ning had not expected him to act so shamelessly. He stared with open-mouthed shock as he ran away. Ah, were all current martial artists like this?

    Yu Qian¡¯s face turned red and green by turns, he felt a deep shame about his senior brother¡¯s escape from battle. He held a hand against his shoulder and turned to bow slightly at the red-faced Gu Fangran. Shamefully, he said, ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯m sorry. My skills were insufficient and are not worthy of your high sry. I will take my leave now.¡±

    ¡°Master Yu, don¡¯t be like this. With you all gone, what am I going to do?¡±

    Gu Fangran had also lost his earlier calm. Stunned, he just wanted to stop Yu Qian leaving.

    Yu Qian shook his head in apology. ¡°I am not a match for him, staying is just asking for humiliation. Apologies, you best pray for luck.¡±

    ¡°I... fed you and paid you, yet you¡¯re all leaving before the battle. Do you think I¡¯m a pushover? Get him, I¡¯m going to make him spit up all the money I¡¯ve spent on him.¡±

    Humiliated, Gu Fangran roared and flew into a rage, and immediately turned against him.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Previously, the dozen or so normal bodyguards did not dare to attack Yu Qian but now seeing that his left arm was broken and with their boss¡¯ order ringing in their ears, they immediately screwed up their courage and leaped toward Yu Qian.

    Ding Ning happily watched the fight. Gu Fangran was an idiot, did he think the normal bodyguards would be able to do as they wished just because Yu Qian was injured?

    Although he was a formidable person, he was, in the end, just an ordinary person and was not familiar with the martial world. Otherwise, he would not have done something so stupid.

    Even when the tiger was dead, its prestige remained and how much more so when it was a trapped beast. The more desperate the wild beast, the more dangerous it was.

    As expected, Yu Qian¡¯s eyes widened and a murderous intent shed unhidden across his eyes, causing Gu Fangran¡¯s expression to change drastically. He backed up rapidly and cried out in rm, ¡°Kill, kill him.¡±

    ¡°Since you want to kill me, then I¡¯ll just have to kill you first.¡±

    Yu Qian shouted and, forcefully enduring his injury, he stepped quickly toward Gu Fangran. The punch that had not found any traction against Ding Ning earlier now exuded a shocking killing force.

    Two loyal bodyguards, without a care for themselves, stood in front of Gu Fangran and were sent flying with a scream. When theynded, their rib cages were copsed and were not breathing. Their eyes rolled up and died.

    ¡°He¡¯s killed someone; he¡¯s killed someone.¡±

    The people happily watching the show earlier now let out piercing screams and fled in all directions.

    The unfortunate Gu Tianqiy on the ground, unable to move and was crushed to death.

    Ding Ning frowned slightly and looked thoughtfully at the two graceful figures fleeing in a panic.

    Yet it was the heavily beaten-up Chen Yuxi who managed to keep her life as she scrambled away.

    ¡°Stop him, quickly.¡±

    Gu Fangran had never been so panicked. His legs were trembling with fear and he yelled with a hoarse voice.

    But the bodyguards were not stupid. With the other two bodyguards as precedence, they would not try the impossible and seek their own death for the sake of sry.

    They ignored Gu Fangran¡¯s screams for help and ran as far and fast as they possibly could, terrified that they would be killed by the crazed Yu Qian.

    ¡°No one can save you, go die!¡±

    Yu Qian¡¯s face was flushed with a sickly redness. He grasped Gu Fangran¡¯s neck and squeezed.

    ¡°Mercy...¡±

    Gu Fangran struggled desperately and begged for mercy. However, the angry Yu Qian did not even give him an opportunity to speak. As if killing a chicken, he simply snapped his neck.

    What a pity. Gu Fangran, the chairman of Hongda Real Estate, a wealthy man worth a billion dors, and one of the formidable men in Ninghai¡¯s underworld, died just like this.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Ding Ning listened to the sound of the warning flute from far away and, without turning his head, he leaped after the figure of the escaping Yu Qian. He dragged Yehuan and her sister on to the vehicle and left abruptly.

    He knew this matter would cause trouble in the future but no matter what, with the Gu father and son dead, Yehuan and her sister were safe.

    Up to now, Yehuan and her sister still had not regained their wits. The evil-doing Gu father and son were dead? Just like that? And it was all because of a small disagreement? This was too unbelievable.

    Even Ding Ning had not thought that this farce would end in such a way. He was suddenly struck by the fragility of human life.

    After sending the overly shocked Yehuan and her sister home, Ding Ning did not know how to face Sun Lanying, whose life had entered the countdown phase. No matter what anyone said, there was no illness that traditional Chinese medicine could not cure. He did not have the skills to save her because he had not learned enough and so he was very ashamed and could barely stand entering the door.

    The two beautiful sisters had not regained control over their emotions and they did not insist on having Ding Ninge in. After all, with so many witness, the police would certainlye to question them. Although he had told them to speak the truth and not be concerned, they were still uneasy and needed to sort out their thoughts so they could face what had happened. At least this saved him from having to find something to say.

    ¡°Sister, I want to tell you that I¡¯m not going to the national auction.¡±

    Ding Ning exined the situation to Murong Yanran. As his presence at the auction was not important and Murong Yanran knew that he had more important things to do, she naturally and generously expressed her understanding.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er, did Aunt Chu go to thepany today?¡±

    After hanging up, Ding Ning called Ling Yun and asked about Chu Yunxiu¡¯s work situation.

    ¡°Haha, my mom was ecstatic. Jia... my father made her Director of Financial Affairs, gave her a three bedroom, one living room fully furnished apartment, and bought her a Cadic under thepany¡¯s name. Her annual sry is five hundred thousand dors. My mom is almost crazy with happiness. The only thing is that she suspects that my father has ideas about her and says that she feels he looks at her weirdly.¡±

    On the other end of the phone, Ling Yun was almost crying withughter.

    ¡°Haha, Aunt Chu and Uncle Lin have been apart for more than 20 years. To be able to see each other now, naturally he has to be extra good to Aunt Chu. What about you? Have you had the courage to meet with Uncle Ling yet?¡±

    Ding Ning asked with a lowugh.

    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. With some apprehension, Ling Yun¡¯s voice came through. ¡°I... don¡¯t have any memories of my father. His face is only a figment of my imagination. I¡¯m not ready yet, give me some time.¡±

    Ding Ning could understand the confusion she was feeling, the sense of loss and gain. For a girl who grew up without a father but had always yearned for a father¡¯s love, the word ¡°father¡± carried special meaning.

    In her twenty plus years of life, ¡°father¡± was just a byword that was an umtion of all sorts of wonderful things, a wonderful figure from her imagination. One that she wished to have but could not have.

    But when this father truly appeared and was within reach, she instead felt confused, lost, nervous, scared...

    She was afraid, afraid that this suddenly appearing father would overthrow the wonderful image she has always had about her father.

    This was why she had still not met Uncle Jia and was still hiding, even though she had known for a long time that he was her father.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. There¡¯s no rush; take it slow. Decide when you¡¯re mentally prepared. Trust me, it¡¯s not thatplicated. Where are you right now?¡±

    Ding Ningforted her in a soft voice. Since she was not ready, she should wait. In any case, Uncle Ling was not going anywhere. It would not matter whether they met a dayter or earlier.

 Chapter 290 - Good News

    <h4>Chapter 290 Good News</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m at our vi, and I want to make our home the most beautifully decorated home.¡±

    Speaking of this, Ling Yun¡¯s low spirits rose again. After all, this was her and Ding Ning¡¯s home.

    The renovations at the vi were already done, and once the smell dissipated they could move in. For thest few days, Ling Yun had been shopping furiously and had tastefully decorated every room in a unique way.

    ording to the report that Xiaoniu provided him with, Ling Yun had spent over ten million on just furniture thesest two days. Everyone wanted to throw up after following her shopping for thest two days.

    Ding Ning did notment on this. He had already bought a vi worth more than a billion dors; did he care about a few million? As long as Ling Yun liked it, that was all that mattered.

    However, the hard work had fallen to Xiaoniu and the other guys. Never mind them; even he was terrified of women¡¯s fanatical interest in shopping.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go over, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t like your taste and argue with you.¡±

    Ding Ning teased with a smile then immediately exined the medicinal herbs he was going to research.

    Ling Yun was clearly disappointed after hearing that she would not be able to see Ding Ning for a while. But she was a reasonable woman and knew that she could not be a dead-weight and drag him down.

    ¡°Go do what you need to do, don¡¯t worry about anything else, I will handle it. Oh yes, you won¡¯t need to worry about the move in a few days either. When the timees, I will bring Nana... no, Luoxue back as well, to live together with us.¡±

    ¡°What? Live with us?¡±

    Ding Ning asked a little nervously.

    ¡°Of course, she¡¯s your younger sister now. If she doesn¡¯t live with us, who is she going to live with? My dad is living across from my mom¡¯s apartment, are you at ease to have Luoxue live by herself?¡±

    Ling Yun spoke matter of fact.

    Ding Ning had nned to buy another vi for Luoxue but since Ling Yun was so reasonable, it saved him the trouble.

    ¡°Thank you, darling wife, you¡¯re the best,¡± Ding Ning said emotionally.

    ¡°Hn! How dare you thank your big wife on behalf of your little wife?¡±

    Ling Yun said somewhat sourly.

    Ding Ning, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Alright, no more jokes. The advanced massage bathtub I ordered has arrived. I have to go. Bye.¡±

    Ling Yun hung up and sat in a daze on the newly delivered European style leather sofa. Her gaze was confused.

    She didn¡¯t know if what she did was right or not, was she inviting a wolf into her home? But Luoxue truly was a warm, obedient, pitiful girl who made it so that others could not bring themselves to be jealous of her.

    She shook her head. Never mind her, since Ding Ning could not be hers alone, why should she not be a bit generous? A jealous woman was not one that stirred feelings of love.

    ¡°Sister Yun, I¡¯m here!¡±

    Zhao Jingjing poked her head in and was about to give Ling Yun a warm hug.

    ¡°D*mn girl, don¡¯t try to take advantage of me. If my man sees this, he would give you a beating.¡±

    Ling Yun dodged her ws with a good-natured smile, even though she knew this girl was lesbian. She was already careful about maintaining some distance.

    But, after all, the two of them had had intimate rtions. Recently, Zhao Jingjing often took the initiative in contacting her and she could not push her too far away.

    Zhao Jingjing came to find her whenever she had time. With time, the two of them became best friends that could talk about anything.

    ¡°Ah, Sister Yun, Ding Ning is so good to you. This vi must be more than a billion, right? He really loves you.¡±

    Zhao Jingjing said with an admiring sigh as she looked around at the luxurious vi.

    ¡°Of course, who is he going to love if not me?¡± Ling Yun said with a honey-sweet smile and a content expression.

    ¡°Won¡¯t it be lonely with just the two of your living in such a big house?¡±

    A crafty light shed through Zhao Jingjing¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be. The two of us won¡¯t usually have time to clean. Ding Ning said he would hire a housekeeper and a few maids. Besides, Ding Ning¡¯s younger sister will also move in.¡±

    Ling Yun replied as she tidied the room.

    ¡°Ding Ning has a younger sister? Howe I didn¡¯t know?¡±

    Zhao Jingjing was surprised.

    ¡°She¡¯s a paternal cousin from his home; she¡¯s just arrived in Ninghai. Neither Ding Ning nor I am at ease with her living on her own so we decided to have her move in.¡±

    Although they were best friends, Ling Yun still kept some thoughts to herself. She knew what things she should say and what she shouldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Even so, there are still many empty rooms. Surely they can¡¯t just stay empty like that?¡±

    Zhao Jingjing spoke pointedly.

    Ling Yun shrugged. ¡°So they¡¯ll stay empty, it¡¯s not like we can rent them out. If it gets out that we are renting out rooms in a vi, people would die ofughter.¡±

    ¡°No renting to strangers, surely it¡¯s alright to rent to people you know? For example, me.¡±

    Zhao Jingjing said with a cheeky smile, half-jokingly.

    ¡°You? Aren¡¯t you living in dorm?¡±

    Ling Yun looked at her cautiously, wondering to herself whether she had designs on her.

    Last time she was drunk, and she had already been taken advantage of once. Most embarrassingly, she had been caught red-handed by Ding Ning. There could not be a second time.

    ¡°What kind of look is that? Looks like you¡¯re warding off a pervert. I do live in the dorms but recently, as you know, Liu Wenjing and Song Xiaoyu have started dating and they often don¡¯te back at night. I¡¯m scared of living in the dorm by myself.¡±

    Zhao Jingjing lied without any change in expression or nervousness.

    Ling Yun¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. Anticipating gossip, she asked, ¡°Have they developed to the same stage as Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian?¡±

    ¡°That, I don¡¯t know. In any case, they often don¡¯te back at night.¡±

    Zhao Jingjing answered forcefully but in her heart, she quietly muttered, ¡°Xiaoyu, Wenjing, don¡¯t me me. In any case, noting home is something that will happen sooner orter. I¡¯m just expediting it for you a little.¡±

    ¡°What a pair. I figured Zhang Haifeng and Liu Wenjing were cheating long again, but I had not expected Wu Xian to progress so quickly as well and take down Xiaoyu so sessfully.¡±

    Ling Yun smiled happily. She was truly happy for Ding Ning¡¯s two roommates.

    Seeing Ling Yun¡¯s sincere smile,plicated emotions rose in Zhao Jingjing¡¯s heart and she felt unusually ashamed.

    I¡¯m sorry, Sister Yun. I¡¯m getting close to you to steal away Ding Ning. I know this is not fair to you but I cannot let him go. I don¡¯t want to hurt you but love is always selfish. Please forgive my selfishness.

    ¡°No problem, you cane to stay whenever you want in the future. I¡¯ll leave a key for you. However, I¡¯ll need to talk to Ding Ning a bit, after all,st time he...¡±

    Having said this much, Ling Yun¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment.

    ¡°Last time, I had too much to drink. It is enough if I promise to not do it again?¡± Zhao Jingjing quickly patted her chest and made the promise.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to speak of it; it¡¯s so embarrassing.¡± Ling Yun covered her boiling face and stamped her feet repeatedly. Her beautiful face made Zhao Jingjing lose concentration for a moment.

    ¡°No wonder Ding Ning likes Sister Yun so much, she really is very pretty, particrly the mature womanly feel she emanated. Even I feel touched.¡±

    At this moment, the always confident Zhao Jingjing actually felt a sense of inferiority. For the first time, she doubted her ability to sessfully steal away Ding Ning.

    ...

    ¡°Ding Ning, let me tell you some good news. That Liu Junwei is actually gay; a video of he and another man... doing that was uploaded to the inte. It¡¯s so disgusting.¡±

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s excited voice came through the microphone.

    Ding Ningughed and lightly said, ¡°I also saw it but it only publicizes his sexual preferences. At most, it affects his personal reputation. Surely it doesn¡¯t count as good news?¡±

    ¡°How is it not good news? This time, he will definitely be fired by the National Security Agency.¡±

    Said Xiao Nuo unhappily. Seeing that Ding Ning was not surprised, Xiao Nuo had the unsatisfying feeling ofnding a punch on a ball of cotton.

    ¡°What? No way, having such rtions is enough to get him fired? Surely there isn¡¯t such a rule forbidding this for functionaries?¡±

    Ding Ning was truly surprised. He had only wanted to use this video to put pressure on Liu Junwei as to prevent him from causing trouble during this time. He had not thought that he would be fired, which was truly an unexpected surprise.

    ¡°There is indeed no rule against this for functionaries and the National Security Agency does not manage a person¡¯s personal life but the problem was that he was exposed. Having caused such a ruckus and scandal, how could the National Security Agency keep him on?¡±

    Having said this much, Xiao Nuo seemed very pleased with Ding Ning¡¯s surprise. As if showing off her aplishments, she said, ¡°There is indeed no way to fire him with the rules but after I heard you say that he intended to take harmful action against you, I pulled some strings to investigate Liu Junwei. I found that he had depended on the favor of one of the leaders to get into the National Security Agency. His trial period was set to be longer than normal and so he has not reached the end of his three year trial period and cannot be considered a formal member of the National Security Agency. Thus, there is no need to follow the rules to have him fired.¡±

    What Xiao Nuo did not tell Ding Ning was that firing Liu Junwei was the first time in her life that she had used her special privilege and asked her dad, Xiao Baiyu, for help.

    She would not let anyone manipte her future husband and remain openly in the National Security Agency, holding special privileges.

    Even though she knew that once Liu Junwei was fired by the National Security Agency, Ding Ning would very likelymit a crime and secretly kill him, even though this went already against her personal and professional principles, she was not regretful. No matter what, she would remove this disaster for Ding Ning.

    After all, one¡¯s energy was limited and could not be on the lookout forever.

    Speaking from a different perspective, if she knew that there was someone hidden in the darkness like a venomous snake, constantly plotting against her, she would not let such a person go.

    Although she did not say so explicitly, Ding Ning understood. Xiao Nuo was helping him chip away Liu Junwei¡¯s protective shell.

    This touched him greatly. ¡°Nuonuo, where are you?¡±

    ¡°Miss me?¡± Xiao Nuo teased yfully.

    Ding Ning hummed lightly, almost imperceptibly, in agreement.

    Xiao Nuo froze. Up to now, Ding Ning had kept his distance. Although this b*stard always took advantage of her every time they met, he had never responded to her affections.

    This made her happy and sad by turns. She had always thought that this was a single-sided love.

    Particrly when she personally saw he and Ling Yun¡¯s shameless disy in front of the Ninghai University, that had sunken her spirits very low. From that moment, she was determined the let go and had gotten herselfpletely drunk.

    However, she had not expected an ident to ur that night. She and Xiaoyao both had their first times stolen by him and this made her feel even more sorrowful and angry.

    She had sternly warned Xiaoyao not to tell Ding Ning what happened that night. She did not want him to ept her out of a sense of duty and responsibility.

    Even though she already had the most intimate contact with him, her heart was still unsure. She didn¡¯t know whether she and Ding Ning had a future together.

    At this time, even a single, barely perceptible sound was enough to make her eyes grow wet.

    This was the first time Ding Ning showed his affection for her. Her heart seemed to immediately fill with an emotion that was as soft as water.

    ¡°Are you still there? Where are you? I want to see you.¡±

    Ding Ning waited for a while and when Xiao Nuo did not say anything, he couldn¡¯t help but ask uncertainly.

    ¡°I¡¯m on duty at the auction house!¡±

    Xiao Nuo spoke in a very, very soft voice. Immediately afterward, she realized she had said something stupid and quickly added, ¡°But I can leave for a while.¡±

    ¡°Send me the address, and I¡¯lle to find you.¡±

    A warm smile rose on Ding Ning¡¯s face. He could not resist this proud and stubborn girl.

 Chapter 291 - One Billion

    <h4>Chapter 291 One Billion</h4>

    Baiyun Xuan auction house was the biggest auction house in Ninghai.

    It was said that the boss of the auction house came from a powerful background and that was how he was able to defeat all opposition and win the right to auction off Master of the Divine Burin¡¯s work.

    The moment Ding Ning entered the Tianquan North which Road Baiyun Xuan auction house was on, he discovered that the advertisements stered on all the lightboxes on this street were about this auction. Even the neon lights on the nearby restaurants and Baiyunxuan Mall were advertising the same. They clearly showed how seriously Baiyun Xuan auction house viewed this auction.

    It was probably only Ding Ning who did not know what an uproar his jade carving had on the antique world. After the top two Ninghai jade carving masters saw his work, their praise was endless and admitted they could notpare.

    With the praise of the top two masters in the professional world as well as the powerful publicity provided by Tianfu Company, the news got out very quickly. First, the president of Ninghai¡¯s antique society brought appraisers to appraise, then the president of the Yan Jing antique society made a personal visit, then after that jade carving masters from all over the country came to visit. Even foreign jade carving masters heard of the news and paid visits. All gave very high praise.

    Tianfu Company took advantage of the situation and, allying with Baiyun Xuan auction house¡¯s tireless publicity, domestic and international millionaires and collectors came without regard to the distance. This was what created such a prestigious auction.

    For Ninghai¡¯s city government, the auction was a chance to demonstrate Ninghai¡¯s international metropolis to the world. As it also happened to be peak travel season for National Day, the government ced particr importance on this auction and had sent outrge numbers of police to keep the peace. The city government would not allow anything to go wrong. It was under these circumstances that Xiao Nuo had be the headmander responsible for the safety of the auction items.

    Although there were two more days until the official auction date, the organizers, Baiyun Xuan and Tianfu Company, decided to especially host a small-scale exhibition for the millionaires and jade carving masters who hade to take a look.

    Today, Xiao Nuo wore a white half-sleeve inner shirt with a short-sleeve ck zer over top. Her hair was cut in a bob with a pair of earphones resting on top. She lookedpletely like an auction house staff member. As she stood waiting anxiously at the door of the auction house, she immediately became the focal point of everyone¡¯s gaze.

    The usually silent and unsmiling female police superior, who emanated a coldness that warned off strangers, actually revealed an embarrassed smile after making a phone call. This made the jaws of her subordinates drop almost to the ground. They all secretly wondered who was on the phone that was able to melt this imprable cier?

    ¡°Hello, beautifuldy. I am Pals from France, may I invite you to dinner?¡±

    At this moment, a tall and handsome golden-haired white young man came over, apanied by a group of people. After seeing Xiao Nuo, his beautiful sky-blue eyes shed with remarkable brilliance. He spoke politely and in the Shenzhounguage which he appeared well-practiced in.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know you.¡±

    The smile on Xiao Nuo¡¯s face immediately disappeared. She returned to her usual cold expression and furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Ah,dy, I just want to invite you to dinner. I have no ulterior motives. You are the most beautiful girl I¡¯ve ever seen, and I think I have been struck by love at first sight. I hope you will give me a chance to pursue you.¡±

    Pals was not disheartened and he expressed his love with deep emotion. In the eyes of outsiders, this was very strange but for someone who grew up in France, thend of romance, this could not be more normal.

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s brows were pulled tightly together. Impatiently, she said, ¡°Please move, I¡¯m meeting a friend.¡±

    ¡°You can ask your friend to change the meeting time. I think we will have a romantic evening.¡±

    Pals was like a dogskin ster, sticking tightly to Xiao Nuo.

    ¡°I have no interest in you, please move.¡±

    Xiao Nuo had never met such a pestering person. She forcefully suppressed the anger in her heart and spoke icily.

    ¡°Beautifuldy, don¡¯t be angry. I mean no harm. I just want to pursue you.¡±

    Pals raised his hands, an innocent expression on his face but he stood in Xiao Nuo¡¯s way.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s temper was never very good. If not for the fact that she was now responsible for the safety of the auction, she would have sent him flying with a kick long ago.

    ¡°Beautifuldy, you are too rude. Tell me, how much money do you need before you will agree to dinner with me? One hundred thousand or two hundred thousand?¡±

    Pals noted Xiao Nuo¡¯s disinterest in him and his face darkened immediately. Purposely, he shook the Vacheron Constantin watch on his wrist and spoke arrogantly.

    ¡°Little girl, do you know who Mr. Pals is? He is the chairman of the Asian Sector of Osn Corporations. For him to be interested in you is your good fortune; stop pretending to be so noble and virtuous.¡±

    A fat middle-aged Shenzhou man, balding at the top, arrogantly ttered Pals.

    A cold light shed through Xiao Nuo¡¯s eyes. Compared to a foreigner filled with a sense of superiority, like Pals, she hated Shenzhou people who worshipped foreigners and bowed and scrapped before them the most. ¡°If he looks favorably upon your mother, then that¡¯s also your good fortune.¡±

    ¡°What did you say? Are you looking for a beating? Do you know who I am?¡±

    The fat man¡¯s face grew bright red and he stretched out turnip like fingers to point and yell at Xiao Nuo.

    ¡°Alright, Mr. Li, this is a girl that I like. Don¡¯t interrupt.¡±

    Pals unhappily interrupted Mr. Li¡¯s anger. Mr. Li¡¯s expression changed with remarkable speed. He immediately squeezed out a smile and nodded agreeably. ¡°Yes, Mr. Pals, I was too excited. You are correct.¡±

    ¡°Lady, name a price. How much will it cost for you to spend the night with me? One million? Is that enough?¡±

    Pals was very pleased with Mr. Li¡¯s attitude. He looked arrogantly at Xiao Nuo. From an invitation to dinner, it had quickly turned into an all-night event.

    Xiao Nuo clenched her fist. Her good mood had all but vanished. She forcefully suppressed the raging fire in her heart and said, ¡°Stop bothering me. Move.¡±

    ¡°No matter how beautiful a woman is, she has a price. Mr. Pals has plenty of money; name a price.¡±

    ¡°The women of Shenzhou Country can all be bought for money. It¡¯s just a matter of how much.¡±

    ¡°This woman is just pretending to be aloof. As long as you name the right price, Mr. Pals, which woman would not throw themselves at you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of letting out the line. Beauty, name a price. Now that Mr. Pals has chosen you, what can you do? Remember, don¡¯t be too greedy otherwise, you will lose out.¡±

    ¡°Beauty, you are very pretty. Be obedient and name a price otherwise, if Mr. Pals bes unhappy, you won¡¯t be able to continue living in Ninghai.¡±

    ¡°Your boss, the owner of the auction house, is an old friend with Mr. Pals. If you make Mr. Pals unhappy, you might not be able to keep your job.¡±

    ...

    The group of Shenzhou merchants around Pals heartlessly stomped on the dignity of their own country as they shamelessly ttered Pals and forced Xiao Nuo to submit.

    That disgusting face made Xiao Nuo want to throw up. Her eyes swept coldly over these ugly faces and the anger rose in her heart.

    It not for the fact that she was responsible for the security of the auction and her boss had repeatedly stressed the need for everything to go well as to prevent any damaging effect on Ninghai¡¯s international image, she would have smashed open these people¡¯s faces.

    Pals looked at Xiao Nuo with a sense of being very proud of himself. He whistled coquettishly and said, ¡°Beautifuldy, everyone has a price. Name your price.¡±

    ¡°One billion!¡±

    A burst of light maleughter floated over. Pals¡¯ face darkened and he turned to see Ding Ning standing to the side and clutching his side withughter. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s expression brightened but upon seeing Ding Ning wink at her, she immediately pursed her lips and remained silent.

    ¡°Who I am is not important. What is important is that I like this beautiful woman. I now name a price of one billion dors to invite her to dinner with me; do you have a problem with that?¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyebrows rose and he spoke with purposeful provocation. ¡°Of course, this is an auction house, and you can bid against me.¡±

    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t brag; do you have one billion?¡±

    ¡°Tch, I think he¡¯s just some guy trying to cause trouble.¡±

    ¡°Kid, I suggest you wise up and don¡¯t insult those you can¡¯t deal with.¡±

    ¡°The hell, that¡¯s so funny. One billion, look at your street-stall clothes, have you even seen what one million looks like?¡±

    ¡°Get lost, kid, don¡¯t look for trouble for yourself. Do you know who we are? Killing you would be like squashing an ant.¡±

    ...

    Pals had not yet spoken when the shameless dogs began to bark, one louder and more arrogant than the next.

    An icy light shed through Ding Ning¡¯s eyes as he coldly swept his eyes across this group. The terrifying murderous intent sent chills through everyone¡¯s heart and they all closed their mouths with fear.

    ¡°Beauty, this is a group of dogs that only know how to bark. They don¡¯t even have one billion dors yet dare to im that they have plenty of money. How funny. Since no one is betting against me, you belong to me tonight.¡±

    Ding Ning pushed passed Pals without regard and wrapped his arm around Xiao Nuo¡¯s slender waist.

    Xiao Nuo pouted yfully and rolled her eyes at him but her hand pinched hard at Ding Ning¡¯s waist. Through gritted teeth, she said, ¡°No problem, handsome brother, I¡¯ll keep youpany tonight.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I am a man of my words. I am not like some French man, with all those airs, yet unable to take out even one billion dors. How dare he try to pick up girls? What an embarrassment toe to Shenzhou country.¡±

    Ding Ning ignored the pain and nced disdainfully at Pals. ¡°Pauper, get lost. Don¡¯t get in the way of my dinner with this beautifuldy.¡±

    Pals¡¯ face was dark. ¡°Kid, are you all talk? Do you really have one billion?¡±

    Without waiting for Ding Ning to speak, he smiled coldly at Xiao Nuo and said, ¡°Lady, clear your eyes; he¡¯s just a liar.¡±

    ¡°Even if I am a liar, I¡¯m still better than a pauper like you.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyebrows rose and he said with faceful satisfaction, ¡°As long as the beautifuldy believes me, what does it matter if you paupers do not? Do you believe me, beautiful?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I believe you!¡± Xiao Nuo said very cooperatively.

    ¡°Humph, stop pretending, kid. Look how wretched you are. Do you dare to take a gamble with me? If you can bring out one billion, I will immediately kowtow to you and apologize but if you cannot, you will kneel and apologize to me and this beautifuldy belongs to me tonight.¡±

    Pals¡¯ face was bright red with range and cold light shed across his narrow eyes. He was only the chairman of the Asian sector of thepany, so his annual sry was only two million. To spend the night with a beauty such as Xiao Nuo, he could stand to spend four to five hundred thousand, any more was impossible, much less one billion.

    ¡°Pah, this wretched kid is just faking it. Never mind one billion, if he can bring out five hundred million, I¡¯ll kneel and kowtow to him.¡±

    ¡°Kid, fakers will be struck by lightning, don¡¯t you think your boast is a bit too much? If you can bring out two hundred million, I¡¯ll kneel and apologize.¡±

    ¡°Look at his wretched state, if he can bring out one hundred million, I¡¯ll kneel and call him father.¡±

    ¡°Haha, even one hundred million is thinking too highly of him. I bet he doesn¡¯t even have fifty million.¡±

    ¡°Fifty million? If he can bring out twenty million, I¡¯ll kneel.¡±

    ¡°You all think too highly of him. The street-stall clothes on his back are no more than two hundred dors. If he has ten million, I¡¯ll kowtow and apologize to him.¡±

    ...

    The dogs spoke mockingly and taunted Ding Ning. Pals was very pleased with their attack and arrogantly nted a gaze at Xiao Nuo.

    ¡°This...¡± Ding Ning showed a hesitant expression.

 Chapter 292 - Making a Bet

    <h4>Chapter 292 Making a Bet</h4>

    Ding Ning¡¯s hesitation made Pals even more certain that he was just a big talking liar. With an expression of having seen through his charade, Pals taunted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Scared?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m scared. I just don¡¯t think this is a good idea, what if none of you stand by your word afterward?¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s gaze twinkled as he replied hesitantly.

    ¡°Hahaha, I, Pals, and the chairman of the Asian Sector of Osn Corporation and they are all well-known merchants in Ninghai, how could we not be men of our words?¡±

    Seeing Ding Ning¡¯s hesitancy, Pals¡¯ increasingly felt that he was just full of hot air.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t trust rich people like you. On the surface, you are all very dignified but there¡¯s nothing good beneath that. If you refuse to go through with your words, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. I¡¯m not betting, not betting. Come, beautiful, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ding Ning became increasingly panicked. He pulled Xiao Nuo and tried to leave.

    ¡°Stay where you are; you¡¯re not allowed to leave.¡±

    Seeing Xiao Nuo willingly leaving with Ding Ning, Pals¡¯ jealous anger rose even higher. He stepped forward and blocked their path.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave.¡±

    ¡°Stand still, who gave you permission to leave?¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid, kid? Trying to slip away?¡±

    ...

    The dogs surged forward cooperatively and blocked their path, smiling coldly as they spoke.

    ¡°This is an auction house, there are cameras everywhere. If you dare to do anything, I¡¯ll immediately call the police.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s face was bright red and he spoke harshly but his shaking body and flickering gaze gave away his fear.

    Xiao Nuo twisted her head away expressionlessly and almost burst outughing. Who would have thought that his acting was so good? The entertainment industry suffered a great loss without him as an actor.

    She knew that Ding Ning had just extorted fifteen billion from the Qian familyst night. She had no worries about him bringing out ten billion.

    The police responsible for security still had shown up due to her secret instructions, to cooperate with Ding Ning¡¯s show.

    Pals¡¯ face twitched. Although he was a French man, he still didn¡¯t have the confidence to cause trouble in front of an auction house with such a powerful background.

    He forcefully suppressed the anger in his heart and squeezed out a fake smile. ¡°We are all civilized people, how could we get violent? But words that are spoken are like water that¡¯s been sshed out. Since you say you can bring out ten billion, then you must prove it to me. Otherwise, even if I cannot do anything here, I can still deal with you after we leave the auction house.¡±

    At the perfect moment, a flicker of fear shed through Ding Ning¡¯s eyes. Frightened, he said, ¡°What, what do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Stop stalling, kid. Prove it to us. If you can¡¯t, leave the girl.¡±

    The balding man became arrogant again. Looking at Xiao Nuo¡¯s chest, a leer shed through his eyes. It was rare to such a beautiful woman. Once Pals was done with her, he had to borrow her for some fun.

    An imperceptible coldness shed through Ding Ning¡¯s eyes. Resolutely, he said, ¡°I can¡¯t trust you.¡±

    A short and skinny man thought for a moment then pped a hand to his head in joy. ¡°Isn¡¯t this an auction house? We can find a notary.¡±

    ¡°Ah... notaries are expensive, I... let¡¯s not.¡±

    As Ding Ning spoke in a panic, his eyes darted all over the ce as if looking to escape.

    Pals could almost see his victory. Without a sound, he nced around and his dogs spread out, blocking Ding Ning¡¯s possible escape.

    Pals nodded approvingly andughed darkly. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll pay for the notary. Now it¡¯s not a problem, right?¡±

    ¡°I... I... brother, it was just a joke, why you take it so seriously?¡±

    Ding Ning shrunk inward and looked pleadingly at Xiao Nuo.

    Xiao Nuo didn¡¯t even know how to cooperate with him. She could only stand there expressionlessly.

    Pals seemed to already see Ding Ning begging for mercy on his knees and the beautiful woman leaping his arms. With high-spirits, he swept his arm across.

    ¡°So it¡¯s settled. Someone go to find a notary. Tell the boss that I¡¯m verifying a bet with someone.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± The balding man found a chance to ingratiate himself. With a speedpletely at odds with his body shape, he ran inside to find someone.

    Ding Ning¡¯s expression was awkward and he sighed. ¡°Ah, why is picking up girls so difficult now?¡±

    ¡°Who are you picking up? If you don¡¯t have money, don¡¯t be so boastful.¡± Xiao Nuo didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry and could only re at him without good humor.

    Pals cheered in his heart. As expected, the beautifuldy had already seen through to this liar¡¯s true face and was turning against him.

    Looking at Xiao Nuo¡¯s curvy figure, he couldn¡¯t help a heat rising in his heart and he stared greedily, unable to look away.

    Xiao Nuo sensed the leering gaze and her face immediately darkened. She wanted to yell out but was stopped when Ding Ning squeezed her hand tightly.

    Pals¡¯ eyes narrowed, he felt jealousy and hatred. This d*mn kid, if it weren¡¯t for his interference, this beauty would be having dinner with him already.

    As long as she agreed to his invitation, she would not be able to escape him tonight.

    In the past, some of the women he had picked up had also pretended to aloofness but once they saw the money, they were sluttier than prostitutes.

    ¡°Coming,ing!¡±

    The balding man ran back panting. Behind him were two people wearing the uniform of notaries and a man in inclothes.

    ¡°Mr. Zhu, why are you here?¡±

    Pals was surprised and quickly went forward and offered his hand to the man in inclothes.

    ¡°Mr. Pals is settling a bet with someone. I¡¯m here to watch the show and also be a witness.¡±

    Mr. Zhu¡¯s eyes narrowed as he smiled and spoke lightly as they shook hands. However, an imperceptible flicker of ridicule shed through his eyes.

    Xiao Nuo was responsible for the security of the auction house. Others might not know this pretty policewoman¡¯s background, but how could he not know?

    More urately, his boss knew. From the first day Xiao Nuo took responsibility for the security of the auction, his boss had specifically telephoned to tell him to never, not under any circumstance, anger her.

    To be able to make his superior boss warn him so formally, it was clear that Xiao Nuo¡¯s background was terrifying.

    Thus, when he saw in the control room that Xiao Nuo and Pals were at odds, his first thought was to bring people to her aid. It was an opportunity to get to know this female captain of the police who had such a powerful background.

    Later, it was one of the police officers subordinate to Xiao Nuo who stopped them going out. Zhu Ancheng immediately understood. She wanted to make a fool of this overly arrogant Pals.

    He didn¡¯t have a good impression of Pals. Using the fact he was French, he was like a dog in heat and tried to get every beautiful woman he saw into bed with him.

    There were previous incidences of him fooling around with a female employee of Baiyun Xuan. What made him most angry was that the female employee had no sense of self-respect and actually went to bed with him.

    If it was a normal female employee it wouldn¡¯t have mattered much, however, it just happened that she was the daughter of one of his old friends. After Pals had his fun, she was tossed aside. She took it terribly.

    In the end, his friend med him for not looking after her probably. He could not exin himself and was med all around.

    If not for the fact that the Osn Corporation Pals was part of had a jewelry business that had professional connections with Baiyun Xuan auction house, he would have taught Pals a harsh lesson to let out his anger.

    The moment had arrived. Although he didn¡¯t know who Ding Ning was, but based on his cooperation with Xiao Nuo, their rtionship was not ordinary. This immediately caught his interest and he decided to make friends with Ding Ning.

    After all, Xiao Nuo was an icy woman. If he actively tried to befriend her, she might misunderstand and suspect of ulterior motives, wondering if he drooled over her beauty, then he would, on the contrary, be kept away from her.

    But it would be much easier to make friends with Ding Ning. After all, they were both men. They could always find somemon interests.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that Mr. Zhu can be a witness. I trust no one will dare to go back on their word.¡±

    Pals swept a threatening gaze over Ding Ning. His words had a distinct subtext to them.

    Ding Ning¡¯s head hung down with an ufortable expression. His entire body shook and he did not even dare to speak.

    Pals was invigorated. He pointed to the nk contract and said to the notary, ¡°The first party is me, Pals. The second party is... you, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Ding... Ning.¡±

    Ding Ning said in a small voice, his eyes darted around wildly.

    Pals smiled disdainfully. ¡°The bet is whoever loses has to kowtow and apologize.¡±

    Ding Ning timidly said, ¡°You said earlier that whoever loses has to kowtow, apologize, and call the other person father.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Pals and his people immediately burst intoughter. ¡°Yes, yes, add that, add that. Is this kid brain dead, perhaps kowtowing and apologizing are not enough, he also wants to call us father.¡±

    A cold smile rose to the corners of Zhu Ancheng¡¯s mouth. ¡°Who knows who will call who father? Pals is celebrating too early.¡±

    ¡°However, the first party can¡¯t just be you alone. You all have to be the first party.¡±

    Ding Ning said with an unhappy expression.

    ¡°No problem, add Li Maoxiang, Zhang Dalu, Wang Keliang, Zhao Linguang...¡±

    Pals waved his hand generously and a leer shed through his eyes. ¡°If I win, the beautifuldy has to have dinner with me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, add it in!¡±

    Xiao Nuo waved her hand without hesitation.

    Seeing her attitude, Zhu Ancheng was even more confident and he nodded to the notary. ¡°Since both sides are voluntarilying to an agreement, add it in. Mr. Pals, please sign.¡±

    A glimmer of uncertainty suddenly rose in Pals¡¯ heart, he felt that something was not right. Xiao Nuo was too calm. After picking up the pen, he began to hesitate.

    ¡°I need to pee; I¡¯m going to the washroom first.¡±

    Seeing Pals hesitate, Ding Ning immediately tried to slip away in a fluster.

    ¡°Mr. Ding, no matter how much you need to go, surely you can wait just one moment. Just until after you sign.¡±

    Pals saw that Ding Ning¡¯s flustered attempt to escape and felt his doubts disappear. He quickly signed his name and his followers also signed. The balding man handed the contract to Ding Ning and spoke with a smile that did not reach his eyes.

    Ding Ning swallowed and said with a forced smile, ¡°The notary hasn¡¯t signed yet; have him sign first.¡±

    ¡°When does the notary sign first? Are you scared, kid?¡±

    ¡°D*mn, I knew this kid was all talk. It¡¯s toote to escape now.¡±

    ¡°Sign, stop trying to stall; it¡¯s not going to help.¡±

    ...

    The dogs began their mocking and taunting again.

    ¡°No problem, I can sign first!¡±

    Zhu Ancheng did not hesitate at all. He epted the contract and signed his name on the notary line.

    Seeing that Zhu Ancheng didn¡¯t even care, Pals couldn¡¯t be bothered to make an issue out of it. He just nced at his dogs for them to stop Ding Ning from escaping.

    Seeing the paperwork was done, Ding Ning stopped acting. Smiling, he signed his name.

    ¡°Mr. Ding, nice writing!¡±

    Zhu Ancheng saw Ding Ning¡¯s bold signature and could not help giving praise, ttering him without batting an eyelid.

    Ding Ning smiled widely. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Zhu.¡±

    Zhu Ancheng was going to say something else to draw them closer but Pals impatiently hurried. ¡°Quickly, what does it matter if a country bumpkin can write well. He¡¯s also a liar.¡±

    ¡°Liar? What makes you say that?¡±

    At this time, Ding Ning packed in his timid appearance. He stood straight and rxed. An imposing aura washed over all who were present and replied sarcastically.

    Seeing the two different Ding Nings, a light shed through Zhu Ancheng¡¯s eyes. No wonder Captain Xiao Nuo was so close to him, he was certainly not someone ordinary. Even without Xiao Nuo, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing to get to know him better.

 Chapter 293 - A Tough Nut to Crack?

    Chapter 293 A Tough Nut to Crack?

    A powerful sense of unease rose in Pals¡¯ heart but he refused to believe that Ding Ning could bring out one billion dors.

    After all, even for the son of a wealthy family, they would need at least a day or two to prepare. It was no easy task to have one billion on hand.

    Unfortunately for him, he just happened to run to Ding Ning, an oddball who kept a one billion dor bank card in his pocket every day.

    ¡°Beautiful, give me your card number; I¡¯ll transfer to you.¡±

    Ding Ning whistled, fully immersed in the role of a yboy teasing the girl of a good family.

    Xiao Nuo smiled and handed a bank card to Ding Ning without hesitation.

    Following the card number, Ding Ning transferred 1.5 billion to her.

    ¡°Ring!¡±

    A phone rang. Ding Ning looked at the iing number and purposely pressed the answer key.

    ¡°Hello Mr. Ding, I am Feng Guifang, a representative of the Ninghai branch of the Agricultural Bank of Shenzhou. Right now you have a transfer application. Due to the enormous sum of the transaction, I must ask, out of our responsibility to our customers, whether you authorized this transaction yourself?¡±

    The representative¡¯s sweet voice echoed in everyone¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Yes, I personally authorized it.¡±

    Ding Ning answered calmly.

    ¡°Alright, Mr. Ding, are you sure you wish to transfer 1.5 billion to this ount number?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Alright, apologies for bothering you. I will nowplete the transaction for you. Is there anything else you require?¡±

    ¡°No, justplete the transaction as quickly as possible.¡±

    ...

    Xiao Nuo was surprised. ¡°Why is it 1.5 billion?¡±

    ¡°One billion was just a number I randomly picked; I transferred as much as there was on my card.¡±

    Ding Ning said meaningfully.

    ¡°One... and a half billion? How, how could this be? It¡¯s just a woman, and who would be willing to spend one and a half billion?¡±

    Pals watched the entire transaction process with a face as grey as ash and his mouth wide open. Completely stunned, he muttered, ¡°This can¡¯t be real. This must be a lie; yes, it must be a lie.¡±

    The others all sucked in a cold breath. Their gazes were filled with respect and fear as they looked at Ding Ning. Although they didn¡¯t know who Ding Ning was exactly, they knew that they had run into wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing today.

    After all, someone that had one and a half billion cash on hand was not someone they could afford to anger. Thinking of the mockery and taunts earlier, they immediately panicked and broke out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°In my heart, this beautiful woman is a priceless treasure. Never mind a mere one and a half billion, even if it was ten billion, one hundred billion, one trillion dors, as long as I have it, I will give it to her without hesitation.¡±

    Ding Ning said as he looked at Xiao Nuo with deep emotion.

    Xiao Nuo hid from Ding Ning¡¯s emotional gaze in a fluster. Her heart was bouncing around like a little doe. Was... he confessing to her?

    ¡°Pals, everyone watching know in their hearts whether this is real or not. If you are still suspicious, we can call the bank right now to verify.¡±

    Zhu Ancheng narrowed his eyes and his mouth curved into a cold smile. Pals wanted to go back on his word.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. This must be fake, a lie.¡±

    Remembering that if he lost, he would have to kowtow and apologize to the country bumpkin he looked down on, he immediately felt a powerful sense of unwillingness.

    If he, the chairman of the Asian sector of Osn Corporations kowtowed and apologized to some unknown kid, how could he go out and meet people in the future?

    The thought rolled around in his head. D*mn, no, he couldn¡¯t fulfill the contract. He had to run, as long as he could make it back to thepany, it would be fine. There was no way they would chase him down.

    Thinking of this, Pals turned and ran, catching everyone off-guard.

    ¡°Chairman Pals is a civilized man, going back on your word is not a good habit to have.¡±

    A light voice floated out and Pals suddenly felt a heavy punchnd on his stomach. With a thud, he was kicked back and fell to the ground with a scream.

    A strange light shed through Zhu Ancheng¡¯s face. That was so quick he didn¡¯t even see how Ding Ning had managed to block Pals and kick him back.

    ¡°Fulfill the contract!¡±

    Ding Ning finally revealed his edge. His eyes were narrowed as he spoke, calmly but with no room for questioning.

    ¡°I¡¯m being attacked. I¡¯m being attacked. I am a citizen of France, how dare you people of Shenzhou attack me? I¡¯m going to call the police. I¡¯m going to the embassy to file aint...¡±

    Pals clutched his stomach and his face twisted as he roared wildly.

    ¡°You want to file aint at the embassy? Sure. In any case, there are cameras and everything has been recorded. I¡¯m interested to see if the embassy will protect a piece of trash like you who defiles his own country¡¯s image.¡±

    Xiao Nuo had a bellyful of rage and nowhere to vent it. With a cold smile, she said, ¡°As for calling the police, that¡¯s fine too. Mr. Pals, I forgot to tell you, I am the police.¡±

    As she finished talking, Xiao Nuo shed her credentials. ¡°I now suspect you of harassing women, disorderly behavior, and illegal confinement. You may choose to remain silent and anything you say can be used against you in a court ofw. Come, cuff him and take him in.¡±

    ¡°Yes, captain!¡±

    Two policemen who had received their orders long ago leaped forward ruthlessly. They grabbed Pals¡¯ arm, twisted it and clicked a pair of handcuffs into ce.

    ¡°I will file aint. I will go to the embassy and file aint against you. You used illegal force against me. I am a citizen of France, you have no right to detain me.¡±

    Pals struggled desperately.

    ¡°Be still. This is Shenzhou Country, not France. If you vite thews of Shenzhou Country, you will be punished. If you continue to resist, I will charge for resisting arrest.¡±

    Xiao Nuo spoke coldly and scared Pals into shutting his mouth. Pals stared pleadingly at Zhu Ancheng.

    Zhu Ancheng smiled icily and said in a hard tone, ¡°Mr. Pals, this is of your own doing. Of all the people to pick, you dared to pick the captain of Ninghai¡¯s Public Security Bureau. No one can save you. Furthermore, before you enter the station, you must fulfill the contract between you and Mr. Ding. I am the notary. If someone goes back on their word, what does that make of our auction house¡¯s honor?¡±

    Pals knew very clearly how much power Zhu Ancheng had in Ninghai. It would be very easy for him to make a person disappear without a sound.

    What made him despair even more was the fact that Xiao Nuo was the captain of the police force and he dared to approach her. This was like lightning from a clear sky and it made him copse to the ground like a balloon that had lost all its air.

    ¡°I¡¯ll follow through; I¡¯ll follow through!¡±

    The balding man was covered in sweat and was crying as if his mother had died. With a thud, his knees hit the ground and he kowtowed repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I was wrong; I won¡¯t do it again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I was wrong; we won¡¯t do it again.¡±

    The arrogant and overbearing dogs from earlier all knelt down and kowtowed like grounding garlic, pounding their heads against the ground.

    Ding Ning nced at these people with disgust. ¡°You are not worthy to be Shenzhou people. Worshipping foreign powers and sucking up to a foreigner as if he was your own father. You also help him bully your own people; are you still people?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not a person. I was wrong, and I won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡±

    The dogs continued to kowtow and beg for mercy. Their kneeling and subordinate appearance made one despise them even more.

    ¡°I truly feel embarrassed for you. Get lost. Remember, if I catch you bullying Shenzhou people again, I will leave you a memory you will never forget.¡±

    Ding Ning impatiently kicked over the balding man and issued an icy warning.

    ¡°Yes, we will remember. There won¡¯t be next time.¡±

    It was as if the dogs had been granted great forgiveness. They had no thought to spare for the master they had tried so hard to tter earlier as they climbed to their feet and fled.

    ¡°Kneel. Apologize!¡±

    Zhu Ancheng narrowed his eyes and roared at Pals.

    ¡°Kill me. I won¡¯t kneel for you. You have no right to ept such prostration from the great French people!¡±

    Pals said forcefully, his neck held rigidly.

    Zhu Ancheng had not thought that Pals would be such a tough nut to crack and he looked awkwardly at Ding Ning.

    A cold light shed through Ding Ning¡¯s eyes. He crouched down and smiled sweetly. ¡°I don¡¯t know whether France is great or not, but even if she is, it has nothing to do with trash like you. However, I like people with a backbone like you, and I hope you¡¯ll be able to stay this way forever.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Just as Xiao Nuo was going to go forward and scare him again, Pals suddenly let out a scream. His body curled like a maggot¡¯s and began to twitch.

    The veins on his temple stood out, the muscles in face twisted from the pain, and his eyes were already bloodshot. In a hoarse voice, he shouted, ¡°You... what are you doing to me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not even touching you; what can I be doing? I am aw-abiding citizen, please don¡¯t do me such an injustice.¡±

    Ding Ning spread his hands, a picture of innocence on his face.

    ¡°It hurts... It itches... I can¡¯t stand it... Ah....¡±

    Pals had never suffered such pain before. It was as if his body and heart were being eaten by ants. The painful and itching sensation made him want to die. Tears and drool flowed freely across his face.

    ¡°Ding Ning, what¡¯s wrong with him?¡±

    Xiao Nuo asked worriedly. After all, this was outside the auction house. If something happened to Pals, they would all be responsible.

    Zhu Ancheng was even more worried, afraid that this would affect the uing auction. He looked questioningly at Ding Ning.

    ¡°It might be an epileptic fit; it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Ding Ning spoke lightly and winked at Xiao Nuo. Xiao Nuo immediately understood and her lips curved into a slight smile. This guy, he was torturing Pals again.

    ¡°Quick, call an ambnce.¡± Zhu Ancheng panicked and cried out loudly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need, Mr. Zhu. I am a doctor. I can cure him.¡±

    Ding Ning waved his hand lightly and stopped Zhu Ancheng¡¯s phone call.

    Zhu Ancheng brightened at the news. ¡°Then I must trouble you to cure him.¡±

    ¡°His illness won¡¯t kill him, and he¡¯ll be fine in half an hour. However, he¡¯ll probably suffer from this every day for half an hour. Ah, how pitiful.¡±

    Ding Ning wore an expression of sympathy and pity yet he still did not take any action to cure him.

    ¡°Please, please... save me...¡±

    Pals writhed on the floor, tortured to within an inch of his life. Snot and tears flowed smeared across his face and his body was drenched in sweat yet his mind remained clear. He waspletely unable to faint away.

    He knew that he was not epileptic and he suspected Ding Ning of doing something but he had no proof and could not confirm it.

    The meaning of Ding Ning¡¯s words was that he would suffer this torturous pain for half an hour every day. This made his heart sink into a bottomless abyss.

    This was not a pain that humans could endure. He did not want to endure another second of it and had no choice but to put down his pride and beg.

    ¡°Great French people,e to save your devout citizen. We, the people of Shenzhou, cannot ept his kowtow.¡±

    Ding Ning folded his arms and spoke with an expression of tragic pity.

    ¡°I, I was wrong. I apologize to you. I¡¯m kowtowing to you. Please, please...¡±

    Pals was truly scared. He no longer cared about his pride. Fighting through the pain and itchiness, he struggled into a kneeling position and kowtowed repeatedly.

    Thunk, thunk, thunk!

    As he kowtowed, he found, to his surprise, the pain and itchiness decreased a little. Immediately, he kowtowed even more vigorously.

    ¡°No, no, no, you are a tough French nut; how could you be so spineless?¡±

    Ding Ning said darkly.

    ¡°I was wrong... I know what I did was wrong... I... I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t ever do it again. Please, please help me.¡±

    Pals begged, tears and snot smeared across his face.

 Chapter 294 - Jiang Hongbin

    <h4>Chapter 294 Jiang Hongbin</h4>

    Ring!

    Xiao Nuo answered the phone and her expression immediately darkened. ¡°Got it; I¡¯lle back immediately.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ding Ning saw Xiao Nuo¡¯s expression change and he lost interest in ying with Pals. He reached out and patted Pals a few times and also unlocked his handcuffs.

    All the pain and itchiness retreated like the tide under Ding Ning¡¯s touch. Pals felt that he was returned to heaven from hell as he took in big gasping breaths of air. All the energy in his body seemed to have been sucked away and hey limply on the ground. His gaze on Ding Ning was filled with terror.

    ¡°There was a fight outside the Academy of Arts that¡¯s resulted in a death. The impact has been very negative. The mayor has set a time limit to solve the case. I need to get back for a meeting.¡±

    Xiao Nuo looked at Ding Ning, unwilling to let him go. She hated this damn Pals even more for wasting her time with Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart jumped. ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    ¡°Ah... alright!¡±

    Although Xiao Nuo felt that this was inappropriate, she could not bring herself to leave Ding Ning so she pressed her lips together and agreed.

    ¡°Mr. Zhu, we¡¯re going to leave first.¡±

    Ding Ning politely took his leave of Zhu Ancheng.

    Zhu Ancheng warmly handed him a business card. ¡°Come to have tea when you have time.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitelye for tea when I have time. The matter is urgent so I¡¯m going to leave now. See you next time.¡±

    Ding Ning epted the business card with a smile but did not leave his number with him. After all, he did not think he and Zhu Ancheng would have a chance to meet again.

    Zhu Ancheng was slightly disappointed but it did not show on his face. Politely, he saw them off.

    With his acumen, naturally, he would not treat a Phaeton like a Passat. Quietly, he mumbled to himself. ¡°So low-key.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Zhu, what¡¯s that Ding Ning¡¯s background?¡±

    Pals asked courteously; he had recovered some of his strength.

    Zhu Ancheng frowned. ¡°What? Are you still nning to make trouble for him?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no... I would not dare. Someone who carried one and a half billion around with him is not someone I can offend. I was just curious about his identity.¡±

    Pals waved his hand in terror as he exined. Remembering those few short minutes of nightmarish pain, his face turned deathly pale.

    ¡°As long as you know that. Never mind you, even the chairman of your corporation picked a fight with him, it would not end well. You best behave.¡±

    Zhu Ancheng knew nothing about Ding Ning¡¯s identity. He deduced he was someone powerful based on Xiao Nuo¡¯s background, in addition, he did not like Pals so after making this rming statement, he shook his sleeves and left.

    ¡°What? Even the chairman of my corporations shouldn¡¯t both him? Ah, my god, I¡¯m lucky to be alive.¡±

    Pals sucked in a cold breath and felt that he had just narrowly avoided death. He did not even have the interest left to attend the exhibition. Without wasting another moment, he quickly left.

    On the way to the Municipal Police Bureau, Ding Ning honestly exined the details of the deaths of the Gu father and son.

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s expression became very strange. ¡°You say that you have two younger twin sisters?¡±

    ¡°Uh, adopted sisters.¡± Ding Ning rubbed his nose guiltily.

    ¡°Adopted sisters? Or...?¡±

    Xiao Nuo left her sentence hanging. (EDITOR: the pun doesn¡¯t work in Chinese, so I¡¯ve adjusted this part.)

    Ding Ning¡¯s face was filled with guilt. ¡°Don¡¯t spout such nonsense. I truly consider them younger sisters.¡±

    Immediately, he exined what he knew about their backgrounds. Xiao Nuo had a kind heart and was filled with sympathy for the Ye and Huan sisters.

    But thinking of how well Ding Ning got along with him, she huffed coldly and said sourly.

    ¡°You consider them younger sisters, but do they consider you as an older brother? Besides, there are all those people with pitiful backgrounds, howe you just happened to help them? Isn¡¯t it just because you think they¡¯re pretty?¡±

    Ding Ning was speechless. ¡°Can you not think of me in such a vile way? There are so many pitiful people in this world, but I can¡¯t help all of them even if I wanted to. I just happened to run into the sisters and so gave them a helping hand. It has nothing to do with them being pretty.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Xiao Nuo looked at him with suspicious eyes.

    Ding Ning smiled and pinched her cheeks. ¡°Who would have thought that the big butt was a vinegar pot?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a vinegar pot, stupid pervert.¡± Xiao Nuo immediately blushed and rebuked him teasingly.

    ¡°Hehe. Oh, right, I will definitely cooperate in the Gu father and son matter. However, I think you should investigate them a little, for they must have done a lot of bad things.¡±

    Ding Ning noticed that the atmosphere was bing too intimate and he quickly changed the subject.

    ¡°Bad things? Gu Fangran started his career in the underworld, how could he not have done bad things? But this kind of person is very cunning and tricky, and he wouldn¡¯t have left evidence of his guilt in his home.¡±

    Xiao Nuo understood very well how cunning these people were and shook her head hopelessly.

    ¡°I was saying you should investigate Gu Tianqi. This guy was arrogant and overbearing and did a lot of bad things, counting on his father to spoil him. He must have done something bad that can be dug up. The turnip always brings up dirt when it¡¯s dug up, so following the clues might lead to evidence against Gu Fangran.¡±

    Ding Ning suggested.

    Xiao Nuo looked at him oddly. ¡°They¡¯re already dead, what can we do even if we do find evidence of their guilt?¡±

    Ding Ning paused. ¡°It was not an ident Gu Tianqi was crushed to death, he was purposely crushed to death by Li Xiaoman and Liu Shasha so I suspect Gu Tianqi had leverage over them.¡±

    ¡°Li Xiaoman and Li Shasha?¡±

    Xiao Nuo furrowed her brows. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±

    ¡°Gu Tianqi has done many vile things that not even death can wipe away. It looked as if Li Xiaoman and Liu Shasha were on his side but in the end, they killed him. This means they must really hate Gu Tianqi. Unfortunately, they arecking experience. Killing Gu Tianqi must have left behind evidence that could easily be found by the police. I feel that although they are fallen very low, they must also have their own troubles. Otherwise, how could two girls in the prime of their youth dare to kill someone?¡±

    Thoughtfully, Ding Ning said, ¡°I suggest you investigate Gu Tianqi as to give these two girls a chance of survival. If they really do have some secret trouble, it would be best to show leniency.¡±

    ¡°You stupid pervert really knows how to protect women. You¡¯re not into them, are you?¡± Xiao Nuo¡¯s tone was very sour.

    ¡°Can we have a proper conversation, vinegar pot?¡± Ding Ning rolled his eyes without good humor.

    ¡°Jealous of you? You wish.¡±

    Xiao Nuo blushed and spoke empty words that did note from the heart. Sulkily, she turned her head to look out the window.

    ¡°Feeling guilty?¡± Ding Ning smiled wickedly.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who feels guilty, stupid pervert!¡±

    Xiao Nuo gritted her teeth and turned back with a huff, raising a fist to smack Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning caught her fist. Xiao Nuo¡¯s entire body froze. As if shocked by electricity, she tried to free herself but his grip remained firm.

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s face was red with embarrassment. She raised her eyes and stole a look at his faux serious profile that was wholly focused on the road. Unconsciously, she sat up straighter. Her eyes gazed forward unfocused while her heart jumped around like a fawn. A gentle aura filled the vehicle.

    At some point, the little hand unclenched from a fist and sped together with therger hand. There appeared warm and harmonious.

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived!¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s soft voice broke through this sweetness. Xiao Nuo felt a sudden sense of loss and pouted unhappily.

    Even though they had had the most intimate contact, she had never felt as close to him as she did at that moment. This filled her with a powerful sense of regret.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go in with you.¡±

    Ding Ning said in a soft voice, looking at her still dazed expression.

    ¡°Ah... you... why are you going in?¡±

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s longshes suddenly trembled, and she hid from his gaze in a panic, her heart pounding. He wouldn¡¯t confess to her in front of all her colleagues, right?

    ¡°What should I do? So embarrassing. What if I ept?¡± ¡°Or ept? Or ept?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that I would leave a statement?¡±

    Ding Ningughed mischievously. ¡°What did you think I was going in to do?¡±

    ¡°I... stupid pervert, you¡¯re so mean!¡±

    It was only now that Xiao Nuo realized she had thought too much into this. She immediately felt ashamed and embarrassed. While she let out a sigh of relief in her heart, she also felt a faint disappointment.

    ¡°Women only love bad boys!¡±

    Ding Ning leaped from the car with a wicked smile when he saw Xiao Nuo raise a fist to hit him again. ¡°Alright, stop it. If your colleagues see this, your image as an icy beauty will be destroyed.¡±

    ¡°Humph, stupid pervert. So annoying!¡±

    Xiao Nuo covered her burning face and wondered what was wrong with herself. Why could his every word and action easily trigger the truest emotion in her heart?

    ¡°Wait for me in my office; I¡¯m going to the meeting first.¡±

    After bringing Ding Ning to her office, Xiao Nuo once again recovered her aloof demeanor. She quickly grabbed her notebook and went to the meeting.

    ¡°Captain Xiao...¡±

    As Ding Ning was ying minesweeper in his boredom, a knock came on the slightly closed door which was then immediately pushed open. A man, about thirty years old, dressed in a policeman¡¯s uniform poked his head in.

    When he saw Ding Ning, his face immediately darkened and he asked in a harsh voice, ¡°Who are you? Why are you in Captain Xiao¡¯s office?¡±

    Ding Ning furrowed his brows. Looking at this handsome policeman, he lightly said, ¡°I am Captain Xiao¡¯s friend.¡±

    ¡°Friend? Impossible. No men are ever allowed in Captain Xiao¡¯s office. Tell me, what do you n on doing by sneaking into Captain Xiao¡¯s office?¡±

    The man¡¯s face grew increasingly grim as he shouted harshly. His hand was already reaching toward his waist.

    Ding Ning saw enmity and jealous hidden in his eyes and sighed silently. Beautiful women were truly a disaster. This man was clearly Xiao Nuo¡¯s admirer and had purposelye to pick a fight with him.

    At this time, he couldn¡¯t be bothered wasting his breath with such people. Heughed coldly and bent his head back to minesweeper.

    Seeing himself be ignored, Jiang Hongbin¡¯s face turned ashen and he yelled loudly. ¡°Come help, someone snuck into Captain Xiao¡¯s office to steal secret files.¡±

    Whoosh!

    A dozen or so police heard and rushed over,pletely sealing off the office. A sses-wearing policeman looked at Ding Ning and asked with confusion, ¡°Captain Jian, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Li, as you know, other than for work-rted matters, Captain Xiao never allows men into her office. Not only has this person snuck into Captain Xiao¡¯s office while she¡¯s not here, he has also gotten into herputer. I suspect he snuck in to steal secret files.¡±

    A chill shed through Jiang Hongbin¡¯s eyes as he spoke in a clear voice.

    Mr. Li was the deputy captain of the three police teams. Having heard what was said, he stared at Ding Ning with suspicion. ¡°Who are you? Why are you in Captain Xiao¡¯s office?¡±

    Ding Ning nced at him impatiently. ¡°I¡¯ll repeat myself one more time. I am Captain Xiao¡¯s friend. She went to a meeting and asked me to wait for her in her office.¡±

    ¡°I knew you were lying. Captain Xiao is out on a mission and not in the Bureau at all. Come, take him in.¡±

    As if he had caught Ding Ning¡¯s weakness, Jiang Hongbin waved his hand regally.

    A few policemen rushed in with great agility and were about to cuff Ding Ning.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Mr. Li suddenly yelled out.

    ¡°Wait for what? What do you mean by this, Mr. Li? The matter is clear. This person is lying, what is there to wait for?¡±

    Jiang Hongbin said unhappily.

    ¡°Captain Jiang, Captain Xiao has already received Director Qi¡¯s emergency notice and has returned for the meeting. It is very likely he is not lying.¡±

    Mr. Li answered seriously as he pushed up his sses.

 Chapter 295 - Fang Xiaomu

    <h4>Chapter 295 Fang Xiaomu</h4>

    ¡°Impossible. What kind of emergency meeting is it? Why didn¡¯t I receive any notice? I am the deputy captain.¡±

    Jiang Hongbin said with an ugly expression.

    Mr. Li shook his head helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s not that you weren¡¯t notified, but we just couldn¡¯t get through to your phone. The captains and deputy captains of each team have all gone to attend the meeting. I¡¯m on duty that¡¯s why I¡¯m not there.¡±

    ¡°My, my cellphone ran out of battery.¡±

    Jiang Hongbin¡¯s expression changed and he asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Why was there suddenly an emergency meeting?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but Director Qi did not look happy. Even the secretary of the mayor hase to attend the meeting.¡±

    Mr. Li said in a light voice.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the meeting now.¡±

    Jiang Hongbin¡¯s expression changed again and he nced at Ding Ning unkindly. ¡°But this does not mean he is not suspicious. Mr. Li, keep him under control for now to prevent unnecessary losses.¡±

    At this time, a subordinate policeman poked his head in. He nced at Ding Ning and quickly said, ¡°Captain Jiang, he really is Captain Xiao¡¯s friend. I saw theme in together earlier.¡±

    ¡°Xiaofang, are you sure you saw correctly?¡±

    Jiang Hongbin stared at Xiaofang coldly as he asked.

    After Captain Liu of the Municipal Police Bureau left on medical leave, Jiang Hongbin and another deputy captain, Gao Feng, both had hopes of recing him.

    Particrly Jiang Hongbin. His background was strong and he had done a lot of work. It was almost certain he would be captain.

    But fate was unexpected. There was no way he would have expected that a captain of the Special Forces would take over the role of a police captain.

    After receiving the news, Jiang Hongbin almost smashed his office in anger. He called that night to ask his powerful backer what had happened and the conclusion he received was that Xiao Nuo had great influence. Even his powerful backer could not afford to mess with her.

    Jiang Hongbin could only force down his anger and called in some of his loyal subordinates in preparation for a show of force for when the new captain first came. With the power taken from his hands, no matter how powerful her backer was, it meant nothing if she didn¡¯t have any power.

    But when he saw Xiao Nuo for the first time and learned that she was still single, all of the preparations and ns died before they came to fruition. He wanted to pursue this woman who had stolen his heart and make her into his wife.

    Thus, even though he knew that Ding Ning was very likely Xiao Nuo¡¯s friend, he still made matters difficult for him, to make him retreat in the face of difficulties. And to let him know that Xiao Nuo was not someone he could think about.

    Unfortunately, he forgot that Xiaofang was a rookie fresh out of the police academy and could not understand the subtext in his words. Xiaofang stared back and said, with certainty, ¡°How could I have seen wrong? It hasn¡¯t even been ten minutes since he and Captain Xiao came in together.¡±

    ¡°You... humph! Just because they came in together does not necessarily mean they are friends. I¡¯m going to the meeting now. Captain Xiao¡¯s office is not somewhere for random people to loiter. Have this person wait in the guest room.¡±

    Jiang Hongbin¡¯s face was clouded enough to drip water. He shot a hard nce at Xiaofang, shook his sleeve, and left.

    ¡°This... ¡±

    Mr. Li¡¯s face was as bitter as medicine. D*mn, everyone in the criminal police team knew that Jiang Hongbin liked Captain Xiao, however, the problem was that Captain Xiao had never even looked twice at him.

    For this young man before him, of age with Captain Xiao, to be able to sit openly and confidently in her office, who knew what their rtionship was?

    A captain who had not yet firmly nted her feet and a deputy captain with solid foundations, while he, only a deputy captain of the three teams, did not want to involve himself into this vortex of jealousy.

    But Jiang Hongbin, relying on his powerful backer, had always been arrogant and overbearing. Since he gave the order, he had no choice but to carry it out.

    With an ufortable expression, he had no choice but to politely say, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to wait in the guest room.¡±

    Ding Ning looked at him with the ghost of a smile. ¡°What if I refuse? Are you going to have people remove me forcefully?¡±

    ¡°No, no I wouldn¡¯t. You¡¯re not a suspect in a crime, how could I treat you like that?¡±

    Mr. Li awkwardly waved his hand and said with an apologetic smile as he silently cursed Jiang Hongbin bloody in his head.

    ¡°Then you may take your leave. Nuonuo asked me to wait for her here, so I will wait for her here. No random person can give me orders.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s tone was warm and genial but the meaning of his words was thought-provoking.

    Nuonuo? To use such a name, in short, showed that he was definitely someone very close to Captain Nuo.

    Mr. Li was an old policeman and his eyes were very sharp. Although everything Ding Ning wore came from street stalls, his aura and attitude were notparable with themon man.

    Mr. Li was not stupid enough to offend someone whose background he didn¡¯t know just because of Jiang Hongbin¡¯s jealousy.

    Even if he was wrong and Ding Ning was only a normal person, he still could not afford to offend him given his close connection to Xiao Nuo. Mr. Liughed awkwardly. ¡°Then you keep waiting, and I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±

    Watching as Mr. Li very considerately closed the door, a smile shed across Ding Ning¡¯s mouth as the office sank back into silence.

    If Jiang Hongbin had politely discussed the matter with him, he would have been happy to wait in the guest room. After all, Xiao Nuo¡¯s office was small, so small that he felt bad about having a smoke. He was bored out of his mind.

    The overly familiar way Jiang Hongbin only knocked once before directly entering Xiao Nuo¡¯s office and his self-justified enmity made him feel very ufortable and very unwilling to do as he asked. Did he think the criminal police team was his family business?

    Thud thud thud!

    Someone knocked on the door. Ding Ning hesitated then called out, ¡°Come in!¡±

    Xiaofang walked in with a cup of coffee. Respectfully, he said, ¡°Mr. Ding, have some coffee.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. You know who I am?¡±

    Ding Ning looked at this young policeman with some confusion.

    ¡°Yes. I actually did not see youe in with Captain Xiao earlier but I know you are good friends with her. Last time, when we were at Jingpu Police Station Sub-bureau capturing Zhu Jian, I was on duty together with Captain Xiao.¡±

    Xiaofang scratched his head with embarrassment.

    Ding Ning immediately understood. No wonder he thought Xiaofang looked slightly familiar, they had met at the Jingpu Police Station Sub-bureau.

    ¡°I¡¯m Ding Ning; what¡¯s your name?¡±

    Ding Ning had a good impression of this kid who smiled rather shyly. He quickly stood up to shake his hand.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Ding, I¡¯m Fang Xiaomu. I only graduated from the police academyst year.¡±

    Xiaofang¡¯s face was bright red and he spoke excitedly. Last time at the Jingpu Police Station Sub-bureau, he personally saw the Mayor¡¯s secretary and Director Qi speak on his behalf. His powerful influence was clear.

    As a new graduate of the police academy and having experienced the real world for a year, he understood that if he wanted to stand strong in the police bureau, one needed a powerful backer.

    So today, Fang Xiaomu yed the fool and seemed to have offended Jiang Hongbin which seemed very stupid. But in reality, he gained Ding Ning¡¯s favor and, indirectly, pulled himself closer to Xiao Nuo. Who could say he was truly stupid?

    But to say that he was very wise to the world was notpletely true either. After all, he was still hot-blooded and his ideals had not been destroyed by the cruel society.

    Otherwise, he would not have rejected Jiang Hongbin¡¯s attempts to recruit him because of his distaste for hisworking and his oppression of outsiders, thus being iced out by his colleagues.

    ¡°Be at ease, sit down and chat with me; I¡¯m bored anyway. What kind of person is that Captain Jiang?¡±

    Ding Ning pulled up a chair for Fang Xiaomu to sit on. Although he, with his level of intelligence, could clearly see through Fang Xiaomu¡¯s attempts to befriend him, he did not feel any annoyance.

    After all, a young man who wrote all his thoughts on his face could not be very shrewd and couldn¡¯t be that bad a person.

    Unlike the old fox Mr. Li, who swayed from side to side without a firm stance. He could only be an opportunist.

    ¡°Captain Jiang¡¯s name is Jiang Hongbin, the deputy captain of the criminal police force...¡±

    Fang Xiaomu answered respectfully. It was only now that Ding Ning learned that the Municipal Police Bureau had a total of 17 squads and each squad had one captain and two deputy captains.

    Fang Xiaomu belonged to the first squad. Of the 17 squads, only the captain of the first squad, Gu Honglin got along well with Xiao Nuo, perhaps because they were both women.

    Of the remaining 16 squads, five captains followed Jiang Hongbin while 4 followed Gao Feng. The other 6 maintained a middle ground and was not involved in either faction.

    The sub-bureau and country bureau criminal police team belonged under the jurisdiction of the sub-bureau and country bureau and were not superior or inferior to the Municipal Criminal Team. They only had a professional guidance rtionship.

    Under these circumstances, Xiao Nuo¡¯s difficulty was clear. Of the 17 squads, she could only give orders to one of them. If she didn¡¯t aplish something soon, her title of captain would only be a title. Her influence would be an illusion and she would be a figurehead.

    Fortunately, days after she came into her post, she was sent to handle the security of the auction house. The problems had notpletelye began otherwise her present situation would not be very good.

    ording to Fang Xiaomu, Jiang Hongbin had initially reached out to a lot of people to target Xiao Nuo in the hopes of driving her away. Butter, no action was taken. Each day he was eagerly attentive toward her, just because he wanted to pursue her.

    Ding Ning smiled at hearing this. Xiao Nuo was a very capable person, otherwise, she would not have risen to the position of captain of the SWAT team in just two short years. He was also not someone within the system so the only thing he could do was crack more cases with her to add to her aplishments.

    As for Jiang Hongbin¡¯s interest, he did not think much of it. Although he put on a lot of airs, he still had far to go for Xiao Nuo to be interested.

    He knew Xiao Nuo quite well, who was a female hero and had aplex about powerful people. Only a young talent like him could make her fall in love at first sight.

    The more Ding Ning thought about this the more pleased he became. ¡°My charm indeed knows no bounds, and even such a cold-faced policewoman has secretly given her heart to me. Ah, handsome people have so many worries!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ding? Mr. Ding?¡±

    As Fang Xiaomu spoke, he realized that Ding Ning was smiling vacantly and almost had drooling out of his mouth. At a loss, he called him twice in a row to bring him back to his senses.

    Ding Ning¡¯s face flushed and he coughed awkwardly. ¡°We are friends, so don¡¯t call me Mr. Ding, and that seems so distant. Either call my name or call me Brother Ding; I should be a little older than you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m 21 this year.¡±

    Fang Xiaomu was delighted. To be friends with Ding Ning meant getting closer to Xiao Nuo. This was a short cut for someone like him who desperately wanted to move up in rank.

    ¡°Then you¡¯re one year younger than me; call me Brother Ding in the future. This is my number, and when there¡¯s an opportunity in the future, we can get meet up.¡±

    Ding Ning exchanged numbers with him. He had his reason for making friends with Fang Xiaomu. After all, Xiao Nuo was so stubborn that made his heart hurt. She always shouldered everything herself.

    He needed Fang Xiaomu to be his eyes and ears, to quickly be of mutual assistance to each other. He needed to understand Xiao Nuo¡¯s situation to be able to provide her with help in a timely matter.

    The bald Brother Long had already met with the South-east people twice but Ding Ning still did not make a move because they had only brought very little drugs as a sample and were carrying out initial talks. Furthermore, the big boss behind bald Brother Long had not yet to show his face.

    He nned to let out his line to catch a big fish. Once he had figured out whom the big boss was he would capture all of these drug-dealers when the South-east Asian people brought arge number of drugs. He would have the goods and the criminals in one fell swoop.

    As they talked, Fang Xiaomu found Ding Ning to be very easygoing and he grew less reserved. Calling Ding Ning, Brother Ding, they chatted together agreeably.

 Chapter 296 - Interrogating

    Chapter 296 Interrogating

    ¡°We caught two thieves and also arsonists. Send some policemen here quickly.¡±

    A sharp voice of a middle-aged woman passed through the phone.

    ¡°Lady, no shouting, please. Say it slowly.¡±

    ¡°Slowly? Someone killed my husband and son. But your cops have not caught the murderer until now. What are you fu*king doing every day?¡±

    ¡°Madam, after we take charge of a case, we should investigate and search for evidence first. The case you asked about just happened this afternoon. Some time is needed before we draw any conclusion.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. You must catch the murderer as soon as possible to revenge for the deaths of my husband and kid. Besides that, two b*tches were trying to set fire to the house and burn us. They must be with the murderer. Fortunately, we found out what they did, or all of us would be burned to death already.¡±

    ¡°Beat these two b*tches to death. How dare they set fire on us! You d*mn b*tches.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    ¡°Madam, this is the police station. Stop beating. Otherwise, we will arrest you all.¡±

    ¡°Humph, you police cannot catch the murderer, but can only show your authority before an orphan and a widow.¡±

    ...

    Waves of loud noise together with low screams and sobs came from the outside. Fang Xiaomu was not hearing properly. But given his sensitive ears, Ding Ning could hear clearly.

    The sobs that sounded slightly familiar to him made Ding Ning¡¯s face suddenly gloomy. They were from Li Xiaoman and Liu Shasha.

    ¡°Set fire? Why would theye to the Gu family¡¯s house to do that? Did they really want to burn the entire family to death?¡±

    ¡°Brother Ding, let me go out to see what happened.¡±

    Fang Xiaomu couldn¡¯t sit still. He was on duty for the night. If anyone found that he was absent, he would be in trouble.

    ¡°I will go to check with you.¡±

    Immediately, Ding Ning also stood up because he wanted to see what exactly had happened.

    At the moment, the reception hall of the Municipal Police Bureau was already crowded with people.

    A slightly good-looking woman in her forties was there. Next to her stood a girl with a face full of makeup and a dozen tall and sturdy bodyguards. In a threatening manner, they were making a hell of a stink.

    Two girlsy on the ground, sobbing constantly. They were Li Xiaoman and Liu Shasha who were beaten ck and blue by the bunch of people.

    Together with a group of police, Mr. Li was asking them for information. Standing in the crowd, Ding Ning quickly figured out what was going on.

    It turned out that one after another, the bunch of bodyguards went away without asking for leave after the death of Gu Fangran and Gu Tianqi. After all, they were afraid of getting into trouble. Besides that, the monitoring equipment at the entrance of the Academy of Arts was out of function long ago. Though there were a lot of witnesses, no one was willing toe out to testify because Gu Fangran and Gu Tianqi had done all kinds of evil in those years. As a result, the Public Security Bureau had not yet found out how the father and the son died.

    The middle-aged woman was He Xiufen, Gu Fangran¡¯s wife, while the girl was Gu Shanshan, Gu Tianqi¡¯s elder sister.

    After the father and his son died, He Xiufen and Gu Shanshan set up a mourning hall at home for the rtives and friends to pay their condolences.

    The vi of the Gu family was now wide open to receive visitors. But to everyone¡¯s surprise, Liu Shasha and Li Xiaoman disguised themselves as visitors and sneaked into Gu Tianqi¡¯s room, rummaging through chests and cupboards.

    However, in the end, the family¡¯s servants found them and blocked them in the room. In desperation, Liu Shasha and Li Xiaoman began to start fires inside the room, but the bodyguards there discovered the situation in time. They extinguished the mes and caught Liu Shasha and Li Xiaoman, who were then brutally beaten up and then were turned over to the Public Security Bureau.

    In fact, the local police station or any sub-bureaus could take up the case. But finally, Liu Shasha and Li Xiaoman were sent to the Municipal Police Bureau because He Xiufen suspected that the death of her husband and son was rted to them.

    After learning about the situation, Mr. Li felt a little embarrassed. Gu Fangran was a deputy to the district people¡¯s congress. In addition to that, this tragic case urred on the eve of the National Day. Therefore, it drew considerable attention from those municipal leaders.

    The case would certainly be handled by a criminal police team of the Municipal Police Bureau. But the leaders were discussing which criminal police team should take control of this case. The final decision had not been made yet.

    As a senior criminal police officer, Mr. Li knew that the case was not so easy to be dealt with because of Gu Fangran¡¯s special identity. He instinctively refused to take this case and was afraid that the leaders would throw this case to the No.3 criminal police team that he was in.

    Rolling his eyeballs, Mr. Li look at Fang Xiaomu. ¡°Xiaomu, today, your team is on duty. How about you interrogating the two suspects in connection with theft and arson?¡±

    But Fang Xiaomu was not stupid. When he was about to refuse, he saw Ding Ning nodding at him. Then, he hurriedly said, ¡°All right. I will interrogate the two suspects first.¡±

    ¡°Fang Xiaomu, the captain is in a meeting. You ept the case without the approval of the team leader. Who will take responsibility for the case if anything goes wrong?¡±

    But Xu Yang, Fang Xiaomu¡¯s teammate, said in a voice dripping with sarcasm. Obviously, he was reluctant to do that.

    ¡°I am responsible for possible problems. We are the police whose duty is to handle cases. We don¡¯t deserve to be the police if each of us thinks that the case is the responsibility of others only because we are afraid of taking the responsibilities.¡±

    Grumpily, Fang Xiaomu refuted.

    ¡°You... Ahem! OK, when something happens, and our superiors want to find out who is to me, don¡¯t use me of shirking the responsibility at that time.¡±

    Xu Yang said with rage, blushing at Fang Xiaomu¡¯s righteous speech. In his heart, he scolded, ¡°What a big fool! What a reckless young man! Mr. Li wants to throw this troublesome case to you, don¡¯t you see? I kindly offered you the help, but you actually did not appreciate it.¡±

    Mr. Li¡¯s face reddened all over, feeling angry and ashamed in his heart. He knew that by ostensibly pointing to Xu Yang, Fang Xiaomu was abusing him. However, Mr. Li couldn¡¯t exin it away because it was so uncool for him to get rid of this case in this way.

    Looking on coldly as a bystander, Ding Ning secretly shook his head in his heart. ¡°One craftier than another, these people are very cautious in order to save their own skin. What qualifications do they have to be the police?¡±

    Xu Yang had a good rtionship with Fang Xiaomu. Though Xu Yang was furious, he still carted Liu Shasha and Li Xiaoman away in handcuffs, poker-faced. Then, he brought them into separate interrogation rooms.

    Mr. Li made some small talk with He Xiufen. He repeatedly promised to her that the police would crack the case as soon as possible, and finally, he managed to send the impetuous He Xiufen and her daughter away.

    A touch of cold light shing across Ding Ning¡¯s eyes, Ding Ning immediately told Xiaocui to follow He Xiufen.

    The trial was not going well. Crying all the time, Li Xiaoman and Liu Shasha said nothing.

    Fang Xiaomu had no idea how to deal with them, so he went out to pour himself a cup of tea. By taking this opportunity, he went to ask Ding Ning what he should do next.

    While touching his chin, Ding Ning said after a moment of thinking. ¡°If you believe me, let me talk to them.¡±

    ¡°This... Well then, Brother Ding, Xu Yang and I are interrogating Liu Shasha. You can go to talk to Li Xiaoman!¡±

    Fang Xiaomu was a little hesitant. ¡°It is a breach of our discipline.¡± But when he thought of the rtionship between Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo, he immediately agreed, gritting his teeth.

    ¡°You... why are you here?¡±

    In the No. 7 interrogation room, the quite nervous Li Xiaoman heard the door open. She looked up and found it was Ding Ning. Much frightened, she asked.

    ¡°Li Xiaoman, you don¡¯t need to care about why I am here. What you only need to know is that I am here to help you.¡±

    Slowly, Ding Ning walked to the interrogation table and lit a cigarette, leisurely taking a long draw from it.

    ¡°Help me? No one can help me.¡±

    The rims of Li Xiaoman¡¯s eyes suddenly went red. She constantly shed tears, feeling helpless and desperate.

    ¡°The police have suspected that it was you and Liu Shasha who stamped Gu Tianqi to death. Do you know that? The footprints of you and Liu Shasha are good evidence.¡±

    Ding Ning dropped this bomb on her, lightly.

    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t. Well... we stepped on him in the chaos, and at most, it was an idental injury.¡±

    Li Xiaoman¡¯s expression became evidently tenser, and she exined in a flurry.

    Taking a long drag on his cigarette, Ding Ning blew a smoke ring and said casually. ¡°I understand that you don¡¯t believe me. After all, we have had conflicts before. But now, the situation is different. We are no longer enemies, and I sincerely want to help you.¡±

    ¡°Why will you be so kind?¡±

    In handcuffs, Li Xiaoman sped her hands tightly together, twisting them nervously.

    ¡°I have never projected myself as your kind-hearted savior. Well, I have learned about your situation from my sister. You and Liu Shasha are different from Chen Yuxi. Chen Yuxi is happy in her own degeneration, but you two just have some vanity ofparison. You were lured into this by Chen Yuxi.¡±

    Ding Ning took a deep breath and exined to her with sincerity. ¡°Li Xiaoman, believe it or not, I don¡¯t have the filthy rtionship with Ye Huan and Ye Le as you have imagined. Their mother has liver cancer, lying in the hospital without the money to continue her treatment. But at such a crucial misfortune moment, their rtives forced them to pay their family¡¯s debts. Being put into such a hopeless situation, Ye Huan and Ye Le had no other choices but to sell themselves to raise money for their mother¡¯s cost of surgery. Well, I happened to be able to lend a hand, and so I did. From the start to the end, I have neverid my hands on them. I always treat them as my younger sisters. I don¡¯t want to advertise how noble I am, but there are too many bad guys in this world. I want to try my best to be a good person. I hope I can help you.¡±

    ¡°You... Are you telling the truth?¡±

    Looking at Ding Ning¡¯s crystal-clear eyes, Li Xiaoman found herself unexpectedly believed all his words. She could not help shedding tears again. ¡°Why? Why didn¡¯t I meet you earlier? Woo, toot, toot... Why would I meet the Gu Tianqi? A beastman, pervert, and scumbag!¡±

    ¡°I think that he must have something on you and Liu Shasha. Tell me. Maybe I can help you.¡±

    Untiringly, Ding Ning tried to persuade her to tell him the truth.

    ¡°No, no, no, he didn¡¯t have anything on me. I just hate him and want to kill him. Don¡¯t, don¡¯t push me... Ah... I am begging you... Don¡¯t force me to say anything...¡±

    Li Xiaoman¡¯s look was full of fear. With memories unbearable to recall hovering around her mind, Li Xiaoman held her head tight with both hands and curled up there, sobbing too much to speak. Her mood was about to copse.

    A touch of pity shed past the bottom of Ding Ning¡¯s eyes. ¡°This evil Gu Tianqi, what on earth had he done to this girl? She would rather die than say anything about it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay, rx. If you don¡¯t want to say anything, no one will push you to do that. Don¡¯t agitate yourself, and calm down a little.¡±

    Ding Ning ashed his cigarette, stood up, and walked up to Li Xiaoman. Holding her hand tightly, he gently whispered the words offort to her.

    It seemed that Li Xiaoman felt the warmth of Ding Ning¡¯s palm. Her mood became a little more stable. She bit her lips so hard that they were bleeding, but her eyes looked terribly hollow.

    ¡°Xiaoman, the demon Gu Tianqi is dead. Try to be a little braver. Only in this way can I help you get rid of the shadows of the past. Otherwise, once you fail to get back the evidence that he used to threaten you in time and it is known to others, it will be the shadow that you have to bear all your lifetime.¡±

    Crouching beside Li Xiaoman and holding her hands, Ding Ning was trying to persuade her with patience.

    ¡°Woo... I... I...¡±

    Leaning closer to Ding Ning, Li Xiaoman burst into loud sobs in his arms. She felt great pains in her heart. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I meet this gentle and nice guy before? Why did I meet that demon Gu Tianqi?¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s body froze. But he knew that when Li Xiaoman was struggling and wandering, a warm embrace might bring her a sense of security. As long as he stuck it out a little bit longer, he could make her talk.

    So, Ding Ning gently patted her thin shoulders that kept shrugging because of sobbing and said, ¡°Cry, just allow yourself to cry. After crying for a while, you will feel much better. There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t go through...¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s angry voice came suddenly. Ding Ning turned around to look, frowning.

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t know when the door was opened, and Xiao Nuo was standing at the door with a face full of disbelief and anger.

    On his side was Jiang Hongbin, who was looking at him with a sinister and challenging smile.

    The awkward Fang Xiaomu stood behind him. It seemed that he was so flustered because he wanted so badly to exin, but he couldn¡¯t do it at this time. He was afraid that Ding Ning misunderstood and thought that he had betrayed him.

    ¡°What am I doing? You should know what my specialty is!¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat. But he managed to keep calm on his surface. Still, he patted the shoulder of the frightened Li Xiaoman. He knew that he could no longer stimte Li Xiaoman at this time. Otherwise, she was likely to go crazy directly.

 Chapter 297 - A Special Adviser

    Chapter 297 A Special Adviser

    ¡°Do you need to cradle her in your arms to get the information? If we arrive a littleter, are you going to have sex with her?¡±

    Jiang Hongbin tried to stir up trouble and create splits between Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo, not with the best of intentions. Meanwhile, he cast a threatening re at Ding Ning.

    ¡°Deputy Captain Jiang, you have a pretty good imagination. I suppose that even if you have never done such a thing, you must have thought about it before.¡±

    Calmly, Ding Ning also nced at him and asked lightly.

    ¡°You... what nonsense are you talking about? Don¡¯t try to change the topic there and stop sshing dirty water on me. We are now talking about your problem.¡±

    Burning with a frenzy of rage, Jiang Hongbin roared. Subconsciously, he nced at Xiao Nuo. ¡°Captain Xiao, he is not a cop. Then why could he enter the interrogation room to question a prisoner? Also, he must have had a crush on this female prisoner and promised her some benefits to make her do whatever he wants.¡±

    ¡°It was impossible. Brother Ding is not that kind of man. Actually, it was me who asked him to help with the interrogation.¡±

    Fang Xiaomu was already very embarrassed because he had failed to inform Ding Ning in advance. At this moment, straightening up his neck, Fang Xiaomu decided all at once to take the responsibility upon himself.

    ¡°Did you call him Brother Ding? Are you that familiar with him? Our professional police officers have not been able to let them speak. Why did you think he could get something from their mouths? Fang Xiaomu, you are merely a police officer. What rights do you have to invite an outsider to join the interrogation? From now on, you will be suspended from your duties. You will not get your job back until you realize your mistakes.¡±

    Jiang Hongbin growled like a mad dog.

    ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you have any rights to suspend him? Captain Xiao is here but did notment. What are you yelling for, Deputy Captain? It seems that you haven¡¯t taken any notice of her at all!¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyebrows drew tight together, and there was a touch of coldness shed across the bottom of his eyes.

    ¡°You... Humph, I believe that Captain Xiao will agree with my decision.¡±

    Jiang Hongbin peeped to see Xiao Nuo¡¯s expressionless face and said in confidence with chest and head high.

    ¡°I disagree. Ding Ning is originally a special adviser that I specially invited. I have approved of Fang Xiaomu inviting him to participate in the interrogation.¡±

    At this point, Xiao Nuo¡¯s cold and m voice sounded like God¡¯s voice to Fang Xiaomu. Upon hearing her words, Fang Xiaomu made a great effort to stop himself from jumping up with joy. Appreciating her understanding and full support, Ding Ning winked at Xiao Nuo. ¡°This jealous but reasonable woman is sensible enough to take care of the whole situation. A special adviser of the police team? It sounds great.¡±

    ¡°Captain Xiao, are you kidding? What qualifications does he have to be an adviser of our police team? Even if he has, he still had threatened and lured a female prisoner into having sex with him...¡±

    Jiang Hongbin¡¯s eyes were red out of jealous. Bing angry from embarrassment, he desperately tried to drag Ding Ning down by ndering.

    ¡°Fu*king shut up! Which eye of you saw me threatening and luring her? And by which eye did you witness the affair between us? And for your information, she is Li Xiaoman, a student. She is now and will continue to be a suspect before the judge pronounces her guilty. But why did you call her female prisoner? Have you ever investigated the case? Do you have any evidence to prove that she hadmitted a crime? I really don¡¯t know how a person like you managed to be a Deputy Captain. Judging by your performance, you don¡¯t have a single bit of professional quality.¡±

    Ding Ning gave a low bellow and said with indignation.

    Jiang Hongbin became so angry that his whole body was shivering with viciousness flicking in his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t see how you threatened and seduced her, but I saw you and the woman clinging tightly to each other. Captain Xiao and Fang Xiaomu also saw the scene. How do you exin that?¡±

    In unison, Xiao Nuo and Fang Xiaomu also turned to look at him, expecting an exnation.

    ¡°I am a doctor. Li Xiaoman was severely beaten. Out of humanitarian spirit, I treated her. So? Any problems with that? Sometimes, our eyes can also cheat us. A cameraperson of a movie can fake a kiss by some photographic skills when he is shooting a kissing scene. I really don¡¯t know how you perform your duties as a criminal policeman because you are so dogmatic. Don¡¯t you know that sometimes what we saw is not necessarily the truth? I think that it is necessary to review all the cases that you had been in charge of. I am sure that there must be many unjust, false, and erroneous cases.¡±

    Ding Ning teased Jiang Hongbin mercilessly. Then, he moved the chair used for interrogation a little aside, revealing the bruise on Li Xiaoman¡¯s neck. To everyone¡¯s surprise, a medicine bottle appeared in his hand. Ding Ning was putting the ointment on her neck! By doing this, Ding Ning intended to exin to Xiao Nuo, but not to Jiang Hongbin.

    At this moment, Li Xiaoman seemed to be aware of Ding Ning¡¯s unfavorable situation. Timidly, she added, ¡°Brother Ding was treating the wound for me. He had never threatened or seduced me.¡±

    Jiang Hongbin¡¯s face became green and red. In a rage, he shouted at Xiao Nuo. ¡°Even if I misunderstood him, but why could he be an adviser of our police team? I don¡¯t agree.¡±

    ¡°I asked him toe. I don¡¯t care whether you agree or not.¡±

    Xiao Nuo showed him no respect and said in an extremely overbearing manner. She didn¡¯t even bother to look at him. Instead, her eyes fell on the clothes on Ding Ning¡¯s chest, which was drenched in tears. Eyes slightly narrowed, Xiao Nuo then fixed them on Ding Ning.

    Secretly, Ding Ningined. ¡°What a jealous woman! She is overly professional and can even discover such a light trace.¡± But Ding Ning thought that he had nothing to be ashamed of. Unashamedly, he looked Xiao Nuo right in her eyes, his gaze clear and cool.

    ¡°You... Xiao Nuo, although you are the captain, you act arbitrarily. Hiring an adviser should be a big thing for our team. But you did it without asking anyone else. It was too domineering, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Being driven beyond his forbearance, Jiang Hongbin roared at the top of his voice.

    ¡°Director Qi and I made this decision together. Do you have any opinions about that, Deputy Captain Jiang?¡±

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s face was expressionless. After casting a nce at him, she said with a cavalier attitude.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that! How could Director Qi invite ayperson to be our adviser? I am going to ask Director Qi what was going on.¡±

    Clenching his fists, Jiang Hongbin snarled with red eyes.

    ¡°Do as you please!¡±

    Xiao Nuo slightly lifted her mouth corners and gave him an ice-cold smile. She said calmly, ¡°This is the decision of your superiors. What right do you have to go against it? Don¡¯t take yourself too seriously.¡±

    ¡°You... Humph!¡±

    Jiang Hongbin¡¯s face turned red, and he snorted. ¡°Bang!¡± Furiously, he mmed the door and strode away.

    Ding Ning patted Li Xiaoman¡¯s shoulder to tell her not to worry. Then, he stood up and walked to Xiao Nuo. Feeling a little worried, he asked, ¡°Nuonuo, the thing about the adviser...¡±

    ¡°I made it up, but it is true now.¡±

    Xiao Nuo took out her phone, quickly edited a text message and sent it out.

    In the director¡¯s office, Director Qi saw the message from Xiao Nuo and couldn¡¯t help shaking his head bitterly. ¡°God, she just won¡¯t give me a little piece of quiet time.¡±

    ¡°What happened, Director Qi? What happened this time?¡±

    Sitting on the sofa while drinking his tea, Secretary Xu saw that his expression was a little unnatural, and so he asked with some concern.

    Before the world-ss jewelry auction, someone killed a deputy to the district people¡¯s congress in public. Such a case of bad influence made Mayor Du break into a furious rage. That was why he sent his most trusted person Secretary Xu here to supervise the case in person. The same night, Secretary Xu held an emergency meeting to convey the instructions of the city leaders and urged the Municipal Police Bureau to crack the case as soon as possible. Thus, at this crucial point, he didn¡¯t want to hear any bad news.

    ¡°Nothing. That guy Ding Ning came to the bureau and had a small conflict with Jiang Hongbin. Captain Xiao asked me to cooperate with her and make Ding Ning a special adviser of the criminal police team.¡±

    Director Qi replied with a smile. He had a good personal rtionship with Secretary Xu, so he didn¡¯t intend to keep him in the dark about this.

    ¡°Is Ding Ning here? Where is he?¡±

    To Director Qi¡¯s surprise, after he said that, Secretary Xu¡¯s eyes brightened immediately. Well, he didn¡¯t know that Secretary Xu was about to find some time to thank Ding Ning in this few days. Since Secretary Xu took the pills that Ding Ning gave him, he performed perfectly in the bed. Brimming with energy, he seemed to be back at his early twenties and could fully satisfy his wife each time.

    But it was a pity that being entangled by many affairs these days, he was too busy to express his thanks. Though he had met Ding Ning in the day, many leaders were also there such that Secretary Xu couldn¡¯t find a chance to talk to him.

    Secretary Xu thought he might as well take this chance to greet him. Even if he could talk nothing more with Ding Ning, it was also a chance to make some friendly contacts. After all, it seemed that Mayor Du would ask Ding Ning for help. Therefore, he should take good care of the already-built rtionship with Ding Ning and must not alienate himself from him.

    ¡°In the interrogation room.¡±

    ¡°In the interrogation room? What happened? I will check it out.¡± In a hurry, Secretary Xu stood up.

    ¡°Jiang Hongbin is on his way here to criticize me. Wait for a moment, and let¡¯s go there together.¡±

    ¡°Why does Secretary Xu care so much about Ding Ning?¡± Secretary Qi felt a little surprised, but it was not convenient for him to ask too much.

    ¡°Jiang Hongbin? Is he the nephew of Deputy Mayor Jiang?¡±

    Secretary Xu slightly frowned because he didn¡¯t have a good impression of Deputy Mayor Jiang.

    ¡°Yeah, right. Deputy Director Liu quite appreciates him.¡±

    Director Qi said, seemingly unintentionally.

    However, revealing a thoughtful expression, Secretary Xu said nothing more.

    There was a lot of information in Director Qi¡¯s words. Deputy Director Liu¡¯s name was Liu Hanjiang, who was known as a hardliner. He and Director Qi were friends only on the surface.

    Qi Ruoxian seemed to unintentionally point out that Jiang Hongbin and Liu Hanjiang were close. But by doing that, did Qi Ruoxian want to tell Secretary Xu that Liu Hanjiang had already turned to Deputy Mayor Jiang, or did he nned to make use of Secretary Xu to take Liu Hanjiang down?

    Public security departments were the government¡¯s organs of violence, which were forces that every ambitious leader wanted to grasp.

    As the Municipal Police Bureau¡¯s head, Qi Ruoxian was the one that every leader would like to draw over to his side. However, Director Qi was a cunning old fox, so he would neither choose his side easily nor show others who were closer to him.

    Moreover, he was always willing to offer full support to cooperate with whoever had assigned the tasks to him. Other than that, Qi Ruoxian never attended any banquets or gatherings, and kept a distance neither too far nor too close with anyone.

    Therefore, after he casually hinted at the rtionship between Jiang Hongbin and Liu Hanjiang, Secretary Xu had to consider this carefully. After all, he must be very cautious before he took each step in his official career. Any negligence of him would be taken advantage of by others.

    Seeing that Secretary Xu did not express his views, Director Qi showed no disappointed emotion. Continuing making natural conversations with Secretary Xu, he still looked as usual as if the words that he said just now were nothing important and were without any special intention.

    ¡°Knock! Knock! Knock!¡±

    There was a knock at the door. Director Qi raised his brows and said, ¡°Come in!¡±

    ¡°Director Qi, Hongbin reported something about that case to me, so Ie to ask about the situation... Oh, Secretary Xu, you are here too!¡±

    The person who came was not Jiang Hongbin, but Liu Hanjiang, the man they talked about just now.

    Originally, it seemed that Liu Hanjiang was about to denounce Qi Ruoxian for the thing about Ding Ning. But immediately after he saw Secretary Xu, he was beginning to beam with smiles. ¡°Since you are upied, then I will report to youter. I will not bother you this time.¡±

    ¡°Old Liu, go ahead and say the things you want to report. Secretary Xu is here to supervise the case on behalf of the mayor, so there is nothing you cannot tell before him.¡±

    With a delighted smile on his face, Director Qi threw Liu Hanjiang a hard nut.

    ¡°That... Well, Director Qi, Captain Xiao hired a special adviser and said that you had approved it, so Hongbin went to ask me whether it was true or not. As I didn¡¯t quite clear about the situation, I had toe here to ask you.¡±

    Liu Hanjiang¡¯s face was a bit ugly. But he still said all of this determinately while grinding his teeth. He said mildly and indirectly, but it still sounded like a query.

    ¡°If Jiang Hongbin had some doubts, he could go directly to me. There is no need for you to take the trouble to ask me personally. After all, I am not a ferocious tiger that eats people. Did he think that my mind was not broad enough for subordinates reporting any new information?¡±

    Director Qi avoided giving a direct answer. Instead, smiling hypocritically, he slightly reproached them and deliberately emphasized the word ¡°subordinates.¡±

    However, Secretary Xu took the tense situation calmly and stayed absolutely still as if he had heard nothing. Drinking his tea leisurely, he watched the two old foxes crossing their verbal swords there.

    Liu Hanjiang¡¯s mouth corners twitched a little, and a humiliated and indignant expression flicked in his eyes. He said with hidden sarcasm.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a discipline in the organization? Hongbin was also afraid that it would be out of line if he went above me to you. Thus, he talked to me first. Besides, it is always good for an old person like me to go around and take more exercise.¡±

 Chapter 298 - Liu Hanjiang

    <h4>Chapter 298 Liu Hanjiang</h4>

    ¡°Jiang Hongbin reported to you directly. Wasn¡¯t that an act out of line? Because I remember that his immediate superior is Xiao Nuo. Could his direct leader lie to him? Besides, if I remember well, you aren¡¯t in charge of the criminal police team. Sure enough, going above one¡¯s immediate leader is not an appropriate act, but is taking others¡¯ job a reasonable thing?¡±

    Director Qi was 56, two years older than Liu Hanjiang. At this time, he was greatly provoked by Liu Hanjiang¡¯s hidden sarcasm, and even his calm voice became slightly more explosive at this moment.

    ¡°You... even if I am not responsible for the criminal police team, I am still the Deputy Director. When the bureau made the irrational decision to hire such an adviser, I suppose that I have the right to know that, right?¡±

    Trying hard to suppress the anger in his heart, Liu Hanjiang said in a cold tone.

    ¡°Old Liu, here I have to correct several mistakes of yours. First of all, he is not a special adviser hired by the bureau, but by the Criminal Police Corps. Thus, Captain Xiao certainly can make the decision all alone, let alone that she had asked my opinion. From beginning to end, she obeyed the rules. Secondly, you said something wrong. It was never an irrational decision. Ding Ning is a very excellent doctor whose name was even recorded by the National Ministry of Health. Well, Secretary Xu can approve this. Then, why did you think it was an irrational idea to hire Ding Ning as an adviser? Finally, as our bureau¡¯s deputy director, you certainly have the right to know the truth. Initially, I was prepared to announce the decision at the regr meeting tomorrow. But to my surprise, you were so impatient that you actually rushed to ask me tonight.¡±

    The few well-founded critical words silenced Liu Hanjiang for a long time.

    Seeing Director Qi get him into this matter, Secretary Xu, who buttoned up his mouth all the time, could only smile bitterly in his heart while nodding. ¡°That¡¯s right. Doctor Ding is indeed an excellent doctor. Minister Jiang of the Ministry of Health very appreciates him. Many hospitals vie with one another to get him. Our criminal police team was lucky enough to have him as your adviser. Our team members may encounter some injuries that are difficult for ordinary doctors to treat during the process when they handle a case. At least, Doctor Ding can be thest guarantee of their lives at that time.¡±

    As Secretary Xu was speaking highly of Ding Ning, Liu Hanjiang¡¯s expression changed dramatically. It took him a long time to force a smile. ¡°Okay, I see. I will persuade Hongbin to support the arrangement of our bureau. Well, then Director Qi, Secretary Xu, take your time to talk. I will go back first.¡±

    ¡°Well, Old Liu, no hurry. If you have any doubts in the future, domunicate with us in time and don¡¯t be so careless. After all, you are an old man now, right?¡±

    Director Qi yelled at the back of Liu Hanjiang, which made Liu Hanjiang stumble all of a sudden and almost fell to the ground.

    ¡°Look at you. See, I told you to slow down. But why can¡¯t you be more careful? If anything goes wrong with you after you fall to the ground, I will be too ashamed to tell your wife about this.¡±

    Hypocritically, Director Qi shouted out his fake concerns. Well, this act of him nearly sent Liu Hanjiang¡¯s blood spurting from his mouth. Gnashing his teeth in hatred, he said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Director Qi.¡± And then, he ran away.

    Two minutester, Director Qi and Secretary Xu went out of the office. When they passed Deputy Director Liu¡¯s office, they heard that someone smashed a cup. After exchanging a look, they thought with amusement, ¡°This guy must be angry as hell.¡±

    ¡°Director Qi, the rtionship between you two is so strained now. How can you work together in the future?¡±

    Secretary Xu asked with concern. After all, he was the most senior leader here so that he knew that he should take the whole situation into ount.

    ¡°We are used to get along with each other like this. But when we are working, we cooperate in the way we should. Both of us are afraid of leaving some vulnerable points that the other side may capitalize on. As a result, we are now actually working much more diligently and carefully than before. We are a characteristic feature of Ninghai¡¯s Municipal Police Bureau.¡±

    Right away, Director Qi waved his hand and said disapprovingly.

    With a wry smile, Secretary Xu shook his head. ¡°It is impossible for a group with two disunited leaders to make achievements. In the past two months, bad things frequently happened in Ninghai. And their bad rtionship may be part of the reason for the worsening public security situation. ¡®Two tigers cannot live on the same mountain.¡¯ Absolutely! I should report this thing to Mayor Du in time and figure out a proper solution.¡±

    ¡°Deputy Director Liu, what the hell is going on? Who made you so angry?¡±

    In the office of the deputy director, Jiang Hongbin asked a little nervously after he spotted Liu Hanjiang¡¯s gloomy look.

    ¡°The godd*med old b*stard Qi Ruoxian nearly drove me crazy.¡±

    Gasping heavily, Liu Hanjiang took a long time to calm himself down. He nced at Jiang Hongbin¡¯s ugly face and sighed in a somber mood.

    ¡°Hongbin, Qi Ruoxian talked a lot about other affairs but never discussed the problem I brought up directly. In addition to that, he made an issue of the affair and used you of reporting to me instead of your direct leader. Moreover, he brutally med me for taking others¡¯ jobs. After all, he is the director, and his critical words made me speechless. I think I am not capable enough to help you. s!¡±

    ¡°Director Qi has gone too far. Deputy Director Liu, rx. Later on, I will tell my uncle that Qi Ruoxian always makes a mess in his position and doesn¡¯t want to go by the rules. He is no longer suitable for this position as a director.¡±

    Gritting his teeth with hatred, Jiang Hongbin said all of this while clenching his fists, the muscles on his face twisting.

    ¡°About this... Hongbin, pardon me for speaking frankly and don¡¯t get mad. Your uncle is only a Deputy Mayor. Recently, Qi Ruoxian has been very close to Mayor Du. Thus, I am afraid that even your uncle can¡¯t do anything with him too.¡±

    A touch of slight delight flickered over Liu Hanjiang¡¯s eyes, but still, he deliberately dropped these words.

    But Jiang Hongbin smiled proudly. ¡°For now, my uncle is not as powerful as Mayor Du. But it is only temporarily because Mayor Du¡¯s backer has already started to abandon him. Before long, my uncle will get his chance. They can¡¯t always be so proud of themselves.¡±

    His words lifted Liu Hanjiang¡¯s spirit. But still, he asked in disbelief, ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    Jiang Hongbin nervously closed the door and whispered, ¡°Some time ago, I went to my uncle¡¯s house for dinner. After a call, he told me the news personally. Usually, he does not drink. But that night, he was thrilled. I apanied him, and we drank a pound of Maotai (a kind of world-renowned hard liquor, a real Chinese specialty). I asked him why he was so delighted. At first, he was reluctant to tell me anything. Butter, he couldn¡¯t help telling me the secret when he was ¡°high¡± because of the drinking. He warned me again and again not to leak the news. Director Liu, you have always been very good to me, so I never treat you as an outsider. Today, you were wronged because of me. But you can rest assured. When my uncle has the power in his grip, the first thing he will do is to purge the public security system. I will tell my uncle beforehand to leave the director¡¯s position for you.¡±

    A glimmer of cupidity shed at the bottom of Liu Hanjiang¡¯s eyes. Immediately, he took out a cigarette, lit it, and gave it to Jiang Hongbin with respect. Then, he said in his oily voice, ¡°From now on, I will be counting on you, Young Master Jiang.¡±

    ¡°Haha, we are good buddies. By that time, we can cooperate, and the whole public security system will be within our grasp. As long as you can handle the affairs well for my uncle, he will never treat us unfairly.¡±

    Casually, Jiang Hongbin patted Liu Hanjiang¡¯s shoulder andughed with great satisfaction.

    ¡°In the future, you will be the young master of Ninghai, and I will be your man. I am willing to do anything for you. Haha!¡±

    At this time, Jiang Hongbin was eaten up with pride and totally forgot that Liu Hanjiang was above him in the pecking order. But the displeasure emerged at the bottom of Liu Hanjiang¡¯s eyes shed away. In no time, his face was all obsequious smiles. Together with Jiang Hongbin, he also burst intoughter.

    ¡°We should tolerate the thing that happened today for the time being. When my uncle is in power, no matter it is Qi Ruoxian or Ding Ning, let¡¯s send all of them to hell.¡±

    At this moment, Jiang Hongbin¡¯s eyes were full of hatred that could give others the creeps. ¡°And that Xiao Nuo, I know that she proudly relies on Qi Ruoxian¡¯s support. Sooner orter, I will make her kneel before me to please me.¡±

    However, he did not notice that Liu Hanjiang shivered involuntarily when he heard these vicious words. The looks Liu Hanjiang cast upon him became increasingly weird, showing a mix of feelings, and one of them was called pity.

    Jiang Hongbin, who was now stunned by the desire of power, couldn¡¯t control his mouth. To show off, he deliberately said with a pretended, sophisticated tone. ¡°I will tell Director Liu a little more inside information.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Young Master Jiang, go ahead. I am all ears.¡± Liu Hanjiang erected his ears and put on a humble posture.

    ¡°Lately, incidents happened frequently in Ninghai, and the public security of Ninghai is now in utter confusion. But do you think that all of this happened only by ident?¡±

    Feeling highly ttered, Jiang Hongbin proudly crossed his legs. He took a long slow pull at his cigarette and blew a smoke ring at ease. ¡°Tell you the truth, people behind my uncle have started to make their moves. The greater the chaos in Ninghai, the more disadvantages it will bring to Mayor Du. At the same time, the worsening situation showed that he has no ability to be a mayor, and hence, it is easier to bring him down, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Oh, this is the case. I finally know why incidents happened one after another in Ninghai recently. But if this situation continues, will it bring any bad influence to us?¡±

    It looked as if Liu Hanjiang was suddenly enlightened, and then he asked with some concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Deputy Director Liu. My uncle will back us and no matter how unlucky things happen, it is not our turn to worry about ourselves because Director Qi will be the one to bear the brunt. What does a leader do? He must stand up and take the responsibility at crucial moments, hahaha.¡±

    Jiang Hongbin said proudly, feeling in full control.

    ¡°Brilliant, Young Master Jiang.¡± With a face full of joy, Liu Hanjiang held up his thumb in approval.

    ¡°Well, all of this is between you and me. Never tell anyone else. Otherwise, if anything goes wrong, we will be in trouble. I should leave now. It won¡¯t be good if Qi Ruoxian sees that we are together.¡±

    Jiang Hongbin ashed the cigarette, stood up, and walked out with a smile.

    ¡°Take care, Young Master Jiang.¡±

    After seeing Jiang Hongbin off, Liu Hanjiang checked around carefully. When he was sure that there was no one around, he closed the door and dialed a number. Then, with a respectful and cautious look, he said, ¡°Hello, Mayor Du? I am Hanjiang. I have something important to report to you.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Nuonuo, this was all that had happened. If you came here a littleter, I could break Li Xiaoman¡¯s psychological defense, and she would tell me her past that she was unwilling to mention at first.¡±

    Outside the No. 7 interrogation room, Ding Ning honestly told Xiao Nuo about the whole process of interrogating Li Xiaoman.

    ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t have any evil idea to her?¡±

    In her heart, Xiao Nuo chose to believe Ding Ning long ago, but she still asked skeptically.

    Grumpily, Ding Ning rolled his eyes. ¡°I have already had you, my gorgeous beauty. So, how could I have any evil thoughts on her? I am not that stupid.¡±

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s cheeks turned bright red, and she felt a touch of sweetness in her heart. Coquettishly, she banged her fist on his chest. ¡°Hmm, men are animals that think with their lower bodies. Li Xiaoman is good-looking, and she took the initiative to send herself in your arms. I don¡¯t believe that you were not tempted.¡±

    ¡°s! You are insanely jealous. I really admire your imagination.¡± Mischievously, Ding Ning looked deep into her eyes.

    ¡°Humm, you wish! Who, who is jealous because of you?¡±

    Under his gaze, Xiao Nuo felt flustered in her heart. Her long eyshes flickering and eyes casting down, she denied with her lips but affirmed in her heart. Her elegant long and white neck also flushed, and ayer of red color emerged there.

    ¡°Nuonuo, you are so beautiful!¡±

    Spotting her shy and tender look, Ding Ning felt his heart raced fast all of a sudden, and then he said affectionately, his mouth parched and tongue scorched.

    Before Xiao Nuo could react, Ding Ning had already reached out and grabbed her shoulders. He let her rest in his arms.

    ¡°You... what are you doing? This, this is the criminal police team. Don¡¯t, don¡¯t try anything.¡±

    Now Xiao Nuo was utterly confused. Her rational mind told her that she couldn¡¯t act too intimate with him at this ce, but she did not want to leave his arms in the subconscious.

    ¡°Then, you mean that as long as we are not in the criminal police team¡¯s ce, you are willing to ying around with me.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s naughty and affectionate voice drilled into her ears, which even made her ears burn and flush. Feeling ashamed, she got up the courage and struggled to break free from his arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Be good!¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s overbearing but gentle voice came to her. Then, her whole body froze, and obediently, she stopped struggling.

    After that, she suddenly felt a little cold on her chest. To her surprise, she looked down and found that there appeared a ck cicada on her chest. Being much scared by the scene, she screamed and fell backward.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It is a gift for you.¡±

    Ding Ning embraced her soft waist with both hands and chuckled lightly in her ear.

 Chapter 299 - Special Department

    Chapter 299 Special Department

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a jade cicada? It scared me to death. I thought it was a real one.¡±

    It was only now that Xiao Nuo realized that something was not right and gathered her courage to grab the jade cicada on her chest. Only when she grabbed it did she realize that the very life-like cicada was actually made of jade. She held it lovingly and turned it over and over in her hand.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s breath tickled her earlobe, making her face feel hot and her entire body feel soft. She leaned in into Ding Ning¡¯s embrace as if her body had no center of gravity.

    Her heart was filled with a rich sense of joy. She lowered her blushing face and said shyly, in a very quiet voice, ¡°As long as it¡¯s a gift from you, I like it.¡±

    ¡°As long as you like it, it is good!¡±

    With his arms full of a beautiful woman, Ding Ning felt adventurous and excited. As he thought, therge butt was very bouncy.

    ¡°Let go of me, stupid pervert.¡±

    Xiao Nuo quickly noticed that something was wrong. She immediately flushed red with embarrassment and struggled to get free. They were in the police station; if someone saw them, she would die of embarrassment.

    Ding Ning¡¯s ears twitched, he heard footsteps approaching from afar, and he quickly but reluctantly let go of the supple waist in his grasp.

    Suddenly leaving Ding Ning¡¯s warm embrace, Xiao Nuo felt a deep sense of disappointment in her heart and she silently cursed at him. ¡°Stupid pervert, when did he be so obedient? How could he actually let her go? What a useless coward.¡±

    If Ding Ning knew of her thoughts at this time, he might have directly pushed her down in anger and smacked the big butt he had been drooling over.

    ¡°Someone ising.¡±

    As the footsteps came closer and closer, Xiao Nuo quickly tidied her messy bangs and said, in an urgent voice, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±

    Seeing Ding Ning¡¯s suspicious gaze, she immediately blushed with embarrassment and stomped her foot in anger. ¡°Stupid pervert, don¡¯t think such things.¡±

    ¡°What am I thinking about?¡±

    Ding Ning wore an expression of perfect innocence, which made Xiao Nuo pause; perhaps this stupid pervert wasn¡¯t thinking of such things?

    It was only after she saw his mischievous gaze that she suddenly came to her senses. A stupid pervert¡¯s thoughts were always so, there was no way she could do him an injustice.

    She stared at him angrily before running away with her perky butt and red face to the bathroom. Not because her underwear was wet but because she waspletely red-faced. If someone saw her like this, who knew what they would think.

    ¡°Brother Ding, you really are here, haha.¡±

    From a distance, Secretary Xu began to wave and quickened his footsteps.

    Qi Ruoxian was shocked. He had no idea when Secretary Xu had grown so close to Ding Ning that he had begun calling him brother.

    ¡°Brother Xu, what brings you here?¡±

    Ding Ning went forward with surprise and shook his hand. He had no idea that Secretary Xu was here. After all, Xiao Nuo had not had time to tell him what had happened in the meeting.

    ¡°Ah, mine is just a busy life. See here, a murder case just happened today and the city leaders consider it of great importance. Major Du has sent me here to supervise this case, and to solve it as quickly as possible.¡±

    Secretary Xu was all smiles and did not treat Ding Ning like an outsider at all.

    ¡°Hello, Director Qi.¡±

    Secretary Xu could ignore Director Qi¡¯s existence but Ding Ning could not do so. He politely greeted Director Qi.

    ¡°Dr. Ding, how do you have time today to inspect our division¡¯s work?¡±

    Director Qi spoke with great skill. With one joke, he pulled close their rtionship.

    ¡°Director Qi, you are mocking me. I came voluntarily to exin the issue.¡±

    Ding Ning followed his lead and replied half-jokingly.

    ¡°Ah, what a jokester you are. Captain Xiao has already reported the situation to me. If you have no problems with it, I¡¯ll have the office draw up the documents to hire you as a special police consultant overnight.¡±

    Director Qi really thought that Ding Ning was joking and spoke with augh.

    Ding Ning paused. He thought Xiao Nuo¡¯s exnation of hiring him as a consultant was just to mess with Jiang Hongbin, he had not expected her to make good on it.

    But thinking about it, there was nothing wrong with being a police consultant. He would at least have a special identity. He immediately replied seriously, ¡°Director Qi, being a consultant is no problem but as you know, I¡¯m stillpleting my master¡¯s degree. I won¡¯t have time to sit on duty at the police station...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this. I¡¯ve already said you are a special consultant. Unless we run into some difficult matter, the police will not bother you. Your time will be yours. As for specific logistics and benefits, just discuss them with Captain Xiao. I am only in charge of signing the hiring document.¡±

    It had to be said, with Secretary Xu¡¯s attitude toward Ding Ning, Director Qi also gave him the most freedom possible. This reassured Ding Ning and he repeatedly expressed his gratitude.

    ¡°Oh, right, Brother Ding, why are you here at the police station today?¡±

    Secretary Xu waited until they stopped talking before asking with curiosity.

    Ding Ningughed awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s about the murder case you mentioned earlier. It¡¯s the one concerning the Gu father and son, right? I was present at the time.¡±

    ¡°What? You were present? That¡¯s great. The surveince equipment at the scene was broken. Although there were many witnesses, no one is willing toe out and provide a statement. This case has reached a stalemate. We were just about to interview the crowd to try and get a detailed process of the case. Since you were present, that is great news.¡±

    Director Qi said with surprise.

    Ding Ning was thoughtful. It looked like Xiao Nuo did not talk about him at the meeting. It seemed that she was worried about him being involved in this case. This made his heart feel warm.

    But since he dared to raise the subject, he was not worried about this matter being connected to him. After all, he didn¡¯t kill anymore. At most, he hurt a few people.

    ¡°Director Qi, Secretary Xu, you both are here.¡±

    Having gotten her emotions under control and recovered her usual coolness, Xiao Nuo came out from the bathroom. Seeing the two bigshots talking warmly with Ding Ning, she made her greeting with surprise.

    ¡°Captain Xiao, you came just at the right time. Dr. Ding said that he was a witness to the Gu father and so murder case. Come to my office and let¡¯s hear about the situation together.¡±

    Director Qi was very happy. This was a case being overseen by the city leaders. Ding Ning voluntarilying to provide information about the actual situation was very useful in solving the case.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Xiao Nuo stealthily shot Ding Ning a nce. She had not reported the situation Ding Ning told her about because she wanted to remove him from this matter. Yet here he was, turning himself in. Itpletely enraged her.

    Ding Ning winked at her, indicating that she should be at ease, then followed Director Qi and Secretary Xu to the Director¡¯s office.

    With a nk expression, Xiao Nuo took out herptop. She was going to take notes as they talked.

    Ding Ning practically and realisticallyid out the details of the matter. After listening to his story, Secretary Xu and Director Qi both had their brows pulled together tightly.

    ¡°Brother Ding, you are saying that you defeated the king of ck fist, Jie Lin?¡±

    Secretary Xu asked with disbelief. He didn¡¯t know the other people but he had heard of the king of ck fist.

    Such a person had been defeated at Ding Ning¡¯s hands. Didn¡¯t that mean that Ding Ning was not only a doctor but also an aplished martial artist?

    ¡°Yes, I spoke very clearly earlier.¡±

    Ding Ning answered very naturally as he calmly took a sip of his tea.

    ¡°Wait, Dr. Ding, what did you say the other three bodyguards were called?¡±

    Director Qi asked tensely, his brows furrowed tightly.

    ¡°One was called Mikelson. The other two were brothers, but I don¡¯t know their names. Jie Lin called them something like the Everson brothers.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s memory was very good. Although he had face-blindness when it came to ck people and thought they all looked much the same, he remembered the name after a little thought.

    ¡°Peter Mikelson, from North Africa, a lone killer. Wanted by the American FBI for killing an American politician in 2015. In the capture process, he killed three FBI agents and escaped. He is a B listed wanted criminal with the American government offering a five hundred thousand dor bounty. Today, he is still on the run. The Cadi Everson brothers are twins, from Jamaica. Members of the Venomous Snake gang, most of their activity is centered on South-east Asia. In 2016, the Venomous Snake gang allied with the anti-government group and tried to overthrow the Myan government but ultimately failed. The entire gang was killed and only the two brothers escaped. The Myan government has a million-dor bounty on their heads. There remains no news of them to this day.¡±

    Previously, Xiao Nuo had not paid any attention to the ck bodyguards Ding Ning had spoken of. Looking them up now by their names, she was immediately shocked.

    Director Qi¡¯s expression became very strange as he looked Ding Ning up and down. ¡°You also know martial arts, Dr. Ding?¡±

    ¡°Not really martial arts. As you know, traditional Chinese medicine runs in my family. In the medical arts, there are also some ways to strengthen the body. I¡¯ve been practicing since I was very young, and so I¡¯m a little stronger, a little faster, and a bit more attuned to my surroundingspared to other people. It¡¯s nothing more than that.¡±

    Ding Ning said humbly.

    Without prior agreement, the three of them frowned together. They did not believe his words at all. What kind of strengthening medical arts could allow him to defeat three wanted criminals?

    Secretary Xu¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°ording to Brother Ding, Gu Fangran was killed by Northern River Liu family¡¯s Yu Qian?¡±

    ¡°Correct. Yu Qian was his master¡¯s pride. He was already feeling low after being defeated by me when he was then abandoned by his senior brother. At this time, Gu Fangran unwisely ordered him to be killed. It was only then that he became angry and killed him.¡±

    Secretary Xu and Director Qi looked at each other and saw the heaviness in each other¡¯s eyes. Director Qi was quiet for a moment then said, ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll have to hand over this case.¡±

    ¡°What for? Such criminal cases should be handled by the criminal police team.¡±

    Xiao Nuo panicked at hearing this. She did not want to transfer this case to someone else. She was afraid someone would use this case to create problems that would be harmful to Ding Ning.

    ¡°Xiao Nuo, these are the rules. We have to transfer cases that involve martial artists to the country¡¯s special department. There is no room for bargaining.¡±

    Director Qi shook his head wordlessly. ¡°The brothers of the police force have no way of capturing martial artists like Yu Qian. They would just be injured and killed.¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Xiao Nuo bit her lip, she was filled with discontent, but she knew that Director Qi was right. Faced with a powerful martial artist, the brothers of the police force would just be going to their deaths. She could not only protect Ding Ning and forget about the lives of her colleagues.

    ¡°Director Qi, which department will it be transferred to?¡±

    Ding Ning asked curiously. He was very interested in the country¡¯s special departments.

    ¡°Apologies, Dr. Ding. There is a secret code of conduct. I cannot speak of it.¡±

    Director Qi replied apologetically.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡±

    Ding Ning scratched his head and smiled with disappointment but he felt increasingly curious. Was it the National Security Agency? Or was it the Bureau of Religions?

    The Bureau of Religions was filled with Ancient Warriors. For a B ranking martial artist like Yu Qian, they probably did not need to take action. It was more likely this was being transferred to the National Security Bureau.

    ¡°Director Qi, since Ding Ning can defeat Yu Qian, that means he is definitely a martial artist. Martial artists should have the authority to know, right?¡±

    Secretary Xu suddenly spoke. He had seen the disappointment in Ding Ning¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°This... is true. Since Dr. Ding wishes to know, it won¡¯t hurt to tell you but you must not let this information slip out, otherwise, it will likely bring you great trouble.¡±

    Director Qi hesitated. Secretary Xu¡¯s words were very reasonable. Although that department was a mystery to normal people, it wasn¡¯t much of a mystery to martial artists. Ding Ning did indeed have the authority to know.

 Chapter 300 - Money God

    <h4>Chapter 300 Money God</h4>

    ¡°If it is inconvenient for you to tell me, that¡¯s alright. I was just curious, that¡¯s all. But if Director Qi is willing to tell me, I promise to watch my mouth.¡±

    Naturally, Ding Ning had his own reasons for wanting to know about this special department.

    As they say, if you know yourself and your enemy, you will never be defeated. As a wild martial artist, naturally, he had to give consideration to what kind of opposition he would face once his martial artist identity was discovered.

    ¡°This special department reports directly to the National Security Agency. They are only responsible for investigating cases involving martial artists and supernatural matters. They¡¯re called the ¡°Seventeenth Department¡±. They look like an unremarkable and idle department within the National Security Agency but in reality, they hold great power. They only go into action when a martial artist breaks thew in somece. They are responsible for capturing and questioning them. I¡¯ve been in the police for many years, but I only came into contact with them three years ago when there was a martial artist involved in a case in Ninghai. Only then did I learn of the Seventeenth Department¡¯s existence but I don¡¯t know the specifics of the department.¡±

    Director Qi spoke with a far-off gaze. In his mind, he recalled the two members of the Seventeenth Department that he had seen. From the outside, they looked no different to normal people but after theypleted the exchange, they disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye. Director Qi had thought he was hallucinating.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t the Seventeenth Department make an appearance during the military equipment guard case that sent Ninghai in an uproar a while ago?¡±

    Ding Ning tried to worm something out of him casually.

    ¡°That was a case of outside mercenaries causing trouble, not worth having the Seventeenth Department make an appearance. Truthfully, if the Gu father and son case only involved Yu Qian and his senior brother, there would be no need for the Seventeenth Department to take over but since it involves the Northern River Liu family, we have to transfer this to them.¡±

    Director Qi exined patiently.

    ¡°Why? Is the Northern River Liu family very powerful?¡±

    Ding Ning continued his questioning like a curious child.

    ¡°The present head of the Liu family, Liu Changqing, has the potential to be a grandmaster. His personality is very explosive and he¡¯s very protective of his people. If the Seventeenth Department came out and captured Yu Qian, no matter how angry he is, he would have to suppress it. After all, he doesn¡¯t yet have the courage to challenge the Seventeenth Department. But if the police capture Yu Qian, I¡¯m afraid he might assassinate the officers on the case in revenge.¡±

    Director Qi spoke inly of the pros and cons in this matter to have Ding Ning understand that if the case was not transferred, Liu Changqing¡¯s first target of revenge would probably be Xiao Nuo.

    Ding Ning furrowed his brows. He did not wish for the case to be transferred to the Seventeenth Department. After all, once it was transferred, it was very likely that the Seventeenth Department would bring the Ye Huan and Ye Le and himself in for questioning. It would be difficult to know what could happen.

    ¡°No transfer. I¡¯ll be responsible for dealing with this case.¡±

    Xiao Nuo spoke firmly. She seemed to understand Ding Ning¡¯s concerns.

    ¡°But Liu Changqing...¡±

    Director Qi became very anxious and was about to try and persuade her otherwise. But once he remembered Xiao Nuo¡¯s family background, he figured it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to deal with Liu Changqing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be responsible for Xiao Nuo¡¯s safety. Liu Changqing¡¯s present realm of cultivation should be at the A level, right? The transition between master and grandmaster is not one that can be aplished within a short amount of time. If he behaves, things will be fine but if he dares to think about revenge, I will have him die tragically.¡±

    A ferocious light shed through Ding Ning¡¯s eyes. The battle-lust trait in his body moved restlessly. A man at the master level? He would love the opportunity to meet him.

    Until now, he still had no idea what level his cultivation had reached. Perhaps Liu Changqing would be a very good measuring rod.

    At this moment, an overbearing and powerful aura emanated from his body. Director Qi and Secretary Xu both felt it. It was as if they were faced with an elder in a position much higher than them. It made it impossible to doubt his words.

    Strange lights shed through Xiao Nuo¡¯s beautiful eyes. This man was always so mysterious, which sucked her in deeply, leaving her unable to free herself.

    ¡°You have to consider this carefully. The city leader has only given us two days to solve this case. Although the case has now been solved, the criminals have not been caught. Isn¡¯t it better to hand it directly to the Seventeenth Department? It would save us a lot of trouble.¡±

    Director Qi patiently tried to persuade them.

    ¡°He¡¯s right, Brother Ding, you have other important things to do. Surely there¡¯s no need to waste time on this case?¡±

    Secretary Xu also persuaded them patiently.

    Ding Ning smiled widely. ¡°Director Qi, Brother Xu, I appreciate your kindness but this case is a very simple matter for me. Since I¡¯m going to take on the post as a special consultant to the police, I¡¯ll capture Yu Qian tonight and bring him to justice as a show of loyalty.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Are you sure? How many people do you need?¡±

    Director Qi was delighted. Yu Qian had already lost to Ding Ning before. If Ding Ning was willing to help, he would certainly be able to capture him. The only problem was that they didn¡¯t know where Yu Qian was hidden.

    ¡°Xiao Nuo and I are enough, there¡¯s no point taking more people. However, Director Qi, you have to be mentally prepared.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s expression was serious as he spoke. ¡°The murderer is guilty but the victim may not be fully innocent. Even if Gu Fangran is a representative of the National People¡¯s Congress, it cannot wipe away the crimes the father and sonmitted while alive. I hope that after I find sufficient evidence, we can give the victims justice.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Director Qi looked awkwardly toward Secretary Xu.

    Everyone knew that Gu Fangran started his career in the underground, so his hands were definitely not clean. The reason no one dared to touch him was that he had friends in high ces.

    If they dug too deep, Ninghai would certainly experience a bureaucratic shakeup. This was not something he, as a director, could decide.

    Secretary Xu furrowed his brows. He thought for a moment then abruptly said, ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with Mayor Du.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±

    Ding Ning silently let out a breath in thanks. He was worried that Secretary Xu would be afraid of taking on the responsibility and would not discuss it with the mayor. If that was the case, everything he had done would have gone to waste.

    Ever since Gu Fangran died, he had secretly done a great deal of work. From the messages sent to him from Xiaohuang, who was responsible for shadowing Jiang Zhongze, as well as the information acquired by Wu Xian from infiltrating Gu Fangran¡¯s personalputer, he learned that the person behind Gu Fangran was the deputy district chief of Jingpu district, Luo Shihai.

    And the person behind Luo Shihai was very likely Jiang Zhongze. Otherwise, after Gu Fangran died, Luo Shihai would not have called Jiang Zhongze immediately to report this. At that time, Jiang Zhongze¡¯s expression was also very surprised and tense.

    A real estate agent died, why are you, a deputy district chief, so nervous? It was impossible for Ding Ning not to be suspicious of this.

    Unfortunately, Jiang Zhongze did things very carefully. He did not make any specific arrangements, he only ordered Luo Shihai to do it cleanly.

    Thus, Ding Ning had no choice but to also send out Xiaocui to keep an eye on Luo Shihai to see what he would do.

    As for Jiang Zhongze, he had not an iota of liking for this calcting deputy district chief. Even if he couldn¡¯t pull him down this time, he would make him suffer great losses and be a man who is afraid of his own shadow.

    After Luo Shihai hung up the phone, he shut himself in his study and smoked furiously. Then he made a phone call.

    Ding Ning wasn¡¯t sure who he called. He only knew that it was someone nicknamed ¡°Lao Qiang¡±. He asked to go by Gu Fangran¡¯s home and get rid of any harmful evidence.

    At this time, Cheng Hu and Lu Zhan should already be ambushed in Gu Fangran¡¯s home, waiting for Lao Qiang toe.

    Secretary Xu quickly cleared the matter and said, with a serious expression, ¡°Mayor Du has given his approval but he requests that the enemy not be alerted. Secretly gather the evidence first then we can decide the next move. After all, National Day is almost upon us, Ninghai cannot fall into chaos. Maintaining social stability is of the utmost importance at this time.¡±

    Ding Ning nodded in agreement. Recently, a number of incidents have happened in Ninghai, one after another. Mayor Du¡¯s days were probably not going well.

    After asking Director Qi to keep an eye out for Li Xiaoman and Liu Shasha, to not allow them to be tortured into a confession, Ding Ning hurriedly led Xiao Nuo away.

    It was not just Mayor Du whose days were not passing pleasantly. As the director of the National Security Bureau, Mo Fei¡¯s life was also not easy. After working hard for so long, there was still no progress as to the evidence being held in Monkey¡¯s hands.

    Perhaps the assassinations had scared him, after Monkey regained consciousness, he refused to speak no matter how much Mo Fei reasoned with him. If he pushed too hard, he would cry out that his head hurt and cry out that he wanted to see Ding Ning and Zhao Gang, and only trusted them.

    Mo Fei was very depressed. Zhao Gang just had surgery and was still in the hospital. Ding Ning was only a doctor and he was also the chief¡¯s daughter¡¯s savior. He did not want Ding Ning to be involved in this case.

    Even though they were in the National Security Agency¡¯s underground base, a number of assassins had still managed to infiltrate in recently and attempted to kill Monkey. They usually came every other day, with all different methods,pletely unscrupulously.

    If not for the fact that Mo Fei had expected this and had initiated a first-level alert and borrowed a number of masters from the Seventeenth Department to hold the fort so that the ce waspletely locked-down, and Monkey would probably have been killed a long time ago.

    They were severely short-handed, particrly with people who could hold their own. Mo Fei, who managed everything personally, waspletely overworked. He was even nning on having Liu Junwei end his vacation toe back and help.

    But unexpectedly, Liu Junwei had been exposed as a homosexual and the expose had been leaked online, causing enormously negative influences.

    Particrly after the National Security Agency¡¯sputer whiz was unable to delete these videos, Mo Fei understood that someone was purposefully targeting Liu Junwei. He immediately discarded his thoughts of bringing him in again and decisively made the decision to fire him.

    What a joke. Because of Liu Junwei¡¯s scandal, hispetitor had already begun to report him for reasons such as not being a good judge of people and breaking rules to promote favorites, among other such things.

    Fortunately, he had immediately suspended Liu Junwei from his duties and put under inspection. The Chief had also vouched for him and with this, he was able to keep his director position.

    But even so, if he still couldn¡¯t crack open Monkey¡¯s mouth, his days were numbered. At the very least, the crime of wasting manpower and resources for no gain was not one he would be able to escape.

    Mo Fei returned to his office vexed. He absentmindedly switched on the light and dug out a box of tea leaves. He took out some leaves, put them in a cup, and picked up the hot water jug, preparing to make a strong cup of tea to raise his spirit. He mused to himself that if nothing else worked, he could only have Ding Ninge in to work on Monkey.

    ¡°Look at that, oolong tea Da Hongpao! Xiao Gangpao, your life is pretty good. But after living the good life for too long, your alertness is far worse than before!¡±

    An excited and teasing voice rang out in the office.

    Mo Fei¡¯s entire body froze as if he had been struck by lightning. Trembling, he turned and saw a fat man covered in gold and silver, dressed like the newly rich, leaning against the couch and bouncing his leg.

    His eyes immediately grew red and in a shaky voice, he said, ¡°Money God!¡±

    The fat man stood up and cracked his mouth open in a smile that was uglier than tears. ¡°Xiao Gangpao, are the brothers... all doing well?¡±

    Although his expression appeared very calm, his slightly trembling voice and quickly reddening eyes belied his present excitement.

    ¡°The brothers are all good... all very good, just, just... ah... miss you all. Are you... together? Is everyone doing alright?¡±

    Mo Fei sniffed vigorously. His thought felt choked and his nose stung. He leaped toward the fat man and hugged him tightly. With tears in his voice, he said, ¡°It¡¯s been twenty years. We had no idea whether you were all alive or dead. All of the brothers miss you. No one knew if you were alive or dead. Since you¡¯re all alive, why didn¡¯t you contact us? Ah... why? Do you consider us brothers at all?¡±

 Chapter 301 - The Past

    <h4>Chapter 301 The Past</h4>

    ¡°Do you think we didn¡¯t want to reunite with everyone? We wanted to as well, more than anyone but we, we could not. For these twenty years, we¡¯ve hidden our names and identities and lived very carefully, just so we can have the opportunity to avenge the deaths of our brothers.¡±

    As Cai Shen spoke, he seemed to recall again the tragic situation of the past. His eyes were rimmed with red and he clenched his fist with a fierce expression. His tears flowed freely down his cheeks.

    ¡°Death of our brothers? Who was sacrificed?¡± Mo Fei froze. He slowly pushed away Money God and asked with a tense expression.

    ¡°Of thirty brothers, the only four that survived were Big Brother Dragon Teeth, Fu-tzu, Hunter, and myself. Mountain Cat, Night Panther, ck Eagle, Bullet, Wolf Head, Lion Tooth, Metal Tiger, and the others are all dead. Twenty-five brothers all died, and they died without aplete corpse. We are so useless; we couldn¡¯t even bring back their bodies...¡±

    Money God couldn¡¯t catch his breath as he cried like a child, each sob blending into the next.

    Mo Fei¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and his body trembled. He muttered to himself in disbelief, ¡°Why is it like this? Why is it like this? Thirty brothers of Dragon Soul, they could walk the earth and not face a single challenger. How could it be like this?¡±

    Suddenly, he realized something was wrong and he thought of a terrifying possibility. With his blood running cold, he looked at Money God and said, ¡°You just said that only four of you survived. Why did you say twenty-five brothers died? It should be twenty-six, who is the other person?¡±

    ¡°A spy drugged our water, all thirty of us fell into the ambush. Fu-tzu, Hunter, and I were heavily injured. Big Brother Dragon Teeth brought up the rear and gambled his life to rush us out of the enemy¡¯s entrapment. In the end, we escaped to a little vigepletely isted from the world and was saved by a South-west witch. The three of usy in bed for half a year. Dragon Teeth was unusually skilled and he concerned about our brothers¡¯ bodies so he went back the next day to collect them. They had all been blown to pieces,pletely unrecognizable. Dragon Teeth spent the entire day and only managed to rebuild twenty-five bodies.¡±

    Money God sobbed and said, ¡°We would rather believe that an enemy plotted against us, would rather believe that that body was blown up so thoroughly that not even a piece of bone could be would, rather than believe that one of our own brothers betrayed us. But reality proved that there really was a spy. The witch personally conducted DNA tests on all the brothers. There were only the blood and bones of twenty-five people. One was missing.¡±

    ¡°Who? Who was it?¡±

    Mo Fei¡¯s eyes werepletely bloodshot. Veins stood out on his forehead and his nails were dug so deep into his palms that he was unconsciously dripping blood. His words were like the roar of an injured wild beast.

    ¡°The missing person was Death God.¡±

    Money God painfully closed his eyes. ¡°We would rather believe he has turned to dust than believe he would betray us.¡±

    ¡°Death God? How could it be? How could it be him?¡±

    Mo Fei shook his head in disbelief. ¡°No, it couldn¡¯t be. Big Brother Dragon Teeth treated him like his younger brother and raised him like his own son. He even said that after he retired, Death God would take his ce. Death God has always respected and looked up to Big Brother Dragon Teeth, how could it be him?¡±

    ¡°We also didn¡¯t want to believe it. Big Brother Dragon Teeth also didn¡¯t want to believe it. So, in a rage, Big Brother Dragon Teeth pursued them from Myan to Yue and killed all three hundred people who ambushed us but he still didn¡¯t discover Death God¡¯s whereabouts. The Yue drug dealers were so cowardly and shameful that they used women and children to undermine Big Brother. Big Brother suffered heavy injuries and had no choice but to retaliate, wiping out an entire vige.¡±

    Sorrow appeared on Money God¡¯s face. ¡°How many Shenzhou soldiers have been killed by Yue women and children? At that time, if Big Brother did not kill them, they would have killed Big Brother. Wiping out the threat in self-defense, what wrong was it to kill them? But the superiors put the crime of failing the mission and indiscriminate killing of civilians on his head and sent him to martial court.¡±

    Mo Fei¡¯s emotions were uncontroble and difficult to calm. He had not thought there would be such a twist. ¡°At the time, Big Brother Dragon Teeth returned to the squad alone. Superiors said that he colluded with foreign powers and killed all of you. We didn¡¯t believe that at all, the entire Dragon Soul erupted. But Big Brother allowed them to cken his name and did not exin himself at all. We weren¡¯t able to help at all.¡±

    ¡°That was because Big Brother had no hope left. He was so good to Death God and had taught him everything he knew and did his best to raise him yet, in the end, he caused the deaths of so many innocent brothers. He pulled all the me to himself. As for the rest of us, we became martyrs and entered into the lists of the dead.¡±

    Money Godughed tragically and wiped away his tears. Through gritted teeth, he said, ¡°Dragon Scale and Dragon Horn did everything they could to protect him but it was all in vain. Someone in the dark wanted to kill Dragon Teeth. While in prison, all his skills were stripped from him. Even the nerves at his hands and feet were snipped. He was going to be given the death penalty very soon. After we recovered, we heard the news and rushed to find Dragon Scale. In a fit of rage, Dragon Scale led us on a prison break. We rescued Dragon Teeth and escaped out of the country with the help of someone else.¡±

    ¡°What? Big Brother Dragon Teeth has be a useless person?¡±

    The expression on Mo Fei¡¯s face changed dramatically and the muscles on his face twitched uncontrobly. Unable to calm his emotions, he suddenly realized, ¡°No wonder Dragon Scale was transferred after Big Brother was removed from the military records, so it was because he broke into the prison. All these years, the brothers have resented Dragon Scale and Dragon Horn for not helping Big Brother. Who knew they had done so much?¡±

    ¡°Never doubt their rtionship. At that time, Big Brother had thoughts of dying. It was Dragon Horn who, during a visit, told him he already had a son. It was only because of this that Big Brother pulled himself together.¡±

    Money God seemed to think of something and a warm smile rose to the corner of his lips. Little Ding Ning, it¡¯s been five years. Are you doing well?

    ¡°Big Brother has a son? How old? Who is sister-inw?¡±

    Mo Fei asked with surprise.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask who sister-inw is, but you¡¯ve met Big Brother¡¯s son before.¡±

    Money God purposefully milked the moment.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met him? How is that possible?¡± Mo Fei poured a cup of tea of Money God and pulled him down to sit on the sofa as he asked with confusion.

    A proud smile appeared on Money God¡¯s fat face. ¡°Like father, like son. How could Big Brother¡¯s son be someone ordinary? Think carefully, of the people surnamed Ding, which is the most talented?¡±

    ¡°Most talented? Surnamed Ding? We do have someone named Ding Hanming in the National Security Agency who could be considered talented. Is he Big Brother¡¯s son? No, no, Ding Hanming is almost forty, it¡¯s impossible for him to be Big Brother¡¯s son. Surnamed Ding, surnamed Ding... who is it?¡±

    Mo Fei scratched his head and thought hard but he could not think of the answer. Seeing Money God¡¯s pleased expression, he asked miserably, ¡°Brother, my dear brother, tell me. I can¡¯t think of it.¡±

    ¡°You idiot, I really don¡¯t know how you go to be the director of the National Security Agency. Ding Ning is so brilliant, yet you can¡¯t recall him. You really are pig-brained, no wonder your nickname was Xiao Gangbao in the team; you¡¯re a brainless idiot...¡±

    Money God angrily and indignantly scolded.

    Mo Fei did not get angry, it was as if he had returned to the time when he was in the team and being scolded by Money God. He scratched the back of his head and smiled goofily.

    As he smiled, he suddenly realized what had been said and opened in his mouth in shock. ¡°What did you just say? Ding Ning is Big Brother Dragon Teeth¡¯s son?¡±

    ¡°Idiot, even your reflex arc is slower than everyone else¡¯s. I said that ages ago, but you only just realized?¡±

    Money God knocked on his head without good humor.

    ¡°My god, Ding Ning is Big Brother¡¯s son. Holy, he¡¯s been under my eye for a long time yet I didn¡¯t even recognize him. I¡¯m so stupid.¡±

    Mo Fei pped his leg angrily and excitedly.

    ¡°Nonsense, even I wouldn¡¯t have recognized him. Ding Ning does not look much like Big Brother, and he looks more like sister-inw.¡±

    Money God leaned back against the sofa and sipped his tea contently. Abruptly, his expression grew serious and he said, ¡°Xiao Gangbao, I came this time because I have a few matters I need your help with.¡±

    ¡°Speak, isn¡¯t it only a few things. As long as it¡¯s not treason, even if it¡¯s arson and murder, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Mo Fei confidently pped his chest.

    ¡°Scram, why would I need you, director of the National Security Bureau, tomit arson and murder?¡±

    Money God red at Mo Fei without good humor and said, with a serious expression, ¡°First, you have to keep Ding Ning¡¯s identity a secret. If Death God really was the spy, he should have already changed his name and entered Shenzhou country. Once he knows of Ding Ning¡¯s identity, he will certainly go after him. Death God is very naturally talented otherwise, Big Brother would not have taught him everything. Who knows what realm he has reached in these twenty years? Big Brother¡¯s skills were stripped back then. Although his meridians have been repaired, it is impossible to recover his Dantian. He may no longer be a match for Death God so we cannot be careless.¡±

    ¡°You can rest assured. I promise not to tell anyone, not even our brothers.¡±

    Mo Fei promised sincerely.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    Money God nodded with approval. ¡°Second, Ding Ning was raised by a few of us together. In the future, his path is destined to differ from those of other people. I don¡¯t care what method you use, find a way to give him some special privilege, something like a license to kill.¡±

    The corners of Mo Fei¡¯s mouth twitched and he said awkwardly, ¡°Even I can¡¯t kill people without it being a crime, this is not something within my power.¡±

    ¡°Look at you, you just said arson and murder are okay yet you can¡¯t even do such a small thing. Say, what¡¯s the point of being the director of the National Security Agency?¡±

    Money God teased him mercilessly.

    ¡°I...¡± Mo Fei couldn¡¯t say anything for a moment. Then he decisively said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll give him the position of special consultant to the National Security Agency. Although this won¡¯t let him kill without it being a crime, as long as he can prove that the person he killed was guilty, I can promise no one will follow-up on him.¡±

    ¡°Then give him that consultant thing. Ding Ning is not someone to indiscriminately kill innocent people.¡±

    Money God said with begrudging reluctance, making Mo Fei¡¯s teeth itch.

    ¡°Third, think of a way for Ding Ning to join Dragon Soul. Have him fight for the title of Dragon Teeth. This title cannot fall into the hands of the Zhao family.¡±

    As he spoke of this, Money God¡¯s expression became very serious.

    Mo Fei was surprised thenughed awkwardly, ¡°Brother, my dear brother, I am the director of the National Security Agency, not the head of Dragon Soul. Putting aside whether Ding Ning is willing to join, even if he was willing, I have no way of making Dragon Soul ept him.¡±

    ¡°Idiot, since I¡¯ve mentioned it, naturally I¡¯ve made the arrangements. To tell you the truth, this was Dragon Horn¡¯s idea and Big Brother approved. But Dragon Horn is concerned that if he approached Ding Ning directly, it could raise suspicions and put him in danger. So, you will rmend Ding Ning enter into Ninghai Garrison Command¡¯s Sharp Sword special force then participate in the domestic armypetition representing Ninghai Garrison Command. As long as he does well in thepetition, all major special forces will try to recruit him. At that time, he will request to join Dragon Soul and everything will be done.¡±

    Money God said confidently, ¡°As for Ding Ning, I will talk to him ahead of time. When the timees, I will have him change his appearance. You just need to provide him with a realistic fake identity to join the Sharp Sword special forces.¡±

 Chapter 302 - A Different Kind of Confession

    <h4>Chapter 302 A Different Kind of Confession</h4>

    ¡°Then it¡¯s no problem. Oh right, Money God, why can¡¯t the Dragon Teeth title fall to the Zhao family?¡±

    Mo Fei let out a breath before asking the question in his heart.

    ¡°The Zhao family, humph!¡±

    A fierce expression appeared on Money God¡¯s face. Although we haven¡¯t found any clue to Death God¡¯s whereabouts these years, we never stopped investigating in secret. The Zhao family¡¯s shadow is behind the initial bribe to Death God to betray us, behind the ambush attack, as well as behind theter increase in Big Brother¡¯s crimes and having someone strip his Dantian and hand and feet nerves while he was in prison. Thus, it is very likely that the Zhao family was the main cause of our brothers¡¯ deaths. The Zhao family has great aplishments in both the political andmercial worlds and now they want to extend their reach into the military. How could we let him seed? You have to know, the title of Dragon Teeth is the equivalent to the rank of an army general.¡±

    ¡°The Zhao family? Why does the Zhao family want to hurt Big Brother Dragon Teeth?¡±

    Mo Fei asked in confusion, a cold light shing through his eyes.

    ¡°Because more than twenty years ago, Big Brother Dragon Teeth slept with the present Zhao family¡¯s head¡¯s fiancee and had Ding Ning!¡±

    A leery smile appeared on Money God¡¯s face and he looked very pleased.

    ¡°My god... Big Brother Dragon Teeth truly deserves to be called Dragon Teeth. How incredible.¡±

    Mo Fei sighed with admiration. Although he was not overly familiar with the various families in Yan Jing, he knew what a major figure the Zhao family was.

    The Zhao family began as a merchant family and was established after the creation of new Shenzhou country. Their business did not decline over the decades and was a well-known family among the old money as well as newly risen families.

    The family¡¯s ¡°Shenzhou Far East Corporation¡± was ranked third among Shenzhou¡¯s fortune 500. They were involved in imports and exports, real estate, restaurants and hotels, aerospace, manufacturing, new energy, cars, advertisement, luxury goods, medicine, health supplements,munication, mines, electricity, crafts, and hundreds of other professions. They could honestly im to be a leader in themercial world.

    Bobbing along in the merchant sea made the Zhao family understand that just money was not enough, they needed power and influence as well. Thus, they gradually began to nurture and raise talented people to enter into the political sphere.

    After a number of decades, the Zhao family¡¯s students and friends were spread throughout the entire country and had major influences in the political sphere. Other than a few old and revolutionary families, the Zhao family now stood at the apex of the pyramid.

    Although Dragon Teeth had many military achievements and was an army general, he was not in the same ne of existencepared to the Zhao family.

    That was why Mo Fei so admired Dragon Teeth¡¯s daring in encroaching on the Zhao family head¡¯s territory.

    ¡°As long as you wield a hoe correctly, there is no territory that cannot be encroached upon.¡±

    In regards to this, Money God was filled with pride. So what if the Zhao family was powerful? With Dragon Teeth around, they still couldn¡¯t hold onto their fiancee. They even had a child.

    ¡°What is Big Brother nning to do? Fight the Zhao family?¡±

    Mo Fei asked excitedly. Although he had changed professions for many years, the hot blood of a military man had not been extinguished in him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t concern yourself with this too much, and it¡¯s best if you are not involved in this. The Zhao family has a lot of power, more than we can imagine. Not only do they have great influence within the country, but they also are not unknown internationally either. They are beginning to expand out toward the entire world. Their ambition is startling.¡±

    Money God advised with a serious expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. At most, I¡¯ll stop being the director and go with you to the edges of the world.¡±

    Mo Fei said, not epting Money God¡¯s words.

    ¡°Mo Fei, you have a family now. You can¡¯t actpulsively. Even if you don¡¯t think about yourself, you have to consider your family. Besides, if we want to overthrow the Zhao family and avenge the deaths of our twenty-five brothers, we need the help of all our brothers. Only if you all progress well and have high positions and sufficient influence, can we strike true at the crucial moment and bring down the Zhao family.¡±

    Mo Fei tightly clenched his fist and nodded vigorously as he listened to Money God¡¯s heartfelt words. Just like the Dragon Soul oath-taking ceremony more than twenty years ago, he replied in a serious voice, ¡°I will be ready at a moment¡¯s notice and will stand out to support you unconditionally when you need me. I believe that our other brothers feel the same way as I do. As long as we can find justice for the deaths of our twenty-five brothers, we will sacrifice our lives without hesitation.¡±

    ¡°My good brother, say no more. Tonight, we will drink and talk through the night. Quick, bring out your good cigarettes and good liquor.¡±

    Money God¡¯s eyes were wet. He did not like affectations. He took a deep breath and suppressed the roiling emotions in his heart. Putting his arms over Mo Fei¡¯s shoulders, he recovered his joking expression.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to my house. You can try your sister-inw¡¯s cooking. Tonight, we will drink the night away. You must tell me how you¡¯ve been all these years!¡±

    Mo Feiughed loudly and walked out with his arm also around Money God¡¯s shoulders.

    Money God shook off his arm and said, with an awkwardugh, ¡°I can¡¯t go out looking like this; I have to go change my appearance first.¡±

    Naturally, Money God also had biologically-simted skin. After Money God took a trip to the washroom, Mo Fei¡¯s jaw almost dropped in surprise. If not for the fact that Money God¡¯s voice did not change, he would have thought it was a different person.

    Money God knew that if Ding Ning wanted to enter Dragon Soul in disguise, he would not get around Mo Fei so naturally, so he did not hide this from him. He just didn¡¯t tell him this was a biologically-simted skin, and only said it was a kind of mystical disguise magic.

    Fortunately, Mo Fei understood propriety and did not ask to learn. Otherwise, Money God didn¡¯t know how he would muddle through.

    ...

    ¡°Yu Qian is in room 1707 of this building.¡±

    Ding Ning stopped the car and said in a low voice, looking at a tall building across the street.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Xiao Nuo asked expressionlessly.

    ¡°I have my methods.¡± Ding Ning smiled mysteriously.

    Xiao Nuo frowned, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just that pet eagle? What are you so smug about?¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart jumped and he asked with confusion, ¡°What eagle?¡±

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s eyes stared straight at him. ¡°The ck-masked man, you can fool others but you can¡¯t fool me.¡±

    ¡°What ck-masked man? I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± Ding Ning¡¯s expression was confused but his heart was hammering, where had he gone wrong again?

    ¡°Lie, keep on lying. Humph, if you say you are not the ck-masked man, perhaps you could fool me but since you say you don¡¯t know about the ck-masked man, then that¡¯s a confession without duress!¡±

    Xiao Nuo revealed a crafty smile. ¡°At the underground boxing house, you were searched for ages because of the ck-masked man. Yet now you say you don¡¯t know about the ck-masked man, isn¡¯t that too fake?¡±

    Ding Ning inwardly felt great regret that he got tricked by her again. With some anger and annoyance, he said, ¡°I forgot, is that not allowed?¡±

    ¡°Enough is enough, I won¡¯t tell anyone else. Are you nning to hide it from me? Do you not trust me?¡±

    Xiao Nuo said, looking at him angrily.

    In front of her teary gaze, Ding Ning was quickly defeated. He rubbed his nose hopelessly. ¡°Howe I never realized you were so smart before?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying I¡¯m stupid?¡± Dangerous sparks began to sh in her eyes.

    ¡°N-no, how could Captain Xiao be stupid? I was praising you, hehe!¡±

    Ding Ningughed awkwardly and quickly changed the subject to extinguish the fire. ¡°Liu Zhongyu is not here, only Yu Qian. Let¡¯s go get him.¡±

    ¡°Stop changing the subject. Tell me honestly, what really happened at Fantastic Stones Shop.¡±

    Xiao Nuo was not falling for his trick. Grabbing his arm, she questioned him mercilessly.

    ¡°If I saw I killed those people, will you arrest me?¡±

    Ding Ning looked deeply at her and suddenly fired a question back.

    This was using an attack as a defense. Xiao Nuo¡¯s expression changed unpredictably. She bit her lip, agonizing over the answer.

    She liked Ding Ning but at the same time, she was a policewoman. Between love and thew, she did not know how to choose. After hesitating for a long time, she abruptly said, ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Do I look so much like a criminal? Rx, I didn¡¯t kill them. Yun Sihai killed them.¡±

    Ding Ning spoke with a smile but his emotions wereplicated. He was happy that Xiao Nuo was able to maintain her principle but disappointed that even if he broke thew, she would not be swayed by her personal emotions.

    Xiao Nuo stared intensely at him and slowly said, in a soft voice, ¡°I believe you. I know you are not someone without scruples. The people you kill must deserve death for some reason but I wish you will do your best not to kill in the future. Otherwise, I will definitely bring you in personally.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so heartless.¡±

    Ding Ning did his best to speak and smile in a rxed tone but his heart felt heavy for some mysterious reason.

    Xiao Nuo lowered her eyes, her longshes trembled slightly but her voice was firm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, if there is such a day, I will definitely bring you in personally. But... no matter how long, even if it is a lifetime, I will wait for you.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart suddenly trembled. He felt that even the air had thickened and be so heavy that he could not breathe. Did this count as a different kind of confession? It was... very unique. Gently, he stretched out a hand to pick up her soft fingers and smiled slightly. ¡°Rx, I won¡¯t let such a thing happen.¡±

    Xiao Nuo raised her head, allowing him to hold her hand, she said to him with a serious expression, ¡°I¡¯m speaking honestly.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡± Ding Ning¡¯s gaze clearer than they had ever been before.

    Xiao Nuo looked at him steadily for a long time before smiling widely. ¡°Hopefully you can do as you say.¡±

    ¡°For sure I will.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s voice was very light but his tone was very decisive, as if he was making a promise but also as if he was making a vow.

    He did not me Xiao Nuo. After all, the Xiao Nuo that can uphold such morals was the Xiao Nuo he thought was the best and wanted the most.

    As if some burden had been lifted from her heart, Xiao Nuo¡¯s smile grew even brighter. ¡°I trust you.¡±

    ¡°You must trust me.¡± Ding Ning smiled sincerely.

    ¡°You wish!¡±

    Seeing his smile, Xiao Nuo¡¯s heartbeat suddenly sped up and her face flushed slightly. Pouting, she yfully curved her finger and scratched his palm.

    Ding Ning yed with her hands. The callouses from using guns over the years made him feel strangely heart-sore.

    ¡°Alright, time to work!¡±

    Xiao Nuo struggled free of his hand with embarrassment and changed the topic.

    ¡°Alright, to work!¡±

    Ding Ning smiled warmly, making Xiao Nuo¡¯s face flush with embarrassment. She stretched out her long legs and jumped out of the car in a huff.

    A family of three lived in 1707. The man was a traditional Chinese physician and his skill in Chinese Osteopathy was well known around this area.

    Yu Qian suddenly crashed in and forced the man to set his bones then knocked the three of them unconscious to prevent them from calling the police.

    At this moment, Yu Qian was lying on the sofa in a drunken gaze drinking alcohol. His muddy eyes were bloodshot and the room was filled with the scent of alcohol. His left shoulder was still drooping and useless. The pain caused sweat to bead on his forehead and he could only use alcohol to numb the pain.

    He now felt some regret for impulsively killing Gu Fangran. As a B ss martial artist, he was confident he could escape even if he was surrounded by police but what he was afraid of was not the police, he was afraid of the Seventeenth Department that was specifically responsible for maintainingw and order among martial artists.

    Although the country¡¯s regtion of modern martial artists was a lot more rxed than the Ancient Warriors, and they did not need to register with the Bureau of Religions, it was still quite strict. The Seventeenth Department was thew enforcement department specifically for dealing with modern martial artists.

 Chapter 303 - Safety Deposit Box

    <h4>Chapter 303 Safety Deposit Box</h4>

    After acting rashly, Yu Qian now realized that his situation was not very good at all.

    He was a martial artist. Not only did he kill someone in broad daylight, but the victim was also an influential figure. The nature of this case had almost reached the level of challenging the government. The consequences would be severe. The Seventeenth Department was certain to intervene.

    Yu Qian knew far more about the Seventeenth Department than Qi Ruoxian, an outsider. On the surface, the Seventeenth Department was only a subordinate office dependent on the National Security Agency. But in reality, the Seventeenth Department could act independently and had members in every city across the country, just in case martial artistsmitted crimes.

    They were specifically responsible for mediating fights between martial artists and investigating cases involving martial artists. They also dealt with some supernatural matters. They were well-known and respected. After all, they represented one of the country¡¯s management structures. Thus, some martial artists jokingly referred to the Seventeenth Department as the special police force seen in Wuxia novels.

    Other than regret, Yu Qian was filled with hatred. He hated that Ding Ning injured him, he also hated his senior brother, Liu Zhongyu, for running away before the battle, and he hated Gu Fangran for being unreasonable. Otherwise, he would not be in his present situation.

    Presumably, the Seventeenth Department had already taken over this case, right? He could not stay here for long.

    Slightly tipsy, Yu Qian¡¯s mind was still clear. He carefully calcted how he could safely escape Ninghai. As long as he could leave Ninghai, he would save for a short period of time.

    After all, this case involved a martial artist. The Seventeenth Department could not be like the police and casually spread out the wanted posters. They could only have martial artists investigating his whereabouts in secret.

    Yu Qian was prepared. As soon as he left Ninghai, he would immediately sneak overseas and hide for 3 to 5 years. In any case, he had earned a lot of money with Gu Fangran during this time, which was enough for him to live overseas for a few years.

    Unfortunately, this beautiful n turned to ash as the anti-burr door was silently opened and Ding Ning walked in with Xiao Nuo and a sweet smile.

    ¡°Why is it you? Are you part of the Seventeenth Department?¡±

    Yu Qian sat up abruptly and very wisely gave up any thought of resistance. He just stared in confusion at Ding Ning and asked.

    Ding Ning raised his right hand and made the posture of firing a guy. Teasingly, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I am a policeman.¡±

    ¡°You are a policeman?¡±

    This answer stumped Yu Qian. His skills were sufficient to enter the Seventeenth Department but he was a policeman? Had this guy been struck dumb by lightning?

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m even a criminal police!¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s expression of ¡°I¡¯m a policeman and proud,e quick and worship me¡± almost gave Yu Qian a psychological break.

    Xiao Nuo didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at his antics. She rolled her eyes at him without good humor. ¡°You¡¯re a policeman, you¡¯re so incredible. Are you happy? Hurry and bring him in.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Yu Qian, let me ask you, if I have a way of reducing your crimes, will you cooperate with me?¡±

    Ding Ning casually waved his hand and indicated to Xiao Nuo not to be so rushed.

    ¡°Cooperate? How?¡±

    Yu Qian looked at Ding Ning strangely, feeling like he was a bit stupid. Who else would, with such skills, be a policeman and proud of it? It made one speechless.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been with Gu Fangran for some time, you must know some of his secrets. As long as you cooperate with me in finding evidence against Gu Fangran, you will have done a great deed. I can take that into consideration and reduce your crimes.¡±

    Ding Ning spoke righteously. Working with Yu Qian was a n born out of hopelessness.

    ording to the message from Xiaojin, although Lao Qiang had been taken down by Lu Zhan and Cheng Hu, they did not find any evidence of the Gu father and son¡¯s crimes.

    Compared to capturing Yu Qian to solve the murder case, Ding Ning was more interested in finding evidence of the Gu father and son¡¯s crimes, to hit Jiang Zhongze where it hurt.

    Particrly as Gu Tianqi still held leverage on Liu Shasha and Li Xiaoman. Ding Ning was determined to find this leverage and remove it to prevent future troubles.

    Yu Qian¡¯s expression shifted. The punishment for a martial artist killing amon person was very severe. Even if the fact that Gu Fangran attacked him first was taken into consideration, it would still be a dozen years or so in prison.

    If he could cooperate with Ding Ning in finding evidence against the Gu father and son and prove that Gu Fangran deserved to die, perhaps he could sit in and out prison in just a few years.

    Immediately, he said heavily. ¡°I can cooperate with you but you must promise to deal with me leniently.¡±

    ¡°No problem, as long as you can help us find evidence of his crimes, I will ask for mercy on your behalf. The more evidence you find, the heavier their crimes, and the lighter your sentence. Who knows, maybe you¡¯ll be released without charges and be awarded a medal for removing evil for the people.¡±

    Ding Ning ignored Xiao Nuo¡¯s anxious gaze as he made his promise with a serious expression.

    Xiao Nuo was angrily stomping her feet in secret. No matter how much Gu Fangran deserved to be punished, Yu Qian killing someone in broad daylight was also a reality and had had negative effects. Even if his crimes could be lessened, it couldn¡¯t be lessened by much. Ding Ning was just running his mouth, duping Yu Qian.

    ¡°Really?¡± Yu Qian asked excitedly, his eyes lighting up.

    With all seriousness, Ding Ning said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true but this depends on how much evidence you can find against the Gu father and son.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I know that Gu Fangran has a secret safety deposit box in a vi, and even his son doesn¡¯t know about it. If there really is evidence of his crimes, it is certainly in that safety deposit box.¡±

    Seeing the doubt on Ding Ning¡¯s and Xiao Nuo¡¯s faces, he knew they were suspicious as to why he knew about this but Gu Tianqi did not.

    Yu Qian blushed and he said, with embarrassment, ¡°To tell you the truth, this is something one of Gu Fangran¡¯s lovers, Liu Yating, told me a few days ago.¡±

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s expression was confused, and she really wanted to ask why Gu Fangran¡¯s lover would tell such a secret to him.

    However, Ding Ning was prepared and he smiled warmly. ¡°You¡¯re so clever, then do you know where the vi is?¡±

    It was only now that Xiao Nuo understood and nced at Yu Qian with disdain. He acted as Gu Fangran¡¯s bodyguard and also slept with his boss¡¯s lover. He really wasn¡¯t anything good.

    Yu Qian scratched his head with an unnatural expression. ¡°I know. Liu Yating was once highly favored by Gu Fangran. She learned about this safety deposit box after he got drunk one night and let it slip. Later, Liu Yating lost his favor and was discontent. Seeing that my martial abilities were good, she wanted to encourage me to steal this safety deposit box and take her far away. So I¡¯ve actually gone to scout out the location before.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, we can go check it out right now.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s concentration sharpened. He walked up and grabbed Yu Qian¡¯s hand, he shook it vigorously with both hands and pressed down.

    Yu Qian¡¯s heart jumped and he was about to resist when he realized that his left arm, which he could not raise because of the pain, no longer hurt. He looked at Ding Ning with a face full of surprise.

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ll be fine after a month. Release the family of three. Although the man is not very good at setting bones, he is still innocent.¡±

    Ding Ning spoke with augh but it sent shivers down Yu Qian¡¯s spine. He didn¡¯t know how Ding Ning found him here or how he knew about everything he did.

    Seeing Yu Qian standing there in a daze, Ding Ning nced at him lightly. ¡°You are very lucky you didn¡¯t do anything to harm this family of three, otherwise, you would already be dead.¡±

    Yu Qian felt a shudder run through him and sweat popped up on his forehead. The wife of this home was quite pretty. If he had not been so distracted and if his left arm had not hurt so much as to leave him no interest in woman, she would probably have be his ything long ago.

    He had not expected that Ding Ning would be able to see his deepest thoughts. This made him feel fear toward Ding Ning as well as admiration.

    He rushed to release the family from their bonds and exin his actions. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to hurt them. I just wanted to borrow their ce to hide for a while. I willpensate them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Gu Fangran wanted to kill you first, so I can understand your impulsive action in killing him. That is why I am giving you a chance to redeem yourself but if you dare to hurt innocent people, I will show you no mercy.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s tone was light but contained a powerful warning which made Yu Qian tremble. He secretly celebrated that he had not been blinded by lust, otherwise, he would probably already be a corpse.

    ¡°I understand; I will not indiscriminately kill innocent people in the future.¡±

    As Yu Qian gave his promise, he carefully took out all the cash he had on him, about ten thousand dors, and ced it at the head of the bed.

    Ding Ning nodded his head with approval. With a strange light in Xiao Nuo¡¯s eyes, Ding Ning picked up her hand and led the way out. ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose; let¡¯s head out.¡±

    A light shed through Yu Qian¡¯s eyes. His left shoulder did not hurt anymore, should he take this chance to run?

    But he remembered that Ding Ning had found him hiding here and felt no confidence that he could escape Ding Ning¡¯s grasp. His thought immediately disappeared like a wisp of smoke.

    He obediently closed the door and followed behind the other two people. His eyes darted around, thinking about something no one else knew about.

    ¡°It¡¯s this vi, but it¡¯s very tightly guarded. Gu Fangran¡¯s most loyal subordinates are camped here. I¡¯ve heard that they are all equipped with guns and they are very alert. Last time, I was discovered the moment I went in. Fortunately, I ran quickly otherwise, I would have been turned into a sieve.¡±

    Beside the river to the north of Ninghai, Yu Qian pointed at an isted vi with only a few lights lit and said quietly in a fearful voice.

    Ding Ning¡¯s brows lifted. ¡°Do you know the exact location of the safety deposit box?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Liu Yating only heard Gu Fangran¡¯s slip of the tongue after getting drunk. He said that his most valuable treasures were all hidden in Bihai Lantian¡¯s safety deposit box 11.¡±

    Yu Qian nced at Ding Ning uncertainly and said, with embarrassment.

    Hearing that the security guards here had guns, Xiao Nuo immediately said, nervously, ¡°We should apply for a search warrant and thene back.¡±

    ¡°No. The Gu father and son are already dead. It¡¯s very likely that his loyal subordinates will start having other thoughts now that the object of their loyalty is gone. If they take away the things in the safety deposit box and escape, we will have lost everything. I¡¯ll go in and have a look, while you two wait for me here.¡±

    Ding Ning said resolutely.

    ¡°But...¡±

    Xiao Nuo wanted to say something anxiously but Ding Ning interrupted her and said confidently, ¡°Rx, they can¡¯t do anything to me.¡±

    He nced at Yu Qian and lightly said, ¡°Brother Yu, I¡¯ll say the unpleasant stuff first. It¡¯s best for you to cooperate obediently and not have any other thoughts, otherwise, I promise you that you will regret it.¡±

    ¡°No, no, I definitely won¡¯t have other thoughts.¡±

    Yu Qian waved his hands in a panic.

    A meaningful smile curved across Ding Ning¡¯s lips. ¡°That is for the best. Otherwise, it won¡¯t go well for anyone.¡±

    ¡°Let me go with you?¡±

    Xiao Nuo asked unhappily, her lips pressed together.

    ¡°No need. If I go myself, the target is smaller. Trust me.¡±

    As Ding Ning finished talking, Xiao Nuo suddenly felt something appear in her hand. Immediately, Ding Ning¡¯s voice ran out in her head.

    ¡°Be careful of Yu Qian. I don¡¯t trust him. I¡¯ve already set him up. If he does something strange, shatter the medicinal bottle in your hand and he will immediately have a seizure.¡±

    Xiao Nuo paused then reminded him, ¡°You have to be careful.¡±

    ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m leaving!¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s words had just faded and his body disappeared like a ghost from where he was standing.

    Even with Yu Qian¡¯s vision, he couldn¡¯t see clearly how Ding Ning left. Uncontrobly, an expression of fear shed across his face. Such a speed was too terrifying.

    Merry Christmas Eve everyone!!!????????

 Chapter 304 - Danger Intuition

    <h4>Chapter 304 Danger Intuition</h4>

    A man wearing a silver mask and dressed in ck robes stood on the deck of a ship docked by the side of the river holding a pair of high-power night vision binocrs and watching everything that was happening in the vi.

    Two men and two women stood respectfully behind him.

    One of the men was a handsome young man wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses, he was Liu Junwei. The other man wore a Tang suit and was the man who escaped from the battle, Liu Zhongyu.

    If Yu Qian was present, he would have immediately recognized the beautiful and charming woman as the one who encouraged him to steal Gu Fangran¡¯s safety deposit box, Liu Yating.

    However, at this moment, she wore a ck fighting suit, with wooden clogs on her feet and arge knife at her waist. She was filled with a murderous air,pletely unlike the image of a weak and powerless woman Yu Qian had of her.

    The other wore a kimono with a gentle smile on her face. If Ding Ning saw her, he would certainly be very surprised as she was the woman he greatly disdained, Chen Yuxi.

    ¡°Sir, what did you want me to see?¡±

    Liu Junwei asked impatiently. Just as he could no longer stand the cacophony of public opinion online and could no longer stay in hispany, he had been kidnapped by these ck-d men as he walked out of thepany doors and had been brought before this mysterious ck-robed man.

    The ck-robed man didn¡¯t say anything, only that he would give him a good show that evening, then he was brought here. However, he didn¡¯t have high-powered night vision binocrs so naturally, he did not know that his greatest enemy was in the not distant vi.

    ¡°How dare you be disrespectful to his honor!¡±

    Liu Yating¡¯s expression was cold. With a metallic rasp, a cold light shed out and her knife rested against Liu Junwei¡¯s neck.

    The icy coldness caused ayer of goosebumps to rise on Liu Junwei¡¯s neck. It scared him witless and all the color drained from his face.

    ¡°Stop, do not be so rude!¡±

    The ck-robed man put down his binocrs and said in a cold and robotic voice.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Knife light shed and Liu Yating¡¯s knife returned to its sheath. She respectfully bent ny degrees at the waist and did not even dare to raise her head.

    ¡°Mr. Liu, I¡¯ve invited you here to watch a good show. Shenzhou has a phrase that I think is very good, the enemy of your enemy is your friend. Are you not enemies with Ding Ning? It just so happens that he and I are also enemies. So, can we be friends?¡±

    The ck-robed man said in an even voice.

    Liu Junwei had not yet steadied his spirit. Wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, he nodded quickly and said, ¡°Yes, Your Honor.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I love making friends that is why, to express my sincerity in being friends, I am now inviting you to watch an excellent show.¡±

    As the ck-robed man finished speaking, he waved his hand. ¡°Open it!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Honor!¡±

    Chen Yuxi respectfully bowed down. From her bulging chest, she took out a remote control and pressed it gently.

    The ship was suddenly illuminated brightly. A projection appeared on the empty space on the deck, clearly disying everything that was happening in the vi.

    Liu Junwei¡¯s eyes lit up and he stared fixedly at Ding Ning, who was moving through the vi like a roon dog. ¡°Ding Ning?¡±

    ¡°Correct, tonight is the night he dies!¡±

    The ck-robed man said lightly, ¡°Mr. Liu, this is my present to you. I hope you will like it.¡±

    ¡°Your Honor, you¡¯ve given me such a hefty gift, is there something you would like me to do?¡±

    Liu Junwei was not an idiot, nothing was given for free. Furthermore, this ck-robed man hid his identity mysteriously, so he was certainly not a good person.

    ¡°I need you to help me take a person into the Ninghai national security bureau¡¯s underground interrogation rooms.¡±

    The ck-robed man said straightforwardly.

    Liu Junwei¡¯s expression immediately changed and he quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you not even willing to help me with such a small thing? This is not the attitude one should have when making friends.¡±

    The ck-robed man said ominously.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help, it¡¯s that I have already been fired by the national security bureau and no longer have the authority to enter the underground interrogation rooms.¡±

    Liu Junwei¡¯s eyes shed and a chill ran through him as he exined.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, you¡¯re going to the office tomorrow toplete your leaving documents. Tonight, your authority remains.¡±

    The ck-robed man¡¯s voice carried an all-knowing wisdom.

    Cold sweat broke out on Liu Junwei¡¯s forehead. The ck-robed man was right. Before he left tomorrow, he did still have the authority to enter the underground interrogation rooms.

    But he did not dare. No matter how resentful and angry he felt toward the national security bureau for his firing, he would not dare to bring outside power into the underground interrogation rooms. That was treason. That was death.

    But since the ck-robed man had already stated his goal clearly, then there was destined to only be two choices tonight. One was to agree, and the other was to die.

    Never before had he felt so powerless before. His intelligence and psychology knowledge, which he had always been so proud of, was useless when faced with this ck-robed figure.

    Seeing him hesitate indecisively, the ck-robed man¡¯s robotic voice spoke coldly and heartlessly. ¡°I will help you get rid of your enemy and you help me do something. Is this not fair?¡±

    Liu Junwei¡¯s mind spun quickly and he decided to stake it all on one gamble. Gathering his courage, he said, ¡°Your Honor, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair. Ding Ning is my enemy, that is true, but at the same time, is he not also your enemy? Furthermore, the hatred between myself and Ding Ning is not at the life or death stage. Although I don¡¯t know why you want to enter the underground interrogation rooms, I know it¡¯s for something important. Once something goes wrong, the national security bureau will very quickly begin to investigate me. Since I¡¯ll die sooner orter, I may as well die at your hands now and not suffer the reputation of betraying my country and have my name spat on by all.¡±

    The ck-robed man¡¯s electronic red eyes fixed rigidly and silently on him. Sweat rolled of Liu Junwei like rain but he summoned his courage to meet his gaze. He knew that he could not show any sign of fear, otherwise, the next moment would be his death.

    ¡°You¡¯re very smart!¡±

    After a long time, the ck-robed man said one thing quietly, ¡°What if I can ensure your safety?¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    Liu Junwei¡¯s expression did not change but he let out a long breath in his heart. He knew he had won.

    ¡°Join us, we can ensure your safety.¡±

    The ck-robed man¡¯s voice was filled with a powerful confidence.

    Liu Junwei¡¯s expression did not change but a lightly mocking smile pulled up the corner of his lips. ¡°It sounds as if Your Honor has a great deal of confidence, but how am I to believe that?¡±

    The ck-robed manughed and pped his hands gently.

    A man wearing a ck metal mask walked out and bowed respectfully toward the ck-robed man.

    ¡°This is the lowest ranking ck metal warrior in our organization, and you can take a look at his power.¡±

    The ck-robed man¡¯s voice was calm.

    Liu Junwei¡¯s expression shifted and he looked with confusion at this ck metal warrior.

    The ck metal warrior stood and picked up therge metal anchor. The muscles on his arms bulged and with a soft huff, the metal anchor gradually bent out of shape in his hands and ended up resembling a pretzel.

    Liu Junwei¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he stared in disbelief at this sight.

    The ck-robed man waved his hand and the ck metal warrior put down the anchor, bowed, and walked into the cabin without a sound.

    ¡°This is our organization lowest ranking ck metal warrior. Above him, there are bronze warriors, silver warriors, yellow gold warriors, purple gold warriors, and even... gods. And we are able to mass-produce these warriors. Do you think we have enough power to protect you?¡±

    The ck-robed man¡¯s cold voice was filled with iparable confidence.

    ¡°Mass-produce?¡±

    Liu Junwei stared with wide eyes. He thought that the ck metal warrior was already very powerful. Able to bend an anchor into a pretzel with the strength of his arms, this was not something normal humans could aplish.

    Yet such a person was the lowest ranking warrior in this mysterious organization. And they could be mass-produced. How much power did they have?

    He had always been a very ambitious man. In the past, he had looked down on those muscr martial men but when a martial man¡¯s strength exceeded his imagination, he was swayed.

    The ck-robed man had pushed open a door for him and revealed an entirely new world. Super-warriors seemed... very interesting.

    It had to be said, the ck-robed man had chosen the perfect moment. While Liu Junwei was about to be fired and had sunk to the lowest point of his life, the ck-robed man only had to show him a little for him to swayed.

    ¡°Correct, we have the most advanced gic medicine in the world. By changing DNA, we can evolve endlessly and be super-humans. In the end, the world will crawl at our feet. What are you hesitation for?

    The ck-robed man raised his hands and his voice carried a hint of fanaticism.

    Liu Zhongyu, Liu Yating, and Chen Yuxi all wore a yearning expression as they stared at Liu Junwei with jealousy. They had not aplished enough and did not have the right to be super warriors.

    Yet Liu Junwei, because of his past identity as a member of the national security bureau, only needed toplete this one mission to have the right to drink the gic medicine and be a super warrior. How could they not be admiring and jealous?

    Liu Junwei¡¯s eyes shone with light. He clenched his fist tight and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯ll join.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Mr. Liu, you will be happy about the choice you made today. Wee to the organization.¡±

    The ck-robed manughed excitedly.

    Liu Junwei respectfully bowed. ¡°Thank you, Your Honor. You are the one who brought me in; I will never forget this kindness.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, alright, let¡¯s first enjoy watching Ding Ning die.¡±

    The ck-robed man was very happy. He pointed at the projection with an eager expression, anticipating the good show ahead.

    ¡°Your Honor, although there are many gunmen in the vi, they might not find him, right?¡±

    Liu Junwei watched as Ding Ning slipped through the vi as if no one was present yet no one was able to notice any trace of him, and his brows tightened involuntarily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so impatient. He is looking for the security deposit box right now, and once he finds it, that¡¯s when the good part begins.¡±

    The ck-robed man said, with great confidence. ¡°After twenty minutes, the entire vi will blow up with a boom. Ding Ning is certain to die. The national security bureau will alsoe out in force. While the national security bureau is empty, that will be the best time for you to sneak into the underground interrogation rooms.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Honor.¡± Liu Junwei¡¯s brows rose and an evil smile appeared at the corners of his lips. ¡°Ding Ning, you forced me to where I am today. Who would have thought that you would also have such a downfall?¡±

    ¡°Also, ck-masked man, you best pray that I never find out who you are. Otherwise, I will cut you into pieces and feed your body to dogs, as to relieve the hate in my heart.¡±

    Ding Ning moved like a roon dog and easily hid from the scouting police as he searched room by room.

    In the blink of an eye, all the rooms on one level had been searched but to no avail. Ding Ning did not lose hope and quietly entered the second floor.

    The defenses here were far beyond what he imagined. In the one hectare or so ofnd the vi rested on, there were over one hundred covert and undercover officers keeping watch.

    The most annoying was the dozens of Tibetan Mastiffs who were even harder to get around than the officers. Fortunately, he had Xiaojin¡¯s aerial surveince constantly providing him with updates about the status of the mastiffs, giving him sufficient time to avoid them and avoid being detected.

    For some reason, from the moment he entered the vi, Ding Ning had the sense of being watched and it made him feel very uneasy.

    But even Xiaojin¡¯s surveince couldn¡¯t pick up on anything wrong. Outside in the car, Xiao Nuo and Yu Qian also did not see anything unusual.

    Was it a misperception? If it was anyone else, they may dismiss this feeling but Ding Ning was not the same. His danger intuition had always been very urate and could not go wrong.

    Since he had such a feeling, it meant that someone was watching him. He had just not discovered them.

 Chapter 305 - A Shootout

    <h4>Chapter 305 A Shootout</h4>

    So, what was it? It was certainly not a person, otherwise, it was impossible that he and Xiaojin had not discovered them. Then it had to be surveince or some other high-tech product.

    Ding Ning silently ced his hand on the wall and extended out his superpower like crazy. He gave no thought to how much was being used up, he had to nip all threats in the bud.

    The superpower light mass burned quickly and all the steel and concrete dissolved into data and shed endlessly through his mind.

    He had never tried using his superpower on such arge scale before, after all, he did not want to waste it.

    In a few moments, the entire structural blueprint of the vi appeared in his mind.

    Found it. Ding Ning¡¯s expression became joyful. Although he had not yet found the source of the surveince, he had unexpectedly discovered that the safety deposit box was in the wall just two rooms down from him.

    This was an iid safety deposit box. Ding Ning tried to use his superpower to see what was inside.

    But as his superpower sank like mercury into it, Ding Ning¡¯s expression changed.

    The safety deposit box was notrge. There were only a few USBs, a dozen diamonds, and some property deeds and such inside.

    What made his expression change was not theck of things inside, rather, it was the four bombs inside the safety deposit box.

    Four already counting-down time bombs. The red numbers were already shing. Looking at the time, there were less than twenty minutes until the bombs went off.

    What made him most fearful was that when he investigated beneath the safety deposit box, he found that arge number of guns and gunpowder were stored in the vi¡¯s wine cer. Even the grenades could be counted by the box.

    What was this for? Did they want to blow the entire vi sky-high?

    ¡°Master, I found a bird that is not a bird.¡±

    Just as Ding Ning¡¯s heart was jumping in shock, Xiaojin¡¯s brainwave came through.

    A bird that was not a bird? What was it? Ding Ning quickly switched to Xiaojin¡¯s perspective and looked toward the thing he found.

    A small bird-shaped flying machine sat silently on the branch of arge and leafy tree at the edge of the vi. A barely perceptible light would only sh every three seconds.

    Ding Ning did not move but shock and fear rose in his heart. No wonder his superpower had not found the source of the surveince even though he had searched the entire vi, the surveince had been on a tree.

    His instinct had not been wrong. This was a three-dimensional transflective converter. It could record the actions of every person in the vi and send it back to the connected receiver every three seconds, forming apletely unobstructed projection.

    This meant that his every move was under someone¡¯s surveince. How could Ding Ning not be shocked?

    ¡°Xiaojin, search within a radius of 10 km, and find out who is watching this ce.¡±

    Ding Ning gave an order with his spiritual strength but his mind was spinning quickly. Who had installed the bomb and the converter?

    Was it targeted at him? Or was it targeted at Gu Fangran¡¯s subordinates?

    But regardless of who was the target, the person who had ced the bomb was merciless. Once the bomb exploded, the gunpowder in the underground cer would also explode. When that happened, very few people in the vi would be able to survive.

    Fine beads of sweat rose on Ding Ning¡¯s head. Although the officers patrolling the vi were Gu Fangran¡¯s subordinates and were probably the ones responsible for smuggling in the gunpowder, they were still vibrant human lives, and should not die so purposelessly in someone¡¯s plot.

    Thinking of this, heaviness shed through Ding Ning¡¯s eyes. He had to stop the bomb from blowing up.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve found a suspicious target!¡±

    Xiaojin¡¯s brainwave came back and Ding Ning immediately changed his perspective. He immediately saw the ship that was speeding away.

    Liu Junwei? Liu Zhongyu? Chen Yuxi? Why were they all together, and with that woman he didn¡¯t know? And it was clear that they all obeyed the silver-masked ck-robed man.

    Just as Ding Ning was asking himself these questions, the ck-robed man suddenly raised his head and looked toward the sky. His red electronic eyes shed as if sensing Xiaojin¡¯s surveince.

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart jumped. What powerful sensing ability! He quickly instructed Xiaojin to fly higher. Previously, Deng Jiuzhi could send out lightning with his eyes. Who knew what strange power this mysterious ck-robed man had?

    Once Xiaojin was higher up and turned back to look, Ding Ning abruptly discovered that the ck-robed man had oddly disappeared.

    ¡°Where is His Honor?¡±

    Liu Junwei immediately asked with confusion when he realized that the ck-robed man had disappeared from the spot like a ghost.

    ¡°His Honor is a silver-level warrior, how could you understand his powers?¡±

    Liu Zhongyu said with admiration. A fiery heat suddenly burned in Liu Junwei¡¯s heart. If a silver warrior was already so god-like, how powerful were the gold and purple-gold warriors?

    One day, I, Liu Junwei will be a purple-gold warrior and be the most powerful type of person in this world.

    ¡°Xiaojin, move the converter!¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s face was clouded. The mysterious ck-robed man brought him a strong sense of threat. He decided to end this quickly and immediately resolve the threat of the bomb.

    ¡°Yes, master!¡±

    Xiaojin grasped the converter in his hand and flew toward the river to drop it into the water. The projector on the ship shed and changed, showing the underwater world of the river. Confused expressions appeared on Liu Junwei¡¯s and the others¡¯ faces. They were not sure what to do.

    Without the surveince of the converter, Ding Ning no longer hesitated. He immediately called Xiao Nuo and told her of the emergency situation.

    After hearing the news, Xiao Nuo¡¯s expression change dramatically, and immediately reported it to her superiors.

    Qi Ruoxian¡¯s face drained of color when he received the news. Without any regard for the time, he immediately had Secretary Xu report directly to Mayor Du.

    Mayor Du gave the order to immediately send out bomb-defusing specialists to the location and at the same time, had the surrounding people evacuated.

    The national security bureau, the police, the army, and emergency services were all summoned. Large numbers of police cars and emergency vehicles surged toward the northern suburbs.

    However, the situation at hand was very urgent. With only a dozen minutes, it was impossible for them to reach the location.

    Qi Ruoxian¡¯s expression was ashen. He would only rest his hopes on Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo. He ordered them to think of all possible solutions, for the bombs must not explode.

    Xiao Nuo was almost in tears. She had no experience in defusing bombs at all and Ding Ning had also never received such training. How could they defuse the bomb?

    Just as she was panicking, Ding Ning¡¯s call came through and he said in a heavy voice. ¡°Nuonuo, there¡¯s no time left. There are only ten minutes left. I¡¯m going to take the safety deposit box away and drop it in the ocean to blow up.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? The safety deposit box is iid into the wall, how can you get it out?¡±

    Xiao Nuo yelled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I have my methods. So many lives, I can¡¯t just let them all die. Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m also a policeman now.¡±

    Ding Ning did his best to make his voice sound rxed and jokedughingly.

    ¡°You, you have to promise me that you wille back safely.¡±

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s tears were falling like rain and she swallowed hard before speaking.

    ¡°I promise you! I wille back alive.¡±

    Ding Ning immediately hung up the phone after speaking. He had no time to waste.

    Before the bombs went off, he had to take out the evidence inside and take the bomb to the ocean to blow up.

    With no further regard for how shocking this would be, Ding Ningnded a hard punch against the wall. With a boom, arge hole appeared in the wall.

    ¡°Someone hase in; they¡¯re on the second floor!¡±

    The vi immediately exploded into chaos. Officers, who had no idea they had already patrolled the perimeter of the underworld, yelled loudly and charged toward the second-floor.

    Ding Ning had no time to spare a thought of them. With a series of booming punches, half the wall surrounding the safety deposit box crumpled.

    A cloud of dust flew up causing Ding Ning to cough repeatedly. He scooped up the safety deposit box and ran outside.

    ¡°Stop him!¡±

    ¡°He stole the safety deposit box.¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ...

    A group of officers rushed and charged toward Ding Ning menacingly.

    ¡°Godd*mn, move out of the way. There¡¯s a bomb inside.¡±

    Ding Ning roared as he charged out with a death-grip on the safety deposit box.

    ¡°A bomb? What bullsh*t. You dare to steal things from under our very eyes? Kill him!¡±

    The officers waved their tasers and charged toward Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning burned with urgency and had no time to show mercy. Holding the safety deposit box, he leaned into the air. His legs left shadows in the air and the officers fell over in waves, yelling tragically.

    ¡°God-d*mn it; shoot him!¡±

    A head officer, shocked and scared, yelled and pulled out a gun and fired toward Ding Ning.

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±

    A burst of red bloomed on Ding Ning¡¯s shoulder and he immediately saw red.

    As if possessed, Ding Ning kicked the head officer and sent him flying. Blood and innards flew out of his mouth, and it did not seem he would survive.

    ¡°Shoot him!¡±

    Unexpectedly, Ding Ning¡¯s vicious kick did not scare of these fugitives, and instead, it excited their rage.

    Ding! Ding! Ding!

    A dozen officers pulled out guns and fired wildly at Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning¡¯s vision shattered and, with a roar, he leaped toward the window. With a bang, the window and the security screen behind it were both smashed to pieces.

    ¡°He¡¯s down below. He¡¯s not dead yet; shoot him!¡±

    The officers only stopped for a moment before running to the window and firing wildly at Ding Ning, who had justnded on the ground.

    ¡°Crap, there¡¯s fighting inside. What do we do?¡±

    Hearing gunfire, Xiao Nuo¡¯s entire person felt unwell. Taking out the gun at her waist, she prepared to charge in.

    ¡°Captain Xiao, you can¡¯t go in. There are hundreds of people there and they all have guns. Are you not just going to your death?¡±

    Yu Qian quickly held onto her and tried to persuade her not to go in.

    ¡°Then what should we do? I can¡¯t just sit out here doing nothing while Ding Ning is inside fighting for his life.¡±

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s eyes were red and she shouted, without self-control.

    ¡°Captain Xiao, calm own. Ding... Officer Ding is very powerful, nothing will happen to him. If you go in, you¡¯ll just be giving him more trouble.¡±

    Yu Qian was shocked and said without much confidence.

    ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t just do nothing. I have to do something.¡±

    Although Xiao Nuo had calmed down, she was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. Picking up the phone, she called Qi Ruoxian and yelled, ¡°I don¡¯t care how you do it, but within two minutes, I want to see a fully equipped squad of police heading this way. Otherwise, you should prepare to collect our bodies.¡±

    ¡°Calm down, what¡¯s the situation right now?¡± Qi Ruoxian was also very upset. Listening to her voice, it seemed that Xiao Nuo was truly anxious.

    ¡°Ding Ning, Ding Ning is going to take the bomb to the see to detonate.. and now... the b*stards have found him. One hundred people are firing at him...¡±

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s nose itched and her eyes grew red. Unable to control herself anymore, she burst into tears.

    ¡°What? Whatwlessness? How dare they carry weapons openly in Ninghai? Whatw and order are there left? Hold on, the SWAT Team is heading over, and they¡¯ll arrive soon.¡±

    Qi Ruoxian¡¯s body trembled with anger and his face was ashen. Atst, he provided Xiao Nuo with some reassurance.

    ¡°Have them hurry!¡±

    Xiao Nuo heard the gunshots grow more urgent. Unable to care about anything else, she hung up and charged toward the vi.

    With a boom, the doors to the vi exploded open. A blood-covered figure holding a safety deposit box charged out.

    ¡°Ding Ning!¡±

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s mouth twisted and her tears poured down as she gave a grieved shout.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. There¡¯s no time left, so I can only detonate it in the river nearby. Go hide first; there¡¯s a group of desperate guards inside.¡±

    Ding Ning had no time tofort her. He tossed down these words and ran desperately toward the river.

 Chapter 306 - On the Verge of Death

    <h4>Chapter 306 On the Verge of Death</h4>

    ¡°You, you should be careful!¡±

    Xiao Nuo was extremely worried, shouting with a crying tone.

    ¡°Bang!¡± A gunshot sounded. A blood flower bloomed on Xiao Nuo¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Take her; they are from the same group.¡±

    A horde of guards rushed out of the copsed vi like a flood, pouncing at Xiao Nuo, who was pale and held her shoulder.

    ¡°D*mn it, he saved you guys, but you opened fire at him, so you all should die!¡±

    Dark-faced, Xiao Nuo rolled on the ground, hid behind a car, and shot twice.

    Two guards were shot on the spot between their eyebrows and fell with a muffled sound.

    ¡°Shoot the b*tch to death!¡±

    Like well-disciplined veterans, these guards dispersed fast and shot at Xiao Nuo constantly.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    They exchanged fire like setting off firecrackers, very boisterous.

    Since Xiao Nuo was alone and only had one gun, she could not fight so many people. Forced by the dense firing, she had to lower her head. With her bullets used up, she could not shoot at all.

    Taking a look at one another, several guards began to quickly surround her from all sides, wishing to attack her from behind.

    When a guard ducked past a car, a powerful arm suddenly held his neck from behind and twisted it forcefully with a crack, and he died silently.

    Yu Qian picked up the guard¡¯s gun and bullets instantly, trying to figure out its functions, but he found he could not use it after a long time of trial. With a wry smile, he had to throw the gun and its cartridge holder to Xiao Nuo.

    The wound on Xiao Nuo¡¯s shoulder had just recovered, but now it was shot again. It was so painful that she became pale.

    During the fire exchange, a ¡°puff¡± sound suddenly came, and a gun and its cartridge holder fell at her feet.

    Xiao Nuo felt joyful and raised her head to see Yu Qian hiding behind a car. He gave her the thumbs up, encouraged her with a gesture, and then ducked to move toward a guard silently.

    Xiao Nuo raised the corner of her mouth slightly. ¡°Yu Qian is a man with the brotherhood code.¡±

    With a gun in hand, she was re-energized, crawling from under the car to the opposite side. As she rolled on the ground, bullets went out of the gun chamber.

    ¡°Ah ...¡±

    With two quick and short screams, two more guards were shot dead.

    ¡°She is there; all fire at that direction to shoot her to death!¡±

    The location of the car where Xiao Nuo hid was found again, and bullets like waterfalls were shot crazily at her.

    ¡°Da da da!¡±

    Someone even took out a submachine gun to crazily sweep-shoot at the location where Xiao Nuo stayed.

    ¡°Bang... crack...¡±

    Soon, the windowpanes were shot into shards, which flew to all directions madly and scratched Xiao Nuo¡¯s delicate cheeks.

    Xiao Nuo panted heavily, her heart beating fast. As a previous SWAT Team leader, she had aplished numerous missions, but she had never experienced such fire exchanges before. No doubt, she was afraid and nervous.

    Especially when their fire exchange upgraded, these desperados took out submachine guns to use. Perhaps, they might use grenades next moment.

    With a ¡°puff¡±, as she was afraid, a grenade fell at her side, scaring the soul out of her.

    Now, she was doomed. With an empty brain and without thinking at all, almost out of nature, she picked up the grenade and threw it away.

    ¡°Boom!¡± A violent explosion sounded. Coincidentally, the grenade rolled under the car where three guards hid, exploding the fuel tank and sending the three guards to the air.

    She was still in danger. With a fluke, she threw away this grenade, but the second, third, fourth... came instantly.

    The moment she threw away the grenade, Xiao Nuo ducked instantly and ran to the distance.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    ...

    Just as she rose and left, the car where she hid just now was exploded by the grenade, and the force of the explosion made her fly and fall heavily on the ground. Dead or alive, it was hard to tell.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A violent shake came from the ground, and the river water in the distance surged up with waves of more than ten meters as if a white dragon came out of the sea.

    ¡°Explosion sessful? Ding Ning, are you all right? Sorry, I will die first...¡±

    Blood gushed crazily out of Xiao Nuo¡¯s mouth, her eyes stared numbly at the river water¡¯s location, and her big beautiful eyes were covered with ayer of dead gray, which became dim gradually...

    ¡°Da da...¡±

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom...¡±

    SWAT members finally arrived and their guns shot the fire of wrath, sweeping-shooting at these desperados madly.

    ¡°Captain, wake up!¡±

    ¡°Captain, how do you feel now? Hold on!¡±

    ¡°Captain, don¡¯t sleep; don¡¯t ever sleep; hold on; hold on!¡±

    ¡°We will be in the hospital right away; you must hold!¡±

    ...

    The voices were so near her ears, but they seemed to be the familiar sounds from the edge of the sky, reverberating around her ears.

    She tried to open her eyes, but her eyelids weighed hundreds of kilos and could not be opened; she tried to open her mouth, wanting to ask about Ding Ning¡¯s condition, but her throat seemed to be burned by fire and could not make a sound. With her vision turning dark, she lost consciousnesspletely!

    When she woke up again, the disinfectant water¡¯s strong smell made her know she was in the hospital and should be safe and sound.

    But when she thought of Ding Ning, her heart seemed to be twisted. Suddenly, she opened her eyes, ready to sit up.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The pain from head to foot let her give an uncontroble scream, waking up Xiaoyao, who was sleeping soundly at the head of the bed.

    ¡°Sister Nuo, thank goodness, you finally wake up. The operation on you has just been finished, but the wound hasn¡¯t healed. Don¡¯t move!¡±

    Xiaoyao rubbed her sleepy eyes, gave a surprised smile, and held Xiao Nuo hurriedly, preventing her from moving.

    ¡°Ding Ning, what about Ding Ning?¡±

    Xiao Nuo held Xiaoyao¡¯s hands tightly, asking nervously.

    ¡°s! I am so moved by you both! As soon as you woke up, you asked about each other. No doubt, you are a couple.¡±

    Xiaoyao said with a smile, making Xiao Nuo heave a long sigh of relief. Shey down peacefully and said as if a heavy load had been lifted, ¡°As long as he is fine, good.¡±

    ¡°He is fine, but you are in a terrible condition. If my brother-inw hadn¡¯t insisted on doing the operation for you and taken you back from Death, you must have died this time.¡±

    Xiaoyao said in a ming tone, ¡°Only as captain of a criminal police team, do you need to work so hard? It¡¯s only been a short time since you took the job, but you¡¯ve been hospitalized twice. Too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Him, what about him?¡±

    Xiao Nuo just ignored her nagging and asked nervously.

    With admiration and love, Xiaoyao told her everything in detail, and then Xiao Nuo got the whole picture.

    The fact was that Xiao Nuo¡¯s internal organs and head were all damaged by the explosion. When she was sent to the hospital after the battle was over, she was nearly dead.

    Doctors carried out the emergent rescue, but they finally failed and announced her death.

    At this time, drenched in blood, with one leg crippled, Ding Ning rushed in hurriedly and insisted like a lunatic that she would never die.

    All the people thought he had been shocked and persuaded him to end his grief and treat his own wounds hurriedly, but he drove everyone out of the operating room with blood-shot eyes. Although he was seriously wounded, he spent four hours and took Xiao Nuo back from the verge of death.

    Xiaoyao spoke and cried that as soon as he finished her operation and opened the door of the operating room, he passed out, looking as pale as a sheet of paper, and the operating room¡¯s floor had been smeared red by his blood.

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s eyes turned red and her heart was in pain as if needles were poking it, and she also felt sweet and sad. ¡°What about him now?¡±

    ¡°My brother-inw¡¯s physical quality is extremely well. You have fainted for three days, but he got up energetically the following morning, guarding you for two days. Just now, he went to rest. Do I need to call him back?¡±

    Xiaoyao looked very happy, her pink cheeks glistening with sexy light.

    ¡°No, let him rest!¡±

    Xiao Nuo looked at her suspiciously. ¡°I feel you are very happy, why?¡±

    Xiaoyao blushed and said unconfidently, ¡°You¡¯ve woken up. Of course, I am happy.¡±

    Xiao Nuo looked at her with disbelief. ¡°Definitely not, your expression shows you are horny.¡±

    ¡°Sister Nuo, don¡¯t talk nonsense. You¡¯ve been in critical condition, how can I have the mood to be horny?¡±

    Xiaoyao looked like she had been wrongly used, but her heartbeat sped up. ¡°When my brother-inw lost consciousness, I helped scrub his body secretly. Is this horny? Horny? Shouldn¡¯t be, right?¡±

    Since Xiao Nuo had just woken up and also felt a little tired, she didn¡¯t wish to squabble about this question with her. ¡°My parents still don¡¯t know, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. After my brother-inw finished your operation, he especially told us not to tell your parents.¡±

    Xiaoyao said hurriedly.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. I am a little dizzy; let me sleep for a few more minutes.¡±

    Xiao Nuo was relieved, felt dizzy, and fell asleep again unconsciously.

    Biting her lip lightly with her white teeth, Xiaoyao rose silently, walked out of the ward, closed the door secretly, and came to Ding Ning¡¯s ward.

    When she saw Ding Ning also sleeping like a log like two days ago, Xiaoyao cradled his face dumbly, caressed his pale face, and mumbled, ¡°Brother-inw, you know what? When I saw you say Sister Nuo would never die and risk your life to save her, I felt the pain in my heart. I admired her so much. Someday, if you could treat me as well as you treat her, even if I died, I would not have any regrets.¡±

    Ding Ning was tired, never so tired as he was now. Since he was shot more than ten times by those guards and wasted some time, the bomb exploded immediately as it was thrown into the river.

    Before he could hide, the huge impact wave of the explosion sent him flying. If his bones had not been changed, his right leg would have been sted off.

    Even so, his right leg was nearly only left with a skeleton, which only had several pieces of meat, dangling.

    But when he was sent to the hospital, he heard the sad news of Xiao Nuo¡¯s death. At that moment, he nearly went insane. Spending all his energy, bearing the sharp pain with his extremely strong willpower, and persisting for more than four hours, he finally saved her.

    With his superpower and True Qi used up, the double-faced Buddha even looked shriveled and quite somber, making him quite tired, and he had to fall into a deep sleep, trying to recover as soon as possible.

    Fortunately, before he fainted, he told Xiaoyao not to ask anyone to treat him and he would recover himself. That was why the secret of his super-strong self-recovering ability was not exposed.

    Thus, Xiaoyao became very tired and had to move between them, taking care of Xiao Nuo as well as him. So, he felt quite guilty.

    But he didn¡¯t know that Xiaoyao enjoyed it, wishing to approach and take care of him like this for a lifetime. When he was asleep, she could also take the chance to touch him.

    That night, Ding Ning detonated the bomb in time, so the National Security Bureau didn¡¯t sendrge groups of its force as the man in the ck robes thought. Instead, the Bureau strengthened its guard, and he had to terminate his n.

    The man in ck robes nearly went insane, wishing to cut Ding Ning into pieces.

    It was not that he didn¡¯t think about killing Ding Ning, but unfortunately, a master behind Ding Ning had been protecting him, forcing him to act carefully.

    It was nned for so long, and such a good opportunity was lost. Liu Junwei had also been officially fired by the National Security Bureau and gone through the formalities for leaving the bureau, which also lost its value for him.

    Yet, Liu Junwei was smart. Although his name was notorious now, he still had an uncle working as Chairman of the Board at Shenglong Group. In the future, he might be useful.

    What the man in ck robes liked most was that Liu Junwei did not only have a very high IQ, but he was also a Ninghai local. In addition, he once worked in the National Security Bureau and hadplicated rtions there. More importantly, he had a bellyful of evil ideas and could provide much help to their organization which needed to set a sure foot in Shenzhou Country

 Chapter 307 - Fighting Ability Comparison

    Chapter 307 Fighting Ability Comparison

    So, the man in ck robes granted Liu Junwei a piece of gene medication and changed him to a ck iron warrior. As an ambitious man, Liu Junwei extended his great gratitude, treated him respectfully, and acted upon whatever he said.

    As night fell, Ding Ning woke up from his deep sleep, but Xiaoyao had left. He turned his neck several times and exercised his bones which seemed to have rusted, causing a series of bone crackings.

    ¡°Oh, Little Dingding¡¯s bones have been practiced to such a level, good, good.¡±

    As a sudden unexpected voice stiffened Ding Ning all over, he raised his head slowly, looking to the familiar fat-faced man with a faint smile on the sofa in the dark.

    His eye sockets reddened at once. With infinite grievances, he sobbed and called, ¡°Second Master!¡±

    When Money God saw child-like Ding Ning, his nose felt ufortable. Red-eyed, he said, ¡°Child, you¡¯ve suffered.¡±

    A ¡°wa¡± sounded.

    Ding Ning couldn¡¯t hold his grievances anymore, with his tears flooding down. ¡°Second Master, where have you been? My father, my Great Master? Uncle Xiaowu and Sister Qiao? Is it that you don¡¯t want me? I miss you so much!¡±

    ¡°Well, well, such a child, you¡¯ve grown big, but still shed ¡®a cat¡¯s urine¡¯?¡±

    With a sh, Money God already appeared at the sickbed, caressing Ding Ning¡¯s head in a loving manner. ¡°Howe we don¡¯t want you? But, we have our own things to do and cannot stay with you.¡±

    ¡°But, but why not give me a call? I thought you don¡¯t want me, waaa... I know you won¡¯t abandon me...¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s suppressed feelings came out like a flood. He cried and smiled, like a child.

    Money God patted his shoulder graciously tofort him. They lived together for more than ten years, and he witnessed him growing from a toddler into a taller young man than him. So, he was also ovee with emotions.

    As a few lonely people, they treated Ding Ning as their own biological son. Seeing his grievances, he also felt the agony.

    ¡°Well, Little Dingding, now you¡¯ve grown into a man, so don¡¯t cry all the time like a woman. Cry for a while, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Money God smiled and then became serious. ¡°I came to find you because your father wants you to do something.¡±

    Ding Ning stopped crying, rubbed his red eye sockets shyly, and pouted his lips. ¡°Without leaving me a word, you vanished, but now you want me to do something and find me, so I say no.¡±

    ¡°Humph, Xiao Dingding, a few years without seeing you, you¡¯ve formed a haughty character.¡±

    Money God¡¯s hands held each other, making cracking sounds with his knuckles. He stared at Ding Ning, showing his hostility.

    Ding Ning pursed his lips dismissively. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me, apologize to me.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Money God cocked his head, straightened his neck, and said.

    Ding Ning snarled, baring his teeth and brandishing hands. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Little Dingding.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry, Little Dinging, I¡¯ve been used to it. Now I apologize to you: Sorry, Little Dingding. I shouldn¡¯t call you Little Dingding, now I should call you Big Dingding.¡±

    With his face full of filth, Money God apologized joyfully, showing no sincerity.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Ding Ning was irritated. His Second Master had no manners, but he was his closest master and also the one who annoyed him most and made him feel helpless most.

    ¡°By the way, Little Dingding, is that big breast beauty your babe?¡±

    Money God gave a seducing smile.

    ¡°Big breast beauty? You mean Xiaoyao?¡±

    Ding Ning was stunned and shook his head hurriedly. ¡°Second Master, don¡¯t talk nonsense; she is my friend.¡±

    ¡°Humph, friend?¡±

    Money God gave a dismissive expression, blinked, and said, ¡°Would your friend kiss you, hug you, and touch you when you were asleep? And she also whispered to you with a passionate face. I am not blind or deaf.¡±

    Ding Ning scratched his head, showing uneasiness on his face. ¡°Did she? She kissed me? Impossible, right? She is my friend, not my girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°You were sleeping like a log, how can you know? But truth be told, that chick has big breasts and wide hips and looks nice. It seems she likes you so much, so you can get her. Not a bad choice.¡±

    Money God gave a filthy expression. Luckily, his mouth didn¡¯t water.

    ¡°Second Master, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I have a girlfriend, and she is only an ordinary friend of mine.¡±

    With a face of coyness, Ding Ning defended himself a little sheepishly.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t act before me. I understand men. If men are not dissolute, men are not men. Back to my past, I was also handsome and charismatic, surrounded by women, but I touched none, so thousands of youngdies were crazy about me...¡±

    Money God gave a haughty monologue, addicted to his past dissolute memories.

    Ding Ning pursed his lips and knew he should not talk about this with him, or this filthy fatty would keep talking for three days and nights without ovepping his stories. So, he interrupted instantly, ¡°Second Master, what about my father and Great Master? Where are they now? Where have you been over these years?¡±

    ¡°Little Dingding, this time I only came to tell you your father¡¯s idea. As for other things, you will knowter. As long as you know we have a very powerful enemy lurking in the dark, that¡¯s enough. Over these years, we haven¡¯t contacted you because we were afraid you would be in danger because of us.¡±

    Speaking of real business, Money God stopped his cynical attitude. ¡°ording to your father, he doesn¡¯t want you to involve in this matter and hopes you can live a peaceful life of an ordinary person in this life. In two more years, he will take the token to Yan Jing to ask for engagement and let you marry the Xiao Family¡¯s daughter. But now it seems you are not a man enjoying ordinary life. Your father and we masters are happy, but also worried.¡±

    ¡°Second Master, I¡¯m not afraid. Now, I am quite excellent. Can you tell me who our enemy is?¡±

    This was the first time that Ding Ning had heard his Second Master speak of their enemy. With his fists clenched, he asked with expectations.

    Money God looked at him and shook his head. ¡°Your father hasn¡¯t asked me to tell you, so I can¡¯t.¡±

    Seeing Ding Ning¡¯s disappointed look, Money God patted his shoulder and gave a wry smile. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, but that we still don¡¯t know who our enemy is. We only suspect someone, but we are not sure. I don¡¯t tell you also for your good. As for this, you need to understand.¡±

    ¡°Why is this? What on earth is going on? Don¡¯t know who our enemy is? At least, tell me how you made the enmity.¡±

    Ding Ning clenched his fists and opened them, and clenched again and reopened, feeling quite perturbed.

    ¡°This is our generation¡¯s enmity, rted to twenty-five brothers¡¯ lives. Our enemy is very cunning and has been deliberately using mazes to mislead us. So, before we find the culprit, we will endure. It¡¯s not that I belittle you. Now, you are still too weak.¡±

    Money God spoke with a serious expression.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t fought, how can you know I am too weak? I¡¯m not a child anymore.¡±

    Ding Ning was young and proud and spoke unconvinced.

    ¡°Oh, you have a temper. If you are not convinced, let¡¯s fight, and let me see if you have given up kung fu over these years.¡±

    Money God spoke with banter. Being a hermit for decades to practice kung fu, he had absolute belief in his ability.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a try!¡±

    Ding Ning gave a malicious smile and jumped high like a hunting leopard, punching at Money God¡¯s belly.

    With a ¡°whoosh¡±, Money God moved extremely fast with his heavyweight. As Ding Ning nearly hit his belly, he moved awayterally and strangely. At the critical moment, he avoided the attack.

    With a low shout, Ding Ning opened his fists, turned his fingers to a knife, and chopped obliquely at Money God¡¯s shoulder with a whistle.

    Money God turned on the spot and generated an unbeatable turning force, making the finger-knife swerve and move down close to his body.

    Following the turning force, Ding Ning advanced, bumped straight into Money God¡¯s arms, changed the finger-knife to a palm at the same time, and moved it upward obliquely to chop at the part below Money God¡¯s ribs.

    Money God smiled lightly and suddenly curled up into a fat ball, rushing at Ding Ning. With a ¡°bang¡±, two of them collided.

    Astounded, Ding Ning saw Money God like a superrge ping pong ball bounce constantly in the small ward, with one turning into two, two into four, four into eight, eight into sixteen...

    In the blink of an eye, the ward teemed with the superrge meat balls that Money God turned. In total, there were more than one hundred balls, and one could not tell which one was his real body.

    The strangest thing was that these meat balls had scaring friction with the air. So, their strength must be powerful. However, when they collided with the walls or the bed, they would only bounce lightly without making a sound.

    Ding Ning felt nervous but was not afraid at all, and his fighting intent was suddenly ignited. Under the attacking threat of more than one hundred balls, he closed his eyes.

    These meat balls moved so fast that he could not tell which one was his real body. So, he could only use his spiritual strength to tell.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Money God¡¯s proud voice came, and the more than one hundred ever-bouncing meat balls in the ward bumped with a whistle at Ding Ning like a bullet out of the gun chamber.

    Ding Ning suddenly opened his eyes, shooting a shocking look, with a shallow smile at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Found!¡±

    Ignoring the numerous meat balls, he shed like a ghost and appeared before one meat ball, forming a sword out of his fingers to chop at it.

    ¡°Oh, God, you¡¯ve found my real body, good, good!¡±

    With a sigh of Money God, the more than one hundred bouncing meat balls in the room vanished, only with his real body¡¯s meat ball left. He turned to his normal appearance.

    Ding Ning smiled proudly, ready to withdraw his power, but he heard Money God¡¯s low shout, ¡°Come, let me test if your power has grown or not.¡±

    With the shout, Money God opened his mouth to inhale like a whale forcefully, and his body began to bulge.

    With a ¡°hiss¡±, Money God¡¯s clothes turned to pieces, only with a pair of bright red shorts left. It was estimated to be specially made and could bulge as his body bulged.

    Ding Ning shed with a trace of strange light. Now, Money God turned into a meat hill, his fat moving up and down constantly like waves.

    ¡°Use all your strength!¡±

    Money God¡¯s voice came, with the absolute confidence.

    ¡°Okay, then Ie!¡±

    Ding Ning gave an insidious smile and turned his fingers into fists, punching with a whistle at the meat hill.

    With a light ¡°bang¡±, Ding Ning¡¯s face changed dramatically. When the punch with eighty percent of his strength hit the meat hill, it was like hitting the slippery, unbreakable water surface. As the meat hill danced with ripples like in the water, his power gradually disappeared with them.

    ¡°Only such power? It is no more than scratching my itchy spots. Attack again!¡±

    Money God¡¯s proud voice came, making Ding Ning angry.

    Perceiving his Second Master¡¯s super strong defense, Ding Ning didn¡¯t worry about hurting him. Instantly, with a light shout, he punched with all his strength and fifth-level Hidden Energy.

    Boom!

    ¡°Only such little power? Little Ding... uh!¡±

    Before ending his banter, Money God suddenly stopped and made a muffled groan.

    The meat hill seemed to be swept by a tsunami and billowed violently, making numerous meat waves to dissolve Ding Ning¡¯s fifth-level Hidden Energy constantly.

 Chapter 308 - The Strongest Defense

    <strong>Chapter 308 The Strongest Defense</strong>

    Ding Ning held his shoulders proudly. ¡°Second Master, how do you feel? Does the Hidden Energy taste good?¡±

    ¡°Humph, it is but Hidden Energy. It won¡¯t hurt me!¡±

    The meat hill gradually shrank and returned to normal soon, but Money God¡¯s face turned red with anger. Obviously, he was hurt silently.

    ¡°Hee, hee, Second Master, I used my lesser power, only with the fifth-level Energy. If I had used my ninth-level Energy, I am afraid you would also have been hurt.¡±

    Ding Ning held Money God¡¯s shoulder and spoke with smugness.

    Money God revealed dismissiveness at the corner of his mouth. ¡°This is not my strongest defense. I was hurt only because I belittled you.¡±

    ¡°Humph, reluctant to admit your defeat!¡±

    Ding Ning always knew that his Second Master never wanted to suffer losses, and so he muttered scornfully.

    ¡°You think I am joking?¡±

    Money God turned serious. ¡°So, let you experience my real power.¡±

    Ding Ning was stunned and didn¡¯t think his Second Master was so serious. Before he stopped him, Money God suddenly gave off a terrifying air.

    That air was like the fury of Heaven, chilling Ding Ning¡¯s hands and feet and making him terrified with shocked eyes.

    Money God gave off his air and withdrew it instantly, saying proudly, ¡°What was your feeling?¡±

    ¡°I felt I couldn¡¯t stop it, my confidence was lost, and my fighting power slumped. What is this martial arts technique?¡±

    Ding Ning asked with a lingering fear.

    ¡°This is not a martial arts technique, but the momentum that a strong Master has!¡±

    Money God raised his eyebrows proudly, sank his buttocks into the sofa, and crossed his legs clumsily to shake.

    ¡°Momentum? A Master¡¯s momentum? Second Master, you are a Master?¡±

    With eyes glistening, Ding Ning asked excitedly.

    ¡°Of course, what a martial arts talent I am! I have practiced for so many years. If I were not a little Master, I would be useless.¡±

    Ding Ning spoke with a smug expression.

    ¡°What about my Great Master? Are Uncle Xiaowu and Sister Qiao Masters? And my father?¡±

    Ding Ning asked in high spirit.

    Money God¡¯s proud face vanished and said jealously, ¡°Apart from your Sister Qiao, your Great Master and Third Master are all Masters.¡±

    Ding Ning asked desirously, ¡°What about my father?¡±

    ¡°Your father is not.¡±

    Money God¡¯s eyes shed with admiration. ¡°But his fighting power is far beyond a Master. Even facing a Great Master, your father can fight.¡±

    ¡°What? My father is so excellent?¡±

    Ding Ning clenched his fists excitedly.

    ¡°Excellent?¡± A trace of anger climbed upon Money God¡¯s face. ¡°If your father¡¯s Dantian had not been destroyed by someone in the past, he would have reached beyond the low-level Great Master.¡±

    ¡°What did you say? My father¡¯s Dantian was destroyed by someone? Who, who on earth?¡±

    Ding Ning was shocked violently, with his eyeballs turning red instantly, and snarled angrily, without covering his billowy killing intent.

    ¡°Uh! You will knowter.¡±

    Money God suddenly realized that he spoke too much and covered it up with an unclear statement.

    ¡°Second Master, please tell me. I promise I won¡¯t be impulsive.¡±

    Ding Ning withdrew his killing intent, sat cutely beside Money God, and, shaking his arm like a spoiled child, spoke.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t use this way. I don¡¯t tell you for your good. When it is time, your father will tell you himself.¡±

    Money God pursed his lips. ¡°How can you still use a child¡¯s trick being an adult?¡±

    Seeing Ding Ning¡¯s disappointed face, Money God changed the subject promptly. ¡°Your current cultivation should be exceptionally good among the youths, and you¡¯ve even reached the Hidden Energy phase. Although this is nothing extraordinary in the ancient martial arts circle, it is very good in the earthly world.¡±

    ¡°The Hidden Energy phase? What do you mean?¡± Ding Ning said wonderingly.

    Money God scratched his head and asked with confusion, ¡°Don¡¯t you know the hierarchy of warriors?¡±

    ¡°None of you has told me, but I¡¯ve heard it from others. The hierarchy of warriors has seven levels: SSS, SS, S, A, B, C, D. Level A is equivalent to a master of martial arts, Level S a Master, Level SS a Great Master, and Level SSS a God of Martial Arts.¡±

    ¡°Who did you hear it from?¡±

    Money God¡¯s expression became extremely odd. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you about the hierarchy of warriors in the past?¡±

    ¡°No, is what I said wrong?¡±

    Ding Ning felt quite confused.

    Money God blushed because it was his responsibility to tell Ding Ning the hierarchy of warriors. He thought he had told Ding Ning a long time before, but he made a big joke.

    Fortunately, it was not toote to make up for it. Now, he tried to make up. Instantly, he cleared his throat and said, ¡°What you said is not wrong, but that is foreigners¡¯ standard. The person who told you this hierarchy must be someone from some special department, right?¡±

    Ding Ning nodded. Although he didn¡¯t know Qiu Hong¡¯s department, she muste from a special department.

    ¡°Warriors are divided into the Modern Warriors¡¯ system and the Ancient Warriors¡¯ system, which includes the Human Martial Arts, Xuan Martial Arts, Earth Martial Arts, Sky Martial Arts, and Real Martial Arts. Of course, there is still one realm above the Real Martial Arts, called God Martial Arts, but whether it exists or not, no one is sure. After all, those who can reach the Real Martial Arts Realm are already extremely rare, and the God Martial Arts Realm is but a legend.¡±

    Money God said seriously, ¡°For Modern Warriors, there is also a systematic hierarchy in our Shenzhou Country, which includes Obvious Energy, Hidden Energy, and Turning Energy, and Master, Great Master, and God of Martial Arts. As for the ABCD hierarchy you mentioned, it is the international standard for warriors, a system made by foreigners. It seems the hierarchy is very clear, but in fact, its concept is quite unclear. Those who only reach one of the standards, which include power, speed, the speed of reaction, and others, can reach the next level, but it can¡¯t embody the greatness and profoundness of our Shenzhou Country¡¯s martial arts.¡±

    Ding Ning was suddenly enlightened and said, ¡°That¡¯s why a C level warrior can defeat a B level warrior.¡±

    ¡°Foreign devils only know a little about martial arts. If we all rely on statistics, it will be a mess. They have no idea about how profound martial arts are. Making statistics, hehe, is a good joke. Not to mention warriors, even ordinary people have the eruption of their potential. If a D level warrior gets the eruption of an A level¡¯s power, is he an A level warrior? ¡°It¡¯s really funny. Only some special departments of our country recognize this dividing standard. After all, our country needs to be internationalized. In fact, in our Shenzhou, the hierarchy of Modern Warriors has a detailed division and standard.¡±

    Money God was a little thirsty, signing Ding Ning to pour a cup of water for him. After taking a mouthful, Money God continued, ¡°The Obvious Energy is the basic standard for a warrior and also a process of exercising, and controlling one¡¯s power. ording to one¡¯s proficiency in power distribution and the use of it, the Energy is divided into four levels: Early, middle,te, and peak.¡±

    Speaking of this, Money God took a glimpse of Ding Ning. ¡°When you came to study in Ninghai, you were already at the peak level of the Obvious Energy. But ording to the division of Ancient Warriors, you were at the first phase of the Human Martial Arts Realm.¡±

    The more Ding Ning listened, the more he became befuddled. ¡°Am I on earth a Modern Warrior or an Ancient Warrior?¡±

    ¡°You are the mixture of an Ancient Warrior and a Modern Warrior.¡±

    Money God gave a wry smile. ¡°In theory, you can be counted as an Ancient Warrior, but an Ancient Warrior relies on the spiritual aura too much. On earth, the spiritual aura is thin. Out of a helpless choice, we made you practice the two of them. After all, a Modern Warrior doesn¡¯t rely on the spiritual aura, but he needs to keep refining his physical quality and break the limits of the human body to enhance his power.¡±

    Speaking of this, Money God showed a tinge of admiration. ¡°Your father was once an Ancient Warrior, but his Dantian was destroyed by someone in the past years. So, all his cultivation was lost. Later, relying on his prominent perseverance, he re-took the path of a Modern Warrior. After going through so much suffering and pain, he has gained today¡¯s power. If his cultivation had not been destroyed in the past years, I suppose he would have reached the Sky Martial Arts Realm so far at least.¡±

    Ding Ning clenched his fists and swore silently: Someday, he would cut the b*stard who destroyed his father¡¯s Dantian into pieces and vent his father¡¯s anger.

    Money God took a sip of the tea and continued, ¡°Since you learn medicine from Sister Qiao, you must know that there is the True Qi in the human body. The Hidden Energy is also divided into four levels: Early, middle,te, and peak. The so-called Hidden Energy is that one can preliminarily use the True Qi inside the meridians of the human body. In fighting, it can form a stream of Hidden Energy, intruding into the enemy¡¯s body and hurt him.¡±

    ¡°Then, what about the Turning Energy?¡± Ding Ning asked diligently.

    ¡°When one gets the Turning Energy, he can be called a master because his control of energy has reached perfection, and he can take out the energy out of his body to attack his enemy and also use it as a shield to protect himself. Like the others, it is also divided into four levels: Early, middle,te, and peak. Even in our Shenzhou Country, not many people are masters of the Turning Energy.

    Money God gulped down the tea, put down the cup, and, beaming with joy, said, ¡°If one reaches the Master¡¯s level, he is not on the same level with the person with the Turning Energy. A Master already can understand the momentum that belongs to himself, and use his momentum to suppress others. Under a Master¡¯s momentum, the enemy will generate the idea that he shouldn¡¯t fight with sheer power and will lose his spirit. Even if he persists in fighting, his fighting power will slump.¡±

    ¡°What about two Masters fighting each other?¡±

    Ding Ning asked curiously.

    ¡°Then, it relies on their momentums, and the one who has the more powerful momentum wins. Certainly, the momentum is but one factor. Besides that, thepetition can also be on other factors, such as power, speed, speed of reaction, fighting ability, and so on. And, everyone¡¯s understanding of the momentum is also different. So, Masters¡¯ real fighting powers are likely to be quite different.¡±

    Money God said smugly, ¡°As your Second Master, my understanding is the defense momentum. In the Masters Realm, nearly no one can break my defense. It is on the unbeatable level.¡±

    ¡°What about my father? Can¡¯t he break your defense, either?¡±

    Ding Ning asked very carefully, but Money God¡¯s face turned dark, waving his hand impatiently. ¡°Can you avoidparing your abnormal father to me? Yes, he did lose his Dantian, but the True Qi stored in his meridians is much more than the amount in my Dantian. Plus, what he understands is the sword momentum, an unbeatable one. No Master can bear his sword momentum.¡±

    ¡°What about Uncle Xiaowu?¡± Ding Ning still tried to disclose Money God¡¯s lie mercilessly.

    Money God¡¯s face twitched several times. He rolled his eyes and said unhappily, ¡°Your Uncle Xiaowu is also abnormal, and your father is even a little afraid of his arrow momentum. You can¡¯t count two of them.¡±

    ¡°Okay, forget two of them. Then, what about my Great Master?¡±

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t wish to stop humiliating him.

    ¡°Uh! That nerd schr practices the awe-inspiring righteous air. He is in a higher state than me, so I can¡¯t bear his momentum for now.¡±

    Money God¡¯s eyelids twitched and boasted calmly, ¡°I am now only in a Master¡¯s middle phase, but the old nerd has reached a Master¡¯ste phase, and if I was also in a Master¡¯ste phase, he certainly couldn¡¯t break my defense.¡±

    ¡°Humph, you are good at boasting. You said you are unbeatable in the Master Realm, but now it seems that you are the weakest one among them.¡±

    Ding Ning pursed his lips dismissively.

    ¡°B*llshit, your Sister Qiao can¡¯t break my defense.¡±

    Money God felt ashamed and became angry, blushing and roaring.

    Ding Ning nearly choked out ofughing. ¡°Second Master, you should feel ashamed, for Sister Qiao doesn¡¯t know kung fu at all. Why don¡¯t you im your neighbor¡¯s boy Ergou can¡¯t break your defense?¡±

    Money God¡¯s fat face kept twitching. He panted heavily because of anger. ¡°Little bad egg, you know nothing. Sister Qiao doesn¡¯t know kung fu, but she is a Spiritual Master. Do you know what it is?¡±

 Chapter 309 - I Have An Elder Sister?

    <h4>Chapter 309 I Have An Elder Sister?</h4>

    ¡°What is a Spiritual Master?¡±

    As a diligent student, Ding Ning stopped humiliating Money God and asked very modestly.

    Money God finally got some fulfillment, crossed his legs haughtily, raised his chin to a 45-degree angle, squinted at the teacup, and remained silent.

    Ding Ning knew it. ¡°The d*mning fatty begins putting on airs again.¡± So, he refilled tea water for him respectfully and said with a ttering smile, ¡°My unbeatable defense Second Master, please drink the tea.¡±

    Money God put on airs, gave a cold snort, sipped the tea slowly, and said proudly, ¡°Ancient warrior practitioners are divided into two kinds: One, as everyone knows, is the Ancient Warrior; the other is the Spiritual Master. A Spiritual Master and an Ancient Warrior takepletely different practicing paths. The Ancient Warrior practices Qi, while the Spiritual Master practices spiritual strength. Their levels are the same as the Ancient Warriors¡¯, but their names are slightly different: Human Spiritual Master, Xuan Spiritual Master, Earth Spiritual Master, Sky Spiritual Master, and Real Spiritual Master.¡±

    Speaking of Spiritual Masters, Money God¡¯s expression showed a tinge ofplexity. ¡°To be a spiritual master requires extremely severe conditions, such as physique, inborn spiritual strength, blood, inherited practicing methods, postnatal opportunities, and others, which are all indispensable. Your Sister Qiao covers it quite well. We had only been regarding her as an ordinary person proficient in medicine and cooking, until the supernatural event we came across some time ago. Sister Qiao helped us bravely. If not so, I am afraid we wouldn¡¯t know she is a spiritual master until now.¡±

    Ding Ning felt shocked, having no idea about the rtionships between these people. ¡°Then, do you still believe Sister Qiao?¡±

    ¡°Of course, your Sister Qiao has now be your Third Master¡¯s wife. She belongs to us. Besides that, she also saved us all.¡±

    Money God said proudly.

    ¡°Ah, Uncle Xiaowu and Sister Qiao are finally together.¡±

    Ding Ning said surprisingly. When he was young, he knew Sister Qiao and Uncle Xiaowu liked each other, but Uncle Xiaowu was blunt and insensitive to feelings.

    Two of them liked each other, but when they met, they didn¡¯t talk. So, they wasted so many years.

    Money God¡¯s eyes glistened with some remembrance and sadness. ¡°It¡¯s not that they are finally together, but that they finally reconciled.¡±

    ¡°Reconciled? In the past, they didn¡¯t...¡±

    Ding Ning opened his eyes out of shock, asking incredulously.

    ¡°In the past, they were already lovers. Sister Qiao also gave birth to a daughter for your Uncle Xiaowu, butter, due to some reasons, we left her and her daughter. As a result, your Sister Qiao¡¯s vige was ughtered by our enemy. After oveing so much difficulty, she escaped, but she lost her daughter on the way. So, there was sand in their rtionship. During these years, they didn¡¯t talk to each other. If the supernatural event hadn¡¯t happened this time and your Uncle Xiaowu nearly perished, I am afraid Sister Qiao would not have forgiven your Uncle Xiaowu.¡±

    Money God revealed a wry smile at the corner of his mouth, but he didn¡¯t tell Ding Ning that Uncle Xiaowu abandoned his wife to save his father, raided the prison without hesitation, but brought a disaster to Sister Qiao¡¯s vige. After that, Duan Xiaowu was extremely grieved, but he didn¡¯t regret it at all. Facing Sister Qiao¡¯s angry shouts and questioning, he lowered his head, remained silent, but didn¡¯t admit his wrongdoing. Sister Qiao was also stubborn. Therefore, the couple didn¡¯t speak with each other for more than twenty years.

    For this, Ding Ning¡¯s father felt quite regret, changed his name to Ding Wuyan, disfigured his own face, apologized to Sister Qiao, and gave her his ancestors¡¯ medical book to read, as was possibly a way ofpensating her.

    Fortunately, now more than twenty years passed, and Sister Qiao¡¯s emotional entanglement was eased. When Duan Xiaowu was dying, she went to save him. Finally, the couple reconciled, making everyone relieved.

    Ding Ning was astounded. In the past, he only perceived that Uncle Xiaowu and Sister Qiao liked each other silently, but didn¡¯tmunicate with each other. Once he thought they liked each other but were too shy to speak, but he never thought they had been a couple.

    What he didn¡¯t know was that no matter how much pain Duan Xiaowu felt, he didn¡¯t want to take the initiative to reconcile with Sister Qiao due to his guilt. After the plot in which his twenty-five brothers died, they once vowed never to marry without avenging these brothers.

    But while he was healing, he couldn¡¯t help falling in love with Sister Qiao. Out of impulse, they had intercourse and also gave birth to a daughter.

    For Duan Xiaowu who treated vows as honors, this was a betrayal to his brothers and also disgrace to his vow. So, he kept his distance from Sister Qiao on purpose. The emotional entanglement had not been eased until recently.

    Anyway, Ding Ning felt happy for them. ¡°Second Master, what kind of supernatural event did youe across? Are there ghosts in the world?¡±

    Money God¡¯s face revealed a tinge of fear. ¡°Previously, I didn¡¯t believe there are ghosts or gods, but we saw a ghost this time, or perhaps it shouldn¡¯t be called a ghost. ording to Sister Qiao, that was not a ghost, but was an undead broken soul of the body of some extremely strong warrior, which did evil deeds. Only the Spiritual Masters who have opened their third eye can see it, but we couldn¡¯t see it. Our kung fu was useless, and we were nearly killed by that broken soul. Without Sister Qiao, we would have died. If not, we would have be lunatics.¡±

    Money God spoke simply. Obviously, he didn¡¯t want to speak much about that. Ding Ning made sounds with his lips, looking gloomy.

    ¡°Okay, this time I came to bring you your father¡¯s message. Your father asks you to join the ¡°Dragon Soul¡± Special Combat Team and participate in the Domestic Army Competition to win the champion of the International Special Forces Competition and the ¡°Dragon Teeth¡± title.

    Money God spoke with an extremely serious look.

    ¡°Dragon Soul Special Combat Team? I even don¡¯t know what it is. I am only a doctor, how can I participate in the domestic armypetition? And it is also an international special forcespetition. Hehe, Second Master, are you kidding?¡±

    Ding Ning looked quite confused and touched Money God¡¯s forehead subconsciously. He was not feverish, but how could he talk nonsense?

    The nostalgia shed in Money God¡¯s eyes and vanished. Extremely serious, he said, ¡°I am not kidding you, and this is your father¡¯s idea. The ¡®Dragon Soul¡¯ was once the strongest special force in Shenzhou Country, and the ¡®Dragon Teeth¡¯ was the strongest soldier king¡¯s title in the ¡®Dragon Soul¡¯. Now, our enemy wants to expand their power into the ¡®Dragon Soul¡¯. So, you must go stop them and win the ¡®Dragon Teeth¡¯ title. This is very beneficial to your future development.¡±

    ¡°Enemy? Okay, I ept it, but how can I join the ¡®Dragon Soul¡¯?¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes suddenly shone.

    His father didn¡¯t want to tell him anything, so he was very angry and didn¡¯t want to ept it at all, but when he heard ¡°enemy¡±, he changed his mind at once.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to tell me anything, so I should investigate myself. Since your enemy wants to extend his ¡®ws¡¯ into the ¡®Dragon Soul¡¯, he will leave his traces for sure.¡±

    ¡°This time, you stopped the explosion sessfully, and Ninghai National Security Bureau will grant you the honorary title of ¡®Security Advisor¡¯. Bureau Head Mo Fei will rmend you to the Ninghai Garrison Command to join the Sharp Sword Special Force Team, then you can participate in the Domestic Army Competition held in the spring next year and win the first ce. Naturally, so many special force teams will hold out an olive branch to you. By then, you can choose the ¡®Dragon Soul¡¯. Then, you will represent the ¡®Dragon Soul¡¯ to participate in the International Special Forces Competition. After getting the champion, you will have the qualification topete for the title of ¡°Dragon teeth¡±. But you can¡¯t participate in thepetition with your current appearance and identity, and Mo Fei has prepared a new identity and resume for you. After remembering them, destroy them immediately.¡±

    After Ding Ning epted the mission, Money God smiled, took out a resume and passed it to him, and then took out a biomimetic skin and threw it to him. ¡°This is the newest upgraded biomimetic skin made by Sister Qiao. After the Spring Festival, Mo Fei will help you with your current identity disappear reasonably for some time. You will need to use your new identity to get special training for a month, and then represent Ninghai Garrison Command to participate in the Domestic Army Competition held in March.¡±

    Ding Ning yed with the biomimetic skin quite joyfully and asked surprisedly, ¡°What are the new functions of the upgraded one?¡±

    ¡°Stronger defense, a stream of bullets cannot go through. Besides that, it can lighten injuries. The force of attacking you will be partially stopped by the biomimetic skin. This is the newest product made out of my defense principle.¡±

    Money God looked smug and said, ¡°There is also another function. That is counter-hurt. In a close fight, when your enemy punches you one time, he will be hurt by thirty percent of his power. This is the merit of a strong Great Master.¡±

    ¡°Wow, Sister Qiao is a special woman. She is really great.¡±

    Ding Ning was overjoyed, wishing to wear the skin now.

    ¡°Little Dingding, I need to go. I won¡¯t see you again in a short time. Later, if you need anything, go to Mo Fei. He is the brother of your father and us, absolutely trustable.¡±

    When Money God saw that Ding Ning turned stiff all over and lowered his head to keep silent, a tinge of sadness of parting shed in his eyes. ¡°Come on, we are all watching you. Don¡¯t let us disappointed, don¡¯t let your father disappointed, and it won¡¯t be so long to see you again.¡±

    Ding Ning was so gloomy about their parting. Only at this moment did he show the emotions that youths at his age should have.

    ¡°By the way, I forgot to tell you that you still have an elder sister, and she has been paying attention to you. I believe you will see each other soon.¡±

    Money God used rxed remarks to distract his gloom about the parting.

    Ding Ning suddenly raised his head and asked unbelievably, ¡°What did you say? I still have an elder sister?¡±

    ¡°Yes, do you still remember Knife Scar who saved you?¡±

    Money God raised the corner of his mouth, giving a seducing smile.

    ¡°That sister-inw I have never seen is a tough woman, as excellent as a man. No doubt, she is a good match for my Big Brother. That¡¯s why my Dragon Teeth Big Brother misses her day and night.¡±

    This time, if he hadn¡¯t returned to their mothend to learn about his sister-inw¡¯s recent situation and had gotten the information from one of her subordinates who had been sent to Yan Jing to protect her secretly, he would not have known that his sister-inw had adopted such a great daughter silently.

    ¡°Adopted elder sister? Child bride? Hehe, that girl can match Little Ding Ning. Sister-inw does have sharp eyes.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do. You know him?¡±

    Ding Ning suddenly stood up and asked surprisedly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t. That is the man your sister sent to protect you.¡±

    Money God spoke smilingly, but he felt worried about Ding Ning. ¡°My Big Brother has engaged the Xiao Family¡¯s daughter for him, but my sister-inw has engaged a child bride for him. Who on earth will this little man marry? I expect to know that so much.¡±

    ¡°My sister, I even have a sister. She knows me and has been paying attention to me, why? Why hasn¡¯t she told me the truth?¡±

    Like losing all his souls, Ding Ning sank his buttocks into the bed, mumbling.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that your sister doesn¡¯t want to tell you the truth, but that our enemy is too powerful. If one step goes wrong, all our achievements will be lost and we will lose. So, she must be prudent. Besides that, she found you only after she became an inte celebrity. After rifying her identitypletely, she wille to find you. Remember, you are not fighting alone, and we are all watching you. Come on, young man, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Money God smiled to encourage him and left silently, at the speed that didn¡¯t match his huge body.

    Bemused, Ding Ning raised his head, but had note back to earth from the huge amount of information for now.

 Chapter 310 - Xiaoyao Expresses Love

    Chapter 310 Xiaoyao Expresses Love

    ¡°Tock, tock, tock, brother-inw, are you awake?¡±

    Xiaoyao¡¯s deliberately lowered voice came from outside the door.

    Ding Ning was shocked, looking to the ward¡¯s door. ¡°Sote, why does Xiaoyaoe?¡±

    Suddenly, Ding Ning thought of what Money God said, swallowed the words ¡°Yes, I am¡± that came to his lips, and pretended to sleep in bed hurriedly.

    With a ¡°creak¡±, the door was pushed open lightly. Xiaoyao sneaked in like a ghost and tiptoed like a thief to Ding Ning¡¯s bed.

    Ding Ning wondered silently, ¡°Come to my ward at midnight, what is the girl going to do?¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw, brother-inw.¡±

    Xiaoyao shook Ding Ning lightly and also called him lightly.

    Ding Ning shut his eyes tight and pretended to sleep, wanting to know what on earth the girl was going to do.

    With her heart beating very fast, Xiaoyao took a deep breath, patted her bulging chest, and said to herself, ¡°Brother-inw, why haven¡¯t you woken up after sleeping for so long?¡±

    Ding Ning smiled silently. It seemed she had no urgent business, but what on earth did shee for?

    Just as he felt curious, he suddenly felt that his lips were touched by a pair of small, red lips. Although it was but a light, quick touch, he became stiff from head to toe.

    ¡°Brother-inw, Sister Nuo has woken up, you will also leave the hospital tomorrow, and I don¡¯t know when you and I will have the opportunity to stay together alone in the future.¡±

    Xiaoyao spoke to herself with a whisper, which gave a boom to Ding Ning¡¯s brain. ¡°Is the ck Masked Man not the man she likes? But what she said sounds she likes me.

    ¡°But she is Xiao Nuo¡¯s close friend. This, this seems too bad.¡±

    With a few rustles, Xiaoyao climbed onto the bed, pulled Ding Ning¡¯s arm to her as a pillow, and snuggled her soft, tender body up in his arms.

    ¡°Brother-inw, I feel so sad. In truth, I¡¯m already your woman, but I can¡¯t approach you in broad daylight like Sister Nuo to enjoy your love and care. I can only stand by to look at you.¡±

    Xiaoyao whispered, ¡°Sister Nuo is a proud woman. I know she can¡¯t agree to share her love with other women. Although I am her close friend, that¡¯s not possible. I can¡¯t me her, cause any other girl can¡¯t agree. But what should I do? I have loved you since I saw you save the wolf kid in the underworld boxing house. I never had a boyfriend and didn¡¯t know if that was love at first sight, either. Mosquitoughed at me cause I hadn¡¯t seen your appearance but had loved you. She said I was an idiot. That is right? Or perhaps I am an idiot.¡±

    Xiaoyao took a deep breath. Ding Ning perceived a trace of hidden bitterness from what she said and couldn¡¯t help taking pity. ¡°Silly girl, what a silly girl! No, wait, she is obviously talking about the ck Masked Man. Why is she speaking to me? Does she know my identity? And she also said she is my woman? Did I bed her that night?¡±

    ¡°I know I was very silly, and it was nearly impossible for me to see you again, but I didn¡¯t give up. Even if I waited a lifetime, I would wait and see you. Even if you refused me, I would wish you to tell me yourself. So, I stayed in the city where you lived and only hoped to see you again with the mercy of God and let me have the opportunity to tell you, ¡®I love you¡¯!

    Warm tears wetted Ding Ning¡¯s arm. Xiaoyao whimpered lightly, ¡°But I hadn¡¯t seen you through waiting. You know what? After I was drugged and woke up to find my virginity was taken, I nearly wished to die. I thought I was not clean anymore and couldn¡¯t match the ck Masked Man, until Sister Nuo told me you were possibly the ck Masked Man. No one knew myplicated feelings at that time. The ck Masked Man I fell in love with was Sister Nuo¡¯s boyfriend¡ªmy brother-inw. I nearly went crazy. Sister Nuo was my best friend, how could I take her boyfriend from her? But I couldn¡¯t help being happy silently because my chastity was given to my beloved man. I didn¡¯t regret it, but I also felt sorry for Sister Nuo. I was happy silently even after having sex with my brother-inw. Am I really disgraceful?¡±

    Xiaoyao poured out her heart unconsciously, but Ding Ning seemed to have been stricken by thunder, his brain booming. ¡°That night, that night I had sex with Xiaoyao. So, what about Xiao Nuo? Anything happened between her and me?¡±

    Subconsciously, Ding Ning held his breath, wanting to find the truth from Xiaoyao¡¯s whisper.

    ¡°When I saw you say Sister Nuo wouldn¡¯t die with red eyes, and you insisted on saving her although you were drenched in blood, I was gratified and also felt the pain. Bloody truth be told, I envied Sister Nuo so much that time. Someday, if you could treat me like Sister Nuo for once, I would not feel regret if I died. What I want is not much. I don¡¯t desire to be your wife, I don¡¯t want you to treat me like Sister Nuo, and I only want you to leave some space in your heart for me. It¡¯s enough if you can think of me asionally.

    Xiaoyao swiped away her tears and smiled to recall the past, with her beautiful eyes flickering the color of intoxication. ¡°You know what? That day, that day you sent me home, I used the video that you... spanked me to threaten you to give me a massage, pat my back with your fists, and cook me breakfast. That was the happiest moment in my life. Although you were quite unwilling, I still felt happy. Probably, at that moment, you would take a serious look at me. In other times, you will only see Sister Nuo, but never me.¡±

    Ding Ning was moved by her emotional confession. He never thought Xiaoyao loved him so much, and he didn¡¯t know how to face it.

    Although it was because of ecstasy and it was a fault, Xiaoyao¡¯s chastity was given to him after all. Ding Ning felt that he should be responsible for her, but what about Ling Yun? What should Xiao Nuo do?

    Although he had thought about marrying all of them numerous times, that was but imagination. In reality, it was not that easy.

    Ling Yun had relented, but Xiao Nuo was stubborn and would not allow him to have two lovers, even three or four lovers... s, why was it so hard to be an extreme jerk?

    Ding Ning was very upset. Especially to Xiaoyao, he didn¡¯t know how to handle her. Honestly, he liked the girl very much who dared to love and hate, but he only liked her, but did not love her.

    However, the misused ecstasy connected them with the closest rtionship. At least, for the sake of taking responsibility for her, he could not harden his heart to refuse the girl with deep love.

    Let alone Xiaoyao also had a pair of extremely beautiful big breasts. It was not true to say Ding Ning didn¡¯t want them. After all, no normal man wouldn¡¯t be attracted.

    For an instant, Ding Ning felt quite upset and didn¡¯t know how to deal with it.

    ¡°s! I feel muchfortable after telling it. If I continued to hold it, I would go crazy. Brother-inw, I will see you and Sister Nuo get happiness silently and won¡¯t destroy your rtionship. After all, I love you deeply, and Sister Nuo is also my best friend. If you don¡¯t mind, I can be your lover without her knowledge. I will be sorry for Sister Nuo, but I really don¡¯t want to leave you.¡±

    Xiaoyao put her face on Ding Ning¡¯s, allowing the salty tears to wet Ding Ning¡¯s cheeks. She sobbed and said, ¡°Brother-inw, I love you so much. Why? Why you? What, what should I do? Waa...¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart nearly melted as she cried. He couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, held her in his arms, and kissed her cheeks and tears. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I should do, either, but I don¡¯t want you to be sad.¡±

    ¡°Ah...oh!¡±

    Xiaoyao was made stiff all over by Ding Ning¡¯s sudden movement, ready to open her mouth to scream, but Ding Ning covered her small, red lips with his lips hurriedly.

    Xiaoyao became stiff all over, opening her eyes wide incredulously and blushing like a big persimmon.

    ¡°My goodness, my brother-inw... has been awake, which means he heard what I said just now. Ah... so ashamed.¡±

    But she had to ignore her shame soon, for Ding Ning¡¯s lips made her tremble all over as if they were with magic. Then, she took out her fair arms to hold his neck, with her hands moving into his dense hair, and closed her eyes to kiss back wholeheartedly...

    ¡°Bo!¡±

    As their lips parted, a single sound came. A sober panic shed in Xiaoyao¡¯s bleary eyes. ¡°Let me, let me go see Sister Nuo!¡±

    After finishing her words and before Ding Ning replied, she jumped off the bed like a panicked rabbit and staggered out quickly, even without wearing her shoes.

    ¡°You, you be careful!¡±

    Ding Ning was unable to cry orugh, watching Xiaoyao¡¯s panicked back as she ran away and licking his lips to feel the remainingfort. ¡°This chick says she wants to be my lover, but she is too timid.¡±

    In the hospital¡¯s corridor, Xiaoyao leaned against the wall, her heart beating fast constantly and her face burning, with an expression which seemed like a cry and a smile, quite strange.

    After organizing her messy hair and clothes, Xiaoyao held her chest to take a few deep breaths and barely prevented her small heart from beating frantically.

    It was a mess in her brain. ¡°Brother-inw, you did kiss me, you did kiss me first!¡±

    ¡°Ah, it was so shameful. Xiaoyao, you are an idiot. Your brother-inw must have heard your confession, and he did so because he was willing to ept you. With such a good opportunity, why did you run away?

    ¡°What an idiot, a silly girl, a coward! Such a good opportunity! With the kissing, you would have had sex naturally. In the future, he would spare space in his heart for you, but it was ruined by your cowardice.¡±

    Xiaoyao shook her head irritably, but thinking of the special feeling she had never felt when Ding Ning kissed her just now, she became hot from head to foot, and her legs became soft, with her bones turning crispy.

    ¡°Can going back now to make up for my mistake?¡± Xiaoyao bit her lip, took a subconscious look at Ding Ning¡¯s room door, and thought carefully.

    But the opportunity was missed. She couldn¡¯t summon up her courage to push open that door anymore. ¡°Forget it, there is still much time; let me do itter.¡±

    A little depressed, Xiaoyao returned to Xiao Nuo¡¯s ward silently. Seeing she was still sleeping, she stuck out her little tongue guiltily and tiptoed to the nursing staff¡¯s bed to sleep, but she opened her eyes and couldn¡¯t sleep.

    ¡°Is this an affair with my brother-inw?¡± A kind of unprecedented special stimulus made ripples in Xiaoyao¡¯s beautiful watery eyes, and the pink-red color climbed upon her nice cheeks.

    The following morning, Ding Ning went through the discharge formalities. Research on the new antibiotics was imminent, and he couldn¡¯t waste time anymore.

    When he went to see Xiao Nuo, she was awake. They didn¡¯t need to talk too much, for a smile at each other would do.

    Xiaoyao blushed out of shame and avoided Ding Ning¡¯s eyes, making him neither cry norugh.

    Obviously, this girl was too shy to be a qualified lover, and she would be seen through at first sight. Fortunately, Xiao Nuo was still very weak and didn¡¯t notice her unusual behavior.

    After persuading Xiao Nuo to fall asleep, he smiled mischievously, looking at Xiaoyao, who drooped her head shyly, with her beautiful face turning as red as blood, as if she was a young wife who had been wronged. Instantly, he felt quite happy. ¡°This girl is really interesting.¡±

    ¡°Ding Ning, you¡¯vee. I¡¯ve prepared theb you asked for.¡±

    Just as he arrived on campus, Principal Luing from the opposite side held his hand and took him to theb. ¡°Take a look and see what else you still need. Whatever you need, just tell me, and I will let someone prepare them for you. Each day, someone will bring you meals. If you don¡¯t like them, you can also cook yourself.¡±

 Chapter 311 - Sky-High Prices

    Chapter 311 Sky-High Prices

    Ding Ning took a careful look at theb to find that it was made of two apartments, each with three rooms and one hall. One apartment was used as ab, and the other was used for daily resting and living. It was very friendly.

    In the kitchen, there was gas, a stove, a chopping board, chopsticks, and so on. In therge fridge, food ingredients were prepared. In his bedroom, all the necessary appliances were equipped, including sofas, a desk, aputer, a TV set, a deskmp, and a water dispenser. In the bathroom, disinfection facilities and toiletries were all prepared. Speaking of shampoo, there were several brands for him to choose from.

    In theb, a full range of equipment and instruments was ced ording to their kind, and all the herbs he asked for were ced on the counter. So, he was extremely satisfied. ¡°Nothingcking, thank you, Principal Lu.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great. If you find anythingcking, just tell me. This time I only work to make sure everything you need prepared. This is my phone number. If you need anything, just call me. I guarantee I wille whenever you call me.¡±

    Principal Lu seemed in a good mood, but he usually kept a straight face. Now, he was unexpectedly hospitable. So, Ding Ning felt quite shocked.

    What he didn¡¯t know was that the medical college of Ninghai University had been designated as the No.2 Research and Development Base by Minister Jiang. If medicines could be invented to rece the Abel antibiotic, Ninghai University would also share its honor and rise to the same level as the top universities: Yanjing University and Qinghua University.

    As a man who had been working for education, Principal Lu Hanbo¡¯s best wish was to make Ninghai University where he taught be one of the top institutions of higher education in the country, when he was still alive.

    Now was the best opportunity. Naturally, Lu Hanbo didn¡¯t want to miss it, different from many experts and professors who didn¡¯t think Ding Ning was potential.

    Lu Hanbo felt that if someone could invent a medicine that could rece the Abel antibiotic in three months, it must be Ding Ning.

    After all, Ding Ning had created more than one or two miracles. After witnessing his all-subject miracles when Ding Ning took tests to join the graduate school that day, Lu Hanbo learned about every detail of him.

    With his principal¡¯s rtions and also his good ties with Executive Zhou, he could find the information that ordinary people couldn¡¯t.

    The heart disease of the Shen Family¡¯s girl troubled so many world-renowned cardiologists, but Ding Ning made it steady only with seven silver needles; Zhao Gang¡¯s tumor translocation; Qian Yongjin in a deepa was woken up; Sun Lanying was saved and lived like an ordinary person from her advanced liver cancer stage, although she was not cured; in a border hospital in Diannan, he showed his expertise to help border soldier Wang Guoliang avoid amputation; the two kidnappers who troubled all the experts were woken up by him in twenty minutes...

    How could an ordinary doctor deal with all the cases he had encountered? The more he knew, the more he was shocked, and the more he was shocked, the more he became excited.

    So, to Ding Ning, he was full of expectations. Even if he subconsciously didn¡¯t think Ding Ning could invent a new medicine that could rece the Abel antibiotic in just three months, he firmly believed that it was but a matter of time.

    Setting the three-month limit was only because the stock of the domestic Abel antibiotic could onlyst for three months. If not sessful, the medicine could also be imported with high prices from other countries by then, which would buy more time. In his opinion, even if Ding Ning spent half a year, a year, two years, three years... as long as he could invent it, that was a victory.

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t think that much. Seeing everything prepared, he began his experiment at once and muted his phone to end all the distractions.

    And even he didn¡¯t know that Murong Yanran had texted him a message to tell him she transferred 2.4 billion to him.

    Last night, the auction of the Master of the Divine Burin¡¯s works that shocked the international jewelry and jade markets finally ended.

    Each of the 39 ice type pendants was auctioned at the eight-digit sky-high price; the four ornaments¡¯ prices were even more unbelievable, with the cheapest sold at the sky-high price of 1.8 billion and the most expensive sold at the incredulous price of 2.3 billion.

    Tianfu Company had made a lot of money. With a good name earned, it also made profits. Instantly, it became a jewelrypany with somewhat fame in the world.

    Baiyun Xuan was the second beneficiary. Through this auction, it earnedrge sums ofmission and alsoid a solid foundation for being the top auction house in Ninghai. Those who came to discuss auctioning affairs were so many that Zhu Anchengughed out loud.

    The great sess of this auction was within Murong Yanran¡¯s predication but beyond her expectations. The four ornaments carved by Ding Ning himself had been auctioned at such sky-high prices.

    This made her very upset. She bought the four ornaments only with 800 million, but the cheapest was auctioned at the incredulous price of 1.8 billion, and the most expensive at the 2.3 billion. Their prices were far beyond the real values of these jade pieces. So, she felt that she had taken too many profits from Ding Ning.

    So, after transferring money to Ding Ning, she especially sent a message to exin: She had not expected such auctioning prices and had never plotted to take his profits.

    But Ding Ning didn¡¯t reply. So, Murong Yanran became more and more anxious, thinking madly, ¡°Is he angry because he thinks I¡¯ve used him?¡±

    Therefore, Murong Yanran, who was anxious at home, started calling Ding Ning, wanting to exin to him, but no one answered the phone after she called time after time. So, she felt very ufortable.

    ¡°Sister, you are already the general manager of Ninghai Filiale of Tianfu Company, but why are you still listless?¡±

    Murong Yixiao was a little surprised and asked, but he came to Ninghai to see her elder sister on a secret trip by using the National Day.

    The video in which Wang Xianghua¡¯s a*us was f*cked was in Murong Yixiao¡¯s hands. During this time, he was docile: He didn¡¯t show any of his tempers and also treated Murong Yanran with respect.

    Thanks to this auction, General Manager Sun had been officially transferred to the headquarters and be a deputy general manager of thepany, on the same level as Wang Xianghua. Naturally, Murong Yanran was raised to the general manager¡¯s position of Ninghai Filiale.

    Perhaps Wang Juan had heard what Wang Xianghua said, took the initiative to congratte Murong Yanran, and then handed in her resignation letter. Murong Yanran appointed two of her hard-working confidants as deputy general managers. Everything was on the track to a promising future.

    ¡°I never thought the jade ornaments I bought from Ding Ning only with 800 million were auctioned at such high prices. Now he refuses to answer my phone. Does it mean he is angry with me?¡±

    Murong Yanran said with worry.

    Murong Yixiao¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°Sister, do you mean you bought these jade ornaments from my brother-inw?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, pooh... what brother-inw? Don¡¯t talk nonsense! He is the same as you, and I only treat him as my brother.¡±

    Murong Yanran realized it, blushed instantly, and snapped unhappily.

    ¡°All right, he is not my brother-inw, but why do you care about whether he is angry or not? In my opinion, you are unclear because you are the one involved. You have long liked him, right? Hehe, sister, don¡¯t worry, I support you if you are together. I approve of him.¡±

    Recalling the great back of Ding Ning that day, Murong Yixiao revealed a trace of admiration in his eyes. ¡°What a good brother-inw! Let me see who will dare to bully me in the future.¡±

    ¡°Do I like him?¡± Murong Yanran was stunned. After thinking carefully, she felt what her brother said was seemingly very reasonable.

    But... that masked figure appeared in her brain silently!

    ¡°No, not possible, the man I like is the ck Masked Man, the one who came from nowhere to save me from the most dangerous situation, but never Ding Ning whom I only treat as my brother.¡±

    Murong Yanran confirmed her idea soon. Her worry about Ding Ning¡¯s anger only came from the fact that a sister didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood by her brother. It had nothing to do with romantic ties.

    ¡°I had been liking the mature and prudent men like the ck Masked Man, let alone only the excellent martial arts practitioners can disappear from my world mysteriously. A little young man like Ding Ning can only be my brother. Yes, that¡¯s it, it must be so.¡±

    After giving herself numerous mental suggestions, Murong Yanran felt at ease by thinking this way, but what she missed was that the ck Masked Man had rarely appeared in her memory. Instead, Ding Ning always appeared mysteriously. When she thought of it, she smiled sweetly.

    ¡°Yixiao, don¡¯t talk nonsense in the future. If others hear it, I will be quite ashamed. Ding Ning is but a brother for me, and I, I like someone else.¡±

    Murong Yanran spoke a little coyly and blushed a bit.

    ¡°Ah, sister, you like someone? Who is he?¡±

    Astonished, Murong Yixiao said disappointedly, ¡°I only approve of Ding Ning as my brother-inw, not any other man.¡±

    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t have a good impression of Ding Ning, right?¡±

    Murong Yanran looked at him a little strangely, asking.

    Murong Yixiao felt unconfident. Anyway, he could not tell his sister that he cooperated with Qin Cann to trap Ding Ning, but he was subdued by him and admired him. So, he could only smile dryly. ¡°Previously, I didn¡¯t know him, butter, after thinking carefully, I thought Ding Ning is a good man, treats you so well, can drink, and has also helped you so much. Where can I find a better brother-inw?¡±

    ¡°I only treat him as my brother. Don¡¯t think unreasonably! You, you are not young anymore. Please don¡¯t always hang around with a horde of bad friends.¡±

    Murong Yanran ruffled his head in a spoiling manner, but messed the hairstyle the hairdresser had just designed for him, making himin sad-faced all the time.

    ¡°Tweet, tweet!¡±

    Two little roons scampered into Murong Yanran arms, licking her fingers intimately with their tender pink tongues. She giggled.

    ¡°Roon No. 1 and Roon No. 2 are also my brother-inw¡¯s gifts, right? Look, he cares about you so much. He is afraid you are lonely and has sent you twopanions.¡±

    Murong Yixiao picked up a little roon and caressed its soft surf, but the little roon bore its fangs and brandished its ws. Maybe it didn¡¯t like the low-taste names of Roon No. 1 and Roon No. 2.

    Murong Yanran¡¯s eyes revealed somewhat helplessness. ¡°What brother-inw? Ding Ning has a girlfriend. Don¡¯t call him wrongly, okay?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter if he has a girlfriend? If you like him, just take him. Happiness won¡¯te if you only stay at home. You are so beautiful, how can his girlfriendpete with you? Besides that, you are also the first sessor of the Murong Family. If he marries you, he will save 100 years of hard work at least.¡±

    Murong Yixiao spoke in disapproval.

    Murong Yanran¡¯s face turned dark. ¡°I said I¡¯m not a member of the Murong Family. I have not been one since I left the family two years ago.¡±

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t speak like that. Since you left two years ago, our father has been missing you and also asked his men to protect you secretly...¡±

    ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t have such a father. Didn¡¯t he know how our mother loved him? But he raised another woman outside our family. That was a betrayal and disloyalty to our mother. I will never forgive him!¡±

    Red-eyed, Murong Yanran roared hysterically.

    ¡°Sister, let¡¯s have a good chat!¡±

    Seeing her sister was furious, Murong Yixiao held her hands and spoke seriously.

    ¡°Let¡¯s chat. Don¡¯t mention that person, then anything is okay.¡±

    Murong Yanran wiped away her tears, and, stiffening her neck, said.

 Chapter 312 - The Murong Familyâ€™s Affair

    <h4>Chapter 312 The Murong Family¡¯s Affair</h4>

    ¡°Sister, our father did wrong to our mother at the beginning, but our father is also a man. Men may y outside their family. Our mother has been dead for more than a decade. Only three years ago, our father married that woman. No matter how you view it, he is not unfair to our mother, right?¡±

    Murong Yixiao spoke seriously.

    ¡°y? If he had only yed, why is the child that woman gave birth to only one year younger than you? What does this mean? It means when our mother was pregnant with you, he was fooling around outside with that woman. Do you think this is right?¡±

    Murong Yanran¡¯s face turned icy. Full of resentment and satire, she spoke.

    ¡°When our mother was pregnant, she couldn¡¯t do ¡®that¡¯ with our father. How many men can bear that?¡±

    Murong Yixiao spoke a little awkwardly.

    ¡°Fine, fine, if you think what he did is right, I don¡¯t care. Anyway, I cannot forgive him, don¡¯t mention him anymore. What do you want to eat? Let me cook for you.¡±

    Murong Yanran felt a little uneasy. Although he was her blood brother, she still felt embarrassed when they talked about the thing between men and women.

    ¡°Sister, I know what you think, but have you thought that even if you don¡¯t approve of him, he is your father. Don¡¯t go to extremes. What do you want him to do to make you agree to go home?¡±

    Murong Yixiao was a little irritated and roared at Murong Yanran¡¯s back.

    Murong Yanran paused and said lightly, ¡°I won¡¯t if that woman is at home.¡±

    ¡°Okay, now let me call our father and ask him to drive away that woman.¡±

    Murong Yixiao took out his phone and roared.

    ¡°Fine, you call him. If he is willing to drive away that woman, I can go home anytime.¡±

    Murong Yanran turned around, her expression exceptionally calm, but her tone was indisputably firm.

    Murong Yixiao put down his phone and muttered, ¡°Sister, you do want our father to beat me to death.¡±

    ¡°I know you are timid, coward!¡± Murong Yanran gave a cold smile and walked with her hips shaking to the kitchen.

    Murong Yixiao was frustrated. This time he came with his father¡¯s mission: persuading his sister to go home. But now it seemed impossible.

    He didn¡¯t want to give up but didn¡¯t know why his sister and that gentle and virtuous stepmother couldn¡¯t get along and would dispute when they met.

    He walked to the kitchen¡¯s door sluggishly, saw his sister wearing an apron, like a good wife and mother, and said lightly, ¡°Sister, can you tell me why you dislike Aunt Cai so much?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I like or dislike, but that I have never treated her as a human.¡±

    Murong Yanran spoke lightly, but Murong Yixiao felt helpless.

    ¡°Sister, I think Aunt Cai also treated you well. Why did you run away from home at the beginning? Did she offend you?¡±

    ¡°Well? Hehe, she is but a b*tch skilled at camouging. She looks gentle and virtuous before you guys, but she is a scheming b*tch. Do you know why I left our family? Because she asked the servant to throw away all the things of our mother, but I saw it.¡±

    Murong Yanran¡¯s eye sockets turned red. ¡°But I never thought that only after I reasoned with her for a short while, that man came. He didn¡¯t ask about the reason and used me of being naughty straight, but that b*tch smiled proudly on the side and also pretended to say I was young and naive and she wouldn¡¯t take what I did seriously. She also said that she was only sorting out our mother¡¯s belongings, but I misunderstood her, and she also pretended to be generous. I was so angry that I shouted she was a hypocritical b*tch, but that man pped me. Judge, why should I still need to live under that roof?¡±

    Murong Yixiao was astonished and opened his eyes wide. ¡°She seems not like that, Aunt... that woman usually looks virtuous.¡±

    ¡°Believe or not. Anyway, I¡¯ve seen it through that the Murong Family has been hoodwinked by that woman¡¯s acting skills, and no one will believe me. In the beginning, I had epted the fact that she was our stepmother, but after I overheard her private conversation with her son, I saw her through.¡±

    A trace of coldness shed in Murong Yanran¡¯s eyes. ¡°She suspected I might have heard what she said. Since then, she had been targeting me, but pretending I couldn¡¯t tolerate her and her son, letting others believe I bullied them.¡±

    ¡°Sister, I believe you, but what on earth did she speak with Murong Xiongfeng?¡±

    Murong Yixiao looked serious, but he never thought his sister hid so many secrets. Ironically, he had been thinking her sister made trouble without reason and couldn¡¯t tolerate the woman and her son.

    ¡°She said both males and females could inherit the Murong Family¡¯s properties ording to their age. If they could work out ways to weed off you and me, Murong Xiongfeng would be the only heir. She asked Murong Xiongfeng not to hang around outside all the time, but to study hard, and he would be the family owner in the future.¡±

    Murong Yanran smiled coldly. ¡°Is the woman not ambitious? Is she not vicious?¡±

    Murong Yixiao changed his expression. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell our father?¡±

    ¡°What was the use of it? He had been seduced too much by that woman and lost his sense, and could not ept what I said. If I dared to speak anything bad about that woman, he would be furious and used me of being naughty and mean, intolerance of the woman and her son. Judge, if I had told him, would he have believed me?¡±

    Murong Yanran smiled sadly. ¡°That woman is so shrewd and is good at acting. If I had stayed at home, it was possible I would be murdered by her. So, I chose to leave. As long as I¡¯m alive, that woman won¡¯t touch you. By the time you be the owner of the family, she will not dare to do anything harmful anymore.¡±

    ¡°Sister, why not tell me?¡±

    Red-eyed, Murong Yixiao sobbed and spoke.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t been able to hide secrets since you were young, showing anything unhappy on your face. I was afraid she would find it out, quicken her plot, and design a trap to end you up with the same fate as mine. Once you lost that man¡¯s trust, that woman could murder you with a casual trap. You know that man¡¯s character. Losing his trust means he won¡¯t investigate. So, I didn¡¯t tell you.¡±

    Murong Yanran¡¯s eyes were full of sadness. ¡°Now, I think you are a grown man, have your own ideas, can also hide secrets, and don¡¯t need my protection anymore. So, I can tell you the truth and ask you to guard against her, in case she works to murder you.¡±

    ¡°Sister, sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. Although I haven¡¯t said it, I¡¯ve been thinking you were mean and could not tolerate her and her son, so I kept a distance from you deliberately, and even, even thought you were annoying, unwilling to answer your phone. Sorry, sorry, I¡¯ve been wrong, waaa...¡±

    Murong Yixiao held Murong Yanran and wailed.

    ¡°All right, all right, you¡¯ve grown up, don¡¯t shed ¡®a cat¡¯s urine¡¯. You, when will you grow up? That woman is so cunning. She ruined my rtionship with that man and also secretly ruined our sister-brother rtionship. You kept a distance from me, but did you think I didn¡¯t know it was that woman who made us so? I knew everything, but I couldn¡¯t tell because neither of you believed me.¡±

    Murong Yanran patted Murong Yixiao¡¯s shoulder and said bitterly, ¡°s! Thinking of it now, I still feel sad. Our family was yed by that woman. After leaving home, I felt rxed. I didn¡¯t have so many annoying matters or have to face that hypocritical face which made me sick.¡±

    ¡°Sister, go home and let¡¯s work together to disclose that woman¡¯s true nature. I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t defeat that vicious woman.¡±

    Murong Yixiao wiped away his tears and spoke, his eyes shining with ferocity.

    ¡°No use, that woman is so smart and will not expose her ws. In fact, leaving home for two years, I also wanted that woman to rx her vignce, and then I could find out what she did and disclose her true nature. Unfortunately, the people I sent to keep an eye on her haven¡¯t found anything useful. She is so cunning. Apart from her son Murong Xiongfeng, she doesn¡¯t believe anyone.¡±

    Murong Yanran knitted her worried brows and, shaking her head helplessly, spoke.

    ¡°Humph, however cunning a fox is, it can¡¯t hide its tail. Since this can¡¯t work, let me...¡±

    As a sharp killing intent shed in his eyes, Murong Yixiao made a gesture of cutting his throat.

    ¡°No, never, that man trusts her so much and pampers her. If she dies, he will investigate. You know the great power of our Murong Family. Once you are found, that man won¡¯t let you off by then.¡±

    Murong Yanran caught his wrists hurriedly, shook her head madly, and spoke.

    ¡°Not this, not that, but can we wait for death and see her trap us? Think about her now, I realize that woman has begun taking over our family¡¯s business and built rtions with many people. If we can¡¯t work out ns, the Murong Family will be controlled by her.¡±

    A little annoyed, Murong Yixiao scratched his head.

    ¡°Wants to control the Murong Family? That¡¯s not so easy.¡±

    But Murong Yanran was calm. ¡°As long as you and I are alive, it won¡¯t be her and her son¡¯s turn to control. After all, in the Murong Family, the family owner has no final word on his sessor, and that woman cannot have ess to the family¡¯s Panel of Seniors with her status.¡±

    ¡°She cannot, but we cannot, either. Who knows if they will be silly and choose Murong Xiongfeng?¡±

    Murong Yixiao didn¡¯t care who would seed, but he would never be willing to let the mother and her son with evil wishes get the properties of the Murong Family.

    ¡°If we can prove we are able, the family¡¯s seniors would make their decision. After all, these old men prefer the one who can make more money for the Murong Family.¡±

    Murong Yanran could see problems through. When she ran away from home at the beginning, she had turned it over in her mind. She wanted to build her own business empire. Naturally, the Murong Family would notice her ability and give her the inheritance.

    Even if the n failed, and those seniors were fatuous and ipetent and gave Murong Family to Murong Xiongfeng, Murong Yanran already had her career and didn¡¯t have to rely on Murong Family to make a living.

    Murong Yixiao understood suddenly, but thought of another question instantly. ¡°Sister, although you¡¯ve be the manager of Ninghai Filiale of Tianfu Company, you still work for others, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my position as the general manager is only temporary. In a while, after I earn enough money, I will resign and open mypany, as long as...¡±

    Murong Yanran pressed her lips tight, thinking of Ding Ning. As long as Ding Ning kept his promise, willing to be her jade carving master, herpany would prosper.

    ¡°As long as what?¡±

    Murong Yixiao asked nervously.

    ¡°As long as Ding Ning and I cooperate to open a jewelrypany, which means I will have the works of the Master of the Divine Burin. Then, will mypany¡¯s prosperity still be a dream?¡±

    Murong Yanran felt a little anxious, thinking about giving Ding Ning some shares. Then, perhaps he would be bonded to herpany.

    ¡°Sister, is my brother-inw the Master of the Divine Burin, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    With his eyes glistening, Murong Yixiao asked excitedly.

    ¡°No, not, he is a friend of the Master of the Divine Burin.¡±

    Even before her blood brother, Murong Yanran also lied to cover Ding Ning up subconsciously. So, she neglected her brother called him brother-inw.

 Chapter 313 - The Manor Plan

    <h4>Chapter 313 The Manor n</h4>

    ¡°s, if only my brother-inw were Master of the Divine Burin! With his help, sister, yourpany would be big and strong.¡±

    Murong Yixiao felt a little disappointed and said, ¡°No matter how good his rtionship with Master of the Divine Burin, they still have a gap after all.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Master of the Divine Burin and he are close friends. Master of the Divine Burin will listen to him for sure.¡±

    Murong Yanran felt a little faint pride. ¡°He is the Master of the Divine Burin. As long as he treats me as his sister, he will not refuse to help me.¡±

    ¡°My brother-inw is brilliant. A man like Master of the Divine Burin even listens to him. I am curious about his background!¡±

    Thinking of the words of Knife Scar he met that night, Murong Yixiao grew more awed. ¡°I am wondering which powerful family hees from, so he can have such a strong man.¡±

    ¡°He is but a nameless doctor, a good person.¡±

    When Murong Yanran thought of Ding Ning, his words ¡°Even if you were a wild rose, I would pluck all your thorns and let your pistil show¡± seemed to be sounding in her ears again. Then, her face turned hot, and her heart beat faster. With resentment, she pouted. ¡°Stinky rascal, just talks, but doesn¡¯t move, only boasts.¡±

    ¡°Did you say my brother-inw is only a nameless doctor?¡±

    Shocked, Murong Yixiao opened his mouth wide. ¡°Is it that my sister doesn¡¯t know my brother-inw¡¯s background, either?¡±

    After waiting a long time, he didn¡¯t hear Murong Yanran¡¯s reply. Raising his head, he found his sister¡¯s eyes were full of joy, her face was red, and her brows and eyes were with love. She was in a daze. So, he called her hurriedly.

    ¡°Ah, the food is burned...¡±

    Coming back to earth, Murong Yanran suddenly smelled a burned smell, screamed out of shock, and scrambled to turn off the fire.

    The sister and brother busied themselves in panic for a while, made a mess in the kitchen before stopping the fire, and couldn¡¯t help giving a wry smile to each other. ¡°Now, we¡¯d better order takeout.¡±

    ¡°Ring!¡±

    Murong Yanran picked up her phone and pleasantly clicked on the message sent by Ding Ning. ¡°Sister, you think too much. I am developing a medicine. My phone was muted, so I didn¡¯t hear it. During this time, I will probably be like this all the time. If you have anything, send me messages, I will spare time to read them.¡±

    Murong Yanran heaved a long sigh of relief and scolded herself silently for being stupid. Several days ago, Ding Ning specially called her and said he was busy developing drugs recently and probably wouldn¡¯t have time to answer the phone.

    ¡°How can I forget it? I have been worried and afraid he would be angry. Is it that like what Yixiao said, I care about Ding Ning¡¯s feelings so much because I have liked him?

    ¡°No...impossible.¡± Murong Yanran shook her hear promptly, wishing to shake off this idea. Who she liked was the ck Masked Man. How could she have liked Ding Ning? He was but a good brother.

    Calming herself down, Murong Yanran replied with a text message, ¡°Good, keep working.¡±

    Ding Ning saw the message, smiled but didn¡¯t reply, and dialed a number instantly, ¡°Hello, Director Qi, I am Ding Ning. The truth is like this. This time, Yu Qian also made a meritorious deed. I promised him that he would have less punishment. Director Qi, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°No problem, I will give him less punishment reasonably. Secretary Xu and I have visited you several times, but you have been sleeping. So, I didn¡¯t bother you. Now, what about your wound?¡±

    Qi Ruoxian promised immediately and asked with concern.

    After all, this time, thanks to Ding Ning, they destroyed an arms smuggling group and earned some reputation for the police of Ninghai.

    He never thought Gu Fangran was so bold that he sold arms secretly.

    Most importantly, ording to the records of sales in the U disk Ding Ning took out from the safe deposit box, the arms used by the mercenaries who attacked the detention housest time were also provided by Gu Fangran.

    The Buickmercial vehicle Maimed Tiger and his aplices drove when attacking the detention center was the one reported lost by Hongda group. So, people had to suspect that Gu Fangran was probably the mysterious ¡°ck Fox¡±.

    Now the National Security Bureau had fully intervened to further investigate if Gu Fangran was the mysterious ¡°ck Fox.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been discharged from the hospital. Now I¡¯m developing medicine at Ninghai University. By the way, Director Qi, Liu Shasha and Li Xiaoman¡¯s coerced evidence...¡±

    Ding Ning hesitated but asked.

    ¡°Why do you want to leave the hospital so soon? Li Xiaoman and her partner¡¯s coerced evidence has been found. Gu Tianqi is an animal. He had evidence that they had group-sex, and he also used dogs to... s! But don¡¯t worry, only the specific investigators know that. I have ordered to destroy the evidence and won¡¯t let it go public. As for the two poor girls, I¡¯m not going to hold them ountable for their criminal responsibilities. After all, the site was in a mess, and trampled to death was normal.¡±

    Qi Ruoxian didn¡¯t want to say it and went straight to his solution.

    Dark-faced, Ding Ning never thought Gu Tianqi was such a pervert. So, Li Xiaoman didn¡¯t want to say it for whatever reasons. Such an insult was beyond anyone¡¯s endurance. If the b*stard were still alive, he would cut him into pieces first and then burn him to ashes.

    But Qi Ruoxian¡¯s solution made him feel at ease. ¡°Okay. Think in their position, both of them are also poor girls. This can also be a lesson for them. Thank you, Director Qi.¡±

    ¡°Hi, Consultant Ding, now we are a family. If someone needs to say thanks, it should be me thanking you and Xiao Nuo. Without both of you, my director¡¯s position should have been over.¡±

    Qi Ruoxian still felt a little afraid and spoke.

    It was not a joke. Before the National Day, especially if an explosion urred at the time when top rich people and collectors from different countries gathered in Ninghai to attend the auction, it would lead to quite a bad influence in the world. By then, not only Ninghai¡¯s international city image, but also the entire Shenzhou government¡¯s image would be questioned by the world opinion.

    If Ding Ning had not exploded the bomb in the river immediately and minimized the impact, he would have resigned because of his fault, and Mayor Du and Director Mo Fei of the National Security Bureau would probably have had a bad end.

    Although the street gunfight also had a very bad impact, Bihaiyuntian was fortunately located in a northern suburb near the river, where the poption was not dense. Plus, it happened in the middle of the night, so the impact was not so bad.

    In addition, the police seizedrge numbers of arms and opened fire only after encircling and suppressing the arms dealers. Therefore, the positive image of the bravery and fearlessness of the police was set up naturally.

    The truth was that Ding Ning prevented the st from happening and saved many people¡¯s political careers.

    After receiving the report, Mayor Du had a cold sweat out of shock. He didn¡¯t wish to make dramatic changes and only wanted stability, but he went furious because of the explosion that nearly drew the world¡¯s attention.

    ording to Gu Fangran¡¯s ount book, a task force was set up to investigate all the officials who had contacts with Gu Fangran.

    Large numbers of officials were ousted and investigated, including Director of the Municipal Engineering Committee of Jingpu District, Deputy Director of the District Bureau of Land and Resources, Director of the Bidding Office, Director of the District Urban Development Bureau, and so on. Among them were Luo Shihai, who was the Deputy District Director and had the highest-ranking, and Qu Guangcai, Secretary of Deputy Mayor Jiang Zhongze.

    All the usations pointed at Jiang Zhongze, who was probably the protector of Gu Fangran. After all, Qu Guangcai was only a secretary. With his limited status and power, he could not be the backer of Gu Fangran. No one would believe Jiang Zhongze had not gotten involved.

    Unfortunately, Qu Guangcai and Luo Shihaimitted suicide instantly for fear of punishment after they realized something was wrong, and the clue was lost. So, Mayor Du¡¯s n that was to use the clue to further investigate and make Jiang Zhongze ousted failed.

    Anyway, even if Jiang Zhongze was lucky this time, he would lose some of his forces, his power would slump, and he wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant. In a short time, he would never dare to make waves again.

    ¡°Since we are all friends, I don¡¯t need to be so courteous. You know, I¡¯m developing medicine now. Recently, I may not have time to take care of the things at the police station. Now, please allow me to take some time off from work.¡±

    Knowing the problem was solved sessfully, Ding Ning decided to focus on the medicine development and specially told it to Director Qi.

    ¡°No problem. By the way, your certificate has been issued and put in Captain Xiao¡¯s ce. You can take it when you have time.¡±

    ¡°Okay, but I am in no hurry. So be it!¡¯

    Ding Ning hung up, waked out of theb, and drove straight to the courtyard in the western suburbs. He needed to go home and take the 9000-year-old ganoderma lucidum.

    Luoxue lived alone in the courtyard in the western suburbs to look after the herbs. Since she hadn¡¯t seen Ding Ning for a few days, when he was back, she rushed into his arms happily.

    After Chu Yunxiu came to thepany to work, Ling Fei only came here once each day, to check if Xiao Chunan had left any marks, but he wouldn¡¯t usually spend the night here.

    Fortunately, Ding Luoxue had the experience of spending three years without seeing the sunlight. Otherwise, an ordinary person could not stand such loneliness.

    Ding Ning held her with a little guilt and softly exined to her that he was developing medicine recently and probably wouldn¡¯te back for some time.

    Luoxue didn¡¯tin and just help him sort out his belongings, but she was not in high spirit, making Ding Ning feel sorry.

    Ding Ning hesitated but said, ¡°Or you can go to theb with me. I am afraid you will get bored.¡±

    ¡°Brother, as long as I can see you, I won¡¯t!¡±

    Ding Luoxue changed from sorrow to joy and held his hand to guarantee, but she thought of something instantly and said a little nervously, ¡°Brother, what about your herbs with no one¡¯s care?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I will ask others to do that.¡±

    Ding Ning had nned about that for so long. Xiaoniu, Gong Qiang, and their other friends were still working as security guards in Tianfu Company. As soon as Qian Yongjin recovered, they would resign.

    Led by Ling Yun, Feng Jun and Lu Zhan protected her, and Cheng Hu and his two friends were assistants and usually lived in the Green Cloud Club. Now, he wanted them toe here to take care of his herb garden.

    The herb garden only upied three yards. Ding Ning decided to refurbish the courtyard with a small three-story building and made it the residence of Cheng Hu and his friends. After all, many of them were married, and they could move their families here and take care of them.

    He also nned to use the underground cave as their training base, lest that these overenergetic guys run madly in the street all the time and disturb the living of the residents.

    After calling Cheng Hu and telling him everything, Ding Ning knew they would return to their original quarters to collect their belongings and wouldn¡¯te in two hours. So, with a snicker, he carried the shy Ding Luoxue to the room...

    Just as their romance ended, Cheng Hu called him and said they were arriving soon. They sorted out everything and went to receive Cheng Hu and his two friends.

    After he told his n, Cheng Hu and others were excited and thanked him again and again. They had been afraid they would bring more burdens to Ding Ning, and so they were too shy to mention bringing their families here.

    Now Ding Ning proposed that their family members would be given priority to work in Shengtang Company. He would also ask Ling Yun to arrange suitable positions for those who were not suitable for working in thepany and root out their worries about their families.

    Especially after Ding Ning opened the basement and led them into the underground cave, three of them nearly leapt for joy and began to happily discuss where they should put their different training facilities.

    Ding Ning just received 2.4 billion yuan. Generously, he passed a 50 million bank card to Cheng Hu and asked him to power up and supply water to the underground training base during this time and also build a wall outside the herb garden, making a manor out of the house. If he could buy the nearby houses and expand their manor¡¯s scale, that would be much better.

    Previously, Ding Ning already had this idea, but he didn¡¯t want to expose the underground cave, so he didn¡¯t do anything, but now he could rely on Cheng Hu and his friends. Naturally, he needed to n carefully.

 Chapter 314 - Birthday Gift

    <h4>Chapter 314 Birthday Gift</h4>

    Cheng Hu and the others pped their chests and promised toplete the task while ensuring quality and quantity.

    It was only after that Ding Ning reminded them to feed the crocodile and ck panther every day that their expressions became so exciting to behold.

    They had thought that they understood their boss, Ding Ning, sufficiently but now they discovered that they could still not see through him.

    Particrly after seeing the crocodile, Kaka, and the ck panther, Dahei, listening so obediently to Ding Ning¡¯s instructions, they felt even more admiration and worship toward Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning instructed Cheng Hu and the other two people to knock out the Xiangjiang rascals in the underground wine cer and then throw them somewhere remote. Then he reminded them to keep a close eye on Yun Sihai. Only after having done this did he take Ding Luoxue and headed straight for the school.

    In the Longteng Group, Ding Qianlie listened expressionlessly to Lisa¡¯s report.

    ¡°Chairman, the assassin who attempted to kill the young masterst time has been put through Sk¡¯s investigation andparison. We have locked onto a suspect but...¡±

    Lisa nced at Ding Qianlie uneasily and stalled in her speech.

    ¡°What? Say it!¡±

    Ding Qianlie frowned a little and swept her eyes over Lisa without expression.

    Lisa pressed her lips together and forged ahead under Ding Qianlie¡¯s forceful gaze. ¡°The assassin is a sworn warrior raised by Su Xu, the second young master of Yan Jing¡¯s Su family. His name is Liu Nanxiong. Ever since Su Xu saw Murong Yanran for the first time five years ago, he swore that he would marry no one but her and views her as forbidden to others. Over these years, every one of the opposite gender who has gotten close to Murong Yanran has been killed off by the sworn warrior he sent out.¡±

    Bang!

    Ding Qianlie mmed her palm against the table and her brows pulled together tightly. Murder shone in her eyes and she said, with gritted teeth, ¡°How dare Su Xu do that? He knows no bounds. He even dares to make a move against my brother? He¡¯s looking for death.¡±

    ¡°Chairman, after all, Su Xu is...¡±

    Lisa knew that Ding Qianlie was truly angry and was afraid that she would do something impulsive in her rage. Carefully, she offered up a reminder.

    Ding Qianlie closed her eyes, her chest rose and fell rapidly. It was a long time before she calmed down and her eyes recovered their cool. She waved her hand tiredly,¡± You¡¯re dismissed. Let me be alone. Don¡¯t let anye in to disturb me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Chairman!¡±

    Lisa nced at her worriedly and pressed her lips together but in the end, she did not say anything and retreated silently.

    ¡°Mother, we found the assassin fromst time. They¡¯re from the Su family, and Su Xu should be responsible.¡±

    After Lisa went out, Ding Qianlie took out a phone and dialed a number. Her voice trembled with anger.

    ¡°Does he know Ning¡¯er¡¯s identity?¡±

    Powerful emotion clearly rang out through the pleasant woman¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone. Her rage could be felt through the phone.

    ¡°That is not the case; it should be a coincidence...¡±

    Ding Qianlie rted the entire matter in great detail and said, with a frown, ¡°Fortunately, brother was saved by Knife Scar this time. I¡¯m afraid Su Xu will not give up, should I...¡±

    ¡°No need, you don¡¯t need to worry about this, and I will deal with it. A failure, yet he thinks of himself as a person and dares to go against my son. No matter who they are, they will pay the price.¡±

    On the other end of the phone, the woman¡¯s voice regained its usual coldness and her voice was filled with unquestionable arrogance.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you but if it happens again, mother, you can¡¯t me me for taking matters into my own hands.¡±

    Ding Qianlie was not happy. She knew that her mother still gave consideration to familial rtions and felt unsatisfied.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, child? Did you find a husband and forget about your mother?¡±

    The woman teased mischievously.

    ¡°Mother... what are you talking about!¡±

    A blush rose on the face of the usually frosty business goddess. If anyone had seen her acting like a spoiled little girl, their eyes would have fallen all over the floor.

    ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Trust me, I will deal with it. If it happens again, you won¡¯t need to say anything, I wouldn¡¯t go easy on them either. After all, Ding Ning is my son.¡±

    The woman paused and said, hesitantly, ¡°Qianlie, find an opportunity and meet Ding Ning. This child is nothing like his father, and he attracts girls all day long. You need to keep a close eye on him.¡±

    ¡°Mother... I¡¯m not talking to you anymore. I¡¯m hanging up!¡±

    Ding Qianlie made a shysound and hung up in a panic. Waves of heat rolled over her face.

    In a courtyard of Yan Jing, a beautiful woman listened to the sound of the call being hung up and shook her head with a smile. This girl looked like she really does like Ning¡¯er. This was a good thing.

    However, thinking about how her darling son almost died, the smile disappeared bit by bit from her face and an icy light shed through her eyes.

    ¡°Su Xu, I hope this was an ident. If I find out that you were purposely targeting Ning¡¯er, don¡¯t me me for disregarding my family.¡±

    Past thest entrance in the courtyard, a white-haired old persony on the rocking chair taking in the sun. An old-fashioned radio was by their feet and was ying the Peking Opera ¡°Shajiabang¡±.

    There was also a middle-aged man with sses in the courtyard. He was fanning the old figure with a palm-leaf fan. Seeing the womane closer, he smiled and nodded his head.

    The white-robed doctor and two serious-faced nurses stood in the courtyard. They did not seem to be paying any attention to the old man but in reality, they were constantly monitoring the status of his body.

    The old man was skinny, about eighty or ny years old, with a face full of wrinkles. He wore big pants, a white singlet, with cloth slippers on his feet. His eyes were closed and he hummed along to the radio.

    ¡°The morning light is reflected on Yangcheng Lake, the fragrant rice lined up in rows at the bank. Everything is done by the people¡¯s hands, drawing out the wealth of Jiangnan. Not an inch of the mothend¡¯s good mountains andkes will be given up; it will not be ravaged! The injured left the battlefield ande to Shajiabang. For half a month, I¡¯ve missed myrades and Chief, and I know not where the transfer is. The soldiers and people are ready for a reverse sweep; how bravely swing their weapons and cut down vicious tyrants! The injured wish day and night to be healthy...¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯vee to visit you!¡±

    The woman stood silently to the side until the old man¡¯s throat was dry and he epted a cup of tea from his personal secretary¡¯s hand. Only then did she go forward and greet him.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯vee!¡±

    With the help of the two nurses, he shakily sat up and gave a benevolent smile.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here, grandfather. How have you been recently?¡±

    The woman smiled sweetly and crouched down in front of the old man to gently massage his legs with her fists.

    The old man nced at her favorably. ¡°Just like always, not many days left!¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, your body is fine. Don¡¯t say such inauspicious things.¡±

    The woman revealed a little girl¡¯s yfulness.

    ¡°Hehe, I know my own body. I¡¯m already ny-eight. I don¡¯t have many days left. It¡¯s only you who still remembers to take time out toe visit an old man like me.¡±

    The old man smiled optimistically, a very rxed expression.

    The woman¡¯s expression darkened then she immediately smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t say such morbid things. With your mentality, another twenty or thirty years won¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of living so long? Those who are old and do not die are evil, and there is no point in being detested by men and ghosts alive. Besides, the earlier I go, the sooner I can go keep your grandmotherpany.¡±

    Tenderness shed through the old man¡¯s murky eyes. ¡°But I can¡¯t bear to leave you. You¡¯ve suffered for so many years. If I don¡¯t see you living well, I won¡¯t be content.¡±

    The woman¡¯s eyes were red but she smiled sweetly. ¡°So you must live longer and watch me live a good life.¡±

    The old man waved his hands. The secretary and nurses knew that the old man wanted to talk privately with the woman and retreated but they did not dare to go far. They waited in the second courtyard in case of an emergency.

    ¡°Girl, are those b*stards bullying you again?¡±

    The old man¡¯s blurry eyes shone with intelligence.

    ¡°No, no, who dares to bully me? It¡¯s good that I¡¯m not bullying someone else.¡±

    The woman lowered her head and pushed back the sorry in her heart as she forced a smile.

    The old man tenderly pulled the woman¡¯s hand and patted it. ¡°While I¡¯m still alive, I can help you, so tell me who bullied you. Once I¡¯m gone, you can only depend on yourself.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, there really is no one bullying me. It¡¯s old man Bai¡¯s one-hundredth birthday next month. I came to ask if you wanted to go?¡±

    Faced with the only person in the family who loved her, the woman pushed back the sorrow in her heart and forced a smile on her face.

    ¡°Old man Bai sure can live, almost a hundred, huh? Ah, I would like to go see him but... best not. I can¡¯t move easily, and you go for me.¡±

    The old man appeared to be recalling fond memories as he shook his head with difficulty and smiled sadly. ¡°When I turned ny, old man Bai gave me Wang Xizhi¡¯s calligraphy ¡°Safety¡± as a gift. Now it¡¯s his one-hundredth birthday, so the return gift cannot be taken lightly. He loves to be picky.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, there is a Master of the Divine Burin in Ning Hai, his jade sculptures are exquisite. I was nning on going to Ninghai to visit him and have him prepare old man Bai¡¯s birthday gift. But as you know, I can¡¯t leave Yan Jing...¡±

    Slyness shed through the woman¡¯s eyes as she took the opportunity to say.

    The old man immediately became interested. ¡°Master of the Diving Burin? The jade carving master whose work went for a fortune at the auction?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve also heard about him?¡± the woman asked strangely.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard of him but who knows if it¡¯s real or fake. Girl, I heard a lot of people are looking for this mysterious Master of the Divine Burin but no one knows of his identity. Can you find him in Ninghai?¡±

    The old man seemed to be particrly interested in the Master of the Divine Burin and had paid particr attention to news regarding him.

    ¡°Look, this is a work of the Master of the Divine Burin. I¡¯m giving it especially to you. Other people cannot find him but I have a friend who happens to know him. As long as I go to Ninghai, I promise I can have him make something.¡±

    The woman took out a jade essory from her bag and presented it like a treasure. If Ding Ning was here, he would recognize it as the jade carved moonlight lion that went for $2.3 billion in the auction.

    ¡°Moonlight lion!¡±

    The old man¡¯s eyes brightened. He carefully ced it on his leg and examined it closely. After a long time, he praised, ¡°His reputation is not a lie; it is truly a work by the Master of the Divine Burin. Such skill is indeed exquisite. There is no sign that it was carved by hand. It will certainly be a renowned object. No wonder it couldmand such a price; the artistic value of this piece far exceeds its true value.¡±

    A trace of pride appeared in the woman¡¯s eyes. She almost let slip that the Master of the Divine Burin was her son, his great-grandson.

    But in the end, she controlled herself. After all, Ding Ning¡¯s safety was of the foremost importance. Although her grandfather was reliable, he was very ill and showed the beginning of Alzheimers. Once he became confused and let something slip, it would bring Ding Ning great trouble.

    ¡°Grandfather, not only is the carving skill of this moonlight lion incredible, most amazingly, this lion will give off green light when under the moonlight. It¡¯s as if the lion hase alive, holding a knife in its mouth. So very lifelike.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s amazing. I¡¯ll have to have a close look tonight, haha.¡±

    One of the founding fathers of Shenzhou country, an iron-blooded general who has spent his life on the battlefield, was as happy as a child in this moment.

 Chapter 315 - Experiment

    <h4>Chapter 315 Experiment</h4>

    ¡°Then, grandfather, may I go to Ninghai?¡±

    The woman¡¯s purpose ining here today was to have the old man give her permission to leave Yan Jing and go to Ninghai. Even if she couldn¡¯t meet her son, seeing him from a distance would lessen her yearning.

    ¡°It¡¯s been over twenty years, do they still watch you like a criminal?¡±

    The old man¡¯s expression grew serious. The dignity of one who has long resided in a superior position seemed to freeze the air. ¡°Humph, I haven¡¯t died yet. They don¡¯t make the decisions in this household yet.¡±

    ¡°Nothing like that, I¡¯m just giving you notice ahead of time, in case people say I am going against my promise.¡±

    The woman¡¯s mood improved greatly and she smiled brightly.

    ¡°Go. If anyone dares to say anything about this, tell them I gave you the task of preparing a birthday gift for Mr. Bai. If they don¡¯t believe you, they cane ask me.¡±

    The old man drew back his dignity and huffed coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s see if my words still carry weight in this household.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, grandfather. I will do this well so that Mr. Bai has nothing to say about it.¡±

    ¡°Go, if you manage to have the Master of the Divine Burin make something, bring it back for me to see first.¡±

    In his early years, his favorite hobby was drinking. As he grew older, he quit drinking under the doctor¡¯s advice. Now, jade sculptures, root sculptures, Peking Opera, calligraphy, bonsai nts, and tea were his greatest joys. Earlier, he had heard stories of the Master of the Divine Burin and had been disdainful, thinking they were all exaggerations.

    But after seeing the moonlight lion, he waspletely conquered by the Master of the Divine Burin¡¯s skill. Now he could not wait to see his new work.

    ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll bring back for you to see first. I¡¯m leaving now!¡±

    The woman¡¯s heart had long flown like a bird to Ning Hai. She did not waste a single moment in bidding the old man farewell. She had to quickly make arrangements for matters at hand and immediately go to Ning Hai to see the child she thought about day and night.

    ¡°Go, be careful on the way!¡±

    The old man watched as the woman left joyfully. A trace of regret shed through his eyes and he mumbled to himself. ¡°Girl, go, that child is in Ninghai, right? It¡¯s been more than twenty years, and it¡¯s time you saw him. Back then, it was my mistake. One false-step and I destroyed almost your entire life. Before I go, my biggest wish is to make up some of what I owe you.¡±

    Twenty years ago, an arrogant, iron-blooded, and heartless him had retreated from the front lines because of illness. It was also at a time when he could not make ends meet. It was because of this that he had greedily epted his family¡¯s marriage n. He wanted to use the marriage to help theter generations of his family move forward. Unexpectedly, in the end, he had caused his favorite great-granddaughter a lifetime of misfortune.

    Over these years, he had grown older ande to ept many things. He also felt more regard for family and thus his attitude had rxed.

    The woman had no idea that her seemingly wless n to use this opportunity did not fool this wise and intelligent old man at all. He allowed her to go to Ninghai out of his guilty conscience and a desire to fulfill her wish.

    For five days, Ding Ning did not leave theboratory. He did not change, did not sleep, and did not eat as he investigated. A tiny piece of ganoderma lucidum contained millions upon millions of micro-organisms. He had to eliminate them one by one to find the ones responsible for cloning and activating.

    It was a massive undertaking to find two micro-organisms among millions. Ding Ning even contacted Principal Lu and asked for an electron microscope, worth a million, to sessfully filter out what was needed.

    Of course, it would be better to use Absolute Touch than an electron microscope but he could not sustain such output. This was not a matter of finding something with a clue. He needed to examine each micro-organism and eliminate them one by one. He had to constantly monitor its life pattern and discover its specialty through analysis.

    When he came across a suspicious micro-organism, Ding Ning had to move it into a sterile environment to raise. He had to observe it constantly and gather data and only in the end, could he determine whether it was a micro-organism he needed.

    Ding Luoxue was very well-behaved. She didn¡¯t make any noise and did not disturb Ding Ning. Every day, she sat with her jaw on her hands and watched him work with interest.

    When it was time to eat, she would cook for him. When he didn¡¯t have time to eat, she would patiently heat and re-heat the food again and again for him.

    It was fortunate that Ding Ning¡¯s spiritual strength was so strong to be able to do such high-intensity work for five days consecutively without resting.

    Finally, after all the micro-organisms had been filtered, Ding Ning eliminated most of the micro-organisms. Only a thousand or so were left and they were rotationally raised in sterile environments for further analysis and observation.

    After the National Day holiday, the students returned once more to school. Ding Ning stretched and apologetically epted the food Luoxue handed him and shoveled it into his mouth. ¡°Luoxue, you don¡¯t have to stay here with me every day. Go out and y.¡±

    ¡°Brother, I like keeping youpany!¡±

    Luoxue¡¯s eyes were filled with immovable softness. Pouting, she said, tenderly, ¡°Although you are very handsome when you¡¯re focused on work, you haven¡¯t slept in five days!¡±

    Ding Ning scratched his head and touched his bird-nest like hair. Shock appeared in his bloodshot eyes. ¡°So fast? It¡¯s been five days already? I thought it¡¯s only been two days.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already been five days, if you don¡¯t rest, your body won¡¯t keep up.¡±

    Luoxue gave outmands like a housekeeper. ¡°Eat then go to bed.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t. Time is tight and the work is important. I need to constantly observe these micro-organisms and bacteria to see if they change and record down the data. Otherwise, who knows when I¡¯ll find the micro-organism I need?¡±

    Ding Ning had burned a lot of energy to rescue Xiao Nuo and had notpletely recovered. These few days, he had not felt anything through his concentrated focus but now that he had stopped, a powerful wave of tiredness made him yawn uncontrobly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. If you don¡¯t rest, I won¡¯t allow you to continue the experiment. These two days won¡¯t matter.¡±

    It was the first time Ding Luoxue had been so stubborn and firm. Ding Ning didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Alright, alright, alright, my little wife. I¡¯ll eat then sleep, alright?¡±

    ¡°Alright, you said it. Don¡¯t you dare go back on your words!¡±

    A happy smile appeared on Ding Luoxue¡¯s stern face.

    ¡°You are like a housekeeper!¡±

    Ding Ning rubbed Luoxue¡¯s head affectionately and finished his food in a few big bites. He stood and headed to his room. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep, happy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, go sleep, I¡¯ll go do the dishes. Oh, right, shower first then sleep. You¡¯ll be morefortable...¡±

    Ding Luoxue had not finished speaking when Ding Ning¡¯s snore came from the bed.

    After she quietly cleaned up the dishes, Luoxue sat on the side of the bed and looked tenderly at the stubble on Ding Ning¡¯s chin. His entire person had gotten skinnier.

    After some thought, Luoxue locked the door. She took off Ding Ning¡¯s clothes and carried him into the bathroom. She helped him shave then slowly washed his body.

    After the shower, she dried him off and carried him back to the bed. Only then did she curl up in his arms with a smile and fell into a heavy sleep with him.

    Ding Ning slept for a day and a night. This was the first time he had slept for so long after swallowing the Dragon Pill. Usually, two hours of deep sleep was enough for him. It was clear just how tired he was this time.

    Of course, most importantly, he had over-exerted himself in healing Xiao Nuo and had damaged his essence. Even the double-sided Buddha would be dispirited.

    So even though it was a day and night of deep sleep, Ding Ning still felt sore all over when he woke up. It was as if he had been brutally beaten up.

    Luoxue had woken up long ago but had not wanted to give up his embrace. She stared at him with her big eyes.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Ding Ning asked affectionately. He saw that she was looking at him the moment he opened his eyes.

    ¡°Not looking at anything!¡±

    Luoxue blushed and stuck out her tongue.

    ¡°Ah, you dare to take advantage of me while I¡¯m sleeping?¡±

    It was only now that Ding Ning noticed that they were both naked and there was the scent of body wash on him. He pinched her perky little nose.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re hungry, right? I¡¯ll go make food!¡±

    Luoxue agilely got up to cook for him but was pressed beneath Ding Ning¡¯s body. ¡°I want to eat you.¡±

    ...

    After rolling around with Luoxue, Ding Ning shockingly discovered that romping around with her was better for recovery than deep sleep. His entire person felt energized and even the double-sided Buddha was no longer so dispirited.

    This was a good way of recovering. Ding Ning stroked his chin and looked at the embarrassed Luoxue with evil intent.

    His expression scared Luoxue. She thought he wanted to continue. Although her body far exceeded that of normal people after being modified, it still could not withstand his endless assault.

    Fortunately, Ding Ning¡¯s mind was on the experiment. After taking advantage of Luoxue, he once again threw himself into observing the experiment. Luoxue let out a long breath.

    In the following days, Ding Ning¡¯s experiment became noticeably easier. After all, he only had to record down the data for the micro-organisms every few hours and switch out a new batch every twenty-four hours.

    In his spare time, he chatted with Luoxue, cooked with her, and cleaned with her, living a sweet and loving domestic life. This made Luoxue smile with blissful happiness.

    In the blink of an eye, another seven days went by. On this day, Ding Ning finally found the two micro-organisms he needed, cloning and activation. He confirmed that these were species not yet discovered in science. Or in other words, perhaps they had been seen before, but no one had understood their properties.

    Because these two micro-organisms were very special. They were like a pair of twins. Only when they were together could they trigger their cloning and activation effects.

    Ding Ning had only discovered this after thousands of micro-organisms had failed and he had mixed them together in anger to observe. Only then did he make the discovery, making him sigh in relief.

    The cloning micro-organism resembled a grain of rice and the activation micro-organism resembled a bean sprout, thus, so Ding Ning named them rice and bean sprout.

    At this moment, he had no idea what kind of waves, these micro-organisms he had so casually named, would cause in the scientific world.

    With the first stage of the taskplete, Ding Ning quickly entered the second phase of experimentation which was to find a nt or animal that could take the ce of ganoderma lucidum and have suitable conditions for rice and bean sprout.

    After all, to create a new antibiotic,rge amounts of rice and bean sprout would be needed. The amount that could be raised in aboratory was far from enough.

    Pigs, cows, sheep, horses, dogs, donkeys, swans, and other such animals were endlessly sent into theboratory. Experimentation proved that these animals had rice and bean sprouts within them but only in small amounts.

    This made Ding Ning develop a daring hypothesis. He hypothesized that human and animals¡¯ self-healing ability came from these two micro-organisms.

    This hypothesis was proven when Ding Ning gritted his teeth and sliced off a piece of flesh from his arm. By examining the two most lively micro-organisms during the recovery period, he discovered they were indeed rice and bean sprout.

    This greatly roused Ding Ning¡¯s spirits and he focused his attention on fire-bellied smanders, earthworms, sea cucumbers, and starfish.

    After obtaining these four creatures and dissecting them and after muchparison, Ding Ning finally chose starfish to carry out the extraction.

 Chapter 316 - Purple Qi from the East

    <h4>Chapter 316 Purple Qi from the East</h4>

    In actuality, the micro-organism extracted from fire-bellied smanders was the most appropriate but there were not many after all and it was impossible to extractrge amounts. Earthworms lived underground and there were too many variables in the micro-organisms in its body; the new antibiotic created with it could be unstable. As for sea cucumbers, they were expensive and not suitable for mass fishing.

    Only the starfish was left. They ate shellfish and coral and were a threat to marine cultivation farms and corals. Furthermore, there were arge number of them. They were not used for food and had little medicinal value. They were the most economical choice for making a new antibiotic.

    In the blink of an eye, it was already mid-October. After Ding Ning extracted the first vial of the new antibiotic, he could finally leave theboratory. He had to go catch more species of starfish to carry outparison experiments so that the newly developed antibiotic could be at its most effective.

    Ding Luoxue had strong memories about the deserted ind where she gave her chastity to Ding Ning the first time. When she heard that Ding Ning was returning there, she leaped into his arms with joy and kissed him soundly.

    Ding Ning hugged her affectionately. Taking advantage of the darkness before the dawn, he took Air Force Wing No.1 to the deserted ind.

    After gene modification, Air Force Wing No.2 and Air Force Wing No.3 grew very quickly. In a short amount of time, they were already two-thirds the size of Air Force Wing No.1 and could already carry people. Ding Ning eagerly anticipated the day where three giant wings could soar through the sky.

    Sitting on the beach of the deserted ind, Luoxue leaned against Ding Ning¡¯s shoulder with apletely unhidden smile of contentment as they waited for the sunrise.

    It was also Ding Ning¡¯s first-time watching the sunrise above the ocean. With his arms wrapped around Luoxue¡¯s slender waist and feeling the slightly damp ocean air, he suddenly had a thought that living life like this wasn¡¯t so bad.

    Looking forward, a sliver of orange gradually appeared on the eastern horizon. As time pushed forward, the orange expanded endlessly and grew richer in color. The ce where the water and the sky met had already turned purple.

    Gradually, the sun poked out its head. A bright red forehead but there was no light. It seemed very, very heavy as it rose bit by bit from the surface of the ocean.

    Ding Ning and Luoxue watched this sight intently. They watched as the sun finally jumped out of the ocean as if carrying a heavy burden. In an instant, it gave off a piercing light and shone brightly on the surface of the ocean. The ocean sparkled and the rays made it impossible to open one¡¯s eyes. Around the perimeter of the red sun, the multicolored lights were all died red. The gently rolled clouds seemed like young girls dressed in red, dancing. It looked beautiful.

    ¡°So beautiful!¡±

    Ding Luoxue eximed sincerely.

    Ding Ning did not say anything. Watching the light work hard to climb up and slowly dissipate the darkness to illuminate the entire world, his heart felt oddly touched.

    No matter how long the night was, there would eventually be the time when the clouds parted and the sun came out. In the end, light will envelop the world and shine into everyone¡¯s hearts.

    Luoxue did not wait for Ding Ning¡¯s reply before she tilted her head to nce at him. Only now did she see that, like an old monk, he had his eyes closed and had a peaceful smile on his face as he was bathed by the sunlight. His body emanated a resplendent light as if he was a second sun.

    Ding Ning felt nothing. The ¡°Bodhi Heart Sutra¡± activated without his control. The double-sided Buddha that had been so dispirited these days seemed to have been injected with strength and was devouring the morning light.

    Threads of purple Qi flowed through his Yang opening and entered his body. There they formed True Qi cycles and endlessly strengthened his True Qi.

    This was Purple Qi from the East, the most primal and pure power in the world. It could endlessly strengthen the trace of True Qi that came from a mother¡¯s womb, repair one¡¯s spirit, and strengthen one¡¯s superpower.

    Understanding suddenly bloomed in Ding Ning¡¯s mind as he concentrated on absorbing this difficult toe by opportunity. As the earth industrialized with increasing urgency, the environment became polluted, smog thickened, and spiritual aura dissipated. It was rare for humankind to have the opportunity to receive gifts from mother nature.

    Even if one did have the opportunity, without that moment¡¯s emotion and understanding, he could only gaze out at the ocean andment his inadequacy and be unable to obtain this blessing. In other words, such an opportunity could only happen by chance and could not be sought after.

    Thus Ding Ning greatly treasured this opportunity and forcibly maintained that unique state of mind as he greedily devoured the purple Qi from the east.

    What he did not know was that this state of mind was known as sudden understanding in the martial world. For a martial artist, each moment of sudden understanding was a heaven-given chance to evolve and breakthrough.

    The True Qi carrying traces of purple flowed through his 8 strange meridians and twelve normal meridians, endlessly cycling. The power umted shot toward the Dantian in his abdomen.

    After an indeterminable length of time, there was a boom, as if something in his body shattered. Ding Ning only felt his body trembled and surprised joy appeared on his face. Abruptly opening his eyes, purple light suddenly shot out of his eyes, scaring Luoxue, who had been staring in a daze at his profile, into yelling out loud.

    Dantian, he had finally excavated his Dantian. The True Qi in his meridians surged into his Dantian as if a dam had broken and turned into dense purplish smoke within his Dantian.

    Unfortunately, with the excavation of his Dantian, it broke his previous concentration and he was unable to absorb any more of the dawn¡¯s purple Qi. This made him click his tongue with regret.

    But he knew that it was a great fortune for him to unexpectedly excavate his Dantian this time, and things could not be forced after all.

    The only blight of depression in his joy was that the Dantian he had excavated was only the size of a pigeon egg, it seemed a far cry from the Dantian of legends.

    Therger one¡¯s Dantian was, the more True Qi could be stored and consequently, the more powerful one¡¯s fighting power was. What use could this pigeon-egg sized Dantian be? The flow of one meridian was enough to fill it.

    But as he continued to cultivate to re-fill the True Qi in his meridians, he found that something was not right. The True Qi in his meridians flowed endlessly into the Dantian and the hint of purple grew stronger and stronger. The Dantian seemed like a bottomless void. After epting all of the True Qi in his meridians, there still seemed to be a veryrge space.

    What was happening? Ding Ning activated his spiritual strength in confusion to sense his own Dantian.

    With a boom, Ding Ning¡¯s spiritual strength seemed to have entered a world filled with primal chaos. Although his senses told him the Dantian was only the size of a pigeon egg, at this moment, he seemed to have entered a boundless space.

    Sumeru Mountain in a mustard seed? It was indeed so. Ding Ning¡¯s eyes abruptly lit up. His entire body shook with excitement and he could not resistughing out loud.

    It was not until now that he realized how powerful ¡°Bodhi Heart Sutra¡± was. No wonder his dad had strictly ordered him to practice it, now he understood his good intentions.

    Sumeru Mountain in a mustard seed was a Buddhist saying. It meant that the tiny mustard seed could contain the enormous Sumeru Mountain. Appearances were not true, and therge and small werepatible.

    From the outside, the Dantian was very small but within it was the universe, hiding within it a boundless world.

    The Buddha said, ¡°One blossom holds the world, one tree holds life, one de of grass holds heaven, and one leaf holds the absolute. One grain of sand holds bliss, one region holds the Pure Land, one smile hold fate, and one thought holds calm.¡±

    One flower was a universe and one body was also a universe. No matter how small or big life was, whether one saw the world in micro or macro, it was all the same world.

    For the bacteria that lived in flowers, that was their world. For the giant creatures that lived outside the earth, our earth was just a ser ball.

    This was an ideology and it was the human as universe ideology that Ding Ning had always believed in. Coincidentally, it matched perfectly with Buddhist ideology.

    However, after Ding Ning¡¯s wild joy came a happy concern. How long would it take for him to fill this seemingly bottomless Dantian? Would he never be able to progress to the next realm?

    Before he excavated his Dantian, he felt that the True Qi in his meridians was already very plentiful. But now he discovered that the True Qi he had thought was plentiful was nothing more than a drop in the ocean in the Dantian and counted for nothing.

    Just as he was feeling frustrated, the stone man, who had not moved for a long time, emanated a beam of red light. A thought came to him, ¡°Activate the Qi opening, eliminate the impure, construct the five crops reincarnation, activate the Yin opening, mold Dantian, distinguish life and death, Yin and Yang...¡±

    Ding Ning had not expected to excavate his Dantian so unexpectedly and he had somehow activated two openings. Before he had time to be surprised, his expression changed and his face turned red.

    Clear air rose and dirty air sank. With a splutter, a series of farts escaped. Seeing Luoxue¡¯s strange expression, Ding Ning wanted to die from embarrassment. He covered his butt and jumped into the ocean.

    Ding Luoxue could not resist covering her mouth with augh. Who would have thought that the serious Ding Ning would have such an embarrassing moment?

    Puff, puff, puff...

    Even in the water, Ding Ning¡¯s farts continued one after another. The sound was like a crack of thunder and actually created a whirlpool in the water.

    Ding Ning¡¯s expression was very awkward. Looking at Luoxueughing happily on the beach, he gritted his teeth. He really embarrassed himself today.

    The difficult to suppress murky air continued to escape for half an hour before stopping. Ding Ning immediately felt his body rx. He had never felt so good before.

    He knew that this was the Qi opening cleaning out the impure air from his body. It was like a cleaning of the spirit and changing of the essence, which brought the quality of his body one step higher.

    However, looking at the bellies of the fish he had knocked unconscious with his impure air, Ding Ning¡¯s face was as dark as a thundercloud. Now his imposing image in front of his servant girl waspletely destroyed.

    Gurgle!

    A deep sense of hunger came to him and his stomach called out loudly. Ding Ning¡¯s expression became even worse.

    How awkward. Surely he could not eat these unconscious fish?

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯ll go see what there is to eat!¡±

    The little servant girl seemed to have heard his stomach as well. Understanding that he might feel awkward, she quickly went to search for food after calling out.

    Ding Ning wanted to stop her but remembering that this ind was deserted and that Luoxue could control wild beasts, he let her go. There shouldn¡¯t be anything dangerous.

    Of course, most importantly, he was too embarrassed to face Luoxue right now. Some separation was good so that things were not too awkward.

    Ding Ning crawled ashore and sat with his legs crossed, calmly sensing the changes in his body.

    The double-sided Buddha was not as dispirited as before, in fact, it was very spirited and powerful. Even the ck evil-faced Buddha was filled with liveliness. Gold light and ck fire were both covered by a lightyer of purple.

    His spiritual strength reached a new level. Within a diameter of a thousand meters, no living creature escaped his notice.

    He tried to use his spiritual strength to capture the fish floating on the ocean but there was no reaction. There was also a sense of unwillingness.

    Was it because it was too far? Or was the fish to heavy? Ding Ning wondered. Since he should not aim too high, then he would try to move a grain of sand.

    Focusing all of his concentration, he stared at a piece of sand and used his spiritual strength to move it.

    Scrap!

    The sand moved slightly. Ding Ning cheered and continued trying.

    He wrapped his spiritual strength around the sand and said, in a low voice, ¡°Rise!¡±

    Puff. The grain of sand wobbled. Not only did it not rise, it also rolled toward the side.

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes were thoughtful. The grain of sand¡¯s movement meant that his hypothesis of using spiritual strength to move things was possible but he just couldn¡¯t properly control his spiritual strength.

    Just like a child who won millions of dors. He was sat on a mountain of wealth but did not know how to spend it.

 Chapter 317 - Mermaid

    <h4>Chapter 317 Mermaid</h4>

    Boom!

    The ocean roiled and the sea wind blew harshly. It was not until the sandy beach beneath his butt overflowed did Ding Ninge back to his senses. The tide had risen.

    Standing ufortably, Ding Ning suddenly realized that Luoxue had been gone for a long time. His heart pulled tight; nothing could have gone wrong, right?

    Just as he was about to summon Air Force Wing No.1 to see what had happened, an overwhelming white mist quickly filled the ind. Shrouding the entire ind in mist, it seemed to resemble a dreand.

    To his shock, Ding Ning found that as the white mist enveloped him, the spiritual connection that represented the bond he shared with Luoxue and intelligent pets suddenly broke. It shed a few times then disappeared.

    This was a great surprise. There was something wrong with this white mist.

    Before he could react, a song faded in and out of his heart as if it came from the skies. The song made one feel intoxicated.

    Ding Ning¡¯s pupils were blown wide. His eyes were empty and carried a sense of drunkenness. He hadpletely forgotten himself, and there was only the beautiful song in his head. Without his direction, his feet moved in the direction of the song.

    If he could wake up at this moment, he would discover that all life on the ind was acting the same way as him. All eyes were empty and everyone moved in the direction of the song.

    Even the fish, crabs, turtles, shrimps, and other sea creatures in the ocean leaped out of the water without fear of death and crawled in the direction of the song.

    Ding Ning walked like a zombie. He had forgotten everything, and there was only the beautiful song in his head.

    By his side, poisonous bugs, mice, and ants were clearly defined as they marched toward the center of the ind as if on a pilgrimage.

    If Ding Ning had spoken to Secretary Xu earlier about buying this deserted ind, Secretary Xu would have advised him not to go near it.

    In the upper echelons of Ninghai, this deserted ind, named Ghost Ind, was not much of a secret. And that the development had been put on hold was not because this deserted ind had no source of freshwater.

    It was because a hundred years ago when Fuso invaded Shenzhou, a squadron of soldiers had camped on this ind but had disappeared without a trace after the tide rose and a white mist appeared.

    Unable tomunicate with them, the Fuso general thought this squadron of soldiers had been ambushed by Shenzhou soldiers so he sent two more squadrons to investigate this matter.

    But in the end, they did not find a single person even after searching the entire ind. However, the pitched tents and weapons were all there and there were no signs of a battle.

    The soldiers reported to the general that an entire squadron of soldiers had mysteriously disappeared. The general did not believe him and ordered them to stay where they were. They were to await further orders and to search the ind carefully again.

    But the next day, these two squadrons of soldiers also mysteriously disappeared. The general flew into a rage and personally led a squadron to check. After searching the entire ind, he didn¡¯t find any clues.

    The general refused to believe this. He ordered his soldiers to camp on the ind while he and his trusted aide watched from the military ship.

    Consequently, the fog rolled in that night and after it dissipated, all of the soldiers once again disappeared. The general was terrified and believed there were spirits on the ind and it would not be easily conquered. He did not dare to step another foot on the ind again.

    After Shenzhou country was established, there had been fishermen who used this ind to carry out aquaculture. Without exception, they all disappeared mysteriously.

    Even so, the upper echelons of the government did not think much of it. They believed the fishermen ran into difficulties at sea.

    It was not until a group of geologists, who came to survey and investigate the volcanic rock on this ind, disappeared, did it draw the attention of the nation.

    In the end, people were sent to search the ind and they would mysteriously disappear after the fog rolled in. Afterward, special forces were sent in, apanied by aerial surveince. But after the fog rose, the special forces still disappeared and the surveince only captured white fog. It was of no use at all. Furthermore, all electronics that came near the white fog would stop working.

    This became a matter of great importance to the nation. Countless talented people came to investigate this ind, even those with superpowers, but the result was always the same. They would all mysteriously disappear.

    The final conclusion was that once the fog rolled in on the ind, all living creatures on the ind would disappear mysteriously. Before the fog rolled in, nothing strange could be found anywhere on the ind. After a long time, no one dared toe to this mysterious deserted ind.

    Having discovered such a strange thing, the upper echelons of the government put all information on lockdown to prevent panic among the public. They named the ind Ghost Ind and set up police warning signs around the perimeter of the ind, forbidding anyone froming near. They announced to the public that there was no source of freshwater on the ind and was not suitable for human habitation.

    The two times Ding Ning came here had been by Air Force Wing No.1 and had not seen the police warnings, otherwise, he would not have been so careless.

    The ind was very big, with green mountains and clear waters. There were valleys, clear springs, and lush vegetation. It seemed like a utopia.

    However, at this moment, the ind was enveloped by fog and one could not see more than a meter ahead. All living creatures seemed to be sleep-walking toward the valley in the center of the ind.

    Even flying creatures could no longer fly. Theynded on the ground and drunkenly followed the army of insects and animals.

    Predators and prey interacted harmoniously and formed clearly defined lines as they moved in the direction of where the song wasing from.

    Ding Ning and Luoxue were the only two humans among the animal army and stood out greatly among the insects and beasts. But at this moment, both of their eyes were nk. Even if they passed by shoulder to shoulder, they seemed to be unknown strangers.

    On the ground of the valley, like a giant¡¯s open mouth, was a seemingly bottomless ck hole. The song came from the ck hole.

    Countless insects, beasts, flying animals, and sea creatures entered into the ck hole. Ding Ning and Ding Luoxue were no exception.

    Ding Ning¡¯s foot stepped into empty air and he felt a powerful sense of weightlessness. The stone man in his chest suddenly shed with red light, abruptly rousing him from the song.

    Where was this? Ding Ning felt like he was endlessly falling very quickly. Arge pulling force made him feel a powerful sense of danger. Opening his bone wings, he slightly reduced his falling speed.

    This was not good, where was Luoxue? Ding Ning¡¯s hair stood on end and he felt cold sweat break out over his body. pping his wings desperately, he fought against the unstoppable downward force.

    The song, of seemingly natural sounds, continued to y. But its enticement power was much weaker here and he was also on guard. He continuously circted Sutra of Cultivating Spirit to fight against the enticement of the song, so naturally, he would not be easily charmed again.

    As Ding Ning fought against the pulling force, he quickly searched the surrounding area. He discovered that all creatures, whether they were bugs, mice, snakes, birds or otherwise, their gazes were all nk and allowed themselves to fall down.

    ¡°Luoxue!¡±

    From the corner of his eye, he saw a slight white shadow. Ding Ning was overjoyed and pped his wings desperately toward the nk-eyed Luoxue. He snagged her waist and let out a sigh of relief.

    But unexpectedly, Luoxue struggled desperately against him. She seemed very set against him preventing her from ¡°following the song¡±.

    Ding Ning was already fighting hard against the powerful pulling force with Luoxue¡¯s struggle, Ding Ning was immediately unable to oppose the force and he quickly fell, with Luoxue in his arms, like a shooting star.

    With no other choice, Ding Ning could only knock Luoxue unconscious. But as the terrifying and powerful pulling force grew stronger, Ding Ning, holding Luoxue, was unable to oppose it at all. He could only follow fate and fall, conserving his strength to soften theirnding when they reached the bottom.

    As they fell, Ding Ning also saw the rigid bodies of Air Force Wing No.1, 2, and 3 and sorrow rose in his heart. Right now, he could not even protect himself so he had no time to think about them.

    Thunk! Thunk!

    As the ground came closer and closer, the pulling force grew more and more powerful. Ding Ning roused his spirits and desperately pped his wings, slowing their fall.

    Ding Ning could see a strange ck earth beneath. It appeared like loose soil but it was actually as hard as iron. Any creature, regardless of size, that fell onto it sttered blood and flesh in all directions.

    Not far in the distance, there was a figure in the darkke. It was a beautiful woman with hair rippling down her back like a waterfall and naked from the waist up. However, her lower half was not that of a human¡¯s, it was the inky ck tail of arge fish. She was holding an ancient harp and a wondrous sound came from her mouth.

    What terrified Ding Ning the most was that a transparent shadow would rise above the creatures that had smashed to smithereens and they would fly into the mermaid¡¯s mouth.

    Was it a sea cow or a mermaid? Although Ding Ning had seen many dramas about mermaids, meeting such an unknown creature face to face made his hair stand on end.

    Particrly as this mermaid used music to attract living creatures here and devoured their souls for food. Yes, they were souls. Although Ding Ning did not know why he could suddenly see souls, he was sure that what the mermaid was swallowing were souls.

    Ding Ning pped his wings with great difficulty. He felt his feet sink and they finallynded on the ground. Before he could let out a sigh of relief, he discovered that the pulling force beneath his feet was unexpectedly powerful.

    This was gravity. Ding Ning¡¯s expression changed abruptly. Before he could stand steady, a dark cloud pressed down and a massive figure crashed into him, making him fall against the ground without any power to retaliate. Spots of light shed in front of his eyes and waves of sweetness washed over his throat. It was as if a massive mountain was pushing down against his body. Fortunately, nothing happened to Luoxue. At the crucial moment, he put his arms against the ground and protected her under his body.

    The beautiful singing abruptly stopped. The pet bond in Ding Ning¡¯s mind suddenly lit up. Looking at the two spots that represented Luoxue and Air Force Wing No.2, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. The figure that had sent him sprawling had been Air Force Wing No.2. It was fortunate that he had be a meat shield, he had lessened his downward impact and also, unexpectedly, saved his life.

    ¡°Master, where is this ce?¡±

    After the singing stopped, Air Force Wing No.1 and 3 immediately woke up. Although they were unable to resist the pressure of gravity, they managed to p their wings and safelynded on the ground.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Be careful of the mermaid, all of this is its fault.¡±

    Air Force Wing No.2 climbed up with difficulty. This let Ding Ning finally take a deep breath. He wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and climbed up, keeping a close eye on the mermaid.

    The mermaid had a head of beautiful ck hair that syed over her chest, just covering the perky breasts her human blood gave her. At this moment, her head was tilted and she considered him with a pair of innocent sea-blue eyes. It was as if she had not thought that there could be survivors of her song.

    If not for her inky ck fishtail, if not for the fact he had personally see her devour the souls of animals, if not for the densely packed bodies on the ground, Ding Ning thought he could fall in love with her because she was too beautiful. She was like a fallen angel, untouched by the taint of humanity. No wonder she was a mermaid.

    ¡°£¤%&%&#@&......¡±

    The mermaid opened her mouth and a series of strange sounds poured out. Ding Ning swore he had never heard such anguage before but, strangely, he could understand.

    She was asking, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Ding Ning opened his mouth only to realize that he couldn¡¯t speak the mermaid¡¯snguage. He tried speaking Shenzhou speech, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Who am I? I also don¡¯t know?¡±

    A sh of confusion appeared in the mermaid¡¯s beautiful eyes. As if knowing that Ding Ning could notmunicate with her, this sentence rang in his head through spiritual strength.

    They couldmunicate with spiritual strength. Ding Ning¡¯s expression was delighted and he said, also using spiritual strength, ¡°What is this ce? Why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 318 - Door of Light

    <h4>Chapter 318 Door of Light</h4>

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I woke up here. I don¡¯t know where this is, or who I am. I have no idea why I am here.¡±

    The mermaid held her head in frustration, revealing a tempting sight. It made Ding Ning¡¯s mouth go dry.

    With a yawn, Luoxue slowly woke up, blinking her dazed eyes. After she saw the mermaid, not only was she not afraid, she tried to tame her as an intelligent pet.

    Ding Ning quickly held her in his arms in a panic to stop her movements. He was terrified that she would do something inappropriate and anger this unfathomable mermaid. Who knew what strange powers she had. If she devoured Luoxue¡¯s soul, he wouldn¡¯t even have time to cry.

    ¡°Brother, what a beautiful mermaid but why is her tail ck?¡±

    Luoxue tilted her head and looked curiously at the mermaid, a hungry expression on her face.

    Ding Ning patted her butt without good humor. ¡°Don¡¯t move so much; I¡¯m asking her about the situation.¡±

    Using his spiritual strength, he asked, ¡°Beautiful mermaid, have you not investigated this ce? Also, why do you eat souls?¡±

    ¡°Souls? What are souls?¡±

    The mermaid blinked herrge and innocent eyes, a confused expression on her face.

    ¡°The shadows you ate earlier.¡±

    Ding Ning gestured with his hands, trying to make her understand. Secretly, he tensed his muscles and gathered his strength. Once things turned sour, it would be best to make the first move.

    ¡°Oh!¡± the mermaid suddenly understood. She rubbed her t stomach and said pitifully, with a small pout, ¡°Because I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯ve been here who knows how long, with nothing to eat. I can only use this method to get food, otherwise, I would have starved to death long ago.¡±

    ¡°Er!¡±

    Ding Ning had nothing to say about this exnation. She was hungry and had to eat, there was nothing wrong with that, right? Although he felt that devouring souls was very evil, faced with the mermaid¡¯s innocent gaze, he could not express any of the reasoning in his mind.

    ¡°Sister Mermaid, will you eat us when you get hungry?¡±

    Alright, Ding Luoxue was very... innocent and naive to be able to so straightforwardly ask such a taboo question. Ding Ning felt a cold sweat break out, terrified that the mermaid will turn on them and just eat them.

    He was even regretful that he had taught Luoxue Sutra of Cultivating Spirit. If he had not, she would not be able tomunicate using spiritual strength and be able to destroy the peaceful situation at hand.

    The atmosphere immediately became oppressive. Ding Ning felt cold sweat break out on his back from nervousness. It was as if he was staring at a man-eating leopard that could attack at any time.

    ¡°Eat you?¡±

    The mermaid blinked with confusion. ¡°You are not food, why would I eat you?¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s entire body rxed. It was fine; it was fine. If this mermaid did not lie, it meant that she could only eat the souls of recently dead creatures and could not eat the souls of living creatures. This assured him greatly.

    ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve been here for who knows how long. I¡¯m overjoyed that you are here to keep mepany.¡±

    The mermaid smiled sweetly, like a blossoming flower, indescribably beautiful. Ding Ning stared as if in a daze.

    But he soon recognized their situation from the mermaid¡¯s words. They had no idea how far they had fallen, and with this gravity, how could they fly back upter?

    Ding Luoxue seemed to also realize this and frowned. ¡°Is there another exit here?¡±

    ¡°Exit? I don¡¯t know. I can only move around here.¡±

    The mermaid said sorrowfully. She opened her mouth and blew a breath at the darkke beneath her. Magically, the water of theke split in two and revealed the ck bottom of theke.

    Ding Ning¡¯s gaze grew heavy and pity appeared on his face. The mermaid¡¯srge tail was pierced and held in ce by eight chains that came from the two sides of theke. Her freedom was restricted. Just the wounds made by the eight chains made his heart hurt.

    Luoxue seemed to recall her tragic past and was almost crying with pity. ¡°Sister Mermaid, does it not hurt? Who could be so cruel to do this to you?¡±

    The mermaid blinked herrge eyes. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it doesn¡¯t hurt as much now that I¡¯ve eaten. I don¡¯t know who locked me where. I was here once I woke up.¡±

    ¡°How long has it been?¡± Ding Ning¡¯s heart was trembling. Compared to the punishments Luoxue had experienced, the mermaid¡¯s was not inferior at all. This strangely made his heart hurt.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it should be a long time.¡±

    The mermaid seemed to have no concept of time. Holding out her hand, she cutely and dumbly began to count on her fingers. Finding out that ten fingers were not enough, she shook her head with frustration and gave up counting time.

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°What a pitiful mermaid. Who knows how long she¡¯s been in this sun-less space, relying entirely on singing to hunt for creatures to replenish her strength?¡±

    Thinking like this, it seemed that her eating of souls was understandable. After all, she could not eat flesh even if she wanted to. Her range of movement was limited to the darkke.

    ¡°Brother, we have to help her. She¡¯s so pitiful!¡±

    Luoxue tearfully shook Ding Ning¡¯s arm and begged.

    Even without her saying so, Ding Ning also had the same thought. He immediately nodded. ¡°Mermaid, do you want to leave here? Would you like me to take you away?¡±

    ¡°Leave here? Of course, I want to but...¡±

    Darkness shed across her pear-like eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t leave. The metal chains are very strong, and they¡¯re impossible to break!¡±

    ¡°Let me try!¡±

    Ding Ning did not believe her. After all, mermaids were weak. He was confident he could break the chains with brute force.

    ¡°Can you, really?¡±

    Anticipating appeared on the mermaid¡¯s face.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    As Ding Ning spoke, he walked forward. Stretching out a hand, he grabbed the chain on one side and twisted...

    He was greatly embarrassed. The metal chain looked like a normal metal chain but once Ding Ning touched it, he could feel a difference.

    This metal chain was made of some unknown material. Not only was it iparably heavy, it also radiated a chilly air. He shivered involuntarily.

    Ding Ning tried again in disbelief. But even though veins stood out on his head, his face turned red, and he used all of his strength, the chain did not move at all.

    The hope in the mermaid¡¯s eyes gradually faded. She forced a smile, and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m already used to it anyway.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t break this metal chain.¡±

    Ding Ning said, with his head down in guilt. He had no dignity to face the mermaid¡¯s bright eyes but he quickly raised his head and said, determinedly, ¡°Give me some time; I will definitely think of a way to rescue you.¡±

    Seeing Ding Ning¡¯s resolute gaze, the mermaid smiled sweetly. ¡°I trust you!¡±

    ¡°Brother, is there no way at all?¡±

    Luoxue asked with discontent after seeing the all-powerful Ding Ning unable to do anything.

    ¡°We have to think of a way to get out. We need to bring in tools and slowly break apart these chains.¡±

    Ding Ning said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m sure you can rescue her.¡±

    Luoxue seemed to feel a sense of family toward the mermaid based on their simr lives and was determined to rescue her.

    ¡°For sure, I will rescue her for sure.¡±

    Ding Ning rubbed Luoxue¡¯s head, making his promise like an oath.

    The mermaid looked on in a daze at their intimacy and a glimmer of envy appeared in her eyes.

    ¡°Mermaid, we need to go out to prepare some things. Once wee back with tools, we will definitely be able to rescue you.¡±

    Ding Ning said very confidently.

    ¡°Are you, are you going to leave?¡±

    The light in the mermaid¡¯s eyes faded and she said reluctantly.

    ¡°Brother, what if I stay behind to keep herpany? After you find the way out,e back for us.¡±

    Luoxue said, unwilling to go.

    ¡°That¡¯s... not a good idea, what if there is no other exit?¡±

    Ding Ning did not feel at ease with leaving Luoxue behind. Although he felt that the mermaid was pitiful, who knew whether she would eat Luoxue when she became ravenous?

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The Air Force Wings will stay with me. If there are no other exits, won¡¯t you have toe back?¡±

    Luoxue¡¯s attitude was very resolute, and she was determined to stay.

    ¡°Do you have something to eat?¡±

    Ding Ning thought to himself that with the Air Force Wings here, he could change perspectives whenever he wanted, so Luoxue¡¯s safety should not be a problem. His only concern was that he didn¡¯t know how big this ce was, what if he got lost?

    ¡°I have food. I collected a lot of wild fruit outside earlier. I didn¡¯t have time to eat when I came here.¡±

    Luoxue brightly pulled out fruit after fruit from her bag. It said a lot that although she had been charmed, she remembered to grab hold of the bag Ding Ning gave her and not let go.

    Seeing that Ding Ning was still not at ease, Luoxue pointed at the pile of insects and animals on the ground. ¡°I brought fire, even if I finish the fruits, I can cook the meat.¡±

    It was only now Ding Ning remembered that Luoxue had lived for three years underground. It would not be easy to starve her. Immediately, he stopped hesitating. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go look for a way out now. Wait here for me; do not leave before Ie back.¡±

    ¡°Alright, rest assured, brother. Watch out for yourself. If there¡¯s no food, there¡¯s still Sister Mermaid. She eats souls and I eat meat, we won¡¯t get in each other¡¯s way, haha!¡±

    Luoxue was reluctant to let him go but she smiled to dissipate his worries.

    Ding Ning had wanted to warn the mermaid but looking at her guileless eyes, he could not bring himself to say the threatening words. He could only give orders with spiritual strength to the 3 Air Force Wings to protect Luoxue then he walked out.

    After leaving that patch of ck earth, Ding Ning felt his entire body rx. His body felt like it was as light as a feather.

    Once he found a way out, he had to carefully investigate that patch of ck earth and see what caused such a terrifying gravity, more than several dozen times that of above ground.

    As he walked further and further, Ding Ning discovered that this space seemed to be a very wide passageway. It did not seem to have an end. Gradually, he grew more and more anxious.

    Most terrifying was the silence. There wasn¡¯t even the sound of insects. There were no nts, and everywhere was barren. It was so silent that it made one feel uneasy.

    Ding Ning could not remember how long he had been walking, even his spiritual mark was beginning to lose track of time. ckness washed across his vision and he had reached the end. Fortunately, heaven bars no one¡¯s way. At the end, there appeared a door of light.

    Ding Ning stared intently at the door of light, feeling very hesitant and indecisive. The door of light was very strange. It neither reached the sky nor rested on the ground, and it simply hovered in the air. It felt like a fantasy.

    But he had nowhere to retreat to, and this door of light was his only hope. Throwing caution to the wind, Ding Ning gritted his teeth and walked toward the door.

    Ding Ning was startled by the sudden sense of weightlessness. Before he could react, ripples broke across the surface of the door and his feet abruptlynded on solid ground.

    Ding Ning looked and saw that the space he was in was a few dozen square meters. The space was empty except for a strangely shaped statue that was over 10 meters tall and wore a ferocious expression. The walls all around were made of thick granite and there was no hope of breaking through.

    This made him feel an immediate sense of disappointment. Was the only way out the way in? Never mind, he would go back and figure out if they could fly out.

    As Ding Ning sighed and turned to go, his expression changed dramatically. The door of light he hade through had disappeared, there was only a nk wall behind him, all made from hard granite.

 Chapter 319 - Pupil Technique

    <h4>Chapter 319 Pupil Technique</h4>

    What was he to do now? Waves of hopelessness rose in Ding Ning¡¯s heart. There had at least been a slim chance of survival with the mermaid, but there was nowhere to go being trapped in here.

    What made him feel the most hopeless was that he previously had a blurry sense of Luoxue but now the connection waspletely severed.

    What did this mean? It meant that he would be trapped here until death, without even a chance to beg for help.

    No... No!

    Ding Ning¡¯s gazended on the statue and his tightly furrowed brows rxed slightly. As the saying goes, heaven never bars one¡¯s way. Although he did not understand the door of light, it would not take one into a hopeless dead-end. That made no sense.

    A mechanism, yes, there must be some kind of mechanism. The statue would not be here for no reason.

    Having thought through this, Ding Ning¡¯s spirit was roused and he immediately walked toward the statue.

    The statue seemed to be made of some greenish stone that he had never seen before. The form of the strange creature was very ferocious. Its eyes were round with rage, its mouth filled with sharp teeth, and it held a mace in its hand. The skill of the carving was so exquisite that it looked like it was alive. Ding Ning could not help but sigh with admiration.

    As he moved closer and closer to the stone statue, the statue¡¯s originally nk eyes suddenly moved, shing with a flicker of green light.

    Ding Ning¡¯s hair immediately stood on end and warning bells went off in his head. Almost instinctively, he dodged without hesitation to the right.

    Crash! From the corner of his eyes, Ding Ning saw the mace in the statue¡¯s hand smash with terrifying strength against the ground, creating a huge crater.

    His back instantly soaked through with cold sweat and he felt atent fear in his heart. If he had not moved in time and was struck by the mace, he would probably be a pile of mush by now.

    But the danger had not been resolved. The stone statue hade alive and walked upright like a human with the mace in its hand like a falling star. Itunched a relentless attack against Ding Ning as if seeing an irreconcble enemy.

    Ding Ning was astonished. He shed through the air like lightning, trailing behind a line of shadows as he endlessly dodged away from the statue¡¯s thunder like attacks. He had no time to wonder how this stone statue had suddenlye alive.

    Not only was the statue¡¯s strength shocking, its speed was also like lightning. It¡¯s fully 10-meter tall body did not move slowly at all. It was like a warrior long used to the battlefield. The power of each strike was astonishing and Ding Ning was not able to turn it against it at all. He could only depend on being slightly faster than the statue and dodging the attacks.

    Standing at 1.85-meters tall, Ding Ning seemed very insignificant in front of this statue. He was like a mouse being chased around with nowhere to hide, unspeakably pathetic.

    The stone chamber was not very big to start with, additionally, the mace in the statue¡¯s hand was about three meters long. Each wave of it took up over half the space, leaving Ding Ning with very little room to dodge.

    Crash!

    Crash!

    Crash!

    As if it was demolishing a house, the stone statue continued to pursue Ding Ning around the room. Each strike was powerful and heavy,nding on the ground or against the walls and sending pieces of gravel flying in every direction and leaving behind a giant crater.

    Ding Ning was in a panic and he cried out silently and bitterly. Each time he managed to dodge a strike was like dancing on an iron wire. He only had to be hit once for his bones to shatter and be amb waiting for ughter.

    What on earth was this ce? How could there be such a strange creature? Ding Ning did not dare to face it directly and could only rely on his battle instincts to dodge in an instant. He had no chance to return an attack at all.

    No, he had to think of something quickly. If this went on, he would die here.

    Ding Ning dodged continuously. As he forced himself to calm down, he examined the stone statue closely, wanting to find some w.

    But he was quickly disappointed. The stone statue moved easily as if it did not know of tiredness. They had fought for a full half-hour yet its attacks did not slow at all. Each strike was still as powerful as before, and a single touch would bring death. Ding Ningined incessantly.

    What made him feel the most hopeless was that each giant crater the stone statue created would be returned to its original state soon after with a sh of light. This put Ding Ning¡¯s original hope of using the statue¡¯s strength to break through the stone roompletely to rest.

    Boom! With a boom, Ding Ning once again narrowly dodged an attack. He was breathing very heavily. The True Qi and spiritual strength in his body had been overused in this high-intensity battle. If was unable to change this situation soon, his only choice was to die. He had been forced into a desperate situation.

    Ding Ning was never one to give up easily. The stone statue¡¯s relentless pursuit triggered the ruthlessness in his bones and ferocity shed through his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not so easy to kill me.¡±

    When the stone statue raised the mace to bring it smashing down again, Ding Ning did not retreat. Instead, he advanced. Leaping up with a roar, he punched the statue¡¯s calf.

    It was not that he didn¡¯t want to hit the statue¡¯s head but this statue was too tall, he couldn¡¯t reach at all.

    With a boom, the punch connected. Perhaps the statue¡¯s body was too big or perhaps he had not expected Ding Ning to stop hiding after all this time. Ding Ning¡¯s full strength struck against the statue¡¯s calf.

    Ding Ning struck well. Even if this punch could not break the statue¡¯s leg, it could at least trip it up. Then following up on his sess, he could beat him into the ground. The statue¡¯s size was its advantage but also its weakness. Once it was on the ground, even if it could move, it would not be that dangerous.

    Crack!

    But while the imagination was very rich, reality was not. It was as if Ding Ning¡¯s punchnded on steel boards. He stumbled back and his entire right fist was devoid of feeling. The flesh was torn and blood flowed freely. Ding Ning sucked in a breath at the pain and the muscles on his face twitched. Never mind tripping up the statue, it didn¡¯t even move.

    While Ding Ning was frustrated about what to do, a massive sense of danger made him retreat without thinking but it was already toote.

    He was only thinking about the statue standing upright like a human but had forgotten that its original shape was that of a beast. Just as Ding Ning sensed the danger, the statue raised its right leg and its ws shed out like lightning as it reached toward Ding Ning.

    This struck was unbelievably fast. Ding Ning did not have time to dodge when he was hit. It was like being hit by an oing train. His entire person flew out and smashed heavily against the wall before sliding down.

    His face was deathly pale with the pain that felt like his internal organs had been rearranged. His forehead was covered in a cold sweat and curled up at the corner of the room.

    The statue had no thought of letting him go. Expressionlessly, it raised the mace above its head and brought it down toward his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s over. I had not expected to die here today.¡± Ding Ning watched as the mace whistled toward him. He could no longer hold back the blood in his mouth and it sprayed out. He closed his eyes and waited for death.

    In this instant, his father, teachers, Luoxue, Ling Yun, Xiao Nuo, Shen Muqing, Xiaoyao, Zhao Xin, Bai Qinglian, the demon, the Buddha in his dream, the mermaid... the shadow of everyone he knew shed through his mind and a very dissatisfied smile appeared at the corners of his lips.

    He was dissatisfied with dying like this. Why, why should he die like this? He had notpleted his father¡¯s request. He had not invented a new medicine. He had not rescued the mermaid. He had not taken Luoxue to see a real snowfall. He had not seen his sister. He had not re-invigorated traditional Chinese medicine...

    He had too many things he had not done. He had too many dreams he had not realized. He was discontent to just die here, without reason. No. He could not die like this; he could not...

    The stone man on his chest suddenly shed with red light and rage rose up. A ferocious atmosphere filled the air and a powerful sense of dissatisfaction and anger activated the usually unmoving double-sided Buddha. The golden-face Buddha had always faced the front but at this moment, the ck-faced Buddha had turned toward the front.

    Ding Ning suddenly opened his eyes and stared coldly at the stone statue. What a pair of eyes! Ancient, deep, distant... it carried coldness and majesty as it looked upon humanity.

    Ancient breath filled the small room but unfortunately, the stone statue was not a human and it did not have the emotion of humans so how could it be scared? The mace did not slow at all as it moved toward his head.

    Ding Ning seemed to be a different person. His face was terrifyingly calm and his pupils dted until it rapidly took over the whites of his eyes. His two eyes became ck and two spots of blue blossomed in the depths of his eyes like lotuses.

    ¡°Flower eyes!¡±

    A cold and emotionless voice rang out from Ding Ning¡¯s mouth. The two blue blossoms shot out blue light that enveloped the statue¡¯s body. The stone statue¡¯s movements stopped abruptly and it froze in the air.

    ¡°Shattering blossom pupils!¡±

    Another cold and emotionless voice rang out. The blue flowers shattered and with a crash, the stone statue kneeled on the ground. As the blue flowers shattered, the giant body shattered with it.

    Blue light shed urgently from the ck pupils and in an instant, and they returned to normal and slowly closed.

    When Ding Ning opened his eyes, his gaze focused immediately on the familiar door of light formed by the statue¡¯s shattered pieces!

    His heart tightened. ¡°What happened just now? How did the stone statue suddenly shatter into the door of light?¡±

    He climbed up and patted his body nervously. It was alright,pletely alright. His injuries from earlier werepletely healed and the stone statue was gone. ¡°Great, I¡¯m still alive. I¡¯m still alive!¡±

    His narrow escape from death almost brought tears of joy to his eyes. However, he had no recollection of anything that happened earlier.

    But a ¡°flower eyes¡± technique used to capture enemies and a ¡°shattering blossom pupils¡± technique to crush enemies mysteriously appeared in his mind.

    Did he trigger some hidden potential right before his death and gained an understanding of these two pupil techniques and thus defeated the stone statue?

    Ding Ning could not wrap his head around it but at this time, he had no time to think about it because the door of light was beginning to waver. It could disappear at any moment, he had to leave this sted ce immediately.

    He stepped forward into the door of light and disappeared from this stone room that he almost died in.

    What he didn¡¯t know was that after he stepped through the door of light, the door quickly vanished and the entire stone room shed with blue light.

    A momentter, the stone room returned to its original state. Therge stone statue once again appeared, upright and unmoving, as if nothing had happened earlier.

    After another wave of lightheadedness, Ding Ning looked at the passage in front of him uncertainly, expression unreadable.

    Because he found, to his horror, that after he entered this ce, all of his True Qi and spiritual strengthpletely lost effect. Even his superpower could not be used.

    This meant that he was a normal person here. Faced with unknown danger, he had no power to defend himself.

    This strange situation terrified him and there was no sense of safety in his heart. However, just like before, the door of light had already disappeared and he had nowhere to retreat to. He could only move forward and face the unknown terror.

    The passageway was very wide. On one side, there wererge blocks of white stone. On the other side, there were crude and simple wall drawings.

    Ding Ning took a deep breath to calm himself. Things were already like this, he could only take one step after another.

 Chapter 320 - Xuan Ji

    Chapter 320 Xuan Ji

    Since he was here, naturally, Ding Ning would not pass up the chance to get to know this ce. Perhaps, the wall drawings would tell him where this was.

    Ding Ning focused his gaze. The first wall drawing could not be simpler, which was a few human-shaped figures.

    Just as he was feeling very disappointed, thinking that this wall drawing would not be able to tell him anything, all of his attention seemed to be caught by it. His sight blurred and as if he had been transported, he appeared in a wild world.

    ¡°Yu Wang, I am not questioning our ancestor¡¯s theories. I just think that the human body is a bottomless treasure trove. Excavating the treasures in the human body is the best way to benefit the human race.¡±

    ¡°Humph! Chiyou, your thoughts are treasonous. Our Shennong¡¯s people tried hundreds of nts to benefit the world yet you dare to question our ancestor¡¯s theory?¡±

    ¡°I said I did not question it. Why can we not open up new ways of thinking by building on our ancestors¡¯ theories?¡±

    Two men wrapped in animal skins with feathers in their hair like American Indians argued ceaselessly and they paid no attention to Ding Ning who stood to the side. In the end, they separated unhappily.

    But Ding Ning was shocked. The two people were Chiyou and the Yan Emperor. Did this terrifying ce have something to do with Chiyou or the Yan Emperor?

    Ever since he saw that ancient record at the mediation master¡¯s, Ding Ning had paid particr attention to their information. Shennong¡¯s people ruled the world for over two thousand years. Yu Wang was the name of the eighth Yan Emperor of Shennong. Thus, he had realized immediately that he had entered into the Chiyou period. The wall drawings were indeed magical.

    In the events that followed, what happened in the wall drawing was very simr to what was recorded in history. The main direction of the story did not change much and the only differences were in the details.

    The wall drawings clearly had more details than the historical record and it lifted the veil on a secret of that period.

    Before the Great Ancient period, there was a Distant Past period and an even more ancient Great Ancient period.

    During the Great Ancient period, God created the world and created tens of thousands of ignorant creatures that struggled for survival in nature.

    Natural selection and survival of the fittest reigned supreme. The humans of that time existed in a very weak state and would be taken as ves and even food of the most powerful demons. This caused the extinction of many tribes in the annals of history.

    It was not until the Distant Past period that humans, dissatisfied with being ves, discovered the ways of cultivation. This culminated in the birth of many martial artists ofparable strength who defeated the demons and became masters themselves.

    But the human world could not endure the power of godlike battles and was almost destroyed. Naturally, the God who created the world could not just watch as the human world was destroyed, so he created a neww making those spirits and demons who were powerful enough to be a danger to the human world leave and enter a fairnd or demonnd. They managed the human world on God¡¯s behalf but could not directly interfere in human affairs.

    By the Ancient period, there were no more spirits in the human world. But the people of that time were filled with respect and fear toward the spirits. The Xuan Nv tribe was the descendants of the battle goddess Jiutian Xuan Nv who managed the world on the spirit¡¯s behalf and held an extraordinary position.

    Chiyou was a genius and a mad scientist. Yes, in Ding Ning¡¯s opinion, he was a mad scientist.

    Not only was he a maker of immortality pills, creator of mystical tools, artist, Yin and Yang schr, and politician, he was also the first inventor of criminalw. The bow, witchcraft, traps, bronze, pottery, tools used in rituals, pce rooms, and burial rites all came of his hand.

    If this was all, Ding Ning would, at most, respect and worship him and would think he was a mad scientist.

    The reason Ding Ning believed he was a madman was that he not only made his eighty-one brothers into invulnerable strange creatures, he also used the same methods and cultivated himself like a weapon. In the end, he turned himself into an immensely powerful God of war and soldiers.

    When the wall murals got to the battle between Chiyou and the allied troops of the Yan Emperor, they abruptly stopped. They left Ding Ning feeling fascinated as well as with a sense of things being unfinished.

    From this wall mural, Ding Ning could roughly guess where this ce was. This was likely the old residence of the Jiuli tribe. However, he had no idea what it would appear beneath this deserted ind.

    After thousands of years, this mystery of the past was not something he could solve. His only wish right now was to quickly find an exit and take Luoxue and the mermaid away from here. This ce was too strange.

    As he continued along the passageway, a bone-chilling coldness came through and Ding Ning shivered involuntarily.

    When he stepped out of the passageway, it was as if he was struck by lightning. A knife-like painnced through his heart and his eyes stared unblinkingly at a clear ice coffin inside an enormous cave in front of him. His entire body trembled violently as a ruthless atmosphere rose into the air.

    The ice coffin was crystal clear and inside was a stunningly beautiful woman. Eight chains, like the ones locking up the mermaid, were pierced through her body and a bright handleless de was stuck through her heart. She looked incredibly beautiful.

    ¡°Demon, who was it? Who killed you? Tell me, tell me...¡±

    Ding Ning did not care at all about the bone-chilling coldness as he kneeled with bloodshot eyes in front of the ice coffin and looked at the beautiful woman within. He let out an animalistic roar.

    Although he only had one night with the woman in front of him and it was also in unclear circumstances, she was, after all, his first. Her beautiful visage had long left a deep mark on his mind and he would never forget her.

    He had never thought that the demon whose name he did not know, who helped him lose his virginity, would be tragically dead here. Forever separated from him by life and death. How could he not be pained?

    Separated by life and death, yin and yang yet he did not even know who the enemy was and could not avenge her. He opened the coffin with a powerless and insurmountable rage. He put his hands on her face, her eyes were tightly closed but her face still seemed alive, and two bloody tears fell down. ¡°I swear, no matter who killed you, if I find out, I will destroy him to avenge your spirit.¡±

    ¡°You are finally here!¡±

    A beautiful woman¡¯s voice suddenly rang out in Ding Ning¡¯s mind. It made his hair stand on end and startled him into looking all around. In a sharp voice, he said, ¡°Who are you? Come out, don¡¯t sulk around!¡±

    ¡°Hey! You just said you would avenge me and now you say I¡¯m sulking around. Your promises really mean nothing.¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice came from the coffin. Ding Ning lowered his head and looked. The demon had opened her eyes and was looking up at him unblinkingly. The brightness in her eyes looked nothing like a dead person.

    ¡°You... You¡¯re not dead? That¡¯s great; that¡¯s great; you¡¯re not dead; that¡¯s great. I won¡¯t let you leave me again.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes were wet and his entire body trembled. The wild joy wiped his mind nk and he repeated himself like an idiot.

    ¡°I am not dead now but I will die very soon.¡±

    The woman looked at him calmly without shock, horror, fear, or pain. It was as if she was talking about a very normal matter.

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart tightened. He looked at her nervously and shook his head desperately. ¡°Demon, you won¡¯t die. I will save you. Trust me, you will not die.¡±

    ¡°Demon?¡±

    A trace of confusion shed through the woman¡¯s eyes then she suddenly smiled, as beautiful as a blooming flower. ¡°Little kid, I am not a demon.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what your name is.¡±

    Ding Ning smiled with embarrassment then suddenly realized what she said and angrily said, ¡°Who is a little kid? No matter what, I am your man.¡±

    Anger shed across the woman¡¯s pale face. ¡°What nonsense are you sprouting, what my man?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ding Ning scratched head. Thinking that she was shy, he coughed dryly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk for now. Let me check your body and see what your injuries are like.¡±

    The woman¡¯s longshes suddenly flickered. ¡°No need. I am content that I have waited for your arrival and can make clear my final wishes.¡±

    Ding Ning was startled and said, in a panic, ¡°No, you¡¯ll be fine. I will cure you for sure. Trust me, my medical skills are very good.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. Unless your skills are even better than Chiyou, otherwise, even God cannot save me.¡±

    The woman spoke calmly. Her gazended on the stone man on his chest and a trace of sorrow shed through her eyes.

    Ding Ning¡¯s body froze and his heart sank. Chiyou? He could admit that he could notpare to the man who cultivated himself like a weapon and was the god of soldiers.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Little guy, I think you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else. I am not a demon, my name is Xuan Ji, chief of the Xuan Nv tribe. I am a contemporary of your ancestor Chiyou. It¡¯s not wrong for me to call you little kid, right?¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice was calm but Ding Ning¡¯s face drained of color and shock rose in his heart. He looked at her in disbelief and said shakily, ¡°You, you are the Jiutian Xuan Nv who killed Chiyou?¡±

    After calming down, Ding Ning realized that something was not right. This woman calling herself Xuan Ji did not seem to be the demon, and she only looked very simr.

    Xuan Ji had a red spot between her brows which the demon did not. Their voices were also not the same, the demon¡¯s voice was more maic and was not so ethereal. Their auras were also different, although they both had a sense of being holy creatures untainted by the world, Xuan Ji seemed more invible and distant.

    Earlier, he had been in a panic and mistook Xuan Ji for the demon mostly because they looked very simr. Looking at her now, he could see the differences. At least, ah, the demon¡¯s chest was bigger than hers.

    However, he had no time for such things and was stunned by Xuan Ji¡¯s history. If what she said was true, had she not lived for five thousand years? How was that possible?

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the ability to kill Chiyou!¡±

    Guilt and self-mockery appeared in Xuan Ji¡¯s face. ¡°I should have died long ago. I only held on until now to wait for your arrival.¡±

    ¡°Waiting for me? Do you know who I am?¡± Ding Ning looked at her in disbelief.

    Light swirled through Xuan Ji¡¯s eyes and she signed quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are but I know you are Chiyou¡¯s descendant. Your bloodline is very close to his.¡±

    ¡°You, you have the wrong person, right? I am not Chiyou¡¯s descendant.¡±

    Ding Ning was startled and silently raised his guard. He unconsciously took a few steps back to widen his distance to Xuan Ji. This was an old monster who had lived for thousands of years, and who knows what unfathomable tricks she had up her sleeve.

    Xuan Ji seemed to see his thoughts. She stared at the stone man on Ding Ning¡¯s chest and said something shocking. ¡°I purposely released this stone man for him to recognize a master. How could I be wrong? If you were not of Chiyou¡¯s bloodline how the stone man could recognize you as its master?¡±

    ¡°You... purposely released this stone man?¡±

    Ding Ning abruptly remembered what was written in the history books. If he remembered correctly, the price the Yan and Yellow Emperors alliance paid for having Jiutian Xuan Nv take action was the stone man.

    Now it seems that it was very likely that the stone man had fallen into Jiutian Xuan Nv¡¯s hands. However, why would she release it? Also, what was this ce? Why did she appear here again? And who injured her? What did she mean that she was waiting for him?

 Chapter 321 - Secrets of the Ancient Past

    Chapter 321 Secrets of the Ancient Past

    Ding Ning suddenly thought of a possibility. The old nun Jingxin had once said that the stone man could only be activated by someone of Chiyou¡¯s bloodline. Perhaps Xuan Ji could not break Chiyou¡¯s bloodline seal and so sheid down this n and waited thousands of years for him to activate the stone man?

    As this urred to him, his hair stood on end, his face paled, and a cold sweat broke out on his body. Involuntarily, his feet retreated backward and his eyes flitted around the room, looking for an escape.

    But at this moment, he was a normal person with no cultivation. Even though Xuan Ji appeared to be on the brink of death, she was a goddess from the Ancient Past and the depth of her cultivation was unfathomable. A wave of her hand could destroy his soul.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid, I mean you no harm.¡±

    Xuan Ji¡¯s clear eyes seemed to see through his thoughts. She calmly said, ¡°If I wanted to harm you, you would have no way to defend yourself.¡±

    Ding Ning knew that she was telling the truth. Perhaps it was because she looked exactly like the demon but he could not make him feel any enmity toward her and subconsciously, he knew she would not harm him.

    Since he could not escape, he might as welle clean and not be misunderstood. He coughed and said, ¡°Xuan Ji senior, tell me, what are you waiting for me for?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell you a story, and you just need to listen.¡±

    Aplicated expression of guilt, self-me, and self-mockery appeared on her face. ¡°The Xuan Nv tribe is a descendant of the Goddess of Battle Jiutian Xuan Nv and we are also the tribe responsible for protecting the human world on behalf of God. Our duty is to destroy evil and prevent them from causing chaos. We never interfere in the battles of man or their wars for dominance.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you help the Yan Emperor and Yellow Emperor kill Chiyou?¡±

    Ding Ning asked, not understanding.

    ¡°This is what I want to tell you, back then...¡±

    Xuan Ji sank deep into her memory and told her story, telling Ding Ning the truth of Chiyou¡¯s death.

    As it turns out, after God left this world, the Xuan Nv tribe was responsible for protecting the human world on God¡¯s behalf. Logically speaking, they should not interfere in the affairs of the human dynasties. The reason they agreed to the Yan Emperor¡¯s request for alliance and to kill Chiyou was that they had been tricked by the Yan Emperor.

    The tribe of Jiutian Xuan Nv, Shennong tribe, Nvwa Tribe, and Fuxi tribe were all general terms for the tribes and did not refer to a single person. Thus, as the chief of her tribe, Xuan Ji was also known as Jiutian Xuan Nv.

    The Yan Emperor found Xuan Ji and said that Chiyou had inherited the stone man of a demon and had been bewitched by the demon to take over the world. The Yan and Yellow Emperors had allied together but could not defeat him and they asked that Jiutian Xuan Nv take a stand.

    As the protector of the human world, naturally Xuan Ji could not allow demons to create chaos but she would also not so easily believe the words of the Yan Emperor. After all, such a thing as this had to be reported to the ethereal realm and so she went to the Jiuli tribe to investigate the truth of the matter.

    Unfortunately, Chiyou had already changed himself into a strange creature. When Xuan Ji saw him, naturally, she thought he had gained the demon¡¯s inheritance.

    Although the Xuan Nv tribe were descendants of the Goddess of Battle, they loved peace and were unwilling to cause misery to themon people. Xuan Ji decided to give Chiyou a chance. As long as handed over the stone man and no longer practiced demonic techniques, she would spare his life.

    Chiyou had always been arrogant and obstinate and loved battle. Additionally, he had just cultivated himself into the most powerful weapon and wanted to test his battle strength. So he challenged Xuan Ji, the best in the world.

    Chiyou¡¯s bronze-skinned and iron-boned body was invulnerable. He could also control the five elements, drive forward ghosts and spirits, and use the power of earth and heaven. Xuan Ji could not even stand up to one hit and lost.

    As the protector of the human world, Xuan Ji was arrogant and proud. She was someone who valued her dignity. Having lost to Chiyou, she felt a great loss in dignity and left in a rage.

    Because of her dignity and sense of disappointment in her defeat, she developed feelings of jealousy toward Chiyou. Thus, even though she had not sensed any demonic energy on Chiyou, she went against her heart and lied to God. She said that Chiyou had turned into a demon and given the time, he would bring misery upon the world. Even she was not a match for him.

    The Xuan Nv tribe was always just. Naturally, God would not think that Xuan Ji was lying. He granted her demon chains to help her remove the evil.

    Having said this much, Xuan Ji¡¯s face was filled with regret, pain, and hatred. She admitted that she allied with the Yan Emperor out of anger and used the demon chains to seal away Chiyou¡¯s spirit so that the Yellow Emperor could kill him with one strike.

    But she had never expected that after they killed Chiyou, the Yan and Yellow Emperors would give her the stone man, as promised, and then turn around and report her to the ethereal world. They said that she coveted Chiyou¡¯s cultivation technique and led the Xuan Nv tribe into a human conflict of her own ord to steal the technique of the Wu tribe.

    God flew into a thunderous rage. He granted the mystical tool of flowing light to the Yellow Emperor and granted the fires of the underworld to the Yan Emperor and ordered them to kill Xuan Ji. He also punished the entire Xuan Nv tribe. Those who participated in the fight were killed. Those who were not were stripped of their ethereal citizenship and their cultivation would not improve.

    In reality, the ethereal realm was not as peaceful as people imagined. There were still fights for power, trickery, and endless bickering.

    As the Goddess of Battle, Jiutian Xuan Nv had aplished great deeds in the battle against demons and thus had won the right for her tribe to protect the human world and enjoy their sacrifices. They had long aroused the jealousy and discontent of other gods.

    Now that they had leverage, the gods gathered and attacked together. Having been punished, Jiutian Xuan Nv could not protect her tribe.

    Unexpectedly, the Yan Emperor said one thing and did another. Clearly only Xuan Ji herself of the Xuan Nv tribe participated in the battle yet the Yan Emperor dered a killing spree against the entire tribe. He wanted to wipe them out and took control of the only channel ofmunication in the ethereal world¡ªthe Heavenly Altar.

    The stone man had indeed been taken by Xuan Ji, so she could not deny that. Only now did she understand the Yan and Yellow Emperor¡¯s wicked n. They wanted to take control of the world but did not want such a protector as the Xuan Nv tribe above them. Thus they used one stone to kill two birds to get rid of Jiuli and Xuan Nv tribes. However, by the time she realized this, it was toote for regret.

    Thus, the Xuan Nv tribe fell to a fate worse than that of Jiuli Tribe. Most of them were killed. Only a few who saw that the situation was bad managed to escape into the wild. The once-protectors were now mouse that everyone chased after on the street. Each day passed in desperate anxiousness.

    With one misstep, Xuan Ji sank into evesting sorrow. She watched as her tribe was killed and exiled because of her moment of anger. She became the main culprit of the extinction of her tribe and she wallowed in regret and self-me.

    But she was discontent in bing a sacrificial item in a conspiracy and was unwilling to just give up like this. Her death meant nothing but she did not want to implicate her entire tribe, thus she had to recover the glory the Xuan Nv tribe once had to atone for her crime.

    But this was easier said than done. The only path left to her was to be a god.

    Those who were strong were respected. Regardless of whether it was in the ethereal world or in the human world, this was an iron-dw. Only once she had enough power could she enter the ethereal world and exin the matter from beginning to end and cleanse the Xuan Nv tribe of its grievances.

    Xuan Ji hid in the wild. She wanted to solve the mystery of the stone man which was her only hope in bing a god. But she was not of Chiyou¡¯s bloodline and was unable to break through the stone man¡¯s seal. It was only now that she realized how powerful Chiyou had been. With time, he would certainly have be the first man in the Distant Past to be a god.

    Xuan Ji hid in the wild and lived of raw animal flesh in a primal manner. She focused on studying the demon-sealing chains. After all, demon-sealing chains were of the god-tier of the sealing arts. They were simr to bloodline seals in that they aplished the same thing although in different ways.

    Hard work pays off. In the days that she spent hiding, Xuan Ji finally understood the god-tier of sealing arts. Unfortunately, Chiyou¡¯s seal was strengthened by witchery. Even if she grasped the god-tier of sealing arts, she could only crack open one portion and steal a glimpse of a part of the stone man¡¯s secret. It was impossible to be a god.

    But she obtained some key information from the stone man. The core of Chiyou¡¯s true inheritance was hidden in his pce ¡°Wu Shen Pce¡± and the stone man was the key to opening the pce.

    Thus, Xuan Ji could only think of a way to find ¡°Wu Shen Pce¡± and try to obtain the core of the inheritance. From there, she could retaliate and wash clean the grievances of her people.

    Unexpectedly, just as she found a clue to Wu Shen Pce, she was discovered by the Yan and Yellow Emperors who joined alliances to kill her. The three of them shed in an astonishing battle.

    Xuan Ji¡¯s skill was incredible. Even two against one, she was not disadvantaged. Furthermore, she had the demon-sealing chain in hand. She thought that even if she could not defeat them, she could at least escape.

    However, the Yan Emperor abruptly threw out the fire of the underworld. This fire was the demon-sealing chain¡¯s kryptonite. Xuan Ji was caught off guard and was injured by the fire. Taking this opportunity, the Yellow Emperor used the flowing light to pierce through Xuan Ji¡¯s chest.

    The Xuan Nv tribe¡¯s special skill was array. Heavily injured, Xuan Ji had no choice but to forcefully reveal her spirit in a forbidden technique and escaped into the wild then used a prepared transfer array to escape. However, her spirit was heavily damaged. It was no longer possible for her to be a god.

    At this time, her admiration of Chiyou¡¯s power had reached the apex. Thus she still held hope that the core inheritance within Wu Shen Pce could save her and thus she came to this secret ce.

    What destroyed her hopes was that even with the stone man as the key, she could not open Wu Shen Pce. She had to be of Chiyou¡¯s bloodline and have the nine totems of the Jiuli Tribe to be able to open the ninth floor of Wu Shen Pce and obtain the final inheritance.

    And so she threw the stone man in the great wilderness, waiting for it to recognize a descendant of Chiyou¡¯s after they awaken so that the Wu tribe¡¯s inheritance would not be broken. In any case, no one other than someone of Chiyou¡¯s bloodline or a god could unlock Chiyou¡¯s seal.

    ¡°What is the secret ce?¡±

    Ding Ning was very confused by the phrase ¡°secret ce¡±. He had heard of totems but he felt that it was very difficult to understand. It was too mystical.

    Xuan Ji exined patiently. ¡°The secret ce is a cave paradise that both relies on and is independent of the world. It¡¯s like... the space in a mustard seed.¡±

    Ding Ning was stunned but he felt very excited. ¡°Mustard space really exists?¡±

    ¡°Of course, have you not seen it?¡± Xuan Ji asked with a puzzled look. ¡°Although space rings made from mustard space were very rare in my time, there were still some. There should be many now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never even heard of it, much less seen it.¡±

    Ding Ning was shocked. ¡°Space rings only exist in novels; the technology of your time was already so developed? You could even create space rings.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Technology? What technology? Although space rings are rare, you must have at least heard of them, right? As long as your cultivation has reached the ninth realm, understand how to create tools, and with some space rock, it¡¯s not difficult to create a space ring.¡±

    Xuan Ji had been here four to five thousand years, what did she know about the outside world? She thought there were countless powerful martial artists out there, flying all over the ce.

    Ding Ning¡¯s expression was helpless. ¡°Space rock? Tool creation technique? Please, no one knows how to create tools anymore. Space rock is even less heard of. There isn¡¯t even much spiritual aura left in the world.¡±

    ¡°What? All the spiritual aura is gone? How could it be?¡±

    Xuan Ji waspletely dumbfounded. She had thought that with the Yan and Yellow Emperor ruling the world and with God¡¯s support, the outside world had long grown into a powerful martial arts world.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how this happened. Currently, the outside world is going the technology route. The air pollution is very severe. Never spiritual air, as long as there is no smog, everyone says a prayer. Oh right, the topic has strayed. What is the ninth realm?¡±

    Ding Ning could not exin to her what technology was. He asked with a face full of desire to seek knowledge.

 Chapter 322 - Flowing Light

    <h4>Chapter 322 Flowing Light</h4>

    ¡°They¡¯re the states that martial artists cultivate. Human Martial Arts, Xuan Martial Arts, Sky Martial Arts, Real Martial Arts, God Martial Arts, and Holy Martial Arts. Once you have gotten through the ninth-realm of Holy Martial Arts, you can be a true god. The early states are split into beginner period, moderate period, adept period, and apex period. But from Real Martial Arts, the states are split into nine realms. Thus, known as the nine-realms.¡±

    Xuan Ji abruptly opened her small mouth and revealed a mouthful of white teeth. Although Ding Ning knew that this was an old monster who had lived for thousands of years, he still felt that this motion was very cute.

    But once he remembered that there was a Holy Martial Arts beyond God Martial Arts, which was already considered a legend, he could not help but smile bitterly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of God Martial Arts but it only exists in legends. I¡¯ve never even heard of Holy Martial Arts. Oh right, Xuan Ji senior, what realm were you in?¡±

    ¡°Back then, I was in the eighth realm of Holy Martial Arts, just two more realms and I would have been a god.¡±

    Xuan Ji said sadly.

    ¡°Ack!¡± Ding Ning involuntarily sucked in a cold breath. ¡°But Chiyou was even stronger than you, what realm was he?¡±

    ¡°His realm should be about the same as me but his battle power was something I could notpare to.¡±

    A touch of admiration appeared in Xuan Ji¡¯s eyes. ¡°The god, Pan Gu, split apart heaven and earth. He was of the Wu way, but the Wu way had long been lost. Yet, Chiyou used his natural talent and wisdom to re-create the Wu way and cultivate it himself. He was indeed brilliant.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s mind swirled. Pan Gu, ah, that was a proper god of creation but that was very distant from him. The pressing matter at hand was to figure out how to get out. He had no idea how much time had passed. Luoxue was probably very anxious.

    ¡°Xuan Ji senior, what¡¯s with the mermaid and stone statue outside?¡±

    Xuan Ji looked at him with deep meaning. ¡°The stone statue was a puppet Chiyou created as an outside perimeter guard for Wu Shen Pce. As for that mermaid, it is one of the nine Jiuli totems. If not for her, I would have died long ago.¡±

    ¡°The mermaid is a totem?¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s expression underwent very exciting changes. Silently, he wondered to himself, the mermaid was clearly a great beauty, how could she be a totem? Wasn¡¯t a totem a drawing?

    ¡°The Jiuli consists of Nine Tribes¡ªGengjin, Qingmu, Tianshui, Lieyan, Houtu, Heifeng, Miwu, Shanglei, and Anying. Each of them has their own totem. The mermaid outside is the totem of Tianshui. Other than Chiyou, there is probably no one who knows the history of the totems. But they have a mysterious power. In the great battle back then, most of Chiyou¡¯s eighty-one brothers and adult warriors were killed in battle but the nine totems did not join the battle. When I escaped here, heavily injured, I defeated the puppet guard and found the Tianshui totem deeply asleep in this ice coffin. In order to preserve my life, I pierced her with the demon-sealing chain and locked her in theke at the entrance of the secret ce. I took over the ice coffin, sealed my life, and waited for your arrival.¡±

    A touch of sadness appeared on Xuanji¡¯s face. ¡°I had originally nned on using the Tianshui totem¡¯s healing power to heal myself but after the Tianshui totem was sealed by the demon-sealing chain, she lost her ability to heal. I had not expected this. Furthermore, with the passage of time, she gradually developed another spirit and became a living body, and had to eat to survive. With no other choice, I could only pass on Miwu and Qingmu totems¡¯ special abilities that I gained through the stone man to her through the demon-sealing chain so that she would not starve to death.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s expression was very unpleasant. He had not thought that the main culprit of all this was Xuan Ji. He didn¡¯t care about her causing Chiyou¡¯s death in the past, after all, although he was definitely Chiyou¡¯s descendant, he had no emotional connection to him. However, the mermaid was so innocent and lovable, yet she could still bring herself to do such a thing. This woman¡¯s heart was so cruel.

    Seeming to see the discontent in Ding Ning¡¯s heart, Xuan Ji smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I know you must think that I am very ruthless and cruel but you do not understand the power of a totem. If I didn¡¯t do this, once she woke from her slumber, she would have killed me. I had to wait for your arrival, so I could not die.¡±

    ¡°Then can you unlock the demon-sealing chain?¡±

    After listening to her exnation, Ding Ning felt calmer. After all, everyone was selfish. In order to survive, Xuan Ji¡¯s actions were understandable.

    ¡°If it was just the demon-sealing chain, I would be able to unlock it but unfortunately, there is ayer of Fire of the Underworld on the demon-sealing chain which burns at my spirit constantly. I am growing weaker and weaker, so I no longer have the strength to unlock the chain.¡±

    Seeing the unfriendly expression on Ding Ning¡¯s face, a touch of bitterness appeared on her face. ¡°My sins are numerous and death is too good for me, and you¡¯re the only person who can save her now.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Ding Ning asked urgently, delight rising in his heart.

    ¡°Open the first floor of Wu Shen Pce, obtain the General¡¯s inheritance, take out Chiyou¡¯s soul severing knife and chop through the demon-sealing chain, thus killing me. The Fire of the Underworld is targeted at my spirit. As long as I am dead, the Tianshui totem can be freed.¡±

    A touch of sadness shed across Xuan Ji¡¯s face.

    ¡°How, how could I do that? Never mind the fact that I cannot open Wu Shen Pce, even if I could, how could I bring myself to do this? Is there another way?¡±

    Ding Ning was in a difficult situation. Although he did not have a good impression of Xuan Ji, he would not be able to bring himself to kill her just because her face was exactly like the demon¡¯s.

    ¡°Killing me is helping me. For these thousands of years, my spirit has constantly been burned by the Fire of the Underworld. Such pain is the worst torture for me. Death, for me, is the best release!¡±

    Xuan Ji smiled sadly and looked at Ding Ning tearfully. ¡°I have thought about ending everything countless times but I am discontent. I have held out until now to wait for your arrival. I only beg of you that if you be a god one day, I hope that you will look after the Xuan Nv tribe. Consider it atonement for my crimes.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s expression changed. He had not thought that Xuan Ji had suffered thousands of years of torture just to atone for her crimes. This greatly changed his perception of her and he replied solemnly, ¡°I promise you, if I be a god one day, I will certainly protect the Xuan Nv tribe. If I have the power, I will clear the wrongs of the Xuan Nv tribe.¡±

    ¡°The Wu Shen Pce is a nine-level mystical space tool that Chiyou personally crafted. With the Tianshui totem and stone man in hand, you can enter the first level of the pce, obtain the inheritance of tool creation, and take out the soul severing knife.¡±

    Xuan Ji revealed a gratified expression and looked at him deeply. ¡°Since you do not have the heart to kill me, I will use a secret technique to end things as repayment for your promise. I will also remove the mind mark on the flowing light and turn this mystical tool into a master-less item so you can drip blood on it and make it your own.¡±

    ¡°Flowing light?¡± Ding Ning¡¯s gaze focused on the handle-less de protruding from Xuan Ji¡¯s chest.

    Xuan Ji nodded. ¡°Exactly, the flowing light is a mystical tool that God granted to the Yellow Emperor to kill me with. Over these years, much of its power has been locked away by me with a sealing technique. As long as I wipe away the mental mark on it, this mystical tool will be master-less. After you drip blood on it and im it, the seals will gradually unlock as your cultivation increases and its strength will also increase.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to use a sword and this one doesn¡¯t even have a handle, why would I want it?¡±

    Ding Ning shook his head and said. Chiyou was a master of soldiers, a first-rate tool creator. He was very interested in the soul severing knife but once he remembered that Xuan Ji would die because of this, he felt a sense of resistance in his heart.

    ¡°Stupid boy, flowing light is a mystical tool formed of the godly light from the ethereal realm. It is not a weapon, it is a streak of light, a light that can be controlled through using spiritual strength. Not only can it change shape with your thoughts, but it can also kill silently. I will teach you a sword technique, once you have learned this technique, killing enemies stronger than you will be easy.¡±

    Xuan Ji looked at Ding Ning with a warning gaze. ¡°But you must remember, this flowing light will be coveted even by gods in the ethereal realm. So unless you do not use it at all, if you use it, you must kill all and leave no one alive. Otherwise, if this news gets out, even gods will use their devotees in the human world toe make trouble for you.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s head just calmed himself when he was doused with cold water and he shivered all over. My god, if he was targeted by the gods, he was as good as dead. Was this not a case of an innocent andmon man being killed for his treasure? He could do with not having this flowing light.

    Xuan Ji seemed to see through his thoughts and smiled lightly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. At worst, you could just not use the flowing light until your life is in danger, so it would be good to have it as a life-saving trump card in crucial moments. ording to what you said, there are probably not even practitioners in the God Martial Arts Realm so you have nothing to worry about. Once you have reached Sky Martial Arts realm and can easily kill those in the Real Martial Arts realm, even if the gods covet the flowing light, they would not be able to attack you directly. After all, the rules of creation still stand. At most, they would send their devotees to cause trouble for you. With the flowing light in hand, what do you need to worry about? Trouble will onlye once you be a god but at that point, given your battle strength, those gods are probably not a match for you, so what is there to be afraid of? In the past, Chiyou ruled the world and no one dared to challenge his authority. You are his descendant, how could you weaken his name?¡±

    ¡°Senior, you are correct, there is nothing for me to fear.¡±

    Heroic spirit abruptly rose in Ding Ning¡¯s chest but remembering that all this came at the cost of Xuan Ji¡¯s life, he felt very unhappy. He hung his head and said sadly, ¡°But... if you teach me sword techniques, you are my master. How could I watch you die and do nothing?¡±

    Xuan Ji¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered and she said gently, ¡°Over these thousands of years, although I have been constantly tortured by the Fire of the Underworld, it has not been for nothing. Disaster and happiness rely on each other. My soul is now hundreds of times stronger than before. If you wish, I will seal a trace of my soul within the flowing light. I trust that when you be a god, you will have already obtained the highest inheritance in Wu Shen Pce. There is some hope in resurrecting me.¡±

    ¡°Are you for real?¡± Surprise appeared on Ding Ning¡¯s face.

    Xuan Ji¡¯s heart trembled. As the chief of the Xuan Nv tribe and the most powerful martial artist in the world, she had always been respected. From a young age, she had been empty of desires and only sought the ultimate path and had never experienced the joy between man and woman. She had never even had a friend of the opposite gender.

    For these thousands of years, her heart had been filled with self-me and regret. She also had to constantly endure the torture of the Fire of the Underworld. It would not be an exaggeration to say that her heart had turned to ash and she had survived to now through sheer willpower. Now that her wish hade true, she would go into death dly without anything further to hold onto.

    But seeing Ding Ning¡¯s true feelingse through, the feeling of being cared about by someone else touched the softest part of her heart. A strange warmth slowly flowed into her heart.

    A blush rose on her pale face and she whispered to herself silently that if he could resurrect her one day, he would be good enough for her and she would be his partner in cultivation.

    A shallow but heart-tugging smile curved the corner of her lips. ¡°I can¡¯t be sure because I don¡¯t know what Chiyou¡¯s core inheritance is, which he valued the most that he hid within Wu Shen Pce. I can only gamble on a hope.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be sure?¡± Ding Ning did not hide his disappointment.

    Xuan Ji¡¯s eyes sparkled and she stared straight at him as she asked, ¡°Is my life and death so important to you?¡±

 Chapter 323 - Totem

    <h4>Chapter 323 Totem</h4>

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t want to watch you die.¡±

    Ding Ning heard what she said and replied vaguely, not sure what to say. Looking into her bright eyes, he felt his heart skip a beat.

    Naturally, he would not have any untoward feelings toward Xuan Ji. However, she looked too simr to the demon and he could not help but love everything connected to her. It filled his heart with tenderness and he did not want to watch her die.

    Hearing his answer, Xuan Ji smiled with satisfaction. A flower called happiness bloomed in her heart and her voice was even gentler as she said, ¡°I made a big mistake back then and implicated my tribe, death is too good for me. You don¡¯t need to be hurt and don¡¯t take my resurrection as a burden. You have to know, for me, death is a liberation.¡±

    Speaking of this, Xuan Ji¡¯s expression grew sorrowful. ¡°A great crisis befell my tribe back then, who knows if any of my bloodlines remains in the world. I will pass the inheritance of the Xuan Nv tribe to you. If you meet descendants of my tribe, please pass it on to her. If you do not meet any, find an inheritor for me. Don¡¯t let the inheritance of my tribe end like this, alright?¡±

    ¡°Alright, I promise you I will not steal the inheritance of your tribe!¡±

    For those on the brink of death, their wordse from their heart. Since death was a liberation for her, Ding Ning no longer hesitated and replied with resolution.

    ¡°Idiot, since I am passing the inheritance of my tribe to you, naturally, I will not limit your learning. However, one¡¯s time and energy are limited and arrays are a wide and deep field that will consume much energy to learn. I am afraid that your learning will be too disorderly and it will dy your cultivation. If you have the extra power to learn, then do so. I don¡¯t even know if there are descendants of the Xuan Nv tribe. I have already caused my tribe to suffer because of me, I can¡¯t have the inheritance of my tribe die in my hands.¡±

    Xuan Ji spoke delicately, her gentle voice sending ripples through Ding Ning¡¯s heart. He coughed unnaturally and promised, ¡°I will definitely pass down the inheritance of the Xuan Nv tribe. I will do my best to find a descendant and if I cannot, I will find an appropriate person to pass it on to.¡±

    ¡°I trust you. Come here, take my hand.¡±

    Xuan Ji looked at Ding Ning deeply and said with some shyness.

    Ding Ning started and approached her. He stretched out a hand and held her icy ones.

    Xuan Ji closed her eyes and a vast amount of spiritual power entered Ding Ning¡¯s consciousness. The spiritual strength he had always been so proud of was nothing but a drop in the oceanpared to her spiritual power. This realization startled him and he only now understood how powerful and focused Xuan Ji¡¯s spiritual power was.

    First was the sword technique. At this stage, Ding Ning could use the sword-control technique. The strength of it would increase alongside his spiritual power.

    Next was the god-tier sealing technique. It morphed into a mysterious character and entered his head. It settled deep in his memory so that he would never forget it. He was regretful that given his current cultivation, he could not even use the simplest seal technique.

    Perhaps worried that it would burst Ding Ning¡¯s pitiful consciousness, Xuan Ji packed and sealed the final Xuan Nv tribe¡¯s array inheritance into Ding Ning¡¯s mind.

    If Ding Ning wanted to learn it, he only had to focus and he could learn step by step from the foundations of array. This made him feel very touched¡ªXuan Ji had truly held nothing back. This made him even more unwilling to see her die and boundless sorrow rose in his heart.

    ¡°Calm the Qi and focus the spirit; hold the origin, totem to me!¡±

    As Xuan Ji¡¯s voice suddenly rang out in Ding Ning¡¯s mind, there was a boom and it seemed that the entire secret space trembled.

    ng!

    The nging of chains rang out. Ding Ning just felt the world spin. The mermaid, Luoxue, and the Air Force Wings suddenly appeared in front of him.

    Just as Ding Ning realized that Luoxue and the Air Force Wings were unconscious, and he was about to ask Xuan Ji about it, the mermaid suddenly screamed. An illusory mermaid shadow flew out of her body andnded on his left arm, morphing into a mermaid tattoo. As the illusory shadow left, the mermaid immediately crumpled to the ground and dissolved into ash.

    Ding Ning was shocked and angry. He was just about to ask Xuan Ji why she had done this when he raised his head and saw that Xuan Ji¡¯s face was like gold leaf and ck blood flowed out of her seven orifices. Her crystal clear and jade-white skin burned with a strange white fire.

    ¡°Quick, pull out the flowing light and drop blood on it to im it.¡±

    Xuan Ji¡¯s weak but anxious voice rang out in Ding Ning¡¯s mind.

    Ding Ning¡¯s body trembled and he did not have time to ask more questions. Stretching out a hand, he grasped the flowing light and pulled hard. Xuan Ji screamed and blood surged out of the wound in her chest.

    ¡°Are you alright? Is it bad?¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart throbbed and he asked anxiously. The flowing light struggled like it had soul in his hands. If not for his tight grip, it would have flown away already.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, I won¡¯t die yet. Quickly im it. I will help you conquer it otherwise, it will escape on its own.¡±

    Xuan Ji¡¯s voice grew weaker but it carried a resolution that was not to be questioned.

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes were rimmed with red. Forcefully resisting the sorrow in his heart, he gripped the struggling flowing light tightly and sliced it across his palm.

    Fresh blood stained the flowing light and it struggled even more violently. The terrifying power lifted Ding Ning into the air and pulsed as it hovered there. As it was just about the escape, Xuan Ji opened her mouth and spat out a tiny shadow of herself,plete with chains, and it flew into the flowing light.

    Ding Ning felt his hand grow light and his feetnded on solid ground. The flowing light stopped struggling and sat quietly in his hand.

    Ding Ning let out a long breath and opened his hand. The flowing light suddenly shed and as he feared that it was about the escape, the flowing light abruptly appeared in his consciousness and formed a spiritual bond with him. He felt that he could use it as easily as his arm.

    Before he had time to appreciate the magic of the flowing light, he quickly turned to look at Xuan Ji and the joy in his heart immediately disappeared. Deep sorrow flickered through his eyes.

    ¡°Ding Ning, goodbye. Hopefully, we will see each other again.¡±

    At this moment, Xuan Ji¡¯s face was twisted in pain. Her entire body was consumed by a white me and a sliver of soul struggled desperately among the mes. It tossed and turned endlessly and screamed silently as if enduring the worst torture in the world. It wanted to escape but there was no way to escape the embrace of the underworld fire. The scene was indescribably tragic.

    ¡°Xuan Ji, I will resurrect you for sure.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart was filled with grief as he yelled out loudly, his fists clenched and his eyes rimmed with red. He knew that if not for the fact that he did not want to personally kill Xuan Ji, she would not need to endure such pain. This made him feel very unhappy.

    The white me did not appear to have any warmth but it felt very dangerous to him and he did not dare to get close. If he did, he would immediately turn into ash.

    The trace of a liberating smile appeared on Xuan Ji¡¯s twisted face. Her beautiful eyes stared unblinkingly at Ding Ning as if to remember him firmly. Her eyes held a deep reluctance. ¡°After I die, the Fire of the Underworld will also disappear. Don¡¯t forget to use the soul-severing knife to cut through the demon-sealing chains. Even broken, the chains are the best materials for creating god-tier weapons. Once you¡¯ve learned how to craft tools, they will be the best materials to use.¡±

    ¡°Xuan Ji, I... Ah!¡±

    Ding Ning fell to his knees with a thud and tears streamed down his face.

    He had never felt so pained and helpless as he did right now. He watched as Xuan Ji died painfully yet was unable to do anything. Even as she faced death, Xuan Ji did not forget to help him. How could he not feel heart-broken?

    ¡°Be good, don¡¯t cry. Turn away, alright? I don¡¯t want you to see me at my worst. Remember, you must sever the demon-sealing chain otherwise, the Fire of the Underworld will seal away the sliver of my soul in the flowing light. If that happens, I will never be resurrected. Goodbye... my love.¡±

    Xuan Ji wore a smile on her face as she mumbled to herself. Her final words were already indistinct.

    Ding Ning could not refuse her and lowered his head sadly. Sorrow filled his heart and his tears flowed like a fountain.

    Once he felt the seals around him disappear and his body rxed, he could not resist raising his head to look around tearfully.

    But at this moment, her soul hadpletely disappeared and the white me had disappeared without a trace. Her body had be nothing but bones and they appeared particrly deste in the ice coffin.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Ding Ning felt as if arge stone sat heavy in his chest, pressing down on him and preventing him from releasing his emotions. His fists were tightly clenched and blood dripped down from where he had unknowingly dug his nails into his hands. He let out a roar like an injured beast.

    In all his life, he had never personally experienced life and death. Although he had only known Xuan Ji for a short amount of time, the self-less help she provided to him made him feel like she was a close family and friend. The sorrow in watching a family member pass away brought him the unhappiness such as he had never felt before.

    After letting out his emotions through his roar, Ding Ning sat destely in front of the ice coffin. His eyes stared, unfocused, on the bones inside the ice coffin. The disappointment and loss he felt made him feel empty and he could not find the energy to do anything.

    After an indeterminable length of time, Ding Ning roused himself. No matter what, the dead were gone and life had to continue. Besides, Xuan Ji had said that as long as he obtained the highest inheritance in Wu Shen Pce, there was a chance she could be resurrected.

    ¡°Xuan Ji, wait for me. Hell or high water, I will resurrect you.¡±

    Ding Ning clenched his fists, looked at the flowing light in front of him controlled by sword technique, and spoke resolutely.

    The sliver of Xuan Ji¡¯s soul sealed within the flowing light seemed to hear his promise and let out a cheerful cry. It danced around his body and drew streaks of light in the air as if expression her joy.

    A soft smile appeared on Ding Ning¡¯s face. The flowing light obedientlynded in his hand and only now revealed its true form.

    It was a weapon that radiated a dream-like light and it was impossible to see its shape clearly. It seemed real and illusory. There was no weight at all, like a beam of light. Bright and eye-catching yet it did not seem to exist in this world.

    Ding Ning examined it for a moment and could not understand its mysterious. Putting it away, he turned toward the ice coffin with a trace of sadness in his eyes. ¡°Xuan Ji, I will bury you in a good ce.¡±

    However, he had nothing on him at the moment in which to ce Xuan Ji¡¯s bones. This troubled him greatly, surely he could not carry the ice coffin out?

    ¡°Huff huff!¡±

    As if feeling Ding Ning¡¯s unhappiness, the mermaid tattoo on his left shoulder moved. A fist-sized shadow of the mermaid appeared. She continuously blew bubbles and seemed to be trying to tell him something.

    Unfortunately, Ding Ning had no idea what she wanted to saw. The mermaid seemed to realize that he could not understand and could only use actions to express herself. Under Ding Ning¡¯s confused gaze, she flew to the side of the ice coffin. She abruptly opened her mouth and bit toward the ice coffin.

    Ding Ning was shocked but as he was about to call out for her to stop, the words disappeared on his tongue as he witnessed an unbelievable scene.

    As the mermaid¡¯s little mouth reached the edge of the ice coffin, it grew and she swallowed the entire ice coffin in one gulp.

    Swaying with pride, she returned to Ding Ning¡¯s side. She batted herrge eyes at Ding Ning and Ding Ning¡¯s heart almost melted from the cuteness. Only then did she twist in satisfaction and became a tattoo again before falling on his left arm.

 Chapter 324 - Shennong Nine-Dragon Cauldron

    Chapter 324 Shennong Nine-Dragon Cauldron

    Cold sweat broke out on Ding Ning¡¯s forehead as he stared dumbfounded at the mermaid tattoo on his arm. Only now did he believe Xuan Ji¡¯s words. Each totem contained great powers. If not for the demon-sealing chain, the Tianshui totem would probably have killed Xuan Ji long ago.

    But, what was he to do now that she had eaten Xuan Ji¡¯s bones? He could not ept this.

    But when he immersed his spiritual strength into the tattoo, he found that the mermaid was in a strange bubble-shaped space, carefully putting the ice coffin to the side. Seeing this, understanding appeared on his face.

    Was this Tianshui totem¡¯s mustard space? A sliver of delight rose in Ding Ning¡¯s heart.

    He wondered silently to himself whether he would be able to use the mermaid¡¯s mustard space. If he could, he wondered if he could ce Luoxue and the Air Force Wings into it. After all, who knew what dangers they would face in Wu Shen Pce? He would not rest easy bringing them with him.

    The mermaid seemed to sense his thoughts as she appeared again and swallowed up Luoxue and the Air Force Wings.

    With his earlier experience, Ding Ning did not panic this time. Using his spiritual strength, he carefully observed everything that happened within the tattoo. He saw that all of Luoxue¡¯s signs of life remained normal, no different to when she was in the outside world. Seeing this, he finally felt at ease.

    Abruptly, wild joy rose in his heart. He was now someone with portable space. Even though the space did not seem very big, he was very satisfied.

    Furthermore, the mermaid couldmunicate with him using spiritual strength before but for some reason, she was no longer able tomunicate directly with him. She could only act on his thoughts. This confused him greatly.

    Was it because the demon-sealing chains had not been removed? Ding Ning¡¯s focusnded on the demon-sealing chain on the mermaid¡¯s tail and a thoughtful expression appeared on his face.

    However, the Tianshui totem was extraordinary. Presumably, the other eight totems would also not disappoint him. This filled his heart with eager anticipation.

    Ding Ning let his imagination roam as he envisioned the future. Ding Ning took a step forward, now that he had nothing more to worry about, it was time to open the first level of Wu Shen Pce.

    Following the ancient passageway all the way to the end, two enormous and closed bronze doors appeared in front of his eyes. They were over thirty meters tall and emanated a mottled atmosphere that reflected its age.

    Ding Ning was as small as an ant in front of a dragon as he stood in front of the bronze doors. The sight of them struck him speechless. Putting aside the historical value of these bronze doors, just the price they would fetch if sold as scrap metal would bring fortune to a family.

    To the left and right of the bronze doors, there were four rows of bronze raised bumps. Each raised bump had a strangely shaped image on it.

    In the middle, where the doors join, there was also arge yellow bronze bump. On the bump, there was a constantly changing indented image. Above the indent, there was also a small human-shaped indent.

    Ding Ning was clever and immediately understood that the two indentations were to verify the totem and stone man. He immediately took down the stone man and ced it in the small indentation. As expected, it fitted perfectly.

    At the same time, he raised his left arm and aimed the mermaid tattoo at the slightlyrger indentation. The indentation suddenly emanated a sea-blue light that enveloped Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning felt a sudden pain in his heart and a drop of essential blood abruptly flew out of his chest. It hovered in mid-air and quickly dissolved into the sea-blue light.

    Boom!

    The entire secret space seemed to tremble and the tworge bronze doors slowly opened.

    Ding Ning squinted as he looked in. He discovered that all he could see was a sea-blue light in front of his eyes. Although it was not piercing, he could not see anything else.

    As the doors opened, Ding Ning suddenly felt another sense of weightlessness. When his feetnded on solid ground again, he realized that he stood in the center of a majestic bronze hall.

    All of the items in the hall were made of bronze and all around him was an atmosphere that made his entire body feelfortable and rxed.

    Ding Ning took a deep and satisfying breath. He wondered to himself if this was the spiritual aura he heard of in legends.

    When he calmed his mind and took in the situation in the hall, his pupils immediately contracted and his heart leaped wildly.

    Eighteen strangely-shaped stone statues lined either side of the hall. They stood unmoving but their eyes were fixed on him.

    Ding Ning felt his scalp itch and he cried bitterly in his heart. The one stone statue earlier had almost killed him. Now there were eighteen, and he was going to be ground into dust.

    But since he was already here, he could only pray that these statues were not like the one previously and were not as capable in attacking.

    He took a careful step forward and saw that the stone statues did not have any reaction, only then did he feel slightly more at ease. His gazended on a bronze cauldron guarded by the eighteen stone statues.

    The bronze cauldron was in an old-style. Inky ck, supported on three feet, with two handles rising from the mouth. All kinds of strange and mysterious creatures were carved onto the inky ckness of the cauldron¡¯s walls. There were strange three-legged birds, ancient and ferocious vines wrapped around it, and mystical flowers blossoming strangely. The little cauldron was full ofplicated images, all-inclusive, and endless. It carried the meaning of growing and multiplying without end.

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes brightened, all of his attention was caught by the bronze cauldron. What drew his attention the most was the nine ferocious dragon heads rising out of the mouth of the cauldron. The dragons¡¯ open mouths all faced the cauldron stove as if prepared to light the fire at any moment.

    Shennong Nine-Dragon Cauldron. Ding Ning trembled all over. Even in his wildest dreams, he had not thought to see Shennong Nine-Dragon Cauldron here.

    In the ¡°Compendium of Vegetation¡±, it was recorded that before Shennong became a god, he used Donghai bronze as the material, took the essence of the sun and moon as spirit, gathered the spiritual aura between heaven and earth as fuel, and refined the Dan of nine dragons as essence, and used a hundred years to create the first prototype of the Nine-Dragon Cauldron.

    On the day the cauldron waspleted, thick clouds covered the sky and the heavens sent down cmities. After enduring eighty-one days of thunder, the Nine-Dragon Cauldron almost broke a number of times. In the end, Shennong used his own essential blood as a guide and sessfullypleted the cauldron.

    Shennong became the first mortal to create the divine artifacts from the mortal body. Using the Nine-Dragon Cauldron could increase the sess rate of alchemy by fifty-percent and it drew the covetous gaze of countless people.

    Shennong tasted hundreds of herbs, refined alchemical pills, embraced the world, and saved countless people. He was loved and protected by all and in the end, his deeds came full circle. He ascended into the ethereal realm and took his ce as a god.

    Everyone thought that the Nine-Dragon Cauldron had gone with Shennong into the ethereal world. Who would have thought that it would appear here?

    Ding Ning only thought for a moment before understanding. After all, although the Nine-Dragon Cauldron was a tool used for refining pills, it did not have any additional effect in refining ethereal pills. It would be of little value of Shennong to take it to the ethereal world.

    As the pride of the Shennong tribe, Chiyou had the privilege to challenge the Yan Emperor for the position of chief. In his early years, he had also defeated the Yan Emperor. Although he eventually lost and was killed, how could he not have inherited the treasure left behind by Shennong? It waspletely reasonable for Shennong¡¯s cauldron to appear in Wu Shen Pce.

    Looking at things now, Chiyou had been at a disadvantage when he challenged the Yan Emperor for the position of chief. After all, the Yan Emperor inherited Shennong¡¯s bloodline and had the power to control fire. He had the advantage of a pure bloodline.

    It was no wonder that Chiyou had to create a new path and developed the treasures of the human body. Presumably, there was some resentment motivating it. After all,pared to the Yan Emperor of the pure bloodline, even though he was a descendant of Shennong, he did not have the proper bloodline. Even if he became chief, it wouldck valid justification.

    This was probably the reason he did not inherit the Shennong tribe after defeating the Yan Emperor and the Shennong tribe fell apart, and instead, newly established the Jiuli tribe.

    He wanted to prove himself with his stubbornness and unyielding nature that even without Shennong¡¯s proper bloodline, he had the right topete with his ancestors. He did not care about the position of chief of Shennong tribe because he had the power, like Shennong, to establish his own tribe and dynasty.

    Understanding this, Ding Ning felt even more admiration for Chiyou but also sighed regretfully for his unfortunate fall. If he did not die, he might have been able to surpass his ancestors. This was probably why he was a thorn in the sides of the Yan and Yellow Emperors. Resorting to using another¡¯s de to kill him, they fooled everyone to get rid of him quickly.

    If Ding Ning was in the Yan and Yellow Emperors¡¯ position, he would probably not eat or sleep easy with an opponent like Chiyou. He would probably use any means necessary to remove such a concern.

    After all, the threat he represented was too great. To the point that if they gave him some time, the world would certainly fall into his hands. For the ambitions Yan and Yellow Emperors, this could not be allowed.

    All of this shed across Ding Ning¡¯s mind. His gaze was on the Nine-Dragon Cauldron but all his attention was on the stone statues. After all, the stone statue previously had traumatized him greatly.

    Speaking of the devil... before he had a chance to get near the Nine-Dragon Cauldron to examine it, lights suddenly shed across the eighteen statues¡¯ eyes. Without prior agreement, they stepped together toward Ding Ning.

    This move was earth-shattering. Although Ding Ning had been very careful and had been prepared to escape at any time, a sudden attack by eighteen statues left him no time to react before he was caught between tworge hands like an ant.

    Ding Ning wanted to struggle but found that his entire body ached and he could not summon any strength. This stone man¡¯s knowledge of the human anatomy was no less good than his.

    Afterward, the stone statues lifted the lid of the Nine-Dragon Cauldron and expressionlessly threw him into the cauldron under Ding Ning¡¯s frightened and hopeless gaze.

    Ding Ning regained his freedom and found that he could move. He wanted to escape the Nine-Dragon Cauldron but he realized it was pitch ck above his head. The lid of the cauldron had been reced by the stone statues.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Let me go; I¡¯m a Chiyou¡¯s descendant, and you can¡¯t treat me like this.¡±

    Ding Ning yelled loudly.

    Faced with these emotionless puppets, Ding Ning could only use his identity as a Chiyou¡¯s descendant to handle matters. Unfortunately, the stone statues did not even hear him and paid him no attention. Or, even if they heard him, they ignored him.

    D*mn, these b*stards. They won¡¯t treat me like an alchemical mixture and refine me, right?

    Ding Ning was very panicked. He pped his bone wings and hammered at the lid of the cauldron. But the lid of this Nine-Dragon cauldron was shockingly thick. His fists turned red but he didn¡¯t even make a sound, much less raise the lid.

    Thunk. Water sshed in all directions.

    Ding Ning suddenly fell to the bottom of the cauldron. It was only now he discovered that the bottom of the cauldron was like a pond. There was a thickyer of ck liquid that gave off a powerful medicinal scent. Smelling it cleared his head and made him feel light.

    Nine-leaf flower, dragon grass, ice lotus, thousand-year fruit, stone marrow, thousand stacked leaves...

    Ding Ning smelled nine kinds of treasured medicinal materials. Suddenly smelling a medicine made from so many heavenly materials, he was shocked rather than joyful. His heart was filled with unease. They weren¡¯t refining alchemy pills, but they were going to refine him with the medicine.

    Sure enough, a light creak sounded and nine holes suddenly appeared on the walls of the cauldron. The nine dragon heads entered.

    Ding Ning¡¯s face was ashen. It was over for him. Once the nine dragons breathed fire, the refining process would begin.

    Boom!

    Before he could make one final struggle, the nine dragons¡¯ eighteen eyes suddenly lit up and they ferociously opened up their mouths as fire poured out.

    The temperature in the cauldron began to increase steadily and the surface of the liquid also began to roil.

    Even if it was like drinking poisoned wine, Ding Ning had no choice but to plunge headfirst into the medicinal liquid. With tears on his face, he used his spiritual power to connect with the Tianshui totem, hoping she could pull him into the totem space.

 Chapter 325 - Spell of Savage Soldierâ€™s Body

    <h4>Chapter 325 Spell of Savage Soldier¡¯s Body</h4>

    However, when he discovered that his connection with the Tianshui totem had beenpletely severed and he was unable to reach her, hepletely lost hope.

    Godd*mn, if he was going to die in any case, he may as well drink all this good stuff. He would just consider it hisst meal before death.

    Ding Ning¡¯s skin was red like a boiled lobster. Without any regard for the medicine burning his mouth, he opened his mouth and gulped it into his stomach.

    ¡°Sister mermaid, rescue my brother, quick.¡±

    Inside the totem¡¯s space, Ding Luoxue had woken up and was tugging anxiously at the mermaid¡¯s hand, begging desperately.

    ¡°His physical body and spirit are too weak, he can¡¯t evenpare to a child of the Wu tribe. He is unable to ept the inheritance of the Wu Tribe. This ordeal is to help him train, whether or not he can get through it will depend on his perseverance. I can¡¯t help him.¡±

    Bubbles continuously rose from the mermaid¡¯s mouth as shemunicated using spiritual strength.

    ¡°Nothing bad will happen if he drinks the medicine, right?¡±

    Ding Luoxue looked worriedly at Ding Ning who was swallowing big mouthfuls of medicine.

    ¡°He needs to drink the medicine to be able to persevere. If he doesn¡¯t drink it, he will die in the refining process. Only when the medicine spreads throughout his limbs and bones can he strengthen his physical body.¡±

    The mermaid¡¯s enormous ck tail swung back and forth restlessly. She swam back and forth within the space and little bubbles continuously rose from her mouth. As she spoke, there was a trace of approval in her eyes.

    The moment the medicine entered his mouth, Ding Ning felt a powerful medicinal force rush through his body with unstoppable strength. It charged uncontrobly through his meridians, endlessly tearing through his meridians and flesh.

    The pain of what felt like thousands of knives made his body spasm and he wished he could immediately lose consciousness. However, no matter what, he could not manage to faint away. He could only remain conscious and endure the torment of blunt knives cutting through his flesh.

    Unable to scream, unable to faint, and unable even to die. The only thing left within Ding Ning¡¯s power was to cry.

    But just as he squeezed out some tears, his vision went ck. The strong medicinal power had reached his eyes. It made it feel like his eyes were being pricked by needles. The pain made him unconsciously clench his fists.

    He shook his head desperately in an attempt to shake off the pain in his eyes. But then his eardrums seemed to be pierced through with a needle. The pain of this made him open his mouth and scream.

    But as he opened his mouth, more of the medicine surged into his mouth and rushed into his body, wildly destroying everything that could be destroyed.

    Eyes, mouth, nose, teeth, ears, tongue, throat, blood, flesh, bones, meridians, pancreas...

    After that, his internal organs were violently torn apart by the medicine. Ding Ning¡¯s blood poured out him like there was no tomorrow. It mixed with the medicinal liquid and re-entered his body through his mouth. His present situation truly helped him understand what it meant to be unable the beg for life and unable to die.

    Ding Luoxue looked at the blood-covered Ding Ning and tears poured down her face. But she knew that even the mermaid could not help him right now, he could only depend on himself.

    Half of the liquid was gone. Ding Ningy silently on the bottom of the cauldron like a dead man as he endured the cruelest torture in the world. It was not that he did not want to struggle, it was that he could not even move a single finger at this moment. He could only allow the blood to endlessly mix into the medicinal liquid then re-enter his body with the medicine... then flow out again with his blood... then re-enter again with the medicine... back and forth, endlessly cycling.

    Pain, his entire body, inside and out was filled with pain. Even his bones, which had be stronger after his change, had cracked inch by inch under the medicine¡¯s violent onught. He felt like a cotton doll that had been torn into pieces bit by bit without any chance of retaliation. He could only watch from the side and wait for the judgment of fate. This powerlessness was very simr to what he had felt when he watched Xuan Ji die. This made him feel raging anger and crushing depression.

    Boom, boom...

    As the amount of medicine decreased, the nine dragon heads spouting fire dropped lower into the cauldron. The fire hot enough to melt steel finally sprayed across Ding Ning¡¯s barely breathing body.

    Almost numb with pain, Ding Ning looked at the raging fire spewing out of the nine ferocious dragon heads and a trace of release appeared in his eyes. At his moment, he finally understood why Xuan Ji only asked for death. Godd*mn, this was not a pain that humans could endure.

    Soon he would be vaporized, right? It would finally end.

    Ding Ning¡¯s concentration was beginning to waver and he began to see double. The high temperature of the mes endlessly evaporated the medicinal liquid and his body as he calmly faced death.

    Just at this moment, a clearness flowed through his mind, immediately rousing his confused and befuddled thoughts.

    Just as he wanted to say ¡°What the hell is this, can you not let me die peacefully?¡±, a spell appeared character by golden character in his mind.

    ¡°Spell of Savage Soldier¡¯s Body¡±?

    Ding Ning immediately came to his senses. So this was Chiyou trying to refine him like a weapon.

    He wanted to cry. In his heart, he silently roared, Big Brother Chiyou, you¡¯ve already turned yourself into a strange creature, surely you don¡¯t mean to turn me, such a handsome and carefree, junior also into a strange monster, right?

    But between death and monster, Ding Ning very cowardly chose monster. Wasn¡¯t he just being refined into a weapon?

    Whatever, refine me if you want. A bad life was better than a good death. But all of my beauties, they probably won¡¯t want to be close to me anymore, how sad.

    With tears on his face, Ding Ning silently recited the ¡°Spell of Savage Soldier¡¯s Body¡±. A strange powerful flowed through his body. The moment the violent medicinal strength touched it, it immediately became as docile as a babymb.

    His broken bones began to form, his torn internal organs healed, his shattered meridians began to recover, his rotting flesh began to be restored...

    The nine dragon heads continued to spew forth hot mes. The high temperature endlessly burned at Ding Ning¡¯s body, roasting his entire person, burning away all the impurities the medicine had purged out of him.

    Ding Ning was entirely focused on endlessly reciting ¡°Spell of Savage Soldier¡¯s Body¡± andpletely disregarded the pain of his recovering body and the burning of the high temperature.

    After the inhuman pain earlier, the pain at present was nothing but child¡¯s y to him and waspletely within his range of endurance.

    With the cycling of ¡°Spell of Savage Soldier¡¯s Body¡±, it cleansed each piece of flesh on his body. Impurities were constantly flushed out and evaporated in the high temperatures created by the nine dragons.

    The pain gradually receded to be reced with an ache as the injuries on his body recovered. Ding Ning trembled all over, this ache was even more difficult for him to endure than the earlier pain.

    Focusing his attention and gathering his concentration, Ding Ning forced himself to focus all his attention on cycling ¡°Spell of Savage Soldier¡¯s Body¡± and to not think about the ache in his bones.

    After an indeterminable amount of time, the nine dragons finally stopped spouting fire. Ding Ning felt the ache fade away like the tide and a strength he had never felt before filled every cell in his body.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Ding Ning suddenly opened his eyes and a beam of light, a meter long, shot out of his eyes.

    It felt sofortable, so good, so powerful. Ding Ning rose and could not resist letting out a loud roar yet he was still unable to suppress the restless strength in his body.

    His spiritual strength had reached an apex. It lifted him into the air and allowed him to ce a ruthless punch against the lid of the cauldron.

    With a boom, the cauldron lid was unable to keep him in this time and shot into the air with his punch.

    ¡°Godd*mn, how dare they refine me like a weapon. Now that my strength is much greater, I¡¯m going to teach you all a lesson.¡±

    With his hands on his hips, Ding Ning stood on the rim of the Nine-Dragon Cauldron and shouted provocations at the eighteen stone statues.

    Ding Ning¡¯s confidence rose alongside his strength. He felt that he could send the stone statues flying with just one punch.

    Was it not just eighteen stone statues? Although he already knew of the stone statues¡¯ good intentions, he still felt very unhappy and had to restore his dignity.

    Pushing off from the rim of the cauldron, Ding Ning surged powerfully toward the nearest stone statue. How dare the stone statue refine him like a weapon, humph! He would beat the shit out of this stone statue.

    And so...

    Ten minutester, Ding Ning held his bruised face and was crouched in front of the Nine-Dragon Cauldron as the eighteen stone statues beat him up.

    After the one-sided beating was over, the stone statues returned to their ces like y Bodhisattvas, as if nothing had happened.

    With tears on his face, Ding Ning wiped away the blood at the corners of his mouth and from his nose. Shaking all over, he pointed at the stone statues and yelled with an angry expression. ¡°You are all shameless to gang up on me. You can¡¯t even die. What bullies.¡±

    Unfortunately, the stone statues kept silent and not a single one paid him any attention. This made Ding Ning feel very tired at heart.

    He had not expected this to happen. After his strength increased, he confidently taunted the stone statues. In the beginning, he did have the advantage and shattered a stone statue with three punches.

    This increased his confidence greatly. Feeling that beating one stone statue was not satisfying enough, he challenged three at once. But after he destroyed three stone statues with difficulty and continued to challenge the other ones, he discovered that the stone statues he destroyed earlier had been restored to their original condition. This was when things went downhill. Seven stone statues attacked him at the same time and put him at a disadvantage.

    But even so, he was able to hold his own. However, as the fighting area expanded, it triggered the other stone statues creating the situation where he was being beaten up by eighteen stone statues.

    If this was all, then he could use his speed to sessfully defeat them but these mutated stone statues had the power toe back to life. Even if he fought to the end of time, he would not win. So once he realized this, he decided to curl up and ept the beating.

    Although his revenge was not sessful and he felt very sullen, he had truly felt the strength of his body. Previously, he was someone who would be killed with one punch from the stone statue.

    But now, the stone statue¡¯s attack on his body only brought a little pain. It was clear how much his body had strengthened and how different it was from previously.

    What delighted him the most was that he did not turn into a monster, and he could still do the things he liked with his beloved beauties.

    ¡°Humph, I¡¯m in a good mood today so I won¡¯t quibble with you all. There will be a day where I destroy all of you so thoroughly that you won¡¯t be able toe back to life.¡±

    Ding Ning said resentfully.

    Clenching his fist tightly, an explosion sounded in the air. Ding Ning felt the power in his body and gave a pleased smile. The pain he had suffered earlier was not for naught.

    But as a message and a chapter of ¡°Spell of Savage Soldier¡¯s Body¡± mysteriously entered his mind, Ding Ning felt as if he had been sshed with a basin of ice-cold water. His expression immediately copsed and became very bitter.

    The message told him that there were nine levels to ¡°Spell of Savage Soldier¡¯s Body¡±. He had nowpleted the first exercise and had reached the first level. The strength of his body was equal to that of an adolescent warrior of the Wu Tribe. He had to enter the next level of Wu Shen Pce to cultivate level two.

    The strength of an adolescent warrior? The strength of an adolescent warrior? The strength of an adolescent warrior?

    This phrase echoed in Ding Ning¡¯s mind and he wanted to cover his face and cry. Such a powerful body was only at the strength of an adolescent warrior of the Wu Tribe? Godd*mn.

    What terrified him the most was that he had to endure such painful refinement eight more times. Ding Ning wanted to cry but had no tears. He pointed to the sky and swore, ¡°Chiyou, you b*stard, you won¡¯t be happy until you¡¯ve killed me, right?¡±

 Chapter 326 - Frozen Sea

    <strong>Chapter 326 Frozen Sea</strong>

    With a thud, the entire bronze hall shook violently.

    Goddamn, that wasn¡¯t an earthquake, right? Ding Ning stared fixedly at the Nine-Dragon Cauldron. He had to think of a way to get it out of here.

    Unfortunately, before he had taken any actual action, the Nine-Dragon Cauldron flew up of its own ord andnded in the hands of a stone statue who had appeared out of nowhere.

    Ding Ning looked at this enormous stone statue with eight feet, three heads, and six arms and swallowed with difficulty. Seeing its bronze heads and iron foreheads, imprable body and the knife, ax, and spear it held in its hands, Ding Ning smiled charming and said shyly, ¡°Ancestor Chiyou, I was just making a joke. Haha, just a joke.¡±

    The Chiyou¡¯s statue in front of him was dozens of meters tall. His eight legs made him as fast as a ghost and his three blurry faces had no expression at all. His six hands held a knife, ax, and spear that were each about nine meters long and infused with a killing aura. All this made Ding Ning feel that they were not of the same level at all. The stone statues from earlier would crumble into dust with one strike from this one.

    Chiyou¡¯s statue stood where it was silently. It seemed to be looking at him but also did not seem to see anything. The pressure of his power was terrifying and it seemed to thicken the air, restricting Ding Ning¡¯s breathing as sweat broke out on his forehead.

    Finally, Chiyou¡¯s statue moved. With a wave of his hand, the mermaid suddenly left Ding Ning¡¯s left arm and flew, without any chance of resistance, to Chiyou¡¯s enormous palm. The mermaid tilted her head and looked at the statue curiously, and bubbles continued to float out of her mouth.

    All of Ding Ning¡¯s muscles tensed and his back was soaked with sweat as he stared fixedly at Chiyou¡¯s statue. Luoxue and the Air Force Wings were inside the mermaid¡¯s space, the statue wouldn¡¯t squish the mermaid, right? If he did, Luoxue and the Air Force Wings would certainly not escape. Thus, even though he knew he was not a match for the statue, he still made ready to attack.

    Fortunately, Chiyou¡¯s statue did not attack the mermaid. Instead, his three mouths opened and closed and he made some dry and strange sounds.

    The mermaid continued to blow out bubbles and seemed to be using a uniquenguage tomunicate with Chiyou¡¯s statue.

    Ding Ning¡¯s body froze and surprise appeared in his eyes. This statue could talk, was it not a statue and instead was a totem?

    The Jiuli tribe was split into nine parts and each had a totem belonging to them, thus everyone thought there were nine totems.

    But through Xuan Ji¡¯s messages, he learned that the Jiuli tribe actually had ten totems. The most powerful totem was Chiyou¡¯s battle god totem.

    However, did not know whether Chiyou had created the battle god totem based on his own image or had changed himself based on the image of the battle god. Other than Chiyou himself, no one knew the answer to this mystery.

    Within real recorded history, after the Yan Emperor¡¯s people killed Chiyou, there was again chaos in the world as their political power was unstable. The Yellow Emperor drew Chiyou¡¯s likeness on army gs to intimidate the world.

    Everyone in the world thought Chiyou could not die so no one dared to oppose him. Thus, all the nations swore allegiance to him. From this, it was clear how powerful Chiyou¡¯s battle god¡¯s reputation was.

    As Ding Ning watched, Chiyou¡¯s statue and the mermaid concluded their conversation and the statue stabbed the giant knife in his hand into the ground. Turning its eyes to him, it pointed with a finger and a beam of light shot into the stone man.

    The stone man suddenly gave off red and orange lights that shot directly into Ding Ning¡¯s mind. A gold-foiled paper spun in his mind. There were a few ancient and mysterious characters carved onto it.

    What type of character was this? He had never seen it before. It was not bone script or cuneiform, and in any case, Ding Ning had never seen such characters before. He didn¡¯t even know if they were characters much less be able to decipher it.

    As he raised his head to ask what this was, Ding Ning found that, at some point, the battle god totem had taken the Nine-Dragon Cauldron and disappeared.

    Never mind, he had to get the soul-severing knife first to cut through the demon-sealing chain. Ding Ning walked toward and grasped the hilt with two hands and gave it a tug...

    How awkward, there was no reaction. How heavy was this soul-severing knife? Ding Ning refused to believe this and infused all his strength into his arms. Using all his strength, he called in a low voice, ¡°Rise!¡±

    .... He still could not lift it.

    Ding Ning blushed. He indeed had the strength of an adolescent warrior of the Wu tribe. He couldn¡¯t even pick up Chiyou¡¯s weapon, how embarrassing.

    Particrly as the mermaid swung her tail, blew bubbles and looked at him curiously with her head tilted as if asking why he was not taking the knife. This made him feel very ufortable.

    This shouldn¡¯t be happening. Since the battle god totem had left him the knife, it must think he had enough strength to pick it up. Why could he not move it?

    Ding Ning¡¯s mind spun quickly. Soul-severing knife, soul-severing knife, did it need a soul to pick it up?

    Having thought of this, Ding Ning gave orders to the two-faced buddha. The ck-faced buddha suddenly moved and the soul-severing sword shook slightly. With a rasp, it appeared in his hand, without any weight at all.

    Ding Ning let out a breath. It was as he thought. This was a knife controlled by the soul, no wonder it could sever the soul.

    The mermaid blew some bubbles then suddenly opened her mouth wide and swallowed the eighteen stone statue puppets in one go. She swam around Ding Ning with an eager expression, waiting for his praise.

    Ding Ning was overjoyed. Looking at the empty bronze hall, he sighed in approval and gave the mermaid a thumbs-up.

    The mermaid gave a pleased smile and swung her tail before returning to his left arm as a tattoo.

    Ding Ning looked intently around the bronze hall then turned and left resolutely. As he stepped out of the bronze hall, the two bronze doors closed of their own ord.

    Boom!

    As the doors closed, the entire space blurred and there was a sense of weightlessness. Ding Ning¡¯s sight blurred, then he appeared on the deserted ind.

    He made it out that he had probably been in the secret space for about three days. Breathing in the slightly damp air brought in by the sea breeze, Ding Ning gauged the time and suddenly had a feeling of having been away for a lifetime.

    ¡°Huff huff!¡±

    The mermaid happily spat out the ice coffin, Luoxue, and the Air Force Wings.

    Ding Ning took hold of the knife with his soul and shouted, ¡°Cut!¡±

    The soul-severing knife abruptly came out and it sliced toward the chain with terrifying power. Ayer of bright light abruptly shone from the demon-sealing chain. Countless cryptic symbols shed and shot into the sky.

    There were no metallic sparks flying in all directions, there was only a light thud as the light on the chain faded and it fell from the ice coffin to the ground.

    At the same time, a shadow of the chain abruptly appeared in the flowing light in Ding Ning¡¯s mind and it melded with the demon-sealing chain on the ground.

    Just as Ding Ning thought it was over and was stretching out a hand to grab the chain, the chain suddenly burned with a white me. Following Ding Ning¡¯s arm, it shot straight into his mind.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ding Ning let out a scream.

    In the instant the white fire entered his body, a terrifying sinister coldness made him feel like he had fallen into the depths of hell. It was as if his flesh and blood were freezing over. Although there was clearly ck frost on his skin, his heart was like a ball of fire. The mixing of ice and fire, the contradictory pain made him spasm. He fell to the ground and rolled around in pain.

    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Ding Luoxue cried out in shock. She bent down to help Ding Ning get up but before her hand touched Ding Ning, a sinister chill made her shiver and all the blood in her body froze, freezing her where she stood.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s face was ck, his eyes were bloodshot, and veins stood out on his forehead. He yelled loudly at Luoxue then gathered his strength and ran toward the sea.

    It was some time after Ding Ning left that Luoxue stood up shakily. Her blood flowed once again and her body temperature gradually rose.

    But her joints were still stiff, her face was as white as paper, and the corners of her lips were slightly dark. She looked in the direction Ding Ning ran in with terror in her eyes and could not stop her tears pouring down her face.

    She had not even touched Ding Ning but yet she had be like this. What kind of pain was Ding Ning suffering? This worried her greatly.

    With a ssh, Ding Ning jumped into the sea. Although all the flesh and blood on his body was almost frozen, his internal organs were on fire. His mouth was dry and his mind was muddled, so he unconsciously jumped into the sea.

    What he didn¡¯t know was that the ce at which he jumped into the sea immediately froze into a thickyer of ice. Thisyer of ice was also extending outward. After some more time, who knew if it would freeze the entire surface of the sea.

    Ding Ning continuously sank downward and his consciousness grew more and more blurry. He knew that the two-sided buddha was battling with the white me.

    ck fire, white fire, and golden Buddha light, the three of them fought happily but caused Ding Ning unimaginable pain. It was even more painful than being refined in the Nine-Dragon Cauldron earlier.

    As he continued to sink, all of the water he passed through froze into transparent ice crystals. Sea creatures that did not have time to move out of the way were frozen within the ice, making it looked like the underwater world at an aquarium.

    What to do? What to do? At this time, Ding Ning was like an ice-man, coldness emanating from every part of his body. He was desperately panicked and his mind was spinning rapidly.

    At this time, the double-sided Buddha had already lost many times to the Fire of the Underworld. If he didn¡¯t think of something quickly, he would die for sure. After all, the double-sided Buddha was his ¡°god¡±, it represented his will and soul. He could not lose it.

    Suddenly, he remembered what Xuan Ji had said before. Although the Fire of the Underworld tortured her soul constantly, it did do some good for the soul. As long as one could endure it and not die, it could purify one¡¯s soul.

    However, Xuan Ji was a martial artist at the eighth level of the Holy Martial Arts Realm. Her soul was not something his soul couldpare to. She could endure it, but could he?

    But at present, he had no way out. If he continued as he was and waited for his strength to run out, he would also die.

    It looked like he had no choice but to throw his all into this. After all, although his soul was not as refined as Xuan Ji¡¯s, the amount of Fire of the Underworld in his body was far less than what had been in Xuan Ji¡¯s. Only a small thread had entered his body.

    He was going to go for it. A ruthless light shed through Ding Ning¡¯s eyes. With his mind, he stopped the double-sided Buddha from resisting and allowed the Fire of the Underworld to envelop the double-sided Buddha and burn.

    Pain. More pain than even when he was being refined. Ding Ning felt that his head was no longer his own. It felt as if someone had opened his head and lit his brain on fire. He wished he could immediately lose consciousness.

    But he knew he could not lose consciousness. If he did, it was all over for him. He had to stay awake and endure this pain, only then could he survive as well as obtain the most benefit from the experience.

    This little trace of Fire of the Underworld was different from the one in Xuan Ji¡¯s body which had a purpose. This one did not have its own consciousness and had not locked onto Ding Ning¡¯s soul. It would eventually be exhausted one day.

    This was a contest of will and a protracted battle of the soul. It would all depend on whether Ding Ning couldst until the end.

    The mermaid blew bubbles anxiously. The sea was her home but the only thing she could do right now was make Ding Ning breathe like he could onnd. Otherwise, before Ding Ning had defeated the Fire of the Underworld, he would have drowned.

    Ding Ning allowed the Fire of the Underworld to burn his soul as he chanted Sutra of Cultivating Spirit withplete disregard for everything else. He constantly provided ¡°nourishment¡± for this soul, otherwise, if he fell behind the rate at which his soul was burning, he would die.

    It had to be said, Ding Ning¡¯s decision to jump into the sea was an intelligent one. With the help of the Tianshui totem, there was no threat of suffocation. Cycling through the Sutra of Cultivating Spirit here in the unpolluted ocean, the speed at which he cultivated his spiritual power was hundreds of times fasterpared to being onnd.

 Chapter 327 - Strange White-Haired Person

    Chapter 327 Strange White-Haired Person

    A steady stream of spiritual strength entered Ding Ning¡¯s consciousness to make up for the soul being burned up. Like a moth flying into a ming time and time again as it burned brightly.

    Only through this did he maintain a delicate bnce with the speed at which the Fire of the Underworld burned. If this was onnd, Ding Ning¡¯s soul would have long been burned to death.

    Luoxue sat unmoving on a rock by the sea, hugging her knees and staring dazedly at the frozen sea. She hoped to see Ding Ning suddenly jump out of the sea and rub her head with a smile.

    She had maintained this position already for two days and two nights, she was like the Amah Rock. Although Ding Ning¡¯s spiritual mark in her mind had already be very weak and on the brink of flickering out, she still believed that he would return safely.

    The Air Force Wings were not very intelligent, and they were the equivalent of seven-year-old children. They had not realized the danger their master was in and was still flying carelessly in the sky above the deserted ind.

    They did not like the temperature of the frozen sea. Carefreely, they went around to the other of the ind to search for food.

    About a few dozen sea miles east of the deserted ind, a luxury yacht sailed aimlessly across the ocean.

    On the yacht, the two dozen or so bikini-d beauties, the owner of the yacht, and his friends were not enjoying the beautiful scenery as usual. Instead, they knelt trembling on the ground as they looked with fear at the strange white-haired man, who stood with his hands behind his bank as he gazed toward the horizon, and the young man standing respectfully behind him.

    The white-haired man was strange because his age was very vague. If one said he was seventy or eighty, it was believable. If one said he was just into his twenties, it was also believable.

    The man¡¯s white hair, white brows, and bent body seemed like that an aged elder yet there was not a single wrinkle on his face. His skin was as red and smooth as a baby¡¯s. The saying of having white hair but a child¡¯s face probably referred to this.

    If this was all, then it would be fine. However, he also wore his long hair loose and was wearing the long robes of ancient times. If not for the fact that the young man at his side hade onto the yacht and immediately beaten up the yacht owner and a few bodyguards to intimidate everyone, everyone would have thought that he was an actor in some movie that had forgotten to remove his makeup.

    The young man behind him looked quite normal and he wore normal clothing. However, his face was like that of a dead person, there was not a trace of human emotion. In particr, his lips were as red as blood and appeared especially strange.

    Anyone who could afford to buy a yacht and take it out to sea with bikini girls had to be a powerful figure in Ninghai. The owner of this yacht, Gao Shenqing, was not an exception. He was the heir to the listed Gao Family business. Even if he was unable to join the ranks of the most notable people in Ninghai, he was very close to it.

    Given the Gao Family business¡¯ wealth and position, even the most notable people would not offend them easily. But the strange white-haired man had not even looked at him properly sinceing onto the yacht.

    His dozen bodyguards had been taken out and Mr. Gao felt that it was a great loss of face. Gathering his courage, he announced his identity in the hopes that the strange white-haired man would give consideration to theter consequences of his actions. However, all he got in return was a p from the expressionless youth. After that, he had no choice but to crouch quietly among the other people. In his heart, he resentfully muttered to himself that he would call the police on these two arrogant but ignorant people once they got back onnd and shut them away forever.

    Yes, this yacht had been hijacked. Other than a few people driving the yacht, everyone else had been gathered up and forced to crouch on the deck. They were not allowed to move or speak.

    Fortunately, they had not started killing people. Even the bodyguards had not had arms and legs broken so they could no longer resist. This made the young men and bikini-d girls feel slightly more at ease.

    When the yacht approached the deserted ind, the workers sailing the yacht came forward with expressions of terror and respectfully reported. ¡°Sir... we can¡¯t go further forward, Ghost Ind in front.¡±

    ¡°Ghost Ind?¡± The expressionless youth raised his brows as if not understanding what that meant.

    The staff members vividly described the horror of the Ghost Ind and this brought some expression to the young man¡¯s face for the first time as he looked questioningly at the strange white-haired man.

    Unexpectedly, a surprised expression appeared on the strange white-haired man¡¯s expressionless face following a wave of coldness. ¡°It¡¯s here, there¡¯s no mistake about it. Go forward.¡±

    ¡°This is Ghost...¡±

    The staff member¡¯s face was full of horror. Before he finished speaking, the expressionless young man pped him across the face. ¡°Do as you¡¯re told, and there¡¯s no need for such nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    With an ufortable expression, the staff member nodded and bowed and continued moving forward but he prayed silently to himself in the hopes that no fog would roll in at this time.

    ¡°Master, did the light from the treasure two days agoe from here?¡±

    Only when the young man faced the strange white-haired man would a trace of respect appear on his face.

    ¡°Yes, look at how there¡¯s ice on the surface of the ocean in this weather. The treasure must be here, no mistake about it. If I am correct, this treasure must be of the ice series. Although it is of no use to us, once we have it, we can take it to Ice Demon and exchange it for the blood crystal we need.¡±

    A fanatic light appeared in the strange white-haired man¡¯s eyes as he looked to the frozen sea in front.

    ¡°The blood crystal! With the blood crystal, I have hope of breaking through to the Earth Martian Arts realm within a year!¡± The expressionless young man greedily licked his blood-red lips and an eager light appeared in his eyes.

    They were not alone in approaching the ind. Not far from the deserted ind, three fishing boats also approached the ind at the same time without prior consultation. At the same time, they gave orders, that could not be refused, to the ship owners to approach the deserted ind.

    They were all Ancient Warriors who were close by Ninghai. The light that shot into the sky from Ding Ning severing the demon-sealing chain alerted them and made them mistakenly believe that it was the birth of a treasure. Thus, they each rushed to this area to search for the treasure.

    This was the first batch of people who came to search this part of the sea for unusual activities. There were more Ancient Warriors scouting around the nearby sea in search of the position of the treasure. From this, it was clear just how attractive a treasure was to Ancient Warriors.

    The strange white-haired man and the expressionless young man were the first to reach the ind. The yacht was unable to get any closer than a kilometer from the ind leaving them no choice but to abandon the yacht and approach the ind on the ice.

    However, there was no way they would allow the yacht to leave. After all, they still had to sail it back. Thus, each person on the yacht was poisoned by the strange white-haired man. The poison would only activate after three days. If they escaped, they would die without question.

    For the sake of his life, Gao Shenqing and the others had no choice but to wait obediently aboard the yacht no matter how unwilling they were.

    However, they had no idea that the strange white-haired man and the expressionless young man had no intention of leaving anyone alive to leak news of the treasure and bring trouble to them. They would all die in three days.

    ¡°Oh, there are people who got here ahead of us?¡±

    The strange white-haired man quickly led the expressionless young man onshore to search the ind. Very quickly, they saw Luoxue hugging her knees and looking out at the sea. At this sight, their brow furrowed slightly.

    The expressionless young man saw Luoxue¡¯s pretty silhouette and extended his tongue to lick his bright red lips. A greedy expression appeared in his eyes. ¡°Master, I think this is a normal person, not an Ancient Warrior. Should I capture and question her?¡±

    ¡°Wait, there is no one else on this ind and no boats around yet this girl is alone on the ind. This is very strange, so it will be best to investigate her first.¡±

    The strange white-haired man was a mistrustful man. He extended a hand to stop the expressionless young man¡¯s rash actions and spoke solemnly.

    ¡°A young girl in her early twenties, even if she was an Ancient Warrior, she can¡¯t possibly be a match for us. Are you not being too cautious?¡±

    The expressionless young man objected.

    ¡°What do you know? So what if she¡¯s only in her early twenties. Is the Queen of the Night not only twenty-something? Yet she¡¯s already a celestial master. How many times have I told you? You must be very careful when doing anything. If we run into the Queen of the Night, we will both die here.¡±

    The strange white-haired man scolded angrily. ¡°I asked you to do one little thing in Ninghai. All you¡¯ve done is that you killed six women and alerted the Seventeenth Bureau. If I didn¡¯te in time, you would have been caught already.¡±

    ¡°How many Queen of the Nights can there be? How could there be such a coincidence.¡±

    The expressionless young man spoke unhappily, ¡°Besides, for the six women I killed, I drained them of blood and turned into mummies. Until now, the Seventeenth Bureau still thinks it¡¯s the work of a vampire from the west. Even if you had note, that bunch of idiots are not able to catch me. The only pity is that there are so few virgins in Ninghai, despite it being such arge city. So depressing.¡±

    ¡°You have no idea of the powers you¡¯re messing with. There are many hidden talents inside the Seventeenth Bureau, some that even I have to be wary of. You are merely at the Xuan Martial Arts Realm, yet you dare tomit crimes in such a big city as Ninghai, you really have no idea what¡¯s good for you.¡±

    The strange white-haired man was extremely annoyed and his tone grew stern.

    The expressionless young man opened his mouth as if to rebuke more but seeing the strange white-haired man¡¯s ugly expression, he immediately closed his mouth obediently and did not dare to say anymore. However, he still did not agree with his master¡¯s words. He felt that the martial artists in the world were not worth a mention and nothing to be afraid of.

    ¡°Alright, enough chitter-chatter. Go ask the girl why she¡¯s here. Let¡¯s get a feel for the situation then we can decide.¡±

    The strange white-haired man waved his hand impatiently and ordered.

    ¡°Hey, who are you? Why are you here?¡±

    The expressionless young man charged excitedly to Luoxue¡¯s side but when he realized Luoxue was not a virgin, his interest waned and he questioned her condescendingly.

    The strange white-haired man listened from a distance and a trace of anger shed through his eyes. This disciple of his was talented beyond measure and made vast improvements in cultivation every day. He had reached the Xuan Martial Arts Realm at a very young age and could be considered very good among the Ancient Martial Arts world.

    Additionally, he had not suffered much in his journey and this had led to an intion of his ego. From the depths of his heart, he did not think very highly of any person. If this went on, he would eventually cause a disaster.

    All of Luoxue¡¯s attention was on Ding Ning at the bottom of the sea so she did not hear the expressionless man¡¯s question at all. Her eyes remained unmoving as she stared out at the sea.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you, did you hear me? Godd*mn, are you deaf?¡±

    Seeing Luoxue ignore him, the expressionless young man immediately became angry and yelled angrily.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    The strange white-haired man could not suppress his anger anymore and walked over quickly as he yelled.

    He still felt that it was very unusual for a girl to dare to be alone on this deserted ind. Seeing that she paid no attention to his disciple, he felt even more rmed and was worried that she had a powerful backer. How could he allow his worrisome disciple to offend her?

    ¡°Hello, Miss, my name is Ouyang Tang, and this is my disciple Yun Yi. He is a straightforward man but does not mean ill. I apologize for his rudeness earlier.¡±

    The strange white-haired man red at Yun Yi and fully filled the rules of the Jianghu as he wrapped a hand around his fist and bowed.

    Yun Yi rolled his eyes. He felt that his master was being too cautious. What threat could a girl in her early twenties be on this deserted ind?

    Luoxue had no attention to spare for Yun Yi so naturally, she had none for the strange white-haired man either. Her eyes remained fixed on the ocean as if she had not heard anything at all.

    ¡°Miss, Miss, may I ask how you came to be here?¡±

    Ouyang Tang¡¯s expression was unhappy but he held down his temper. He would first learn who Luoxue was first. If she was of no consequence, he would make this girl, who dared to ignore him, pay a most painful price.

    ¡°Is this girl deaf?¡±

    Yun Yi muttered quietly.

 Chapter 328 - Ning Ye

    <h4>Chapter 328 Ning Ye</h4>

    ¡°Miss?¡±

    Not only did Ouyang Tang suspect that she was deaf, he also suspected she was blind.

    As he shouted, he stretched out his fingers and waved them in front of Luoxue¡¯s eyes.

    Luoxue¡¯s brows furrowed and she pushed aside his fingers without good humor and continued to stare at the ocean.

    Ouyang Tang¡¯s expression grew angry. It was clear that this girl could hear and see but was purposely ignoring him, this made him feel undignified.

    But seeing Luoxue¡¯splete disregard for them increasingly made him feel that she was unfathomable and, contrarily, made him act more cautiously.

    However, Yun Yi could not suppress his anger any longer and loudly scolded, ¡°A stupid girl, how dare you pretend we don¡¯t exist. Are you looking to die?¡±

    As he finished speaking, his hand moved toward Luoxue¡¯s face to p her. Ouyang Tang¡¯s face drained of color in shock and cried out, ¡°No!¡±

    With a crisp crack, the pnded on Luoxue¡¯s face. A clear handprint appeared on her white face.

    Luoxue fell to the ground without any resistance. An angry fire burned in her beautiful eyes as she stared intently at Yun Yi. ¡°Do you have a problem?¡±

    A cruel smile appeared on Yun Yi¡¯s face. ¡°Master, just as I said, she is a normal person, yet you would not believe me. Give this girl to me now, and I promise to make her tell us everything she knows.¡±

    Ouyang Tang had thought that Luoxue was a hidden master but now that he saw how vulnerable she was, he immediately stopped his act and said in a cold voice, ¡°Then I¡¯ll hand this to you. Find out when she came here, why she came here, and who did shee with. Also, find out what¡¯s with the ice on the sea and where the treasure is. If she refuses to speak, knock out all her teeth.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, master, I promise that she¡¯ll even tell me when her time of the month is.¡±

    A sickly and wild flush rose on Yun Yi¡¯s face and he spoke with bright eyes. His favorite thing to do was to torture people. It was a pity that this girl was not a virgin, otherwise, her blood would certainly help his cultivation rise another level.

    As he finished speaking, he stretched out a hand to grab Luoxue.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    At this moment, a voice came from the distance. A pair of white-clothed middle-aged man and woman appeared in front of them with a few bounds, like a bouncing ball.

    The middle-aged man wore a white robe with a long sword slung across his waist. His long hair was pulled into a bun at the top of his head and he appeared rxed and ethereal.

    The woman was also dressed in white. Her figure curved perfectly and she had a charming face. Her every frown and smile was charming and was constantly emanating a seductive allure. Standing behind the white-clothed man, she still tossed a sly nce at Yun Yi, making him swallow involuntarily.

    Although he was not interested in women, and only loved to drink the blood of virgins, this woman was too provocative. Her every action carried a seductive allure.

    The white-clothed manughed coldly with his hands behind his back. ¡°Ouyang Tang, a blood demon bullying amon girl, what a show of power.¡±

    Ouyang Tang¡¯s pupil¡¯s contracted but when he spoke, there was no sign of weakness. ¡°The hypocrite Song Xifeng, the poisoned-smile woman Liu Piaopiao. What are you, husband and wife, doing on this foreign deserted ind?¡±

    The white-clothed man, Song Xifeng, grew angry and his face twisted as he roared, ¡°I practice a gentleman¡¯s sword technique, not a hypocrite¡¯s sword technique.¡±

    Ouyang Tang frowned and said, with an expression of disdain, ¡°Stop ttering yourself. Who in the Jianghu doesn¡¯t know that you coveted your sworn brother, Yue Chaoqun¡¯s, Wild Wind Sword Technique? You killed Yue Chaoqun¡¯s entire family of seventy-three people. Not only did you steal the Wild Wind Sword Technique, you hypocritically stood guard for his spirit for one hundred days and chatted up your sworn sister-inw in the mourning hall and was caught red-handed.¡±

    ¡°You lie. Piaopiao and I truly love each other.¡±

    Ouyang Tang had hit on Song Xifeng¡¯s weak spot and Song Xifeng immediately flew into a rage. His face flushed red and the veins on his head jumped around wildly.

    Liu Piaopiao withdrew her charming smile at this scene and said, in a voice filled with killing intent, ¡°Blood Demon, do not speak without thinking and taint my reputation. Otherwise, I will not rest until you are dead.¡±

    ¡°Reputation? Do you still have one? It¡¯s said that even tigers don¡¯t eat their own. Not only did Song Xifeng kill your husband, he also killed your daughter, Yue Yunlian. Not only do you not seek revenge for her, you actually sleep with Song Xifeng. May I interview you as to your thought process?¡±

    Ouyang Tang continued without a trace of fear.

    ¡°What do you know? Yue Chaoqun, that b*stard, tainted Yunlian. Yunlian did not want to live anymore...¡±

    ¡°Piaopiao, don¡¯t say any more!¡±

    Liu Piaopiao¡¯s eyes were rimmed with red and she shouted in a hoarse voice. Before she finished speaking, she was cut off by an ashen-faced Song Xifeng. Pouting with injustice, she closed her mouth and did not speak further.

    A brilliant light shed through Ouyang Tang¡¯s eyes. It seemed that there was more to the old unresolved case than met the eye. However, this had nothing to do with him. He just wanted the treasure.

    ¡°Oh, us sisters thought we came very quickly, who would have thought that you all would be even faster? Truly godspeed.¡±

    A strangeugh rang out and seven colorful figures appeared.

    It was seven men of all different sizes. All their clothing was red, green, and other bright colors. Their faces were also covered with bright make-up. They were more girly than the girls at a bar to the point they looked likedyboys.

    Song Xifeng furrowed his brows and said in a cold voice, ¡°The Seven Demons of Cangnan.¡±

    ¡°The gentleman¡¯s sword is very discerning. It is indeed us sisters.¡±

    The leader was a short and fat man in bright red. His mouth, bright red with lipstick, split open and showed a mouthful of yellow teeth. He shyly twisted his barrel-thick waist and threw a sly look at Song Xifeng, almost making him throw up.

    Ouyang Tang¡¯s expression grew ugly. He had initially thought he could bring his disciple Yun Yi to make his fortune silently. Slipping away silently after retrieving the treasure. He had not expected so many people to gather here. The situation at hand was bing more and moreplex.

    The Seven Demons of Cangnan were famous perverts. Not only did they like men, they like to torture their enemies to death. There were countless murder cases on their hands and they were wanted criminals by the Bureau of Religions.

    These seven perverts were very difficult to deal with. Although their cultivation was only at the Xuan Martial Arts Realm, the seven of them practiced a powerful allied attack technique. Even a warrior in the Earth Martial Arts Realm would be hard put to challenge them.

    Although Song Xifeng and Liu Piaopiao were only beginners in the Earth Martial Arts Realm, the couple joined their swords together so that even against him, someone in thete stages of the Earth Martial Arts Realm, they would not be disadvantaged.

    This was not good. Ouyang Tang¡¯s mind turned quickly, working out how to muddy the waters and obtain the treasure during the confusion.

    But before he hade up with a perfect solution, a clear voice rang out. ¡°Ah, so lively here!¡±

    Everyone looked toward the sound and saw a pale-faced, sharp-browed young man dressed in ck. His hands were behind his back as he leisurely strolled over to them.

    Everyone looked at each other. This young man looked very unfamiliar, and no one knew who he was.

    Most importantly, none of the people present could see the depth of the young man¡¯s cultivation. Either his cultivation was very high and they could not see through it, or he was just an ordinary person.

    But was it possible for an ordinary person to appear on the deserted ind at this time? The answer was no.

    Thus, even the Seven Demons of Cangnan, who always stopped when they saw a handsome man was already almost drooling at the sight of this young man, did not act rashly.

    The ck-clothed young man walked lightly to where everyone was standing and nced over at them casually. When his eyesnded on Luoxue, whose face still carried the mark of the p, his eyes immediately brightened.

    Walking quickly, he approached Luoxue and he did not try to hide the admiration within his eyes. He bowed respectfully and said, ¡°I am Ning Ye. Last night, an urge suddenly overcame me and I did some calctions. I discovered that my marriage star has moved and the object of my destiny is on this deserted ind. Thus, no matter the hardship, I hurried to this deserted ind. I wonder if you could tell me your name, perhaps the destiny of my marriage hasnded on you.¡±

    Ding Luoxue continued to stare at the ocean and said, without good humor, ¡°What does your marriage have to do with me? I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    Ning Ye¡¯s fingers tapped against each other as he counted. He slowly looked around and said, with a face of confusion. ¡°That should not be the case. There are only two women on the deserted ind right now. The white-clothed woman clearly already has someone. There is only you left, how could it not be you?¡±

    ¡°That might not be the case. Perhaps the destiny of your marriage hasnded on me.¡±

    The youngest of the Seven Demons of Cangnan was a tall and thin man dressed in bright yellow. He batted his eye-shadowed and mascaraed eyes and spoke with a shy expression.

    ¡°Ha!¡± Yun Yi¡¯s expressionless face could not be maintained and he abruptly burst out withughter.

    Ning Ye¡¯s expression was confused and he held up his fists in greeting to Yun Yi. ¡°This brother, why are youughing?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, kid, what are youughing at? Do you think that my seventh sister was wrong?¡±

    Seeing that Ning Ye did not rebuke the youngest demon¡¯s words, the third demon brother cheered in his heart. Perhaps the young handsome man liked this style. If the youngest could get hold of him, the ¡°sisters¡± could all share one bowl and enjoy the pleasures with him.

    Yun Yi was young and arrogant. He didn¡¯t like the seven demons and with his master present, he was certainly not going to be polite to them. He rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I wasughing at how shameless thedyboy was, how his affection is not reciprocated, is that not okay?¡±

    Ouyang Tang¡¯s expression changed and he bemoaned his fate in his heart. His godd*mn disciple really knew how to create trouble for him. Although the Seven Demons of Cangnan were named as demons and everyone knew the truth of the matter¡ªtheir greatest taboo was the worddyboys. Now there would be big trouble.

    As expected, Yun Yi¡¯s words fell from his lips and all of their expressions changed simultaneously. The third brother yelled angrily, ¡°Are you looking to die? How dare you insult my sisters?¡±

    ¡°Am I wrong? A couple of old men yet still saying you¡¯re sisters. What are you if notdyboys? D*mndyboys, so disgusting.¡±

    Yun Yi was born fearless and with his master here, he cared nothing about the seven demon¡¯s threat as he raised his brows and spoke mockingly.

    ¡°Stupid man, go die!¡±

    The youngest demon had thought he had hope of seducing Ning Ye. After being humiliated, he immediately flew into a rage and charged toward Yun Yi. Before his person arrived, the soft sword in his waist came out like a snake and sliced toward Ning Ye.

    Yun Yi was only at the intermediate level of the Xuan Martial Arts Realm. His cultivation was not on the same level as the seven demon¡¯s cultivation which was at the apex of Xuan Martian Arts Realm. Additionally, he had no experience fighting against Ancient Warriors. With the seventh brother suddenly attacking, he froze in fear and did not react in time.

    A bright light shed through Ouyang Tang¡¯s eyes and he roared in a loud voice, ¡°How dare you? Don¡¯t think about hurting my disciple!¡±

    His n was well calcted. The only thing he feared from the seven demons was a joined attack. Attacking now, he could take the opportunity to take one down first. The other six would no longer be a threat.

    Dissolving into a red light, he leaped toward the seventh brother. Before he arrived, there was a red de in his hand. The de was wrapped in a terrifying killing aura and it was headed straight for the seventh brother¡¯s neck.

    However, the Seven Demons of Cangnan knew clearly that all they could depend on was their joined attack, so they were prepared. The sixth brother moved and drew out six soft swords without hesitation. Dissolving into six streaks of colorful light, it immediately went to help the seventh brother.

    The seven demons¡¯ many years of joined battle experience gave them mutual understanding in battle. When the sixth brother moved, the soft sword in the seventh brother¡¯s hand shook and broke through to change the direction of attack. Allied with sixth brother, they performed a powerful attack straight toward blood demon Ouyang Tang.

 Chapter 329 - More People Arrive

    <h4>Chapter 329 More People Arrive</h4>

    Ouyang Tang had not expected the seven demons to have such a level of mutual understanding and be able to join hands in an instant but with things as they were, he had nowhere to retreat to. He could only push forward. He immediately let out a roar, ¡°Kill!¡±

    A powerful and intimidating aura abruptly emanated from his body. The red de in his hands gave off a blood-red sword light and it crashed forcefully toward the seven demons¡¯ soft sword.

    With a metallic ng, metal crashed together and sparks flew in all directions.

    The seven soft swords shed with seven colors and crashed with the blood-colored de. The resulting force sent Ouyang Tang flying backwards.

    Ouyang Tang flipped in the air and took three steps back when hended on the ground. His blood roiled, an abnormal flush rose on his face, and his eyes carried a powerful sense of fear.

    The seven demons also did not seem to fare well. They also took three steps back and their face was deathly pale. They looked warily at Ouyang Tang but did not continue to attack.

    Who would have thought that the seven demons would be equal to a martial artist in the advanced levels of Earth Martial Arts Realm, like Ouyang Tang, once they joined together? When the crowd looked again at the seven demons, there was an additional sense of focus in their expressions.

    However, no one expected that Yun Yi, seeming to be humiliated by his behavior previously, would suddenly attack as both sides each treated the other with caution and was about to both withdraw. Angry and humiliated, Yun Yi reached toward his waist and a blood-colored weapon that looked like the tooth of a giant beast appeared in his hands as he charged to the seventh demon who was closest to him.

    ¡°Seventh sister, be careful!¡±

    The big brother of the seven demons took in this scene with a sweep of his eyes and his expression immediately changed as he let out a startled cry. Without any hesitation, he leaped toward Yun Yi.

    But the seventh brother had his back turned to Yun Yi and had not considered him to be of any importance. How could he expect that the wretch would dare to attack him? Hearing his big brother¡¯s reminder, he only blinked in confusion. By the time he sensed the wind behind him, it was toote.

    Action was faster than words. With a wild ferociousness on Yun Yi¡¯s face, he plunged the ¡°beast¡¯s tooth¡± ruthlessly into the seventh brother¡¯s back.

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±

    The seventh brother felt pain like the bite of a mosquito on his back. Realizing he had been the target of a sneak attack, his anger roared into me and a ferocious ruthlessness appeared on his make-up covered face. He turned and swung a hand into Yun Yi¡¯s head.

    ¡°Leave it!¡±

    Wild delight broke out in Ouyang Tang¡¯s heart. He had not thought Yun Yi¡¯s sneak attack would be sessful. The Seven Demons of Cangnan were no longer a threat. Stepping forward, he rose like a shooting star and blocked the eldest brother¡¯s attack then sent him flying back with one hit.

    Only he knew blood tooth¡¯s blood-sucking characteristics. Once someone was struck by the blood tooth, it would wildly suck away the victim¡¯s blood. In an instant, the victim would be a mummy. This was the reason Yun Yi was so confident and arrogant all the time.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    A scream rang out. The seventh brother¡¯s anger-driven strikended ruthlessly on Yun Yi¡¯s forehead but it was soft and powerless.

    Yun Yi¡¯s face was filled with a cruel smile. Like a vicious beast that could swallow someone up in one bite, he kicked the seventh brother¡¯s butt, pulled out the blood tooth and spat. ¡°Godd*mndyboy, go die!¡±

    With a plop, the seventh brother fell to the ground like a log. When hended, he had already be a dried corpse. This made everyone¡¯s expression change and a powerful sense of shock shed through their eyes. Only Ning Ye¡¯s eyes shed with light, as if he was thinking of something.

    ¡°Seventh sister!¡±

    ¡°Big sister!¡±

    The Seven Demons of Cangnan who had been so intimidating and scary a moment ago, suddenly had one dead and one injured. Only now did the other five demonse to their senses and they angrily and sadly supported their leader, whose face was golden paper and was spitting out fresh blood. They looked at seventh sister¡¯s dried corpse and tragic cries came from their mouths.

    ¡°Let go, quickly!¡±

    The eldest demon pulled himself together. He knew that if anything went wrong, they would all die here today. Not even daring to speak of revenge, he spoke with anxiousness and urgency.

    ¡°You want to leave? No way!¡±

    Ouyang Tang always returned every slight. Just earlier, he had been forced to retreat by the seven demon¡¯s joined attack, how could he let them go? In a sh, he had moved to block the seven demons¡¯ path of escape. A cold smile stretched across his face.

    The expressions of the seven demons changed together. Sorrowfully, the second brother said, ¡°Killing is nothing more than a fall of the head. Our seventh sister has already been killed by you, what more do you want?¡±

    ¡°Humph, if one does not remove the roots, weeds will grow again with the spring breeze. Since this grudge has already been conceived, do you think I will let you go?¡±

    A cynical smile lurked at the corners of Ouyang Tang¡¯s mouth and he spoke coldly.

    ¡°Blood Demon, do you really think we are afraid of you? We are just worried about our elder sister¡¯s injuries and so do not want to quibble with you. If you keep blocking us, don¡¯t me us if we fight you to the bitter end.¡±

    The third demon said with an outward show of strength.

    ¡°Hahaha, are you trying to scare me? I was not afraid when all seven of you were present. Now there are only five, do you think I will be scared?¡±

    Ouyang Tangughed smugly and his expression was teasing.

    The second demon¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°Blood Demon, you indeed have the skill to keep us all here but we also have the confidence that we can injure you severely. However, I can tell you that your disciple will certainly die today. If you believe me, try us! Array!¡±

    As his words fell from his lips, the other four demons let go of their eldest sibling and, stepping through some mystical paces, they each took a position with their soft swords in their hands as they encircled Ouyang Tang and his disciple.

    Seeing that the five demons still had some tricks, his expression flickered uncertainly. He was confident that he could escape safely but he was not sure he could ensure Yun Yi¡¯s safety.

    Besides, he was here to search for the treasure. If he was injured in the fight and lost the opportunity to someone else, that would not be worth it.

    In any case, one of the seven demons was dead. It was impossible for them to form the most threatening joined attack. They were no longer a concern. There was no need to go to such desperate lengths with them.

    He immediately huffed coldly. ¡°Heaven rewards those who treasure life. Seeing that you¡¯ve already lost a ¡°sister¡±, I won¡¯t quibble with you any further today. Get lost!¡±

    ¡°Master...¡±

    Yun Yi called out unwillingly and received a re from Ouyang Tang in return. He forced his words back with an expression of injustice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go...¡±

    Arrayed in a battle formation as if facing a great enemy, the five demons protected their eldest sibling as they retreated, to defend against a sneak attack from Ouyang Tang.

    Plop.

    The third demon screamed and looked down in disbelief at the bright tip of the sword that protruded from his chest. His gaze gradually dimmed before he fell to the ground with a thud.

    ¡°Third sister!¡±

    ¡°Third sister!¡±

    ¡°Song Xifeng, how despicable!¡±

    The second demon¡¯s gaze was boiling with rage as he stared at Song Xifeng and swore.

    However, Song Xifeng¡¯s expression was dazed. He rubbed his eyes as if he wasn¡¯t fully awake and looked at the sword in his hand which was still pushed through the third demon¡¯s body. A trace of confusion shed through his eyes and he muttered in a low voice, ¡°How could this happen?¡±

    Haha, thank you brother Xifeng for your assistance. The Seven Demons of Cangnan have done many evils. Us joining hands to get rid of them can be considered doing a good deed for the people.¡±

    Ouyang Tangughed excitedly and rose into the air like a hawk. The blood-colored de gave off a thousand rays of red light as he moved toward the remaining four demons.

    ¡°Husband, what are you waiting for? Since animosity has already fomented, it needs to be fully removed. What are you waiting for?¡±

    Liu Piaopiao stretched out her hand and pulled out the long sword at her waist, moving first toward the sixth demon.

    Song Xifeng shook his head, his expression was stunned. Just then, he killed the third demon without any conscious thought at all. This made him think of the strange things that happen on this haunted ind. rmed and scared, he decided the leave as quickly as possible.

    But before that, Liu Piaopiao was right. Since he had formed an animosity with the Seven Demons of Cangnan, he must get rid of the problem from the roots to prevent troubles in the future.

    Sword in hand, his figure shed as he entered into the battle. Three warriors at the Earth Martial Arts Realm against four warriors at the apex of the Xuan Martial Arts Realm. Each fought alone so that the demons were unable to unite and form a battle formation, thus the result was as expected.

    The Seven Demons of Cangnan who had done much evil were killed in the blink of an eye. Even the heavily injured eldest demon did not escape the fate of death. His dim eyes stared at the sky, grievance remaining even in death.

    Having removed a huge concern, Ouyang Tang was feeling very happy. He could not resistughing loudly and said, ¡°Brother Xifeng, we¡¯ve allied together in battle now. How about we join forces again?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Holding onto Liu Piaopiao, Song Xifeng looked at Ouyang Tang warily.

    A dark and ruthless expression shed through Ouyang Tang¡¯s eyes. Without making a sound, he motioned toward Ning Ye with pursed lips, indicating the three of them should join forces and kill Ning Ye.

    Song Xifeng¡¯s expression was unkind and he coldly said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested. Piaopiao and I are leaving now.¡±

    ¡°Leaving? Why?¡±

    Ouyang Tang started. He did not believe the couple would give up searching for the treasure.

    ¡°Husband, what are you talking about? We finally have this opportunity, how can we leave?¡±

    Liu Piaopiao was anxious and she asked in disbelief.

    Song Xifeng shook his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°This ce is too strange. I did not intend to sneak attack the third demon just now.¡±

    ¡°Not what you intended? What do you mean?¡±

    Liu Piaopiao asked, puzzled.

    Song Xifeng coughed dryly and said with rm and fear, ¡°Not what I intended means that I had not thought about attacking the third demon. I was controlled by a mysterious power and that¡¯s why I killed him.¡±

    ¡°Ah! How is that possible?¡±

    Liu Piaopiao stared with wide eyes and asked in disbelief.

    With an unkind expression, Ouyang Tang said, ¡°Brother Xifeng, even if you don¡¯t want to join me, there¡¯s no need to make up such ridiculous reasons, right?¡±

    ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you. In any case, I¡¯m telling the truth. Don¡¯t forget, this is Ghost Ind. Whoever wants to stay can stay, but I am leaving now.¡±

    Song Xifeng said with a very unfriendly expression.

    Women were always more afraid of ghosts and such and Liu Piaopiao was not an exception. Furthermore, Song Xifeng was her husband and she knew that he would not say such things without reason. Hearing his words, her face turned pale with fright. ¡°I¡¯m getting goosebumps listening to you. Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Ouyang Tang was unwilling. If Song Xifeng and Liu Piaopiao left, it would just be him left to face the unfathomable Ning Ye. He would have no chance of victory.

    He immediately stepped forward and stopped them. ¡°You can¡¯t go.¡±

    ¡°Blood Demon, are you going to fight us?¡±

    Song Xifeng asked angrily as he gripped the hilt of his sword tightly.

    ¡°This... ¡±

    Looking at the couple ready to fight at any moment, Ouyang Tang¡¯s expression became conflicted. He did not want to fight Song Xifeng and his wife. Regardless of whether he could win or not, even if he could win, he would have to pay a heavy price. However, he was unwilling to let Song Xifeng just leave like this. He thought hard, trying to find the words to convince this couple to join hands with him in killing Ning Ye.

    ¡°Ah, so many people are here. I thought we were the first.¡±

    Just as the two sides were locked in a stalemate and were about to break out into a fight, a surprised voice came from a distance.

    Everyone turned toward the sound to see a dark-faced honest-looking farmer-like middle-aged man moving quickly in this direction, carrying an enormous ax on his back.

    ¡°Qiaofu, wait for me, are you sure this is the ce?¡±

    Just as killing intent shed through Ouyang Tang¡¯s eyes and he was about to suddenly attack and kill the neer, another hearty voice came from behind the farmer.

    An old man wearing a straw hat and straw rain cape followed behind the farmer and approached with a smile.

    ¡°The scenery here is so beautiful that I should read a poem.¡±

    ¡°Stupid schr, don¡¯t make such troubles, and find out where the treasure is instead. This is the Ghost Ind where I got goosebumps the moment I arrived.¡±

    This was not the end. Behind the man wearing straw rain cape, there was a middle-aged man wearing a Confucian robe and fat man wearingndlord robes.

    Ouyang Tang¡¯s expression changed and he croaked. ¡°Woodman, Fishman, Schr, and Landlord Qian.¡±

 Chapter 330 - Long Xiaotian and Feng Niâ€™er

    Chapter 330 Long Xiaotian and Feng Ni¡¯er

    ¡°Master, who are they?¡±

    Seeing his usually emotionless master suddenly change expression like that, Yun Yi asked uneasily in a low voice.

    ¡°They are the Four Heroes of Biluo, all of them are in the Earth Martial Arts Realm. This means trouble.¡±

    Ouyang Tang lowered his voice and replied in a solemn voice.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Yun Yi¡¯s expression also changed dramatically. He had heard of the famous Four Heroes of Biluo. They came from Biluo Vi and considered themselves to be of an upright and prestigious faction. They werepletely at odds with Ouyang Tang and Yun Yi¡¯s demonic teachings sect. What they were concerned with now was not whether they could obtain the treasure but whether they could escape from the hands of the Four Heroes.

    ¡°Well, this ce is nice. Where is the treasure? Hurry and hand it over to me.¡±

    Suddenly, a piercing sound, like metal scraping against each other, rang out.

    Everyone turned toward the sound to see that a silver-haired and sturdy-bodied old man in silver robes and a proud expression was now sitting cross-legged on the ice and had begun to cultivate right there.

    ¡°Old ice demon is here, everything is fine now.¡±

    Joy appeared on Ouyang Tang¡¯s face. Although the ice demon was of the same demonic teaching as him, his cultivation was one level higher. He had already reached the apex of the Earth Martial Arts Realm. It was no wonder he could face the Four Heroes so arrogantly.

    ¡°Old ice demon, I can give you this ice to cultivate on but I can¡¯t give you the treasure.¡±

    A sinister voice rang out and a streak of ck smoke shed in the distance above the ice. An old man, all skin and bones, suddenly appeared on the ind carrying a spirit summoning g. His two murky eyes shed with a strange green light.

    With his appearance, everyone felt that the surrounding temperature dropped by a dozen degrees, making everyone shiver involuntarily.

    Old ice demon¡¯s face darkened and he said, provokingly. ¡°What? Gui Sou, Are you trying to take it from me by force?¡±

    ¡°That is not the case, Ice Demon, I don¡¯t want to take it from you. Instead, this treasure is not suitable for you. Even from a distance, I could smell death from the underworld. Thus, it must be a treasure most suited to Guiwang Tomb that has appeared.¡±

    Gui Sou rolled his head around as he spoke, looking like he was drunk.

    ¡°Bullshit, how could something of Guiwang Tomb¡¯s freeze the sea? Stop spouting nonsense.¡±

    Old ice demon scolded angrily without any regard to the other¡¯s dignity.

    Gui Sou¡¯s orange peel-like face showed no emotion at all. ¡°We¡¯ll know once we see the treasure. I cannot have sensed wrong.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s find the treasure first. If it¡¯s suited to Guiwang Tomb, I won¡¯t fight you for it but if it¡¯s a treasure of the ice series, you can¡¯t fight with me, how¡¯s that?¡±

    Old ice demon narrowed his eyes and said openly.

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    Gui Sou answered without hesitation. He had absolute confidence in his senses.

    Of those present, he and ice demon had the highest cultivations and each was afraid of the other. If they coulde to an agreement and avoid a fight, why not?

    If there was no one else present, the two of them would havee to an agreement quickly. However, this did not sit well with the Four Heroes and their expression grew ugly. As they were about to open their mouths and mock them, a floaty voice rang out on the ind.

    ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s as if your family owns this ind. Are you not afraid of losing your tongue to the wind?¡±

    Following this voice, an enormous man, fully two-and-a-half meters tall, with a bare upper-body revealing a body full of muscles walked out from the center of the ind.

    Each time the giant took a step forward, the ground trembled as if the entire ind was shaking.

    But no one¡¯s gazended on the giant¡¯s figure, instead, they focused on the dwarf sitting on the giant¡¯s shoulder.

    The dwarf was at most 1.4 meters tall, with a pointy head, square chin, garlic nose, triangr eyes, and a mouthful of yellow teeth. He was as ugly as one could imagine yet he emanated a terrifying power that made one tremble.

    ¡°Ju Zhu, why is he also here?¡±

    Gui Sou and ice demon¡¯s arrogant expressions were immediately reigned back and a solemn expression appeared on their faces.

    Ju Zhu was a pair of twin brothers and they just happened to grow into extreme directions. The older brother was a dwarf and the younger was a giant.

    The giant was not very smart but was born with god-like strength and could cultivate very quickly. The dwarf had a dark and ruthless personality but was also a genius cultivator.

    Not only were the two brothers both at the apex of the Earth Martial Arts Realm, they were also psychically connected. When the two of them worked together, it was not as simple as one plus one equaled two. This was why they dared to directly mock Ice Demon and Gui Sou.

    ¡°What, you cane but I can¡¯t?¡±

    Ju Zhu seemed to be enjoying having everyone¡¯s eyes on him as he cracked melon seeds and swung his short little legs. His voice was very pleased when he spoke.

    His voice was very strange. The words clearly came from his mouth yet the sound was floaty and uncertain, as if it came from all around.

    ¡°Little dwarf, you¡¯re here too?¡±

    At this moment, azy male voice rang out from far away and everyone¡¯s expression changed at hearing it. They all silently cursed this kid, who did not know what was good for him, for daring to call him little dwarf.

    It must be known that Ju Zhu hated the words ¡°little¡± and ¡°dwarf¡± the most and this kid had put two taboos together. Everyone could already see the sight of this person¡¯s blood sttering the surroundings.

    ¡°Who is looking to die so desperately?¡±

    The dwarf¡¯s face twisted and his expression was fierce as he roared.

    ¡°What? Do you want to beat me up?¡±

    Following the arrival of thezy voice, a young man with a wicked expression and a careless smile swaggered over. On his shoulders, he carried an enormous knife and sauntered over.

    Everyone looked at the wicked young man with a pitiful gaze and secretly shook their head. He really did not know what was good for him.

    Unexpectedly, when the usually cruel and arrogant dwarf saw the young man, he only huffed and turned his head away and ignored him even though there was still anger on his face.

    Everyone¡¯s expression changed and they looked at the young man with respect. After all, anyone who could insult the always vengeful dwarf and make him angry but not dare to speak was not someone to take at face value.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so tired. Is there no one willing toe massage my shoulders and back?¡±

    The young man¡¯s mouth curved in a wicked smile. With a ng, he threw the one-and-a-half meter long knife casually on the ground and sat down on the hilt. Stretching, he used his hand to fan the sweat on his face and he nted a gaze at the dwarf.

    The dwarf wore a sullen expression but did not dare to speak his anger. He directed his idiot brother to move further away, away from the man.

    ¡°Hey, little dwarf, can you stop being so stingy ande massage my shoulder or back? Your little arms and hands are perfect for massages, for the strength is perfect. It will be perfect. Come on!¡±

    It seemed that the young man was not nning to let him go easily. He winked andughed as he spoke.

    ¡°Long Xiaotian, I¡¯m afraid of Panlingshan Long family, not afraid of you. Don¡¯t bother me, otherwise, I will kill you. At worst, I will leave and nevere back.¡±

    The dwarf seemed unable to endure the gazes of everyone present and finally could not hold back anymore. His already ugly face was bright red and he shouted in a hoarse voice.

    Everyone suddenly understood and looked at Long Xiaotian with respect. Only now did they know why the always arrogant and overbearing dwarf kept being bullied but did not dare to retaliate. The reason was that the young man was of the Panlingshan Long family.

    The Panlingshan Long family had great influence in the ancient martial world. Very few people dared to bother them. After all, the Long family had an ancestor at the eighth realm of the Real Martial Arts Realm holding down the fort.

    And Long Xiaotian was the heir to the Long family. Although very few people have seen him, his name was known too all in the ancient martial world.

    This was a frivolous and carefree man but also one who was known as an absolute genius. Not even twenty-five years of age, yet he was already at the apex of the Earth Martial Arts Realm. There was a possibility that he would break into the Sky Martial Arts Realm before thirty.

    This guy never yed ording to the rules. The Long family¡¯s Overlord Fist was famous throughout the ancient martial world but he did not practice it. Instead, every day, he happily swung around a massive sword.

    When others asked him why, he had plenty of reasons. He felt that the knife was more worthy of his name, Long Xiaotian. It was arrogant, handsome, and cool.

    To put it bluntly, he was a guy who liked to be cool and handsome. He hung around sloppily every day, without doing anything properly. Whenever he saw a beautiful woman, he would go forward to court her but if the beauty actually agreed to be with him, he would immediately withdraw and run away faster than anyone.

    After learning his identity, everyone understood why the always violent-tempered dwarf could be so bullied and not dare to say anything. After all, there were very few in the ancient martial world who dared to make a move against the young master of Panlingshan Long family. It wasn¡¯t their fault they had a very protective grandfather in the eighth realm of Real Martial Arts.

    ¡°Little dwarf, what do you mean? What? Do you think I¡¯m making my way through Jianghu by counting on my family? Come,e,e, fight me for 300 rounds and see if I can¡¯t send you back to your maker.¡±

    Long Xiaotian leaped up a meter and swung around his two-hundred-kilogram sword as he shouted in a loud voice.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid. If I win, it won¡¯t end well for me. If I lose, it¡¯s embarrassing. I won¡¯t fight you.¡±

    The dwarf threw a nut shameless into his mouth and chewed it tastily, as if he was chewing on Long Xiaotian.

    ¡°Hehe, I knew you would not dare. Your courage is as big as you are tall.¡±

    Long Xiaotianughed and did not get angry. He stuck out his little pinky and indicated thest section of it. This was a naked show of disdain and humiliation.

    ¡°Long Xiaotian, don¡¯t push people too far.¡±

    The veins on the dwarf¡¯s head twitched and stared with wide angry eyes as he screeched.

    ¡°I like to push people too far, what about it? If you don¡¯t like it,e beat me up.¡±

    Long Xiaotian smirked wickedly and nted a nce at him. He very much looked like he needed a beating.

    The dwarf¡¯s little chest rose and fell violently. But after taking two deep breaths, he quickly calmed down. With a cold smile, he said, ¡°Provocation does not work on me.¡±

    Long Xiaotian muttered with dissatisfaction. ¡°When did this idiot get so smart? So boring.¡±

    ¡°Xiaotian, you¡¯re being naughty again.¡±

    A crisp female voice suddenly rang out and caused the arrogant Long Xiaotian¡¯s expression to change dramatically like he had seen a ghost. Letting out a loud cry of ¡°oh my god¡±, he immediately tried to run.

    ¡°Long Xiaotian, what do you mean by this, running immediately when you see me? Am I that scary?¡±

    A red and graceful figure appeared like a ghost by Long Xiaotian and blocked his escape. She looked at him like a woman with a deep grudge. His pitiful expression made one feel sorry for him.

    ¡°N-no, how could the most beautiful, most talented, most elegant, most charming, and most perfect Feng Ni¡¯er be scary?¡±

    Long Xiaotianughed dryly and spoke the lies with a smile.

    ¡°Humph, all you know how to do is say these sweet things. You¡¯re all sly talking, not an ounce of propriety. So annoying!¡±

    Although the red-clothed woman said so, her sweet and pleased smile on her face did not show any sign of annoyance.

    It had to be said, the woman was indeed very beautiful. Although she was not as stunning and withoutpare as Long Xiaotian made her out to be, she was still beautiful enough to topple countries and bring disaster.

    At least, many of the men present looked at the red-clothed woman with naked greed and lust in their eyes.

    But after learning that this woman¡¯s name was Feng Ni¡¯er, everyone immediately reigned in the lust in their eyes. This woman was not someone they could afford to anger.

    The youngdy of Xixiashan Feng Family, the apple of the Feng family ancestor¡¯s eye, a warrior at the seventh realm of Real Martial Arts. Like Long Xiaotian, she was someone unafraid of the world but very few people dared to mess with.

 Chapter 331 - Zhuo Bufan

    <h4>Chapter 331 Zhuo Bufan</h4>

    It wasn¡¯t her fault that the ancestor of the Feng family was an even more protective man and particrly favored this granddaughter. Even the patriarch of the Feng family, her own father, did not dare to speak to her too harshly. Otherwise, the ancestor would certainly bring out the family punishment.

    One dragon and one phoenix, it was a match made in heaven. Feng Ni¡¯er also thought this and had considered herself as the Long family¡¯s daughter-inw since she was little. However, Long Xiaotian was not interested in her and was as afraid of her as snakes and scorpions. He wished he could hide as far away as possible from her. If there was still one person in the world who could control Long Xiaotian, it was definitely Feng Ni¡¯er.

    One by one, speedboats, yachts, fishing ships, and even cargo ships surrounded the usually terrifying and deserted ind tightly. Batch after batch of Ancient Warriors came ashore endlessly. In a short amount of time, there were more than a hundred people.

    When a heavily wrinkled old man wearing a purple Tao robe came onto the ind, blood demon¡¯s expression changed slightly. Silently, he retreated a few steps and hid behind Ice Demon.

    ¡°Who was it that killed my disciples?¡±

    The old man in Tao robe immediately saw the bodies of the seven demons lying in a pool of blood and his expression immediately changed. The corners of his eyes twitched and a ruthless light shed through his eyes. He clenched his fist tightly and roared angrily.

    ¡°Demon of Fire, your disciples were not anything good, so what if they¡¯re dead? What¡¯s with all the yelling?¡±

    Ice Demon saw that the seventh demon¡¯s body had be a mummy and knew that it was the work of Blood Demon. As they were from the same sect, naturally, he had to protect Blood Demon. So he picked at his ears and spoke impatiently.

    ¡°Ice Demon, don¡¯t bber on. If I killed your disciple, can you act as if nothing happened? Others may be afraid of you but I am not.¡±

    Demon of Fire rolled his eyes and rebuked Ice Demon.

    He practiced techniques of the fire series and had a fiery temperament. He had an innate dislike for Ice Demon who practiced ice-based techniques.

    In the past, he had been wary of him but not long ago, he had entered the apex of the Earth Martial Arts Realm. He knew that even if he could not win against Ice Demon, he would not lose to him.

    ¡°Well, well, your cultivation has risen and so has your temper. I killed your d*mndyboy disciples. If you want revenge,e to me.¡±

    Ice demon boldly stretched out his little finger and crooked at him to provoke him. Putting aside the fact that he had been immersed at the apex of the Earth Martial Arts Realm for many years, the frozen environment around them right now was very advantageous to techniques. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to defeat old fire.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Demon of Fire¡¯s already red face turned ck with anger. He did not object to fighting Ice Demon but he hade for the treasure. If he and Ice Demon were both heavily injured in battle, it would not be worth it.

    Furthermore, his seven disciples were wanted criminals by the Bureau of Religions and more than half the people present were members of the Bureau of Religions. If he forcibly sought revenge for them, it might draw the ire of the crowd.

    But now it was difficult to back down. Faced with Ice Demon¡¯s provocation, if he did not have some reaction, others would think he was afraid of Ice Demon.

    Just as he gritted his teeth and decided to go ahead and fight a few rounds with Ice Demon to go through the motions, Gui Sou¡¯s sinister voice rang out. ¡°Alright, so many people have already arrived but we have yet to find out where the treasure is. Deal with personal grievancester. Let¡¯s first think of a way to find the treasure then we can fight for it based on each person¡¯s own strength.¡±

    Zhuo Bufan, standing in the crowd, felt helpless. As the deputy director of the Bureau of Religions, his responsibility, logically speaking, was to resolve the disagreements between Ancient Warriors and to preventrge-scale killings as to not cause negative effects.

    But these ancient warriors were all on a deserted ind and they were all here in search of treasure, so he could not stop them. After all, the cultivation of ancient martial arts not only needed talent, techniques, and resources, luck was also a very importantponent.

    Obstructing someone from taking the treasure was the same as severing their cultivation. Even though he was the deputy director of the Bureau of Religions, no one would support him right now. The only thing he could do was do his best to ensure that this struggle did not involve normal people.

    There was also a ck-robed man wearing a silver mask with ck markings among the crowd. As someone who should have drawn attention to himself, in this ground of colorfully and strangely dressed Ancient Warriors, he did not attract much attention.

    After all, many people had hidden their faces whening to fight for the treasure. Even though his dress was a little strange, no one paid any particr attention to him.

    Only Ning Ye, standing silently beside Luoxue, had an imperceptible trace of coldness sh through his eyes when he looked at the ck-robed man.

    Demon of Fire listened to Gui Sou¡¯s words and stared hard at Ice Demon. Looking for a way out and keep up appearances, he said, ¡°Once this is over, we¡¯lle back to this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting!¡±

    Ice Demon also didn¡¯t want to fight him right now as to not impact the following treasure hunt. At this point, both parties had a path of retreat so naturally, he would not continue to quibble.

    ¡°Old Gui is correct, let¡¯s find the treasure first. Who came first? Tell us about the situation.¡±

    Seeing that Long Xiaotian had been caught by Feng Ni¡¯er, Ju Zhu immediately recovered his spirits and asked sinisterly.

    Who came first? Everyone looked at one another.

    Only Yun Yi was happy and excited. He felt that this was an opportunity to show his face in front of many powerful people. He immediately leaped out and pointed at Luoxue. ¡°I know, she was here first.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell neatly on Luoxue. Having never experienced such a situation, Luoxue rubbed the corner of her clothes timidly. Her face was bright red and she could not speak.

    Ning Ye frowned and nced coldly at Yun Yi but he didn¡¯t say anything. After all, he had arrived ratherte and did not know what the situation was.

    ¡°Little girl, tell us, what was the light that came from here two days ago?¡±

    Guo Sou moved silently like a spirit horizontally a dozen meters and stared at Luoxue sinisterly as he questioned her.

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Luoxue bit her lip. Although she did not have much cultivation, she had practiced Sutra of Cultivating Spirit and her spiritual strength was beyond that of normal people. So she could feel the great pressure Gui Sou was cing on her.

    ¡°B*tch, Gui Sou senior asked you a question, how dare you pretend to be stupid? Do you want to die?¡±

    Eager to impress, Yun Yi hid behind Gui Sou¡¯s power and scolded loudly. He walked forward, wanting to grab Luoxue¡¯s hair and p her.

    Ning Ye¡¯s face grew grim. Just as he was going to stop this, a shadow blocked out the sun and hid the sky as a powerful wind suddenly whipped up. An enormous golden eagle pped its wings and descended from the sky. The wings sent Yun Yi flying back and he fell heavily against the ground.

    ¡°Air Force Wing!¡±

    Luoxue hugged Air Force Wing No.1¡¯s neck in surprise and Air Force Wing No.1 nuzzled its beak intimately against Luoxue¡¯s arm.

    ¡°What arge golden eagle, how intimidating.¡±

    ¡°Ah, surely the little girl didn¡¯t raise this golden eagle, it¡¯s so spirited and powerful.¡±

    ¡°I wondered how this little girl came to this deserted ind. This golden eagle is definitely big enough to carry people.¡±

    ¡°If only I had such a golden eagle.¡±

    ...

    Everyone was stunned by Air Force Wing No.1¡¯srge size and immediately broke out in whispers, traces of admiration appeared in their eyes.

    However, the ck-robed silver-masked man¡¯s eyes constricted tightly as he stared intently at Luoxue. Was she the beast-girl that the organization had been searching everywhere for?

    Her appearance was not correct but her figure and height matched exactly. She must have altered her appearance. If he could capture the beast-girl, he would have aplished a great deed. With that, the position of Hall Chief of the Asian region could very well be his.

    Hahaha, he had not expected to reap such a harvest out of a whim to see how good the Ancient Warriors in Shengzhou were. This was great.

    The silver-masked ck-robed man¡¯s eyes shed with excitement and his mind spun quickly. How could he take Luoxue away in front of so many Ancient Warriors?

    Simrly, greed appeared in the eyes of many of the Ancient Warriors in the group. There was only one treasure. With Ju Zhu, Gui Sou, Long Xiaotian and other such powerful warriors present, the others had very little chance of obtaining the treasure.

    But if they could capture the girl and force her to tell them the way to tame a golden eagle, the gains of that were not beneath that of obtaining the treasure.

    Blood demon was very sly and reacted very quickly. He immediately charged forward and said in a righteous tone, ¡°You t-haired beast, how dare you injure my disciple? Surrender obediently.¡±

    Although his words were targeted at the golden eagle, when he dissolved into a red thread of light, he headed straight for Luoxue. He had to capture Luoxue at the first instant and leave the deserted ind.

    As long as he gave up on fighting for the treasure, the warriors in the apex of the Earth Martial Arts Realm who had to obtain the treasure would not stop him. Relying on his cultivation in the advanced stage of the Earth Martial Arts Realm, he was confident he could escape.

    Furthermore, he and Ice Demon were from the same sect. If he could obtain the girl¡¯s technique to taming beasts, it would greatly benefit the development of their sect. Ice demon would certainly assist him.

    ¡°Stop, as an Ancient Warrior, how you can attack an ordinary person.¡±

    Zhuo Bufan could no longer ignore the situation. Of all the people present, only Luoxue was a normal person. He could ignore whatever fights the Ancient Warriors got involved in but once they attacked an ordinary person, he could no longer sit and do nothing.

    With a crash, fist met palm. Zhuo Bufan forcibly pushed back Blood Demon but he also did note away unscathed. His blood roiled and an unnatural flush rose on his face. It was a while before he regained his strength.

    ¡°Director Zhuo, this is a deserted ind and we are here in search of treasure. No matter how much the Bureau of Religions control, they can¡¯t control us looking for treasure.¡±

    Seeing it was Zhuo Bufan, Blood Demon¡¯s heart immediately sank. His mind spun and he immediately directed the conversation to the treasure to incite the present Ancient Warriors¡¯ dissatisfaction with the Bureau of Religions.

    It must be known that Ancient Warriors were not normal people. Once they withdrew from worldly affairs and went to travel, they had to report to the Bureau of Religions and ept regtion. Many Ancient Warriors had long be dissatisfied with this.

    He used the excuse of fighting for the treasure to incite everyone¡¯s emotions against amon enemy. Even if they didn¡¯t dare to do anything to Zhuo Bufan, he had at least made sure that he would not interfere lightly.

    As for Ding Luoxue, he had to have her. He could only take advantage of the situation by triggering everyone¡¯s feelings of dissatisfaction and kidnap her in the confusion.

    Compared to obtaining the technique to tame wild beasts, it was worth it to offend the Bureau of Religions.

    ¡°Yeah, doesn¡¯t the Bureau of Religions control too much?¡±

    ¡°We can ept the Bureau of Religions usual regtions but when a treasure is born, those who fate have destined will obtain it. Even you have no power to question it.¡±

    ¡°Humph, the Bureau of Religions depends on the alliances signed with the major powers of the ancient martial world to regte us but now it wants to interfere with us seeking treasure. Isn¡¯t the Bureau of Religion over-extending itself?¡±

    ¡°Godd*mn, if the Bureau of Religions dares to interfere, don¡¯t me the ancient martial world for destroying the alliance and going back on our promises.¡±

    ¡°Zhuo Bufan, get lost. Don¡¯t overestimate your authority. If you don¡¯t know what is good for you, I¡¯ll kill you right now.¡±

    ...

    Blood Demon¡¯s confusing words immediately triggered the crowd¡¯s anger and provoked the Ancient Warriors to rage against Zhuo Bufan.

    Zhuo Bufan¡¯s face was ashen. ¡°Ouyang Tang, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to do. I don¡¯t care about your fight for the treasure but you can¡¯t attack an ordinary person. This girl is not an Ancient Warrior, don¡¯t you even think about taking her!¡±

    ¡°Director Zhuo, have you misunderstood something? My disciple was tricked by this beast, so I was just teaching the beast a lesson on his behalf.¡±

    Blood Demon said with a face of innocence. His realistic expression fooled most people as he stared without good intention at Zhuo Bufan.

    ¡°Humph, clearly it was your disciple who first attacked the girl. Him being pushed aside by the golden eagle is his just desserts. As an Ancient Warrior, are you not ashamed to be attacking a normal person?¡±

    Zhuo Bufan said without arrogance or obsequiousness. His gaze was like a sharp sword and he stared intently at Blood Demon.

 Chapter 332 - The Arrogant Feng Niâ€™er

    Chapter 332 The Arrogant Feng Ni¡¯er

    ¡°When did you see me attack her? I just want to teach the golden eagle a lesson, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Blood Demon would not admit to wanting to kidnap Luoxue in front of everyone so he thought quickly and argued back.

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to bully that eagle. Brother Xiaotian, I want that eagle, can you capture it for me?¡±

    At this moment, Feng Ni¡¯er¡¯s coquettish voice rang out.

    Long Xiaotian wore a helpless expression. ¡°Feng Ni¡¯er, the bird has a master, how can I help you capture it?¡±

    Feng Ni¡¯er¡¯s mind turned and a n hatched in her heart.

    Raising the long whip in her hand, she approached Luoxue proudly and condescendingly said, ¡°Hey, in a moment, you will leave with me. From here on, you¡¯ll be my personal maid. I will teach you cultivation techniques and you will tame beasts for me.¡±

    ¡°Wow, this girl is lucky to be a personal maid of the youngdy of the Feng family. From here on, she will be on the path to cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the little girl has a fortunate life. That is the Feng family, one of the top ten powers in the ancient martial world.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I wish I knew how to tame beasts. The maids of the Feng family are practicing with the methods of the Xuan Martial Arts Realm. This girl has ascended to the heavens with one step.¡±

    ¡°To be chosen by the youngdy of the Feng family, this girl is lucky. From a normal person, she has suddenly be an Ancient Warrior. Her ancestor¡¯s graves must be delighted.¡±

    ...everyone talked amongst themselves and looked enviously at Ding Luoxue. Even as the maid of the Feng family, no one would dare to lightly offend them, much less as Feng Ni¡¯er¡¯s personal maid. She would represent Feng Ni¡¯er¡¯s dignity and there were few who would not give way.

    Blood Demon¡¯s expression became very ugly. He had never expected that Feng Ni¡¯er would have such a trick up her sleeve. Without blood or de, she was going to take both the person and the eagle.

    No women ofrge families were easy to deal with. This made him angry, jealous, and helpless. Although the demonic teachings sect was a powerful faction, it was stillckingpared to the Feng family.

    If he didn¡¯t go with the situation and fought Feng Ni¡¯er for this girl, even the leader of the demonic teachings sect would not be able to save him.

    Although Ice Demon was proud and unyielding, he knew that the Feng family was not one he could afford to offend. Unless he killed everyone present to silence them, but was that possible? The answer was very obvious.

    Never mind Gui Sou and Ju Zhu, even the Bureau of Religions that Zhuo Bufan represented was not a faction he dared to offend.

    Ning Ye¡¯s eyes shed slightly and he nced at Luoxue silently. He did not like Feng Ni¡¯er¡¯s lofty tone but he would respect Luoxue¡¯s choice. After all, how many people could reject the allure of bing an Ancient Warrior?¡±

    ¡°Apologies, I have no interest in being your maid.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Ding Luoxue only nced at Feng Ni¡¯er lightly before easily and straightforwardly rejecting her.

    What a joke, she was brother Ding Ning¡¯s servant for life, how could she be a personal maid to this woman that emanated arrogant pride from her very bones? Even if Feng Ni¡¯er were to be her maid, she would not want it.

    ¡°How dare you? You¡¯re a b*tch that doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡±

    Feng Ni¡¯er¡¯s face flushed red. Since she was a child, she had received everything she wanted and had grown used to being spoiled. No one dared to object to her wishes.

    Even enlisting Ding Luoxue was, in her eyes, a kind of a gift. No one had dared to reject her publically before. This gave her no way to back down.

    Thus, angry and humiliated, her whip shed down without hesitation. With a crack, itnded on Luoxue¡¯s face and left a long mark.

    If she had not known Luoxue was a normal person and had not invested any spiritual power in the whip, this strike would have been enough to whip out Luoxue¡¯s spirit and kill her.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Luoxue screamed as she covered her face. Her eyes were filled with tears. She could not understand, she had only rejected this woman yet the woman had said nothing and just whipped her.

    Endless grievance rose in her heart. These people were so wicked, and only brother Ding Ning was the best. He didn¡¯t even raise his voice at her.

    Ning Ye¡¯s expression abruptly changed and he silently med himself. He had truly not thought that Feng Ni¡¯er would be arrogant and overbearing to this degree, to hit someone whenever she felt like it. Even he had not reacted in time.

    ¡°Scree!¡±

    Unexpectedly, this attack had angered Air Force Wing No.1. Although it was not very intelligent and Luoxue could not directlymand it, its master had ordered it to protect Luoxue.

    Angrily, Air Force No.1 let out a screech and showed its ferocious beak. Its strong steel-like ws stretched ruthlessly toward Feng Ni¡¯er.

    Feng Ni¡¯er had not expected the golden eagle to suddenly cause trouble and she backed away quickly with a sharp scream. But Air Force Wing No.1 was angry and would not let her escape. Its enormous wings pped and whipped up a powerful wind, lifting Feng Ni¡¯er into the air as sharp ws reached toward her head ruthlessly.

    ¡°Brother Xiaotian, save me!¡±

    Although Feng Ni¡¯er was at the early stages of the Earth Martial Arts Realm, she had always been spoiled and had no experience fighting anyone, much less such arge enemy as the golden eagle. Her face paled with fright and she loudly cried for help.

    ¡°Dirty beast, how dare you!¡±

    Although Long Xiaotian disliked Feng Ni¡¯er¡¯s arrogant attitude, the two families had always been close and so he could not just watch as she was injured at Air Force Wing No.1

    Grabbing his massive knife, he rose into the sky and came down toward Air Force Wing No.1

    Although Air Force Wing No.1 one was not very intelligent, it had an instinctive sense of danger and knew that it could not stand against this attack. However, it was very reluctant to let Feng Ni¡¯er go like this. Its body turned and whipped up another wind. The ends of its wings brushed across Feng Ni¡¯er¡¯s shoulder.

    With a ripping sound, it tore through the clothes at Feng Ni¡¯er¡¯s shoulder, revealing half a pale chest. Although it wasn¡¯t very revealing, the size of the exposure was quiterge.

    With a rasp of metal, the knifended on the tip of Air Force Wing No.1¡¯s wings that it had not had time to move out of the way. The knife drew a few drops of blood and shaved off some feathers, causing the Air Force Wing to let out a scream of pain.

    ¡°Scree!¡±

    Two angry screeches rang out. Long Xiaotian only felt a cloud cover his head and knew that danger was about to befall him. He instinctively picked up Feng Ni¡¯er and quickly dodged away.

    A moment after he dodged away, two cracks rang out and four sharp eagle wsnded heavily where he had been standing a moment ago. A rock was crushed to powder by the eagle¡¯s ws. Long Xiaotian broke out in a cold sweat at the sight.

    Afternding steadily, Long Xiaotian then discovered that the two creatures that attacked him from behind just now were two golden eagles slightly smaller than the previous one.

    The two little golden eagles surrounded Air Force Wing No.1 and angry screeches came from their mouths. They stared with hatred at Long Xiaotian.

    Feng Ni¡¯er was still in shock and only now realized that she was exposed. She immediately let out a cry of surprise and covered her ripped clothing to hide her indecency. Her face twisted as she pointed at the three golden eagles and shouted, ¡°Kill, kill, kill them.¡±

    ¡°As thedy wishes!¡±

    How could the youngdy of the Feng family go out without protection?

    Two warriors at the advance stage of the Earth Martial Arts Realm rushed out from the crowd. Rising like eagles, the long whips in their hands let out a terrifying scream as they shot toward the two small golden eagles.

    ¡°Air Force Wings, run, quick!¡±

    Luoxue paled with fear. The two whips were as straight as swords. Once they struck the two golden eagles, they would certainly kill them.

    The golden eagles weren¡¯t stupid. Sensing danger, they immediately pped their wings and rose high. The whips of the two Feng family warriors were unable to reach and they could only watch as the three golden eagles rose into the sky. They had no way of killing them.

    ¡°Sorry, mistress, we are unable to reach them. We were inadequate in our protection and caused you to be rmed. Please punish us.¡±

    The two guards drew back their whips and bowed respectfully toward Feng Ni¡¯er. Their expressions were full of guilt as they spoke.

    ¡°Humph, useless creatures, can¡¯t even deal with some animals. What¡¯s the point of having you?¡±

    Feng Ni¡¯er scolded angrily. Then her mind turned and she stared coldly at Luoxue. ¡°I have an idea, aren¡¯t those beasts loyal to their master? Then kill this girl.¡±

    ¡°Feng Ni¡¯er, that¡¯s too much!¡±

    Long Xiaotian¡¯s face was grim and he reprimanded her with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Brother Xiaotian, it¡¯s that d*mn woman who is bullying me. Not only do you not help me, you also yell at me loudly. How, how could you treat me like this?¡±

    Feng Ni¡¯er¡¯s expression changed very quickly. Just a moment ago, her expression had been fierce and now she was suddenly crying, wearing a pitiful expression. This left Long Xiaotian speechless for a moment.

    ¡°Yes, mistress!¡±

    The two warriors did not care about Long Xiaotian¡¯s reaction, and they only listened to Feng Ni¡¯er¡¯s orders.

    With the hope of redeeming themselves, the two of them moved and the long whips in their hands moved like snakes toward Luoxue¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Stop, you can¡¯t attack a normal person. If you dare to attack again, don¡¯t me the Bureau of Religions for demanding an exnation from the Feng family.¡±

    Zhuo Bufan shouted sharply.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. If the Bureau of Religionses to find the Feng family, naturally, I will take responsibility. I want to see what they can do with me. Kill her.¡±

    The muscles on Feng Ni¡¯er¡¯s face twitched constantly and she gritted her teeth as she shouted. She had never been so humiliated. To have had her clothes torn by the golden eagle in front of everyone! This had long made her lose all reason.

    ¡°The Feng family really is impressive. They dare to publically defy the ¡®Peace Agreement¡¯, how amazing! Are you not afraid you¡¯ll bring disaster down on the Feng family?¡±

    Ning Ye slowly stood in front of Luoxue¡¯s body and said coldly with a dark expression.

    ¡°Who are you? Get lost, don¡¯t get involved in other people¡¯s business otherwise, I will make things very difficult for you in the ancient martial world.¡±

    Feng Ni¡¯er pointed at Ning Ye and spoke arrogantly.

    ¡°The demonic teachings sect is very happy to make friends with the Feng family, how about I provide some assistance to you?¡±

    Blood Demon finally had his opportunity. He stood in front of Ning Ye with a smile. Although he couldn¡¯t see through Ning Ye, he was confident that he could stall him for a moment.

    ¡°Young man, if you want to rescue a damsel in distress, you¡¯re still somewhatcking!¡±

    Naturally, Ice Demon advanced and retreated with Blood Demon. With a sinister smile, he also stood in front of Zhuo Bufan.

    ¡°Guiwang Tomb also hopes to make friends with the Feng family.¡±

    Gui Sou let out an uglyugh and moved like a ghost to stand in front of Blood Demon. Like Blood Demon, he couldn¡¯t see through Ning Ye so he did not dare to be over-confident and decided to ally with Blood Demon to stop Ning Ye.

    ¡°Ah! Although I really don¡¯t like the Long family kid, I still quite like the Feng family¡¯s girl. I will also go along and do a good deed.¡±

    Carrying the dwarf, the giant made the earth tremble as he also stood in front of Ning Ye.

    ¡°Hahaha, as long as we can kill that woman today to have my revenge, I will repay you all for your assistance.¡±

    Feng Ni¡¯er was in a good mood and promised with wrapped fists.

    However, Long Xiaotian¡¯s expression was ugly. He was in a dilemma. He didn¡¯t want to see Feng Ni¡¯er mixed in with these wicked people but he had no argument to stop them.

    Although he did not like Feng Ni¡¯er, she was his fiancee in name and he could not help outsiders beat her. After thinking some more, he could only stand by and watch.

    Ning Ye was unable to remain calm. He was not afraid of all these people allying together, but they had the power to stop him from saving Luoxue.

    Two warriors of the Feng family were already moving toward Luoxue with evil grins. They initially had some fear of the Bureau of Religions but after Feng Ni¡¯er had whispered something in their ears, they understood her meaning.

    She did not want them to actually kill Luoxue. Instead, they were to use Luoxue to lure the golden eagles down to protect their master and then kill them.

    There was a heavy punishment for Ancient Warriors to define the Peace Agreement and attack ordinary people. Even Feng Ni¡¯er did not dare to risk universal condemnation and cause such trouble for the Feng family.

 Chapter 333 - Breaking Through the Ice

    Chapter 333 Breaking Through the Ice

    ¡°Scree!¡±

    Sure enough, the three golden eagles swooped down to protect Luoxue when the two warriors had just moved.

    Seeing that Feng Ni¡¯er didn¡¯t really want to kill Luoxue, Ning Ye and Zhuo Bufan both chose to wait and see what would happen. After all, as long as Feng Ni¡¯er didn¡¯t hurt anyone, they had no right to interfere.

    Although the golden eagles had been modified and their bodies were far superior to others of their kind, their intelligence was not high. Seeing that they were going to hurt Luoxue, they naturally charged down without further thought and fell right into the two warriors¡¯ trap.

    ¡°Scree!¡±

    The two Feng family warriors used trickery against the pure-hearted. The three golden eagles were heavily injured when they had just swooped down. For a moment, blood sprayed in all directions, feathers whirled chaotically, and screams tore through the air.

    If their genes had not been modified so that their vitality was very powerful, they would have been killed by the two warriors. In an instant, the three golden eagles were covered with blood and bone-deep wounds could be seen all over their bodies.

    But when they saw that the two warriors were going to kill Luoxue, they continued to retaliate fearlessly, doing their best to protect her safety.

    ¡°Go, go!¡±

    Tears streamed down Luoxue¡¯s face and she screamed until her voice was hoarse. Unfortunately, the golden eagles were Ding Ning¡¯s pets and were not controlled by Luoxue. They only knew that their master had ordered them to protect Luoxue. Even to the death, they would not see Luoxue fall into danger.

    ¡°Such loyal golden eagles, what a pity.¡±

    Of the people standing by and watching this tragic scene, someone could not help but speak lowly with emotion.

    ¡°Yeah, who exactly is this girl, to be able to inspire such loyalty in the golden eagles? Ah, it¡¯s just that... animals are still animals in the end. If they flew away, the youngdy of the Feng family would not dare to kill their master. What a pity.¡±

    Someone to the side was feeling deeply regretful.

    ¡°Alright, stop talking. The youngdy of the Feng family is not someone we can afford to offend.¡±

    Someone afraid of offending Feng Ni¡¯er warned in a low voice.

    ¡°Relying on the power of the Feng family to excessively bully, why should I be afraid to talk about it? I feel that the golden eagles and the little girl are so pitiful. So unfortunate.¡±

    Someone was dissatisfied and blurt out but the voice was consciously much lower.

    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t create trouble for yourself. In the secr world, there is the Bureau of Religious affairs regting affairs and in the ancient martial world, there are powerful warriors to be respected. If we are targeted by the Feng family, they can crush us as easily as an ant.¡±

    A timid voice gave a serious warning.

    ¡°Do you think such a thing is rare? As an ancient warrior, you must have this kind of awareness. What fairness is there in this world? Whoever has the stronger fist is the boss.¡±

    ...

    Everyone whispered among themselves but they spoke the truth of the ancient martial world. Without thews of the secr world, it was a primal world where the fittest survived.

    This was the reason why many casual practitioners willingly stayed within the secr world and were not willing to enter the ancient martial world. After all, there were protections for one¡¯s life here. In the ancient martial world, one could identally offend another and die a terrible death.

    ¡°You will receive your just punishment.¡±

    Ding Luoxue cried, heartbroken. And she cursed at Feng Ni¡¯er with bloodshot eyes.

    For the first time in her life, this kindhearted girl hated someone this much. The hatred etched into her beautiful eyes and the clear whip mark on her face made her appear terrifying and ferocious. It made Feng Ni¡¯er feel a trace of fear.

    Feng Ni¡¯er felt a chill in her heart and inexplicably felt that Luoxue would be a great threat to her. Killing intent shed through her eyes. If not for all these people watching, she would have immediately killed Luoxue.

    Although she couldn¡¯t do anything openly, that doesn¡¯t stop her from acting in the shadows. She was decided. Once she went back, she would arrange for people to silently get rid of Luoxue. No matter how much the Bureau of Religions suspected her, they couldn¡¯t do anything to her without conclusive evidence.

    ¡°Scree!¡±

    Air Force Wing No.1 had already been injured and now it had suffered a dozen more hits, even its bones were showing through and it no longer had the strength to fly.

    With a thud, it fell to the ground. It looked toward the frozen sea with a trace of reluctance in its eyes and let out a tragic cry. Then it looked sorrowfully toward Luoxue, its eyes filled with guilt.

    Seeing that their mother was about to die, determination appeared in the eyes of the two small golden eagles. They raised their wings and flew high. ncing with yearning at the sea, they let out a sorrowful screech that contained a powerful sense of death.

    They were going to fight onest time. Even if they die, they were going to leave marks on the two warriors¡¯ bodies so that they could not harm Luoxue, because this was their master¡¯smand.

    ¡°Goddamn, so troublesome, let¡¯s see how lively you¡¯ll still be.¡±

    A warrior of the Feng family sprinkled some medicine on the flesh ripped off by the golden eagles to stop the bleeding and swore ruthlessly.

    The long whip shook in his hand and snapped ruthlessly toward Air Force Wing No.1. He was a warrior in the Earth Martial Arts Realm but yet he had been injured by a beast, which made him feel very humiliated. He decided not to immediately kill Air Force Wing No.1, instead, he would torture it and have it die helpless.

    Crack! Crack! Crack!

    The warrior continuously whipped Air Force Wing No.1. Each time the whip came down, feathers and blood flew in all directions yet none of them was a fatal strike. Air Force Wing No.1 twitched and writhed in pain, screaming time and time again.

    Many people could not bear to keep watching this cruel scene. Ning Ye¡¯s face grew grim and he said in a low voice, ¡°If you want to kill it, then kill it. Why torture an animal?¡±

    ¡°I want to, what are you going to do about it?¡±

    The warrior nced at him dismissively.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Ning Ye¡¯s eyes narrowed and a powerful force rose. As he was about to take action to teach this arrogant guy, who didn¡¯t know what was good for him, a lesson, something suddenly happened.

    Crack! Crack!

    The frozen surface of the sea suddenly shook violently as if a giant creature beneath the sea was breaking out through the ice.

    Ning Ye and the Feng family warrior both unconsciously stopped their movements and abruptly looked toward the sea.

    A trace of greed shed through Ju Zhu, ice Demon, Gui Sou and the other people¡¯s eyes. They stared at the sea intently. Was the treasure about to appear?

    The two desperate golden eagles suddenly let out bright cries. Their voices carried boundless grief and excitement.

    Luoxue wiped at her tear-stained face and a surprised smile appeared on her face. She clenched her fists tightly. Brother was finallying out.

    Bang!

    It was as if a powerful earthquake struck the entire ind. A towering wave broke through the ice and a shadowy figure followed the wave and shot into the sky. A dragon-like roar came from its mouth.

    Following the roar, the ice on the sea suddenly shattered. The boats anchored around the ice had already experienced one tsunami-like wave. As the huge waves came one after another without end, the sailors all cried out in fright.

    ¡°Howe it¡¯s a person? Where¡¯s the treasure?¡±

    Ice Demon¡¯s pupil constricted tightly and he asked in disbelief.

    Gui Sou took a deep breath. ¡°That person must have obtained the treasure.¡±

    ¡°Godd*mn, kill him and take the treasure.¡±

    Ju Zhu looked at the tall and imposing figure and jealousy shed through his eyes. He hated people who were more handsome than him, taller than him, and who came out more dramatically.

    Shwoo!

    Ding Ning stepped out of the air and appeared beside Luoxue as if he had teleported. The smile in his eyes suddenly froze when he saw the dying Air Force Wing No.1 and the whip mark on Luoxue¡¯s face.

    Luoxue¡¯s tears ran down her face and she cried out with grievance. ¡°Brother, they¡¯re so wicked. They killed Air Force Wing No.1.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here. No.1 won¡¯t die. Tell me, who whipped you?¡±

    Ding Ning closed his eyes and gently stroked the injury on Luoxue¡¯s face. He took a deep breath and did his best to calm his voice but his suppressed anger was like a ready-to-erupt volcano. It drew a dark fog over the atmosphere of the deserted ind.

    When Ning Ye saw Ding Ning, his mouth opened in surprise. He seemed very surprised to see him here. Moving silently, he retreated backward and himself among the crowd.

    A bright light shed through Zhuo Bufan¡¯s eyes. Wasn¡¯t this young man Ding Ning? How could it be? Wasn¡¯t he a doctor?

    As the deputy director of the Bureau of Religions, he had previously paid some attention to the online celebrity Ding Ning but he had not expected that the little doctor was actually also a warrior.

    However, he could not tell if he was an Ancient Warrior or one of the modern times.

    The air seemed to be frozen. Ding Ning emanated viciousness from his entire body and everyone felt that it was difficult to breathe.

    Long Xiaotian furrowed his brows tightly and stared at Ding Ning. He found that he was actually afraid. He was afraid of Ding Ning. No one would believe it if they knew, but it was happening right in front of his eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s them? They wanted to kill me. Air Force Wings got hurt trying to protect me.¡±

    For the first time, Ding Ning saw a deep-seated hatred in kindhearted Luoxue¡¯s eyes. This made his heart hurt. He picked up Luoxue¡¯s hands guiltily and solemnly said, in a soft voice, ¡°Wait, I will get you your revenge.¡±

    When he turned to look at the two warriors of the Feng family, there was no longer any humanity left in Ding Ning¡¯s cold eyes. As if he were a god passing judgment on the ants on the ground. ¡°End the matter yourselves.¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are? End ourselves? What a joke. Do you know who I am? I am the Feng family¡¯s...¡±

    Feng Ni¡¯er was angry that she, the youngdy of the Feng family, had been stunned into silence by Ding Ning. Angry and humiliated, she pointed at Ding Ning and shouted loudly.

    ¡°So noisy!¡±

    Ding Ning only raised his brows lightly and muttered impatiently. His figure flickered and the two warriors of the Feng family were already lying on the ground and screaming. Their screams did not sound human.

    Coincidentally, the two of themy right next to Air Force Wing No.1 and the sight seemed very ironic. The screams did notst very long, in just a dozen seconds or so, the abruptly stopped.

    It was not until now that everyone abruptly realized that all the bones of the two Feng family guards in Earth Martial Arts Realm hadpletely shattered and they had turned into a puddle of goo.

    ¡°You, you dare to kill the Feng family...¡±

    p!

    Before Feng Ni¡¯er had finished uttering her disbelief, Ding Ning had moved like a ghost and pped her across the face. This p sent her flying out and she fell heavily on the ground.

    ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn whether it¡¯s the dragon or phoenix family. If you dare to hurt my sister, I have only one word for you. Die.¡±

    At this point, Ding Ning did not know what the mark on Luoxue¡¯s face had been left by Feng Ni¡¯er. Otherwise, he would not have been so merciful.

    Even if god dared to hurt Luoxue, he would poke a hole in the sky. This was his bottom line, his weak spot, and all those who touched it would immediately die.

    Everyone drew in a breath of cold air. This guy was too wild¡ªhe sent the youngdy of the Feng family flying without a single word.

    ¡°What an arrogant tone of voice. You think so little of the Long family, how brave!¡±

    When he had seen Ding Ning, Blood Demon had been afraid but he then heard Ding Ning identally say something that disregarded the Long family. This immediately gave him the idea to pull Long Xiaotian, who had remained aloof from everything, down into the mess. So he spoke provoking without hesitation.

    Long Xiaotian¡¯s expression was very ugly. No matter what, Feng Ni¡¯er was his fiancee in name and Ding Ning also spoke dishonorably about the Long family. As the heir of the Long family, if he did not stand out and protect the dignity of his family, the Long family would inevitably be theughing stock of the ancient martial world.

    Even if he knew that Blood Demon was purposely riling him up, he had no choice but to stand up. As he stepped forward and was about to say something, Ding Ning turned and stared at Blood Demon. ¡°Was that you talking bullsh*t just now?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    No matter what, Blood Demon was a powerful figure on the Jianghu. How could he endure Ding Ning¡¯s humiliation? As he was about to react, he saw Ding Ning¡¯s cold and emotionless gaze. His heart immediately trembled and his face grew red. All of his courage dissipated and his mouth moved but no sound came out.

 Chapter 334 - Ye Duxingâ€™s Dilemma

    <strong>Chapter 334 Ye Duxing¡¯s Dilemma</strong>

    ¡°I really hate it when people purposely sow dissension. No one else has spoken but yet you¡¯re chit-chatting over here. Clearly, you don¡¯t have any good intentions and mean me ill so naturally, I cannot let you get away. You have a minute to say yourst words.¡±

    Although Blood Demon was now terrified, Ding Ning had no intention of letting him off. The clear whip mark on Luoxue¡¯s face was as if the whip hadnded on his heart. His whole body trembled with the pain.

    He was full of anger with nowhere to vent it. Since this Blood Demon was sowing dissension, he must not be a good person. He might as well sharp his knife on him.

    Although he didn¡¯t know why there were suddenly so many people here, since these people did not help Luoxue when she was being bullied, they all deserved to die, in his opinion. He was not worried about identally killing good people.

    ¡°What an arrogant boy! You take yourself too seriously. Tell me, did you take the treasure?¡±

    Ice Demon could not wait around anymore. Although Ding Ning¡¯s skills were strange and he was afraid, he knew he had to save Blood Demon¡¯s life. Otherwise, where was the dignity of the Demonic Teachings Sect?

    Besides, no matter how powerful Ding Ning was, all the people present were here for the treasure. With the slightest provocation, these people would certainly attack him as a group. He could simply take advantage of the situation. At worst, he could run if he couldn¡¯t beat him.

    ¡°Who do you think you are to talk to my master like that? So reckless. Don¡¯t think you can be arrogant just because you have the treasure. All these people here, can you kill all of them?¡±

    Seeing Ice Demon speak up for his master, Yun Yi became excited again. He was terrified in his heart. He had pped Luoxue earlier.

    This guy even pped the youngdy of the Feng family without a word. If he knew that he had pped Luoxue, he would not let him off. He had to cooperate with Ice Demon and trigger everyone¡¯s animosity.

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    A hurried and short-lived scream started and stopped abruptly. Ding Ning¡¯s figure slowly appeared beside Yun Yi. Yun Yi¡¯s mouth was wide open and his grieved eyes were filled with dissatisfaction and fear. With a crack, his head fell against his shoulder. Ding Ning had snapped his neck.

    ¡°You dare to p my sister; death is too good for you.¡±

    An icy light shed through Ding Ning¡¯s eyes. As if he had done a trivial thing, he lightly dusted off his hands.

    Luoxue had forgotten to tell him but that did not mean the Air Force Wings would not tell him. During this time, the Air Force Wings had already detailedly rted the entire incident to him through their spiritual connection.

    This made it impossible to suppress the angry fire in Ding Ning¡¯s heart. He did not dare to think about what would have happened to Luoxue if he hade out a littleter and the three loyal Air Force Wings had died.

    However, he greatly admired Zhuo Yifan and Ning Ye¡¯s behavior. Despite not being friends or family, the extent to which they protected Luoxue was already very good. This made him nce unconsciously toward Zhuo Yifan and gave him a grateful look.

    But when he looked toward Ning Ye, the guy ducked his head and did not give him the opportunity to meet his eyes. This gave him pause and a strange thought grew in his heart. This kid didn¡¯t have thoughts of picking up Luoxue, right?

    If Ning Ye knew of Ding Ning¡¯s thoughts at this moment, he would certainly grit his teeth and chase after him.

    Ning Ye, Ning Ye, one character each from Ding Ning and Ye Duxing¡¯s name. Ye Duxing (Night Lone Ranger) had onlye out of boredom to see what was happening. One way or another, he had randomly chosen this alias.

    If she knew that Luoxue was Ding Ning¡¯s sister, she would not allow Feng Ni¡¯er to bully her even if it meant exposing her identity.

    ¡°You, you killed Yun Yi? Go die!¡±

    Blood demon¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He had only taken in Yun Yi this one disciple his entire life and had poured almost all of his heart and soul into him.

    He had not expected for him to be killed just like that by Ding Ning, how could he remain calm? Blood rushed to his head and he let out a roar as he charged at Ding Ning with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡°Those who insult will be insulted, and those who kill will be killed. What? You and your disciple can kill the Seven Demons of Cangnan but I can¡¯t kill your disciple?¡±

    A strange smile pulled up a corner of Ding Ning¡¯s mouth as he said lightly.

    From Blood Demon¡¯s initial attempt at dissension to Ice Demon and Yun Yi¡¯s words that explicitly and implicitly implied that he had obtained the treasure, he, who now understood all that had happened, had been calcting how best to create chaos in this situation.

    He knew what the treasure meant to these warriors. No matter how much his cultivation had improved and no matter how confident he was, he did not dare to say he could fight everyone present.

    Thus, he had to stir up the dilemmas between these people and divide them. The Seven Demons of Cangnan had died to Blood Demon¡¯s disciple. Demon of Fire was desperate for revenge but did not dare to take action because he feared Ice Demon¡¯s cultivation.

    So he drew away Ice Demon¡¯s attention so that Demon of Fire could deal with Blood Demon. Thus, Ding Ning purposely made clear that the Seven Demons of Cangnan had died to Blood Demon and his disciple¡¯s hands. He dodged Blood Demon¡¯s attack and took the initiative to turn and charge toward Ice Demon.

    After Demon of Fire had examined his disciples¡¯ bodies, he already knew that they had died to Blood Demon¡¯s hands. He was just afraid of Ice Demon and did not dare to take action lightly.

    But at this moment, Ding Ning was dealing with Ice Demon so how could Demon of Fire continue to wait? With a shout, he said, ¡°Blood demon, bring your life to me.¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Ice Demon watched as Ding Ning med Demon of Fire¡¯s hatred of Blood Demon. In a rage, he met Ding Ning¡¯s charge and struck out with a palm. A bone-chilling coldness covered the surrounding ten-meter radius with ayer of frost.

    However, Ding Ning was someone who had conquered the underworld fire and broken through the ice. The icy chill that made everyone else pale and hide had no effect on him at all.

    He sank Qi into his Dantian and curved his legs slightly. Without even using his True Qi, he wanted to test the pure strength of his body. In a loud voice, he said, ¡°Good one!¡±

    With a boom, the air surged terrifyingly.

    Ice Demon was sent flying outward with this punch fueled by nothing but Ding Ning¡¯s bodily strength. After hended, he stumbled back a number of steps. His blood surged and, with a sudden sweetness in his throat, a mouthful of blood that could no longer be suppressed came spraying out.

    There was a dead silence. No one had expected that Ice Demon would not even be able to endure one punch from Ding Ning before spitting blood. Abruptly, they nced at the god-like Ding Ning and secretly wondered when did such a young and powerful warrior appear in the ancient martial world?

    Having just woken up, Feng Ni¡¯er saw this scene and a trace of fear shed through her eyes. She no longer dared to be arrogant.

    After all, this was the secr world not somewhere where she could do as she wished. However, she had already made up her mind. When she returned to the ancient martial world, she would immediately send out assassins to kill Ding Ning.

    How old was he? Just over twenty years old, but yet he was able to defeat Ice Demon with one punch. Once such an enemy grew up, they would definitely be her nightmare, particrly given his hatred of the Feng family. She must nip the threat in the bud.

    Long Xiaotian¡¯s gaze burned and a powerful desire to fight rose in his heart. He wished he could have a lively battle with Ding Ning. His cultivation had reached the apex of the Earth Martial Arts Realm but he was still unable to break through into the Sky Martial Arts Realm.

    The Imperial Fist was particr about using battle to nurture battle. One could only have the opportunity to make a breakthrough in a life and death battle.

    But because of his identity and status, he could not find an evenly matched opponent. There was no pressure when fighting those weaker than him. But those who were more powerful took into consideration his status and held back their attacks and so he could not feel the pressure of a life and death battle. This has caused him to stall at the apex of the Earth Martial Arts Realm, unable to make a breakthrough.

    In the ancient martial world, the only person so far to break into the Sky Martial Arts Realm before 30 was Ye Duxing. How could he, who was seemingly carefree but actually proud, ept it? He was Long Xiaotian, known as the best in the ancient martial world among the younger generation.

    Of course, although Ye Duxing had broken through ahead of him, he was still the best of the ancient martial arts. After all, Ye Duxing was a spiritual master and not an Ancient Warrior. So if he could break into the Sky Martial Arts Realm soon, the title of the best martial artist was still his. However, in his opinion, this ¡°best¡± albeit came with a lot of fluff.

    He had always had a high opinion of himself. Losing to Ye Duxing already made him very ufortable and now there was Ding Ning, this strange person. Younger than him but it seemed that he had already broken through to the Sky Martial Arts Realm. How could he not be anxious?

    Actually, strictly speaking, Ding Ning had only just reached the first stage of the Earth Martial Arts Realm but because his cultivation series was different from everyone else¡¯s and in addition he had gone through the inhuman experience of being refined as a weapon, this made his battle power unparalleled.

    Among all these people, the one who was most shocked was Ye Duxing. She had once thought that if Ding Ning could reach the Sky Martial Arts Realm within three years, she would give him a chance to pursue her.

    But this had only been a few days and Ding Ning could make Ice Demon, who was at the apex of the Earth Martial Arts Realm, spit blood with just one punch. Judging by his superior battle strength in his earlier killings, his cultivation was at least at the initial stages of the Earth Martial Arts Realm.

    This stunned Ye Duxing. This guy¡¯s improvement was so fast, and he wouldn¡¯t need three years to break into the Sky Martial Arts Realm. When the time came, should she give him a chance to pursue her?

    Ye Duxing muttered to herself uncertainly. Although she had not made up her mind, a strange sense of pride rose in her heart. After all, this was her only man.

    Even though this man was far from reaching her standards, a woman would always have special feelings toward her first man and Ye Duxing was no exception.

    However, once she remembered that this guy had hit Feng Ni¡¯er, she felt her head hurt and was deeply worried for him. The ancestor of the Feng family was not a reasonable person. If not for him spoiling her in all things, Feng Ni¡¯er would not have be so arrogant and overbearing.

    The sect she was in could protect Ding Ning and could deter the old Feng ancestor from seeking revenge but the problem was that she didn¡¯t even dare to tell her master and the seniors in her sect that she had already lost Yuanyin, much less ask them to protect Ding Ning.

    She knew the personalities of her master and seniors better than anyone, who looked down heavily on people of the secr world. If she dared to tell the truth, the Feng family wouldn¡¯t even need to do anything, for her master and seniors would be the first to destroy Ding Ning.

    Unless... Ding Ning demonstrated a level of strength that her master and seniors needed to enthusiastically attract. Otherwise, they would not ept Ding Ning, a martial artist of the secr world.

    But right now, although his strength was already stunning, it was still very far from the level it would need to be for her master and seniors to take him seriously. This troubled her greatly. Matters seemed to have entered an endless cycle and could not be resolved.

    ¡°What a powerful treasure! he, at the initial stage of the Earth Martial Arts Realm, was able to injure me.¡±

    Ice Demon covered his chest and his expression flickered uncertainly. When he spoke, his face was full of anger.

    ¡°So it was the effect of the treasure, no wonder that kid could beat Ice Demon.¡±

    ¡°No wonder, look at how young he is, how could he so powerful? It was the effect of the treasure.¡±

    ¡°I said there couldn¡¯t be that many geniuses in this world, Even Long Xiaotian, this genius, has not broken into the Sky Martial Arts Realm yet. How could this no-name pawn of the secr world be more talented than him?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so it was the treasure that¡¯s powerful. That exins everything.¡±

    ¡°I wonder what kind of treasure it is for it to be so powerful that one can fight outside one¡¯s realm.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that whoever gets the treasure can fight beyond their realm? I¡¯m at the apex of the Xuan Martial Arts Realm. If I can get the treasure, doesn¡¯t that mean I can have the battle power of a warrior in the mid-stage of the Earth Martial Arts Realm?¡±

    ...

    Sudden understanding dawned on everyone as they heard Ice Demon¡¯s words and even their breathing came quicker. The gazes turned toward Ding Ning shed with greed.

 Chapter 335 - Beating the Dog Before the Lion

    <h4>Chapter 335 Beating the Dog Before the Lion</h4>

    A bird may die for foods while a human being may die for wealth. For Ancient Warriors, cultivation resources, such as spiritual treasures and elixirs and cultivation methods, were more attractive than money and beauties.

    In a world where power was above all, one could survive only if being powerful. Thus, the warriors would fight for the treasure that was extremely precious and could strengthen their power at the risk of their lives.

    Ding Ning looked sober as he saw the greedy eyes of those who were present. ¡°Ice Demon was really shameless to conclude that treasures contributed to my level-skippingbating power. He wanted to turn those greedy ones my enemies,¡± Ding Ning thought to himself and felt bad being surrounded by ¡°hungry wolves¡±.

    This trick full of loopholes, an evil lie, however, worked out on those present, from which, one could tell how good Ice Demon was at demagogy.

    Those warriors present did not believe or were unwilling to believe that Ding Ning could defeat Ice Demon on his own at such a young age, and by taking advantage of this, Ice Demon convinced them it was all because Ding Ning had treasures to help him and thus made them start to covet the treasure.

    What was worse, Ding Ning could not exin to them that he defeated Ice Demon solely with his body strength because he had refined his body in Nine-Dragon Cauldron.

    If he told them that, he believed even the warriors with Real Martial Arts would try to catch him and slice him into pieces and do research until they figure out the secret.

    Given all this, Ding Ning had no choice but remain silent and swallow the bitterness.

    However, this did not mean he would be a coward under the situation. Wu Tribe was powerful beyond his imagination. Just with the body of an immature warrior of the tribe, he beat down an expert with Earth Martial Arts. Ding Ning could not help but wonder how powerful he would be if he got the body of a grown warrior of the tribe, and he was itching to get one.

    Back when he was at the bottom of the sea, he broke the limitations of spiritual strength and refined Fire of the Underworld, plus he had Flowing Light and Soul-severing Knife, he would not feel afraid even if those present besieged him.

    He did not want to expose these skills and weapons for the time being, but if these warriors turned too avaricious, he did not mind killing them all even though he was not sure whether he could kill them all and keep it a secret.

    Ding Ning did not realize that he had changed a lot after he refined his body and the Fire of the Underworld. He was no longer indecisive, timid, overcautious or in fear of the consequence of what he did as he used to be.

    He now was bold and confident and knew how to solve the problem with his power, without any fear of being avenged. Whatever he might meet, he would just roll with the punches.

    At Ice Demon¡¯s aggressive provocation, Ding Ning did not exin and ignored him. He said to other warriors in a domineering way, ¡°Who else wants to fight me? Fight me together.¡±

    Before these warriors itching for a fight spoke, Ding Ning said again in an indifferent voice, ¡°But before youunch your attack, you¡¯d better weigh the pros and cons so as not to lose your lives for nothing.¡±

    As his voice fell, Ding Ning disappeared from where he was and crashed Ice Demon¡¯s head with a punch before most of the warriors present catch the sight of his shadow.

    The moment he spotted the disappearance of Ding Ning, Ice Demon had a foreboding. Without hesitation, he tried to escape but found his body stuck where he was under an invisible power. He then felt everything go ck, and his head was crashed like a broken watermelon, his brains sttered all around.

    The powerful Ice Demon was killed in a cruel way before he could even let out a scream.

    There was dead silence in the ce. Ju Zhu¡¯s foot that stepped forward froze in the air as he did not know whether he should go forward or backward. He looked very embarrassed.

    Gui Sou¡¯s green eyes glittered like a ghost fire, his figure swaying like a ghost. He took several steps backward subconsciously, staying further from Ding Ning.

    Long Xiaotian¡¯s pupils shrank as he held his saber even more tightly. Nerve stood out on the back of his hand, and he was full of fighting intention.

    The man d in ck looked serious, and one could hardly tell what he was thinking from his glittering eyes.

    Night Lone Ranger frowned, her eyes showing that she was in deep thought. She possibly was the only one who had sensed the mysterious power from Ding Ning that trapped Ice Demon, but she had no idea what the power exactly was.

    As for others, they were either in fear, resentment, excitement, or disgust...

    Obviously, everyone was shocked, avoiding Ding Ning¡¯s icy gaze and not daring to look into his eyes.

    ¡°Do you want to fight me?¡±

    Ding Ning said in an emotionless tone, looking at Ju Zhu indifferently, as if he were asking him ¡°how are you doing?¡±.

    Ju Zhu took three steps backward as he felt a chill rise inside him. He look terrible and lowered his head, avoiding Ding Ning¡¯s gaze.

    He was frightened though he was unwilling to admit it. Both Ding Ning¡¯s calm eyes and indifferent tone made him under pressure and tremble all over in a chill. The image of Ice Demon¡¯s crashed head kept shing in his mind.

    Ju Zhu felt as if he were facing the question from a dignified emperor rather than a young man about twenty.

    Ju Zhu felt ashamed at his own reaction, and the chill deep in his bone kept him silent and standing still.

    He never had such a feeling after he broke through the realm of Earth Martial Arts, and at him moment, he knew he was caught by terror, which caused him to tremble fiercely.

    Ding Ning smiled thinly as he took in Ju Zhu¡¯s expression. He stopped pressing him and turned to question Gui Sou, ¡°Do you want a fight?¡±

    Ding Ning knew it was impossible to let Ju Zhu give up just with several words as treasures were always tempting.

    However, he still yed his new skill of spiritual strength after he refined Fire of the Underworld and sowed the seed of terror in Ju Zhu¡¯s heart.

    In the uing battle, the seed would help uncover his enemy¡¯s weakness at a critical moment so that he would win without exposing his trump cards.

    Among the warriors present, few could pose a threat to Ding Ning except for Ju Zhu, Long Xiaotian, and the man d in ck, while Gui Sou was the weakest one among them in Ding Ning¡¯s eyes.

    Nevertheless, in the others¡¯ eyes, Gui Sou was the strongest one among them because the martial arts he practiced, which could help him summon spirits and ghost king, was extremely tough to deal with.

    .

    Without Fire of the Underworld and Pupil Technique, the buster of Gui Sou, Ding Ning would have felt a headache dealing with Gui Sou as well.

    The one that unsettled Ding Ning the most was Ning Ye, a man Ding Ning failed to read. Ding Ning had paid most of his attention to this man despite who had not shown any hostility against him.

    Having said that, Ding Ning still chose to take Ning Ye seriously since this man was the only one who posed a threat to him.

    Things became interesting. Ju Zhu dared not to fight, Ning Ye appeared reassuring while Long Xiaotian showed a strong desire to fight but seemed unwilling to join hands with others.

    The man d in ck, looking more like a normal warrior rather than an Ancient Warrior, seemed indifferent to the fight. As for Gui Sou, he had not taken any action, yet he appeared itching for a fight.

    Once these warriors joint hands, Ding Ning would be in a tough situation, and if he wanted to defeat them, he had to use his trump cards.

    What worried him the most was those who remained wait-and-see. These warriors might be less powerful, but they were in arge number. As a saying goes, ants in numbers could swallow an elephant. Once these people joined hands to fight Ding Ning, Ding Ning possibly would suffer.

    Under the situation, Ding Ning decisively made a n that was best for him. He firstly killed Ice Demon to threaten others in an instant, and then, he sowed the seed of terror in Ju Zhu¡¯s heart, which made Ju Zhu too frightened to take an action. Thest part of Ding Ning¡¯s n was to kill Gui Sou with a quick blow so as to weaken his enemies and turn the table.

    In the face of Ding Ning¡¯s provocation, Ding Ning grinned, revealing his few jagged teeth and said with a weird smile, ¡°Give me the treasure and I will spare your life.¡±

    Gui Sou was confident about himself and not afraid of Ding Ning despite that he was a little shocked by the way Ding Ning killed Ice Demon.

    ¡°Well, take it from me if you¡¯re capable enough!¡±

    Just as Ding Ning said that, he dived out suddenly, making a perfect example of as quiet as a virgin and as quick as a rabbit. He was so fast that he left his shadows in the air as he aimed at between Gui Sou¡¯s eyebrows with his finger.

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re too young to fight me, haha.¡±

    Gui Souughed oddly. When Ding Ning was just five meters away from him, the Spirit-summoning g in his hand suddenly turned into ck mist in the air and formed a huge ghost head, which snapped at Ding Ning with a big bloody mouth.

    Under the sky covered by ck mist, the shrill sounds like ghosts and wolves wailing made people feel unsettled and depressed. Images of countless ferocious ghosts demanding their lives shed in their minds, and they all felt they would feel better only if they spat out of mouthful of blood.

    The onlookers¡¯ expressions all changed, and they looked at each other with shock. The attacks Gui Souunched were indeed extremely weird. Even the onlookers felt so ufortable, let alone the target of the attacks, who must be suffering from pain even more.

    Not having expected Gui Sou¡¯s attacks to be so strange, Ding Ning froze for a moment. Catching him unguarded, the huge head swallowed him.

    Night Lone Ranger¡¯s expression changed dramatically. It seemed he had not expected Ding Ning to be so careless to fall into Gui Sou¡¯s trap.

    The skill Gui Sou yed was named Mind-bewildering Technique, which he was known for. The huge head that the Spirit-summoning g transformed could bewilder people¡¯s minds with the sounds of ghost wailing, swallow people¡¯s souls, and erode people¡¯s flesh. Even if one could survive the attack, he would be a walking-dead under Gui Sou¡¯s control.

    From that Gui Sou used his most powerful skill to fight Ding Ning, one could tell he took this opponent very seriously, in contrast to the different looks he showed before.

    Concerned about Ding Ning¡¯s safety, Night Lone Ranger decided to save Ding Ning despite the risk of exposing her identity. However, just as she was about to move, she spotted with the corner of her eyes that Luoxue watched the fight aside with ease.

    This reminded Night Lone Ranger, who immediately stopped her movement. Luoxue¡¯s expression showed that she did not worry about Ding Ning at all though he had once defended her and was her beloved brother.

    Why was she so confident in Ding Ning¡¯s power? Unless... She knew Ding Ning caused the situation deliberately.

    Night Lone Ranger suddenly recalled that Ding Ning had devoured almost half of the pellet of the flood dragon and had strong spiritual strength, thus, he would not be bewildered so easily. Realizing that she overreacted, Night Lone Ranger blushed with embarrassment.

    She did not know that Luoxue¡¯s spirit was connected with Ding Ning¡¯s and that at the moment, Ding Ning¡¯s spirit mark was bright in Luoxue¡¯s mind, so, Luoxue was not worried at all.

 Chapter 336 - Mess Battles

    Chapter 336 Mess Battles

    ¡°Hahaha, kid, that¡¯s what you got. Without the treasure, you couldn¡¯t have killed Ice Demon.¡±

    ck mist filled the whole battlefield, where was as dark as night. The warriors could not see anything but hear Gui Sou¡¯s triumphantughter.

    ¡°It seemed Gui Sou was more powerful than Ding Ning. He defeated the boy so easily.¡±

    ¡°But where is the treasure? Did Gui Sou got it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s sure. Gui Sou killed that boy, so, he must have got the treasure from him.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s bad. Powerful as the boy was, he was killed without a struggle. We stand no chance of getting the treasure now since it¡¯s in the hands of Gui Sou.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t agree. That boy was killed because he was not familiar with Gui Sou¡¯s weird techniques and was caught unguarded. It¡¯s possible that he was stronger than Gui Sou.¡±

    ¡°Easy, easy. Let¡¯s wait and see. I believe there must be some people who are unwilling to see Gui Sou get the treasure. Once someone joins the fight, we can... when there is a mess, haha.¡±

    ...

    The onlookers whispered to each other, and their greedy eyes now fell on Gui Sou with different intentions.

    The ck mist that covered the sky finally turned into Spirit-summoning g and returned to Gui Sou. However, the onlookers still did not see Ding Ning.

    Nevertheless, Gui Sou did not look excited. Instead, he frowned deeply with a look of confusion.

    Spirit-summoning g, a life-saving treasure he made with the ghost head to which he had fed his own essential blood for decades, had never let him down.

    He knew well how horrible and terrifying the ghost head was. During these several moments, all Ding Ning left should be a pool of blood, but the problem was where the treasure was now.

    He came to the ce in the hope of getting the treasures, and from Ding Ning, he had sensed the aura of the underworld, which belonged to the treasure the disciples of Guiwang Tomb wanted the most.

    However, after he tried so hard to kill Ding Ning, Gui Sou still failed to find any trace of the treasure, which made him very upset.

    ¡°Gui Sou, hand out the treasure!¡±

    Ju Zhu was happier than the rest to see Ding Ning die. He was afraid of Ding Ning, but was not afraid of Gui Sou.

    Therefore, the moment he saw Gui Sou kill Ding Ning with Spirit-summoning g, Ju Zhu gathered up his courage andunched an attack toward Gui Sou at once.

    Gui Sou, who was searching for the treasure inside Spirit-summoning g carefully, was startled when he heard a whooshing sound. He barely dodged the blow and thundered, ¡°I haven¡¯t got the treasure yet, Ju Zhu.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit! That boy was turned into a pulp of meat by you, who else could get the treasure from him except you? I knew you wouldn¡¯t give it to us tamely, so, I¡¯ll just kill you and take the treasure myself.¡±

    As the dwarf screamed excitedly, the giant under his body suddenly moved, lifting one of his legs and stamped toward Gui Sou with his big foot. Almost at the same time, the dwarf charged out like a ck light and aimed at Gui Sou¡¯s head at a high speed.

    ¡°What the fu*k! I said I didn¡¯t get the treasure...¡±

    Gui Sou shouted angrily as he moved quickly to dodge the attack. Each time he summoned his Spirit-summoning g, he had to pay the price¡ªa drop of his essential blood, despite that it was his most powerful skill.

    In other words, the ghost head was not totally under his control or his ve; they were equal. He had to feed the ghost head his essential blood to ask it for help.

    Given that he had fed the ghost head a drop of his essential blood to fight Ding Ning, giving out another drop of essential blood would do much irreversible harm to his body. The harm would be as minor as causing him to feel weak for a period of time or as serious as causing a fall of his realm.

    Though in the same realm as him, Ju Zhu was, in fact, two twin brothers of a dwarf and a giant, who knew each other well and cooperated with each other well. Even three warriors in the same realm as them might not be their match. As a result, Gui Sou feared the brothers the most. He did not want toe to blows with them unless it was necessary. That was why he tried to exin to them instead of fighting against them. However, at the moment, all the people present believed he had got the treasure even though he had denied it.

    ¡°Cut your crap. With so many people here, you¡¯re not going anywhere. Hand out the treasure, or don¡¯t me me for being cruel.¡±

    The dwarf yelled in a shrill voice. Huge as the giant was, he was swift and born with superhuman strength. Each time he threw out his fist, there was exploding sounds in the air.

    The dwarf was short yet fast. He cooperated with the giant so perfectly that they seemed to be one person, which was the most terrifying thing to Gui Sou. Under their attacks, Gui Sou kept losing his ground and had no chance to exin. Of course, nobody would believe him even if he had a hundred mouths to defend himself.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight for the treasure!¡±

    Someone shouted aloud among the crowd. Those who were eager to fight immediately charged at Gui Sou and attacked after hearing the shout.

    Despite their different levels, the crowd created huge momentum seemingly powerful enough to destroy the world as they made their moves together. Gui Sou was so frightened by the scene that he fed two drops of his essential blood to the ghost head asking for its help regardless of the consequence.

    The ghost head devoured the blood; however, Spirit-summoning g was irresponsive to Gui Sou¡¯s summoning, at which Gui Sou was frightened out of his wits. He turned around trying to flee, but it was toote.

    As bright as fireworks, the attacks from over one hundred warriors burned Gui Sou into ashes, and not even the ruins of his bones were left.

    Being closest to Gui Sou, Ju Zhu seized Spirit-summoning g in great joy ahead of others. He then turned to flee and eximed to himself, ¡°I finally got the treasure.¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ¡°Fight for the treasure!¡±

    ¡°Hump! It¡¯s us who killed Gui Sou, yet Ju Zhu tried to seize the g from us. He is dreaming!¡±

    ...

    At the fact that they killed Gui Sou so easily, the crowd realized that they were very powerful when they were together, so, they no longer feared other strong warriors.

    Unwilling to let Ju Zhu take away Spirit-summoning g, the warriors shouted with their eyes bloodshot andunched attacks toward Ju Zhu at the same time.

    Ju Zhu moaned to himself. However, he would not give out the treasure since he had got it. He kept ordering the giant to dodge the attacks.

    The warriors all had gone mad for the treasure. Though they had not allied long, they were a strong force, under which, Ju Zhu was forced to corner and had to flee helter-skelter.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    A sharp scream sounded. Demon of Fire finally managed to kill Blood Demon through so much effort.

    Though one level lower than Demon of Fire, Blood Demon was a tough enemy, especially after he got the Blood Tusk from Yun Yi¡¯s corpse despite his injuries. He even once managed to force Demon of Fire into danger and make him suffer.

    Demon of Fire did not know what kind of a weapon Blood Tusk exactly was, but he had a feeling that the weapon was very dangerous. He tried so hard to dodge the weapon that he looked awkward at the moment.

    Fortunately, Demon of Fire¡¯s skills were rted to fire and had great restraint on Blood Demon¡¯s attacks, plus Blood Demon was continuously weakened as he was injured and the blood that flew out of his wounds was evaporated by Demon of Fire¡¯s technique, Demon of Fire gradually gained the upper hand.

    Demon of Fire got impatient as he had not defeated Blood Demon for such a long time. Atst, he disyed his fatal move¡ªFire Burning the Sky at the cost of consuming lots of his True Qi, and killed Blood Demon.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Blood Demon¡¯s eyes, which were full of ressentiment, gradually lost their radiance and turned grey, blood flowing down the corner of his mouth. He fell to the ground, dead, Blood Tusk slipping out of his hand.

    Demon of Fire gasped heavily. He went forward trying to pick up Blood Tusk, which was precious to him.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t belong to you.¡±

    As a t voice sounded, Blood Tusk flew upward and fell into the hands of Night Lone Ranger, who watched the fight with a cold expression all along.

    ¡°Is that Skill of Telekinesis?¡±

    Demon of Fire¡¯s pupils shrank sharply. He shouted at Night Lone Ranger in a voice of anger and ressentiment, ¡°Who are you? That¡¯s my trophy.¡±

    ¡°Who I¡¯m is none of your business. You only need to know I represent Bureau of Religions and that this weapon has killed six ordinary men.¡±

    Night Lone Ranger looked calm as if she had not seen Demon of Fire¡¯s fierce eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s not fair! This weapon is my trophy, you have no right to take it from me. How can you prove your identity? Hump! That excuse sounds ridiculous,¡± said Demon of Fire with fierce eyes while clenching his fists. .

    .

    Night Lone Ranger sneered at the words and said, ¡°Well, since you said it was not fair and the weapon belonged to you as a trophy, will it be fair if I kill you now and im the weapon as my trophy?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Demon of Fire was angry and speechless after hearing the words, the expression on his face keeping changing. Judging from the Night Lone Ranger¡¯s Skill of Telekinesis, he knew he was not Night Lone Ranger¡¯s match even at his peak status, let alone at the moment when he had consumed most of his True Qi. As a result, he dared not provoke her at all.

    ¡°Life is more valuable than treasures, isn¡¯t it? Your disciples, the Seven Demons of Cangnan,mitted countless crimes under your connivance, yet, you still helped them escape from their punishment. Hump, how dare you to ask me to be fair when I haven¡¯t settled the ounts with you?¡±

    As Night Lone Ranger snorted, her will power spread around and repressed and shocked Demon of Fire, whose forehead was covered with sweats. Demon of Fire then said hurriedly, ¡°I give up, I give up. Since this weapon is one of a crime, take it as you please, Your Honor.¡±

    ¡°Good sense.¡±

    Night Lone Ranger withdrew her will power and put Blood Tusk in her pocket before walking to Luoxue gracefully to protect her.

    Demon of Fire wept the sweats off his forehead, and his eyes were full of fear when he looked at Night Lone Ranger. He could not help but wonder from when there had been such a powerful expert in Bureau of Religions.

    Seeing the scene, Zhuo Bufan looked toward Night Lone Ranger in confusion. ¡°Is this young girl from Bureau of Religions? How could it be possible? Why I haven¡¯t seen her even once before?¡±

    Zhuo Bufan shook his head with a bitter smile and suspected that Night Lone Ranger, tempted by Blood Tusk, fabricated her identity just to take the weapon for her own.

    However, Zhuo Bufan was wrong. As other special departments failed to clear up the case of vampire murdering people, which provoked much discussion, Bureau of Religions took the case over. After all, Bureau of Religions was responsible for finding out the truth behind the murdersmitted either by vampires in the Western world or warriors of ancient martial world.

    After she reached the realm of Sky Martial Arts, Bureau of Religions became the top one expert among the young generation of Bureau of Religions. As a result, the responsibility of finding out the murderer fall on her shoulders.

    Of course, she had rights to say no to the arrangement, but she still epted it after a moment of hesitation because she remembered Ding Ning told her to visit him in Ninghai if she wanted.

    To her surprise, before she could find a chance to see Ding Ning in secret, she received the news that new treasure appeared. She then came to the ce to try her luck but unexpectedly met Ding Ning there and solved the cases of vampires by ident.

    Had not been for that Yun Yi killed the youngest one of Seven Demons of Cangnan with Blood Tusk, she would not have been so certain that Yun Yi was the murderer of those cases. Now that Yun Yi was dead, Blood Tusk became the only evidence of the case; therefore, she had to take it back with her. That was also why she had seized Blood Tusk from Demon of Fire, who remained silent in anger.

    As for Zhuo Bufan, he was only the deputy director of Bureau of Religions¡¯s branch in Ninghai. He had a higher position than her, but his cultivation level was much lower than hers. Thus, she naturally had not told him her real identity before.

    ¡°After Iplete this mission, I¡¯ll have enough experience points and no longer be threatened by Bureau of Religions.¡± Night Lone Ranger smiled as she thought. She felt really happy to solve the case of vampire killing people.

 Chapter 337 - Value of Prestige

    <h4>Chapter 337 Value of Prestige</h4>

    The Bureau of Religions was different from other organizations. Other than the political management staff in the Shenzhou Government, all of its members wereposed of experienced Ancient Warriors.

    But the Ancient Warriors on record did not have a direct superior and subordinate rtionship with the Bureau of Religions, but instead, it was bounty hunter organization.

    Members of the Bureau of Religions used experience points as a reward to issue tasks. Each Ancient Warrior mustplete three hard-set tasks each year to umte a basic number of points.

    Only when a certain amount of experience points had been umted, only then would the Ancient Warrior not had to eptpulsory tasks issued by the Bureau of Religions and decided for themselves if they wanted to ept the missions.

    After all, the experience points were very attractive to Ancient Warriors. The points could be redeemed for medicinal supplies, treasures, armor, materials for refinement, and other cultivation resources from the Bureau of Religions storehouse.

    The previous mission to protect Ding Ning was apulsory task and it made Ye Duxing very unhappy. But the final result was unexpected. Although she lost her innocence, she broke through the Sky Martial Arts Realm many years earlier than expected.

    This made her emotions veryplicated. She was unable to bnce the gains and losses. Did she lose out? Or did she take advantage of the situation?

    But no matter what, it made her very happy that she no longer had to eptpulsory tasks and did not need to constantly keep in touch with the Bureau of Religions and wait for them to issue missions.

    At this moment, other than the ck-robed man, Long Xiaotian, Feng Ni¡¯er, Zhuo Bufan, and a few others, everyone else had joined the chaotic battle.

    After the crowd gathered and injured Ju Zhu, Ju Zhu indeed threw out the Spirit-summoning g. The crowd, eyes bloodshot from killing, surged forward. In order to fight for the Spirit-summoning g, the temporary alliance immediately dissolved and the situation sank into a blood slug-fest.

    One after another, warriors blinded by greed gave their lives. Even those closest to them could stab them in the back for the sake of the treasure. No one dared to trust another and each fought for themselves.

    Once the Spirit-summoning g was in their hands, they became the target of the crowd and could not survive for more than three seconds. However, these Ancient Warriors all believed that once they had possession of the Spirit-summoning g, they would be able to escape. The struggle went back and forth, resulting in bodies lying across the wildndscape. Screams rang out endlessly and blood stained almost the entire ground.

    However, Ding Ning, who was hiding in the Spirit-summoning g, was studying the ghost head trapped by the water bubble with great interest.

    The beautiful mermaid swan endlessly back and forth by Ding Ning¡¯s side, blowing bubbles as she went. It was as if the space inside the Spirit-summoning g was not air but seawater.

    The Spirit-summoning g was not a space treasure, but it was a strange space created by Gui Sou using a sliver of a ruthless spirit to hold and keep alive fragments of a residual soul.

    It was all thanks to the mermaid¡¯s bubble that Ding Ning could stay safely within the Spirit-summoning g. There was sufficient air inside the mermaid¡¯s bubble so that he would not suffocate in this space that could only fit a ghost.

    ¡°Tianshui, what on earth is this thing?¡±

    Nothing hade of Ding Ning¡¯s long examination and he unconsciously asked the mermaid. He used Tianshui self-righteously as the mermaid¡¯s name.

    For some reason, Tianshui could notmunicate with Ding Ning in the outside world but within her bubble, they had no problemmunicating. ¡°It¡¯s an existence simr to mine.¡±

    ¡°What? Is this ghost also a totem?¡±

    Ding Ning was greatly shocked by this answer and his eyes widened.

    But Tianshui blew bubbles and said, with disdain, ¡°How could that be? There is nothing topare between it and us totems.¡±

    ¡°But you said it¡¯s of a simr existence to you.¡±

    Ding Ning rolled his eyes. His gaze flickered around, not daring tond on the mermaid. He forcibly hid the urge in his heart.

    ¡°My god, even if she was a totem, can¡¯t she cover her chest? Is it good to tempt me like this? I¡¯m not Teddy Dog, going after everything even the totem.¡±

    Tianshui tilted her cute head and furrowed her brows. A thoughtful expression appeared on her delicate face and she seemed to be arranging her words. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I was born and I don¡¯t know what kind of life form I am. I can sense an aura that ispletely different from that of my type from the ghost¡¯s body.

    ¡°Then what kind of life form are you?¡±

    Ding Ning was very interested in the totem. This was such an incredible thing yet he could not understand the reason behind it. This made his heart itch.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I only remember some very blurry things. Many, many years ago, there seemed to a lot of... people but they were a lot taller than your type of people. They were about the height of the stone statues and they did not wear clothes like you, only an animal skin wrapped around their waist. Those people would kowtow and pray to me every day for protection. They were... sincere, yes, sincere. Then I felt veryfortable and my strength continuously increased. From then on, I protected them. At that time, I was very powerful, many times more powerful than I am now. I am too weak now.¡±

    Tianshui spoke very slowly, organizing her words the entire time. It was as if she could not urately describe such a feeling.

    However, Ding Ning¡¯s expression became thoughtful. Kowtowed and prayed to every day by a group of people... could it be? Was Tianshui actually a god, and could gain strength from belief?

    In the inheritance Xuan Ji left him, there was some inheritance of knowledge. He knew that there were different kinds of gods in the Ethereal World. There was one among them that needed the absorb belief to continuously grow more powerful.

    Such spirits cultivated the force of all living things, the goddess of battle was one of them.

    This was also why the Xuan Nv tribe drew so much jealousy from the other gods when they guarded the human world for God and enjoyed the worship of humans.

    But who was the person that Tianshui spoke of who was as tall as the stone statues? Was it someone of the Tianshui tribe?

    Unfortunately, Tianshui¡¯s memory was missing and could not remember the past so she could not give Ding Ning a precise answer.

    As for the ghost head and her simr yetpletely different existence, Ding Ning had a rough idea. After all, the ghost head and the totem were both forms of life that science could not exin. It was not wrong to say they were simr. However, the totem¡¯s existence depended on receiving worship while the ghost head¡¯s existence depended on devouring other¡¯s essential blood.

    Feeling the ck and white mes between the two faces on the ck-faced buddha, Ding Ning couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly. There were too many things he didn¡¯t understand. Was the existence of the Fire of the Underworld another phenomenon that could not be exined by science?

    ¡°Oh right, Tianshui, you¡¯re not receiving human worship anymore, doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯ll be weaker and weaker?¡±

    Ding Ning suddenly thought of an important question and asked nervously. Tianshui carried within her the mermaid¡¯s space and it could bring him endless aid and convenience. He did not want Tianshui to leave him one day.

    The mermaid blew bubbles. ¡°It won¡¯t happen, all these years, I¡¯ve eaten the soul of living creatures to barely stay alive but now that I have you, I will grow stronger and stronger.¡±

    ¡°Me? You aren¡¯t nning on eating my soul, right?¡±

    Ding Ning was startled and asked warily.

    ¡°How could I do that? I can¡¯t even if I wanted to. Besides, I don¡¯t like eating souls, and I only did that to stay alive.¡±

    A pleased expression appeared on Tianshui¡¯s pretty face. ¡°You¡¯re very special. I only need to lie on your body and I can absorb the power from your body and recover endlessly.¡±

    ¡°Power? What power?¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s expression was confused. Was the mermaid absorbing power from his body? Why hadn¡¯t he felt anything?

    ¡°That... it¡¯s the same as... the power I got from those people who used to kowtow to worship me. I also don¡¯t know why you would have such kind of power in your body.¡±

    Tianshui spoke stutteringly. She did her best to express the kind of power it was but because of theck ofnguage, she could not exin clearly.

    It mimicked the power of worship? Was it... his own prestige?

    A light shed through Ding Ning¡¯s mind and he suddenly thought of a possibility. He had gone viral and had also healed a number of people. The patients felt gratitude toward him and spread his name through word of mouth, and this correspondingly increased his prestige.

    If there was anything in his body that was simr to the power of worship, it would be prestige.

    ¡°I can¡¯t exin it clearly but I know that if you want to obtain the other totems, you will need to have vast amounts of this kind of power. Otherwise, even if you found the other totems, they will not be willing to submit to you. After all, they are not the same as me. By being in a deep slumber, they still conserved most of their power.¡±

    A solemn expression appeared on Tianshui¡¯s small face and she spoke seriously.

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Do you know where the other totems are?¡±

    ¡°Us totems are able to sense each other but I am too weak right now. Even with a little distance, I can¡¯t sense them anymore. I can only sense where they are after I¡¯ve recovered some of my strength.¡±

    Tianshui shook her head in distress and caused the ripples to rise in the beautiful and alluring scene on her chest. Ding Ning¡¯s mouth went dry and he quickly twisted his head away, not daring to look. ¡°I will help you to quickly regain your strength.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Tianshui swung her tail contentedly and swam back and forth. ¡°Oh right, this ghost head is not anything good. Destroy it. I can help you modify this space a little.¡±

    ¡°Modify?¡±

    Ding Ning looked at her with surprise.

    ¡°Yes, modify. I can make this space into a waterless space and change it into a storage space. You can¡¯t ce living things here, only dead things. It will keep things fresh.¡±

    Tianshui shook her tail happily as if helping Ding Ning made her very happy.

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. Although he had the mermaid¡¯s space, who would think there¡¯s too much storage space? However, thinking of the Spirit-summoning g¡¯s sinister appearance, his head immediately hurt. Without holding much hope, he asked, ¡°Can the outside appearance of the space be changed?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can change it into a drop of water.¡±

    Tianshui answered carelessly but Ding Ning was wild with joy. Greedily, he asked, ¡°Can the space be expanded?¡±

    ¡°No, although this is created through space materials, the quality is very bad. This size has already reached the limit.¡±

    Tianshui furrowed her brows as if finding it very strange that she mysteriously knew these things.

    ¡°Alright, when the battle outside is over, help me modify it.¡±

    Ding Ning suddenly understood by the Spirit-summoning g had such a space as this. It seemed that Gui Sou unknowingly obtained some poor quality space ore from somewhere and identally excavated this space that could hold ghosts while refining the ghost head.

    Although it could not be expanded and that disappointed him slightly, he felt very content as he looked around the fully 30 cubic meters of space. Delightedly, he thought to himself that he could give this space to Luoxue. It would be helpful in her grocery shopping every day. She wouldn¡¯t need to carry big and small bags.

    If other people knew that Ding Ning was going to use a priceless mustard space to go grocery shopping, would they be so angry that they would spit blood and scold him for wasting natural resources?

    It must be known that the ancient martial world was not without its storage artifacts. The birth of some ancient relics asionally brought with it some storage artifacts.

    Not only where storage artifacts rare, but they were also split into different levels. Currently, the biggest and most treasured storage artifact¡¯s storage space was only about 7 to 8 cubic meters. The smallest was less than half a cubic meter. And that was sufficient to ensure a bloody battle.

    A storage artifact of thirty cubic meters. If news of this got out, even the super-powerful warriors who spent most of their life in recluse would not be able to resisting out and killing for the treasure.

 Chapter 338 - Bringing a Little Ghost to Heel

    <h4>Chapter 338 Bringing a Little Ghost to Heel</h4>

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes narrowed and his pupils expanded quickly. Two blue petals blossomed in his eyes and shattered with a boom!

    The ghost head enveloped by the bubble screamed noiselessly and disappeared as the flower shattered, however...

    The ghost head did notpletely disappear without a trace. It left behind a round ck bead that was neither metal, nor jade, nor stone, nor wood.

    The illusory image of the ghost head was carved on the ck bead. Its eyes were lifeless and swam around endlessly.

    This was Ding Ning¡¯s first time using Shattering Flower Pupil out of curiosity. Unexpectedly, this pupil technique was the same as Infinite Compassion and Mercy Palm, it required arge amount of soul strength to use. Afterward, it was as if he had over-indulged in debauchery and made him feel very tired.

    He silently decided that unless it was necessary, he would not lightly use a technique that burned through so much of his strength. Eyes of Blue used spiritual strength, so he could use it more regrly.

    However, all of his current attention was taken by the round ck bead. The stone man on his chest suddenly shed with red light and connected to his mind. It suddenly sent him an inheritance message.

    This inheritance message made his entire body stiffen as if he was struck by lightning. It was Nine Ghosts and 13-needle Technique.

    It was not until now that he knew that the Nine Ghosts and 13-needle Technique he had learned earlier was all superficial. The true Nine Ghosts and 13-needle technique required one to control nine ghosts to carry out the moxibustion. It could have miraculous effects such as bringing back the dead and clothing bones with flesh again.

    This round ck bead was the ghost¡¯s soul, and it could be one of the nine souls. In Ding Ning¡¯s understanding, it was like when some super-powerful warriors¡¯ souls did not dissipate after their bodies died. It was clear that this ghost head must have been very powerful when he was alive.

    What he could not understand was that it was clearly Sister Qiao who passed onto him the Nine Ghosts and 13-needle technique, why did it appear again in Chiyou¡¯s inheritance?

    Perhaps... a light suddenly shed through Ding Ning¡¯s mind, Sister Qiao¡¯er was also a descendant of the Jiuli bloodline? What she had received had been an iplete Nine Ghosts and 13-needle technique anyway.

    Yes, it must be like this. Sister Qiao treated him as if he were her own and taught him everything she knew. She would not hold anything back. Thus, this was the only exnation.

    Speaking from the heart, Ding Ning much more preferred curing patients and saving people than fighting and killing. Thus obtaining theplete Nine Ghosts and 13-needle technique made him happier than improving in his cultivation.

    Following the ghost-control technique transmitted to him by the stone man, Ding Ning bit open his finger and squeezed out a drop of essential blood to drip onto the ck bead.

    When the ck bead came into contact with Ding Ning¡¯s essential blood, it quickly turned red. With a quiet click, it bloomed like a lotus flower at a rate visible to the naked eye.

    The previously nk-gazed ghost head quickly recovered its agility and turned into a mini ghost about one-tenth of a nail before slipping into Ding Ning¡¯s body. It ran joyfully through his meridians while the ck bead disappeared into nothing silently.

    Ding Ning¡¯s expression became very strange. When the ck bead absorbed his essential blood, a mental connection formed between him and the little ghost. He could feel the ghost¡¯s strong admiration for him. The feeling of being connected by blood made him feel like the ghost was his child and he abruptly had a desire to spoil it.

    He carefully sensed each action of the ghost and discovered that the ghost was endlessly looking for impurities in his body to eat as food. Although Ding Ning had purged his body and marrow, and there were very few impurities in his body, they were notpletely bone. Eating the impurities as food, the ghost was constantly helping him clean out his body. This was an unexpected surprise.

    After discovering the purpose of the little ghost, understanding suddenly dawned on Ding Ning¡¯s expression. This Nine Ghosts and 12-needle technique was indeed miraculous. By using little ghosts to clean out the illness and foreign substances in a patient¡¯s bodybined with needle techniques, it would help the patient get better quicker.

    This lit a fire in his heart. He wished he could immediately find another eight ghosts to refine and use the true Nine Ghosts and 13-needle technique.

    But at this stage, he could only dream about it. How many powerful warriors in this world could die but leave behind their soul to be a ghost?

    And how many could he run into? In the future, he could only pay particr attention to unusual spiritual incidences and see if he was lucky enough to get nine ghosts.

    However, Ding Ning¡¯s regret passed away in a sh. What followed was a joyful light shining from his eyes and a barely suppressed excitement.

    Because he remembered Ye Huan and her sister¡¯s mother, Sun Lanying. He could do nothing for her illness and this made him feel very useless and he was filled with guilt.

    But now he had a little ghost who could eat cancer cells. With the two micro-organisms rice and bean sprout that could rejuvenate and replicate, and some medicine that could recover her life force, he now could see hope for curingte-stage cancer patients.

    In the outside world, the fighting and killing continued. Red-eyed Ancient Warriors only had eyes for the rare treasure that was the Spirit-summoning g. Of the hundreds of people, there were only a few dozen left fighting.

    The most cunning one was Ju Zhu. While everyone fought chaotically, he took advantage of the situation and sat out to the side to recover from his injuries. His eyes shed with a ruthless light as he waited for these people to burn out their energy so that he could strike again and steal the treasure.

    However, the opponents he were wary off were not these red-eyed Ancient Warriors. Instead, it was Demon of Fire, Long Xiaotian, Feng Ni¡¯er, the ck-robed man, Ning Ye, and Zhuo Bufan. These people had still not entered the fray.

    Watching these people¡¯s calm expressions, Ju Zhu was angry at himself and cursed himself for not being able to maintain his patience. Why did he have to act so rashly and caused himself to be injured? Now, at the very end, he stood in a very disadvantageous position.

    Ding Ning watched the violent killing outside calmly, and there was not a single ripple in his calm eyes. These people had lost their humanity for the sake of the treasure, they could even kill their own family and friends. They did not deserve his sympathy, and it would be best if they all died.

    He had not expected that his sudden idea to hide inside the Spirit-summoning g would work so well. He had reduced the level of danger to the lowest possible level.

    Otherwise, even with the present strength of his body, he was not confident he could hold back an attack with the force of over a hundred Ancient Warriors.

    At this moment, Feng Ni¡¯er was ecstatic. Ding Ning had not appeared for a long time, he must have already died. Now that such a major cmity had disappeared, her entire body rxed.

    Once the fear was gone, it was as if she had undone a knot in her heart. Following it came a fierce hatred for Luoxue and the golden eagles.

    While everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the end of the fight, Feng Ni¡¯er took a step forward. With a crack, she flipped her whip at Luoxue and smile ferociously. ¡°B*tch, your lover dared to hit me. Now, let¡¯s see who will protect you.¡±

    Luoxue had no affection for this woman at all. ncing at her coldly, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay her any attention.

    ¡°Kneel and kowtow to me in apology, perhaps then I will spare you your miserable life.¡±

    Feng Ni¡¯er was angered by her disdainful nce and her face twisted as she yelled.

    ¡°Feng Ni¡¯er, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Long Xiaotian furrowed his brows and shouted, ¡°Are you still not done?¡±

    ¡°Brother Xiaotian, what do you mean? How could you scold me for the sake of a b*tch? Do you like her?¡±

    Feng Ni¡¯er screeched with hatred and jealousy.

    ¡°You are talking nonsense. She is a normal person, and you can¡¯t hurt her.¡±

    Long Xiaotian said impatiently. His patience had already been worn out by Feng Ni¡¯er¡¯s arrogance and irrationality.

    ¡°You must like her, right? Otherwise, why would you help her?¡±

    Feng Ni¡¯er¡¯s mentality was warped. She stared venomously at Luoxue and said in a harsh voice, ¡°I won¡¯t let you get what you want. The more you protect her, the more I am determined to kill her.¡±

    ¡°Youngdy Feng, this is not the ancient martial world. I will not allow you to harm normal people.¡±

    Seeing that Long Xiaotian had no intention of helping Feng Ni¡¯er, Zhuo Bufan immediately let out a breath and stood out without a second thought.

    ¡°Who do you think you are to be able to control me? Get lost.¡±

    Already filled with hatred and resentment, Feng Ni¡¯er¡¯s shouted with a ruthless expression and cracked her whip harshly toward Luoxue. Luoxue¡¯s face paled in fear and couldn¡¯t help but let out a scream.

    Zhuo Bufan¡¯s expression darkened. The long sword by his side was suddenly drawn and blocked this attack in an instant. Forcibly pushing down the anger in his heart, he said solemnly, ¡°Youngdy Feng, don¡¯t be unreasonable. Stop.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable. Go die!¡±

    Seeing Long Xiaotian¡¯s rigid expression and his unwillingness to even look at her, much less help her, Feng Ni¡¯er was angry and humiliated. Without thinking, the whip in hand flew toward Zhuo Bufan.

    Zhuo Bufan swung his sword and blocked it. In a harsh voice, he shouted, ¡°If you do not stop, do not me me for returning your attacks.¡±

    ¡°Fight back, you b*stard, kill me if you dare. See if the Feng family doesn¡¯t wipe out your family.¡±

    Feng Ni¡¯er was like a mad dog. The whip screamed through the air and whipped toward Zhuo Bufan.

    ¡°Feng Ni¡¯er¡¯, shut up! Don¡¯t create a disaster for the Feng family.¡±

    Long Xiaotian¡¯s expression changed drastically. Therge knife in his hand suddenly came out and blocked Feng Ni¡¯er¡¯s whip. With an ashen expression, he apologized to Zhuo Bufan. ¡°Director Zhuo, Feng Ni¡¯er spoke without thinking, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Zhuo Bufan¡¯s chest rose and fell heavily. Forcibly pushing down the anger in his heart, he coldly said, ¡°Spoken without thinking yet she wants to wipe out my family. Looks like the Bureau of Religions is truly not much of a deterrent. The Feng family... hehe, truly is powerful. I will report this truthfully to our director.¡±

    Long Xiaotian¡¯s expression changed. With a serious expression, he spoke harshly to Feng Ni¡¯er. ¡°Feng Ni¡¯er, apologize to Director Zhuo.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t, why should I? He¡¯s just a stupid secr director. Don¡¯t even think about having me apologize.¡±

    Feng Ni¡¯er said with a disdainful expression and her head raised proudly.

    p!

    A crisp p rang out across Feng Ni¡¯er¡¯s face. Long Xiaotian¡¯s face was cloudy enough to rain. Word by word, he said, ¡°Feng Ni¡¯er¡¯, I now officially announce that I cancel our marriage agreement. From now on, the survival of the Feng Family has nothing to do with the Long family. Now, you can do as you wish.¡±

    ¡°You, you dare to hit me? And you want to cancel the marriage agreement? Long Xiaotian, you b*stard, you must like that b*tch...¡±

    Feng Ni¡¯er covered her face. She looked at Long Xiaotian in disbelief and cried loudly.

    ¡°Completely unreasonable!¡±

    Long Xiaotian¡¯s face was ashen with anger. He turned and walked away, far away from Feng Ni¡¯er, wearing an expression of what cannot be seen cannot bother me.

    ¡°B*tch, now you¡¯re happy, right? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    Feng Ni¡¯er was like a madwoman. She leaped toward Luoxue with bloodshot eyes.

    Zhuo Bufan was just about to go forward and stop Feng Ni¡¯er but unexpectedly, the ck-robed silver-masked man who had not moved until now stopped him. In a synthesized and electronic voice, he said, ¡°There is no need for Director Zhuo to interfere in matters between women, right?¡±

    ¡°Who are you? Move!¡±

    Zhuo Bufan¡¯s expression tightened. Sensing a power aura of danger from the ck-robed man¡¯s body, he asked warily.

    ¡°A no-name nobody. As long as Director Zhuo minds your own business, I won¡¯t do anything.¡±

    The ck-robed man said lightly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you minding too much?¡±

    Zhuo Bufan¡¯s pupils contracted and all his muscles tensed. There did not seem to be any ripple of spiritual power from the ck-robed man but he felt that the situation was very dangerous and he spoke carefully, not daring to be careless.

    ¡°Director Zhuo also minds a wide range of matters. It is inevitable that there is killing when Ancient Warriors fight for treasure. Time and time again, you hold back youngdy Feng. Do you want to be enemies with the Feng family?¡±

    The ck-robed man said meaningfully.

 Chapter 339 - Movement of Tides

    <strong>Chapter 339 Movement of Tides</strong>

    ¡°You¡¯re part of the Feng family?¡±

    Zhuo Bufan furrowed his brows and righteously said, ¡°No matter who you are, the rules are the rules. No matter who, they cannot hurt normal people.¡±

    The ck-robed man chuckled but did not admit or nor deny anything. Nonmittal, he said, ¡°Then you¡¯ll first have to get through me.¡±

    While the two confronted each other, Feng Ni¡¯er had already taken the opportunity and leaped to Luoxue. Swinging her whip, she shouted with the joy of revenge, ¡°Go die, b*tch!¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Just as Ye Duxing, wearing an icy expression, was about to act, an angry roar rang out.

    A figure shed across like a shooting star and grabbed hold of Feng Ni¡¯er¡¯s whip and tugged, stealing the whip from her hand. Feng Ni¡¯er retreated quickly in shock.

    The figure moved like a shadow and took a ghost-like step forward. With a crack, the long whip snapped across Feng Ni¡¯er¡¯s face. A clear and bloody mark appeared on her beautiful face.

    ¡°You b*stard, how dare you whip me and ruin my face...¡±

    Feng Ni¡¯er touched the blood on her face and screamed sharply. She wed toward Ding Ning¡¯s face like a vixen.

    ¡°B*tch, you want to die?¡±

    Ding Ning had always treated women tenderly and never hit one but at this moment, his towering rage had drowned out his rational thought. Without a shred of mercy, he kicked Feng Ni¡¯er¡¯s abdomen. She screamed and flew out over a dozen meters with her hand over her stomach. Shended on the ground heavily and spat up a mouthful of blood.

    Ding Ning was truly angry and had no intention of letting her go. Pushing off from the ground, Ding Ning chased after her like a northern goshawk. The long whip swung over his head andshed toward Feng Ni¡¯er. ¡°I never hit women but a scumbag like you don¡¯t even count as a person. You want to kill my sister? I¡¯ll kill you today.¡±

    Crack, crack, crack...

    The seemingly endless whipshed ruthlessly across Feng Ni¡¯er¡¯s body as she rolled around on the ground in pain and screamed.

    Ye Duxing furrowed her brows. Not in sympathy for Feng Ni¡¯er but in concern that Ding Ning might actually kill her in his rage. The vengeance of the Feng family was not something he could endure.

    The ck-robed man nced at Ding Ning fearfully. Silently he retreated backward and quietly moved closer to Luoxue, whose face was filled with joy.

    ¡°Sir, enough is enough, why go so hard on a woman?¡±

    Long Xiaotian sighed. Although he did not like Feng Ni¡¯er¡¯s actions, he could not watch as she died in front of him. Picking up his knife, he blocked Ding Ning¡¯s whip.

    Ding Ning looked at him coldly. ¡°Considering the fact that you did notmit such actions with him, I won¡¯t kill you. Move out of my way!¡±

    ¡°If you want to kill me, that¡¯ll depend on your ability.¡±

    Long Xiaotian¡¯s brows rose. His pride had been triggered and he stared intently at Ding Ning without any sign of weakness.

    Ding Ning¡¯s lips slowly opened and he gave a smile that one¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡°If you can ept three moves from me, I¡¯ll let her go today.¡±

    ¡°Three moves? Haha, how confident. Thene, let me see how you can defeat me in three moves.¡±

    Long Xiaotian was really angry. He retreated backward a little and stood with his back straight. A wild arrogance emanated from his body.

    Ding Ning¡¯s gaze focused and the corners of his lips twitched up slightly. He threw aside the whip in his hand. ¡°Interesting, get ready.¡±

    A bone splitting sound rang out. Like a cannonball, Ding Ning struck toward Long Xiaotian.

    Long Xiaotian did not dare to be careless. He lifted his knife with both hands and blocked it in front of his body.

    With a metallic screech, Ding Ning¡¯s fistnded ruthlessly on the knife. Shockingly, there was the sound of metal on metal.

    Long Xiaotian only felt a powerful force approach him. His feet involuntarily took three steps back. All the blood in his body roiled and his arms were numb, as if he had lost all feeling.

    Ding Ning did not take advantage of the situation. Instead, he stood with his hands behind his back and lightly said, ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    Long Xiaotian felt embarrassed. He felt feeling return to his arm and he threw down his knife. ¡°Again.¡±

    ¡°Then get ready for my second move.¡±

    The aura around Ding Ning¡¯s body grew wildly. His defined muscles stood tall and he abruptly swung a fist toward Long Xiaotian.

    ¡°Overlord fist!¡±

    Long Xiaotian gave off a vast aura of imperial benevolence. The powerful aura made one want to kneel in worship. Ayer of golden light enveloped his fist and he met Ding Ning¡¯s fist with a roar.

    A strange light shed through Ding Ning¡¯s eyes, was this power? It actually suppressed his strength and there was some stagnation in the circling of his True Qi. However, it did not have much effect on him. After all, he was not using the True Qi in his body but using the strength of his body to defeat his enemy.

    Bang!

    The two fists collided with one another with shockwaves visible to the naked eye and let out a terrifying bang.

    Thunk! Thunk! Thunk!

    The two of them simultaneously took three steps back. Long Xiaotian was not shocked, and on the contrary, he was delighted. This one punch had allowed him to touch the Sky Martial Arts Realm¡¯s bottleneck.

    A strange light appeared in Ding Ning¡¯s eyes. Long Xiaotian¡¯s Overlord Fist was indeed overbearing. It wasparable to half his strength. This made the blood in his body boil and he felt a powerful sense ofpetitiveness. He was eager for a true battle.

    ¡°Again!¡±

    Long Xiaotian was even more eager than he was and voluntarily charged with his fists.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    ... The two of them had long forgotten the agreement of three punches. They were evenly matched and of good skill. Each punchnded on flesh, it was the wildest, most direct, and most violent sense of fighting to one¡¯s heart¡¯s content.

    Following their endless punches, the air continued to tremble with terrifying aftershocks. Small rocks and dust flew in all directions. And the wind from their fists created a giant crater in the hard earth.

    Both their feet had sunken into the ground but neither retreated a single step. Back and forth, their fists collided, demonstrating what was the most primal and wild violence.

    Both of their appearances were messy and unkempt and their clothing was in disarray. They both cut a sorry figure. However, their auras were like that of demons and gods and made one feel great respect!

    With Ding Ning¡¯s appearance, the Spirit-summoning g disappeared mysteriously. The warriors who were certain to obtain the treasure stopped fighting and were watching, from a distance the two people with unparalleled battle power fight. They were all deeply shocked.

    Shock even appeared in the eyes of the giant of the Ju Zhu brothers, whose eyes rarely showed any emotion. He did not dare to get near them at all.

    These two inhuman guys, just their aftershocks of their battle made him feel threatened. His inborn great strength that he had always been so proud of was not worth mentioning in front of these two demons.

    The dwarf¡¯s face also paled in shock. He had always thought that Long Xiaotian was relying on the power and might of the Long family to y around and did not live up to the title of ¡°Most Talented¡± at all. He had always avoided him because he was afraid of the power of the Long family and did not wish to make trouble for himself.

    But now he realized he had misjudged. Long Xiaotian had never demonstrated his true battle power in front of outsiders.

    If they actually fought. The Ju Zhu brothers would not be a match for Long Xiaotian.

    But what shocked him more was Ding Ning¡¯s behavior. As a warrior in the apex of the Earth Martial Arts Realm, he could see that unlike Long Xiaotian¡¯s smooth channeling of True Qi, Ding Ning¡¯s battle power waspletely reliant on his physical strength. He did not use any True Qi at all.

    Was this suddenly-risen young man not an Ancient Warrior but a warrior of the modern stream?

    Everyone probably thought that other than Ye Duxing and Luoxue.

    Until... Ding Ning¡¯s suddenly withdrew with a calm expression and quietly waited for Long Xiaotian¡¯s breakthrough. It was only now that everyone realized a terrifying truth that Ding Ning had probably still not used all of his strength.

    Long Xiaotian¡¯s moment of breaking through was also the moment he could not be disturbed. If anything went wrong, he could self-destruct.

    But Ding Ning did not push his advantage and attack. On the contrary, he withdrew and quietly waited for the breakthrough. This manner and attitude made everyone else blush with shame.

    Long Xiaotian nced gratefully at Ding Ning then sat down with assurance and calmly broke through. He trusted that since Ding Ning had stopped, he was a generous gentleman and would not take advantage of him.

    A strange light shed through Ye Duxing¡¯s beautiful eyes. She had minded her virginity lost to Ding Ning previously, but now she could let it go. This man was truly a great man. It would not demean her to be his cultivation partner.

    In any case, if it was her fighting her enemy, she would certainly not give them the chance to breakthrough. The best choice would be to kill them while they were ill.

    However, she did not look down on Ding Ning for doing such a seemingly stupid thing. On the contrary, she felt that Ding Ning was the one who emanated a bright light.

    However, she did not understand Ding Ning¡¯s personality at all. Ding Ning was like her who believed that the best thing to do would be to attack while the enemy was down.

    His current actions stemmed from nothing more than his powerful self-confidence. He believed that even Long Xiaotian broke through to the Sky Martial Arts Realm, he would still not be his match, and on the contrary, he would be a whetstone for his understanding. This was the only reason he was being so generous.

    In the battle earlier, Ding Ning was always under pressure from Long Xiaotian and he was unable to fully exert his boundless strength.

    But it was under this powerful pressure that he came into contact with a glimpse of the mystery and faintly gained an understanding.

    However, as the battle progressed, the pressure Long Xiaotian, at the apex of the Earth Martial Arts Realm, exerted upon Ding Ning grew less and less which severed his understanding of the power. Thus, he needed Long Xiaotian to be more powerful, to put more pressure on him, so to help him to better understand his own power.

    Ever since the Second Master demonstrated the power to him once, Ding Ning was thirsty for more and hoped to be able to understand his own power as soon as possible.

    Standing with his hands behind his back, Ding Ning stared sightlessly at the mighty ocean. Wave after wave crashed onto the ocean and this brought him an instant of understanding.

    Water could sink a boat as well as raise one. The strength of water appeared soft but when the wind and tide rose, wave after wave crashed tirelessly onto one another, crushing the previous into the sand.

    The instant of understanding made the True Qi in Ding Ning¡¯s body involuntarily circte as it mimicked the ocean¡¯s strength, forming a cycle in his meridians that brought ever-increasing strength.

    He closed his eyes and quietly understood all of this. Fusing with the Nine-fold Hidden Energy generating technique, the faint side of tides rang out from within his body.

    Fortunately, Long Xiaotian was in the midst of his breakthrough. The noise from that drew everyone¡¯s gaze and the loud sound of the ocean waves covered all of this. Otherwise, someone would have noticed.

    Only Luoxue¡¯s eyes remained focused on Ding Ning. Even though she had not cultivated and did not understand what was happening, in her eyes, Ding Ning right now was changed.

    He became as vast as the sea, became turbulent, and became like a terrifying tsunami that swept up everything in this world. It was the might of nature that made one feel a sense of respect and fear.

    Ding Ning abruptly opened his eyes and an imperceptible purple light shed through them. The corners of his mouth twitched up slightly and he silently muttered to himself, ¡°This is my power, boundless Movement of Tides.¡±

    At almost the same time, Long Xiaotian also opened his eyes and leaped up. A powerful might shone in his eyes and his body emanated a golden light as if god had descended, arrogant withoutpare.

    He looked at Ding Ning without blinking and his vigorous desire for battle rose. His lips rose and he sighed with whole-hearted admiration. ¡°You are very powerful, but you are now not a match for me.¡±

    A warm smile rose to the corners of Ding Ning¡¯s lips. The smile was brilliant but his words were startling. ¡°Three moves and you will lose!¡±

 Chapter 340 - Two Moves

    <strong>Chapter 340 Two Moves</strong>

    ¡°Tch, although this guy is powerful, he is still in the Earth Martial Arts Realm. How can he defeat Long Xiaotian, who has already entered the Sky Martial Arts Realm, with just three moves?¡±

    ¡°What an arrogant guy but he does have the capital to be arrogant. To be able to draw with Long Xiaotian is something to be proud of.¡±

    ¡°The draw was before. I bet that in a battle now, he is definitely not Long Xiaotian¡¯s match.¡±

    ¡°I also think this is the case. Long Xiaotian is the young master of the Long family. The Overlord Fist he cultivates is a martial technique of the Earth Martial Arts Realm. Before the Sky Martial Arts Realm, it could not exert too much power but its strength increases with the rise of cultivation realms.¡±

    ¡°Although what you say is true, I don¡¯t understand where the kid gets his confidence from to say that he can defeat Long Xiaotian in three moves.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a psychological tactic. After all, Long Xiaotian just broke into the Sky Martial Arts Realm. The True Qi in his body has not had time to change into Spiritual Aura and he is not familiar with the battle methods of the Sky Martial Arts Realm. That kid¡¯s battle strength is not weak. As long as he uses psychological tactics correctly, he could still win.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree with that at all. Even if his True Qi has not changed to Spiritual Aura, the Sky Martial Arts Realm is the Sky Martial Arts Realm and it is very different from the Earth Martial Arts Realm. Just the difference in the amount of True Qi is not something a warrior in the Earth Martial Arts Realm canpare to. He will lose surely¡±

    ...

    When the crowd heard Ding Ning¡¯s wild words, a mor of discussion broke out. Most did not look favorably upon Ding Ning.

    After all, there was the difference of arge realm between the Earth Martial Arts Realm and the Sky Martial Arts Realm. The difference in strength was not something a difference of a small realm couldpare to.

    Long Xiaotian¡¯s gaze focused. He deeply believed that Ding Ning was not one to speak aimlessly but he did not believe that he, who had already broken through to the Sky Martial Arts Realm, was not a match for Ding Ning.

    He did not be angry because of Ding Ning¡¯s arrogance. Instead, he stared into Ding Ning¡¯s deep eyes and quietly said, ¡°Then let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got.¡±

    Having broken through to the Sky Martial Arts Realm, the Overlord Fist returned to its true state. The brilliant gold light dissolved into a faint golden ze, and it became more concentrated and overbearing.

    Taking one step forward, the gold-zed wrapped fist moved lightly towards Ding Ning.

    ¡°Good attack!¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s desire for battle rose and he shouted loudly as he struck out a fist to meet it.

    After Long Xiaotian broke through to the Sky Martial Arts Realm, the power of his punch immediately increased more than 10 times. The strength of this punch created sparks in the air and it looked iparably terrifying.

    However, this powerful pressure made Ding Ning¡¯s battle blood rise continuously. Not only did he not feel a trace of fear, he actually felt joy. The Movement of Tides that he had juste to understand abruptly exploded out.

    Long Xiaotian¡¯s expression changed. In his eyes, the slow and gently Ding Ning suddenly changed to be an enormous wave, carrying the innate might of nature.

    This made his power crumble and he was unable to suppress Ding Ning. On the contrary, he had the sense of being a small sailboat in a storm that could be smashed to pieces at any moment.

    This startled him. Initially, he had been afraid of hurting Ding Ning and so had only used 50% of his strength. At this moment, he immediately increased it to 70% and went forward to meet Ding Ning¡¯s fist with unstoppable force.

    Boom!

    The horrifying sound wave extended wildly in all directions. Sand and rocks shifted where they collided and dust spread throughout the air. The warriors who were close to the sound wave had their mouths stained red and blood bled through their clothes and they stumbled backward in fear. Those standing further away did not dare toe closer in case they met the same fate.

    It was only after the sound wave dissipated and the dust settled did the crowd see what the two people at the center of the battle looked like.

    Long Xiaotian stood ramrod straight with a proud air. He was not injured at all. However, his feet had been buried up to his knees, as if he had grown shorter.

    Ding Ning¡¯s face flushed red and white, his qi and blood were unsettled. He should have suffered a loss.

    Everyone¡¯s expression showed that they expected this oue. The difference between the Earth Martial Arts Realm and the Sky Martial Arts Realm was not one that could be closed by talent.

    However, they did not see the bitterness that shed across the corner of Long Xiaotian¡¯s lips. It looked like Ding Ning had suffered a loss but in reality, the one who had suffered a great loss was Long Xiaotian.

    Ding Ning¡¯s Movement of Tides and his power of overlord were equally powerful and he could not suppress Ding Ning.

    However, the terrifying strength that Ding Ning exploded out with and, in particr, the Hidden Energy of the cryptic True Qi that crashed wave after wave on him gave him no choice but to sink his feet into the ground to diffuse the seemingly soft but actually overbearing power of the tides. He had already suffered some unseen injuries.

    ¡°That was great. Again!¡±

    Ding Ningughed loudly and swung his fist. The terrifying fist moved like lightning straight toward Long Xiaotian.

    Long Xiaotian silently bemoaned his fate. His blood was roiling from the previous bunch and the blood he had just swallowed back from the top of his throat had not calmed down yet.

    But as the young master of the Long family and a talent of the younger generation of the ancient martial world, how could he admit defeat like this? Ding Ning¡¯s powerful strength triggered the pride in his bones. He did not dare to hold anything back and struck out with all the strength in his body.

    His only hope was to defeat Ding Ning with this one strike. Otherwise, he had no more strength left for a third punch.

    Unfortunately, the imagination was vivid but the reality was harsh. The power Ding Ning just understood came more naturally to him and a wave more powerful than the giant one previously rolled toward him relentlessly. It made him feel like a speck of sand amidst a wide ocean.

    The strength of the punch was like the waves of a tsunami. Wave after wave as if it would never stop rolling in.

    Everyone stared dumbfounded at Long Xiaotian who was like a nail being hammered into the ground by Ding Ning¡¯s fist until only his head was left above ground.

    From everyone else¡¯s perspective, Long Xiaotian had been crushed into the ground with one punch. But from Long Xiaotian¡¯s perspective, he had been forced into the ground by one endless wave after another and was hammered bit by bit into the ground.

    This made him spit out a mouthful of blood. His face was the color of pig liver and he closed his eyes tiredly. ¡°I¡¯ve lost; kill me!¡±

    ¡°Two moves, he only used two moves to defeat Long Xiaotian. My god, how is that possible?¡±

    ¡°A warrior in the Earth Martial Arts Realm defeated one in the Sky Martial Arts Realm and only used two moves. Is he still human?¡±

    ¡°He is not a human, definitely not a human. He is a demon, a demon that can exceed battle realms.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Long Xiaotian is going to have to give up his title of most talented. This is the most talented in the world. Probably Ye Duxing isn¡¯t even a match for him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. Ye Duxing is a celestial master and her battle method is unfathomable. Although this young man is terrifyingly strong, he might not be a match for Ye Duxing.¡±

    ¡°I look forward to a battle between them. That would truly be a sh of top talents.¡±

    ...

    The gaze with which the crowd regarded Ding Ning changed. The disdain and contempt from before changed into admiration and marvel. As long as such a demon did not die, to what extent will they grow to in the future?

    Some people were already calcting how to get closer to him. Even if they couldn¡¯t be friends, a familiar face was good.

    However, when Feng Ni¡¯er suddenly rose and walked toward Ding Ning, everyone extinguished such thoughts and silently pitied him. Although he was unparalleled, he had shone too brightly and did not know when to hold back.

    He first offended the Feng family and now he offended the Long family. He had already created a stalemate situation with the Long and Feng families. The chances of his survival were minuscule.

    Nipping talent in the bud was one of the things powerful factions liked to do the most. But this was not always the case. Once Ding Ning¡¯s battle prowess was known to the world, the entire ancient martial world would tremble.

    Presumably, there were be many powerful factions who do not get along with the Long and Feng family would extend an olive branch to recruit him. If Ding Ning was clever, he would enter one of the factions. Then perhaps he would have the chance to grow up.

    But if he refused to be recruited by these powerful factions, death would be his only end.

    Thus, after Ding Ning defeated Long Xiaotian in two moves, Ye Duxing¡¯s mind had begun to spin. She wanted to find a way for Ding Ning to survive.

    ¡°It was I who offended you. Kill me. I only ask that you spare brother Xiaotian.¡±

    No one had expected Feng Ni¡¯er to suddenly walk out at this time and kneel with a thud and say such things.

    ¡°Ni¡¯er...¡±

    Long Xiaotian¡¯s face was bright red and tears blurred his vision as he gave a hoarse cry.

    He knew how proud Feng Ni¡¯er was yet she was willing to kneel for his sake. He felt as if arge stone weighed down on his heart and his impression of her changed greatly.

    Feng Ni¡¯er¡¯s body stiffened. She hadn¡¯t heard the name ¡°Ni¡¯er¡±e from Long Xiaotian¡¯s mouth in over a dozen years. Tears ran down her face as she turned her whip-marked and fierce-looking face toward him with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Brother Xiaotian, it was my mistake. I relied on my ancestor¡¯s favor and the fact that I was of the Feng family and became overbearing and arrogant. I became disgusting and made you dislike me more and more, and be more and more distant from me. I was arrogant and offended many people. You shouldn¡¯t have to endure the consequences of this. I only ask for death. To be able to hear you call me ¡°Ni¡¯er¡± one more time, I have no more regrets.¡±

    ¡°Ni¡¯er... don¡¯t, I am willing to ept all consequences on her behalf. Let her go. I beg you.¡±

    Long Xiaotian sobbed his heart out. It was as if the innocent, cute, and kind Feng Ni¡¯er who used to wear princess dresses and followed behind him every day calling ¡°Brother Xiaotian¡± had returned.

    ¡°No, brother Xiaotian. I should sow what I reap, and this has nothing to do with you.¡±

    Feng Ni¡¯er turned her head back and looked at Ding Ning pleadingly. ¡°I beg you to let him go. I will end this myself to quench your anger.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s expression became strange and he nced unconsciously at Luoxue.

    Luoxue bit her lip and softly said, ¡°Brother, never mind. Since she knows she was wrong, forgive her.¡±

    Ding Ning took a deep breath and rubbed Luoxue¡¯s head affectionately. Looking at the whip-mark on her face, he shook his head with pain and a bitter smile. ¡°You are also so kind that you¡¯ll be bullied in the future.¡±

    ¡°I have you, then no one can bully me.¡±

    Luoxue held Ding Ning¡¯s arm with a honey-sweet expression and put her head happily on his shoulder as she spoke.

    Ding Ning sighed and nted a nce at Feng Ni¡¯er as he coldly said, ¡°Apologize to my sister and this matter is over. If it happens again, I will not be merciful.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡±

    Feng Ni¡¯er, who thought she was going to die for sure, gave her thanks in shock and did not get up from her knees. Kowtowing three times to Luoxue, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. Please forgive me.¡±

    Luoxue had never experienced such a thing before and waved her hand in a panic. ¡°Get up quickly. I forgive you.¡±

    Ding Ning stamped on the ground and arge crack appeared. Long Xiaotian took the opportunity to leap out. However, his face was ashen and he seemed very dejected.

    The top talent of the ancient martial world had been defeated by a no-name guy and had been defeated by someone whose realm beneath him. In particr, his life had been spared by Feng Ni¡¯er begging on her knees. This made it difficult for him, who was so prideful, to ept. His entire person seemed to have lost energy and was extremely dispirited.

    ¡°Brother Xiaotian, today I won unfairly. I used the strength of the treasure to luckily obtain a victory. I eagerly anticipate the day I can test myself against you again with my true strength.¡±

    A shameful expression appeared on Ding Ning¡¯s face as he raised his fists.

    The light in Long Xiaotian¡¯s face bloomed bit by bit and he abruptly looked toward Ding Ning. ¡°Did you say you defeated me by using the power of the treasure?¡±

 Chapter 341 - Ancestral Magic

    <h4>Chapter 341 Ancestral Magic</h4>

    ¡°Of course, otherwise what did you think? I am a warrior of the secr world, how could I cross realms and defeat an ancient warrior who is the pride of the ancient martial world?¡±

    Ding Ning spoke as if it were a matter of course. Although he looked like he wanted to kill everything in sight earlier, his thinking was actually very clear.

    Judging from the respect everyone showed to Long Xiaotian and Feng Ni¡¯er, they must be from powerful families of Ancient Warriors. Given his present strength, he had no chance of standing against them.

    Although he wanted to kill Feng Ni¡¯er in anger to obtain vengeance for Luoxue, he knew that once he did kill Feng Ni¡¯er, those close to him would not be lucky enough to survive even if he could change his name and scrap together a life. He was unable to carry such a terrible burden.

    Thus as he weighed the advantages and disadvantages, he did not kill Feng Ni¡¯er in the end. Otherwise, he had countless chances to end her life.

    As long as Feng Ni¡¯er did not die, even if the Feng family wanted revenge, they would not go all out.

    When he discovered Feng Ni¡¯er¡¯s deep affection for Long Xiaotian, he quickly used Long Xiaotian¡¯s life as a threat to force Feng Ni¡¯er to bow her head and apologize.

    The results were unexpectedly good. Feng Ni¡¯er¡¯s behavior was sincere and it seemed that she had truly repented. By making the prideful woman kneel and apologize, he had already reached his goal.

    At such a time, he would naturally go with the flow and tie up the loose ends with Luoxue¡¯s generosity to avoid bringing vengeance down on his family and friends.

    As for why he gave credit to the needless treasure in defeating Long Xiaotian, this was something he had thought deeply about.

    Firstly, he had a good opinion of Long Xiaotian. Although he had the arrogance of a young man, he was not a bad person. During the battle, they had each appreciated the other and so he did not want to see such a talent go to waste. At the same time, he wanted to avoid having the Long family seek him out to make trouble. Of course, all of this stemmed from his absolute confidence in himself. He believed that even if Long Xiaotian continued to cultivate, he would still not be a match for him.

    Secondly, his decision to credit his defeat of Long Xiaotian to the treasure was choosing the lesser of two evils. After all, having a warrior at the Earth Martial Arts Realm defeat one in the Sky Martial Arts Realm would make all the ancient warriors suspect he had some top-tier cultivation technique and covet it. The trouble this would bring him was not something he could handle at this stage. Thus, he would rather solidify the rumors about the treasure and have some weaker individuals covet the treasure than draw the attention of the super-power warriors. After all, it was only a treasure. Although it was alluring, it was not as attractive as a top-tier cultivation technique that could allow people to defeat those outside their realm.

    And finally, even if he could not resolve the grievances with the Feng and Long family, he could at least make them feel morefortable. After all, Ding Ning did not care for the superficial title of ¡°world¡¯s greatest talent¡±. Ever since he was young, he understood the principle of the second mouse getting the cheese. Long Xiaotian dared to take such a title because he had the powerful Long family as a backer. However, although he had some sesses in the secr world, he had no connections among the Ancient Warriors. The title of ¡°world¡¯s greatest talent¡± would only bring him endless trouble and disaster.

    Of course, it would be a lie to say he wasn¡¯t feeling a little sullen. He also wanted to be angry on behalf of a beautiful woman and happily kill everyone who bullied Luoxue. However, he had to consider the consequences of his actions. It was a weight he could not endure before he had sufficient power.

    What it boiled down to was that, one, he did not have a powerful backer and two, his own strength was insufficient. So he could only continue to maintain a low profile and endure and choose a result that would bring the least harm.

    He was still not powerful enough. Ding Ning secretly clenched his fist. Before this moment, he had never wished for his strength to increase.

    No one did not want to be famous. No one would be unhappy to have sess and to receive the worship of countless people.

    But before he could protect himself, he had to hide this throbbing and longing deep in his heart. He did not want to be a talent that was nipped in the bud and not allowed to mature.

    ¡°So it was the power of the treasure, no wonder this kid could cross his realm and defeat Long Xiaotian.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right, why didn¡¯t I remember earlier? There are indeed talented people in this world but I had never seen such level of talent. Now, I understand.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, when this guy defeated Ice Demon earlier, the treasure helped to raise his battle power. So that¡¯s what happened.¡±

    ¡°I did wonder how someone could exceed a major realm and defeat their opponent. Turns out it was the power of the treasure, now that makes sense.¡±

    ¡°This treasure is so powerful, why don¡¯t we all together and steal the treasure?¡±

    ¡°Do it yourself if you want to die. Don¡¯t think the young man is just borrowing the power of the treasure, for his own battle power is not to be underestimated. Although it can¡¯tpare to Long Xiaotian¡¯s, it¡¯s not that far off.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Now that there are just us few left, even if we can steal the treasure, it probably won¡¯t fall into our hands. We¡¯ll just be doing the hard work for someone else.¡±

    ¡°Ah, who would have thought that the birth of the treasure would end like this? So many people have died and we didn¡¯t get anything at all. Never mind, never mind, let¡¯s hurry and cultivate. When we have enough power, we can steal the treasure.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Without power, fighting for the treasure is the same as giving away your life. It¡¯s best to stay grounded and raise our strength before doing anything else.¡±

    ...

    The crowd murmured among themselves. Having witnessed Ding Ning¡¯s battle power ¡°with the treasure¡±, the fortunate survivors no longer had any courage to fight for the treasure. They all shook their heads and sighed as they turned to leave.

    Even Ju Zhu turned to leave after looking at Ding Ning intently for a moment and considering his options. He would not give up this treasure that could increase his battle power. If he couldn¡¯t do it openly, he would act in the dark. When the time came, he would find a way to assassinate Ding Ning then no one would know the treasure was in his hands.

    ¡°Friend, I look forward to our next meeting. At that time, we willpete again with our own strengths.¡±

    Long Xiaotian regained his confidence and his dejectedness was swept away. He raised his fists to Ding Ning politely and spoke with great zeal for battle.

    ¡°Alright, I look forward to the next time wepete!¡±

    Ding Ning returned his gesture. ncing out of the corner of his eyes, he moved like lightning and stopped the ck-robed man¡¯s path. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    The ck-robed man froze and said in a deep voice, ¡°Have I offended you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve plotted against me several times and allied with Liu Junwei, Liu Zhongyu and others to blow me up. I¡¯ve finally got hold of you, do you think I would let you go?¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes were as bright as steel and he spoke with a cold smile.

    ¡°When have I plotted against you? Don¡¯t speak such nonsense, surely you¡¯ve got the wrong person?¡±

    The ck-robed man bemoaned his fate silently. Last time, it was not he who plotted against Ding Ning, and it was the Hall Chief. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning had mistaken him, the deputy Hall Chief, as the Hall Chief.

    ¡°Your outfits are exactly the same. Even if you are not the person, you must be connected to him so you best ept your fate.¡±

    Ding Ning had nowhere to vent his frustration. After his unreasonable words, he arrogantly attacked the ck-robed man.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push it too far!¡±

    The ck-robed man was very depressed. If he had known this would happen, he would have changed outfits beforeing to watch the show. Now all he could do was run for his life.

    A soft bang rang out and Ding Ning¡¯s heart tightened. This guy had superpowers.

    When his fist was close to the man¡¯s head, the ck-robed man¡¯s entire person dissolved into a transparent mist and moved away about 5 meters, toward the ocean.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s Eyes of Blue activated in an instant and forced the ck-robed man¡¯s rapid escape to halt for a moment. Although it was only a short instant, it was enough for Ding Ning to catch up.

    This guy was a silver warrior of the Descendants of God and his superpower was water waves. Ye Duxing¡¯s eyes lit up, for she would get a lot of points if she could catch him.

    With a gentle push of her feet, she rose like a swan goose andnded in front of the ck-robed man¡¯s path of escape, blocking his escape to the ocean.

    Zhu Bufan¡¯s eyes also light up brightly. If this was a superpower user from Cathay, they would not dress like this. This guy must be an outsider who infiltrated into Cathay. This was a great deed waiting to be done.

    And so Zhuo Bufan excitedly joined the battle team. With three of them standing there, they blocked off all directions of escape for the ck-robed man.

    ¡°Superpower user? How interesting.¡±

    Long Xiaotian and Feng Ni¡¯er were about to leave. Seeing the fight that was about to start up again, they immediately stopped to watch the excitement.

    It had to be said, the ck-robed man¡¯s superpower was very tricky. He created a few water mirrors and his figure appeared in each, making it impossible for others to find where he was hiding.

    Ding Ning tried using his spiritual strength to sense him but he was unable to tell where he really was so Ding Ning could only break one of the water mirrors.

    Unexpectedly, after he shattered one water mirror, the ck-robed man created a new one. The faster Ding Ning shattered them, the faster he created them, maintaining at least three water mirrors at the same time. This made it impossible for Ding Ning to find his true hiding ce.

    Ding Ning had never fought such a frustrating battle. Goodness, he still could not find where the guy was. Doing his best to strike the water mirrors was like fighting against the air. The feeling of disappointment made him feel unusually depressed.

    ¡°Water magic?¡±

    The mermaid tattoo on his left arm suddenly shifted and the mermaid came out. Swinging her tail and floating in the air, she blew a bubble and incased Ding Ning within it. This made Ding Ning pale, for he was terrified that the others would discover the Tianshui¡¯s existence. However, when he looked around discretely, no one, not even Ning Ye or Zhuo Bufan, noticed the mermaid.

    Could they not see the mermaid? Ding Ning was just wondering this when the mermaid gave him the answer. Unless she wished for them to see her or they entered her bubble, they would not be able to see her. This put Ding Ning at ease. Thinking of the mermaid¡¯s earlier words, he asked with spiritual strength, ¡°Tianshui, what was the water magic you spoke of earlier?¡±

    ¡°This person is using water magic, don¡¯t you have magic too?¡±

    The mermaid blew some bubbles as if she could not believe Ding Ning would ask such a question.

    ¡°I have magic? When did I get magic?¡± Ding Ning asked with confusion.

    ¡°You have it, aren¡¯t your wings driven by magic?¡±

    The mermaid rolled her eyes in a very human manner.

    ¡°Are you saying that superpowers are magic?¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s mouth almost fell open in shock. Superpowers were magic? This was too unbelievable, right?

    ¡°Do you call magic superpower?¡±

    The mermaid shook her head in confusion. Her chest shook but Ding Ning did not have the mind to look. Curiously, he asked, ¡°What is water magic? Is it water-based superpowers?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ording to what you said, water magic is water-based superpowers.¡±

    The mermaid tilted her head and blinked herrge and wless eyes. ¡°However, your magic is different from his magic. You have primal magic, also known as ancestral magic.¡±

    ¡°What is ancestral magic?¡± Ding Ning asked humbly.

    The mermaid gestured for a long time but did not know how to describe it. Frustrated, she pouted her cherry lips. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s... how to put it; it¡¯s like how streams flow into rivers and rivers flow into the ocean. Your magic is the ocean.¡±

    Although she did not exin very clearly, Ding Ning still understood what she meant. Remembering how he could copy any superpower, he suddenly understood. ¡°You¡¯re saying that the magic in my body is the source of all magic.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re correct, that¡¯s pretty much what I mean. Your magic is pure ancestral magic and it contains all kinds of changes. Others magic are all descendants of ancestral magic.¡±

    The mermaid¡¯s little head bobbed up and down. Her chest rose like a wave and Ding Ning¡¯s mouth went dry for a while.

 Chapter 342 - Corpse Stealing

    <h4>Chapter 342 Corpse Stealing</h4>

    ¡°Then why can¡¯t I use magic voluntarily?¡±

    Ding Ning asked with confusion. He was very interested in having a wide range of superpowers.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you have ancestral magic. Ancestral magic does not manifest outwardly. It only activates after it has been triggered by magic and only then can you have all kinds of magical powers.¡±

    The mermaid expressed the main idea in a stuttering manner.

    Ding Ning suddenly understood. The ancestral magic within his body was already a kind of superpower but he was unable to use it. Only after he absorbed the other magic could it be activated and allow him to use it.

    This also showed that his superpower was not actually creating copies, rather, it was only awoken after it was triggered by other superpowers.

    However, he could not understand how this magic can to be and how it could grow more powerful. ¡°Tianshui, why do I have ancestral magic? How can I increase its power?¡±

    ¡°Your ancestral magic shoulde from your bloodline. As for how to increase its power, I don¡¯t know. I only know that ancestral magic is like us totems whose origins are mysterious. Probably only Chiyou could answer your questions.¡±

    The mermaid said with an expression on confusion. She also wished to understand her origins but unfortunately, the knowledge wasn¡¯t within her memory.

    ¡°Does the Chiyou totem know of your origins?¡±

    Ding Ning asked, a little disappointed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he knows or not but I feel like he shouldn¡¯t know.¡±

    The mermaid¡¯s definitive answerpletely dashed Ding Ning¡¯s hopes. He was secretly nning to one day personally ask the Chiyou totem regarding the origins of ancestral magic and totems.

    This made him suddenly remember the sheaf of gold paper in his mind. He could not recognize any of the mysterious symbols on it but since the Chiyou Totem gave the gold paper to him, it must contain some deep meaning which he just could not understand right now.

    ¡°Then how do I capture this water magic guy?¡±

    Ding Ning asked dejectedly.

    ¡°Pull a thread of the ancestral magic into your eye and you can find his true body.¡±

    The mermaid stretchedzily then slowly swam back to his left arm and turned back to an unmoving tattoo.

    Inject the superpower into his eyes? Ding Ning was confused. The superpower also stayed in the superpower space between his brows and has never moved, how could he get it to his eyes?

    But since the mermaid had said to do so, it would not be impossible. It was just he had not discovered the technique to do so.

    Ding Ning tried moving it with his spiritual power, but the problem was that the spiritual power could not reach the superpower space.

    Spiritual strength? Although spiritual strength could enter, it could not move the superpower much less have it move to the eyes.

    Soul? Alright, although the soul had always been very powerful and only a fine line separated it from the superpower...

    No, it was not a fine line but a pineal body that separated them.

    Pineal body, how could he forget about that? Ding Ning¡¯s body trembled and understanding suddenly illuminated his mind.

    As a talented medical student, how could he not know that the pineal body was a regressed third eye?

    Studies by biologists long ago had shown that regardless of whether it was birds, mammals, amphibians, or even early ancestors of the humans, everyone once had a third eye.

    However, as life evolved, the third eye gradually shifted from the skull to within the brain. It was a ¡°hidden¡± third eye, also known as the All-seeing Eye.

    Legend had it that the All-seeing Eye was an important tool in humansmunicating with spirits. In Buddhism, it was known as irvoyance and was one of the six godly openings.

    Ding Ning had always believed that everyone had an All-seeing Eye, however, it was currently into a clouded state and one needed to use a special cultivation to activate it.

    Although he had no cultivation technique, the mermaid¡¯s reminder made him realize that the ancestral magic could activate the All-seeing Eye. The eye the mermaid was speaking of was probably not his real eyes but the All-seeing Eye.

    He could not channel his superpower into his eyes but he could easily have the ancestral magice into contact with the pineal body that acted as a ¡°wall¡± between his spiritual sea and superpower space.

    Thinking of this, Ding Ning easily channeled a thread of superpower into the pineal body.

    Ding Ning only felt his body tremble and the world in front of his eyes changed. The water mirrors were created from nothing more than drops of water and the ck-robed man was not in any of the water droplets. Instead, his entire person had be illusory as if he had melted into the air. With an evil grin, he was quietly walking toward Luoxue and was less than three meters away. Perhaps it was because he was using his superpower, he was moving very slowly.

    ¡°Go die!¡±

    Ding Ning immediately broke into a cold sweat. Fortunately, he had opened his All-seeing Eye in time and discovered the ck-robed man¡¯s intention otherwise, Luoxue would certainly have been taken hostage by him.

    With an angry roar, he immediately leaped toward the ck-robed man like a hawk while simultaneously telling Luoxue through their mental link to back away.

    Luoxue never asked for any reason when it came to Ding Ning¡¯s orders. Without hesitation, she quickly moved backward.

    Once the ck-robed man realized that his n had been exposed, he could no longer be bothered hiding his actions. He leaped to Luoxue, wanting to take her hostage.

    Just as he was about to seed, Luoxue moved unexpectedly. Although not quickly, it was a matter of life and death as she dodged away from the ck-robed man¡¯s ws.

    All this happened in less than a second but Ding Ning had already arrived and he threw a ruthless punch toward the back of the ck-robed man¡¯s head.

    The ck-robed man was vexed and immediately created countless water mirrors to continue confusing Ding Ning.

    However, Ding Ning kept his All-seeing Eye open, regardless of the expense of his superpower, and could not be confused again.

    Before the ck-robed man could even react, Ding Ning¡¯s fistnded heavily on his chest. With a spray of blood, he flew backward.

    Ding Ning followed closely behind him and rained punch after punch onto the ck-robed man¡¯s body. The ck-robed man didn¡¯t even have the chance tond and retaliate, and he was tossed through the air like a ragged doll.

    Ye Duxing and Zhuo Bufan were both stunned. They had both been confused by the ck-robed man and thought that he was hidden within the water mirrors. They had not expected him to have been sneaking toward Luoxue.

    Ye Duxing was particrly delighted in her heart. It was fortunate that Ding Ning had discovered his trick otherwise, once the ck-robed man captured Luoxue, there was nothing they could do today.

    She did have an All-seeing Eye but her one needed blood to be activated and she hated pain. Unless there was no other choice, she would not lightly activate her All-seeing Eye.

    The ck-robed man was beaten ck and blue He had never been so pathetic before. His entire body felt like it was falling apart, particrly as he was being punched into the air like a balloon and unable tond. He was furious and unable to tolerate such treatment.

    ¡°You idiot, go die!¡±

    After his roar, the ck-robed man pulled off the silver mask on his face. The mask turned into a strange silver knife and stabbed straight toward Ding Ning¡¯s leg as he raised it to kick him.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Ye Duxing¡¯s face paled and she cried out in surprise.

    Ding Ning frowned slightly but steadily withdrew his leg, stretched out his hand, and grabbed onto the silver knife before twisting hard.

    But the knife was made of some unknown material and was unexpectedly tough. Despite Ding Ning¡¯s powerful strength, it did not move an inch. On the contrary, the ck-robed man took advantage of the situation and pulled his knife through. The knife cut through his palm and blood gushed out.

    It¡¯s a good thing, it¡¯s mine now. Ding Ning¡¯s eyes brightened in joy rather than anger. His right hand gripped the knife tightly and refused to let go while the left hand mmed heavily against the ck-robed man¡¯s chest.

    With a crack, the ck-robed man¡¯s sternum broke and blood sprayed out wildly from his mouth.

    Seeing that he was about to die for sure, a wild light appeared in the ck-robed man¡¯s head. Ruthlessly, he pped his palm against his own head. With a bang, his head shattered like a watermelon. Brain fluid and blood dripped all over the floor.

    Ding Ning wanted to cry but had no tears. He had not wanted to kill the ck-robed man, he only wanted to injure him and use the opportunity to trigger his own superpower. He was very interested in obtaining the water mirror superpower. He had not expected this b*stard to act so decisively and kill himself when he saw the situation turn bad.

    Ding Ning crouched beside the ck-robed man¡¯s body unhappily and grabbed his wrist. Delight appeared on his face. Although the b*stard was dead, his superpower had not disappeared. Perhaps he still had a chance.

    Without him urging his superpower, the ck-robed man¡¯s gic map naturally appeared in his mind and he began to endlessly devour the ck-robed man¡¯s not yet dissipated superpower.

    Ding Ning ignored that and focused all of his attention on the gic map. As expected, his genes had been modified but not severely as Luoxue and Ling Fei¡¯s. There were no side effects.

    This secretly startled him. If the mystic group could create such advanced gic medicine that could carry out gene modification without any side effects, once they began to create gically modified soldiers on arge scale, who could stop them?

    The sense of an urgent mission made him determined to quickly increase his strength andpletely destroy this evil organization.

    ¡°Mr. Ding, hello. I am the deputy director of the Ninghai branch of the Bureau of Religions, Zhuo Bufan. This person is a foreign superpower user that we have been looking for a long time. I wonder if you could hand his body over to me?¡±

    Zhuo Bufan asked with embarrassment.

    ¡°You know me?¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s gaze focused. He had still not revealed his identity. Although he knew that if others wanted to, they could find out his identity and he would not be able to hide it for long, Zhuo Bufan had immediately called out his surname, which meant he had recognized him long ago.

    ¡°Great Doctor Ding, how could I not recognize you. However, I had not expected Doctor Ding to also be an Ancient Warrior, which was indeed outside of my expectations.¡±

    Although Zhuo Bufan spoke with a bright smile, he silently berated himself. This guy was an unregistered Ancient Warrior, and he had failed in his job.

    ¡°Hello, Director Zhuo. I am not an Ancient Warrior, and I just a warrior.¡±

    Ding Ning acted dumb with a smile on his face. He was confident that Zhuo Bufan could not see the True Qi he used while defeating Long Xiaotian. Even if he saw it, he could me the treasure.

    He did not believe that a person of the Bureau of Religions could go against the rules and kill someone to steal a treasure.

    ¡°Haha, I also think you are a warrior. I didn¡¯t sense you using any spiritual aura.¡±

    Zhuo Bufan¡¯s smile remained constant but intentionally or not, his eyes flickered to the ck-robed man¡¯s body.

    Ding Ning smiled to himself. It was clear that Zhuo Bufan wanted to use the reward for the ck-robed man¡¯s body to ensure he kept his mouth shut. Ding Ning didn¡¯t need the body anyway, so he might as well go with the flow and do him the favor.

    Besides, Zhuo Bufan had consistently protected Luoxue earlier which made Ding Ning feel good about him. He was very willing to make friends with such a knowledgeable and discreet person.

    He immediately waved his hand generously, ¡°It is everyone¡¯s responsibility to serve their country...¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Before he had finished speaking, he was interrupted by Ye Duxing.

    Ding Ning looked at her in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want this body too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, how about you give this body to me?¡±

    Ye Duxing said with a sweet smile as she muttered to herself, ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m your woman, you can¡¯t side with outsiders over me. This is a silver warrior, so many points.¡±

    ¡°Sir, isn¡¯t this a little inappropriate?¡±

    Zhuo Bufan panicked. The ck-robed man¡¯s body was important for his career. Although Ning Ye was unfathomable, he would not give up without a fight.

    ¡°Director Zhuo, you clearly did not kill this man yet you want to take credit for it. I think it is your actions that are inappropriate.¡±

    Ye Duxing¡¯s words were sharp and she spoke Zhuo Bufan¡¯s intentions without hesitation, rendering him speechless.

 Chapter 343 - Bounty Hunter?

    <h4>Chapter 343 Bounty Hunter?</h4>

    Ding Ning was in a difficult position. Although he suspected that Ning Ye had bad intentions toward Luoxue, he had not shown anything and had protected Luoxue a number of times. For Ding Ning, this was a kindness.

    As the deputy director of the Ninghai branch of the Bureau of Religions, Zhuo Bufan had maintained his morals and many times prevented Ancient Warriors from attacking Luoxue. This made him feel goodwill toward him.

    Both had shown kindness and both wanted this body, so Ding Ning had no idea how to deal with this.

    After thinking for a moment, Ding Ning raised his head and asked Ye Duxing, ¡°Can you tell me what you n to do with this body?¡±

    ¡°This... I have my uses for it.¡±

    Ye Duxing hesitated for a moment. She could not bring herself to tell Ding Ning that she was going to exchange the body for points so she gave a casual excuse to him and then turned to Zhuo Bufan. ¡°Director Zhuo, let¡¯s discuss this, the two of us?¡±

    Zhuo Bufan hesitated and then nodded. ¡°Alright!¡±

    Both of them probably did not want Ding Ning to overhear and so walked far away to discuss it.

    Long Xiaotian saw that the excitement was over and very decisively left with Feng Ni¡¯er.

    Ding Ning couldn¡¯t be bothered eavesdropping on Zhuo Bufan and Ye Duxing¡¯s discussion. He held the silver knife lovingly and turned it over in his hands.

    Other than the butcher¡¯s knife in his old man¡¯s hand, this was the first time he had seen such a sharp weapon. After he had been refined as a weapon, it was very difficult for normal weapons to slice through his skin but this silver knife had easily cut through his palm. It was not something a normal knife couldpare to.

    This knife was unlike the Fuso knife whose de was about sixty centimeters and was much curved. The de of this knife was only forty centimeters or so and not very curved. On the contrary, it was rtively straight, closer to a Tangheng knife.

    How could a silver mask turn into a knife? Ding Ning was very curious. After careful examination, he discovered that there was an unremarkable button on the hilt of the knife. When gently pressed, the knife trembled slightly then turned into a silver mask.

    This mystic group¡¯s technology was very advanced. Ding Ning sighed in admiration and turned the mask back into a knife and yed with it in his hands.

    Suddenly, a sense of extreme danger came from behind him. Without thinking, Ding Ning retreated and the knife in his hand swiped in an arc to the left.

    What! He hit empty air.

    The sense of danger suddenly disappeared. As if faced with a great enemy, Ding Ning extended his spiritual strength and sensed around him carefully but did not find anyone.

    Was he mistaken? Ding Ning looked around in bewilderment and his expression suddenly changed dramatically. On the ground, the ck-robed man¡¯s body was gone.

    At this moment, Ye Duxing and Zhuo Bufan both sensed something amiss and quickly walked back. From a distance, they asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°The body was stolen.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s expression was unusually ugly. Someone had managed to steal the body from under his very nose. This made his hair stand on end.

    ¡°Stolen?¡±

    Ye Duxing and Zhuo Bufan¡¯s expression changed together and they looked at Ding Ning with disbelief.

    They both knew how powerful Ding Ning was, but yet someone was able to steal the body from in front of him. This was unbelievable.

    Ding Ning had no mind to care about their feelings. He didn¡¯t care if the body was lost but the person who could move around so stealthily was a great threat to him and it made him very uneasy.

    ¡°Protect my sister for me; I¡¯ll find him!¡±

    Ding Ning gave an unquestionablemand. A faint light shed through his eyes and his All-seeing Eye was once again activated. Very quickly, he found a trace of a blurry ck-robed figure.

    The ck-robed man was also wearing a silver mask but it did not have the ck patterns that the other ck-robed man¡¯s mask had. At this moment, he was carrying the ck-robed man¡¯s body and quietly heading toward the seaside.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    Ding Ning pushed off with his feet and shot up like a hawk. The knife in his hand drew a silver arc as he shed toward the ck-robed man.

    The ck-robed man realized that something was wrong and no longer bothered to hide. His feet stepped through some mysterious paces and actually managed to dodge Ding Ning¡¯s attack.

    Ding Ning had attacked with rage, with a crack, the knife shed a 2-meterrge split into the earth.

    The ck-robed man was scared by the power of this attack and increased his speed. Streaks of shadow actually formed around his legs as he bounded toward the ocean.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    Ding Ning struck empty air and was secretly shocked at the ck-robed man¡¯s incredible paces. With a roar, he struck out again and again toward the path the ck-robed man was taking and forced him back.

    Spiderweb like cracks sealed off the ck-robed man¡¯s escape and forced him to return to his starting position.

    Although this took a long time to exin, it all happened in an instant. When they realized what was happening, Ye Duxing and Zhuo Bufan immediately closed in from the sides and sealed the ck-robed man¡¯s escape paths.

    Ding Ning watched the ck-robed man put down the body and raise his hands in surrender. Only then did he stop his attacks and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°How did you see me?¡±

    The ck-robed man replied with a question, he seemed shocked that Ding Ning was able to discover him but his voice was like that of the previous ck-robed man, it was an electronic and synthesized sound.

    ¡°I am the one asking you, not you asking me.¡±

    Ding Ning gripped the hilt of the handle tightly and asked impatiently.

    ¡°I, I am with him, of course.¡±

    The ck-robed man pointed steadily at the body and replied boldly and confidently.

    Ding Ning¡¯s expression grew stern. ¡°Don¡¯t obscure the situation. Speak, who are you both?¡±

    ¡°Silver warriors of the Descendants of God organization. If I am not mistaken, you¡¯re the head of the Asian branch of the organization, right?¡±

    Before the ck-robed man replied, Ye Duxing slowly spoke.

    ¡°Descendants of God organization?¡±

    Ding Ning frowned, was the mystic group that captured Luoxue and Ling Fei for experiments called the Descendants of God?¡±

    The ck-robed man did not seem surprised to be recognized by outsiders and proudly said, ¡°You¡¯re correct.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve caught a big fish this time.¡±

    Zhuo Bufan also seemed to know of the Descendants of God and joy appeared on his face.

    Ding Ning wanted to ask whether the ck-robed man was part of that mystic group but with Ye Duxing and Zhuo Bufan present, he wisely kept his mouth shut. He did not want to expose Luoxue and Ling Fei¡¯s identities.

    ¡°Big fish? I am indeed a big fish but do you really think you can catch me?¡±

    The ck-robed manughed coldly and fearlessly. He stretched his hand and took off his silver mask, turning it into a knife.

    Everyone¡¯s attention focused, thinking they would see the ck-robed man¡¯s true appearance but unexpectedly, the ck-robed man wore a gold mask.

    ¡°Golden warrior?¡±

    Zhuo Bufan¡¯s expression was shocked and he gave a startled cry.

    A powerful sense of danger came. Ding Ning¡¯s heart tightened and he yelled in a loud voice, ¡°Be careful!¡±

    As he retreated rapidly, the knife in his hand drew a silvery arc in front of him to protect him.

    The ck-robed man smiled wickedly and threw down the silver mask in his hand. With a boom, thick smoke rolled out and spread through the air. Silver shrapnel flew like arrows in all directions.

    Ye Duxing¡¯s expression changed and she immediately pulled Zhuo Bufan behind him. The silvery shrapnel flew toward them with a terrifying whistle but they froze in the air thirty centimeters in front of his body, unable to move forward another step. It was as if an invisible hung in front of his body.

    Ding Ning nced at Ning Ye in surprise. He had always thought that the pretty boy was not very powerful but now he knew he was mistaken. In the instant just before, the aura emanating from Ning Ye¡¯s body made him feel fear.

    After the thick smoke dissipated, the ck-robed man had disappeared without a trace. The previous ck-robed man¡¯s body had been blown to smithereens and nothing was left of the body.

    Even after Ding Ning activated his All-seeing Eye, he could not find any trace of him. He should have escaped into the sea.

    ¡°D*mn bast*rd, he even blew up the body.¡±

    Zhuo Bufan cursed heatedly.

    ¡°Ah, my points are also gone.¡±

    Ye Duxing sighed sadly and suddenly realized that she had spoken without thinking. ncing at Ding Ning guiltily, she only stuck out her tongue and rxed when she saw that he was not paying attention.

    Ding Ning¡¯s expression was not pleasant. The explosion from the silver mask was not able to harm him, and he had retreated because he was worried that there would be poison in the thick smoke. After all, the ck-robed man¡¯s attitude had been very confident earlier which made him believe he had something to rely on.

    But now he knew he had been tricked by the ck-robed man. He was just bluffing and creating an opportunity to escape.

    What upset him the most was that the way that this ck-robed man hid his tracks was too tricky. He could only see a blurry shadow after he opened his All-seeing Eye.

    As the saying goes, one can only be a thief for a thousand days, one cannot guard against a thief for a thousand days. If he was targeted, his future would not be bright.

    However, Ding Ning didn¡¯t understand why the ck-robed man¡¯s body was so important that Zhuo Bufan and Ning Ye both wanted it and made the ck-robed man enter a dangerous territory to steal it.

    Seeming to see Ding Ning¡¯s confusion, Zhuo Bufan smiled bitterly and exined, ¡°These masked and ck-robed people are all part of an organization calling itself the Descendant of God. They are split into different levels by their masks. From the lowest to the highest, there are iron, bronze, silver, gold, and purple gold to differentiate ranks. These members are all people with superpowers who have drunk gic medicine. They pose a great threat to the entire world. Although the Bureau of Religions is an organization that manages and coordinates Ancient Warriors, we also have the responsibility of bringing down foreign forces particrly the Descendants of God. They do experiments on live humans to produce stable gene medicines and they raise members to be superpower warriors. It could be said that they are a public enemy.¡±

    Zhuo Bufan sighed. ¡°We want the ck-robed man¡¯s body because our country is also researching gene medication but we cannot do experiments on live humans, so we hope to study the bodies of the members of this wicked organization and thus discover gic medicine that will assist in human evolution. However, the highest rank we¡¯ve obtained previously was a body of the bronze, it was not very helpful to study. Silver warriors are considered mid-tier in the Descendants of God organization and are hidden deeply away. It is very difficult to catch one. We finally ran into one but the body was destroyed, ah!¡±

    Ding Ning only understood now why the ck-robed man took such a risk to destroy the body. They were worried that Shenzhou country would develop even more advanced gic medicine from studying the body.

    What made him curious was why Ning Ye wanted the body. Zhuo Bufan was a government official, regardless of whether it was for research or personal advancement, it was understandable that he wanted the body.

    He immediately looked toward Ye Duxing with confusion. ¡°Why do you want the body? Are you also a member of the Bureau of Religions?¡±

    Zhuo Bufan also looked curiously at Ye Duxing. The Bureau of Religions was not that big but not that small either. As the deputy director of the Ninghai branch, his level of authority was not low. He knew just about all registered Ancient Warriors but he had no recollection of this mysterious Ning Ye at all so he was very curious as to Ning Ye¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Me? I am a bounty hunter who specializes in killing members of the Descendant of God in exchange forrge rewards.¡±

    Ye Duxing spoke slowly without blushing.

    Zhuo Bufan¡¯s expression was confused. Bounty hunter? Did such people exist in Shenzhou?

    However, Ding Ning¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°How much is the reward? I might as well go hunt these people as well.¡±

    Ye Duxing nced at him. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Don¡¯t think you¡¯re a bigshot just because you can defeat Long Xiaotian. The gic warriors of the Descendants of God have a wide range of skills that make them impossible to defend effectively against. They cannot be measured using the ranks of Ancient Warriors. Some of the silver warriors are strong enough to be a threat to warriors in the Sky Martial Arts Realm. It¡¯s best if you continue being a doctor.¡±

 Chapter 344 - Unable to Have a Child

    <h4>Chapter 344 Unable to Have a Child</h4>

    Ding Ning touched his nose to ease his embarrassment. Ning Ye¡¯s words might sound harsh but were true. The ck-robed man¡¯s power of making himself invisible was really hard to guard against.

    Had it not been for that he wakened his All-seeing Eye, it would have been really hard for him to spot the ck-robed man.

    However, Ding Ning had a feeling that there was concern for him in Ning Ye¡¯s words, at which he could not help but wonder if Ning Ye was gay and fell in love with him instead of Luoxue.

    Thinking of this, Ding Ning felt disgusted and took several steps backward subconsciously, drawing further from Ning Ye.

    Night Lone Ranger shot a nce of confusion at Ding Ning. ¡°Am I stinky? Why he stood away from me?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ding, since the matter was settled, I got to go now. See youter.¡±

    Zhuo Bufan folded his hands in front of his chest in an ancient style and bade farewell. He was in a hurry to go back to report what had happened to his superiors and ask them for instructions on how to deal with Ning Ye, an Ancient Warrior who was not on the records of Bureau of Religions. As for Ding Ning, Zhuo Bufan was not sure whether he was also an Ancient Warrior, so, he needed to get some instructions on this as well.

    Ding Ning knew Zhuo Bufan would make a report to his superiors, but he was not worried. As long as he did not admit his identity as an Ancient Warrior, Bureau of Religions could not do anything to him.

    After all, killing in fights for treasure was epted throughmon practice in the ancient martial world. Besides, he would get a new identity as a member of National Security Bureau; by then, even if Bureau of Religions wanted to make trouble for him, they needed to rethink before taking an action.

    Night Lone Ranger hesitated to leave because she wanted to stay with him to know him more. However, thinking of that she now disguised as a man whom Ding Ning was not familiar with, she knew she had no reason to stay and left unwillingly.

    After they all left, Ding Ning finally found some peace and time to treat Air Force Wings¡¯ injuries. Although the warriors of the Feng Family attacked Air Force Wings hardly and almost killed Air Force Wing No.1, the wings would recover after some time even without Ding Ning¡¯s treatment for they had undergone gene modification and were strong.

    After Ding Ning treated them, the three Air Force Wings were soon full of energy again. All their injuries had been cured except that it would take some time for their feather to grow back.

    Removing thesh scars on Luoxue¡¯s face was just a piece of cake for Ding Ning. He applied ointment to her face, and just in a while, her face was smooth and pink again.

    ¡°Brother, I want to practice martial arts.¡±

    Luoxue was cured physically but not mentally. From the ident, she realized she had thought everything too simply. She hated to watch Ding Ning in danger but she could not help him, and for the first time in her life, she wanted to grow strong, strong enough that even without Ding Ning, she could protect herself and defend herself.

    Ding Ning was heartbroken as he saw the stubbornness in Luoxue¡¯s eyes; she seemed to have grown up overnight. Ding Ning felt guilty to her, who was simple, kind-hearted yet had suffered so much.

    He had believed that under his protection, she would be able to live a happy and safe life like other ordinary girls. However, at the moment, he finally realized he had thought it too simple and that sometimes, things would be out of his control.

    It was impossible that he could always stay with her and protect her in the future. He shuddered at the thought of what she would suffer if he hadn¡¯t saved her in time.

    Ding Ning had tried to persuade Luoxue to practice martial arts before but finally gave up given that she didn¡¯t like fighting and killing. Now that she made the request herself, Ding Ning certainly would not refuse her.

    ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± Ding Ning asked while holding her slender hands.

    .

    ¡°Yes. I want to be strong so that I won¡¯t be your burden even if I won¡¯t be able to help you.¡±

    Luoxue¡¯s face was full of determination, and her words made Ding Ning¡¯s heart ache. He took her hands with a sense of guilt and said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t take good care of you, and I¡¯m even not able to avenge those who hurt you.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true, brother. You surely have taken revenge for me. You made the young miss of the Feng Family kowtow and apologize to me and killed her two families who hurt Air Force Wings. I¡¯m really happy about the result.¡±

    Luoxue rested her head on Ding Ning¡¯s shoulder with a happy expression and continued, ¡°Brother, I hope I can help you instead of being your burden in the future.¡±

    Ding Ning put his arm around her soft waist tenderly. He knew she was simple but not stupid. The reason why he didn¡¯t kill the young miss of the Feng Family, Feng Ni¡¯er, was that he did not want to be an arch-enemy of the family. Apparently, Luoxue understood him since she epted Feng Ni¡¯er¡¯s apology easily.

    As Ding Ning saw it, if not for the reason, Luoxue would not have forgiven Feng Ni¡¯er. As a kind-hearted girl, she could forgive the people who hurt her but never those who hurt the pets with intelligence. In her opinion, pets with intelligence were her most loyal friends, and she treated them as her families, and whoever hurt them should die.

    She forgave Feng Ni¡¯er because she did not want to bring trouble to Ding Ning.

    However, the more she thought for Ding Ning, the guiltier Ding Ning was. He hugged her and kissed her on the forehead, saying in a serious tone, ¡°I promise, I¡¯ll never allow anyone to hurt you again and I¡¯ll kill whoever hurt you wherever he goes.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t press yourself so much, brother. I know you dote on me the most in the world,¡± said Luoxue in a sweet voice, a smile ying around the corner of her mouth and her eyes in an arc.

    .

    ¡°Of course, I love you the most in the world.¡±

    Holding her hands, he started to check her body and found that her body physique was of water, which meant martial arts rted to water were best for her to practice. ¡°No wonder she felt close to Tianshui Totem,¡± Ding Ning thought to himself.

    Ding Ning did not possess any good cultivation techniques rted to water. As he loved Luoxue deep to his bones, he did not want to fool her with some normal cultivation techniques either.

    After a moment in deep thought, his eyes lit up. He definitely could create a set of cultivation techniques of water himself since he had mastered Movement of Tides and had a better understanding of the will of water than others.

    The great Way makes everything the most simple. Once he saw through the essence of cultivation, it was not hard for him to create a set of cultivation techniques of a higher level.

    Though he could not turn what he learned about the will of water into words, he could guide Luoxue to practice it through his spiritual power just like how he ran the True Qi he obtained from the stone man before. This practicing way did not have a name but was much more efficient than other ways.

    As a matter of fact, Ding Ning could choose to guide her to practice through his True Qi, but as night fell, he was burning with the sexual desire for her. He wanted to practice Great Happiness Zen with her on the beach and under the moon just like they did before.

    Luoxue was always obedient to him. Though she knew he wanted to take advantage of her through the chance, she did not want to refuse him at all but was full expectation.

    They threw all the corpses into the sea and cleared the beach before Luoxue took off her creature-like skin suit, revealing her beautiful appearance, and made love with him.

    Though she would not feel ufortable in her skin suit, she loved to enjoy the intimate moment with him in her original look because she enjoyed the way he looked at her when he saw her perfect body. That was what girls would like to see. After all, to Ding Ning, Luoxue would always be his favorite whatever she changed into.

    The practicing went smoothly. Before this night, Ding Ning only knew Luoxue had a great talent for practicing but did not know to which extent her talent was good.

    When he got up from Luoxue¡¯s body unwillingly at daybreak, like a tired dog, he finally got to know the answer.

    During the short night, Luoxue quickly felt the existence of True Qi under his guidance and even cleared her twelve regr meridians and reached the Human Martial Arts Realm.

    Physique of water was indeed the physique with the best healing power. Luoxue, who usually ground her teeth in pain when having sex with him, behaved bravely this time. She even took the initiative to cooperate with him and tried to take control of the situation.

    When Ding Ning finally stopped, the muscle all over his body ached, while Luoxue still looked in high spirit. Ding Ning could not help but cry the blues. It looked that he would not be able to meet Luoxue¡¯s sole demand, let alone having some other lovers.

    Eyes shining, Luoxue feltfortable all over her body. In the past when she had sex with Ding Ning, she would feel good at the very beginning but torturedter for Ding Ning was just so hypersexual, which was both painful yet enjoyable to her.

    At the point, Luoxue felt very happy that she could finally satisfy her brother, happier than when she knew she could be an Ancient Warrior.

    Ding Ning moaned like a frosted eggnt. Staring at Luoxue¡¯s smooth and silk-like skin, he was turned on but too exhausted to do anything. For the first time, he felt what an impotence patient would feel toward women, and he even wondered if he should take some medicine to strengthen his body someday.

    Feeling her t belly, Luoxue said with a maternal expression, ¡°Brother, could it be that I have your baby?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know? Do you want a baby?¡±

    Ding Ning was dazed by the words, and he then felt something seemed to be wrong.

    Whenever he had sex with Ling Yun and Luoxue, they never used any contraceptive. Considering that they had had sex many times, the two girls should be pregnant, yet, there was no sign showing that they were pregnant. What was wrong with it?

    Ding Ning performed his Absolute Touch and held Luoxue¡¯s wrists, imagining her figure in his mind and examining his greatly magnified sperms.

    While doing the check, he suddenly looked terrible.

    His sperms were unique, very active with a high rate of survival, but the problem was they were too active and robust for Luoxue¡¯s ovum to ept them. As a result, they failed to produce a zygote.

    ¡°I want to give you a child, brother,¡± said Luoxue with expectation on her face.

    Seeing her expression, Ding Ning felt upset. Based on what he had found and if he was right, his sperms had been mutated, and they would never be able to have a child unless Luoxue¡¯s ovum was mutated too.

    There were three forms of unfilial conduct, of which the worst was to have no descendants. Without any brother or sister, Ding Ning had tasted the feeling of being alone since he was a child. Thus, he had made a decision to have more than one child when he grew up so that his children would not feel alone withoutpanions.

    However, after he knew it was hard for him to make women pregnant, he would feel very lucky if he could have even a child. He could not help but feel sad and upset at the moment.

    He did not know how to exin this to Luoxue, so, he just replied with a forced smile, ¡°Well, it depends on opportunity to have a child, so, let it be then.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, brother.¡±

    Luoxue was a very smart girl. There was frustration in her eyes when she spotted Ding Ning was dejected at the topic.

    ¡°Luoxue, you are just his maid,¡± Luoxue thought to herself, ¡°you should be satisfied since he keeps you with him and dotes on you. Stop dreaming about having his child. He has so many girlfriends. He would not allow himself to have a child with a maid.¡±

 Chapter 345 - Spiritual Crystal of Water of the Highest Grade

    <b>Chapter 345 Spiritual Crystal of Water of the Highest Grade</b>

    Unaware of Luoxue in frustration, Ding Ning was utterly upset while thinking the variation of his sperms.

    He did not know if his sperms were mutated temporarily or forever. If it was forever, he would be really upset.

    However, at the thought that Chiyou, who was mutated more seriously than him, had so many wives and children, he was relieved and believed his variation was not perpetual.

    It had been six days after he came to this deserted ind, and he had yet to start with his real business because a session of unexpected idents happened.

    It was time for him to gather himself up for his main business. For cultivators with physiques of water, sea, which was full of water, was the best ce for them to practice.

    After so many idents, Ding Ning dared not to leave Luoxue alone. He discussed with the Mermaid before taking Luoxue with him to go undersea.

    The Mermaid spat out two bubbles, which wrapped Luoxue and Ding Ning respectively. Luoxue started to cultivate wholeheartedly, and the rich water under the sea would help her cultivate much more efficiently.

    Like a fisherman, Ding Ning started to search for starfish undersea so as to collect them in his Mermaid Space. Along the way, when he encountered abalones, crabs, sea cucumbers, salmons, and yellow croakers, he would put them into his space as well in order to make some great seafood.

    In the past few days, Luoxue was on the ind all the time, and Air Force Wings fetched her some wild fruits to eat. Different from her, Ding Ning had not eaten anything these days and was starved.

    Deep under the sea was all dark. Fortunately, Ding Ning had really good sight that he could see things a hundred meters away despite that he was four thousand meters below sea surface.

    Possibly because the ind was a volcanic one, under which the biotic resources were very rich. Ding Ning even found a huge cuttlefish about three meters tall, from which he decided to keep away.

    He was not afraid of it, yet, he did not want to provoke it either. Under the sea, it was a magic world free of pollution, and the spiritual energy there was so abundant that Ding Ning could absorb the energy even without doing anything. As if he hade back to his mother¡¯s womb, he felt sofortable that he wanted to do nothing but sleep.

    He even suspected that all the spiritual energy on the earth was gathered under the sea, and the deeper it was, the denser the energy was. It seemed that there were endless energy in this sea, which made spiritual aura overjoyed.

    While running his cultivation, Ding Ning absorbed the energy crazily, and the True Qi in his body was increasing at a rather fast speed. Cultivating for one hour in the sea, he could achieve what it took him two days to achieve in the past.

    A nearly transparent tentacle suddenly grabbed toward Ding Ning, which made him horrified. He fled away driving the bubble, and when he took a clear look at what tried to attack him, his hair stood on end.

    It was a huge umbre-shaped jellyfish about two meters in width. The jellyfish glowed with blue light, and each of its dozens of tentacles was as long as ten meters. At the moment, it was chasing after Ding Ning.

    The information on jellyfish shed in Ding Ning¡¯s mind. Mostly consisting of water, a jellyfish contained a mass of mesogloea, which was bordered by the epidermis on the outside and the gastrodermis on the inside. The mesogloea was nearly transparent and helped the fish float in the seawater. By creating a powerful jet, the fish moved forward, and looking from afar, the jellyfishes swam in the water like round umbres.

    Ding Ning swallowed as he looked at this beautiful yet the most dangerous creature in the world.

    Under the bell of the jellyfish were its gastric fments, which were armed with stinging cells and yed a role in subduing and digesting the prey. Once was stung by these fments, the prey would be paralyzed and die immediately.

    Ding Ning turned around trying to flee but found himself surrounded by a group of jellyfishes, among which, the smallest one was two meters in the width while thergest one was shockingly five-meter wide and floated in the water like a super huge creature. Even worse, the jellyfish moved fast.

    What terrified Ding Ning the most was that this huge jellyfish was purple all over, looking terrifying and weird.

    Ding Ning felt extremely helpless at the moment. Under the protection of the bubble, no creature had found him under the sea before. Why these horrifying jellyfishes would besiege him?

    The Mermaid did not know the answer either for she had never seen such a situation before.

    Logically, jellyfishes were not intelligent. However, from the looks of it, these jellyfishes surrounding Ding Ning possessed intelligence for they knew how to besiege their prey.

    Ding Ning¡¯s blood froze. It was always the braver one who would win in an unavoidable confrontation. In the territory of jellyfishes, Ding Ning had no choice but to fight his way out.

    As he thought, the other jellyfishes all followed the purple jellyfish¡¯s lead; as long as he killed their leader, the rest of jellyfishes would scatter at once.

    With this thought, when the purple jellyfish making waves grabbed toward Ding Ning with a huge dozens meters long fment, he drew out his silver saber without hesitation and sh toward it.

    ng! Ding Ning was almost scared into wetting his pants. The fment of the purple jellyfish was as hard as steel, and Ding Ning¡¯s sharp saber only made a scratch on it.

    Though the wound was small, the jellyfish was still enraged for it was the overlord of this sea yet it was wounded by a small creature.

    The jellyfish squirted out a jet of water, and with the counteracting force from the water, it charged at Ding Ning like a huge mountain.

    ¡°Its bell may not be as hard as its fment,¡± Ding Ning made a guess. Holding his breath, Ding Ning clutched the saber in his hand and stared fixedly at the purple jellyfish.

    As a huge power wave came at Ding Ning, he moved and hardly avoided the jellyfish. He jumped onto its bell and stabbed at it with all his strength.

    However, the next moment, Ding Ning¡¯s face turned pale. The sharp tip of the saber failed to even scratch the bell, and even worse, a huge counteracting force threw Ding Ning away backward, which made his heart sink.

    It never urred to him that the purple jellyfish¡¯s bell was even harder than its fments and was armed with bounciness, which threw him away.

    Ding Ning¡¯s action seemed to irritate the jellyfish badly. Like dancing snakes, the dozens of its terrifying, thick fments formed an airtight and trapped Ding Ning inside it and sent him to under its bell. Drawing by a strong force, Ding Ning was tightly attached to the jellyfish¡¯s centripetal canal.

    Fortunately, Ding Ning¡¯s strengthened body was hard as well that the jellyfish¡¯s fment failed to pierce his skin.

    Ding Ning still had strength tounch an attack. A sharp light shed within his eyes, and he thought, ¡°Even if I can¡¯t wound its fment or bell, it¡¯s possible that I can wound its canal.¡±

    Thus, despite that he was attached to the canal, Ding Ning shed toward the canal with all his power.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Ding Ning was dumbfounded. ¡°What kind of a monster is this? Even a saber could not pierce it. It¡¯s canal, seemingly the weakest part of its body, turned out to be as hard as its fments. My saber almost made a spark when stabbing its skin, yet, it didn¡¯t make a scratch on it and at most pained it a little.¡±

    While Ding Ning was taken aback and full of disbelief, he was wrapped by the glue-like mucus the jellyfish secreted.

    The next moment, Ding Ning felt his skin burning. His expression changed dramatically for he realized the mucus was actually a kind of ferment which the secreted to dpose the protein of its prey, and that he might be dposed and digested by the jellyfish soon.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to die here.¡± Ding Ning forced himself to calm down and thought fast how to escape.

    ¡°Should I use Eyes of Blue? Shattering Flower Pupil? No, the jellyfish is too huge to kill with these skills, and I may not be able to stand the consumption of my soul and spirit.

    ¡°Or I should use Infinite Compassion and Mercy Palm?¡± After thinking for a while, Ding Ning gave up the idea as well.

    The jellyfish¡¯s defense was so strong. Besides, they were under the sea, where the power of the skill would be greatly weakened. Whether he could kill the jellyfish with one strike remained unknown, and even if he could, he would lose all his fighting power after using Infinite Compassion and Mercy Palm, and by then, he would not be able to handle the dozens of smaller jellyfishes around.

    ¡°Or maybe I could use Flowing Light or Fire of the Underworld?¡±

    These two skills that Ding Ning had just mastered became his best choices at the moment, but he was not sure about which one to use.

    While Flowing Light would just consume his spiritual strength, it was a perfect choice for him at the moment. However, he dared not to use it before he reached the realm of Sky Martial Arts because of Xuan Ji¡¯s warning.

    Besides, though he was deep under the sea, once he used Flowing Light, the so-called gods might be rmed. The more he knew about those ethereal gods, the more he held in awe toward them, and he was afraid that the gods might have some ways to detect his Flowing Light.

    As a result, it seemed that the Fire of the Underworld he recently refined was his only choice now. Consisting of the ck fire from ck-faced Buddha and golden light from Golden-faced Buddha, the fire was named Tri-colored Fire by him and was his trump card.

    Though using Tri-colored Fire would consume his soul strength,pared to using Infinite Compassion and Mercy Palm, it¡¯s consumption was very little.

    For Ding Ning had never used this skill before, he knew nothing about its effect. Nevertheless, he had to try it to know about it. If it did not work out, he would have to use Flowing Light then.

    As the Double-sided Buddha shivered slightly, the Tri-colored Fire that attached to them flew away and fell on the purple jellyfish. Under the golden, ck, white, and purple radiance, the bottom of this sea looked gloomy and terrifying.

    Ding Ning was overjoyed when he found his method worked out. The Tri-colored Fire, which was just a tongue of me, spread around quickly like burning oil when it touched the jellyfish, and covered every inch of the jellyfish¡¯s skin. Under great pain, the jellyfish twitched all over and struggled desperately trying to get rid of the Tri-colored Fire.

    Terrifying water currents caused by sea waves pped Ding Ning and pained him though his body was very strong.

    The Tri-colored Fire adhered firmly to the purple jellyfish like a maggot to a tarsal bone. The jellyfish¡¯s hard shell melted under the fire like snow melting under the scorching sun, and its huge body started to shrank quickly with the water inside its boy running out. In the blink of an eye, the fish was burned into ashes.

    Under Ding Ning¡¯s control, the Tri-colored Fire continued to attack the blue jellyfishes around, and at the moment, Ding Ning spotted with the corner of his eyes that an object shining with bright purple light fell toward the bottom of the sea.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± The moment he caught the object, he sensed a sheer of pure spiritual energy, which made him feelfortable and refreshed. After taking a careful look at the object, he found that it was a piece of purple crystal about the size of a football.

    ¡°It¡¯s a piece of Spiritual Crystal of Water of the highest grade, containing rich spiritual aura of water. During the time earlier than Chiyou¡¯s era, the cultivators who practiced techniques rted to water would use this kind of crystal as their storage of spiritual aura so that they could get supplies whenever their spiritual power was used up. The crystal had a variety of usage. It could be used to cure illness, light, cure injuries, hasten the growth of nts, help cultivators practicing, and could even be used as formation stones.¡±

    The Mermaid appeared and spat out a bubble, which wrapped Ding Ning. Then, it continued to exin to Ding Ning through its consciousness fluctuation. ¡°This is absolutely a good stuff. That purple jellyfish could find you possibly because it swallowed the Spiritual Crystal of Water and could sense the fluctuation of Spiritual Energy of Water. You made a fortune. The spiritual energy contained in this huge Spiritual Crystal of Water is enough for you to use until you reach the God Martial Arts Realm.¡±

    Ding Ning was overjoyed at the words. He stared at the blue jellyfishes which were burning with Tri-colored Fire with greedy eyes. ¡°Are there Spiritual Crystal of Water of the highest grade in these jellyfishes too?¡± asked him.

 Chapter 346 - The Battle under the Sea

    Chapter 346 The Battle under the Sea

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re too greedy. The blue Spiritual Crystal of Water is of the low grade, the dark blue ones the middle grade, the purple-blue ones the high grade, and the purple ones the highest grade. Considering their color, these jellyfishes at most have Spiritual Crystal of Water of the low grade.¡±

    The Mermaid gave Ding Ning a supercilious look and showed disdain toward his greedy thought.

    ¡°By the way, could this Spiritual Crystal of Water be at your use? How about I give it to you?¡±

    Ding Ning suddenly remembered that the Mermaid had a totem of water as well. The Spiritual Crystal of Water should be useful to her, too. Thus, he threw the crystal to the Mermaid without hesitation.

    There was a strange emotion in the Mermaid¡¯s bright eyes. She asked calmly, ¡°If you give it to me, what will you use to get spiritual energy? Besides, your sister is also a cultivator rted to water; the crystal will be at her use as well.¡±

    Ding Ning scratched his head and answered casually, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter that my sister and I cultivate more slowly, as long as you can recover as soon as possible. After you recover, you can help me. Moreover, there are Spiritual Crystals of Water of low grade, aren¡¯t there? Is there any problem for Luoxue to use these Spiritual Crystals of Water of low grade?¡±

    ¡°No. The only difference between crystals of different grades is that they contain different amounts of Spiritual Energy of Water, and the essence of their energy was all pure.¡±

    Looking at Ding Ning¡¯s side face with a nk expression, the Mermaid said in a soft voice, ¡°I can keep this crystal for you. It¡¯s the power of faith instead of spiritual energy that I¡¯m in need of to recover. So, this crystal is useless to me.¡±

    ¡°Well, alright, keep it for me then,¡± Ding Ning said with disappointment.

    He was expecting the Mermaid to recover soon so as to help him look for other totems.

    The Mermaid nced at Ding Ning with aplicated feeling before transforming into a tattoo on Ding Ning¡¯s arm.

    Ding Ning withdrew Tri-colored Fire in pleasure and collected three Spiritual Crystal of Water of low grade in his Mermaid Space, thinking to himself, ¡°There must be many jellyfishes that have swallowed Spiritual Crystal of Water in this sea. If I can find them all, I¡¯ll be really rich.¡±

    After ncing around, Ding Ning swam toward the direction in which the purple jellyfish came from and thought that since the jellyfishes were social animals, the Spiritual Crystals of Water might lie in theirir.

    Ding Ning tracked the trace of the jellyfishes along the way in excitement, and it took him a good half an hour to see another five blue huge jellyfishes.

    Ding Ning followed behind them afar, and thanks to the blue light the jellyfishes gave out, which was like the lighthouse in the dark, Ding Ning did not worry that he would lose his target.

    After wandering around for another half an hour, the five jellyfishes suddenly leaped forward and disappeared from Ding Ning¡¯s sight.

    Ding Ning, who had been searching for the herbs that were rare on the earth while following the jellyfishes, cheered up. He was finally at his destination. He fastened his steps quietly toward where the jellyfishes had disappeared from.

    Along the way, Ding Ning got to know how powerful these jellyfishes were. Wherever they passed, there was nothing left. Every creature these jellyfishes met along the way all ended up as their foods. If it was not that he had so many trump cards, he would not be these fishes¡¯ match.

    There was a huge ck rock where the five jellyfishes disappeared from, and Ding Ning guessed that the rock should be the bottom of the deserted ind. After passing a turn, Ding Ning entered a block of open space. However, he was dumbfounded by what he saw and almost wetted his pants.

    In front of his was a huge and deep trench, the bottom of which was at least one thousand meters below where he stood. He could not see what there were in the trench for it was too dark and distant down there.

    What scared him was that the whole trench was dotted with blue, dark blue, purple-blue, and purple light spots, the number of which he estimated to be hundreds of thousands. There were even over one hundred purple spots, which were actually purple jellyfishes with Spiritual Crystal of Water of the highest grade.

    Though Ding Ning did not have trypophobia, the thought that the trench was full of huge jellyfishes and that over one hundred of them were purple jellyfishes made his scalp pins and needles and his heart tremble.

    ¡°What the hell is this? Is there a mine of Spiritual Crystal of Water? Otherwise how could here be so many huge jellyfishes? This is just too scaring.¡±

    Despite that Ding Ning had Tri-colored Fire, the jellyfish buster, he beat a retreat and the muscle on his calves cramped when he thought there was a gathering of hundreds of thousands of huge jellyfishes.

    However, human being¡¯s greed was always the strongest force to push society forward. Ding Ning, who believed that fortuney in danger, would not retreat without getting anything since he had made it there.

    While he was racking his brains for a way to solve these jellyfishes in batches, he suddenly felt a huge water current, which would appear usually when a huge group of fishes passing by, about one thousand meters away behind him.

    If Ding Ning had not learned of the ability of the jellyfishes, he would not take the situation seriously because few creatures could spot his traces.

    However, after the ident that he was besieged by jellyfishes, he realized the Mermaid bubble was not that almighty. He did not know if there would be other creatures that could spot his presence like the jellyfishes.

    Therefore, he dived downwards quickly and stayed away from the water current. However, when he looked from afar, goose bumps broke out over his skin and his hair stood on end.

    He started to feel lucky that he was cautious enough to stay away from the water current, otherwise, he would have been a dead man now.

    It was a group of python-like numbfishes as many as tens of thousands. To be exactly, they were a little different from the normal numbfishes.

    On the one hand, these numbfishes were much bigger than normal ones, and the smallest one among them was over five meters long while the leading fish, thergest one among them, was over then meters like a python. On the other hand, these numbfishes had a pair of feelers at the corner of their mouth, and at each tip of them was a pair of meat-balls, which emitted electric light every several seconds.

    Though Ding Ning was hundreds of meters away from them, the electric current conducted by the water struck him and made him numb and tremble all over. Those who did not know the situation would think that he had epilepsy.

    Fortunately, this group of huge numbfishes was swimming so fast that they drew further and further from Ding Ning quickly, and until then, Ding Ning regained his senses with his hair standing on end. Nevertheless, dark blue electric sparks burst out of his body from time to time, making him suffer unspeakably.

    Ding Ning¡¯s turned green in pain. ¡°What the hell! It is really fu*king dangerous under the sea. These numbfishes must have undergone variation. They could produce electricity as much as a power station.¡± Ding Ning cursed to himself.

    Ding Ning¡¯s expression changed quickly. He was not willing to leave without any gains, yet, he was afraid to lose his life by encountering numbfishes, which were much fiercer than jellyfishes.

    However, this group of numbfishes wasing at the jellyfishes. Were these fishes going to fight for territory?

    Thinking of this, Ding Ning took a deep breath. He patted himself on the chest to nerve himself and decided to take a look afar. If these fishes were really going to fight each other, he might be able to gain some benefits from it.

    Thus, Ding Ning followed behind the numbfishes in secret and in fear, diving toward the bottom of the sea. However, he dared not to stay too close from them and kept about a thousand meters away from them. Like jellyfishes, the numbfishes were glinting and were most easy to lose.

    While sneaking downwards, Ding Ning found that there were a dozen of groups of numbfishes apart from the one he followed, which made him surer about his guess.

    ¡°Come on, fight each other. It will be best for me that both of you get defeated and wounded... no, both of you get killed; by then, I¡¯ll be exhausted with collecting Spiritual Crystals of Water.¡± Ding Ning thought to himself in pleasure while watching these groups of numbfishese into blows with jellyfishes from afar.

    .

    The jellyfishes had spotted the numbfishes from long ago, and the scene of hundreds of thousands of jellyfishes moving together was really splendid. They created countless powerful jets as their bells pulsated, and their huge tentacles waved like wildly dancing snakes. Without making any warning, theyunched attacks toward the numbfishes.

    ¡°Bravo! Brave fishes! Fight them since you are unconvinced.¡±

    Hiding behind a rock, Ding Ning grinned when he saw the scene.

    Obviously, the numbfishes were fully prepared before they came. What would one feel when seeing hundreds of thousands of numbfishes each released an electric current at the same time? Countless electric currents, like lightning, formed a terrifying electric and lit up the dark seabed as bright as day.

    Ding Ning had not expected himself to get an electric shock even when he was hundreds of meters away from the numbfishes. At the moment, he even felt that he could smell his flesh burned, and realized there was a huge difference between the electric shock released by tens of thousands of numbfishes and hundreds of thousands of numbfishes. Even if he was about one thousand meters away from the numbfishes, he still got hit and shivered fiercely.

    He was so frightened that he drew about one thousand meters backward with all his strength before he got paralyzed, and finally, he no longer felt being struck by the electric current any more.

    Still frightened, he wiped the heavy sweats off his forehead. ¡°Oh my God! This is just too dangerous. No one could be these numbfishes¡¯ match. These jellyfishes are done.¡±

    When he calmed down, he watched the fight attentively and found that these jellyfishes were really powerful that they could bear the electric current much better than Ding Ning.

    Under the of dense electric currents, only several hundreds of blue jellyfishes got burned and floated in the water with their belly up.

    It seemed that numbfishes could not release electric currents continuously and needed to take a break after releasing every electric current. During the time they were taking a break, they were put at a disadvantage.

    It looked that it was not the first battle between the jellyfishes and numbfishes. The jellyfishesunched another attack immediately. Countless terrifying huge tentacles reached deep among the numbfishes and paralyzed them with their toxins before eating them.

    As for the purple jellyfishes which were more than one hundred, they tore some numbfishes apart directly with their tentacles. Blood spread all over the sea and blurred Ding Ning¡¯s sight.

    In the bloody water, faint electric sparks shed again and became brighter and brighter. Though the blood in the water did not dissipate, terrifying electric sparks filled the whole sea with countless dead jellyfishes floating in the water.

    Ding Ning shuddered at the bloody scene. These sea creatures were too horrifying, but fortunately, normal warriors could not make it here; otherwise, even if it was a warrior at the realm of Real Martial Arts, he would die here as well.

    It seemed that the warriors at the realm of Real Martial Arts could be really powerful on thend and were at the top of the food chain, but if they encountered these terrifying fishes, they would be their foods in no time.

    There were such powerful creatures even at the inshore trench. One could imagine how powerful the creatures at the canyon deep in the sea would be.

    At the moment, Ding Ning was full of gratitude toward the Mermaid, without whose bubble, he would not be able to wait there to gain some benefits from the fight but have been crushed into a meat pie by the water pressure.

    However, at the moment, under the Mermaid¡¯s help, he was able to catch a glimpse of a corner of the mysterious sea and gain great benefits.

    It might be extremely dangerous under the sea, yet, there are countless treasures lying there.

    Taking some medicinal herbs recorded in Compendium of Precious Herbs for example, they were extinct on thend but were seen everywhere in this sea. It was already a rewarding trip since he had obtained these herbs, let alone that he had also gained some Spiritual Crystals of Water.

    Compared to its usage for cultivation, the usage of the Spiritual Crystal of Water of helping nts grow was valued more by Ding Ning. After all, medicinal herbs were a kind of nt as well.

    For this reason, Ding Ning hade there to try his luck at the risk of his life, to see if he could get more Spiritual Crystals of Water.

    If he had enough Spiritual Crystals of Water, the medicinal herbs he nted would be able to grow much faster than those others nted, which meant a lot for a traditional Chinese physician like him.

    Ding Ning kept a close eye on the battlefield, but the bloody water blocked his sight so that he could not see which side got an upper hand for the time being.

    In actual fact, he hoped it was the jellyfishes that got an upper hand. After all, he was confident to defeat those jellyfishes. As for those numbfishes, he did not even dare to approach them as he could not bear the terrifying electric currents they released.

    He did not know when the fierce battle woulde to an end. Countless dead numbfishes and jellyfishes floated under the sea, and bloody mist, which never seemed to break away, covered half of the battlefield, which made Ding Ning unable to get a clear sight at the battle.

    Ding Ning drooled over the dead numbfishes, which were great food ingredients. Once cooked, these fishes would be really tasty.

    Ding Ning decided that when he collected the Spiritual Crystals of Water, he would collect these numbfishes as well and store them in his Mermaid space, which had been reformed and could keep everything inside it fresh form over one hundred years.

    Ding Ning murmured to himself that it was a shame to waste so many food ingredients while imagining tes of delicious golden roasted numbfishes. At the thought, he could not help but slobber.

 Chapter 347 - The Weird Red Corals

    <h4>Chapter 347 The Weird Red Corals</h4>

    However, the result of the battle turned out somewhat disappointing to Ding Ning.

    The prolonged battle finally ended with two-or three-tenths of over one hundred thousand numbfishes surviving and retreating from the battlefield.

    The jellyfishes suffered great loss as well, but only half of them were killed the battle, and with the rest of them, there will still in great advantage.

    Looking eagerly at the dead jellyfishes that filled the sea, Ding Ning dared not to walk approach them and felt upset.

    Nevertheless, with the disappearance of the blood in the water, Ding Ning could get a clear sight. His heart jumped wildly when he saw the jellyfishes swallow the crystals that fell off from the dead numbfishes.

    Simr to Spiritual Crystals of Water, these crystals emitted faint white light. The jellyfishes seemed to be afraid of these crystals and dared not to swallow the dead numbfishes until these crystals fell off from the numbfishes¡¯ corroded heads.

    After the jellyfishes swallowed all the dead numbfishes, there was a thickyer of crystals on the floor of the sea. Using their tentacles, the jellyfishes buried these crystals with sand and mud, and immediately, the sea water became muddy.

    Ding Ning seemed in deep thought. From the looks of it, these jellyfishes were afraid of the crystals that emitted white light and were experienced in ¡°swallowing the dead bodies of their enemies and obliterating all the traces¡±.

    What were these crystals exactly? Could they be Spiritual Crystals of Thunder? Ding Ning could not help but wonder and felt excited.

    Although Ding Ning was more interested in Spiritual Crystals of Water than Spiritual Crystals of Thunder, thetter, after all, was a kind of spiritual crystal with a rare property rted to thunder.

    It should be noted that even in the ancient martial world, objects with a property rted to thunder and electricity were extremely rare, and cultivation methods with these properties were never heard of.

    As an excellent traditional Chinese physician, Ding Ning certainly knew that there were minor elements with a property of electricity in human¡¯s body, only that these elements were hard to further develop. Deng Nine-Finger¡¯s skill, Lighting from Pupils, was the best proof for this.

    The jellyfishes did not eat the dead bodies of their own kind, and instead, they dragged these bodies with them with their tentacles and swam away.

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes lit up at the scene. Though he did not know where these jellyfishes were heading, as more and more jellyfishes left this sea, Ding Ning knew his chance was near.

    He waited there like a patient hunter and did not move until there were only tens of blue jellyfishes left. The moment he was found by the jellyfishes, he used his Tri-colored Fire.

    The fire might look small but had mighty power. Under the fire, the jellyfishes struggled in pain, trying to put out the fire on their bodies.

    Like a single spark starting a prairie fire, a spark of Tri-colored Fire could turn into overwhelming mes in the blink of an eye. Soon, the huge jellyfishes were covered with burning mes.

    Ding Ning looked indifferent when he watched the jellyfishes keep struggling and screaming in pain. He held no mercy for them.

    At the top of the food chain, these vitiated jellyfishes destroyed the bnce of nature badly, and they knew nothing but exterminating other species and killing. If they were left developing themselves, this sea would be turned into a dead sea.

    When they had eaten up all the creatures near this sea, they would expand their territory outwards someday, and by then, they would bring a disaster to the whole ocean.

    Uncovering the tens of thousands of Spiritual Crystals of Thunder that buried by the jellyfishes, Ding Ning could not hold back his excitement anymore, and collected all the crystals.

    Different from Spirituals Crystal of Water, Spiritual Crystals of Thunder had four colors, white, blue, red, and purple, respectively, based on the spiritual energy of thunder they contained. The white crystals contained the least spiritual energy while the purple ones contained the most.

    Ding Ning felt it a pity that he only found few purple crystals of the highest grade. Nevertheless, he was very happy to get this unexpected fortune.

    After collecting all the Spiritual Crystals of Water from the jellyfishes that had been burned into ashes, Ding Ning felt as if he were ying a game of killing monsters and gaining equipment.

    Staring at the leaving jellyfishes from afar with his ck eyes, he was so curious about where these jellyfishes wanted to take these dead bodies to and wondered if they had a special ce to bury these bodies.

    With this strong curiosity, Ding Ning wanted to find out the answer and thus followed the jellyfishes driving his bubble.

    Though using Tri-colored Fire would consume his power of soul and spirit, he could bear the consequence.

    He was more afraid of the numbfishes, who could produce a shock of high volts,pared to jellyfishes. With his trump card, Tri-colored Fire, he believed he could always make it out alive unless he was besieged by tens of thousands of jellyfishes.

    Ding Ning did not know how long he had followed behind the jellyfishes when he arrived at arge deep valley, which was muchrger than the trench he had met before and at depths of up to six thousand meters.

    It was hard for those huge jellyfishes to reach the bottom of the valley, let alone for other small jellyfishes.

    When they arrived before a huge cave, the jellyfishes dragged the dead jellyfishes into the cave in swarms.

    Ding Ning frowned as he stared at the mouth of the cave and wondered what the jellyfishes were doing. Were there even stronger jellyfishes in this cave? With this question in mind, Ding Ning was hesitant to take a risk to go inside the cave

    However, a momentter, Ding Ning made up his mind. He gritted his teeth and followed thest jellyfish of the group into the cave.

    Though he was under the protection of the bubble and was resistant to the temperature change around him, he still felt very hot under the scorching heat after he entered the cave.

    He kept following behind the jellyfishes and was in fear. As he went further along the devious path inside the cave, he felt hotter and hotter.

    When he finally reached the end of the path, he was in front of an open space and saw a wonderful world and was stunned.

    ¡°Are these... corals?¡±

    Red coral thickets dotted the whole cave in front of Ding Ning. It seemed that the jellyfishes were in awe of the corals. While staying away from the corals, they threw the dead jellyfishes into the coral thickets with their tentacles.

    Then, things became weird. The moment the dead jellyfishes touched the red corals, burning mes covered their bodies as if they had been lit by Tri-colored Fire. The mes were in the color of bright red, looking terrifying like blood.

    In the blink of an eye, the cave was full of red mes, and the seawater was boiling under the scorching heat. It seemed that the jellyfishes could not bear the heat and withdrew backward quickly.

    Ding Ning was startled by their sudden retreat and hurriedly hid in the coral thicket beside to avoid the jellyfishes despite the scorching heat.

    Small as the coral thicket might be whenpared to the huge jellyfishes, it was asrge as a forest to Ding Ning and covered Ding Ning well. Besides, the jellyfishes¡¯ senses were greatly weakened due to the scorching heat. As a result, Ding Ning barely escaped his fate of being found by the jellyfishes.

    In every twenty years, the red coral would only grow three centimeters, and in every three hundred years, it would only gain one kilogram. As a result, on thend, the red coral was much more precious than gold. However, under this sea, there were coral thickets asrge as forests, and each coral was about two or three meters high, so, Ding Ning could easily hid in them.

    It was said that it took one thousand years for a coral to grow up and ten thousand years to grow red. The bright red color all over their bodies showed how precious these red corals were. Ding Ning had never thought that he would meet a huge coral forest under the sea.

    When he saw these corals, the first idea that came into his mind was that he could make a fortune. When he got ontond, where the red coral was sold in the unit of a gram, he could sell any of these red corals at a sky-high price. Red corals of big size, high density, and clear red color and without any hole or white impurity, like these in front of him, would probably be sold at over ten thousand yuan per gram.

    The point was that Ding Ning knew these corals were absolutely not ordinary red corals, judging by the bright red mes he saw before.

    As far as Ding Ning had learned, red corals were a kind of organic gem with pleasing color and lustrous texture. They always grew under the sea one hundred to two thousand meters below the sea level, away from human beings. The natural red corals were actually a colony of myriad polyps, which grew very slowly and were nonrenewable. They were found only in few straits and thus were very precious.

    However, at the moment, Ding Ning was in a deep-sea area six thousand meters below the sea level, not the Donghai Sea, where lived red corals. Why were there such tall and strong red corals?

    It was obvious that the jellyfishes were cremating the dead bodies of their kind before, but red corals seemed not to possess any function of cremation. What those red mes exactly were?

    As far as Ding Ning had learned, coral polyps fed on a variety of small organisms and could absorb calcium and carbon dioxide in the seawater during their growing up. They secreted calcium carbonate to form their hard skeletons that would be their supporting framework, while corals were exactly the secretion of the polyps.

    ¡°Were these red fires formed by coral polyps? No, impossible. Coral polyps are, after all, creatures living in the sea who could not resist high temperatures. How could they give out such scorching heat?¡± Ding Ning thought to himself.

    He was so curious about the strange scene. He opened his third eye secretly and looked at the red mes and trembled in fear.

    He found that those red mes wereposed of countless small insects that were invisible to the naked eye. Those insects were in red all over and cylinder-shaped and had eight nearly transparent tentacles with a small mouth at each of the center of the palm.

    If Ding Ning remembered it right, these insects were coral polyps, only that they were different from those coral polyps he knew. Ordinary coral polyps usually used the mouths on their tentacles to prey; however, the coral polyps Ding Ning saw at the moment breathed out mes from the mouths on their tentacles, and under the mes, the hard shells of those dead jellyfishes started to be dissolved and corroded.

    In the blink of an eye, those dead jellyfishes were burned into ashes while their hard shells were melted into some transparent fluids like resins, which were eaten by the coral polypster.

    As one jellyfish¡¯s dead body burned out, one Spiritual Crystal of Water fell on the floor, then, the second one, the third one...

    Different from jellyfishes, who were afraid of Spiritual Crystals of Thunder, those coral polyps did not fear the Spiritual Crystals of Water though they did not like them either. As if they had not seen the Spiritual Crystals of Water that fell on the floor, they swallowed the leftovers of the dead jellyfishes greedily and attentively like eating the most delicious foods in the world.

    After eating up all the leftovers of the dead jellyfishes, the coral polyps all returned to the coral forest and kept still while secreting something gtinous like jellyfishes¡¯ bodies. Through their digestion, the transparent fluids they ate were turned red. With his All-seeing Eye, Ding Ning found these red corals became bigger and bigger visibly.

    He suddenly realized the reason why these red corals were so tall and strong was that they wereposed of the red and nearly- transparent secretion the jellyfishes secreted after they ate the dead jellyfishes.

    As all the coral polyps became dormant, Ding Ning¡¯s heart was burning with eagerness as he looked at the Spiritual Crystals of Water in numbers on the sea floor.

    At the moment, Ding Ning almost came to the conclusion that there might be two reasons why the jellyfishes made such a long way to the cave to cremate the dead jellyfishes. One was that the coral polyps had reached an agreement with the jellyfishes; the other one was that the jellyfishes knew the coral polyps would not usurp the Spiritual Crystals of Water, so, they gave those dead jellyfishes to the coral polyps, who burned them and turned them into red coralster. It was an equal deal.

    Ding Ning did not which reason was the motivation behind the jellyfishes¡¯ behaviors. If it was theter, he could collect the Spiritual Crystals of Water at his will.

    If it was the former, he was afraid that the coral polyps would not allow him to take away these Spiritual Crystals of Water.

    Nevertheless, Ding Ning was not a man who would return with nothing from a mountain of treasures. Since he had made it there, he would give it a try anyway.

    In great fear, he picked up one Spiritual Crystal of Water, and the coral polyps made no reaction. Then, he picked up another Spiritual Crystal of Water, the third one...

 Chapter 348 - Fluxing Agent

    <h4>Chapter 348 Fluxing Agent</h4>

    Ding Ning felt overjoyed when he found the coral polyps were still unresponsive after he collected over one hundred Spiritual Crystals of Water. It appeared to him that the coral polyps would not poke their noses into his business.

    Ding Ning was in awe of the jellyfishes yet not afraid of them. However, he was scared by those countless coral polyps, who could melt jellyfishes¡¯ hard shells with the mes they breathed out. From this, one could tell how terrifically hot those mes were. Ding Ning did not want to end up as red corals¡¯ nutriment.

    After collecting over a hundred Spiritual Crystals of Water and seeing that the coral polyps turned a blind eye to him, Ding Ning was relieved and started to collect the crystals at his will.

    Just as he was collecting the Spiritual Crystals of Water happily, something that made his hair stand on end happened. Staring at the ¡°bloody men¡± that suddenly appeared in front of him, he was paralyzed and dared not to move in fear that he would provoke them.

    From each red coral walked over a ¡°bloody man¡±, and with his All-seeing Eye, Ding Ning found those ¡°bloody men¡± to be made of red coral polyps.

    He did not know if it was because those coral polyps had never seen any human being before that they imitated Ding Ning curiously. In the shape of Ding Ning, those ¡°bloody men¡± copied his actions of turning his head, bending down, picking things up...

    The ¡°bloody men¡± looked funny, yet, Ding Ning felt cold all over as if he had fallen into an ice cave.

    He would rather face jellyfishes than those coral polyps, who could radiate terrifying intense heat.

    Ding Ning took out a handful of crystals and handed them to the polyps while saying in a humble way, ¡°I give them back to you. I won¡¯t take them.¡±

    However, feeling the aura of the crystals in Ding Ning¡¯s hands, the ¡°bloody men¡± looked scared and retreated backward, again and again, their human forms almost shattered.

    ¡°They are scared of Spiritual Crystals of Water? But it¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Surprised, Ding Ning looked at those retreating ¡°bloody men¡±, who were scared and barely in the shape of a human being. With a humming sound, the coral polyps scattered and fled back to hide in the red corals. The cave fell into silence at once.

    As a numb feeling came over from his hand, Ding Ning looked down and found that he was so hurried just now that he took out a Spiritual Crystal of Thunder by mistake.

    Recalling how scared the coral polyps looked before, Ding Ning almost burst intoughter. It was so great that he took out a Spiritual Crystal of Thunder by mistake yet scared the coral polyps away. He had not expected the coral polyps to be afraid of Spiritual Crystals of Thunder.

    With greedy eyes and a sinister smile, he held the Spiritual Crystal of Thunder in his hand and approached a red coral about three meters high.

    With a humming sound, the coral polyps hiding in the red coral dispersed in a rush and fled to hide in other red corals, daring not to stay in this red coral.

    The Spiritual Crystal of Thunder indeed worked. Ding Ning was all smiles and tried to break off the red coral and store it in his Mermaid Space...

    However, he failed. He was bbergasted and felt it unbelievable, given that he possessed the power of over ten thousand kilograms. How could he fail to break off just a coral?

    Ding Ning gave it another try. Face-blushed, nerves standing out on his arms, he shouted ¡°break¡± and used all his strength to break the coral, yet, the coral was not shaken even a little bit.

    ¡°What the hell! I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t break it.¡±

    He took out his silver saber and shed the coral at its root.

    ¡°ng!¡± A sound of metal on metal sounded, and Ding Ning felt his arm numb and sored, yet, he failed to even leave a scratch on the coral.

    He was dumbfounded. He had thought about making a fortune by taking a red coral back and had not expected that he could not break it even with a de.

    Ding Ning felt the coral unbelievably hard, but at the thought that those corals were solidified with the dposed shells of the jellyfishes, he felt it understandable.

    Holding his chin in his hand, he was thinking about giving it another try with his Soul-severing Knife. Anyway, he did not want to return without anything.

    It was true that human beings were never to be satisfied. Actually, Ding Ning had gained enough from the adventure under the sea. However, he was unwilling to leave without any red coral, a great treasure that one would meet only by luck.

    By controlling the power of his spirit and soul, he shed the red coral at its root hardly with his huge Soul-severing Knife. With his movement, terrifying water currents were created in this cave under the sea and washed against the walls.

    With a slight cracking sound, the red coral was broken off. Ding Ning grinned as he put the coral in his Mermaid Space.

    To his surprise, the Mermaid threw the coral out with resistance and jumped out of the space by shaking its tail. She spat out a bubble, which covered Ding Ning, and said angrily, ¡°Are you crazy? Fire and water are never to bepatible with each other. You can store Spiritual Crystals of Thunder in my space, but the top-level objects with a property of fire are the nemesis of mine and would do harm to me.¡±

    ¡°What? Top-level objects with a property of the fire?¡±

    Ding Ning swallowed at the words and asked in confusion, ¡°This is a red coral. How could it be a top-level object with a property of the fire?¡±

    ¡°No, this is not a red coral but the best material to make weapons with a property of the fire in the human world,¡± the Mermaid lectured angrily.

    However, when she saw the coral thickets covered the ground, she looked surprised. With her lower body parallel to the floor, she poked at the ground with her slender fingers before saying in surprise, ¡°Wow, they are really corals, but they have undergone variation. I never thought there would be a vein of Spiritual Crystals of Fire.¡±

    ¡°A vein of Spiritual Crystals of Fire?¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s mind exploded as if he had been struck by thunder, and he suddenly understood everything.

    Like the jellyfishes and numbfishes he had seen before, those coral polyps must have undergone variation after absorbing the spiritual energy from the vein of Spiritual Crystals of Thunder so that they could breathe out mes and secrete gtinous red corals after digesting the jellyfishes they swallowed through their mutated bodies. As a result, those red corals were on longer ordinary red corals but mutated red corals, which were the best materials to make weapons with a property of the fire.

    Compared to ordinary red corals which could be used only as decorations, art collections, and medicinal materials that could improve people¡¯s eyesight, the mutated red corals were more precious and were priceless treasures to those who knew their value.

    Ding Ning wanted to keep the red coral to refine weapons, but he knew nothing about it though he had been refined as a weapon, so, it would be a waste if he kept the red coral for himself.

    The Mermaid seemed to have seen through his mind and said with anger, ¡°All Chiyou learned of the Weapon-refining Techniques was from the Golden Abstruse Book. However, you never studied it.¡±

    Ding Ning was dumbstruck with his mouth wide open. ¡°The Golden Abstruse Book? Is that golden paper the Golden Abstruse Book? And it recorded Weapon-refining Techniques? Where did Chiyou get the that book?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know that all Chiyou learned about the Weapon-refining Techniques were from that gold paper. As for what¡¯s else on that paper and where he got that paper, I know nothing about them.¡±

    The Mermaid shook her head with confusion. It seemed that she did not know why she would think of these, and her eyes were full of confusion.

    A tingle of enthusiasm shed across Ding Ning¡¯s eyes. Though he was more interested in Chiyou¡¯s medical skills, he was now interested in Chiyou¡¯s Weapon-refining Techniques as well after he was refined as a weapon.

    Besides, with the top-level material for refining weapons before him, he would be lying if he said he did not want to learn Weapon-refining Techniques.

    The problem was he could not understand the ever-changing runes on that golden paper, and he even failed to copy the runes to study them, let alone learn Weapon-refining Techniques.

    Nevertheless, he was not frustrated. Since Chiyou was able to learn Weapon-refining Techniques from the paper, Ding Ning believed that he would be able to find out the secret of the paper one day as well.

    ¡°Then, could the Ghost Space store this kind of red corals?¡±

    Ding Ning stared at the huge red coral, unwilling to give it up.

    ¡°Yes. However inferior the Ghost Space is, it was built with space stones of no property. Thus, it could store objects with all kinds of properties.¡±

    The Mermaid spit bubbles and looked down at the ground with a disgusted look, adding, ¡°Don¡¯t touch the vein of Spiritual Crystal of Fire until you wakened your ancestral magic power of fire. For the time being, you¡¯re not able to bear the power of this vein.¡±

    Ding Ning could not agree with her more. Though he scared the coral polyps away with a Spiritual Crystal of Thunder by ident just now, the ¡°bloody men¡± formed by coral polyps still threatened his life. Moreover, under him was aplete vein of Spiritual Crystals of Fire, the terrifying spiritual energy of fire which contained could vaporize him.

    The Mermaid swam in the coral forest and felt the aura. A momentter, she bent down and pointed at a block ofnd and said, ¡°Break the ground open with your Soul-severing Knife. There are several Spiritual Crystals of Fire buried there. You can take them with you.¡±

    Ding Ning was overjoyed at the words. Controlling the Soul-severing Knife, he broke the ground open and dug out two purple Spiritual Crystals of Fire quickly.

    ¡°Good. The Spiritual Crystals of Fire have four colors, orange-red, crimson, bright red, and purple. The two you dug out are top-level Spiritual Crystals of Fire. Put them away, and I advise you not to collect these mutated red corals now because when they grow purple-red, they would be ethereal materials, which are very rare even in Ethereal World. One day, if you could master the Weapon-refining Techniques to a high level, you may be able to make divine weapons with them.¡±

    The Mermaid pondered while saying, ¡°Besides this usage, the red corals could be the best fluxing agent that helps materials with opposite properties merge with each other in the process of making a weapon. In addition, it is an auxiliary treasure for refining human bodies.¡±

    Ding Ning opened his eyes wide at the words. He did not pay any attention to the ethereal materials but was more interested in the red coral¡¯s usage of blending materials with opposite properties. He asked eagerly, ¡°Could red corals be used as medical materials? Are they harmful to human bodies?¡±

    ¡°Since it could help refine human bodies, it should be unharmful to them and used as medical materials, I guess.¡±

    The Mermaid shook her tail and answered in an uncertain tone.

    Ding Ning was overwhelmed by excitement for a long while upon hearing the words. If these red corals indeed could eliminate the repulsive effects between different materials, it would bring a great leap forward to the human history of medicine.

    As it was known to all the people, with the development of medical technology, organ transntation was no longer a fairytale. Even a heart could be transnted, let alone other organs.

    Nevertheless, no matter it was a bone marrow transntation or heart transntation, the imnted organ might be rejected by the subject body after the operation even if the organ was from a family.

    As a result, even if a patient was forced to ept an organ transntation operation, he might be able to live only several years more, and would face the fate of having another organ transntation or death if organ failures caused by the organ rejection urred.

    What worried Ding Ning the most was that Feng Jun¡¯s artificial limbs would be rejected by his body, and if that happened, Feng Jun would lose his artificial limbs.

    There were two reasons why Ding Ning took a risk giving Feng Jun an operation to arm him with four artificial limbs. One was that he wanted to see if his theory was practical, and the other one was that he hoped he could find a solution before the rejection urred.

    At the moment, he saw new hope from the mutated red corals in respect of their special properties. If he was able to make some anti-rejection pills with the red corals, the rejection of between imnted organs and human bodies would be solved.

    At the moment, Ding Ning stared at the red corals with greedy eyes, at which, the Mermaid could not help but got a chill. She said in an angry tone, ¡°Hey, are you thinking about taking all these red corals away with you? That¡¯s as stupid as emptying the pond to get the fish.¡±

    ¡°One more, I just want one more red coral.¡±

    Eyes bloodshot, Ding Ning enquired the Mermaid with eager eyes, fingers pointing at the red corals. At the moment, the ethereal materials were less important than the anti-rejection medicines in his eyes.

    ¡°Whatever, don¡¯t dig out all the red corals here. Do as you wish, and I have to remind you that the jellyfishes are approaching here, so, you¡¯d better think a way to escape from them.¡± said the Mermaid indifferently while shaking her big tail.

    She then transformed into the tattoo on Ding Ning¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 349 - Matchmaking

    <h4>Chapter 349</h4>

    <h4>Matchmaking</h4>

    Ding Ning was stunned. ¡°Right, the jellyfish group is still waiting for collecting the Spiritual Crystals of Water. If they find none is left, they will be angry and tear me into pieces.¡±

    Thinking for a moment, he cut another coral, put it into the Little Ghost Space, took out more than 30,000 Spiritual Crystals of Water with mental suffering, and threw them onto the ground, but he was unwilling to take out any of the highest grade Spiritual Crystals of Water.

    He thought very clearly that if he wanted to get an inexhaustible number of mutant red corals and use them as raw materials for making rejection drugs in the future, these mutant jellyfish should not die out.

    Now there were still 40,000 to 50,000 jellyfish, but their natural enemy is the mutant numbfish. So, no one could guarantee the jellyfish poption would not be destroyed.

    Therefore, he would rather return arge number of Spiritual Crystals of Water to the jellyfish, so that they would not be destroyed by the numbfish, and then this ce could be his backyard garden and provide him with red corals constantly.

    With sshes, a stream of water rushed into the cave. It should be the jellyfish poptioning to collect the Spiritual Crystals of Water.

    Ding Ning must be careful. He held his breath and hid on the side of the cave. When the jellyfish were picking up the Spiritual Crystals of Water, he crept into the cave tunnel gingerly. As soon as he entered the tunnel, he sped up and fled hurriedly.

    He knew that the highest grade purple Spiritual Crystals of Water were the foundation to ensure the topbat power of the poption. These purple giant jellyfish had already possessed the primary wisdom and would find more than 10 highest grade Spiritual Crystals of Water were missing.

    As expected, no sooner did hee out of the cave than a flood-like torrent rushed out of the tunnel. Their roaring anger spread a few kilometers, and he knew the purple jellyfish wereing.

    He could not think about other things but to drive the bubble to flee hurriedly. He didn¡¯t want to try if the Tri-colored Fire could help him escape from the tens of thousands of furious jellyfish army.

    Even if it could, he didn¡¯t want to use it to kill so many creatures. After all, the extinction of the jellyfish poption would not benefit him.

    The purple jellyfish were as fast as jets. As thick streams of water spouted, they had shortened a long distance from Ding Ning. Their speed was much faster than Ding Ning¡¯s.

    At the critical moment, the Mermaid helped him by adding two paddle-like hydrofoils on both sides of the bubble, and his bubble sped up sharply and suddenly like with wings and narrowly escaped the pursuit of the jellyfish.

    But such consumption also seemed unbearable for the Mermaid. When Ding Ning and Luoxue met sessfully and returned to the sea surface, the Mermaid¡¯s tattoos had be a bit fuzzy, and it even had no strength tomunicate with him and fell asleep, making him feel very guilty.

    Now daytime was not his concern. He got on the recovered Air Force Wing No.1, rose high in the air, flew to the remote courtyard in the western suburbs, and then headed for Ninghai University by bus.

    He had to make use of time to extract the required rice grains and bean sprouts from the starfish, conduct matching tests as soon as possible, and configure new drugs for clinical testing, so as to obtain prestige values and help the Mermaid regain its strength.

    In the courtyard in the western suburbs, Ding Ning was holding Luoxue¡¯s slim waist, looking incredibly at the scene in full swing before them.

    When they saw Ding Ninging, Cheng Hu and his two colleagues walked over and reported to him the construction of the vi.

    During this time, Cheng Hu and his two colleagues not only bought all thend within a radius of five kilometers, but also found a construction team and began to build the wall and officially build the vi.

    Their family members and rtives also came to Ninghai and devoted themselves to the building of the great mountain vi. The elderly helped nt vegetables and nursed the medicine garden, the women helped cook, the youths were assigned to work in Shengtang Medical Company, and those who didn¡¯t like the pharmaceutical industry had also been assigned by Ling Yun to work in the positions that interested them.

    The current situation was very good, but the money was also being spent very fast. After 50 million was used, Ling Yun gave them another 200 million, and so they had money to buy so muchnd.

    Although this area was remote in the western suburbs, it was within an international city after all, and thend was still very valuable.

    Speaking of the expense, Cheng Hu and his two colleagues handed all the ounts to Ding Ning anxiously, afraid he might think they had spent too much money.

    Ding Ning smiled and waved to refuse. Money was never a problem for him. He would never worry about Cheng Hu and his colleagues embezzling his money because he wouldn¡¯t use those whom he didn¡¯t believe or suspect those whom he used. Since he had given the mission to them, he would fully trust them.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job. That small building can¡¯t amodate so many people, and so I will give you another one billion. With the money, you will need to find a good designer to n the estate carefully and also expand the area of the medical garden. In addition, you will need to build some single-family vis. Each of you can have one and also buy a car of less than one million yuan.¡±

    Ding Ning asked for and got paper and pencil, marked the vi map, nned the use of each part of the vi, took out a billion bank card, and hand it to Cheng Hu.

    Cheng Hu blushed and refused hurriedly. ¡°Boss, you helped us heal our disability and also gave our family members jobs. How can we let you spend money building vis and buy cars?¡±

    ¡°Take it. I¡¯ve asked you to build the mountain vi, and so I don¡¯t treat you as outsiders. Since you are my family members, please don¡¯t behave so formally. In the future, the vi will be my home and also your home. By the way, spare somend to build a medicinal material manufacturing nt. Now, build 20 vis and 20 staff dormitory buildings. If you need more money, just ask Ling Yun.¡±

    Ding Ning waved indisputably to stop Cheng Hu¡¯s refusal, patted him on the shoulder, and smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided to work with me, you are my brothers, and your family members are my family members. Now that you can provide a good living condition for your families, please don¡¯t behave so formally. I still have urgent business, and I have to leave now. After I finish my work, I¡¯lle to see all of you. Now, I¡¯ll drive your car.¡±

    Before Cheng Hu and his colleagues who were moved and shed tears extended their gratitude, Ding Ning had taken Luoxue¡¯s hand and driven away the jeep bought for Cheng Hu a short while ago.

    Cheng Hu took the one billion card, clenched his fist, raised his head to make the tears that came out of his eyes flow back to his eyes, and whispered solemnly, ¡°From now on, my life belongs to my boss.¡±

    ¡°Our lives always belong to our boss.¡±

    Wang Yang joked with tearful red eyes.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Previously, we could work for the boss, but we were still concerned about our parents and rtives. Now, I can die for the boss at any time because I have no worries anymore. I believe that even if I die, our boss will still take care of my family because he is a man with love and brotherhood code.¡±

    Zhao Wei said sincerely.

    ¡°Right, our boss is a miracle-working doctor. He not only changed our destiny, but also took care of our family members. From now on, we have nothing to worry about anymore. Our lives belong to our boss. Anyone who wants to hurt him will have to step over our corpses first.¡±

    Cheng Hu had tears in his eyes, and his face glinted with a sturdy will.

    ¡°It is not pitiful for us who have wives and children to die, but Xiaoniu and Feng Jun still have no girlfriends, but they had better have children. It seems we will have to tell this to our boss¡¯ wife soon and act quickly.¡±

    Wang Yang grinned and yed a joke on Xiaoniu and Feng Jun.

    Cheng Hu and Zhao Wei took it seriously and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Before they are married and have children, we must protect them well.¡±

    Wang Yang winked and said, ¡°Cheng Hu, I think your sister Cheng Lin seems to like Xiaoniu. Why not match them?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t interfere with my sister¡¯s affairs. If she really likes Xiaoniu, I won¡¯t object, but don¡¯t try to match them. You really don¡¯t know her personality. She looks gentle, but she has her independent ideas. If we try to interfere, we may ruin the match that might have been sessful.¡±

    Speaking of his sister Cheng Lin, Cheng Hu showed some softness on his resolute face and raised the corners of his mouth slightly. His sister was only 20 this year, but she had taken up the burden of supporting their family since he joined the army.

    She was beautiful, but she was also very shrewish and able and had a strong character. Previously, the hooligans in their vige wanted to harass her, but they were beaten many times by her. As her brother, he was even a little afraid of her.

    Zhao Wei beat his chest and stamped his feet with regret. ¡°Why did I get married so early? If I had got marriedter, maybe I would have been your brother-inw.¡±

    ¡°F*ck off. Look at you in the mirror. You can¡¯t match my sister.¡±

    Cheng Hu kicked Zhao Wei¡¯s ass sulkily.

    Zhao Wei was not angry but gave a stealthy smile. ¡°Xiaoniu is dull and doesn¡¯t know your sister¡¯s heart. Or perhaps you can introduce your sister to our boss.¡±

    ¡°F*ck off, our boss already has several mistresses, and any of them is more beautiful than my sister. Don¡¯t make a mess here.¡±

    Cheng Hu was so angry. To be honest, he also wanted his sister to live with their boss, but he knew a person like their boss could not be tamed by his sister. For the sake of his sister¡¯s happiness, he thought it was safer for her to live with an honest man like Xiaoniu.

    ¡°Actually, Feng Jun is also a good guy, but he always keeps a straight face as if someone owes him money. Xiaoniu is too blunt. When he meets a girl, he can¡¯t talk. If your sister likes him, you can match them up. That¡¯s not bad.¡±

    Wang Yang looked astute.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t offer your lousy idea, and I think my sister prefers Xiaoniu. Wang Yang, your sister is also single, isn¡¯t she? Both of them look cold, and why not introduce her to Feng Jun?¡±

    Cheng Hu said with a snicker. Speaking of Wang Yang¡¯s elder sister Wang Lijiao, she was not less beautiful than Cheng Lin, and the cold temperament that she took no one seriously made men want to conquer her heart.

    Wang Yang looked defeated and said with a little dim look, ¡°You don¡¯t think I want to let my sister marry someone? She was in love once in the past, but the b*stard got a rich woman and dumped her. My sister suffered, went into a dead end, and is unwilling to get married in this life. If I tell her I will introduce a man to her, she will cut me with a knife.¡±

    ¡°Two negatives make a positive. When two ¡®ice cubes¡¯ are put together, they might like each other. Someday when we ask Feng Jun to drink, you can let your sister see him, but don¡¯t tell her it¡¯s a blind date, and just let them develop freely. Maybe there will be a sess.¡±

    Zhao Wei offered an idea with an astute expression.

    ¡°Hey, good idea, and let¡¯s try it. My parents are extremely worried about my sister. If they can be sessful, I will treat all of you to drinking for three days and nights.¡±

    Wang Yang seemed quite worried about his sister. As he heard the words, his eyes glinted and he patted his chest excitedly.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s discuss it carefully, and also ask Xiaoniu and my sister toe. We can tell them this is a party for our soldierrades, and maybe we will be able to match them up.¡±

    Cheng Hu also became interested.

    ¡°OK, that¡¯s a deal. It¡¯s easy to ask Xiaoniu toe, but if we want Feng Jun toe, we must ask our boss¡¯ wife for his leave. Huzi, perhaps, you should go and tell the boss¡¯ wife.¡±

    Zhao Wei mentioned a key problem. After all, Feng Jun was now their boss¡¯ wife bodyguard and could not leave his post without permission.

    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll talk to the boss¡¯ wife. I believe she will support us.¡±

    Cheng Hu scratched the back of his head and, biting his teeth and bracing himself, said.

 Chapter 350 - Aunt Xiang

    <h4>Chapter 350 Aunt Xiang</h4>

    When Cheng Hu and others were discussing the matchmaking for Xiaoniu and Feng Jun, Ding Ning had returned to Ninghai University¡¯sboratory to continue his research ceaselessly.

    Probably, anyone who was immersed in experimenting didn¡¯t want to be disturbed. It had been almost seven days after Ding Ning left, but no one had noticed that. This saved him much energy to exin it.

    Not like before, Luoxue didn¡¯t feel so bored and stare nkly any longer. Through this experience, she became so eager to get strong. Apart from preparing three meals a day for Ding Ning, she would use the rest of her time to strive to practice.

    The cruel reality was that after she left the sea which was rich in water elements, her practicing speed plummeted.

    After practicing in the sea for more than half a day, she reached thete stage of the Human Martial Arts Realm, but after she returned for a day, her cultivation grew little and almost stopped, making her quite distressed.

    Fortunately, after getting the red coral¡¯s fusion agent molecule through research, Ding Ning stretched, noticed the state of Luoxue at the moment, and patted his head in annoyance.

    Hastily, he took out more than 100 low grade Spiritual Crystals of Water and handed them to her. ¡°Hold these things in your hands to practice.¡±

    ¡°What are they? They are so beautiful.¡± Luoxue blinked her big eyes and yed with the Spiritual Crystals of Water joyfully.

    ¡°Spiritual Crystals of Water. They have the spiritual power of the water system, and you can use them to practice in the future. After using them up, please tell me, and I will give new ones.¡±

    Ding Ning pinched Luoxue¡¯s extremely tender face and spoke in a pampering manner.

    ¡°Thank you, brother!¡±

    Luoxue¡¯s happy eyes narrowed into a crescent shape. Before the abundant and pure Spiritual Energy of Water was put into practice, the Spiritual Energy of Water inside her had begun to desire it, and the entireboratory also seemed to be filled with water, making them feel refreshed and extremelyfortable.

    Ding Ning felt refreshed, but he didn¡¯t expect such a wonderful effect of the Spiritual Crystals of Water. They could increase the humidity of the air, remove the impurities in the air, and make people refreshed. His brain seemed to be much clearer.

    Just when Ding Ning believed that his experiences in the past few days were unknown to others, he did not know that the woman from Yan Jing had been waiting for a long time.

    The day after Ding Ning left hisboratory for the deserted ind, the woman from Yan Jing brought a male assistant and a female assistant to Ninghai.

    After checking into Ninghai International Hotel, the woman did not contact Ding Qianlie. Instead, she asked her male assistant to rent a low-key Toyota Camry from a leasingpany and went straight to Biyun Nunnery in the eastern suburbs.

    When she left Ninghai International Hotel, a humble ck Buick pulled out of the underground garage, far behind her Toyota.

    In the hotel room, a very inconspicuous high-power telescope appeared at the window sill blocked by the curtain, and the expressionless female assistant in her thirties whispered in the headset, ¡°Chairman, as you estimated, someone is following you. It is a ck Buick Regal, and its license te number is Ning A08795.¡±

    ¡°OK, I got it.¡±

    From the headset came the unwavering voice of the Yan Jing woman.

    ¡°First Miss, do you want me to get rid of them? Or...¡±

    The driver Su Kang was about 50 to 60 years old with an honest face.

    He was the woman¡¯s assistant, driver and bodyguard, and also an old servant who had watched her grow up since she was young. When she heard the sound in her headset, her eyes glinted with some coldness. Although she didn¡¯t finish her words, the cold killing intention in them made people shudder.

    ¡°No, Uncle Kang, you just drive normally.¡±

    With a gorgeous face free from face-powder, the woman didn¡¯t show the panic that someone was following her and spoke calmly.

    ¡°Yes, First Miss!¡±

    Su Kang put away the bone-breaking killing intention, became simple and honest again, and did his best to drive.

    An hourter, the car went through the urban area of Ninghai and entered the East Suburban Development District, where not only pedestrians but also vehiclesing and going became few.

    When they drove past a traffic light intersection and the green light countdown was left with thest three seconds, the woman suddenly said, ¡°Uncle Kang, speed up!¡±

    Su Kang, who had begun to slow down, pressed the elerator as if it was his conditioned reflex as he heard the words, and suddenly sped up and rushed past when the yellow light was shing.

    Behind it, the Buick car¡¯s driver, who thought the car in front slowed down to stop, had no time to think and suddenly pressed the elerator to keep up. It was nothing to run a red light, and he could not lose that woman.

    ¡°Beep, beep, beep!¡±

    ¡°Creak!¡±

    A concrete mixer truck came quickly from the side, and a series of rapid horn buzzing sounded. The two men in the Buick car were astonished, turned the steering wheel hurriedly, and twisted into an S-shaped line at the intersection, wishing to avoid being hit by the concrete mixer truck.

    Pitifully, it was toote. The concrete mixer truck was passing the green light at its normal speed of more than 60km per hour with a heavy load, and the driver had no time to stop his truck.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The tires of the mixer truck made a ck emergency brake line on the ground, but it still bumped heavily into the Buick car and sent it flying more than ten meters and then falling onto the ground. The Buick car was deformed and unrecognizable, and the two men in the car were so dead.

    When seeing the scene from the rearview mirror, Su Kang looked calm butplimented her silently, ¡°First Miss¡¯s nickname of the first talenteddy in Yan Jing is so real, and her mental arithmetic ability that controls results is so scary.¡±

    He knew that the concrete mixer truck was not arranged by his First Miss beforehand. Just as the car slowed down, she saw the concrete mixer truck that was still far away by using the convenience of sight at the intersection and asked him to suddenly elerate at the critical moment, which caused the absolutely unexpected traffic ident and got rid of the informers of the person who followed her.

    ¡°s, I really don¡¯t know why they wanted to be so quick. Betterte than never. Was it so hard to obey the traffic rules?¡±

    The woman¡¯s bright and clean face showed some regret, but she didn¡¯t have the slightest sympathy orpassion. With more than 20 years of miserable life, she had long known that her enemy was fierce and her kindness and softness would only bring greater disasters to those whom she cared about.

    Before this, she had two options in mind. One was to get rid of the car when it stopped and waited for the green lights; the other was to lead the car into a deadly traffic ident as it followed her close behind.

    Pitifully, the Buick¡¯s driver stupidly chose the second suicide ident. Naturally, the woman would not feel sympathetic for such enemies and could only express her deep regret. After all, she had given them the chance to survive, but they didn¡¯t cherish it.

    Once known as the first beauty with wisdom and a good look in Yan Jing, the woman finally showed her unstoppable and unmatched excellence again after hiding her capabilities and keeping a low profile for more than 20 years.

    This told the world not to forget that she was by no means a worthless vase only with the title of ¡°beautiful as an immortal¡±, for beneath the peerless appearance was the ¡°beautiful name¡± of ¡°wise as a demon¡±, which, however, had been forgotten by numerous people.

    The Toyota Camry continued driving forward without pausing. After only stopping for less than a minute at a visual corner where no one could see it, it continued moving toward Biyun Nunnery.

    Five minutester, an Audi A8 rushed close behind the Toyota Camry to the east. After the Audi passed, an ordinary Passat came out of a turning, moving to the opposite direction.

    The Yan Jing woman, who was sitting in the Passat at the moment, stared out of the window without the slightest focus in her eyes, where there were irremovable thoughts and expectations.

    20 minutester, the Audi A8 stopped at the gate of Biyun Nunnery. In the distance, Su Kang wearing white gloves stepped out of the car, opened its rear door respectfully, and put his hand close over her head to prevent it from hitting the roof. Although it was hard to see her face clearly, it was easy to see that she was dressed the same as the Yan Jing woman.

    The middle-aged man on the co-pilot seat of the Audi car took out his mobile phone, dialed a number, and reported respectfully, ¡°Master, the previous car crash was an ident. Now she has entered Biyun Nunnery.¡±

    ¡°Zhao Qun, follow her closely. Whoever she meets and whatever she does, report all the details to me.¡±

    A majestic and calm voice came from the other end of the phone.

    ¡°Yes, master, but we can¡¯t enter the Biyun Nunnery.¡±

    Zhao Qun looked at Su Kang who was standing at the door like a door god, and, being a little embarrassed, spoke.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Send people to keep an eye on Biyun Nunnery 24 hours a day, and see who wille out after she leaves. Have a full investigation of her and her ancestors.¡±

    The majestic voice growled with a trace of desperate anger.

    ¡°I see, master!¡±

    Zhao Qun was shocked. For so many years, his master was calm to whatever he encountered, and only the woman could easily touch the most sensitive part of his heart and make him lose his temper.

    A smart escape became meaningless after Ding Ning went to the deserted ind.

    The Yan Jing woman used a trick, hid in a rented house near Ninghai University, and remained indoors, anxiously waiting for Ding Ning to return. When eating, she even ordered take out.

    This was the same as her double staying at Yan Jing International Hotel, but the only difference was that the double would show her side at the hotel window each day, making Zhao Qun who closely watched her daily confused.

    ¡°What is this girl ying with? Hurriedly, she rushed to Ninghai to prepare birthday gifts for the master of the Bai Family, but why did she stay indoors all day long when she arrived?¡±

    After getting the information, the master living far in Yan Jing was also confused. He didn¡¯t know what she was doing and could only tell Zhao Qun to keep a close eye.

    ¡°Knock! Knock! Knock!¡±

    The Yanjing woman was bored, watching a non-nutritive TV series. She didn¡¯t know when Ding Ning would return, but her door was knocked suddenly.

    The woman felt nervous and saw through the peephole prudently. When she saw a delivery boy, she then opened the door.

    Just as she took the food, her neighbor¡¯s door suddenly opened and a beautiful woman walked out. Taking a casual nce, she was stunned instantly, shouting in surprise, ¡°Aunt Xiang, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Muqing, I came to visit a friend in Ninghai, but why are you here?¡±

    The woman known as Aunt Xiang gave a wry smile. She had been quite careful, but she was surprised that she was still recognized by an acquaintance. What a coincidence!

    ¡°I am studying at Ninghai University. I usually live here. What a coincidence! Aunt Xiang, why did youe to Ninghai? Why not tell me? I would have been your tour guide and traveled with you.¡±

    Shen Muqing gave an uncovered joyful smile. The woman in front of her had been the only one she admired most since she was young.

    After she took out her purse, paid the delivery boy money, and let him leave, Aunt Xiang then looked around vigntly, pushed Shen Muqing into the room, and closed the door. ¡°Muqing, how is your health?¡±

    ¡°Aunt Xiang, I¡¯m much better now, and I can even jog.¡±

    Shen Muqing¡¯s face was filled with a cheerful smile.

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    Aunt Xiang looked at her with a little surprise because she knew the seriousness of the ill-fated girl¡¯s disease.

    ¡°Of course, it is true. I met a miracle-working doctor, and he was amazing.¡±

    Against her usualdylike style, Shen Muqing held Aunt Xiang¡¯s arm and talked ceaselessly, exining everything that happened after she met Ding Ning. Of course, she omitted those intimate moments. That was the biggest secret buried deep in her heart. She didn¡¯t even mention Ding Ning¡¯s name, for it would pain her heart faintly.

 Chapter 351 - Youâ€™re My Older Sister?

    <h4>Chapter 351 You¡¯re My Older Sister?</h4>

    Aunt Xian was very experienced, how could she not see through Shen Muqing¡¯s desire to speak? Looks like this girl is in love. She rubbed her head affectionately and teased, ¡°I wonder which boy is so lucky to have received our Muqing¡¯s affections.¡±

    A blush rose to Shen Muqing¡¯s face. Bashfully, she coquettishly said, ¡°Aunt Xiang, you¡¯re making fun of me.¡±

    ¡°Haha, if only you girl could be my daughter-inw.¡±

    Aunt Xiang truly liked Shen Muqing from the bottom of her heart. Unfortunately, every time she remembered the childbride she had decided on, she immediately dismissed this thought.

    Qianlie was just as good as Muqing. Most importantly, her background was simple and was not born into arge family like Shen Muqing. For Shen Muqing, her marriage was not something she could decide.

    ¡°Aunt Xiang, have you found your child?¡±

    Shen Muqing asked timidly, afraid of touching on a sore spot.

    She knew Aunt Xiang¡¯s past quite well. She had courageously stood against her family in her marriage and defended her love faithfully until the end. Even after 20 years, she still felt no regret.

    This was the reason Aunt Xiang could be her hero. In her bones, she strongly objected to marriages of convenience betweenrge families. Particrly when she thought about her current situation with Ding Ning, she felt depressed.

    She wanted to courageously say no to her arrange marriage like what Aunt Xiang did but she did not have the courage to object the fate. She was deeply afraid that the man she loved would be hurt because of this.

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Aunt Xiang shook her head in distress but she was not as heartbroken as Shen Muqing had imagined. Perhaps enough time had passed that Aunt Xiang was used to it now, Shen Muqing thought to herself.

    ¡°Aunt Xiang, why are you living here?¡±

    To avoid hurting Aunt Xiang, Shen Muqing deliberately changed the subject.

    ¡°I... came to see a friend but he was not home. I need to wait for him toe back. However, someone has sent people like dogs to keep an eye on me. Thus, I hid in here to wait for my friend¡¯s return.¡±

    A cold light shed through Aunt Xiang¡¯s face and she spoke through gritted teeth.

    Shen Muqing started. She knew a few things about what happened in the past. She had not expected that that person had still not given up after all these years.

    This filled her with sympathy for Aunt Xiang and made her impression of that person plummet. Unhappily, she pouted. ¡°That¡¯s too much, what right does he have to treat you this way? Fortunately, you didn¡¯t marry him back then, otherwise, who knows what outrageous things he might have done?¡±

    Aunt Xiang looked at her with soft eyes. ¡°Muqing, you have to promise me one thing. Don¡¯t tell anyone about seeing me here, otherwise, my friend will suffer.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, Aunt Xiang, I won¡¯t tell anyone, including my parents.¡±

    Shen Muqing promised with sincerity then immediately urged, ¡°Aunt Xiang, hurry and eat. The food is almost cold.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m not that hungry. It¡¯s just doesn¡¯t feel right not to call for something when it¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    Aunt Xiang held Shen Muqing¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re almost graduated, right? What are your ns for after?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m much better now. Recently, I¡¯m been preparing for an advertisingpany. After all, I studied advertising design. I need to apply what I¡¯ve learned, and only in this way can I realize the value of my life...¡±

    Shen Muqing described her grand n to her excitedly. Many of her unique insights moved Aunt Xiang. This girl really has her own ns; she¡¯s a talent.

    As the leader of amercialpany, Aunt Xiang told her all she knew and exined everything she did not understand. Shen Muqing felt that she had learned a great deal and listened even more humbly.

    Two beautiful women, one old and one young, chatted happily. Without them knowing, time passed into thete afternoon. Shen Muqing looked at the dim light in the room and gave a cry of surprise. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s already sote.¡±

    ¡°Haha, go do what you need to do. In any case, my friend hasn¡¯te back yet. I¡¯ll wait here for him.¡±

    Aunt Xiang said with augh.

    Shen Muqing bit her lip and quietly said, ¡°I don¡¯t actually have anything to do. One of my friends went somewhere recently, I just wanted to see if he hade back.¡±

    No one knew that Shen Muqing had long been quietly watching Ding Ning. The second day Ding Ning went to the deserted ind, Shen Muqing discovered he was gone. Each evening, she would habitually go check.

    ¡°Is it your little boyfriend?¡± Aunt Xiang teased with a smile.

    A blush rose to Shen Muqing¡¯s face and she said, with embarrassment, ¡°Aunt Xiang, if you keep teasing me, I¡¯ll ignore you.¡±

    ¡°Ah, are you embarrassed? Haha, alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Go find your little lover.¡±

    Aunt Xiang looked at Shen Muqing being embarrassed and thought to herself that it was good to be young. Even if she could not escape the fate of her family¡¯s arranged marriage, at least, she truly loved once during her youth. She would not have any regrets this lifetime.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave now, Aunt Xiang. I bring you something good to eatter and I¡¯ll chat with you at night.¡±

    Shen Muqing waved her hands and said with a smile.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m sick and tired of takeout, bring me something good.¡±

    Aunt Xiang thought for a while. She had no idea when Ding Ning would be back, so she might as well have Shen Muqing keep herpany.

    ¡°Then wait for me, I¡¯ll be back soon!¡±

    Shen Muqing left excitedly. She loved peace and quiet but when she was with Aunt Xiang, she felt like she had endless things to say just like when she was with Ding Ning.

    In particr, Ding Ning and Aunt Xiang gave her a very simr feeling. Huh, Shen Muqing paused, it seemed that they looked a little simr too.

    Shen Muqing shook her head and didn¡¯t continue that line of thought. One was the proud daughter of a powerful tribe in Yan Jing and the other was a young man from a south-western town, so they were nothing alike. How could there be any connection between them?

    ¡°Ding!¡±

    Moments after Shen Muqing left, the doorbell rang again. Aunt Xiang shook her head with a smallugh. How could Muqing be back so quickly? Did she forget something?

    Opening the door, Aunt Xiang looked at the person in shock. ¡°Knife Scar? Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Madam! Young master is back.¡±

    Knife Scar looked at Aunt Xiang excited and spoke respectfully.

    The always calm Aunt Xiang suddenly froze. Before Ding Ning returned, she thought of him day and night but now that she was going to see him, she felt nervous. This was probably what was meant by returning home withplicated feelings. Aunt Xiang took a deep breath as her heart leaped wildly. Not sure where to put her hands, she asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Is, is he well?¡±

    ¡°The young master is doing very well. He¡¯s in the universityboratory doing experiments.¡±

    Knife Scar did his best to keep his voice calm.

    ¡°Wait for me outside for a moment; I... I¡¯m going to change.¡±

    Aunt Xiang¡¯s emotions were veryplicated right now. She forced herself to calm down and rushed to her bedroom to dress up.

    Knife Scar¡¯s mouth moved as if to speak but stopped again. He wanted to tell her that there was no need to dress up, the young master would not see you.

    But in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. He quietly closed the door and waited downstairs. He could understand madam¡¯s nervousness right now. After all, he was her son that she had not seen for more than 20 years. Even if she could only see him from a distance, she wanted to show the best part of herself.

    Ding Ning stretched and looked at the bottles of medicine on the test bench with a faint smile on his face. After repeated experiments, he had finally sessfully created a new and stable medicine. Now, he only had to hand it to the relevant departments for clinical trials then they could start mass-producing it.

    ¡°Brother, eat first.¡±

    Luoxue had already prepared dinner. Seeing the smile on Ding Ning¡¯s face, she felt very happy. ¡°Brother, why are you so happy? Have you seeded with the new medicine?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Luoxue, give the new medicine a name. ording to precedent in the medical world, each time a new medicine is created, the researcher has the right to name it.¡±

    Ding Ning spoke unclearly as he shoved rice and food into his mouth. Luoxue¡¯s cooking skills had improved again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to give it a name. You created it, so you should give it a name. Why don¡¯t we call it Ding Ning¡¯s medicine?¡±

    Luoxue suggested happily.

    ¡°No way, my name is not suitable for use as a medicine.¡±

    Ding Ning shook his head with a smile and said thoughtfully, ¡°The new medicine is mostly made up of two micro-organisms, rice and bean sprouts. It isbined with the medicinal properties of 17 additional Chinese herbal medicines to form an orally taken medicine. How about we call it Rice Bean Oral Solution?¡±

    ¡°Whatever you say. Wasn¡¯t there a Cow Bean Vine before? Rice Bean is also very good.¡±

    Luoxue blinked herrge eyes. She had no objection to such a low-ss name. In her heart, as long as it was a name Ding Ning came up with, it was always good.

    Ding Ning never had much talent foring up with names. Very pleased with himself, he said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll call it Rice Bean.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Ding Ning¡¯s face darkened. Looking toward the door, he said in a harsh voice, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    The shadowy figure outside the door shed away. Without thinking, Ding Ning put away the Rice Bean medicine and ran outside. As he left, he hurriedly reminded Luoxue, ¡°Luoxue, be careful, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Brother...¡±

    Luoxue was just about to say something when Ding Ning disappeared from in front of her eyes. Furrowing her brows, strange sounds came from her mouth. The crow, Xiaohei, appeared from nowhere and flew intimately around Luoxue.

    ¡°Xiaohei, follow brother and have a look.¡±

    Luoxue ordered uneasily. Without a word, Xiaohei flew out and chased after Ding Ning.

    The further Ding Ning chased, the tighter his brows furrowed together. The figure in front was broad and strong, the figure wore a hat and mouth-mask so their face could not be clearly seen. They ran at a steady pace and regrly turned back to nce at him. They did not run as wildly as Ding Ning thought they would. On the contrary, the person headed toward the biggest crowds of people as if they were purposely drawing him out.

    Who was this person? Why did theye to peek at theboratory? Did they want to find out how far the development had gone? Or did they have other motives?

    In the crowd, Ding Ning could not chase as fast as he wanted to avoid shocking those around him. He could only stay behind the person and follow from a distance.

    The figure stopped by the entrance to a smallmunity near the school and turned to watch Ding Ning calmly.

    Ding Ning approached him warily. Staring intently into their eyes, he said in a cold voice, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The man suddenly reached out and lifted the mask on his face, revealing a face Ding Ning was slightly familiar with. With a smile, he respectfully said, ¡°You are more and more alert.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Ding Ning looked at the knife scar on the man¡¯s face and cried out in surprise.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to still remember me.¡±

    Knife Scar nced at Ding Ning with surprise. After all, when he first appeared, Ding Ning had already fainted. It was not an easy feat for him to remember his appearance.

    ¡°You¡¯re with my sister?¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s voice trembled and he suddenly felt much panicked. Was his sister, whose face was always hidden, finally about to meet him?

    Knife Scar¡¯s expression was startled, he had not thought that the young master would know of the youngdy¡¯s existence. It looked like they had still underestimated the young master.

    ¡°Crunch!¡±

    A Rolls-Royce Phantom stopped beside. With red-rimmed eyes, Ding Qianlie got out from the car and cried out in a trembling voice, ¡°Brother!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my sister?¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s entire body trembled. Looking at the beautiful woman, the mysterious sense of familiarity removed hisst trace of doubt. Like an aggrieved child, tears fell from his eyes.

 Chapter 352 - Brother and Sister

    <h4>Chapter 352 Brother and Sister</h4>

    ¡°If I¡¯m not your sister, who would be your sister?¡±

    Ding Qianlie forcibly pushed down the embarrassment and excitement in her heart and spoke with slight coquettishness. Silently, she thanked that he was unconsciousness when they dual-cultivated and did not remember her face. Otherwise, she would die of embarrassment.

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t know what to do with his hands and scratched the back of his head. Wiping his tears, he smiled dazedly and called out with emotion, ¡°Sister!¡±

    The corner of Knife Scar¡¯s mouth twitched slightly and he disappeared silently into the darkness. He had to ensure no one discovered such a scene. His people were already spread out and were on guard at all times.

    ¡°So good!¡±

    Ding Qianlie had never seen Ding Ning behave like a child. Her face glowed with maternal care and she wanted to affectionately rub his head but found that he was too tall and she could not reach.

    Ding Ning obediently bent down and allowed her to rub his head with an expression of admiration. A powerful sense of familial affection rose in his heart.

    Ding Qianlie¡¯s smile was like a blooming flower. While Ding Ning was unaware, she stuck out her tongue at a white Hummer stopped not far away and made a scary face.

    In the Hummer, Aunt Xiang¡¯s face was covered in tears. She stared dazedly at Ding Ning¡¯s handsome face and did not blink at all as if she could never see enough.

    ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t even know your name yet. Oh, right, why didn¡¯t you live with our father and me? Also, do you know who our mother is? What is her name? What does she look like? Has she already passed away or...¡±

    For the first time in his life, Ding Ning voluntarily took the arm of a woman. As if he was a book of 100,000 questions, he opened his mouth and a chain of questions came out.

    Ding Qianlie sighed gently. ¡°My name is Ding Qianlie. I am the chairman of Longteng Group. As for mother, you will find out in the future. I can only tell you that mother is alive and well. Do you me mother?¡±

    This question was for Aunt Xiang. Through a wireless microphone, Aunt Xiang could clearly hear everything they said.

    Aunt Xiang wiped her tears and stared anxiously at Ding Ning. She wanted to know how he would reply.

    ¡°Mother is still alive? That¡¯s great. Growing up, father would not tell me.¡±

    Ding Ning did not hide his expression of surprise at all and immediately said, with relief, ¡°I¡¯ve imagined mother¡¯s face countless times but I could not imagine it. I always thought mother passed away or was divorced. No matter what, I don¡¯t believe there is any mother in the world who does not love her children. Since mother will not see me, she must have her difficulties. How could I me her?¡±

    Aunt Xiang covered her mouth and was sobbing silently. Tears blurred her vision and she wanted nothing more than to rush out there and hug him tightly, to make up for the mother¡¯s love that had been absent for more than two decades.

    But her remaining reason told her that she could not do that. The joy of a moment would expose Ding Ning¡¯s identity and ce him in great danger. This was a situation she would not allow to happen. She could only look distantly at the son she had parted with more than two decades ago and clench her fist tightly.

    Because her nails dug too deep into her palm, blood seeped out but she did not feel any trace of pain. All she could see right now was the tall and upright figure. In a low voice, she muttered, ¡°My child, wait a bit longer. Trust me, it won¡¯t be long before our family reunites.¡±

    Ding Qianlie felt her heart ache. The more tolerantly Ding Ning spoke, the more she hurt. She stretched out a hand and pulled him into her arms. By his ear, she quietly said, ¡°Brother, mother loves you dearly and misses you greatly. But she has her difficulties. She has always worked hard for our family to reunite. Trust me.¡±

    ¡°Sister, I am not a kid anymore. What is happening? Why is no one willing to tell me? At least, you can tell me mother¡¯s name, right?¡±

    Even though she was his sister, Ding Qianlie¡¯s soft and alluring woman¡¯s body made Ding Ning feel ufortable. Calmly, he struggled out of her embrace and spoke with some anger.

    Ding Qianlie sensed his ufortableness and her face blushed slightly. In a soft voice, she said, ¡°It¡¯s for your own good that you are not being told. Whether it¡¯s father or mother, they all want to protect you. You will know mother¡¯s nameter. Be good and wait a bit more. One day, our family will reunite.¡±

    Ding Ning opened his mouth. He wanted to push some more but thinking that they had just met today, he did not want them to part on bad terms so he could only suppress the curiosity in his heart and agree unhappily.

    ¡°Oh, right, brother, this is my number. Don¡¯t carry all your problems yourself. If you have any problems, call me. Longteng Group is yours. I am just helping you manage it. Once you¡¯re grown up, I will hand it over to you.¡±

    Ding Qianlie took out an old-fashioned business card and handed it to him.

    Ding Ning epted the business card and carefully put it away. With a lightugh, he said, ¡°Longteng Group is all of your hard work, so I won¡¯t take it. Besides, I have no interest in running apany.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not eptable. For our family to reunite, not only do we need powerful martial support, we also need sufficient wealth and power. Otherwise, our family¡¯s enemies will crush us into dust.¡±

    Ding Qianlie¡¯s voice was both anxious and gratified when she spoke. She had singlehandedly created Longteng Group and had put all of her heart and soul into it. Although she knew long ago that thepany belonged to Ding Ning, it would be a lie to say that she waspletelyfortable with it. Ding Ning¡¯s attitude right now dispersed that smudge of bad feeling.

    ¡°Sister, I am really not one to run apany. I much prefer curing illness, saving people, and doing research. We are siblings, what need is there for such separation? What is yours is mine and what is mine is yours, right?¡±

    Ding Ning said with a smile. ¡°Besides, I am preparing to open a pharmaceuticalpany myself. Compared to other industries, I am better at researching medicine and creating new medicines.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just medicine, right? My brother is the famous Master of the Divine Burin.¡±

    Ding Qianlie saw his resolution and did not argue further, instead, she spoke teasingly.

    Ding Ning was startled but immediately remembered that his sister had been keeping an eye on him. It was not strange for her to know he was the Master of the Divine Burin. Embarrassed, he scratched his head. ¡°You know all about it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve known it for a long time. To support you, I spent 2.3 billion dors to win your Moonlight Lion.¡±

    Ding Qianlieughed briefly.

    Unexpectedly, Ding Ning immediately felt a pang in his heart and his face twisted when he heard that she had spent 2.3 billion to win his jade carving. ¡°Sister, if you want jade carvings, I¡¯ll carve them for you. Why spend 2.3 billion to win it? Such a waste.¡±

    ¡°As long as I think it¡¯s worth it, it¡¯s fine. My brother¡¯s creations are worth this price. In the future, you should make something every now and then. Don¡¯t carve too many though, then they won¡¯t be worth anything.¡±

    Ding Qianlie said with a smile. What she didn¡¯t tell Ding Ning was that she had two reasons for bidding such a high price for the Moonlight Lion. One, she was preparing a stepping stone for her mother to negotiate with the old man of the Su family. Second, she was purposely raising the Master of the Divine Burin¡¯s value. The higher his value, the smoother Ding Ning¡¯s path will be in the future.

    As an elite in the professional world, of course, she knew that scarcity created value. Hunger marketing was king. Once the Master of the Divine Burin¡¯s creations were everywhere, they would not be worth anything.

    ¡°Yes, I know. Oh, right, sister, if you like jade carvings, I¡¯ll give you a fewter.¡±

    Although Ding Ning just met Ding Qianlie, he could feel her sincere love and care and his heart felt warmed. He wanted to express something but was unable to find the words.

    He wanted to gift her a jade carving but he didn¡¯t have any good materials on hand and he could not bring himself to use lesser quality jadeite. Suddenly, he thought of the red coral that he got from the bottom of the sea and his eyes immediately brightened.

    Although the mutated coral was very useful in making differentiating medicine, he was never stingy when it came to his friends and family. It didn¡¯t take much material to make a few carvings, even if it was all used up, he would not mind at all. In his heart, affection was priceless and nothing couldpare to it.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve already prepared the ss Type, it¡¯s just waiting for you.¡±

    Ding Qianlie remembered that she had spent of lot of money and effort to purchase the ss Types. Even though she did had nock of money, there were a number of big projects that thepany was about to begin so there was not that much extra money. In order to buy the ss Type, she had spent a few hundred million and it still hurt her a little.

    ¡°I have to give my sister the best; ss Type is not enough.¡±

    Ding Ning waved his hand with a majestic air. He was speaking truthfully. Compared to red coral of the highest grade, ss Type was nothing.

    However, Ding Qianlie suddenly opened her mouth wide and said ufortably, ¡°But I¡¯ve already bought the ss Type.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Ding Ning paused then smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine that you¡¯ve bought it. How about this, I¡¯ll also carve the ss Type, you can keep it to give it as a gift or to sell it. I¡¯ll also carve two items from the red coral of the highest grade coral. It will be my meeting gift to you.¡±

    ¡°Red coral of the highest grade?¡±

    Ding Qianlie frowned in distress. ¡°The red coral of the highest grade is sold by the gram. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t afford it, but the key matter is that it¡¯s difficult to buy.¡±

    ¡°Buy? Why should we buy it? How can I have you provide the materials when it¡¯s my gift? I have the red coral of the highest grade on hand. No, I should say that it¡¯s better than the red coral of the highest grade. I¡¯ll carve it tonight and give it to you tomorrow.¡±

    Ding Ning looked at Ding Qianlie¡¯s beautiful face and sighed in his heart. This face was really very familiar. Was this the so-called instinctive connection between blood-rtives?

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up tomorrow. Now that we have met each other, after you¡¯ve finished developing the medicine, move in and live with me.¡±

    Ding Qianlie couldn¡¯t help but say. She looked at Ding Ning¡¯s deep-set eyes and felt a wave of admiration in her heart. It was time to deepen her connection to her future husband. Thinking of this, a light blush rose to her face.

    ¡°I... alright!¡±

    Ding Ning scratched his head. Looking at Ding Qianlie¡¯s eager gaze, he did not have the heart to reject her, but what about Luoxue? Immediately, he boldly asked, ¡°Sister, I adopted a younger sister. Can I bring her with me?¡±

    ¡°Come together. Is your sister not also my sister? However, you have more than one younger sister, right? I remember you had a pair of twin younger sisters.¡±

    Ding Qianlie said mischievously.

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    Ding Ning coughed awkwardly. ¡°Ye Huan and Ye Le were born into pitiful situations. I just gave them a hand, and it¡¯s not what you think...¡±

    ¡°I know, you¡¯ve even bought a garden house in Spring All the Year Round City. You¡¯re hiding beauties in a golden home.¡±

    Ding Qianlie covered her mouth with a lightugh but a sourness rose in her heart.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s really not what you think. I just treat them like sisters.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s face turned red. Buying the sisters a garden house did indeedck foresight. He should have just bought a normal apartment. By buying a garden house, no one would believe him if he said he had no other motives.

    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to exin to me. My brother is so handsome, so it¡¯s normal for girls to like you. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m stingy. I¡¯ve given you your meeting gift long ago but you¡¯ve given the garden house and Cayenne to others. Ah, you really don¡¯t take my affection seriously.¡±

    Ding Qianlie said with some resentment.

    Ding Ning suddenly remembered the prize he mysteriously won. A bright light shed through his mind and he yelped, ¡°Longteng Group developed the Spring All the Year Round City? Did you also arrange the prize?¡±

 Chapter 353 - Gift

    <strong>Chapter 353 Gift</strong>

    ¡°At least you¡¯re not that stupid. Do you finally get it? Do you regret gifting it to other people now?¡±

    Ding Qianlie said sourly.

    ¡°I was saying that my luck isn¡¯t that good. How could buy a house and win a prize doing so?¡±

    Ding Ning finally understood. He pped his head in annoyance. ¡°If I knew it was a meeting gift from you, I wouldn¡¯t have given it away, no matter what. Well, I¡¯m sorry about the house but I¡¯ll get the car back in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Never mind, you¡¯ve already given it away. Even if you afford to lose such face, I can¡¯t. I¡¯ll get you a big gift in the future.¡±

    Ding Qianlie smiled proudly.

    Ding Ning rubbed his hands eagerly and smiled sweetly. ¡°Sister, leak some spoilers, what¡¯s the gift?¡±

    ¡°Your old house, in the Fuxing Road district. Speaking of this, it¡¯s actually all thanks to you. If you didn¡¯t destroy Hongda Real Estate, I wouldn¡¯t be able to win this project. Now, the right to develop the district is in the hands of one of Longteng Group¡¯s subsidiarypanies.¡±

    Ding Qianlieughed coquettishly, she was very pleased with Ding Ning¡¯s attitude.

    ¡°For real? That¡¯s great.¡±

    Having lived in the old district for 5 years, Ding Ning had a lot of affection for it. Although Fuxing Road was not amercial street, it was in a good location. Not only was transportation convenient, the surrounding environment was also good too. It was very suitable for living.

    If he had to choose between the Banwan Vi and Fuxing Road, he would choose Fuxing Road without hesitation.

    ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll build you a vi for yourself as a meeting gift.¡±

    Ding Qianlie said generously.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank you in advance.¡±

    Ding Ning epted the gift without hesitation. He was not in the habit of being overly-polite with his family. This attitude pleased Ding Qianlie greatly.

    ¡°Oh, right, who rescued me that day? Was it Knife Scar or Meditation Master?¡±

    Ding Ning suddenly remembered being rescued the other day as well as having his Eight Meridians mysteriously opened. He had long felt a gratefulness in his heart and now that he had the chance, naturally, he was going to ask about it.

    Ding Qianlie¡¯s face immediately turned red. Thinking of the ecstasy that night, tremors rose in her heart.

    Afraid that Ding Ning would sense something, she quickly said, ¡°Knife Scar rescued you first then took you to Meditation Master¡¯s ce.¡±

    Remembering that the Meditation Master spent all her skill to rescue Ding Ning, Ding Qianlie¡¯s expression dimmed. Seriously, she said, ¡°It was Meditation Master who used all of her skills to save you. From a warrior at the Real Martial Arts Realm, she became a normal person.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s expression changed. At the time, he suspected that Meditation Master rescued him but after he saw that she was only a normal person, he dismissed this possibility.

    He would never have imagined that Meditation Master, a powerful warrior at the Real Martial Arts Realm, would be a useless person to save him. This kindness was one that he would not be able to repay.

    It must be known that for a warrior, their cultivation was their life. What Meditation Master did was not just saving his life, and she had used her life to save him.

    This filled his heart with guilt and unease. He muttered, ¡°How could this be? Why would Meditation Master be so good to me? How can I repay such a great kindness.¡±

    Thinking of Meditation Master¡¯s calm expression at the time, Ding Ning¡¯s heart was filled with admiration. No wonder she was a high monk, even after losing her cultivation, she could still remain so calm. If it was him, he would have been depressed to death. Just her transcendent mentality made him admire her greatly.

    Pain shed through Ding Qianlie¡¯s beautiful eyes. ¡°There is no love or hate in this world that is without cause or reason. Meditation Master had her reasons for saving you.¡±

    ¡°No matter the reason, she exhausted her skills to save me. I must do something to repay her otherwise, I will never feel at ease.¡±

    Ding Ning said stubbornly. He decided that once he was done with this matter at hand, he would personally visit her to give his thanks. Otherwise, he would be an ungrateful man.

    ¡°Because she is our grandmother. When mother was very young, she left to be a nun for a number of reasons. Mother was like you, she has never experienced a mother¡¯s love. Grandmother exhausted her skills to save you as a way to repay what she owes mother through you.¡±

    Ding Qianlie¡¯s words crashed down and Ding Ning¡¯s mind buzzed. Unable to believe it, he muttered to himself, ¡°She is my grandmother; she is my grandmother...¡±

    Inside the Hummer, Aunt Xiang¡¯s face was already covered with tears. From a very young age, Meditation Master left to be a nun so she never experienced a mother¡¯s love. It would a lie to say she didn¡¯t hate her even a little.

    Even though sheter learned that her mother had be a nun out of disappointment in her father and had thus seen through the material world and decided to keeppany with Buddha, the grudge in her heart could not bepleted eliminated, even though she forgave her mother¡¯s heartlessness.

    It was not until Meditation Master gave up all of her skills and repaid everything she owed to Ding Ning did she truly forgive her from the depths of her heart.

    In the blink of an eye, two decades have gone by without seeing her. Perhaps, it was time to go visit her, Aunt Xiang thought.

    When Ding Ning returned to theboratory and saw Luoxue running around to warm up his dinner, a boundless gentleness rose in his heart. Without thinking, he stretched out a hand and pulled her into his arms then carried her into the room...

    After being alone for so many years, he once again had news of his father, now he had a sister, had received message his mother was alive, and had personally seen his grandmother. This made his heart, that had felt like a rootless duckweed, finally take root.

    That night, Luoxue did her best to meet Ding Ning¡¯s wild efforts and was particrly proactive in taking charge...

    She knew that he needed time to digest such arge amount of information and the emotions umted in his heart needed to be released. As a qualified maid, she must use her softness to resolve all of his negative emotions.

    When the first rays of the morning shot through the window andnded in the room, Luoxue¡¯s longshes moved and she slowly opened her eyes. However, she did not immediately get up to prepare breakfast as she usually did. Instead, she propped herself up on her elbow and quietly looked at his sleeping face.

    After the storm, Ding Ning slept exceptionally well. The golden sunlight sshed across his handsome face. With his sweeping brows, straight nose, perfect and determined lips, sculpted facial features, and snowy-white skin that even Luoxue was slightly jealous of, he was the example of a perfect man.

    How could her master look so good?

    Luoxue¡¯s simple little head could not think of any luxurious words to describe the admiration and love she felt for Ding Ning at this moment. Remembering his wildnessst night, she couldn¡¯t help but blush a little. Even though she had cultivated the strongest healing power of the water series, she still lost against an electric motor¡¯s relentless drive. But this sense of fulfillment and contentment made her feel very happy. If only she could watch him like this forever.

    As Luoxue thought dazedly, she could not stop arge hand wrapping suddenly around her waist and pulling her with a startled cry into an embrace. At some point, the inky-ck eyes opened and were looking at her with a barely-there smile. Mischievously, he said, ¡°What, wasst night not enough?¡±

    Feeling his powerful masculine aura, Luoxue¡¯s heartbeat sped up. Her mouth went dry and a blush rose to her face. As her eyes shed away and she was about to exin, arge mouth blocked her lips.

    After a suffocating and exciting kiss, Ding Ning held her face and looked at her with deep affection. ¡°Luoxue, I love you!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Luoxue blinked her wless eyes and her mind went ck. ¡°He, he said he loves me? I am only a maid though. Why is my heart filled with happiness, and even the sunlight seems exceptionally beautiful. Is this love?¡±

    Ding Ning held her tightly in his arms and muttered lowly by her ear, ¡°Luoxue, give me some more time. I want you to give me many many babies!¡±

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t know why he suddenly wanted to tell Luoxue these things but he could not resist telling her that he loved her very much.

    Yes, Luoxue was no longer just a maiden in his heart. She had unknowingly walked into his heart.

    No matter whether he was sad, upset, pleased, or happy, she was always silently by his side, serving him and looking after him. She didn¡¯t fight or quarrel and was obedient, kind, and quiet to the point of making his heart hurt.

    ¡°Mhm!¡±

    Luoxue squeezed out a single sound but the happy smile on her face bloomed like a flower.

    She had always thought that Ding Ning did not want her to have children. Although she felt no resentment, hatred, or sadness, it had be a knot in her heart.

    She had a simple mind and this moment, love surged in her heart and she voluntarily flipped onto Ding Ning¡¯s body and shyly said, ¡°Brother, I still want...¡±

    The words a man most likes to hear from a woman were certainly ¡°I want¡± but the words they were most terrified of hearing were ¡°I also want¡±.

    But this ironw was ineffective against Ding Ning. One reason was because of his powerful ability to recover. Secondly, he was certain he loved Luoxue deeply. Compared to his feelings for Ling Yun, that was more like affection and not love. Without realizing it, he loved her to his core. That was why he could not help but voluntarily say, for the first time in his life, the three words ¡°I love you¡±.

    As a man, how could he say no to the invitation of the woman he loved? Furthermore, he was a man with strong stamina.

    Early in this morning, in this closedboratory, a snaking battle began again. The bedroom, the couch, the floor, the bathroom, the desk, and even theboratory bench bore marks of their love.

    It was not until the sun was fully risen and Knife Scar, who hade to pick him up, called him that he had a quick shower. He then picked up the red coral carving he hadpleted the night before and left.

    Luoxue was very sensible. She rejected Ding Ning¡¯s invitation toe along and stayed in the room to watch over the medicine he had prepared.

    ¡°Brother Knife Scar, thank you!¡±

    After getting into the white Hummer, Ding Ning sincerely expressed his gratitude toward Knife Scar sitting in the passenger seat.

    Not a man of many words, Knife Scar spread his lips in a smile that did not appear much better than crying. ¡°Young master, you¡¯re too polite.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of politeness. I truly am grateful. Last time, if not for you, I would have died.¡±

    Ding Ning could see he was not a man of many words and smiled warmly.

    Knife Scar was a bit startled by the favoritism and scratched his hears. With a dazed chuckle, he said, ¡°If you want to thank someone, you should thank the youngdy. It was she who asked me to secretly protect you.¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s a bauble for you.¡±

    Ding Ning took out a jade bottle and handed it to him.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Knife Scar looked at the jade bottle in his hand with confusion. Lifting the lid, a faint and fresh fragrance seeped out.

    ¡°Scar cream!¡±

    Ding Ning grinned and teased. ¡°After you use this medicine, I think you¡¯ll need to change your name.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, young master!¡±

    A touch of joy appeared on Knife Scar¡¯s face. As an elite mercenary, the most taboo thing was to have a distinctive mark.

    The scar on Knife Scar¡¯s face was a mark of his identity and made it very easy to expose his identity when carrying out missions. He had tried a number of methods and was unable to get rid of it.

    Knife Scar had full confidence in Ding Ning¡¯s medicinal skills. Finally, he could get rid of this annoying knife scar.

 Chapter 354 - Brother Hou

    <strong>Chapter 354 Brother Hou</strong>

    In the future, he could not be called Knife Scar if he did not have a knife scar. Knife Scar turned around seriously and introduced himself, ¡°Young master, my name is Xiahou. In the future, you can call me Xiahou.¡±

    ¡°Brother Hou.¡±

    Ding Ning was very polite. To show his respect, he called him Brother Hou.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    The silent driver wearing a peaked cap and sunsses suddenly burst intoughter. Only now did Ding Ning find out, to his surprise, that the driver was a woman.

    Xiahou¡¯s expression was surprised and he smiled wryly. ¡°Young master, my surname is not Xia. My surname is Xiahou.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s face was bright red, now things were awkward. How could he not know that Xiahou was apound surname? The problem was that Xiahou only told him he was called Xiahou and did not tell him his name. Subconsciously, he thought his surname was Xia and his first name was Hou. A bit embarrassed, he asked, ¡°Then what is your name?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a name. I only have this surname. I use it as my name.¡±

    He answered calmly. It seemed like Xiahou was someone with a story.

    ¡°Eh! Then I¡¯ll call you Brother Xiahou in the future.¡±

    He said with some embarrassment. Ding Ning was befuddled. It was the first time he had heard of someone using their surname as their first name but he had just gotten to know him so he couldn¡¯t ask anymore.

    ¡°I dare not, young master, and you can just call me Xiahou.¡±

    Xiahou said ufortably.

    ¡°There¡¯s not that much to it. You¡¯re older than me and have saved my life, so it¡¯s right to call you brother. Besides, you keep calling me young master. I am not a young master, and you can just call me Ding Ning.¡±

    Ding Ning waved his hand in objection.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not a young master, who is a young master? Won¡¯t the Longteng Group that the chairman has so painstakingly created be handed to you in the end?¡±

    The female driver suddenly interjected entrically. However, there was a mocking tone to her voice and a hint of hostility.

    ¡°Lisa, shut up!¡±

    Xiahou suddenly grew angry and an invisible pressure emanated from his body, suffocating Lisa. She red at him then angrily stepped on the gas and sped up the car.

    Ding Ning¡¯s expression was thoughtful. Since this Lisa even knew about his sister handing over Longteng Group to him, she should be someone close to his sister.

    Nobody would be happy to hand over the kingdom they had worked hard to build. He didn¡¯t know whether or not his sister was upset about it but in any case, he had no intention of taking over Longteng Group so there was no need to discuss this dilemma. This Lisa clearly felt that the matter was unfair for his sister and that was why she was mocking towards him. This did not make him angry, on the contrary, he felt that this woman was quite cute. At least, she was loyal to his sister.

    ¡°Young master, don¡¯t me her. Lisa is the youngdy¡¯s assistant and her temper is always like this. She can¡¯t control her mouth but she doesn¡¯t mean harm.¡±

    As Xiahou exined to Ding Ning, he red fiercely at Lisa who still wanted to say something. This made her huff coldly and pout her lips. She continued to drive without another sound.

    Ding Ningughed and lightly said, ¡°It¡¯s doesn¡¯t matter. For Sister Lisa to be able to speak to me like this it means she doesn¡¯t see me as an outsider. Last night, I spoke with my sister about Longteng Group. Regardless of whether you believe me or not, I have never intended to take over Longteng Group. What is my sister¡¯s is my sister¡¯s, and no one can take it away.¡±

    ¡°It all sounds good but who knows whether you¡¯re lying or telling the truth? Longteng Group is a bigpany worth billions on the market. I don¡¯t believe you won¡¯t be tempted.¡±

    Lisa muttered quietly in disapproval, making Xiahou pull a helpless expression.

    ¡°I have my own hands and feet. If I want money, I will use my own hands to create wealth. The kingdom my sister has worked hard to create will always belong to her. I am not in the habit of gaining something without hard work.¡±

    Ding Ning said seriously but a trace of anger rose in his heart. This woman was very incessant.

    ¡°Tch, so you say...¡±

    Lisa frowned and was about to continue but was interrupted angrily by Xiahou. ¡°Lisa, enough. If you continue to speak without thinking, don¡¯t me for informing the chairman.¡±

    ¡°You... humph!¡±

    Lisa red at Xiahou angrily. Seeing his ashen face and his serious expression, she immediately felt a moment of fear. Huffing coldly through her nose, she did not dare to speak again.

    The awkward atmosphere in the car did notst long before they reached the restaurant.

    The Tan Family restaurant was an old restaurant in Ninghai. It was also known as ¡°the most expensive restaurant in Ninghai¡±. It was created by the Tan family, a functionary family, in thete Qing dynasty and early Republic era.

    The paths inside were winging and each was named for a beautiful garden scene in Jiangnan. Art and calligraphy of famous artists hung on the walls and ssical Shenzhou music drifted throughout the entire restaurant.

    The main dish at the Tan Family restaurant was bird¡¯s nest, abalone and shark fin. Their house special ¡°first-ss shark fin¡± had once won the gold and special gold prize among the famous Shenzhou cuisine. The materials selected were precious and the making was very precise. The dining rooms also had golden dragon thrones and even the dishes had designs bestowing longevity on them. The wealth and air of the royal family rose without bidding.

    Even though Ding Ning was a billionaire with a fortune of many billions, the wealth and extravagance within still stunned him.

    Until they got out of the car, Ding Ning did not get a chance to see Lisa¡¯s appearance clearly. It had to be said, she was also a beautiful woman.

    She was about twenty-seven to twenty-eight years old, with a head of wavy chestnut-gold hair that was tied simply behind her head revealing a white forehead. She had willowy brows and almond eyes, pretty nose and cherry lips. Her professional outfit set off her graceful and curvy figure. A pair of red-framed sses sat on her high nose bridge and added an intellectual beauty. Her entire person gave one the sense of being a clean and tidy white-cor elite.

    Seeing Ding Ning looking at her, she furrowed her brows and gave a cold huff before walking ahead on her seven-inch white heels with her chest out.

    ¡°Young master, don¡¯t quibble with her. Her temper is not good but she is a good person.¡±

    Xiahou said nervously by Ding Ning¡¯s ear.

    Ding Ning nced at him with a little smile. ¡°You like her?¡±

    Xiahou¡¯s expression froze and his entire face turned red. He quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t.¡±

    Ding Ning wrapped his arms around his shoulder familiarly andughed in a low voice. ¡°If you like her, then you like her, why not admit it?¡±

    ¡°I... I really don¡¯t. Young master, let¡¯s go in quickly, for the youngdy is already here.¡±

    Xiahou¡¯s face was the color of a pig¡¯s liver and he quickly diverted the subject.

    ¡°If you like her, you should go after her. For a girl with a temper like this, if you don¡¯t conquer her, even if you marry her, she will ride roughshod over you.¡±

    Ding Ningughed wickedly and ignored Xiahou¡¯s strangely colored face as he walked forward on his own.

    ¡°Sir, do you have a reservation?¡±

    Two men in the uniform of security guards blocked Ding Ning¡¯s path. Suspicion shed through their eyes.

    Ding Ning furrowed his brows. Logically speaking, such a high-ss restaurant should not have service staff that looked down on people. How could they block a guest¡¯s path so rudely?

    When he looked up and saw Lisa sticking her tongue out at him and pulling a face, he suddenly understood. He was being yed by this woman.

    Xiahou quickly approached with a somber expression and was just about to yell angrily when he was stopped by Ding Ning¡¯s hand. With a trace of mischievousness around his mouth, he purposely raised his voice and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a reservation. I am a poor person and can¡¯t afford to eat here. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±

    When he finished speaking, he turned and headed out without waiting for the two security guards to say anything. A light smile flickered around his lips. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re still quite some ways from fighting against me.¡±

    ¡°You... get back here.¡±

    Lisa was anxious now. She had initially wanted the two security guards to make things difficult for Ding Ning, but she had not expected for him to turn around and leave. If the chairman found out about this, she would immediately have her leave.

    However, Ding Ningpletely ignored her and continued walking out with his back held straight. He had to teach this woman a lesson so that she would not be spoiled and not know her limits.

    ¡°You, you go chase after him.¡±

    Lisa was almost crying from anxiety. She stamped her foot and yelled at Xiahou, who was standing to the side and watching the show.

    Xiahou spread his hands in front of him. ¡°Whoever made the mess can tidy it up. It was all fine before but you had to make trouble. Now that you¡¯ve angered the young master, are you happy?¡±

    Young master? The two security guards looked at each other and their expressions immediately changed. Unhappily, they said, ¡°Miss. Gu, we helped you because you are a regr customer but aren¡¯t you tricking us? If we offend a customer, we will be fired.¡±

    Lisa¡¯s face was bright red and she yelled at Xiahou, ¡°Are you just going to watch and not help me? Are you still a man?¡±

    ¡°Whether or not I am a man, you¡¯ll know if you try.¡±

    Who knew that Xiahou, who had always been turtle to her teasing, would raise his eyebrows and speak so teasingly.

    ¡°You... pervert!¡±

    Lisa¡¯s face immediately turned bright red. Her heart jumped wildly and she was embarrassed, happy, angry, and anxious all at once.

    She was embarrassed that Xiahou would tease her so openly. She was happy that this blockhead finally got it. She was angry that he had to get it at such a time, notter or earlier. She was anxious that if any more time passed, Ding Ning would actually leave. At that time, how would she exin to the chairman?

    ¡°Usually you tease me, but if I tease you once, I am a pervert? If I¡¯m a pervert, then you are a female pervert.¡±

    Xiahou muttered warily.

    ¡°Hurry up and help me chase down the young master.¡±

    Lisa stomped angrily on his foot.

    ¡°Ouch, that hurts. My foot is swollen now, how can I chase him?¡±

    Xiahou held his foot with an injured expression and limped over to the guest sofa. His pose clearly showed ¡°chase him if you want, but I am an injured man and cannot help you¡±.

    Lisa looked at his innocent expression and almostughed with anger. She was very aware of how powerful Xiahou was. Although high heels had high attacking power, it shouldn¡¯t have incapacitated him to the point of being unable to walk.

    ¡°Humph, if you don¡¯t want to help, fine. I¡¯ll go myself, happy? The young master is so handsome, perhaps with some pulling and tugging between the two of us alone, there will be some spark.¡±

    Lisa was not easy to defeat. She immediately put on an expression of infatuation and pretended to chase after Ding Ning. ¡°Huh, I don¡¯t believe you won¡¯t be nervous.¡±

    Unfortunately, Xiahou had long seen through her intentions. He bent his head and rubbed his foot with a pained expression and pretended not to hear her. Lisa almost had smokeing out of her head in anger and she chased after Ding Ning furiously.

    Xiahou watched Lisa¡¯s retreating figure and a pleased smile appeared on his face as he muttered silently to himself. ¡°The young master was right. I have to cull some of her might otherwise, once we got married, I would be bullied to death.¡±

    ¡°As for there being sparks between you and the young master, you wish. Hehe, the women around the young master are all beauties, he won¡¯t think much of you.¡±

    He had long known of Lisa¡¯s feelings for him. It would be a lie to say he didn¡¯t like her but he still did not dare to ept her. The reason for his act of ignorance was that he could not ept her arrogant behavior.

    As a man who grew up struggling between life and death, he was a man with a very strong personality. He could not be sure that he could be happy with an equally strong Lisa. He didn¡¯t want it to be like Mars crashing into Earth, where they would fight every day over every little thing.

    Compared to that, he might as well maintain the status quo and extend the shelf-life of this affection indefinitely.

    Just as Xiahou was daydreaming, Ding Ning came back with a cigarette hanging from his mouth like a ruffian. He patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Brother Xiahou, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go in.¡±

 Chapter 355 - Onset of Illness

    <strong>Chapter 355 Onset of Illness</strong>

    ¡°Ah, young master, where is Lisa?¡±

    Xiahou was startled. The young master¡¯s skills had improved again. He had no idea when the young master had reached his side.

    ¡°Never mind her. When she can¡¯t find me, she¡¯ll naturallye back.¡±

    Ding Ningughed wickedly. ¡°Brother Xiahou, I am thinking of your future happiness. You have to be able to hang on.

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    Xiahou stood up with embarrassment. He nced outside uneasily but did still not see Lisa so he could only follow Ding Ning into the reserved room.

    The Tan Family restaurant did not have a main hall, only 17 individual rooms each outfitted with a banner, set of bells, screens, and bridges that crossed over little streams. Although there was no front hall, there was a front desk. The straight corridor led toward the individual rooms. Each room was named after a garden scene in Jiangnan, such as the Humble Administrator¡¯s Garden, Yellow Crane Tower, and Ancient Garden.

    In the room, everything from the skirting, wainscots, corner lines, door covers, window coverings, round tables, and chairs were all made of mahogany. Paintings and calligraphy by famous artists hung on the walls. The golden napkins, apricot-yellow edged dishes, apricot-yellow tablecloths, and waitresses dressed in apricot-yellow uniformsbined with the elegant and traditional Shenzhou music, it all gave one the sense of being in a royal pce...

    Inside the Ancient Garden room, Ding Qianlie ignored the imperial decorations and shooed the waitresses out. As if talking to herself, she muttered in a low voice with a helpless expression, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Brother will be here soon. We already agreedst night. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    On close examination, a ck microphone, mostly hidden by her hair, could be seen in Ding Qianlie¡¯s ear.

    Inside the Humble Administrator¡¯s Garden room, Shen Muqing looked on curiously as Aunt Xiang spoke mysteriously to someone through a microphone. Looking at her worried expression, thoughtfulness shed through her eyes.

    Last night, she had stayed in the room Aunt Xiang had temporarily rented. From her red eyes, clearly swollen from crying, and her agitated mood, she could tell that Aunt Xiang had seen someonest night that could easily arouse powerful emotions within her.

    In this matter, Shen Muqing cleverly did not ask any questions about it. She just pretended to ignorance and chatted with her. Seeing that Aunt Xiang¡¯s attention was still unfocused and often drifted away, she knew she had guessed pretty urately.

    But whether Aunt Xiang had met her rumored lover or her son that she had not seen in over 20 years, she did not know.

    As for whether or not Aunt Xiang had a new love, Shen Muqing did not think this was possible given her understanding of Aunt Xiang. Given her position and beauty, if she wanted to move on, she would not have kept herself for that mysterious lover for more than 20 years.

    It had to be said, curiosity was wing at her heart right now but her good upbringing made her force down this curiosity. In her heart, she silently wished this woman, who had led such a difficult life, happiness and hoped that she would be able to find it as early as possible.

    It had to be said, although Aunt Xiang was almost 50 years old, she still looked like a beautiful woman in her early 30s. Time had not left any mark on her face that incited jealousy in others. No wonder she was the most beautiful woman in Yan Jing back then.

    Thinking of the title of ¡°first beauty¡± in Yan Jing, Shen Muqing¡¯s attention drifted for a moment. It seemed that the moment that this Aunt Xiang appeared, the title of ¡°first beauty¡± never appeared again in Yan Jing.

    However, the titles ¡°first demon¡± and ¡°first talent¡± of Yan Jing were titles that grew better known. This was an indirect show of respect to Aunt Xiang.

    Unfortunately, the title of ¡°first talent¡± of Yan Jing did not apany her long. Because of her short life and hering to Ninghai to study, probably no one remembered this name in Yan Jing anymore.

    However, even though she had disappeared for more than two years, the demon Xiao Nuo¡¯s reputation still remained and was still spread widely throughout the circles in Yan Jing.

    Xiao Nuo. Thinking of her childhood ymate, a warm smile appeared at the corners of Shen Muqing¡¯s mouth. If she had one true friend growing up, Xiao Nuo was probably the only contender.

    That crazy girl was truly sincere and warm-hearted. If not for that d*mn illness, perhaps they would have been best friends who could talk about anything.

    She had long known that Xiao Nuo hade to Ninghai for work. As for why she had nevere to find her, she could guess at the reason.

    She didn¡¯t me her. After all, the state of her body spoke for itself and no one would want to bring trouble to themselves. Particrly after Xiao Chunan¡¯s ident, Xiao Nuo had cut all contact with her family. It was understandable that she did not want to contact her.

    But Shen Muqing very much wanted a friend right now. In her 22 years of cautious living, her heart had long be dead like still water. She did not dare to want such things as friendship and love. She lived quietly and waited for fate to decide her life.

    But after Ding Ning appeared, it was as if a spring breeze rippled theke¡¯s calm waters. It brought unrest into her heart. Love and friendship, these luxuries in life became things she longed for.

    Although leaving Ding Ning was very painful and she had to endure the torture of missing him every day, she did not regret it. She was satisfied with having a love that she had never dared to imagine. She could not be too greedy.

    The books said that love was selfish but she did not agree. If being with him required the sacrifice of her life, she would not have a second thought.

    But if it required Ding Ning¡¯s life as a price, she could not endure such a consequence. For the sake of his safety, this was fine. Furthermore, even without her, he had Ling Yun as apanion. Presumably, he had long forgotten her by now.

    But why did her heart hurt so much? Without him, was there still meaning in her life? She was not as strong and courageous as Aunt Xiang, to be able to wait bitterly for more than 20 years for the person she loved. Even if there was only the most illusory hope, at least they loved each other deeply and missed each other mutually.

    But what about her? What did she have? What could she do? She could not see the future, could not see hope. Life without Ding Ning was darkness.

    Ding Ning¡¯s voice and smile repeatedly yed in her mind like a projector. Deep reluctance and sadness enveloped her, making her heartbeat speed up. Longing and hopelessness like she had never felt before cut through her heart like a knife. So this is what heartbreak felt like. It was not the same as a heart-attack, Shen Muqing thought.

    ¡°Muqing, Muqing, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Aunt Xiang unexpectedly turned her head and saw Shen Muqing with her hand over her heart, face pale, and pupils blown wide as she slowly slid off her chair. In a fright, Aunt Xiang quickly ran over to help her and cried out in a startled voice...

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, mother?¡±

    Aunt Xiang¡¯s startled cry rang through the earpiece. Ding Qianlie furrowed her brows and asked anxiously.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m here. What¡¯s wrong? Why is your expression so unhappy?¡±

    Right at this moment, Ding Ning pushed opened the door and came in with a smile. When he saw Ding Qianlie¡¯s increasingly worried expression, he asked with concern.

    Ding Qianlie¡¯s brows were drawn together tightly. After hearing Aunt Xiang¡¯s hurried exnation, she immediately grabbed Ding Ning¡¯s hand. ¡°Leave first; I¡¯ming now with my brother.¡±

    Ding Ning looked at her with confusion. He knew something important must have happened and allowed her to pull him out.

    ¡°Chairman, I¡¯m sorry, I... ah, why are you here?¡±

    As they went out, they ran into Lisa who appeared very dejected. When she saw Ding Ning, her mouth immediately dropped open in surprise.

    Ding Qianlie¡¯s expression was solemn. If the girl of the Shen family had an ident while with her mother, not only would her mother¡¯s movements be difficult to continue keeping a secret but they would easily be enemies with the Shen family. She waved her hand to cut off Lisa¡¯s words. ¡°Tell meter.¡±

    Pulling Ding Ning, she hurried to the Humble Administrator¡¯s Garden¡¯s room. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°A person with heart problems suddenly had an attack. Oh, right, this patient is someone you know.¡±

    Ding Qianlie hurriedly exined as they walked.

    ¡°Someone I know? Who?¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s expression was confused. He could not think of someone he knew who also knew Ding Qianlie.

    ¡°Shen Muqing.¡±

    Ding Qianlie gently raised her lips and lightly tossed out this name but Ding Ning felt like he had been struck by lightning. His face immediately turned white.

    No one knew about Shen Muqing¡¯s illness better than him. After his treatment, nothing life-threatening would happen for a year but now she had unexpectedly had an attack. There was only one possibility, she must have endured some powerful stimtion. This filled him with anger and his eyes grew red. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°Where is she? Take me there quickly.¡±

    Ding Qianlie nced at him worriedly. She knew he had put the me of Shen Muqing¡¯s attack on the person that was with her. But that was their mother, surely she could not say that it was their mother that had triggered her heart attack.

    In reality, even she did not know why Shen Muqing suddenly had an attack out of the blue. Subconsciously, she thought that their mother must have identally said something that triggered her.

    How could they possibly guess that Aunt Xiang¡¯s worried expression would make Shen Muqing randomly think of Ding Ning, be depressed and develop world-weary thoughts, and thus trigger the onset of a heart attack?

    In fact, she had already learned how to control her breathing and had learned the Sutra of Cultivating Spirit. Even if she had a heart attack, she could control her heart-rate and seek medical treatment in time.

    But she was moved by Aunt Xiang¡¯s sympathetic rtionship experience and felt deeply disheartened. She also hated that she did not have the courage to fight against her family. In her self-pity, thoughts of death grew in her mind. Before she could utilize her training, she had already fainted. Thus causing the present critical situation.

    Anxious, Ding Ning practically half-carried Ding Qianlie as he rushed as quickly as possible to the Humbler Administrator¡¯s Garden room and kicked open the door with a bang. Ignoring the waitresses¡¯ startled cries, he only had eyes for the soft body and the pale white face.

    ¡°Muqing!¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart felt like it was being pierced by needles. Almost flying, he leaped over and immediately grabbed her wrist to carefully investigate the situation of her body. Thus, he missed Aunt Xiang, who was standing to the side, and herplicated expression.

    Aunt Xiang¡¯s emotions at this moment were extraordinary and difficult to describe. She had never thought that she would be so close right now to the son she had missed day and night.

    This immediately put a stop to her n of quietly leaving. She stared at Ding Ning in a daze, and he was all she could see.

    Ding Qianlie quickly moved forward and pulled on her arm. In a low voice, she said, ¡°Aunt Xiang, you should leave first.¡±

    She knew that Ding Ning¡¯s hearing was very good. Afraid that he would hear her calling her mother, she instead called her Aunt Xiang.

    Only now did Aunt Xiange back to herself. She reluctantly nced at Ding Ning one more time, and then made a ¡°call me¡± gesture at Ding Qianlie before hurriedly leaving.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help steady her heart first. Everyone get out; don¡¯t let anyonee in.¡±

    After Ding Ning¡¯s inspection, he silently let out a breath in relief. Fortunately, he had arrived in time. If he came three minutester, Shen Muqing would have died without a doubt.

    Her heartbeat had alreadye to a standstill and need powerful resuscitation to make it beat again. For a normal person, perhaps this was very difficult but for him, it was a piece of cake.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stand guard outside with Knife Scar. No one will be allowed in.¡±

    Seeing Ding Ning¡¯s serious expression, Ding Qianlie hurried agreed as she headed out.

    The owner of the restaurant, Tan Cong, hurried rushed over. Afraid that someone may die and implicate him, he was anxious to call for an ambnce but was coldly rejected by Ding Qianlie.

    Although Ding Qianlie, a goddess of the business world, was mysterious, Tan Cong, as the owner of a top-level restaurant, was well-connected socially and had all the information of the major clients he could not offend stored in his mind.

 Chapter 356 - Making a Mistake

    <strong>Chapter 356 Making a Mistake</strong>

    After all, it was impossible for anyone who could not judge people by observing their speech and behavior to do business in the field of catering. He could not even get a chance to fawn on a distinguished VIP client like Ding Qianlie, so how could he dare to offend her?

    When he found that she insisted that she should not need the ambnce, Tan Cong did not dare to make a decision for her and had to pray with a grievance that the client wouldn¡¯t have a mishap in his hotel. Otherwise, not only would the reputation of his century-old hotel suffer, but he might also get involved in awsuit.

    At the moment, Shen Muqing was naked, lying on the couch in the box. Ding Ning moved his hands fast and prudently inserted his 13 silver needles into her chest. The needles were shivering and made sword-wielding sounds.

    After he reached the Earth Martial Arts realm, he could finally use the 13th needle of the Nine Ghosts and 13-needle Technique, but the more he understood the technique, the more he felt its greatness and profoundness and realized that his previous idea that he could use 11 needles to cure Shen Muqing was so skin-deep and ridiculous.

    The Nine Ghosts and 13-needle Technique was so far from the simplicity that he thought it was. The 13 needles only had its form but didn¡¯t have its spirit. Only bybing the Acupuncture of the Nine Ghosts could the technique have its form and spirit, alternate yin and yang, determine life and death, and take the great creations of heaven and earth.

    Actually, he had now only mastered the One Ghosts and 13-needle Technique, still extremely far away from the realm of resurrecting the dead and making the skeleton regain flesh that the Nine Ghosts and 13-needle Technique featured.

    Shen Muqing, who was practicing the Sutra of Cultivating Spirit and the breathing method, should not have had life threat, but she had always been gloomy and upset during this time, and went to extremes and became desperate after she was mentally hurt by what she witnessed today. Therefore, she had poor Qi and blood and the stagnation of her heart meridians, which led to the sharp deterioration of her disease and the rapid failure of her heart.

    Those who had the idea of going to die were the most difficult patients to be treated. Ding Ning¡¯s medical skills were magical, but, without her cooperation, he could only keep her alive and could not help her fully recover.

    This meant that even though he now saved her but could not help her get the desire to live, she would still die in the end. Thus, he must wake up Shen Muqing¡¯s gnosis and remove her emotional entanglements, giving her the desire to live, and then he could conduct the next treatment for her.

    So, Ding Ning was angry, anxious, and also sorry for her. ¡°This girl really makes me worried. She headed for her doom just after a few good days of living.¡±

    He used the spiritual aura to protect her heart meridians, keeping thest trace of her life alive, and was also dredging her clogged meridians with an excessive amount of his spiritual power, and the little ghost sitting beside him was sucking the impurities and gloom to keep her meridians clear.

    With the passage of time, Ding Ning became covered with mist and sweat, looking as pale as a sheet of paper. His spiritual aura and spiritual strength were consumed so fast that he could not bear it and became exhausted.

    To be honest, the amount of consumption used to treat Shen Muqing was more than the amount used to save Xiao Nuo from death some time ago. If he had not just made some breakthrough in cultivation, he was afraid he would have been unable to hold on.

    After all, Shen Muqing¡¯s heart was a congenital malformation, meaning that the work efficiencies of her cardiovascr, blood pressure and heart valves were not as good as those of ordinary people, so treating her was quite difficult.

    Thus, Ding Ning felt depressed and grateful at the same time. If he had not coincidentally brought the Little Ghost under his control, he might not have saved her this time.

    Without the Little Ghost as the cleaner, he could not have been able to help her eliminate the impurities and gloom that blocked her meridians. Even though the meridians had been dredged, they would be clogged sooner orter again. If the impurities and gloom had be so much and blocked her meridians, he would only have had to see Shen Muqing die.

    Simply by analogy, these impurities and depression were like cancer cells, which would constantly erode normal cellr tissues. Before the cancer cells spread, treating her was still possible; once the cancer cells started to spread, treating her was basically impossible.

    The role of the Little Ghost was that he could continuously eat these pathological substances, preventing them from eroding the normal cellr tissues.

    It was hard to tell how much time had passed. Just when Ding Ning was persisting with much difficulty and his spiritual power had nearly been used up, Shen Muqing¡¯s face finally became a little ruddy. After her long eyshes pped twice, she opened her eyes slowly.

    The first thing appearing in her confused eyes was the face she had been dreaming about day and night, but the face, which always had a warm smile, was pale without a trace of human color at the moment.

    Shen Muqing looked at him stupidly, secretly thinking, ¡°Am I dreaming? How could he be here? It seems that I am really dreaming. s! As long as I have you in my dream, and I wish I would never wake up from the dream.¡±

    So, she closed her eyes again, but suddenly Ding Ning¡¯s tired and hoarse voice came to her ears. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to die. Live a good life!¡± Just as she felt her chest sink, a head fell on it.

    ¡°Ding Ning, how do you feel?¡±

    ¡°Why is it so real? Is this not a dream?¡± Subconsciously, Shen Muqing touched the head on her chest and suddenly opened her eyes with a shudder because of the familiar smell and temperature. Seeing the man she had been missing tightly close his eyes and pass out, she instantly shouted in panic.

    Unfortunately, Ding Ning had returned to the state after he rescued Xiao Nuo at this moment. His spirit was depleted and his spiritual aura was exhausted, and he went to a deep sleep automatically and could not respond to her words.

    Shen Muqing gently touched his sleepy face, and her tears gradually blurred her eyes. She knew that the man saved her again.

    She could not care about her nakedness anymore, carefully raised Ding Ning¡¯s head, hurriedly put on her clothes, and shouted, ¡°Somebody, anybody!¡±

    When Ding Ning woke up, it was already the next night. The snow-white in walls were filled with the smell of disinfectant water, which swarmed into his nose and reminded him that he was hospitalized again.

    He felt sore all over as if he had been violently beaten. When he sat up strenuously, he just found a woman lying on his bedside, who was sleeping, with her dark hair scattered.

    Perhaps it was his actions that rmed the person at his bedside. The woman rubbed her sleepy eyes and was surprised. ¡°Brother, are you awake?¡±

    ¡°Uh, sister, why are you sleeping here?¡±

    Ding Ning asked in amazement, looking at Ding Qianlie¡¯s dark eyes and tired face.

    ¡°You have fainted for a day and a night. If you don¡¯t wake up, how can I leave? But as a doctor, how could you make yourself faint when you treated a patient? Fortunately, the doctor examined you and said you didn¡¯t have any problems but had used too much strength.¡±

    Ding Qianlie stretchedzily, yawned, had tears in her thin eyes, and kept nagging, but the worry and care in her words warmed Ding Ning¡¯s heart, just like the warmth that his mother nagged constantly at his ears.

    Seeing that Ding Ning was staring stupidly at her without words, Ding Qianlie said a little awkwardly, ¡°You should be hungry. Let me get you some food.¡±

    Ding Ning was so excited that he suddenly held her hand with his. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m not hungry, and you should rest for a while.¡±

    Ding Qianlie stiffened and faintly blushed, and muttered, ¡°I want to rest, but I need a ce.¡±

    ¡°Go to bed and lie down for a while. I¡¯ve been lying down for so long, and I seem to have been rusty. Let me do some exercise on the ground.¡±

    Ding Ning forcefully pulled Ding Qianlie to his bed. When he was about to get out of bed, he fainted and nearly fell.

    Ding Qianlie held him in her arms and, averting his eyes, said, ¡°You haven¡¯t recovered yet, so let¡¯s lie down together.¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Ding Ning was surprised, looking at Ding Qianlie strangely.

    Ding Qianlie¡¯s face became slightly red. She turned and said insincerely, ¡°I¡¯m your sister, I¡¯m not afraid, but why are you afraid?¡±

    ¡°Uh... All right!¡±

    Ding Ning felt her drumming heartbeats and thought this was a bit unsuitable, but since she had said so, he would seem to have a bad conscience if he tried to refuse.

    They twoy side by side on the bed. Ding Ning moved his lips twice, wanting to say something, but didn¡¯t know where to start. He thought that although he and his sister had acquainted with each other, they had not seen each other for more than 20 years. Now, he was a little embarrassed lying together with her. After all, his sister was the same beauty as Shen Muqing, and she was extremely hot.

    More importantly, the hospital bed was notrge, and they would inevitably have physical contact when they closelyy together. The soft touch and the faint body fragrance that came to his nostrils made him feel a little enchanted, but he cursed himself an animal because he wanted to bed his sister. Instantly, he calmed himself down and began to practice the ¡°Heart Sutra of Bodhi¡±.

    Ding Qianlie stiffened, with her back against Ding Ning. Although she slept in her clothes, she was still very nervous, for she knew that they didn¡¯t share the same blood, let alone they had had intimate contacts before.

    Now, when she recalled the romantic experience of that day, though her aim was to save him, she would taste the feeling ofbing spirit and flesh again and again, so she had special feelings.

    Feeling the masculine air behind her, Ding Qianlie became quite nervous. After she bit her red lips lightly, she didn¡¯t feel sleepy anymore, and her beautiful eyes glinted. She was worried that Ding Ning would do something immoral to her, but she also faintly expected it.

    She thought about it insanely. ¡°If he cannot control his ¡®animal nature¡¯ and want to do something to me, should I refuse him or ept him by pretending to refuse him?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. He doesn¡¯t know I am not his biological sister, so how could he do such immoral things to me?¡± Thinking of this, Ding Qianlie felt a little frustrated.

    She was already 25 and well-rounded. If she had not experienced sex life, she would not be so now, but after experiencing that wonderful feeling, she had known itsfort and had a strong desire for it.

    She had always been dismissive of men, but she had dreamed lots of shameless dreams during this time. The man in her dreams was now lying next to her, but she could not do the thing with him. That¡¯s why she was sad.

    She was restless in bed and had entangled emotions. After a long time, her eyelids turned heavy and she fell asleep.

    She had a romantic dream, in which she and Ding Ning made love again and she reached the paradise of her soul again and again and gained the utmost happiness.

    When the morning sunlight came into the ward, Ding Ning faintly felt that a fragrant woman was lying in his arms, but he didn¡¯t realize who she was and subconsciously thought she was Luoxue.

    As a result, he naturally lifted up the blouse at her waist with a filthy hand that had been used to it and quickly upied her manding height¡±.

    Ding Qianlie became stiff, her brain booming, and she blushed. She had woken up for a while but did not know when she had got into Ding Ning¡¯s arms. His legs were still coiled on her legs, so that she did not dare to move her legs and only had to close her eyes to pretend to sleep.

    Just now, she wanted to hurriedly get up when he turned around, but she never thought that he would move further and touch her in an overt manner, making her ashamed, anxious, and annoyed, but she also had some inexplicable faint joy and secretly muttered, ¡°Is he pretending to sleep to touch me?¡±

    ¡°Gee, when did Luoxue¡¯s be bigger? No, no, this is not Luoxue¡¯s. Whose is that? Is it... Oh my god, this is my sister¡¯s.¡±

    Ding Ning shuddered, instantly took back his filthy hand, and quickly opened his eyes to see Ding Qianlie¡¯s flickering long eyshes and blushing cheeks.

    ¡°My sister is awake. I even touched my sister¡¯s... I¡¯m an animal.¡± Ding Ning felt quite ashamed and moved his lips slightly. ¡°Sister, sorry, I... I...¡±

 Chapter 357 - Sagittarius

    <h4>Chapter 357 Sagittarius</h4>

    Ding Qianlie was nearly ashamed to death and roared inwardly. ¡°You are an idiot. I was pretending to sleep, and you should have just hurriedly woken up and pretended nothing had happened, and that would have been right, but now it is so embarrassing to face each other.

    ¡°What should I do? What should I do? Now I only have to continue pretending to sleep. If he is wise, he won¡¯t expose me. We just pretend nothing has happened, and we won¡¯t feel embarrassed anymore.¡±

    But she never expected that Ding Ning was stubborn and must apologize for what he did wrong. Yet, he did not know what Ding Qianlie was thinking and summoned up his courage to say, ¡°Sister, I know you are awake. I didn¡¯t do this on purpose. I was sleeping, had an unclear mind, and thought you were another person.¡±

    ¡°Another person? Who?¡±

    Ding Qianlie could not pretend anymore and felt inexplicably jealous. ¡°You are a b*stard and even thought that I was another woman. I can¡¯t tolerate this.¡± She suddenly opened her eyes, red at him, and asked.

    ¡°Uh, my girlfriend. I did not do it on purpose. Sister, don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    Ding Ning blushed and entreated piteously.

    When she saw that he looked like a child who did something wrong and felt anxious, Ding Qianlie didn¡¯t feel angry anymore but used herself silently, ¡°Ding Qianlie, Ding Qianlie, don¡¯t you know this guy has a girlfriend? Why should you feel jealous? But this guy looks very cute now, and making fun of him seems interesting.¡±

    Ding Ning got a mischievous idea, blinked her beautiful eyes, gave a charming smile, and asked flirtatiously, ¡°Brother, are mine big?¡±

    ¡°Big... uh, no... big... I don¡¯t know, either.¡±

    Ding Ning was surprised to hear the question, blushed, and tried to avert her eyes. Saying big was not suitable, and saying small was not suitable, either. That was a f*cking question. He was so embarrassed that he nearly cried.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    Seeing his embarrassment, Ding Qianlie gave a more charming smile, leaned more closely against his chest, and said seductively, ¡°Do you want to touch them again and check the size for me?¡±

    ¡°Sister, I was wrong. Please forgive me!¡±

    Ding Ning knew that Ding Qianlie was teasing him, and so he entreated sadly.

    ¡°Come on, little lecher, don¡¯t act like a poor guy anymore.¡±

    Seeing his poor look, Ding Qianlie could not harden her heart to tease him anymore and pinched his waist unhappily.

    ¡°Sister, you are not angry with me anymore?¡±

    Ding Ning asked gingerly, with an expression that was nervous, upset, and also a little panicky.

    Ding Qianlie pursed her lips and said with a wordless expression, ¡°Do you want me to be angry with you or not?¡±

    ¡°Of course, not.¡±

    Ding Ning knew what was correct and showed his attitude hurriedly.

    ¡°So, I am not angry with you, but you don¡¯t seem to have enough of it. Will you be happy if I be angry?¡±

    Ding Qianlie looked at her with a faint smile and suddenly had a very good mood. ¡°This guy is really cute.¡±

    ¡°Of course, not... not, I just didn¡¯t think you would forgive me so easily.¡±

    Ding Ning scratched his head and grinned with embarrassment.

    ¡°Little idiot, I am your sister. It¡¯s not a big deal for you to touch me a few times.¡±

    What Ding Qianlie said without careful thinking even stunned herself, and her snowy face turned red immediately.

    When she saw Ding Ning¡¯s shocked eyes, she exined in an extremely awkward manner, ¡°What I mean is that although our mother has not been living with you since you were young, you also tasted our mother¡¯s breastmilk. I am your elder sister, an elder sister is like a mother, and you should treat me as our mother... right, that¡¯s it. Cough, cough, it iste now, and I need to go to work.¡±

    Ding Qianlie¡¯s heart was pounding heavily, and she roughly exined the thing illogically. With two coughs, she was ready to get up and run away.

    A big hand suddenly caught her arm, and Ding Ning¡¯s trembling voice came. ¡°Sister, you said I drank our mother¡¯s breastmilk when I was young. Does it mean that our mother did not leave me just after she gave birth to me? Then, how old was I when she left me?¡±

    Ding Qianlie turned stiff, drooped her eyelids, and said, ¡°I just heard our mother say that she once fed you with her milk, but I don¡¯t know how old you were when she left you.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Ding Ning felt a little disappointed, released her arm, and mumbled, ¡°She must have left me when I was very young, or I should have some memories about her.¡±

    Ding Qianlie took a thoughtful look at him, but her look was soplicated that it was hard to guess its meaning. ¡°As long as you are well, I will feel at ease. I¡¯m going to work.¡±

    ¡°Wait, sister, this is for you.¡±

    Ding Ning called her hurriedly, took out two red coral jade ornaments like a juggler, and handed them to her.

    Ding Qianlie had no time to think where he hid the red corals. ¡°When I sent him to the hospital and put on the patient¡¯s clothes for him, I did not find any jade ornaments from his pockets.¡±

    She was fully attracted by the red coral jade ornaments: a blood red bracelet and a pendant.

    On the bracelet were carved two lifelike fish. At first nce, all her attention was drawn as if the two fish had be alive, swimming on the bracelet.

    On the pendant was the Sagittarius zodiac sign, with a man¡¯s head and a horse¡¯s torso, a pair of wings, and a bow in hand. More importantly, the archer¡¯s eyes were extremely expressive. No matter which angle you take to see them, they seemed to stare at you.

    ¡°Sister, please wear this Sagittarius jade pendant. I know your birthday is around the corner, and your sign is the Sagittarius. By then, I will give you another birthday gift.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes were full of expectations. ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t know our mother¡¯s birthday, but I am a Pisces. So, let me carve a Pisces ornament for her. If it is convenient for you, please take it to her. It can be my filial piety. If it is not convenient, it doesn¡¯t matter. You are free to deal with it your way. Give it to someone or sell it, it¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Hearing this, Ding Qianlie felt her nostrils were ufortable and nearly cried, but she quickly turned her back to him. ¡°Now it is not convenient for me to contact our mother, either, but I will work out ways to give it to her. I think when our mother receives it, she must be happy.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡±

    Ding Ning gave a happy smile and had inexplicable emotions in his eyes.

    ¡°By the way, our mother and I won¡¯t be willing to give such fine jade ornaments to others.¡±

    Ding Qianlie carefully stowed the two jade ornaments away and said seriously, ¡°Brother, you still need to carve another piece for me.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°An old man is going to celebrate his birthday. I have bought a jade of ss type, and I want you to carve something out of it as a birthday gift.¡±

    ¡°No problem, just a piece of cake. Sister, how good does your rtionship with that old man? If it is very good, I will still use the red coral.¡±

    Ding Ning said very sincerely. Although the red coral was very precious, nothing was more important than his family members.

    ¡°No need, just use the ss type. It is used for celebrating a birthday, and you will have to figure out what to carve. The red coral is my and our mother¡¯s ¡®patent¡¯, and don¡¯t randomly use it to carve something and give it to others. Understand?¡±

    Ding Qianlie instructed in a mean woman¡¯s coy and overbearing manner.

    ¡°This little sister is a really changeable spirit. Sometimes she is cold as ice, sometimes she is charming, and sometimes she is coy and cute. In a word, her styles are difficult to predict.¡±

    Ding Ning muttered inwardly, but he gave a nice smile and nodded. ¡°Okay, as you say.¡±

    ¡°Without my permission, you can¡¯t even carve for your girlfriend. Are you clear?¡±

    Ding Qianlie ferociously warned, but her face turned red because of it. Although she did not care if Ding Ning flirted with others, she must protect her first wife¡¯s position and authority.

    ¡°Okay, all as you say.¡±

    In this regard, Ding Ning did notment. If they had not acquainted with each other, he would not have nned to carve jade ornaments out of the red coral and give them to others. After all, that thing had more important functions.

    ¡°That¡¯s a deal, and I¡¯m going to work. In a while, Knife Scar will bring the ss type over, and you need to carve it as quickly as possible.¡±

    Ding Qianlie picked up her handbag, ready to leave, but she suddenly turned around and said, ¡°By the way, Miss Shen whom you saved came to see you yesterday. Before you woke up, she refused to leave, but she was still a little weak and was forcefully taken away by her family members. In a while, give her a call and tell her you are safe and sound.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see!¡±

    Ding Ning felt a little disappointed when he woke up and did not see Shen Muqing. Although he knew that with her poor health, it was unsuitable for her to stay here, he did feel a little ufortable when he didn¡¯t see her.

    After hearing what his sister said, Ding Ning instantly felt muchfortable. ¡°It looks like Fairy Qing has me in her heart.¡±

    Ding Qianlie took a thoughtful look at him, heaved a silent sigh, turned around, and closed the door behind her. ¡°I need to give the jade ornament to my mother as soon as possible, and I believe my mother will be very happy.¡±

    At the same time, she also firmly believed that like her, her mother would not be willing to give Ding Ning¡¯s red coral jade ornament to others. Therefore, she asked Ding Ning to carve another one as the birthday gift.

    Ding Ning took out his mobile phone. ¡°Hello, is that Miss Shen? I¡¯m well now.¡±

    ¡°Ding, Doctor Ding, I am very well. As long as you are well, I will feel at ease... Wait a moment; my mother wants to talk to you.¡±

    Shen Muqing was surprised first, but she became depressed when she heard Ding Ning call her ¡°Miss Shen¡±. Thus, Ding Ning felt the pain in his heart.

    In fact, he did not want to speak to her in this way, but her previous alienated attitude obviously showed that she wanted to stay away from him, making him take it to heart as if a thorn had been put into his heart and stimted the arrogance in his bones.

    He could do at all costs to rescue the dying Shen Muqing, but he would never bend his back to beg her without dignity to like him.

    ¡°Little Doctor Ding, thank you very much. This time, without you, our Shen Muqing... s, as long as you are awake, that¡¯s good. I nned to see you with Muyang in a while.¡±

    Ye Shn¡¯s hospitable and polite voice came from the other end of the phone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Just stay at home to take care of Miss Shen. I¡¯m hanging up!¡±

    Ding Ning was so upset that he did not bother to listen to her false greetings and hung up just as he finished speaking.

    Inside No. 16 of the Banwan Vi, Ye Shn helplessly heard the buzz from the other end of the phone, for she did not just say she wanted to see Ding Ning, but she did want to go and thank him.

    Of course, she mainly wanted to ask about what else Shen Muqing should pay attention to regarding her health.

    She knew that since she asked her daughter to stay away from Ding Ning, as a very smart man, Ding Ning must have long known that. Thus, if he hated her, that was also reasonable, and she had no reason toment it.

    After all, Ding Ning saved her daughter time after time, but she used different ways to keep her away from him. Her action was really terrible. If she had been Ding Ning, she was afraid that she might not have answered the phone.

    Seeing her daughter with gloomy eyes lying on the bed, Ye Shn heaved a light sigh. ¡°Did I really do it wrong?

    ¡°My daughter had been much better, but why was she sick again this time? Did Ding Ning do something to her because he had been offended and be irritated? Otherwise, how could he have appeared there to save my daughter just at the right moment?

    ¡°If so, Ding Ning was using this method to warn the Shen Family, telling us that he is the only one in the world who can treat Muqing¡¯s disease. What on earth should we do?¡±

    Ye Shn, who had been resolute at work and had never been so hesitant, fell into a deep thought to ponder how to work out a perfect way to deal with the matter.

 Chapter 358 - Anecdotes

    <h4>Chapter 358 Anecdotes</h4>

    After hanging up, Ding Ning saw dozens of unanswered calls from Luoxue and hurriedly called her back to apologetically exin to her.

    Luoxue felt nervous about Ding Ning¡¯s health, but after learning that he had only spent too much strength, she was relieved but still said she would hurry over to apany him right away.

    Thinking for a moment, Ding Ning asked her not toe for the time being. He was now only a little weak but was fine and would leave the hospital after getting the jade.

    Luoxue immediately said that she would go to buy vegetables right now and cook a tonic meal for Ding Ning. They also chatted romantically for a while before they reluctantly hung up.

    Xiahou came very soon. After getting the ss type jade, Ding Ning finished the breakfast his sister had specially sent as her care of him, and then he wanted to leave the hospital at once. In a dilemma, Xiahou called Ding Qianlie to ask for permission, but thetter firmly disagreed.

    Helplessly, Ding Ning answered the phone and started to argue with her with reason. Atst, he used the great slogan of saving mankind and then his request was reluctantly approved, but the condition was that he must let Xiahou be his bodyguard because he was now very weak and had no ability to protect himself.

    Ding Ning smiled bitterly. When he had no family members, he always wanted someone to care about him, but now when he had a sister who cared about him, he felt it was troublesome. ¡°Man on earth, bitchy at birth.¡±

    But after thinking it over, he knew he was now really weak. If he met the ck-robed masked man who could make himself invisible and those Ancient Warriors who wanted ¡°The Treasure¡±, he would have no ability to protect himself. If Xiahou became his bodyguard, these guys would have more concerns at least, though he might still have worries.

    In fact, Ding Ning had been curious about the realm Xiahou had reached. On the way back to Ninghai University, the two of them had a discussion on martial arts.

    Xiahou always spoke little, but speaking of the realms of martial arts, he immediately seemed to be another person, who had brightening eyes and talked fluently and much.

    Xiahou was not an Ancient Warrior, but he had a clear understanding of the Modern Martial Arts System and the Ancient Martial Arts System. Through what he said, Ding Ning became clear about many of his puzzles.

    For example, Ding Ning had always been confused about what realm of Ancient Warriors the Masters of the Modern Warriors¡¯ System should be in.

    Last time, his Second Master said that only a Master could understand the Momentum, but he had understood the Momentum when he reached the first phase of the Earth Martial Arts Realm. In theory, the Earth Martial Arts Realm should be equivalent to the Realm of Masters.

    But through Xiahou¡¯s blood and the flowing of his True Qi, he could feel that Xiahou was an exceptionally strong Master, even stronger than Ju Zhu and his friends at the peak of the Earth Martial Arts Realm. As for this, he was very confused.

    Xiahou exined it to him and then he knew that the Momentum was different from person to person. Some of the Ancient Warriors who had just reached the Earth Martial Arts Realm could understand the Momentum, but some who reached the peak of the Earth Martial Arts Realm could understand the Momentum. So, this could not be regarded as a standard for reaching the Earth Martial Arts Realm.

    But for the Modern Warriors, understanding the Momentum was the standard of reaching the Realm of Masters. After all, the Ancient Warriors had the practicing tradition of their ancestors and the superior convenience in the understanding of the Momentum.

    The practicing methods of the Ancient Warriors were numerous, their martial arts techniques were various, and their fighting standards on the same level were even immeasurably different. Compared with the single practicing method that the Modern Warriors¡¯ System used, their practicing methods were superb.

    If one of the practicing realms of the Ancient Warriors should be equal to the Realm of Masters, Xiahou thought that the Sky Martial Arts Realm which practitioners reached was the one.

    He said it also for a reason. For the Ancient Warriors, entering the Sky Martial Arts Realm from the Earth Martial Arts Realm was a process that the True Qi inside them turned into the Spiritual Power, known as ¡°One Step to Reach the Sky¡±. It was a sign that an Acquired Martial Artist became a Congenital Martial Artist.

    For the Modern Warriors, turning into the Masters from the Turning Energy Martial Artists was a process that the True Qi inside them turned into the Vigorous Qi. It was also a sign that an Acquired Marital Artist became a Congenital Martial Artist, known as ¡°Creating a New Self out of the Old¡±.

    In Xiahou¡¯s view, the great truths were always simple and one could reach the same goal by different means. When the Ancient Warriors were in the phase of the Acquired Warriors, they had an extremely great advantagepared with the Modern Warriors, but when the two of them became the Congenital Warriors, they would be on the same starting line, and the Ancient Warriors¡¯ advantage in their early stages would disappearpletely.

    All in all, the Ancient Warriors and the Modern Warriors were equivalent to twopletely different practicing systems and had essential differences, but they also had their individual advantages.

    The advantage of the Ancient Warriors was the tradition of their ancestors. As long as one had good qualifications and talents with the help of enough practicing resources and could practice step by step, the one would reach an extremely high realm.

    Their disadvantage was that they heavily relied on the environment. In the world where magic powers had slumped to their trough and the Spiritual Aura was thin, if no great powers provided them with enough practicing resources, it was very difficult for them to reach a high realm. Therefore, in the Ancient Martial World, those outstanding practitioners were usually the children of great powers.

    Without great luck and opportunities, individual practitioners usually could notpete with the children of great powers in personal abilities. Therefore, once new practicing resources appeared, the Ancient Warriors would even be merciless toward their rtives and take the resources at all costs. Thus, apart from thew of the jungle, there were no other rules in the Ancient Martial World.

    The advantage of the Modern Warriors was that they did not heavily rely on the environment and practicing resources. As long as they could work hard and practice arduously with the help of more or less power of understanding, they would always be able to be sessful.

    Their disadvantage was that they had no ancestors¡¯ experience to use and must fully rely on themselves to practice like the blind people who felt the shape of an elephant. This way did not have high requirements of practicing talent but more stressed on perseverance and the power of understanding.

    In short, the biggest difference between the two was that the Ancient Warriors were heaven and earth-oriented and gathered the power of heaven and earth to form the cirction in their body to improve their physical conditions. This was called Outer Cirction. However, the Modern Warriors were people-oriented and constantly worked to strengthen the trace of congenital True Qi from their mothers¡¯ belly to form the cirction in their body. This was called Inner Cirction. The two of them were the so-called practice of the Inner Qi and the Outer Physical Conditions.

    What Xiahou said enlightened Ding Ning and gave him lots of benefits. Many problems that he could not think through in the past were solved now, and he also had a clear understanding of the practicing realms of practitioners.

    The only w was that Xiahou had never met the Spiritual Masters, had little knowledge of them, and only knew that the Spiritual Masters were a rtively mysterious practicing system in the Ancient Martial World and had even more incredible attack means, which were defense-defying and scaring.

    ording to the guess and analysis of Xiahou, the Ancient Warriors and the Spiritual Masters should be equivalent to the warriors and mages in the game. The Ancient Warriors were more suitable for closebat, while the Spiritual Masters were more suitable for long-range attacks.

    The weakness of the Spiritual Masters was perhaps their physical strength. He suggested that Ding Ning should shorten the distance with the Spiritual Masters and conduct closebat with them if he met such enemies. By doing so, he might be advantageous.

    Hearing his advice, Ding Ning gave a wry smile silently. He did not know if he was a Spiritual Master, but with his super strong Spiritual Strength, even though he was not a Spiritual Master, he would not be so weak. Xiahou had no idea about the great power of the Spiritual Masters, so he thought that it was easy to shorten the distance between him and a Spiritual Master.

    But Ding Ning was very clear that even though Xiahou guessed right that physical strength was the weakness of the Spiritual Masters, when a fight began, the Spiritual Masters who had the powerful Spiritual Strength and Perception Power would not give a chance for anyone to go near them. One would not have a chance unless he could make a surprise attack.

    ¡°Although I have powerful Spiritual Strength, I don¡¯t know how to use it to fight and can only use it in exploration and reconnaissance, and my only way of attack is the Flowing Light, but I can¡¯t randomly show it in public. What a waste of a great weapon!

    ¡°If only I could master the attacking method of the Spiritual Masters¡¯ Spiritual Strength.¡± Ding Ning had some longing thoughts. ¡°If I can be a Spiritual Master, with my soldier-like strong physical condition, my only shoring will also be gone.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, in the world of Warriors, apart from the Ancient Warriors, Modern Warriors and Spiritual Masters, there are still many other strange skill holders. If you meet them, you must be careful.¡±

    Xiahou¡¯s prudent reminder triggered Ding Ding¡¯s curiosity. ¡°What strange skill holders?¡±

    ¡°Sorcerers!¡±

    Xiahou showed fear on his face. ¡°These strange skill holders have unpredictable strategies, so they are collectively called sorcerers, such as Nanyang Jiangtou Masters, Xiangxi Corpse-driven Sect, Miaojiang Grass-Insect Grandma, Zangjiang Mizong Handprints, Great Snow Mountain of Grasnd, Lingnan Ghost Soldier Path, Ganbei Ghost Handprints, Ying-yang Masters of Fusang, Longpo of Ancient Tai, Blood Curse Masters of Mian Nation, Holy me Sect of Tianzhu, Mummies of Ancient Aiji, Golden Family of Yatndis, Yinggeli Witches, Fandigang Holy Religious Court, Ouzhou Dark Parliament and so on. Many people in these ces have supernatural abilities that cannot be exined by science, and these abilities can never be measured by ordinary cultivations.¡±

    Ding Ning was very excited after hearing these words. ¡°This world seems not so simple as I think. I wonder if there are little ghosts in the areas where Lingnan Ghost Soldier Path and Ganbei Ghost Handprints are found.¡±

    Immediately, he became quite interested and said, ¡°Brother Xiahou, please tell them to me in detail.¡±

    Xiahou was a little afraid. ¡°Young Master, there are many rumors about the ces I mentioned just now. Many people think these are just rumors and are fabricated, but I know they do exist. In the past, when I served as a mercenary doing missions in different areas of the world, I came across mummies, witches, and Holy me Sect members and also saw the Ghost Handprints in Ganbei, the Blood Curse Masters in Mian Nation, the Grass-Insect Grandma Grandma in Miaojiang, and zombies in Xiangxi. All of them had the terrifying powers beyond human imagination and could kill people without touching them, and many of my mercenary colleagues were killed by them. If I had not been lucky and had narrowly escaped each time, I¡¯m afraid I would not be able to sit here to chat with you.¡±

    Their car had arrived at the gate of Ninghai University, but Ding Ning had been addicted to these stories and was not in a hurry to get out of the car, begging Xiahou to tell him more anecdotes when he served as a mercenary.

    For Xiahou, it was rare for someone to be willing to listen to his mercenary experiences, so he eloquently told Ding Ning about those supernatural events, which interested Ding Ning so much that he did not want to leave.

    Miaojiang Grass-Insect Grandma murdering others with her insects, Nanyang Jiangtou Masters killing others with their curses, Lingnan¡¯s ghost soldiers marching down a path, Holy me Sect¡¯s fire-controlling power, mummies¡¯ mysterious shrouds, witches¡¯ magical witchcraft, the mysterious Zangbei Depopted Zone...

    With Xiahou¡¯s tireless talk, a world that Ding Ning had never met gradually appeared before him, filling his heart with infinite yearning.

    ¡°It is better to travel 10,000 miles than to read 10,000 books. The humanities, geography, and local customs and practices I¡¯ve read in books are just my imagination in the end.¡± Thus, Ding Ning suddenly had an impulse, ¡°The world is so big, and I want to take a look.¡±

    When Xiahou finished smoking two packs of cigarettes and their stomachs began to rumble, they finally realized that it was already the early afternoon before they knew it.

    It was better to eat first. The two of them looked at each other with a smile and then ended their chat dissatisfied, but imperceptibly, their rtionship became closer.

    The lunch Luoxue specially prepared for Ding Ning had been cold a long time before, but after seeing Ding Ning¡¯s return, she immediately looked him up and down to examine his health. After she confirmed that he was only a little mentally tired, she was relieved and went to warm the food for him.

    Ding Ning asked Xiahou to stay and eat with him. Xiahou had been hungry a long time before, so he did not decline as he heard the invitation. After Luoxue carried the food to them, he picked up a bowl and wolfed down the food.

    As he ate, he kept praising Luoxue¡¯s excellent cooking skill with many sweet words, making Luoxue¡¯s eyes curve into a crescent with joy, and her liking for the fierce-looking scarred uncle increased rapidly.

 Chapter 359 - Qin Canghai

    <strong>Chapter 359 Qin Canghai</strong>

    Qin Cann had a hard time recently. The fact that the ck masked man had taken away the wolf kid in front of him and that he had a conflict with Seventh Lord¡¯s Mansion made his family doubt his ability.

    Qin Canghai¡¯s return especially made him feel threatened.

    Qin Canghai, who was at 30, was Qin Cann¡¯s elder cousin brother and was a cruel man whose power and methods should not be underestimated. He was most likely to be the inheritor of the Qin Family and had won support among the seniors of the family.

    Because of the mistake he made three years ago, he was banished overseas by the family to take charge of the overseas business. Though it had not been stated clearly, everyone in the family knew that he was deprived of his right to inherit the family.

    In fact, if Qin Canghai had not been so headstrong and arrogant back then, Seventh Lord¡¯s Mansion could not have gained a foothold in Ninghai, let alone control half of the underworld in Ninghai and confronted the Qin Family.

    Qin Cann had not expected that his family would call Qin Canghai back at this point. What¡¯s the meaning behind the action? Were the family trying to press him with Qin Canghai? Or they wanted to appoint Qin Canghai again?

    Qin Cann was full of worries. He did not like Qin Canghai, who, in his eyes, was an unscrupulous lunatic. Otherwise, Qin Canghai would not have been driven out of the country.

    ¡°During these years when I was overseas, I carefully observed the development patterns of the foreign underworld forces and gained some experiences. The development strategy of our family in the past was too limited. We shouldn¡¯t confine ourselves to this small city. We need a muchrger space to expand our business. The main developing trend of our family should be endless expanding. Someone of you may want to ask me, won¡¯t the government strike out family if we keep in a high key? Well, it¡¯s a tough question. What I want to ask is, why the Maffia was able to develop in the past 150 years and is still existing. The answer is simple¡ªbecause the members of the Maffia has prated all social sses, such as the government, the upper sses, and the lower sses. However, we always define our family as a gang. How could the government not strike us?

    ¡°Having said all this, I just want to emphasize one thing.¡±

    With the index finger of his right hand up, Qin Canghai continued in confidence, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t fuss over the loss of a city or a block ofnd if we want to grow strong. Instead, we should keep pace with the changing world and expand our territory in Shenzhou Country so as to be an influential organization like the Maffia and Yamaguchi Gang. The strategy made by our ancestors is good. It¡¯s inevitable that we need to whitewash ourselves, but I think we haven¡¯t put enough effort into it and should whitewash ourselves more thoroughly. Thus, I made a thirty-year development n for our family. In the first decade of the n, we should cultivate talents, and in the middle decade, we should use business circles as a base to insert these talents into political circles and military circles. In thest decade, we should support the children of our family to get high statuses in political circles and military circles with much effort. Think about it, by then...¡±

    In the reception banquet, which was actually a work report seminar, Qin Canghai¡¯s vehement speech made Qin Cann, who had been observing others¡¯ expressions all along, extremely upset.

    As for the family elders who didn¡¯t like Qin Canghai and disapproved him, their eyes were burning with ambition at the moment, and those radicals in the family were even more excited at the speech.

    As the overlords of the underworld of Ninghai in the past, those elders wanted nothing more than surpassing their ancestors in achievement and bing the supreme overlords of the underworld of Ninghai. However, given the current situation, they had to keep a low key and restrain themselves, and their ambition had long been consumed by reality; they were ground down and lived in a muddle.

    Qin Canghai¡¯s convincing words brought a bright future to them and set a higher goal for them, which was to make their gang be an international one. The goal aroused their desire for power.

    Qin Cann sighed to himself, and he had to admit that Qin Canghai¡¯s n appeared to be practical; otherwise, Qin Canghai could not have won support from so many people.

    However, as a man who had been thinking about a future n of the Qin Family, Qin Cann knew Qin Canghai¡¯s n was, actually, not practical at all. In his eyes, Qin Canghai¡¯s n was just a beautiful imagination based on a perfect assumption.

    Firstly, there was a problem with Qin Canghai¡¯s n that cultivating talents would cost arge amount of money, and even if the Qin Family was able to produce some talents, what kind of talents were those people? It should be noted that there were extremely gifted people, genius, and ordinary talents among all talented people.

    Secondly, without a background, rtionship,working, or power, it was not as easy as Qin Canghai had said to gain a foothold in political circles and military circles...

    What the Qins, who just sat idle and kept consuming the wealth umted by their ancestors, could expect to rely on to support those talents to a high status? In Qin Cann¡¯s eyes, Qin Canghai¡¯s development n was so childish!

    Last but not least, even if those talents made some achievements in political circles and military circles, who could guarantee that they would still be loyal to the Qin Family even after they became powerful?

    After all, people¡¯s desire would grow with the increase of their power. Qin Cann believed that if the future of the talents cultivated by the Qin Family was in conflict with the family, those talents would certainly betray the family for their future.

    As a saying goes, very man for himself, and the devil takes the hindmost. This was the truth that would never change. Moreover, now, people no longer valued kindness and loyalty more than everything like the ancient people.

    In short, Qin Cann only had one word toment on Qin Canghai¡¯s vehement speech¡ªbullshit!

    However, except for a few rational elders, most of the elders in the family were enthusiastic about the n and full of ambition. They praised the n greatly and forgot that it was Qin Canghai who had invited the wolf, Seventh Lord¡¯s Mansion, into their house.

    Naturally, some people who didn¡¯t like Qin Canghai rebuked him for the mistake he made about the mansion. However, obviously, Qin Canghai had been prepared to face this. He whitewashed himself as a wise man with foresight and argued that he had foreseen the current situation and that in order to avoid the government¡¯s strike on them, he deliberately let Seventh Lord¡¯s Mansion develop and let the mansion be the leading bird that would be shot. He also argued that if the Qin Family had absolute dominance, the government would distrust them, and that only when the power of the Qin Family and Seventh Lord¡¯s Mansion was in bnce would the government be less watchful to them.

    If Qin Cann had not seen through Qin Canghai¡¯s ambition, he would have been convinced by him. In his eyes, Qin Canghai was just trying to get out of his disadvantaged situation with this statement and regain the right to inherit the Qin Family by putting forward this unrealistic n.

    To Qin Cann¡¯s disappointment, Qin Canghai¡¯s trick worked out. Over two-thirds of the elders in the family voted for Qin Canghai¡¯s qualification to be the inheritor of the family, and they even transferred half of the business under Qin Cann¡¯s charge to Qin Canghai.

    Though Qin Cann had seen through Qin Canghai¡¯s trick, he could not argue with him on just grounds, and if he argued with him, those excited elders who had been brainwashed by Qin Canghai would think him a narrow-minded man and regard his behavior as an attempt to discredit Qin Canghai and his unwillingness to give out the power. As a result, Qin Cann kept silent wisely and just smiled at Qin Canghai¡¯s subtle provoking eyes. He could bear to lose everything except for his imposing manner. Moreover, it remained unknown to him who would win in the end.

    The following day, without any hesitation, Qin Cann gave out half of his property to Qin Canghai ording to the decision made by the elders in the family.

    After taking over the property smoothly, Qin Canghai was greatly surprised and smirked triumphantly. He had thought that it would take him some effort to achieve it and had not expected it to be so smooth.

    This made Qin Canghai feel even morecent. He made ament in public that Qin Cann was ame duck and unqualified to be hispetitor.

    After knowing this, Qin Cann showed a meaningful cold smile. Among the property that he handed over to Qin Canghai, there was a college town with mostly generous profits.

    In this town, there existed a force, Green Cloud Gang, who even Qin Cann dared not to covet. Qin Cann was expectant to see what would happen between Qin Canghai and the gang.

    With Qin Canghai¡¯s return and the fiercepetition between him and Qin Cann, the underworld of Ninghai would face a reshuffle. For the time being, turmoils and dark forced surged in the city.

    However, Ding Ning knew nothing about this. Last night, he carved a piece of ssy jade into the god of longevity and gave it to Xiahou, and early this morning, he handed the Rice Bean Oral Solution, a new type medicament he madetely, to Principal Lu.

    In great joy, Principal Lu informed the Ministry of Public Health of the news, which caused a stir among the research bases in Yan Jing and Ninghai. Vice-minister Jiang went to Ninghai hurriedly overnight and escorted the Rice Bean Oral Solution to the capital for clinical test and medicine property test.

    While what the schrs and experts in Yan Jing No. 1 Emergency Research and Development Base felt about the news remained unknown, the schrs and experts in Ninghai No. 2 base all looked toward Ding Ning with aplicated feeling.

    Some of them felt jealous of Ding Ning, some doubted him, some envied him, some hated him, some felt happy about the news, some felt proud of him, while some ridiculed him...

    It was hard to illustrate all kinds of human nature, but human¡¯s bad quality was fully shown in this matter. Some experts were not able to develop the medicament themselves, yet they did not want to see Ding Ning seed.

    After all, these senior experts and professors had not achieved any progress in their research, yet, Ding Ning, a young man, developed a new type of medicament on his own, which made these seniors very embarrassed.

    Only a few people, such as Mr. Hu, felt happy for and were proud of Ding Ning, while most people were jealous of Ding Ning and looked grave when they heard the news. Some evil ones even cursed Ding Ning hoping that the medicament Ding Ning developed would poison people.

    Even worse, some professors who wanted to fish for fame found Ding Ning and tried to persuade Ding Ning either by emotion or reason and even tried to bribe him with a valuable check so as to add their names on the list of developers of the Rice Bean Oral Solution.

    After Ding Ning refused them, these people turned to threaten him that if he did not satisfy them, they would unite together to kick him out of medicalmunity.

    Ding Ning felt annoyed by their disgusting behaviors. He ordered Xiahou to drive these people out coldly. If not for that he was afraid to cause some bad impact on the school, he would have broken their legs.

    Upon hearing those professors¡¯ rude curses outside, Ding Ning finally understood whyizens would call specialists and professors as ¡°Speciousists and Profartssors¡± (note: speciousists and profartssors were the people who specialized in talking nonsense). Those shameless specialists and professors who fished for fame discredited all the schrs.

    Though Ding Ning despised what these people had done, their words reminded him that he was too young and had no foundation in the medicalmunity. The medication he developed would bring great changes to the medicalmunity and throw Western medicine and antibiotic down from their monopoly position. Many people and big families would take a risk doing everything for the huge benefits behind it.

    It was true that he was young without a foundation, but it did not mean anything. He was not a normal professor who could be bullied or threatened; he was a powerful warrior in the realm of Earth Martial Arts and had superpower.

    Ding Ning smiled coldly. If it were in the past, he mightpromise. However, since he refined his body as a weapon of the first level, his character had changed a little, and he became overbearing and confident. Besides, the Mermaid was asleep and needed much Value of Prestige to regain her power, so, Ding Ning would note to terms with any person or force.

 Chapter 360 - Going Home

    <h4>Chapter 360 Going Home</h4>

    Of course, with gratitude, he suggested that the names of Mr. Hu, Mr. Zhang, and some professors in the college who had treated him well should be added into the list of the researchers. However, those righteous people refused his suggestion strongly and criticized him with an angry and serious face, which fully showed their care for him.

    The Rice Bean Oral Solution Ding Ning developed to rece antibiotics not only changed the situation where Western medicine was in a monopoly position in the medicalmunity but also would win a Nobel Prize. As the professors who valued their fame very much, they would never do such a shameless thing to gain fame when faced by such a huge temptation, no matter how much they desired for it. They regarded it a humiliation to ept such a suggestion.

    Seeing that they criticized him seriously, Ding Ning immediately apologized to them with a bitter smile, and he respected them more for their good quality. It was exactly because there were so many upright, selfless schrs who sought neither fame nor gain and were devoted to scientific research that the country could grow prosperous and rich and the technology developed quickly. Compared to those ¡°speciousists and profartssors¡± who sought nothing but fame, these upright professors were truly the models for all the professors.

    After he calmed these professors¡¯ anger with effort, Ding Ning started an academic exchange with them, analyzing and borating the pharmacology and property of the Rice Bean Oral Solution from a scientific perspective. Those grey-haired professors all made noted on the notebook in their hands carefully like pupils. They would even raise their hands when they had questions. Without reservation, Ding Ning answered all their questions in detail, from which these professors gained a lot.

    Two heads were better than one, let alone that these were experts and schrs who had devoted their lives to academic research. Ding Ning, a fledgling in the scientific research field, could not be their match in terms of experience. Those professors took the initiative to answer his questions and looked at him like looking at their children.

    Solely relying on his findings of the microorganisms in grains and bean sprouts, he could establish his authority in the international medicalmunity because these two kinds of microorganisms could be widely applied to clinical treatment. Plus his creation of Rice Bean Oral Solution, he was able to win the Nobel Prize in Physiology or Medicine of the next year.

    Karolinska Institute, a medical academic institution in Sweden, was responsible for the selection process of the Nobel Prize in Physiology or Medicine. ording to the rted constitution of the Nobel Foundation, Nobel Assembly at the Karolinska Institute awards the Nobel Prize in Physiology or Medicine and isposed of 50 elected professors from Karolinska Institute.

    The specific selection process was as follows: Nobel Committee, which was appointed by the Nobel Assembly at Karolinska Institute as its working body, was empowered to rmendureates in Physiology or Medicine, and the deadline for sign up was February 1st each year. Themittee would screen nominees before rmending them to the Nobel Assembly, which would decide the final winners and announce the list in October. The awarding ceremony would be held in Stockholm Concert Hall on December 10th each year.

    Winging a Nobel Prize was the greatest honor and achievement that many scientific researchers would devote their lives to pursue, and once they seeded, their names would be written into the annals of history, which was the greatest honor that every scientific researcher wanted to have.

    Once Ding Ning won a Nobel Prize, he would gain a stable position in the international medicalmunity. For this, these traditional Chinese physicians like Mr. Hu were very enthusiastic and expectant to witness it.

    After all, the more influential Ding Ning was in the international medicalmunity, the smoother the road to make traditional Chinese medicine great again would be, and twice the result would be yielded with half the effort in promoting traditional Chinese medicine worldwide.

    During the warm discussion, Mr. Zhang advised at a proper time that Ding Ning should write an article about his findings of the microorganisms in grains and bean sprouts and the pharmacology and property of the Rice Bean Oral Solution as soon as possible, forter use. Once the Rice Bean Oral Solution passed the clinical test, he even needn¡¯t take the initiative to contribute to the periodical because influential periodical worldwide would find him on their own initiative. Everyone present agreed about this.

    The happiest person about this was Principal Lu. Since Ding Ning was a postgraduate in his medical college in Ninghai, once Ding Ning won a Nobel Prize, the college would be among the top domestic colleges. In his eyes, Ding Ning was a great talent that he would not let go.

    For the time being, the most embarrassing problem was that Ding Ning was just a postgraduate in college. If he won a Nobel Prize as a postgraduate, those professors of authority would feel very embarrassed after knowing this.

    Chin in his hand, Principal Lu wondered if he could change Ding Ning¡¯s status in the college through some special ways. At least, he wanted to promote him as an honorary associate professor.

    However, soon, he stopped thinking about this because once the medicament Ding Ning developed passed the clinical test, the Chief No. 1 would grant him an award personally; by then, giving Ding Ning a professional title was just a piece of cake.

    When Principal Lu thought that Ding Ning, who was just 22 years old now and would only be 23 the next year, was to win a Nobel Prize, he felt it hard to believe and thought that Ding Ning was really a great genius.

    After seeing those enthusiastic professors out, Ding Ning felt even more tired than when he fought against Long Xiaotian and Ju Zhu. He then hurriedly moved with Luoxue, who had packed up all their luggage.

    Though he was very reluctant to leave the equipment in theboratory behind, he could foresee that he would be dogged by many people after the Rice Bean Oral Solution passed the clinical test, since he had done many experiments about the medicament and knew it would surely pass the test.

    He had to leave there now for he had promised his elder sister to move to live with her. His research had to the end of a stage, so, it was best for him to leave now; otherwise, he might not be able to leaveter.

    Shengshi Huating Complex, a newplex developed by one of Longteng Group¡¯s subsidiaries, was located at the boundary of Jingning District and Jingpu District. Though the beautiful Swan Lake inside theplex was artificial, over 80 percent of greenery coverage made the ce full of green and idyllic.

    Moreover, theplex was opposite Spring All The Year Round City, a street away from Ye Huan and Ye Le¡¯s home.

    The No.1 building of Shengshi Huating Complex was the biggest and most beautiful vi with a garden among the only five vis in theplex, with an amazinglyrge area over five hundred square meters.

    After entering this three-floor vi, once could see a luxurious living room over three hundred square meters with primal wooden floors. The sectional fabric sofa in light yellow looked simple yet elegant. There were also a luxurious teapot in ck and white, and a wine cab and a bar counter in light blue in the room. The deluxe crystal chandelier emitted bright and gentle light.

    Decorated in a Mediterranean-style, the room looked pleasing.

    Ding Qianlie, who was in a pink home dress with an apron tied to her waist, walked out of the kitchen like a good wife and said to Ding Ning with a smile, ¡°Wee home, brother.¡±

    Upon hearing the word ¡°home¡±, Ding Ning shivered, his eyes wet with tears. He had not heard the word long, and at the moment, he was so moved on hearing the word unexpectedly.

    With tearful eyes, he walked to Ding Qianlie and gave her a big hug, saying in a sobbing tone, ¡°I finally have a home, sister.¡±

    As a lump came into Ding Qianlie¡¯s throat, she almost burst into tears. However, she still smiled brightly and rubbed Ding Ning¡¯s head affectionately, saying, ¡°From today on, this is our home. We should rely upon each other even without dad and mom.¡±

    Ding Luoxue did not show any dissatisfaction with her being ignored. Instead, she stared at Ding Ning, who always had a calm smile on his face, with love in her eyes, and thought that he also had such a fragile side.

    ¡°Luoxue... is my sworn sister.¡±

    Thinking of that Luoxue was with him, Ding Ning immediately broke free from his sister¡¯s hug and introduced Luoxue to her.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re Sister Luoxue. What a pretty girl! Come on, sit down and have a rest. You must try the food I make.¡±

    Ding Qianlie certainly knew the rtionship between Ding Ning and Luoxue, but she said nothing about it and just weed Luoxue warmly.

    Luoxue greeted her in a sweet voice, ¡°Nice to meet you, Sister Lieqian.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, too. This is your home as well from now on. You can call me sister just as Ding Ning does.¡±

    Ding Qianlie talked with Luoxue, her rival in love, in a polite and warm way.

    ¡°Yes, sister.¡±

    Ding Luoxue did not feel constrained anymore and showed a warm smile as she said, ¡°Let me help you cook the meal, sister.¡±

    ¡°You know how to cook?¡±

    Ding Qianlie was surprised to hear that for she had thought the girls with Ding Ning were all spoiled girls who knew nothing about cooking.

    ¡°Well, Luoxue is good at cooking, as skillful as the chefs in five-star hotels.¡±

    Ding Ning took the chance to tter Luoxue, who smiled brightly at the words.

    ¡°Good. I was worrying that the food I made would be tasteless. Now, I can leave it to Sister Luoxue.¡±

    Ding Qianlie let out a sigh of relief, took out a cookery-book from the pocket of her apron, and put it on the table.

    Ding Qianlie had no gift for cooking. She usually either ate out or ordered takeout. Considering that it was inappropriate to order takeout the first day Ding Ning had moved in, she thus made a franticst-minute effort to learn how to cook from a cookery-book.

    The facts had proved that one might be a master only in his own special field. Ding Qianlie, who was a talented and aplished businesswoman, had no gift for cooking at all.

    She had been working in the kitchen since eight in the morning, yet, it was noon, and she had not washed or cleaned the vegetables.

    ¡°Leave it all to me, and have a rest, sister.¡±

    In terms of cooking, Luoxue was second to none except Ding Ning, in her opinions. With great confidence, she received the apron Ding Qianlie handed to her and walked into the kitchen.

    ¡°It¡¯s great of you to find a girl who can take care of you, brother. I didn¡¯t expect Luoxue to know how to cook. She is good.¡±

    As Ding Qianlie stretched herself leisurely, Ding Ning spotted her perfect figure and recalled that he touched her identally yesterday. His face blushed a little, and he looked away embarrassedly.

    ¡°Come on, brother, let¡¯s me show you your room. I¡¯ve prepared a room for you.¡±

    A sly expression shed within Ding Qianlie¡¯s eyes when she saw Ding Ning¡¯s embarrassed look. Holding his hands, she went upstairs.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Any room is ok for me.¡±

    Feeling Ding Qianlie¡¯s soft and slender hand in his hand, Ding Ning cursed himself that he was a bastard as he had some evil thoughts on her.

    ¡°How could that be ok? This house was renovated recently, and I moved in yesterday. It took me a whole day to clean it.¡±

    As if she had sensed nothing, Ding Qianlie still held Ding Ning¡¯s hand and said to him while walking, ¡°There are three floors in this house. On the first floor, there is a living room, a kitchen, a bathroom, and five guest rooms. On the second floor are one main bedroom and four secondary bedrooms, and each of them is a suite with a separate bathroom and a reception room. The rest space has been transformed into a gym, a yoga room, and a study room. On the third floor, there is a separateboratory for you, a room to store clutter, and three provisional restrooms. I also built a swimming pool, a greenhouse, a room for barbecue on the roof. When we are free, we could swim in the pool while barbecuing.¡±

    Ding Ning looked around his new house with Ding Qianlie hand in hand like a marite.

    He had to admit that he was very satisfied with this house. The decoration style suited his taste, and his sister even prepared aboratory as good as and even better than the one in his school for him. His sister was even more thoughtful than him.

 Chapter 361 - kidnapping

    <h4>Chapter 361 kidnapping</h4>

    ¡°What do you think? Are you satisfied with this house?¡±

    Ding Qianlie pushed open the main bedroom with a smile and saw a small reception room, a separate toilet, a separate bathroom, a separatevatory, a separate kitchen, and a separate cloakroom.

    What especially attracted his attention was that the cloakroom was full of all kinds of clothes of his size, including underpants, shirts, socks, pajamas, gym suits, suits, jackets, ties, watches, leather shoes, and hats.

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you think it a waste to prepare so many clothes for me?¡± said Ding Ning, smacking his lips and staring tongue-tied at the cloakroom over one hundred square meters.

    .

    ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s our home.¡±

    Ding Qianlie waved her hands in disagreement and continued, ¡°We¡¯re rich. I live in the secondary bedroom next to your room. Later, tell Luoxue to choose her room. I didn¡¯t know her size, so I didn¡¯t prepare any clothes for her. I will have the designer make her several clothes after measuring her size.¡±

    Ding Ning really wanted to say that there was no need to prepare a separate room for Luoxue because she would sleep with him. However, he was not brave enough to say that and just smiled in embarrassment and said, ¡°Sister, you should live in the main bedroom, and it¡¯s ok for me to sleep in the secondary bedroom.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make nonsense. You¡¯re the master of our family. How could you live in a secondary bedroom? By the way, there is a basement parking for 13 cars downstairs. Now, there parked 6 cars. Later, ask Luoxue what kind of cars she likes, and I¡¯ll buy two cars for her. The car keys are ced in the drawer of the shoe cab at the door of the living room. Pick the keys of the car you like there when you want to go out.¡±

    Ding Qianlie pondered for a moment and patted her forehead before adding, ¡°What¡¯s more, we only have two hourly maids working for us. Later, I¡¯ll have someone hire some butlers and maids for us, and they will live in the rooms for servants in the yard. Anyway, Luoxue is also a master in this house. We shouldn¡¯t let her cook for us all the time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all up to you, sister.¡±

    Ding Ning said with a bitter smile, and he felt like he became andlord.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t forget that fingerprint identification has to be passed to enter our house, so,ter, you and Luoxue should record your fingerprints in the lock so that you can still enter the door when I¡¯m not at home. I also armed yourboratory with a system of fingerprint and iris identification to prevent others from stealing your research results,¡± Ding Qianlie hurriedly said to remind Ding Ning when she thought of that their house had been armed with the most advanced security and anti-theft system.

    .

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Ding Ning nodded at the words at the thought that it was indeed necessary to strengthen the security system of hisboratory. Actually, he did not worry about the security since he had Mermaid Space. However, considering that it was his sister¡¯s kindness, he did not reject it.

    ¡°Lunch is ready!¡±

    Luoxue¡¯s voice sounded downstairs, at which Ding Qianlie was greatly surprised and said, ¡°She made a meal in such a short time?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Luoxue is really good at cooking. Let¡¯s go to have a try!¡±

    Arm in arm with his sister, Ding Ning was full of serenity and peace.

    The foods were so delicious that Ding Qianlie was all smiles after lunch. Massaging her belly, she said that she was so full and that the foods were so great. At her praise, Luoxue looked a little shy.

    Just after a meal, Ding Qianlie became close to Luoxue. They chatted with each other hand in hand like sisters, which made Ding Ning feel delighted.

    He had been worried that Luoxue, who was not easygoing, would not get along well with his sister, but it turned out that he worried too much. His sister was good at handling interpersonal rtionship, with a few words, she got close to and familiar with Luoxue and made Luoxue, a girl of few words, ept her as her sister from the bottom of her heart.

    After lunch, Ding Ning worked attentively in theboratory, doing research in the fusion property of the red coral, to see if he could discover which element in the red coral had that property and find something to substitute red coral. After all, it was too extravagant to use red coral as a guiding drug.

    Ding Qianlie took a day off from work on purpose. After she made a call, some people immediately came to her door to measure Luoxue¡¯s body size so as to make custom-made clothes for her.

    As for cars, Luoxue did not have special demands for them. She did not know how to drive at all, but under Ding Qianlie¡¯s persuasion, she promised unwillingly she would get a driving license.

    The fluxing agent contained in red coral was so special that it was neither a kind of microorganism nor a kind of germ but a kind of special gtinous material. It was abiotic yet full of vitality. Ding Ning was confused by his finds and could only take this kind of material as a magical treasure like a ganoderma lucidum.

    He wondered of ordinary red coals also contained this kind of material. Without any reference object, he dared not to draw a conclusion. He nned to go to the antique street to see if he could get some red coral for research.

    After saying goodbye to his sister, who was helping the garment workers measure Luoxue¡¯s size, Ding Ning drove directly to the antique street.

    The moment he opened the door of his garage, his eyes almost became blind in dazzling light. There was his sister¡¯s Rolls-Royce Phantom, a Ferrari, a Lamborghini, an Aston Martin, and a Bentley in the garage, and all of them were sports cars of a limited edition.

    Even the cheapest one of them cost about five million yuan. Ding Ning shook his head with a bitter smile. He did not find that his sister was a fan of sports cars before.

    This reminded him of Ji Jun, an expert in refitting cars. Ding Ning decided to have Ji Jun refit his car someday and at least make his car safer for him to drive.

    Ding Ning had to admit that the safeguards of hisplex were very informed. They recognized his Phaeton, which was mistaken as Passat by many people, at one nce. It seemed that there were rich people in low-key living in thisplex.

    Ding Ning drove out of theplex under the safeguards¡¯ respectful eyes. Before he could drive far, he saw the gate of Spring All The Year Round City opposite him.

    After a moment in hesitation, he decided to treat Sun Lanying some dayster when his spirit recovered a bit and he had talked with the Ye sisters.

    After all, it was just his initial idea to use the little ghost to devour cancer cells and use Rice Bean Oral Solution to help reproduce healthy cells in patients¡¯ bodies. The idea was just theoretically practical since no experiment had done on it.

    He dared not to put his idea into practice for the time being. After all, the Ye sisters had epted the fact that their mother would die soon. If he told the sisters that it was possible to cure their mother but the treatment failed in the end, the sisters would not be able to stand the strike because the bigger their hope was, the more disappointed they would feel by then.

    Just when Ding Ning was pondering how to start a chat with the Ye sisters, an orange Volkswagen POLO drove out of Spring All The Year Round City and passed by Ding Ning¡¯s car.

    With a ¡°bang¡±, Ding Ning¡¯s expression changed. He braked the car all of a sudden, and the BMW Z4 that followed behind him crashed his car trail due to the failure to stop the car timely. A yellow-haired young man wearing earing stuck his head out of the window of the car and shouted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? This is not a parking lot!¡±

    Ding Ning looked grave and was in no mood to argue with the man. The moment the POLP passed by him, he saw the Ye sisters in the car.

    Because they were driving facing each other, Ding Ning had no intention to say hello to the two sisters. However, he had not expected that an unlicensed van running from the opposite suddenly changed its direction and hit the POLO. The Ye sisters passed out at once, head-broken and bleeding.

    If it were a normal car ident, Ding Ning would not have been so angry. From the van walked out four big men with sunsses and masks. They opened the door of the POLO and dragged the Ye sisters into their van.

    It was deliberate kidnapping. Ding Ning looked extremely grave, and when he was about the chase after the van, the yellow-haired man jumped out of the car and gripped on Ding Ning, saying, ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere. You just crashed my new car. What the fu*k! I¡¯m so unlucky today.¡±

    ¡°I have something urgent to deal with. My car is here and won¡¯t run anywhere itself. Let¡¯s settle it after Ie back.¡±

    Ding Ning did not want to argue with the man at all. However, when he tried to step over the railing to leave, the yellow-haired man gripped on him and punched toward his face, saying, ¡°Fu*k you! You broke my car and don¡¯t think about running away. Can you afford to repair my car with your Passat?¡±

    ¡°Piss off! Watch your mouth and let go of me, otherwise, I¡¯ll cripple you!¡±

    Since it was he who caused all these, Ding Ning did not want to dispute with the yellow-haired man. However, he had not expected that the man actually dared to beat him. In great anxiety, Ding Ning grabbed the man¡¯s fist and twisted it, which caused the man cry out in pain and beg, ¡°Ouch! Let... go of my hand. Do you bastard know who I¡¯m? How dare you beat me?¡±

    Ding Ning pushed the man away and said impatiently, ¡°Piss off! I don¡¯t care who you are. If you dare to stand in my way again, I¡¯ll beat you out of shape!¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    The yellow-haired man was greatly enraged, and just when he was about to talk tough, he saw a figure sh in front of him while Ding Ning had disappeared from where he was. The man looked away and saw Ding Ning run closely after the unlicensed van. He also found that Ding Ning was as fast as wind and lightning that there were shadows behind him in this bright day.

    The yellow-haired man was dumbfounded and thought, ¡°Oh my God! He could break the world record with his running speed!¡±

    The man was so simple-minded that he immediately started to shoot a video of Ding Ning with his phone. ¡°Oh my! He could run so fast. It¡¯s a pity he didn¡¯t participate in the national track-and-field team. He is absolutely able to win honor for our country.¡±

    When Ding Ning was out of his sight, the yellowed-haired man turned off the camera reluctantly. He then made a phone call and said, ¡°Coach, I found a great talent of running.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. When did I, Qiao Zhenya, ever lie to you? If you don¡¯t believe me, I can send the video I shot of him to you right now. You could run faster than Liu Xiang.

    ¡°That guy hit my new car, but in order to recruit him into our track-and-field team, I can let him off this time provided that you¡¯ll pay for repairing my car.¡±

    ¡°What? You said ¡®no¡¯? It¡¯s true I¡¯m a rich second-generation and won¡¯t take the money for repairing my car seriously, but I¡¯m not a sucker. Eating, drinking wine, going out with girls, Karaoke, and maintaining my car have cost me a lot of money. I¡¯m a poor man now.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Fu*k! We¡¯re targeted. Speed up, speed up!¡±

    A kidnapper who lisped shouted in the van when he saw Ding Ning chase closely after them.

    ¡°Take it easy. A man can never outrun a car. He will be strengthless soon,¡± the driver of the van said with confidence, yet, he sped up the car subconsciously.

    .

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not worried that he would catch up with us. What worried me is that the police would be rmed by this. We¡¯ll be in big trouble if the police stop us,¡± another kidnapper who sounded younger said with worries.

    .

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Think about who is behind to backup us. As long as we¡¯re not caught on the spot, the police will straighten if for us,¡± a thin kidnapper said at ease.

    .

    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m worried that we would be caught on the spot. After all, it is a serious crime to kidnap others,¡± the kidnapper who sounded young said timidly.

    .

    ¡°Xiaoliu, you¡¯re a coward. We¡¯re in Ninghai, a ce covered with gold. After this business is done, each of us will get a lot of money, which is enough for us to build a new house in our hometown.¡±

    The thin kidnapper then ttered the driver by saying, ¡°You have to seek fortune from danger. Brother Gouzi, you¡¯re indeed good at driving. When that guy gets too tired to chase after us and turn to call the police, our mission will be finished by then.¡±

 Chapter 362 - Running Wildly

    <h4>Chapter 362 Running Wildly</h4>

    ¡°Fu*k! Is this guy really a human being? How could he run faster than our car? Speed up and get rid of him,¡± the man who lisped said suddenly as he had been watching behind closely.

    .

    The men in the van then realized that the young man who had been over one thousand meters away was now less than two hundred meters away in such a short time.

    The man named Gouzi was flustered and sped up the car again while saying, ¡°Fu*k! Is he really a human being? Is he a champion of the track-and-field events? Damn, I don¡¯t believe he can outrun a car.¡±

    On a street of Ninghai, a van with heavy tail gas ran among car flows swiftly and kept changingnes and speeding up. It made use of every bit of space to run forward and ran a lot red lights.

    A man chased closely after the van, casting his shadows behind, and attracted attention from many pedestrians, who then stopped walking and took out their phones trying to shoot the scene. However, just as they took out their phones, the car and the man disappeared from their sight.

    Ding Ning looked grave for he had not expected the driver of the van to be an expert in driving. The driver drove the car over 150 kilometers per hour among such a crowded street.

    It was difficult for Ding Ning to catch up with the car in a short time with his current speed unless he used his skill of flying. However, there were many monitors on the road and many people who were watching him. Once he exposed his wings, he would be caught and dissected for research.

    Thus, he could only follow behind the van far away despite his worries. It seemed that he could not catch up with the van in a short time, so, he paid some attention to think about why these people kidnapped the Ye sisters and who kidnapped them.

    He felt both guilty and afraid. He remembered that he had once wanted Lu Zhan and others to pay more attention to the Ye sisters, but he was so busy that he forgot itter. If he had not seen the sisters kidnapped identally, he did not know what would happen to the sisters.

    Xiaojin had hurried over and watched the kidnappers in the air. Ding Ning pretended to be out of breath and slowed down. He was afraid that if he continued to chase after the van at such a high speed, the kidnappers would have a car ident in a fluster, not to mention that the world would be shocked by him. Though these kidnappers deserve dying, the Ye sisters, who were also in the van, did not. Once something bad happened to them, Ding Ning would regret it.

    Moreover, the sisters were still under the kidnappers¡¯ control. Once the kidnappers were forced into desperation and threatened Ding Ning with the sisters¡¯ lives, Ding Ning had topromise in the end.

    ¡°Haha, well-done, Brother Gouzi. That guy is strengthless now. I¡¯m right. A man can never outrun a car.¡±

    Seeing that Ding Ning fell behind further and further, the thin kidnapperughed aloud.

    The man named Gouzi, who looked nervous before, let out a sigh of relief and said triumphantly, ¡°Well, even if that man is a superman, he could not outrun our car since I¡¯m an excellent driver.¡±

    ¡°Bravo, Brother Gouzi.¡±

    Xiaoliu feel rxed gradually and tter the driver.

    The man with a lisp patted himself on the chest and said, ¡°Damn it. I was so scared just now. I thought he would catch up with us.¡±

    The thin kidnapper said with disdain, ¡°What? You have no confidence in Brother Gouzi¡¯s driving skill?¡±

    ¡°No, Brother Gouzi absolutely has excellent driving skills. It¡¯s just that that guy is so supernatural. He had chased after us for almost an hour before he ran out of his strength. I have never seen anyone as fast as him before,¡± the man with slip said with an apologetic smile, in the fear that he would annoy the man named Gouzi.

    .

    The man named Gouzi replied angrily, ¡°You¡¯re right. That guy could run really fast. If not for that I¡¯m good at driving and took risk of overtaking, we would have been caught up with.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Brother Gouzi, no one could be your match in terms of driving skills in Ninghai.¡±

    The thin kidnapper kept ttering the man named Gouzi.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Brother Gouzi is absolutely iparable in driving skills in Ninghai, if not in the whole world.¡±

    ¡°No, Brother Gouzi is absolutely iparable in driving skills in the whole Shenzhou Country.¡±

    ...

    After they rxed down, the three kidnappers kept ttering the man named Gouzi, who showed a small yet proud smile and enjoyed their ttery quietly.

    The man named Gouzi feltcent for a moment, but soon, he was brought back to reality and thought of their mission and said in a serious tone, ¡°Alright. It¡¯s lucky that we have got rid of that guy. As what has been nned, we should change to another car; otherwise, the police will find us sooner orter if we are shot by the monitor.¡±

    .

    ¡°The western suburb is ahead of us, and there are fewer monitors. As long as we change to another car ording to our n, nobody will be able to find us. After we hand over the hostages, we will get the money and could return home to build a house,¡± the thin kidnapper said with excitement and shining eyes.

    .

    ¡°Haha, the boss in these big cities are really generous. There will be one million for us, and each of us can get two hundred and fifty thousand yuan. This is much more worthwhile than working inpanies. Brother Gouzi, don¡¯t forget to bring me with you the next time when you meet such a good business,¡± the kidnapper with a lisp said in a ttering tone with a smile while rubbing his hands.

    .

    ¡°Yes, Brother Gouzi. Don¡¯t forget us when you meet such a good deal. It¡¯s so easy to make money through this way,¡± Xiaoliu said in excitement, no longer feeling afraid.

    .

    ¡°Rest assured, since we¡¯re from one town, I will certainly take care of the two of you.¡±

    The man named Gouzi made the promise. However, he was thinking happily that thebour in rural areas was really cheap.

    In his eyes, the other three kidnappers were so green and inexperienced that they were so happy even only to get two hundred and fifty thousand yuan. However, in fact, the reward for the job was 2 million. In other words, he could keep 1.25 million himself.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on there? Is there a car ident?¡±

    The man named Gouzi slowed the car in confusion and surprise when he saw three cars in disorder blocked the way in front of him and several people seem to quarrel with each other.

    ¡°Can we bypass them?¡± Xiaoliu got nervous again and asked with a guilty conscience.

    .

    The man named Gouzi shook his head with a frown and replied, ¡°Yes, but we have to go really far away to detour. This road nears the ce where we can change our car the most.¡±

    ¡°What should we do now? Are those people the partners of that guy?¡±

    Xiaoliu got panic-stricken again and felt uneasy.

    ¡°Be a man and calm down. Do you think that guy good at running a god that he knew which road we would take?¡±

    The thin kidnapper scolded in anger and continued, ¡°The road is blocked certainly because of a car ident. They don¡¯t know who we are. The more panic we are, the more possible we would expose ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Bangzi was right. You are so inexperienced, Xiaoliu. They don¡¯t know who we are, so calm down. Bangzi, go to ask them what happened and be careful not to provoke them. Our mission must not be dyed.¡±

    The man named Gouzi was a little panic-stricken as well, but he calmed down quickly after hearing Bangzi¡¯s words and ordered like a general.

    Bangzi opened the door of the car triumphantly and replied, ¡°Okay, no problem.¡±

    He had arrived in Ninghai shortly, yet he earned such a lot of money following the man named Gouzi, so, he decided to leave a good impression on him so that Gouzi would not forget him the next time he had a good deal.

    Xiaoliu clenched his fists and said timidly, ¡°Brother Gouzi, I¡¯m not frightened. I just had a bad foreboding.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Look at you, what a coward you are! You¡¯re too timid. Look at Bangzi and Mengzi, they behaved so well.¡±

    Gouzi scolded in an impatient tone. He took off his mask and lit a Dazhonghua cigarette.

    Being praised, Mengzi could not help but smile brightly. He leaned forward with a shy expression and said, ¡°Brother Gouzi, I haven¡¯t tasted any Dazhonghua cigarette before. Can you give me one?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so rustic. When this business is done, this kind of cigarette will be a piece of cake for you. Follow me and I can guarantee that you will live a good life.¡±

    Gouzi was amused and derided in aughing tone before handing a cigarette to Mengzi.

    After receiving the cigarette, Mengzi took off his mask, but he did not smoke it immediately. Instead, he put the cigarette under his nose and sniffed it with an intoxicated expression. ¡°It¡¯s really good to be rich. This cigarette only would cost several yuan. Rest assured, Brother Gouzi, I¡¯ll work hard for you in the future.¡±

    Xiaoliu looked upset. He wanted to take the chance to show his ability and let Gouzi change his attitude toward him, so he said shyly, ¡°Brother Gouzi, I¡¯ll go to check out there too.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. Go to see what happened there.¡±

    Gouzi waved his hand impatiently and felt agitated when he saw Bangzi talk to a man humbly yet the man looked indifferent at Bangzi¡¯s words.

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Xiaoliu cheered up and opened the door of the car to get off.

    ¡°No need to go. I know what happened there.¡±

    A t voice sounded. Gouzi asked subconsciously, ¡°So what happened?¡±

    The next moment, he realized the voice was unfamiliar and turned back out of his instinct to ask, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, Brother Gouzi, that guy caught up with us.¡±

    Mengzi shivered all over and, with his eyes full of fear, he saw the man who had chased after their car threw the fainted Xiaoliu several meters away like throwing a piece of cleaning cloth.

    He reacted quickly and reached out for the Ye sisters, trying to take them as hostages.

    ¡°Your hands were so dirty. You have no qualification to touch my sisters.¡±

    The voice sounded as if it hade from hell. The moment Mengzi heard it, he felt a sharp pain. A white and slender hand grabbed his wrist like an iron hoop, which caused him to cry out in pain.

    Nerve stood out on Mengzi¡¯s forehead. He plucked up his courage and punched toward his enemy¡¯s face, trying to force his enemy to release his wrist. However, as his enemy struck on him slightly, he was paralyzed and could not move at all.

    When Gouzi saw a handsome yet emotionless face near him, his face turned pale. He opened the door of the car hurriedly trying to flee. However, he suddenly felt his neck go numb, he could not even move his finger. He sat copsed on the seat like a puppet.

    As he looked away, he saw Bangzi, who was talking with the people that blocked the way, copsed on the ground as a young man waved his hand at him.

    The young man lifted Bangzi and walked to the van as if he had carried nothing with two men following behind him. Gouzi fell into despair and thought with regret that Xiaoliu was right; those people were of one group.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    The young man dropped Bangzi in front of the van casually and greeted Ding Ning respectfully with two young men.

    Ding Ning replied with a smile, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s no difficult thing to block those squirts here. This area is under your control. They were just seeking death by escaping to here.¡±

    Cheng Hu grinned brightly, revealing a row of white teeth.

    Wang Yang scratched his head and said with a yful smile, ¡°Boss, how should we deal with these guys? Since we¡¯re building new houses in our vi, how about mincing them with concrete in the mixer as building materials.¡±

    Gouzi and Mengzi shivered all over and almost passed out in fear. ¡°Who are those people? Why they decided so easily to kill and destroy others?¡± they wondered.

    Ding Ning scolded in aughing tone, ¡°We will move in after the houses are built up. Don¡¯t you feel terrifying using them as building materials?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Then, we should chop them and bury them underground as fertilizer.¡±

    Cheng Hu bared his teeth and said with an evil smile.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not interesting at all. I read a book several days ago, which said when you bury a man in the soil with his head above the ground, cut his head open, and pour mercury into the cut, the man would feel pain and struggle, and the more he struggles, the more he felt pain; atst, he would struggle out of the soil with his skin left behind as a whole. I have wanted to try it for a long time, only that I don¡¯t have anyone to try on. Luckily, we have four test pieces now.¡±

    Eyes shining, Zhao Wei looked at Gouzi and Mengzi with malicious intentions, looking like he was thinking about picking which one of them to try on first.

 Chapter 363 - Threat

    <h4>Chapter 363 Threat</h4>

    ¡°Please don¡¯t, I beg you. We¡¯re just under someone else¡¯s order.¡±

    Seeing that Ding Ning looked interested in the idea, Mengzi looked very pale and begged in a crying tone.

    Being very experienced, Gouzi knew they were just trying to scare them. However, when he imagined the scene of a man whose skin was peeled off, he had goosebumps all over his body. Lips trembling, he could not say a word.

    Nevertheless, when he thought of the mighty power of his boss, he calmed down andforted himself that those people were just trying to scare him so as to force him to speak out who his boss was.

    Since they were in a society governed byw, he believed that they dared not to kill them. As long as he made it through their interrogation, they would at worst hand them to the police; as long as he did not betray his boss, it was easy for his boss, who was powerful, to save them out of jail.

    As for Mengzi and the other two kidnappers, they did not know who was the boss behind this, so, it didn¡¯t matter how they were threatened.

    ¡°Well, since you were paid to do this, you should do it well. However, you failed; to your boss, you are unworthy of living,¡± Ding Ning said, ¡°take them back. The two ideas you thought of just now were not bad. Let¡¯s think harder along the way to see if we coulde up with other interesting ideas.¡±

    Ding Ning nced at Gouzi coldly, and a meaningful smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He thought to himself, ¡°It seems that this man is really cunning. He won¡¯t tell me anything if I don¡¯t go tough with him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss. Please drive my car, and I¡¯ll drive this van to bring them back.¡±

    Cheng Hu dragged Gouzi out of the van by the hair, and as if he were throwing a sack, he threw him onto the back seat, where the other three kidnappers were ced together.

    Carrying the Ye sisters in his arms respectively, Ding Ning got on the Land Rover in front of the van while Wang Yang and Zhao Wei each drove a car following behind him. Cheng Hu drove the van and followed staggering behind them.

    Gouzi felt very uneasy and wanted to confess to beg them to let him off. However, when he thought of his boss¡¯s terrifying power, he lost all his courage.

    He thought to himself in a cruel tone, ¡°Fu*k! Hold on! As long as I can stand the torture, the boss will think highly of me, and I¡¯ll be powerful in and be able to get whatever I want in Ninghai.¡±

    The van swayed all the way, and Gouzi didn¡¯t know where he was at the moment and saw with the corner of his eyes that he was in a construction site.

    After the cars stopped, Cheng Hu, Wang Yang, and another man smiled like demons. They locked the four kidnappers in a room of a building under construction and left them alone.

    The young man those people called as boss patted the kidnappers, and Xiaoliu and Bangzi immediately woke up.

    The young man turned to leave without a word. The four kidnappers looked at each other in confusion and realized they even could not move their fingers or speak despite they were sober. They could onlymunicate with each other through eye contact. However, due to theck of tacit understanding between them, they did not understand what theirpanions meant.

    About half an hourter, Wang Yang walked into the room with a smile. Gouzi was rmed and realized the interrogation was about to start. He imagined how brave and unyielding he would be when he was tortured. However, Wang Yang did not cast him any nce and dragged Bangzi out of the room by one of his legs as if he was dragging a corpse.

    The remaining three kidnappers looked at each other in confusion and did not know what Wang Yang was going to do. They wondered if Bangzi would be questioned separately.

    However, in less than five minutes, the noise of a working mixer came into the room from the outside, mixed with Bangzi¡¯s miserable scream and Cheng Hu¡¯s and hispanions¡¯ evilughter.

    Soon, the noise stopped, and Wang Yang¡¯s voice echoed, ¡°So boring. We can¡¯t see anything after we threw him into the mixer. It¡¯s not interesting at all.¡±

    ¡°You should chop him and make him into fertilizer as I said, but you insisted on using a mixer,¡± Cheng Hu muttered with dissatisfaction.

    .

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think making him into fertilizer is interesting. It¡¯s more interesting to peel them alive. Let¡¯s try it on the next kidnapper. I¡¯ll go to find some mercury.¡±

    Zhao Wei¡¯s voice of excitement sounded, upon hearing which, the three kidnappers all shivered. They suddenly smelled the smell of urine; it turned out that the coward Xiaoliu wetted his own pants in fear.

    ¡°No, we have agreed that we could try different ways on each of them. There are three kidnappers left. I¡¯ll pick one of them and make him into fertilizer.¡±

    Cheng Hu ran into the room happily, and as if he were picking some goods, he looked at the three kidnappers again and again with shining eyes.

    Wang Yang came in at the moment. He covered his nose with disdain and kicked Xiaoliu with the tip of his foot, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s choose him. He has so much urine, so he will be nutritious fertilizer.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Damn it, you¡¯re such a coward. Are you really a kidnapper? You even wetted your pants,¡± Cheng Hu said and continued to Wang Yang, ¡°let¡¯s choose him then.¡±

    Cheng Hu dragged Xiaoliu out of the room by the hair.

    ¡°No, please don¡¯t, I beg you. I won¡¯t do it again. I¡¯m sorry. Boohoo...¡±

    Somehow, Xiaoliu suddenly found himself able to speak, so, he begged with tears.

    However, Cheng Hu, a crazy fan of making fertilizer, had no mercy on Xiaoliu. He shouted at Xiaoliu in excitement, ¡°Cry, cry louder. The more aloud you cry, the more excited I¡¯m.¡±

    Mengzi and Gouzi felt tense around their anus. They tightened their bottoms subconsciously and wondered if Cheng Hu had some strange habits.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang...¡±

    They could see what was happening outside and could only cock their ears attentively. Soon, they heard Xiaoliu¡¯s miserable cries, as well as the sounds of chopping meat and Cheng Hu¡¯s weirdughter.

    With time going by, Xiaoliu¡¯s cries died down, and the kidnappers could only hear axe chopping on kneading board.

    ¡°Grunt.¡±

    Mengzi and Gouzi looked at each other in fear and swallowed at the same time. They could see the fear in each other¡¯s eyes clearly, and their faces were extremely pale.

    With a strong smell of blood, Cheng Hu walked into the room with a leather apron on his waist, looking like a butcher. There were meat scraps and blood on his face when he said discontentedly, ¡°Well, it¡¯s interesting yet too tiring to chop a corpse. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Just as I said, it didn¡¯t work out. It¡¯s more exciting to do as I said. We only need to dig a hole, bury them in it, cut their heads open, and pour some mercury in the cuts. Then, we could stand by and enjoy the process. It¡¯s artistic yet not tiring, and we could get some human skin in the end. What a good idea.¡±

    Zhao Wei walked into the room with interest in his eyes, holding a bottle of mercury.

    ¡°No, please don¡¯t!¡±

    Seeing that Zhao Wei grabbed his leg and tried to drag him out of the room with shining eyes, Mengzi let out a cry out of his instinct. He surprisedly found that he could speak now.

    However, before he could take in the surprise, he cried miserably and wetted and shitted his pants before he passed out.

    ¡°Damn! I¡¯m so unlucky! You look strong and big, yet you¡¯re such a coward. Fu*k! You almost dirtied my hand with your shit. It¡¯s unlucky for you that you could not end up in many hands in an artistic way.¡±

    Zhao Wei spoke in anger and disdain. He released Mengzi with an expression of contempt and kicked him aside. He then looked at Gouzi with interest in his eyes and said, ¡°Well, you¡¯re lucky. You¡¯re able to enjoy my artistic torture with a sober mind.¡±

    Gouzi cursed Zhao Wei¡¯s ancestors in his mind. ¡°Damn you freak! Enjoy the luck yourself, and share it with your family. I don¡¯t want to enjoy your weird artistic torture at all. Do it unto yourself.¡±

    However, disregarding what Zhao Wei Gouzi was thinking, Zhao Wei grabbed his leg and dragged him outside. Gouzi felt so desperate that he wanted to die, and he cursed to himself, ¡°Damn you, Mengzi. Why did you pass out at such a moment? You¡¯re framing me!¡±

    Thinking of what had happened to Xiaoliu and Bangzi, Gouzi brokedown. Disregarding whether he could speak or not at the moment, he yelled miserably loudly, ¡°Please don¡¯t do that. Let me go. I¡¯m just under someone else¡¯s order. The one who paid me to kidnap them was Ye Hongjun, and I have nothing to do with it. He paid me to do so. Please spare my life, I beg you.¡±

    ¡°Are sure it¡¯s Ye Hongjun? Why did he want to kidnap them?¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s voice of anger sounded. Ye Huan and Ye Le, who held Ding Ning¡¯s arms from his left and right respectively, changed their expressions upon hearing the words. They looked very sad. Their third uncle was utterly devoid of conscience that they actually tried to kidnap them.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Ye Hongjun who told me to kidnap them. I don¡¯t know what he wanted to do, but he promised us that he would give us one million when it¡¯s over. I was just corrupted by greed that I agreed with him. It really had nothing to do with me,¡± said Gouzi with glittering eyes.

    He did not know from when he could walk again. However, under Zhao Wei and the other two people¡¯s watchful eyes, he was sure that he could escape away.

    ¡°Hump! Since you don¡¯t want to tell me the truth, I¡¯ll continue with my n,¡± Ding Ning said and continued, ¡°bury him now. I really want to see what it looks like to peel a man alive!¡±

    Ding Ning had observed Gouzi all along, and when he saw his eyes glitter, he knew he did not tell the truth.

    He found Ye Hongjun¡¯s behavior abnormal before, but he did not pay much attention to it. Now, when he thought about it again, he believed that even if Ye Hongjun was the man behind all this, he must have some reasons to do so.

    Especially, Ye Hongjun was so mean that he valued the interest of several hundreds of thousand yuan so much. How would he willing to give out one million to hire some people to kidnap the Ye sisters. Ding Ning believed that Ye Hongjun was not the only one behind all this.

    ¡°Great! I thought I could not see the scene today.¡±

    Zhao Wei let out evilughter. He went forward to grab Gouzi¡¯s leg and dragged him to the hole about one-meter deep that he had dug.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t do that. I¡¯ve told you everything. Please let me off, I beg you.¡±

    With the hope of a fluke, Gouzi begged with tears.

    However, Ding Ning looked indifferent and ignored his crying.

    Cheng Hu and Wang Yang held a spade respectively and stood in front of the hole. Without any hesitation, they started to bury Gouzi after Zhao Wei threw him into the hole.

    Seeing that they were not joking, Gouzi covered his face in the fear that soil woulde into his mouth and said with all his strength, ¡°Stop, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. Please stop.¡±

    ¡°Go on. People like him are untruthful. Since he lied to me just now, he may lie to me again. Keep on burying him. I really want to enjoy the scene of peeling a man alive.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s cold voice sounded again, and Cheng Hu and Wang Yang continued to throw soil into the hole without any hesitation.

    ¡°Please stop. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll tell you the truth. It was Ye Hongjun who told us to do so, but it was Childe Qian, the young master of the Qian Family, who paid us. He paid Ye Hongjun three million yuan to buy the Ye sisters. Ye Hongjun thought the deal was just a piece of cake. He kept the money for himself, but he failed to keep his promise. Having paid three million yet not got the sisters, Childe Qian went to Ye Hongjun and told him either to return him his money or bring the sisters to him within three days. Ye Hongjun spent the money expanding his bar, so he could not return the money. He then found me helplessly and wanted me to kidnap the Ye sisters by giving me one hundred thousand yuan.¡±

    Seeing that Cheng Hu and Wang Yang did not stop at all, he was so frightened that he blurted out everything quickly. ¡°Kidnapping others is illegal, and no one would like to do that without a big reward. So I refused him for I thought it unworthy to take a risk doing it just for one hundred thousand yuan.¡±

    Ding Ning waved his hand, signaling Cheng Hu and Wang Yang to stop. The two stopped their movement and looked fiercely at Gouzi.

    Ding Ning asked in a low voice, ¡°Since you refused him, why did you kidnap the sisters then?¡±

 Chapter 364 - Big Actions

    <h4>Chapter 364 Big Actions</h4>

    ¡°Yes, I did refuse Ye Hongjun, but I failed to refuse another man. That man found me and told me to ept Ye Hongjun¡¯s request. He also promised that he would give me 1.9 million yuan after the mission waspleted so that I would have two million in total, plus the one hundred thousand yuan from Ye Hongjun. I was driven by greed that I epted the deal.¡±

    Seeing that Cheng Hu and Wang Yang finally stopped burying him, Gouzi spat out the soil and sands in his mouth and let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Who us that man? Is it Qian Le?¡±

    Ding Ning finally understood the reason that Ye Hongjun struck the sisters when they were down was that he wanted to get three million yuan from Qian Le.

    ¡°No... no.¡±

    Gouzi wanted to lie again, but when he saw Ding Ning¡¯s eyes, which seemed able to see through him, he dared not to lie again and told the truth. ¡°The man is Shangguan Lu.¡±

    .

    Ding Ning frowned. He did not know the name at all. ¡°Who is Shangguan Lu? Why did he want to kidnap the Ye sisters?¡± he yelled calmly.

    Gouzi looked frightened and replied with a bitter expression on his face, ¡°He is... an underling of Qin Cann, the young master of the Qin Family. I don¡¯t know why they wanted to kidnap the Ye sisters. He did not want them and just told me to hand the sisters to Ye Hongjun after I caught them. He also told me to pretend that he had nevere to me.¡±

    ¡°An underling of Qin Cann?¡±

    Ding Ning looked grave and clenched his fists. ¡°It seems Qin Cann hasn¡¯t given up his evil thoughts. Looks like I should teach him a lesson now.¡± he thought to himself.

    Nevertheless, Ding Ning still didn¡¯t understand why Shangguan Lu spent 1.9 million to kidnap the Ye sisters yet did not touch them.

    ¡°Was he trying to provoke me into dealing with Ye Hongjun or Qian Le?¡± Ding Ning wondered, and at this point, things appeared more confusing to him.

    Since Gouzi was freaked out at the moment, Ding Ning believed that he dared not to lie to him. Moreover, he had been observing him all along, so, he thought his words trustable.

    ¡°He also said that whether I seeded or not, I must not speak his name out. Big brother, this is all I know. Shangguan Lu is a member of the Qin Family. It¡¯s as easy as to kill an ant for him to kill me. Please let me off, I beg you. I¡¯ll leave Ninghai at once and nevere back. Please.¡±

    Gouzi went down to his knees and kept kowtowing. He dared not to stay in Ninghai any longer for he betrayed Shangguan Lu, and he only hoped that he could get away and nevere back before Shangguan Lu found out his betrayal.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you to a safe ce¡ªprison. It¡¯s the best ce for you to stay in. It¡¯s a serious crime to kidnap others, so reflect on yourself in jail.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s reply was out of Gouzi¡¯s expectation. He thought that these people would not call the police since they had killed Xiaoliu and Bangzi. After all, killing was a more serious crime than kidnapping.

    However, when he was in confusion, he saw Cheng Hu walk out smilingly with Xiaoliu and Bangzi, both of whom were tightly tied by a rope.

    ¡°You... you didn¡¯t die? I know, you colluded with them to cheat me.¡±

    Gouzi did not realize what had happened until now. With his fingers pointing at Xiaoliu and Bangzi, he was so angry that he almost spat out blood.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me us, Brother Gouzi. They have promised to give you two million, yet you told me that they would just give you one million. It¡¯s you who cheated us first. Moreover, nobody wants to die since there is a hope of survival. We didn¡¯t know who was behind all this, so, we have to collude with them to survive,¡± Bangzi said in a sneering tone, ring at Gouzi without any fear in his eyes.

    .

    ¡°Hump! We trusted you so much. You promised us that you would make all of us rich, yet, you just used us to make money for you. Chen Ergou, we are from the same town. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to cheat us like this?¡± Xiaoliu scolded angrily.

    .

    ¡°You... you... pushed me to a dead end!¡±

    Gouzi thumped his chest and stamped his feet. He lowered his head in upset. As the saying said, having a powerful opponent was nothing to fear, yet having a weak teammate was.

    Xiaoliu and Bangzi had juste to Ninghai and didn¡¯t know how terrifying the Qin Family was. Now, Gouzi knew he would die anyway even if he hid in jail since he had betrayed the Qin Family. He only hoped that the Qin Family would not pay much attention to him, an insignificant person.

    However, his hope fled when he heard Ding Ning ask ¡°Did you record it?¡± and the Ye sisters answer ¡°Yes¡± with cell phones in their hands.

    ¡°Boohoo! Boohoo!¡±

    The police arrived. After receiving Ding Ning¡¯s call, Xiao Nuo immediately ordered the police nearby hurried there. The police took Gouzi and hispanions away for interrogation, and what waited for those criminals was the punishment from thew. The Ye sisters also followed the police to record a statement.

    Ding Ning delivered the testimony Gouzi made to Xiao Nuo. However, other policemen did not believe it. After all, Qian Le and the Qin Family were involved in this, and it was not easy to deal with them.

    For this, Xiao Nuo called Ding Ning on purpose to praise him and said that Ding Ning did well by handing the kidnappers to the police and that she could give him a satisfying answer.

    Nevertheless, she was disturbed by the question that what was the rtionship between Ding Ning and the Ye sisters. Before, Ding Ning helped the sisters to deal with Gu Tianqi and his son, and this time, he saved them out of trouble. Xiao Nuo could hear their sweet words on the other side of the phone.

    To answer Xiao Nuo¡¯s question, Ding Ning exined courageously that he could not stand by and watch someone he knew fall into trouble since everyone should defend the weak against the strong.

    Noticing that there was no reply from the other side of the phone, Ding Ning immediately changed his attitude and said in a yful tone, ¡°Hey, are you jealous again?¡±

    ¡°Hell no! I will never be jealous of others just because of you!¡±

    Xiao Nuo argued in anger, but it could be told from her tone that she felt a little shy.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to see you being jealous because of me. It shows that you care about me.¡±

    Xiao Nuo turned speechless upon hearing Ding Ning¡¯s shameless words. After a long while in silence, she replied in a shy tone, ¡°I don¡¯t care about you at all. Hump! I got to hung up, bye!¡±

    On hearing the busy signal from the other side of the phone, Ding Ning shook his head with a bitter smile and thought that this girl with a big butt did have two faces.

    In Dunhuang Bar, Ye Hongjun and Shao Guli were restless like ants on a hot pan. ording to his n, it things went smoothly, Gouzi should have sent the Ye sisters to the designated ce. However, he had not heard of any news from them yet, and he could not get through with Gouzi either. All this made Ye Hongjun and Shao Guli very uneasy.

    If not for that they had spent all their money and energy on Dunhuang Bar, they would have escaped away in fear.

    .

    As a woman, Shao Guli was more agitated. She muttered in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Chen Ergou? Why hasn¡¯t hepleted such a small task? Could it be that something bad happened to him?¡±

    ¡°No, he should be fine. These two sisters have little contact with that rich young master must because he got bored with them. So, nothing wrong happened. Chen Ergou must be dyed by something.¡±

    Though Ye Hongjun felt uneasy as well, he forced himself to calm down andforted himself. He was a clever man. Before he made the n to kidnap the Ye sisters, he had kept an eye on them personally. Because he didn¡¯t see the sisters contact Ding Ning, he thought that Ding Ning got bored with them and abandoned them. Therefore, he finally took a risk kidnapping them.

    In his opinion, nothing would go wrong even he kidnapped the sisters, who had no backup, and even if Sun Lanying called the police, they wouldn¡¯t find anything. After all, he was the sisters¡¯ third uncle, so the police would not suspect him.

    ¡°Hey, do you think that Chen Ergou and hispanion haven¡¯te because they covet the sisters¡¯ beauty?¡±

    Shao Guli said with worries and continued, ¡°If the sisters are rendered seriously wounded, how could we exin it to Childe Qian?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Chen Ergou was a sensible man. Even if they assault the sisters, they would not go too far. Besides, those two bitches have been other¡¯s mistresses for long, so they are not virgins from long ago. Childe Qian must know this as well. It will be fine as long as we don¡¯t hurt the sisters too badly.¡±

    Upon hearing Shao Guli¡¯s words, Ye Hongjun was no longer worried. He said to himself that he could not get through with Chen Ergou must because Chen Ergou was enjoying his time with the two sisters and not because something bad had happened to him.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s just that I thought the whole thing so weird. Childe Qian is so arrogant and domineering, why didn¡¯t he go to deal with the rich young man who kept those two bitches as his mistresses but turn to trouble us?¡± Shao Guli said, greatly confused.

    .

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that my nieces haven¡¯t contacted that young man for long? That man must go to hide somewhere so that Childe Qian couldn¡¯t find him and have to trouble us.¡±

    Ye Hongjun made the guess and thought he was true.

    ¡°Well, it could be exined only in this way. I hope that Chen Ergou would not torture the sisters too badly. As long as we hand the sisters to Childe Qian, our business will be done, and we will need to care for nothing but running our bar.¡±

    Looking at the bar that had been just expanded and renovated, Shao Guli took a deep breath with pleasure as if she had smelled the smell of a lot of money.

    With a bang, the door of their bar was kicked open, and a group of policemen armed with loaded guns came in.

    Ye Hongjun and his wife shivered all over and looked at each other with a pale face. They looked in despair and failed to catch what the leading policeman said when they were handcuffed.

    That night, Xiao Nuo leading her team rushed into the yard of the Qian Family with a serious face. Faced with the ttering smiles from the Qians, she arrested Qian Le, the Fourth Childe of Qian Family, and took him away for interrogation without any mercy.

    ¡°Grandpa, save me!¡±

    Seeing that Xiao Nuo came to arrest him personally, Qian Le was panic-stricken and asked his grandpa for help in a crying tone.

    Though he did not participate in the kidnapping, he was an insider of it. What¡¯s more, he was so rebellious all these years that he seduced many twin sisters either by offering them money or drugging them. More importantly, there were two pairs of juvenile twin sisters among his victims. Besides, he even sold drugs secretly through his family business because he did not have enough money for his extravagant life.

    Master Qian looked grave, and after a long while in silence, he ordered, ¡°Call Yaoyao. Xiaole is her cousin brother. She would not stand by and see him fall into trouble.¡±

    ¡°Master, bad news!¡±

    Troubles came in session. Just when Master Qian was thinking about turning to Xiaoyao for help, Qian Gui, his housekeeper, ran into the room out of breath. He did not speak until he had panted for a long while. ¡°Our casinos are closed down by the police. All the guests have been taken away. Our treasury has been sealed up as well. All our current, which is about 1.3 billion, has been confiscated. And... drugs were founded in our casinos. All our properties are sealed up for further investigation.¡±

    ¡°Drugs? How could there be drugs in our casinos?¡±

    The ever-calm Master Qian held Qian Gui by the cor and shouted himself hoarse with his eyes bloodshot.

    ¡°It¡¯s Fourth Childe. He sold drugs in our casinos secretly.¡±

    Qian Gui answered timidly in a muttering tone. He certainly knew that Qian Le sold drugs in the casinos, but he kept silence toward it considering that Master Qian doted on Qian Le so much. He had not expected that his silence would bring a disaster to them.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Master Qian trembled all over and scolded. He spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa!¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    The people of the Qian Family all turned pale with shock. They went forward and surrounded Master Qian, calling him.

    Master Qian was the backbone of the Qian Family. After he fainted, others of the family were puzzled and did not know what to do.

    They all trembled in sadness and fear with a bad foreboding as they knew their family was about to copse.

 Chapter 365 - Mysterious Young Master Su

    <h4>Chapter 365 Mysterious Young Master Su</h4>

    Seeing that Master Qian fainted, those usually pretentious brothers and sisters did not know what to do, and their faces turned panicky and pale, Qian Xi heaved a long sigh.

    He suddenly thought of that advice Ding Ning spoke of jokingly. ¡°Don¡¯t open this casino anymore.¡± Perhaps on that day, he had foreseen that the casino would be the root cause of the copse of the Qian Family.

    He had lived a very bad life in the Qian Family these years, highly wishing it to have bad luck, but when this really happened, he found that he was not happy at all. After all, this was his family, and they were his biological family members.

    ¡°Perhaps, I should do something for the family.¡± When every one of the Qian Family was in a mess, Qian Xi adjusted his clothes and strode out.

    ¡°Third Brother, what are you going to do? Why do you still want to go out now? This is your family, and this is the time for us to join hands to work out solutions. Can you take the profit of the family into ount?¡±

    Qian Ping caught a glimpse of Qian Xi and reprimanded him with displeasure at once.

    ¡°Right, Third Brother, now our grandpa has passed out, our Fourth Brother has been arrested, and our family¡¯s properties have been seized, but you don¡¯t try to find a solution. What do you want by going out? At least, we should find a way to take our Fourth Brother out of the prison, shouldn¡¯t we?¡±

    Qian An followed suit.

    ¡°Right, Third Brother, it¡¯s not a big deal for you to usually ignore our family¡¯s affairs, but now such big trouble has happened and you still want to go out. This is not suitable, right?¡±

    Qian Ping¡¯s wife said sarcastically.

    Qian An¡¯s wife also said aggressively, ¡°You don¡¯t make contributions to the family but always take profits from it. Now when the family has trouble, you want to escape. Are you not the descendant of the Qian Family?¡±

    ¡°Qian Xi, you are a coward. In the past, I still thought you were a bit manly, but now I know that you are a cowardly man. No matter what, when the Qian Family meets trouble, we should join hands to work out solutions to shoot the trouble. Today if you dare to take a step out of the Qian Family, let¡¯s divorce!¡±

    Qian Xi¡¯s wife Chen Shumei had wanted to divorce a long time before. Now when the Qian Family had trouble, her mother¡¯s family would not prevent her from divorcing for the sake of profits. So, she took this opportunity to threaten him.

    Qian Xi turned around, slowly nced at them over, and said to Chen Shumei lightly, ¡°Okay, as you wish. Go and draft the divorce agreement, and I will sign it straight when I return.¡±

    ¡°You, don¡¯t regret!¡±

    Chen Shumei was happy and also surprised. ¡°My long-expected aim to divorce has been finally reached, but why don¡¯t I feel so happy as I imagined.¡±

    Qian Xi did not care about her anymore and took a peaceful look at everyone. ¡°Is it not true that all of you just think I am an illegitimate child? Have you ever treated me as a member of the Qian Family since I was young? Fourth Brother is your biological brother and treasure, and all of you have been spoiling him, but what has happened now? Who brought the disaster to the Qian Family? Is it not that b*stard Qian Le? Last time I said that the Qian Family was a business family but not an underworld society, should not do business with improper means, and could not open the casino, but none of you agreed with me, including this stubborn old man.¡±

    Pointing at Master Qian who had fainted, Qian Xi said coldly, ¡°Our father works in other ces and our grandpa should serve as the head of the family, but the problem is that he is partial and can¡¯t suit the head of the family. He spoiled Qian Le too much and then caused today¡¯s bad result. Stay? Humph, do I need to stay with you useless guys to be gloomy or just sit here to repetitively talk nonsense? I admit I don¡¯t like the Qian Family, but no matter what you think of me, my family name is Qian. Now I am leaving to find ways to solve the crisis of the Qian Family, not to stay here to listen to your meaningless crap.¡±

    After finishing his talk, Qian Xi turned around and left, ignoring their reactions.

    All the Qian Family members took a look at one another and then at the straight back of Qian Xi. At this moment, it seemed that the most useless man they thought had shown a striking and admirable talent.

    Chen Shumei had a different luster in her eyes because she was the victim of a marriage done for the profits of two families, her dissatisfaction with the marriage always filled her heart with unwillingness, and she had never looked straight at the decadent and ipetent waste Qian Xi.

    In public, they treated each other as well as good guests, but they did their things separately in private and did not care about each other. However, now she felt that she seemed to have missed something.

    When the Qian Family was in a mess, a joint military and police investigation hade to Nameless Vi for the first time since its opening. The general manager Shangguan Lu heard the news and absconded, but Nameless Vi had been seized, all the whoremongers and gamblers had been taken away for investigation, and the 580 million gambling money had been confiscated. These people were either rich or noble, and many of them were senior officials, which led to the fury of the high-level leaders of the government. In Ninghai, after Deputy District Chief Luo Shihai was fired for investigation, another great earthquake in the officialdom took ce.

    After the incident of Nameless Vi, the properties of the Qin Family also suffered a joint investigation, many unqualified entertainment properties were mercilessly seized, and as the head of the properties, Qin Cann was also taken away for investigation.

    The Qin Family had never expected the sudden attack and copsed in prestige, and the great forces in the underworld were as quiet as cicadas inte autumn, quietly watching the next movement of the government.

    If the government wanted to deal with the Qin Family, they would not mind stepping on it in a merciless manner. After all, no gang parties hoped to have someone more powerful than them forever.

    Surprisingly, the Seventh Lord¡¯s Mansion, which should have made waves by the chance, did not do anything. Instead, it kept gathering the forces under its rule and warned them not to make trouble. It seemed that it had realized that something was different.

    The following morning, Mayor Du hosted a meeting himself and made a government work report. ording to the rules of being quick, being serious, and being severe, they should treat anti-corruption, fighting against gangs and evils, eliminating pornography and illegal activities, and purifying the public security environment as their current top agenda, especially taking anti-corruption as their most important thing. They should crack down on both tigers and flies. Anyone who was found guilty would be investigated without bending thew and tackled with the ¡°Three beings¡± principle.

    Mayor Du¡¯s fierce and ambitious measures had shown such toughness for the first time since he took office, and no one dared to raise objection.

    ording to the analysis of some politics-sensitive people, next year would be the city government renewal period. Mayor Du¡¯s resolute remediation at this time was self-evident.

    Many people who knew the situation said that they did not understand and thought that without the support of his wife¡¯s mother¡¯s family, Mayor Du did this too hastily and it was a wrong move, for it would hurt the profits of too many people. The consequence of making too many enemies was that these profit groups would join hands to fight him. When besieged on all sides, his position which was not stable now would be even more precarious.

    Jiang Zhongzhe was one of those who thought so. After Mayor Du assigned a clear task, he was not surprised but pleased. That night, he hummed a song and drank 0.1 kg of liquor at home, joyfully looking forward to the bright future of mayor Du¡¯s impeachment.

    ¡°Young Master Hai, your strategy is really excellent. Only by using a small kidnapping case have you made Young Master Lan doomed. Now I understand the reason why you ordered all the people not to do the grey industry for the time being after you took over the business of your family. What a wise decision! I, Shangguan Lu, admire you a great deal!¡±

    Shangguan Lu, who was being wanted by the police, was now in Fairview Club affiliated to the properties of the Qin Family and said with a ttery face.

    ¡°No matter in politics or in business, a helmsman must have enough political acumen and insight and always be clear about the general principles and policies of the government. Everyone thought that without the support of his wife¡¯s mother¡¯s family, he would be hopeless to be re-elected, but what they do not understand is that a person who once had power is now still more influential than a person who always has no power. The level and information channels that he can reach are beyond ordinary people¡¯s imagination. The Central Bureau has just had this intention and has not officially announced it to the public, but he got the news and made this move before all others. I also saw this through and then set a trap for Qin Cann by adapting to the situation.¡±

    Qin Cann looked reserved and honest, but in fact, he spoke in a proud manner.

    ¡°Young Master Hai, you do have a pair of sharp eyes and outstanding skills because you saw through what Mayor Du would do next in advance. You are great.¡±

    Shangguan Lu nodded and bent his back to tter, making Qin Canghai even prouder. He stood up, patted Shangguan Lu¡¯s shoulder with a cold smile, and said, ¡°But the key lies in you. If you had not stabbed Qin Cann in the back, how could he have fallen so fast?¡±

    ¡°It is in man¡¯s nature to strive for better. Capable men choose the right leader to serve. Compared with Young Master Hai, Qin Cann is nothing, and I, Shangguan Lu, naturally know who the wise leader is.¡±

    Shangguan Lu¡¯s attitude made Qin Canghai very satisfied. In this game, if there had not been this key chess piece, it would not have been easy to get Qin Cann in this case, making the Qin Family suffer losses and lose the support of the elders of the n.

    ording to his usual habit, since the danger had passed, now it was time to forget God and murder lives to prevent the divulgence of his secrets. However, before Qin Cann waspletely driven into the abyss and he got the position of the family head, the person who knew Qin Cann best now still had his value.

    Qin Canghai¡¯s eyes glinted, and his killing intention appeared and vanished, showing a mild smile. ¡°Work with me and I will reward you. Now you are a wanted criminal, and it is not convenient for you to show up. Let me offer you a ce to hide from the limelight. After this matter is over, I will entrust you with a heavy task.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, thank you, Young Master Hai!¡±

    Shangguan Lu was overwhelmed by an unexpected favor and stood up to extend his gratitude repetitively. The panicky look made Qin Canghai feelfortable, and he could not helpughing wildly.

    After Shangguan Lu left, Qin Canghai stoppedughing, showed a strong venomous glint in his eyes, and said in a low, determined, angry voice,

    ¡°The Qin Family is only a decaying and weak family. I just made a small mistake, but you sent me overseas for three years. Now, you want to take me as the sharpening stone of the Qin Cann. Humph, a group of stubborn seniors who think they can control the fate of everyone. How many three years are there in one¡¯s life? As a sharpening stone, I will not be at the mercy of anyone, and I will sharpen the ¡®blunt knife¡¯ that you have high hopes for into scrap iron. Humph, since you don¡¯t treat me seriously, so don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. I am working to damage your Qin Family¡¯s power by sacrificing my own power. Wait, in a short while, there will be only one Qin Family in Ninghai, and that is the new Qin Family I will have created.¡±

    ¡°Ding-a-ling!¡±

    Qin Canghai¡¯s phone suddenly rang and interrupted his imagination. Looking at the call number from Yan Jing, his ferocious expression immediately turned into awe. ¡°Young Master Su, everything is going ording to your n.¡±

    ¡°Very well, I want you to take control of the Qin Family as soon as possible. You know what I want. If we cooperate with each other, both of us will gain benefits; if we separate, both of us will lose. If you cooperate with me, your wish wille true. In the future, there will only be one leader in Ninghai¡¯s underground world. That is the new Qin Family that you will have created yourself. Now it is time for you to show your ability.¡±

    A cool and confident voice came from the other end of the phone.

    ¡°Yes, Young Master Su, I will. You just wait and see.¡±

    Qin Canghai straightened his back subconsciously. To the young man with ghostly wisdom and a heart as great as the sea who started to make arrangements and take the initiative to build ties three years ago with him, a man who was disheartened, Qin Canghai was full of gratitude and awe.

 Chapter 366 - The Photo

    <h4>Chapter 366 The Photo</h4>

    Without Yong Master Su, he, the sinner of the Qin family, would not have been able to make the Qin Family¡¯s overseas business thriving, have been re-valued by the Qin family¡¯s senior leaders, and have been transferred back as the sharpening stone of the Qin Cann, providing him with the current opportunity to fight back.

    He waited for this opportunity for three full years. Three years, the best three years of a life, were wasted overseas.

    The Qin Family had be a vent of his resentment. He wanted to get back everything that he lost and even more.

    At the gate of the ident Handling Brigade of the City Traffic Police Team, Ding Ning was looking helplessly at the yellow-haired boy who followed him at his heels like a gummy. ¡°I said I¡¯m not interested in being an athlete.¡±

    ¡°Hey, buddy, can you have a sense of national honor. At your speed shown yesterday, with a little bit of training, you are bound to be an Olympic Games champion in two years. When you stand on the podium and receive the championship trophy granted by the Organizing Committee of the Games, I promise you will be enamored with the strong sense of national responsibility, the glory of honor for the country, and the sense of mission for the rise of the track and field career of Shenzhou Country. Think about it: the whole nation will cheer for you and shout your name in unison. Don¡¯t you want to experience that feeling of happiness?¡±

    Full of longing, the yellow-haired Qiao Zhenya emotionally depicted the beautiful scenes as he looked at Ding Ning with anticipation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Ding Ning refused him curtly.

    This guy was so talkative. After receiving a call from the Traffic Police Brigade, he hade to deal with the ident vehicles for more than two hours early in the morning. This guy had been talking around him, making him quite annoyed.

    But he could not me the person who was smiling at him. Yesterday, the guy was rude at him, but now he was talking with a ttery face to him about the career of the athletes who won glory for the nation. What he said only meant to ask Ding Ning to represent the Ninghai Track and Field Team to join the National Track and Field Team and participate in the Olympic Games which would be held in two years for the glory of the nation.

    He did not know whether he should cry orugh but had no good reason to lose temper. After all, this guy had a good intention.

    If he were not a doctor and had his own life n, perhaps he would have been sessfully persuaded by him.

    ¡°God, how can you be like this? If I had your speed, I would fight for the glory of the nation without your persuasion. Or let¡¯s do it this way: If you join our track and field team, I will introduce my sister to you. I can tell you that my sister is a stunning beauty. Those who chase her can form a line from Yan Jing to Ninghai. Think about it, carefully!¡±

    Seeing that Ding Ning had no interest, Qiao Zhenya immediately took out his trump card with his sister being his chip.

    Ding Ning did not know whether he shouldugh or cry and, shaking his head, joked. ¡°Come on, with your look as a reference, I don¡¯t think your sister looks very nice.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. I can tell you that I take after my father, but my sister takes after my mother. My mother is very beautiful, and my sister is absolutely a stunning beauty. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can show you her picture.¡±

    Qiao Zhenya seemed to be offended, flushed, took out his wallet, and showed his photo album to Ding Ning.

    In fact, Qiao Zhenya was not ugly, but Ding Ning thought his non-mainstream dressing was unpleasant to the eye.

    Anyway, Ding Ning would still have to wait for the ident appraisal certificate to be issued, so now he was free and took a random nce, but this nce made him so stiff that he could not look away anymore.

    ¡°How is it? My sister is beautiful, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Qiao Zhenya proudly lifted his wallet, showed a yellowish old photo, and said with ostentation, ¡°I know that as long as you look at my sister¡¯s picture, I promise you can¡¯t move anymore. Hey, why do you grab my wallet? Give it back to me, quick...¡±

    But then he found that his hand was empty, and his wallet was snatched by Ding Ning.

    At this moment, Ding Ning looked so pale, grabbed the wallet, and stared at the photo of the family portrait, and the blood vessels on his forehead were raised. Muffling his voice, he pointed at the man on the photo and asked, ¡°Who is he?¡±

    ¡°He is my father.¡±

    Qiao Zhenya was stunned by Ding Ning and replied subconsciously.

    ¡°Then who is she?¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyeballs turned red. He pointed at the pure and beautiful girl who smiled joyfully like splendid mountain flowers in the photo and asked gruffly.

    ¡°My sister, who else?¡±

    Qiao Zhenya touched his forehead with doubt on his face. ¡°Are you sick?¡±

    ¡°Tell me, is she your biological sister?¡±

    Ding Ning seemed to have used up his strength and asked hoarsely.

    ¡°Hey, are you okay? This is my family portrait, my father, my mother, my sister and me, a family of four. Don¡¯t you think she is my biological sister?¡±

    Qiao Zhenya muttered dissatisfied.

    Ding Ning seemed to be stricken by thunder: His lips were trembling as he mumbled without the slightest focus in his eyes, ¡°How could this be? That man in those years turns out to be Bai Qinglian¡¯s father. Impossible, impossible. Obviously, Bai Qinglianes from a mountainous area and her parents died when she was young. She paid her tuition fees with her schrships and earned living expenses by doing part-time jobs. How can she be your sister?¡±

    He never imagined that the man of the past was the person whom he mistakenly believed to be the wealthy old man, who raised Bai Qinglian as his mistress, gave him a violent beating out of impulse, and then trampled his dignity with a disdainful tone. But he turned out to be her father. ¡°What exactly is going on? What has gone wrong?¡±

    Not until this moment did he realize that Bai Qinglian, whom he thought he knew very well, became quite unclear to him and could not be seen through at all.

    It turned out that he did not know her at all. Bai Qinglian came from a poor mountainous area and lost her parents when she was young, but she had never told him all these things or exined anything when facing rumors, and he just listened to the rumors and thought he knew everything.

    ¡°Ding Ning, due to your high self-esteem, you think you are her best friend, but it turns out that you are only a dumb unimportant kid in her heart, and she does not even bother to exin it to you.¡±

    ¡°Hehe!¡±

    Ding Ningughed with torture and felt the heartbroken pain. Although it was clear that Bai Qinglian was not the one who abandoned herself to vice as he thought, he was still unhappy.

    From beginning to end, he lived in his imagination and guess. He never asked her the reason and always took everything for granted. What on earth was he in her eyes?

    Was he a self-righteous fool who did not deserve any of her exnation at all? Or was he the clown moving here and there talking in a self-righteous manner?

    ¡°Friend? What¡¯s the matter with you? Are you okay? You have crazily fallen in love with my sister after seeing her beauty? Terrible. Is it possible that Fan Jin¡¯s imperial examination enrollment tragedy will happen because of me? God, this is very bad luck.¡±

    Looking at Ding Ning¡¯s pale face without a trace of blood, Qiao Zhenya was confused and worried, imagining terrible things.

    ¡°Hey, man, are you okay? The ident hasn¡¯t been dealt with yet, and you can¡¯t leave.¡±

    Ding Ning handed back the wallet to Qiao Zhenya and walked out in dismay, ignoring Qiao Zhenya¡¯s shouting.

    Qiao Zhenya scratched his head inexplicably and said bitterly, ¡°God, just leave like this. This guy is mentally ill. No, call the coach now and don¡¯t let the man join us.¡±

    As soon as he took out the phone and was about to dial, a middle-aged man hurried over with sweat all over himself. ¡°Zhenya, where is the person you spoke of?¡±

    ¡°Just left. Hey, forget him. He is mentally ill, and his speed is wasted.¡±

    Qiao Zhenya thumped on the chair and said with dismay.

    ¡°God, little b*stard, can you do proper business for once? I came from far away and had an hour of traffic jams. Are you making fun of me?¡±

    The coach kicked his leg angrily and wiped the sweat on his forehead with an unhappy look.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. You did see the video I shot yesterday. I can tell you that his speed is really fast. His eleration can catch up with that of my Z4.

    Qiao Zhenya recalled Ding Ning¡¯s ghostly speed of yesterday and said fluently, but when he saw the unkind look of the coach, his voice became weaker, and he muttered, ¡°This guy was normal in the beginning, but unexpectedly, after seeing my sister¡¯s photo, he became stunned and left as if he lost his soul.¡±

    ¡°Qiao-Zhen-Ya, show off with my photo again! You want to go to hell!¡±

    A pure and slender youngdy with a ponytail appeared behind Qiao Zhenya without his knowledge, twisted his ears, and roared fiercely.

    ¡°Sister... ouch, when did youe to Ninghai? Hey, lightly, lightly, painful... painful... it¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s my fault, okay? I will never dare.¡±

    Qiao Zhenya guarded his ears that had turned red after the twisting and winced for mercy.

    Immediately, Qiao Zhenya red at the bad smile of the coach andined inwardly, ¡°This jerk must havee here with my sister but intentionally concealed the fact.¡±

    ¡°Humph, I¡¯ll spare you this time. Next time, I¡¯ll give you good punishment.¡±

    Thedy seemed to love her younger brother very much and immediately released him when seeing him begging for mercy.

    ¡°Sister, when did youe to Ninghai? Why not tell me?¡±

    Qiao Zhenya took thedy¡¯s arm with a ttery smile and asked eagerly.

    ¡°I just came here today. Don¡¯t you know today is our aunt¡¯s birthday? I went to the sports center to find you and wanted to celebrate her birthday with you, but you were not there, so Ie here with Coach Gong.¡±

    Thedy looked somewhat gloomy.

    ¡°Aunt¡¯s birthday? God, my poor memory! Go, let¡¯s go there now.¡±

    Qiao Zhenya patted his forehead in annoyance and took thedy to walk outside.

    ¡°Who is the owner of Ning A-B0715 and Ning A-Q0911? The ident appraisal certificate has been made. Come now to ept the disposal.¡±

    At this time, a police officer at the ident brigade¡¯s handling window suddenly called out.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me. Oh, but that guy has left, so how can I deal with it alone?¡±

    Qiao Zhenya scratched his head, walked towards the window, and murmured, ¡°Sister, the guy¡¯s car number really suits you. It just happens to be your birth date: 0715. It¡¯s good if L is reced by Q.¡±

    The speaker didn¡¯t intend to say something, but the listener got it. Thedy was stunned and trembled, showing a momentary trance, but a slight self-deprecating smile appeared on her face instantly. ¡°How can it be him? Even if he remembers my birth date, how could he use it as his car¡¯s te number?¡±

    But when she remembered the car owner¡¯s abnormal reaction after seeing her photo that Qiao Zhenya spoke of, she suddenly had a little faint expectation, which was so unexpected that in the bottom of her heart, it spread like a weed and grew madly, impossible to be stopped.

    ¡°Do you know the name of the owner?¡±

    Thedy asked with a slightly dry and trembling voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the name of the psycho, but the police officer handling the ident must know that. Let me ask.¡± Qiao Zhenya pursed his lips and asked, ¡°Police officer, I want to know the name of the owner of Ning A-B0715?¡±

    ¡°Ding Ning has note? How can we deal with the ident if he doesn¡¯t show up? This is the ident¡¯s responsibility appraisal certificate. I still need him to confirm and sign it. Please lose no time to contact him.¡±

    The police officer shouted unhappily because he had not seen a person showing so little concern about handling the ident.

    ¡°p!¡±

    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Qiao Zhenya turned around as he heard the sound, but he became quite shocked. Thedy was shaking, about to fall, and even forgot that her bag had fallen to the ground, and her face was already in tears.

 Chapter 367 - A Sanatorium

    <h4>Chapter 367 A Sanatorium</h4>

    ¡°Sister... sister, what¡¯s the matter? Are you alright?¡±

    Qiao Zhenya went forward in a fluster and supported the women. He had never seen her cry since he was a child. ¡°Sister, do you feel not well?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I... I¡¯m fine. By the way, where did Ding Ning head to? How long has he gone?¡±

    The woman came to her senses and smiled in tears. The smile was poignant yet extremely beautiful.

    ¡°He headed that way and has gone for about five minutes,¡± Qiao Zhenya answered while scratching his head, confused by his sister¡¯s unusual reaction.

    .

    The next moment, he opened his mouth wide in astonishment. His ever-elegant sister ran away wildly at sprinting speed. Qiao Zhenya could not help but say with a sigh, ¡°Wow, it turned out that my sister could run so fast. Fu*k, I feel so desperate now. As the future world champion, I even could not outrun my sister. Coach, do you think that we should let my sister join the women¡¯s track-and-field team?¡±

    ¡°Watch my mouth, F-U-*K O-F-F!¡±

    The coach shot a nce of anger at the heartless Qiao Zhenya and looked like he was in deep thoughts.

    He thought to himself, ¡°Only you, a fool, haven¡¯t realized that something must have happened between your sister and Ding Ning.¡±

    ¡°Ding Ning? It seems I have heard of this name once before. It sounds so familiar.¡± However, no matter how hard Coach Gong tried, he could not remember when he heard of the name. He thought deeply with a frown.

    Outside the ident Handling Brigade, Qiao Zhenya¡¯s sister looked at a loss when she stared at the crowd. She had a bitter smile on her face because she failed to find the figure that had appeared in her dreams many times.

    ¡°In the end, are we destined to meet but not meant to be together? Alright, it¡¯s better not to see you than to see you now because I¡¯ll be more disturbed after I see you. After all, we are from different worlds. But why I feel a heartache?¡± the woman thought to herself.

    .

    In an Audi A6 with an official license, Ding Ning jerked his head to cast all worries behind and tried to gather his thought. He was a little absent-minded when he asked Secretary Xu, who was in the passenger seat, ¡°Brother Yu, what¡¯s so urgent that you looked for me?¡±

    ¡°Well, Bro, this time, it¡¯s not me but Mayor Du who looked for you. I don¡¯t know the reason either, and you¡¯ll find it out when you see him,¡± Secretary Xu looked back and replied in an apologetic tone.

    It was true that he did not know why Mayor Du wanted to see Ding Ning. After the meeting was over that day, the mayor told him to bring Ding Ning to see him.

    ¡°I see. It¡¯s Mayor Du who wanted to see me.¡±

    Ding Ning muttered subconsciously. It seemed that he did not realize it was a great honor for him to be asked to see the mayor of Ninghai. He stared forward nkly, and no one knew what he was thinking.

    Secretary Xu shook his head helplessly. Ding Ning had been in this state since he got in his car. Secretary Xu had tried to talk with him, yet, Ding Ning did not respond at all and lookedpletely out of sorts.

    ¡°Will this guy keep such an expression even when he sees Mayor Du? If he does, that will be a problem.¡± Secretary Xu wondered to himself worriedly. ¡°No, I have to keep him focused.¡± With this thought, Secretary Xu tried to chat with Ding Ning. ¡°Bro... Bro... Hey... Bro, why did you go to the ident Handling Brigade?¡±

    ¡°Ah... well, I met an abduction yesterday. I was in a hurry to save the hostages that I stopped my car illegally. My car was thus rear-ended, so, I went to the ident Handling Brigade to handle this ident.¡±

    Under Secretary Xu¡¯s continuous calling, Ding Ning finally regained the presence of his thoughts. His eyes gradually became focused, and he replied Secretary Xu with an apologetic smile.

    ¡°Well, you did boldly what is righteous. You don¡¯t need to go to the ident Handling Brigade to handle it yourself. Send me your car number and I¡¯ll help you solve this.¡±

    Seeing that Ding Ning finally became focused, Secretary Xu offered to help him.

    ¡°Then... thank you, Brother Xu.¡±

    After a moment in hesitation, Ding Ning epted the suggestion. Which side to take responsibility for the ident should have been evaluated, and the follow-up would not be too troublesome. However, he was not ready to see that woman¡¯s brother again. Thus, he would rather owe Secretary Xu¡¯s favor than go to handle the matter himself.

    He knew his decision was a kind of escapism, but he really did not know how to face it.

    Bai Qinglian, a name that he thought had long disappeared from his life, unexpectedly appeared in his life again. He wanted to approach to it unconsciously yet resisted it subconsciously.

    He had thought that he had long forgotten Bai Qinglian and could face her calmly when they met again. However, when the old scar was tore open again, he found the bloody scar so dreadful to his mind and made it hard for him to breathe in pain.

    It turned out that he never truly forgot her, and all the memories of her were buried deep in his heart, only that he chose not to think of or remember it.

    He did not know what was the truth behind it because it meant nothing to him now.

    He just wanted to stay away from her and stay really far away from her so that they would not have any connections. She stamped his prize and dignity badly under her feet before, and he was forced to reveal his most embarrassed, helpless, flurried, real, humblest, and darkest side in front of her. This made it hard for him to face her again, and he did not have any courage to face her again.

    Bai Qinglian, like a spell, had be an eternal scar that could not be touched in his life, a scar that was riddled yet nobody would understand.

    Ding Ning was lost in his wandering thought and did not gather himself up until the car passed the inspection of all the armed police on sentry duty and entered a remote yet tasteful sanatorium. Following Secretary Xu, he saw Mayor Du, who had been waiting outside a ward.

    Secretary Xu shot a nce toward the ward subconsciously. However, the closed ward seemed to have shut him out of Mayor Du¡¯s world.

    It was the first time that he hade to the ce, and he had no idea which big figure lived in this heavy-guarded. If Mayor Du had not given him the address and told him to bring Ding Ning here, he would never be able to know who lived in this sanatorium.

    ¡°Here you are, Doctor Ding. I¡¯m so sorry that I made youe here personally.¡±

    Mayor Du held Ding Ning¡¯s hand warmly and continued in a sincere and expectant tone, ¡°I have wanted to ask you for help for long, but I was so busy these days, and so were you. I did not want to disturb you at that time. Yesterday, I got to know that you got free now, so, I asked Xiaoxu to invite you here. I should have invited you personally, but you know, given my status, I¡¯m being watched by many people, so...¡±

    ¡°Mayor Du, you¡¯re all politeness. You just needed to call me if you need me, and I feel so sorry to have Brother Xue to invite me personally.¡±

    Ding Ning answered in a humble and ceremonious way. He behaved neither arrogant nor rash but so m that Mayor Du thought even more highly of him.

    Knowing that Mayor Du had something to discuss with Ding Ning, Secretary Xu tried to walk away wisely, but Mayor Du reached out and stopped him, saying, ¡°Minglu, you¡¯re no outsider. Come with us.¡±

    Secretary Xu shivered all over, with his eyes full of the gratitude that a schr would like to die for his bosom friend. He knew that from that day on, he truly became Mayor Du¡¯s trusted subordinate.

    Thanks to Ding Ning, this day came to him so fast. He was full of gratitude toward Ding Ning.

    Mayor Du had been the mayor of Ninghai for more than three years, the secretaries of the Secretariat all tried their best to be the head butler of the city government and be favored by the mayor.

    However, Mayor Du was a very cautious man that he did not trust anyone easily given that he was in a political field full of enemies. Numerous secretaries was hired and fired by him, and no one had worked for him more than three months.

    Xu Minglu was originally an inferior secretary without any backup or background of the Secretariat. He dawdled every day and held no hope for his career or future. However, it was just because this reason that Mayor Du chose him, and it had been more than half a year since he became Mayor Du¡¯s secretary.

    Xu Luming was full of gratitude toward Mayor Du, who helped and promoted him. However, he knew clearly that Mayor Du did not fully trust him and kept many secrets from him, such as the secret about the sanatorium, where he had never heard of before.

    As the mayor¡¯s secretary, Xu Minglu failed to win the mayor¡¯s trust, which made him, who seemed to be favored, felt worried and uneasy in secret. He was afraid that one day, he would be fired as those secretaries who had been reced. Thus, he worked very hard and tried his best to do his job well so as to dispel the mayor¡¯s doubts and misgivings toward him. For this, he even sacrificed his health and sometimes was unable to do as well as he wished.

    However, Ding Ning¡¯s appearance brought great changes to his work and life. He recovered and could satisfy his wife. He looked full of spirits every day, and now, he was even recognized by Mayor Du, who treated him as his trusted subordinate. From this moment on, Xu Minglu would no longer wake up in nightmares at midnight and worried that he would be fired. All this made him shed tears of gratitude toward Ding Ning.

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Mayor Du finally opened the door of trust from him. Xu Minglu saw a skinny middle-aged woman whose face was very pale lie quietly on the neat bed in the ward.

    The woman wore a venttor and had medical tubes all over her body. Her life relied on nutrient solution infusion.

    Mayor Du exhaled a light breath and looked sad. He walked to the bedside and massaged the woman¡¯s arms gently. In a light voice, as if he was afraid to wake the woman up from her sweet dream, he said, ¡°She is my wife. She worked in Yan Jing until two years ago she went to Ninghai to visit me and had a car ident. Her brain was seriously damaged. After the rescue, she survived. However, she hasn¡¯t woken up since then. She now is a vegetative patient.¡±

    Xu Minglu looked like he suddenly understood something. He had thought that the mayor was on bad terms with his wife. Because the mayor¡¯s wife worked Yan Jing, she and the mayor had been parted for long. Even Xu Minglu, the mayor¡¯s most trusted secretary had never seen her before. He had not expected that the mayor¡¯s wife had a car ident and became a vegetative patient in the sanatorium all year round. He finally understood why the mayor paid so much attention to Ding Ning. After all, Ding Ning had cured a vegetative patient before.

    ¡°Doctor Ding, you¡¯re herst hope. I hope that you could help her and wake her up.¡±

    Mayor Du looked at his wife¡¯s pale face affectionately, stroked her hands gently, and said with tender eyes, ¡°To tell you the truth, my wife is from a powerful family in Yan Jing. If she wakes up, it will help me a lot in my career. I¡¯m the man who is usually referred to as a man dependent on his wife.¡±

    Mayor Du smiled with self-mockery and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t deny that I could reach where I¡¯m mostly depending on the help from Xinyu¡¯s family, but I could say with a clear conscience that I have never done anything for my personal benefits or anything that betrayed my conscience since I became the mayor. My career is very important to me and decides whether I could fulfill my dream and implement my policy to benefit the citizens. However,pared to Xinyu¡¯s health, it¡¯s nothing to me. As long as she could wake up and live a healthy life, I could give up everything I have. I came from a remote vige and my family was very poor when I was a child. My family sold everything they could in the family to support my education. I did well that I was admitted to a university in Yanjing. Xinyu and I were school mates. When I first met her, she looked like a shining princess, and I was just a poor boy from a remote vige...¡±

 Chapter 368 - Meeting Again

    <h4>Chapter 368 Meeting Again</h4>

    As Mayor Du told the story, Ding Ning and Xu Minglu seemed to see a sad and sentimental love story.

    Mayor Du¡¯s story was dramatic and corny yet sad and sentimental. He and his wife, Xinyu, studied in the same university. Xinyu had a powerful background and was beautiful, like an unapproachable princess.

    Mayor Du was born in a rural area. He fell in love with Xinyu when they first met. However, he was full of inferiority and dared not to ce any hope on her. He loved her secretly and studied so hard.

    It might be destiny that had brought them together. Xinyu was a woman who dared to love and hate. She had a crush on Mayor Du and refused all those rich young men who pursued her and confessed her feeling to Mayor Du.

    However, the sensible Mayor Du stayed away from her and refused her because he thought there would be no good ending for them.

    Due to this, everyone thought Mayor Du an arrogant, poor man. Those who failed to win Xinyu¡¯s favor ridiculed Mayor Du and even fought him.

    As a man with courage and uprightness, Mayor Du fought back with those who bullied him. Disregarding that others beat him badly, he caught the leading man and beat him hard.

    Mayor Du almost beat the man to death though he was seriously beaten as well. He even grinned when he was covered in blood. Xinyu, who came after hearing the news, was full of tears when she saw him. As a hen who protected a chicken, she announced openly that she would marry Mayor Du in the future and that whoever dared to touch him would be her dead enemy.

    Though that rich man who was beaten by Mayor Du had a powerful background, his family was less powerful than Xinyu¡¯s. As a result, though he hated Mayor Du to the extreme, he dared not make trouble for him in public. Of course, he must have plotted against Mayor Du many times secretly.

    After this incident, Mayor Du no longer worried so much. Since they both loved each other so much, they shouldn¡¯t torture each other. As a result, Mayor Du opened his heart to Xinyu and epted her.

    The love road of the two was full of twists and turns. Because Xinyu threatened her family with her life, plus the talents Mayor Du showed, Xinyu¡¯s family finallypromised and epted Mayor Du. The family even helped Mayor Du a lot in terms of his political career. As a result, Mayor Du became a rising star cultivated by Xinyu¡¯s family in the political circle.

    However, the car ident that happened two years ago changed everything. In the fear that Mayor Du would abandon Xinyu, who became a vegetative patient, Xinyu¡¯s family no longer helped Mayor Du and even suppressed him both openly and secretly, which rendered Mayor Du in a difficult situation. If Mayor Du had not been whitehanded and upright that his political enemy failed to get a handle on him, Mayor Du would not have been able to keep his position.

    When talking about this, Mayor Du looked helpless with self-mockery. He said, ¡°The idea that couples should get married only when they areing from families of equal status has taken root deeply in people¡¯s minds. Compared to other big and famous families, Xinyu¡¯s family is very open-minded. However, there are still many people who look down upon me, a man dependent on his wife. They have no idea how much Xinyu and I love each other. As long as Xinyu could wake up, I don¡¯t mind if I¡¯ll lose my position as mayor. In my eyes, she is my everything.¡±

    ¡°Mayor Du, since I¡¯m here, I will certainly try my best to cure Mrs. Du. Let me check her body condition now.¡±

    Ding Ning sighed deeply. From Mayor Du¡¯s experience, he seemed able to see the ugly and sneering faces of those so-called noble people.

    For most of the people, men dependent on their wives were the representatives of those who sought for power and wealth. From this, one could understand what a hard life Mayor Du led these years.

    This reminded Ding Ning of Shen Muqing, who had a simr experience with Mayor Du when she was young. Shen Muqing and her lover loved each other deeply but could not be together because their families were of different social ranks. Like a huge chasm, the idea about the marriage between families of equal social rank separated many couples who loved each other very much. It was really a sad and miserable thing.

    Love was longer pure in this materialistic society and was mixed up with utilitarianism.

    Uniting by marriage, an ancient way to build interest alliances, was actually continued this day among the rich and powerful families. On the contrary, the marriage between ordinary families was purer.

    Was this a moral decay or an inexorable trend of society development? Ding Ning did not understand it nor did he wanted to understand it. He felt it hard to breathe as if a huge stone had been ced upon his chest and chocked him.

    As a result, full of ressentiment, Ding Ning decided to help Mrs. Du without hesitation. No matter it was for Mayor Du¡¯s lover, Xinyu, for Mayor Du¡¯s career, or for that he wanted to break these disgusting rules, he would try his best to wake Xinyu up.

    ¡°Doctor Ding, I¡¯m old enough to be your uncle, so, please don¡¯t stand on ceremony to call me mayor but call me uncle.¡±

    On hearing that Ding Ning was willing to cure his wife, Mayor Du patted Ding Ning on the shoulder excitedly to express his kindness.

    ¡°Well, okay, Uncle Du!¡±

    Ding Ning scratched his head and called Mayor Du uncle shyly, which made Mayor Duugh happily.

    Xu Minglu¡¯s eyes were full of jealousy. With the mayor as his uncle, Ding Ning would be regarded in higher status and do whatever he wanted to in Ninghai.

    ¡°Uncle, did you meet anything pleasing? Why youughed so happily?¡±

    The door of the ward was pushed open suddenly, and a crisp and familiar voice sounded.

    Ding Ning turned around in astonishment and looked into the eyes of the woman who walked in and smiled brightly. He was stunned, and there was an obscure expression in his eyes.

    The woman¡¯s voice stopped all of a sudden, and her smile froze on her face. She stared at Ding Ning, dumbfounded, trying to avoid his eyes. However, she realized that she could move her eyes from him, just like when they first met.

    ¡°Gee, uncle, why is this lunatic also here?¡±

    Qiao Zhenyu was really a man who would turn his back on old associates. He had just called Ding Ning brother that morning, yet he now called Ding Ning a lunatic.

    ¡°Qiao Qiao, Zhenya, what are you doing here?¡±

    Mayor Du did not notice the abnormal reactions of Ding Ning and the girl with a ponytail and spoke to them in surprise. When he heard Qiao Zhenya call Ding Ning a lunatic, he was amused and said, ¡°Zhenya, don¡¯t be so rude. This gentleman is Doctor Ding. I invited him to treat your aunt. Since you are of a simr age, you must have manymon topics. Get along well with him.¡±

    ¡°Well, I did want to get along well with him, but he was so aloof that he totally ignored me. Because of him, my car is now in the ident Handling Brigade.¡±

    Qiao Zhenya was a straightforward man. Upon hearing the mayor¡¯s words, he curled his lips, but soon, he seemed to have thought of something and blurted out in astonishment, ¡°Did you just say that this luna... he is a doctor? You invited him to treat aunt?¡±

    .

    Even if Mayor Du was an obtuse man, he could realize that something was wrong. He asked with a frown, ¡°Yes. What? Did you know him before? What do you mean by saying your car is now in the ident Handling Brigade? What happened? Tell me more details.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t believe him. He is an abnormal man. Don¡¯t let him treat aunt. The whole thing is...¡±

    Qiao Zhenya told the mayor what had happened between him and Ding Ning with a look of exultation. Sometimes, it was good to be talkative because it could practice one¡¯s speechcraft. The same was true of Qiao Zhenya. When he talked, his words were organized, and the whole thing was told in detail. From time to time, he would even add his conjecture into the story, such as Ding Ning was a lunatic who drooled over his sister¡¯s photos.

    Mayor Du was amused upon hearing his words. He reproached both in amusement and anger, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Doctor Ding is a well-known miracle-working doctor.¡±

    With that, Mayor Du suddenly paused because he finally realized that Ding Ning and Qiao Qiao had stared at each other in silence from the moment they saw each other. It would be strange if he could not spot the unusual atmosphere between Ding Ning and Qiao Qiao.

    ¡°Long time no see!¡±

    ¡°How are you doing?¡±

    Ding Ning and Qiao Qiao greeted each other almost at the same time. The tacit understanding between them even made the obtuse Qiao Zhenya sense something wrong. He asked in astonishment, ¡°Sister, do you know this lunatic?¡±

    Seeing that Ding Ning¡¯s face turned grave at the words, Qiao Qiao¡¯s beautiful eyes rolled, and she scolded in a light voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be so rude. He is my old ssmate, not a lunatic.¡±

    ¡°So, he is your ssmate. I thought he was your old lover. No wonder he would be so excited when he saw your photos.¡±

    Qiao Zhenya was suddenly enlightened and muttered. At his words, Qiao Qiao¡¯s face blushed, and she shot an angry nce at Qiao Zhenya, trying to avoid Ding Ning¡¯s eyes.

    Ding Ning¡¯s mouth corner twitched. He was a little disappointed upon hearing Qiao Qiao¡¯s introduction of him. Meanwhile, he also felt light-hearted. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re just old ssmates who won¡¯t have many connections in the future. Therefore, I don¡¯t need to take what happened in the past into my heart.¡± he thought.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    Qiao Zhenya suddenly yelled. Everyone was scared and looked at him. They thought he had an attack of his old illness.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Qiao Qiao raised her delicate eyebrows and shot him a nce of tenderness and me.

    However, Qiao Zhenya grabbed Ding Ning¡¯s hands with shining eyes and said surprisedly, ¡°Hey, bro, so, you¡¯re not a lunatic. That¡¯s great. Since you¡¯re not a lunatic, you can join our track-and-field team.¡±

    ¡°Zhenya, stop joking. Doctor Ding came here to give your aunt treatment. He is a famous doctor with superb medical skills. How would he go to join your track-and-field team?¡±

    Mayor Du had not expected Ding Ning and Qiao Qiao to be old ssmates, and it appeared to him that their rtionship was not that simple. However, as an elder, he could not enquire them too much about their personal things. When he heard Qiao Zhenya¡¯s heartless words, his face turned dark, and he could not help but scold him.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Qiao Zhenya curled his lips in disappointment and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s no good to be a doctor but great to be an athlete. When you win a champion, you will bring honor to your country.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, Zhenya!¡±

    Qiao Qiao could not bear to hear him talk anymore. She scolded him with a frown before saying to Ding Ning with an apologetic smile, ¡°Don¡¯t get angry at my brother. He used to b and is just a naive child.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, my old ssmate.¡±

    Ding Ning looked calm again and replied with a polite yet distant smile, ¡°I have to treat the patient now, please leave me alone.¡±

    Mayor Du and Xu Minglu left the room quickly. Qiao Qiao¡¯s eyes turned dark. She responded in a light voice and took Qiao Zhenya, who was muttering in a low voice and was unwilling to leave, out of the room.

    ¡°Should I call you Bai Qinglian or Qiao Qiao, my old ssmate?¡±

    As Ding Ning¡¯s t voice sounded, Qiao Qiao¡¯s body froze, but she said nothing, walked out of the room quickly, and closed the door.

    The door, just like the door of their heart that would never open, separated them and left them in two different worlds.

    Ding Ning¡¯s expression kept changing and stared at the door nkly. The figure who usually wore in clothes and a simple ponytail with high self-esteem and self-respect in his memory now became so ethereal and unreal.

    ¡°Maybe, this is the real her.¡± Ding Ning thought to himself. She always remained so unapproachable toward others, and from the very beginning, he had never got to understand her. To him, Bai Qinglian was just another woman who existed in his memory.

    Ding Ning shook his head and cast all distracting thoughts behind his back. He started to check Xinyu¡¯s body condition.

    ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t mean to criticize you, but does this guy who is so young really know any medical skills?¡±

    ¡°I have never heard of such a thing that the doctor would drive the patient¡¯s families out when treating the patient. Don¡¯t you feel worried to leave aunt alone in the room with that guy?¡±

    ¡°Sister, is your ssmate reliable? Could he be a pervert? Would he act indecently toward aunt when pretending to treat her?¡±

    ¡°Why you looked at me like that, uncle? Why your face turned dark? You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night?¡±

 Chapter 369 - It Is Very successful

    <h4>Chapter 369 It Is Very sessful</h4>

    Outside the ward, Qiao Zhenya guessed wildly and started to b. At his stupid words, Mayor Du¡¯s mouth corner kept twitching, and he was in an impulse to p Qiao Zhenya hardly in the face.

    Back against the wall, Qiao Qiao looked absent-minded and kept silent. No one knew what she was thinking now, and she looked like a peaceful white lotus in blossoms.

    As Qiao Zhenya kept bbering, others found the waiting time more torturing. Mayor Du, who was full of worries, looked graver and graver and breathed faster and faster, and his chest kept jumping fiercely...

    Xu Minglu, who had been observing the situation carefully all along, took a step backward to stay further from Qiao Zhenya. He could feel that Mayor Du was trying hard to suppress his anger, like a powder barrel that would explode anytime. Thus, he decided to stand further from Qiao Zhenya so that he would not get hurt when the powder barrel exploded.

    At the moment, he was full of admiration toward Mayor Du, who could suppress his anger for so long. ¡°He is indeed a leader that he even could put up with such an annoying rtive. It takes a really broad mind to do so. If I were him, I would drown this annoying child in a closestool.¡± Xu Minglu thought to himself.

    ¡°It indeed takes unusual talents to be a leader. It looks that I¡¯m still too inexperienced and need to continue on training,¡± Xu Minglu sighed secretly, trying to find out the gap between him and the mayor and summarizing his shorings.

    ¡°Enough! Are you finished?¡±

    The absent-minded Qiao Qiao finally regained her presence of mind, and scolded her brother as she spotted that her uncle was near an outburst of anger.

    The bbering voice suddenly stopped. Qiao Zhenya looked at his sister with bitterness in his eyes, and looked at her again, again, and again...

    He finally gave up after seeing his sister¡¯s emotionless face and fierce eyes. He curled his lips, lifted his right tiptoe and draw circles on the ground, like a wronged little wife, and draw again and again...

    Xu Minglu and Mayor Du let out sighs of relief at the same time. Since the ¡°fly¡± was gone, the ce became at peace again. Even the air seemed fresher and the sunshine seemed brighter.

    Qiao Qiao looked helpless. Her brother was good in all respects except that he was too energetic and had never remained quiet except in sleep. He was always a troublemaker and brought a lot of troubles to the family.

    Atst, everyone in the family was helpless. His grandma, who doted on him the most, could not put up with this troublemaker anymore and sent him to the track-and-field team as an athlete, to consume his superfluous energy. As a result, he finally became less troublesome.

    ¡°Sister, is your ssmate reliable? Can he cure aunt?¡±

    Qiao Zhenya, who had been quiet for less than one minute, asked with a serious face.

    ¡°Hmm!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by saying that? Is he reliable or not?¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡±

    ¡°Sister, is it really good for you to be so perfunctory to me? How about you persuade your ssmate to give up being a doctor and be an athlete like me.¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡±

    ¡°So, do you mean yes?¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡±

    ¡°Great! It¡¯s a deal. You must keep your words!¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! I know you treat me best, sister!¡±

    ¡°Hmm...what did you say just now?¡±

    ¡°You... I won¡¯t talk to you anymore!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°Boohoo... I¡¯ll tell grandma that you bullied me.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ...

    Upon hearing the conversation between the sister and brother, Xu Minglu was full admiration toward Qiao Qiao, who remained emotionless all along. ¡°Look, she is a master in dealing with a bber.¡± he thought to himself.

    ¡°Creak!¡±

    As the light sound of opening a door echoed, everyone looked at Ding Ning, who walked out of the ward and looked tired.

    Mayor Du¡¯s heart almost jumped out of his throat. He walked over to Ding Ning and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Doctor Ding, how is it going?¡±

    A smile appeared on Ding Ning¡¯s serious face. He replied in a hoarse voice, ¡°Luckily, it was very sessful.¡±

    ¡°Are you... not joking?¡± Does Xinyu... really wake up?¡±

    Though Mayor Du had always been a calm man, at the moment, he could not suppress his excitement and sounded crying as he talked.

    ¡°Yes, she woke up, but, because she has been lying on the bed for more than two years, she has muscr atrophy and can¡¯t get up or walk now. I have acupunctured him. In the following days, give her some massage to stimte her muscles to recover themselves. In less than half a moth, she will be fully recovered. She should eat food of light vours and avoid eating spicy and greasy foods.¡±

    Ding Ning continued in a t voice, ¡°You can go inside to see her now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡±

    Mayor Du choked with sobs due to excitement. His eyes turned red with tears, and he kept thanking Ding Ning while he could not help but hurry into the ward.

    ¡°Xinyu!¡±

    With Mayor Du¡¯s affectionate call, low crying voices sounded inside the ward. It seemed that the husband and the wife were hugging each other crying bitterly.

    Qiao Qiao and her brother, who wanted to enter the room, both stopped their steps wisely. At this moment, even the stupid Qiao Zhenya knew that they¡¯d better not disturb the mayor and his wife now.

    Qiao Zhenya looked Ding Ning up and down, like observing an alien. He asked like a curious baby, ¡°Bro, did you really cure my aunt? How incredible!¡±

    Then, he looked a little upset and seemed in a dilemma while he ground his teeth and said, ¡°But I still think it¡¯s better for you to be an athlete. How about you beg me to let you be an athlete and then I refuse you? I will feel better in this way.¡±

    Ding Ning looked at this stupid guy and felt speechless. He suddenly reached out and grabbed Qiao Zhenya¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Ahh... what are you doing? Let go of my hand or I will tell others you tried to assault me...¡±

    Qiao Zhenya yelled in a loud voice and struggled hard, trying to get rid of Ding Ning¡¯s iron grip. However, all what he did was in vain.

    Qiao Qiao seemed to have thought of something. She stared at Ding Ning nervously, and her face turned increasingly serious as she said, ¡°Did you find anything? He has been like this since he was a child and was diagnosed as ADHD.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not ADHD. He couldn¡¯t stay quiet even when sleeping, right? Like he has too much energy to let out?¡±

    Ding Ning frowned. ADHD is characterized by difficulty paying attention, excessive activity and acting without regards to consequences.

    However, Qiao Zhenya was obviously not of the type. He could not stay quiet at any time and had a strong desire to disy himself. He gesticted with hands and feet when he spoke. Those who did not know him would think him an orator. Normally, gesticting was used to make the words more appealing. However, Qiao Zhenya always talked heedlessly, ridiculously, and desultorily. He would only focus on what interested him, like being an athlete.

    Qiao Qiao¡¯s heart trembled, and she replied nervously, ¡°Yes. Is there any problem with that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course. This is abnormal. He is not excessively energetic but is consuming his vitality. This disease is very rare, and there has been just one case in the records worldwide. This disease is named Cellr Aging of an Overtaxing Type. That patient with such a disease died at 25,¡± Ding Ning said in a serious tone.

    Through inspection, he found that Qiao Zhenya was not excessively energetic due to his special physique but was continuously consuming his vitality.

    Though Qiao Zhenya was only 18 or 19 and looked like at that age, his organs were visibly aging. If the situation continued, he would die in several years.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Qiao Qiao unconsciously grabbed Ding Ning¡¯s hand tightly and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying, since he had these symptoms, he has been continuously consuming his vitality. The metabolism of his body was five times faster than that of others. You should know what I¡¯m talking about.¡±

    Ding Ning had never looked as serious as at this moment.

    ¡°Ah! You mean Zhenya...¡±

    Qiao Qiao¡¯s face turned pale, and she covered her mouth in disbelief. With tearful eyes, she looked at Qiao Zhenya, who kept struggling and paid no attention to what they were saying.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ding Ning nodded seriously. He knew that Qiao Qiao had understood what he meant.

    ¡°Is there any way to cure him?¡±

    Qiao Qiao took several deep breathes, forced herself to calm down, and looked at Ding Ning expectantly.

    After a long while in silence, Ding Ning shook his head slowly. Seeing this, Qiao Qiao felt as if she had fallen into an ice grotto. With a pale face, she grabbed Ding Ning¡¯s arms tightly and begged him, ¡°You must know how to cure him since you can tell his disease, right? Please save him, will you?¡±

    Ding Ning let go of Qiao Zhenya¡¯s hand and looked at Qiao Qiao deeply, saying, ¡°For the time being, I can¡¯t think of any solution. This case is too rare. I need some time to consider it.¡±

    ¡°Please save him. He is my only brother. I beg you.¡±

    As Ding Ning could remember, Bai Qinglian had never begged others before. When he heard she say the word ¡°beg¡±, his heart ached. He said seriously, ¡°I will try my best to help him, but...¡±

    ¡°But what?¡±

    Qiao Qiao asked eagerly.

    ¡°But you should tell your families about this news. It will take a long time to cure his disease. I¡¯ll think of a way to decrease the consuming of his vitality first to buy us more time to think of a solution.¡±

    Ding Ning frowned deeply and thought hard how to cure Qiao Zhenya. The disease was too tough.

    Qiao Qiao released Ding Ning¡¯s arms in disappointment, and her clear eyes were full of sadness at the moment. She bit her lips and nodded before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll tell my families.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Call me when your families are mentally prepared for the worst. I don¡¯t want to be treated as a swindler. If your families don¡¯t believe my words, I¡¯d suggest you take him to the hospital to do an examination. His organs are slightly aged. I¡¯m afraid there is not much time left for him.¡±

    Ding Ning said with self-mockery. Thought he misunderstood Qiao Qiao as a gold digger in the past, what Qiao Qiao¡¯s father said to him at that time was too harsh and mean.

    Qiao Qiao¡¯s father¡¯s bossy manner hurt him like a saber stabbing into his heart. It pained him so much and had be his nightmares all these years.

    Though as a doctor, he would try his best to help Qiao Zhenya, it did not mean that he would forgive Qiao Qiao¡¯s father.

    Every dog has its day. Ding Ning, who never regarded himself as a magnanimous man, wanted to see whether that arrogant old man would bow his head toward fate for his son.

    Qiao Qiao was a smart girl. Though she was flustered and worried at the moment, she could sense the mockery in Ding Ning¡¯s tone. She sighed lightly that after so many years, she still fell into his hands in the end.

    Though she hated her father¡¯s attitude toward Ding Ning back then, she dared not to defend Ding Ning because she knew very well that her father was an overbearing man.

    At that time, she believed that once she showed any care or love toward Ding Ning, her father would strike Ding Ning with all his strength so as to let Ding Ning give up her.

    Nevertheless, she knew now she had to exin to Ding Ning. She lowered her head and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Back then, I didn¡¯t mean to cheat you. It¡¯s my family¡¯s tradition that the children in the family need to experience life in the disguise of poor children. This tradition means to educate us to be humble andpliant, and to understand the hardship in life. Except Zhenya, who was under a special situation, all children in my family had such an experience .¡±

    ¡°So, is your name Qiao Qiao or Bai Qinglian?¡±

    Ding Ning stared at her without blinking. In fact, he admired such a tradition of education. Only the youngers in all the families had experienced hardship and the life of the lower ranks could there be fewer fops and NEETs and more elites in the society.

 Chapter 370 - A Trial from Families

    <h4>Chapter 370 A Trial from Families</h4>

    ¡°My formal name is Qiao Qiao, and Qinglian is my nickname. My mother¡¯s surname is Bai, so, I¡¯m also named Bai Qinglian.¡±

    Now that they had talked about this openly, Qiao Qiao no longer avoided the matter and said straightforward.

    Ding Ning¡¯s expression was a littleplicated. He said, ¡°Should I call you Bai Qinglian, or Qiao Qiao, or an old ssmate?¡±

    ¡°Whatever you like.¡±

    Qiao Qiaoyun said causally.

    Her indifferent attitude caused a burst of anger in Ding Ning¡¯s heart. Ding Ning said emotionlessly, ¡°Then, I will leave first.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Ding Ning turned to leave without hesitation after he said that. Looking at his back, Qiao Qiao was very confused, and her face was full of bitterness.

    It had been more than a year since they were separated, and they finally met again. She had thought that Ding Ning would spend some time to talk to her, but she had not expected him to leave without hesitation.

    She wanted to stop him immediately and told him that she had her own distress. For more than a year, she had been thinking about him all the time, and secretly paying attention to him, but as a missish girl, she could not tell him that in the end.

    Xu Minglu looked at Qiao Qiao hesitantly, but, after a short moment in hesitation, he chased Ding Ning quickly. Mayor Du was immersed in the excitement of his wife¡¯s waking up. As the mayor¡¯s secretary, Xu Minglu must take good care of the mayor¡¯s benefactor.

    ¡°Sister, you love him, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Qiao Zhenya suddenly looked at Qiao Qiao and asked, and the pain in his eyes shed away quickly.

    It was true that he was ill and had difficulty concentrating on the things he was not interested in. From the outsiders¡¯ perspective, he behaved a little strangely, but this did not mean that he was stupid and could not understand anything.

    Though his sister talked with Ding Ning in a low voice, he heard their words clearly, but he pretended not to hear them.

    He and his sister had a good rtionship. He had long spotted that the rtionship between his sister and Ding Ning was not simple, but he knew that there were many things in this world that were out of people¡¯s control, such as love, such as life and death.

    Until this moment, when he saw his sister so sad, he, who was heartless, felt heartbroken suddenly and blurted out the question.

    ¡°Zhenya, he and I... are just ssmates, that¡¯s all. You think too much.¡±

    Looking at his brother¡¯s unprecedentedly clear eyes, Qiao Qiao smiled and rubbed his head in a pampering manner. However, between her eyebrows was lingering sorrow.

    ¡°Sister, human¡¯s lifespan is limited, so don¡¯t put so much pressure on yourself. Pursue whatever you love or you will regret it when you are old.¡±

    Qiao Zhenya¡¯s serious tone amused Qiao Qiao. She poked him in the forehead and said, ¡°Little boy, you know nothing, so, stop making blind and disorderly conjectures.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m an adult. I do know something. Sister, don¡¯t miss out on your happiness. Although this guy is a little neurotic, I can still ept him as my brother-inw. If you¡¯re too shy to tell him, I¡¯ll tell him.¡±

    Qiao Zhenya said, unconvinced.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do stupid things. I know you have grown up and be a big man. Alright, let¡¯s go inside to see aunt.¡±

    A gloom shed within Qiao Qiao¡¯s eyes as she changed the topic timely. She took Qiao Zhenya¡¯s hands and walked toward the room without noticing the firmness that shed in his eyes.

    ¡°Brother Ding, it¡¯s not easy to take a taxi here. Where are you going? I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡±

    At the gate of the sanatorium, Xu Minglu gave Ding Ning a ride in person. He knew that from the moment Ding Ning rescued the mayor¡¯s wife, Ding Ning was no longer a little doctor without any background.

    Mayor Du would be Ding Ning¡¯s strongest backing, and there was absolutely no harm for Xu Minglu to build a good rtionship with Ding Ning now.

    ¡°Send me to the antique street.¡±

    Ding Ning sat in the back seat and was a little tired. He closed his eyes to rest.

    Waking up Mayor¡¯s Du¡¯s wife, who had been a vegetative patient, consumed his energy far more than he had expected, leaving his spirit and soul that had not been fully recovered to be weaker.

    Besides, Qiao Qiao¡¯s appearance disturbed him very much. As a result, he now looked in low spirits as if he had lost all his energy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your car. I¡¯ve called the ident Handling Brigade and had everything arranged. The insurancepany will im the settlement directly. When your car is repaired, it will be sent directly to you.¡±

    At Xu Minglu¡¯s words, Ding Ning cheered up a little and smiled gratefully, saying, ¡°Thank you, Brother Xu!¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re good brothers, so, there is no need to say thanks. Moreover, I haven¡¯t thanked you for what happened thest thing, so it should be me who say thank you.¡±

    Upon hearing Xu Minglu say those words trying to get in good with him, Ding Ning smiled implicitly and replied, ¡°You¡¯re right, Brother Xu. There is no need to be courteous since we¡¯re good brothers.¡±

    For Ding Ning, no matter whether Xu Minglu was using him or trying to make good friends with him, there was no harm for him to make friends with him.

    Although Mayor Du owed him a big favor, the more the mayor helped him, the less the mayor owed him, and there would be one day that Mayor Du owed him nothing. Thus, it was impossible for Ding Ning to ask Mayor Du for help when he met some small problems.

    With Xu Minglu, who was not in a high position but had a powerful say, as his friend, Ding Ning could get much help from him in the future. Thus, he was very happy to make friends with Xu Minglu.

    In Yanjing, Aunt Xiang subconsciously touched the red coral bracelet in a double-fish shape that warmed her heart, and walked quickly into the courtyard with a bright smile.

    This time, her trip to Ninghai was very satisfactory. Not only did she see her son, who she had missed very much, but also she finally opened her heart and talked to her mother, who she had not connected for almost forty years.

    Compared to that she received an ornament of the god of longevity carved by his son, she felt happier that she received a red coral bracelet in a double-fish shape from his son. It was a coincidence that both Ding Ning and his mother was Pisces, and there were only three days between their birthdays. However, Ding Ning did not know this.

    ¡°Miss, you are here!¡±

    Jiang Rui, the secretary who was responsible for their daily lives, greeted her politely, but he looked a little embarrassed.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Grandpa is meeting his guests? I can wait outside for him.¡±

    Aunt Xiang was a smart woman that when she spotted Jiang Rui embarrassed, she knew her grandpa was meeting his guests.

    ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you...e again on another day?¡±

    Jiang Rui said hesitantly as helplessness shed within his eyes. He did not know how his miss had lived these years as there was a group of people in the Su Family who only dared to go tough with their families.

    Aunt Xiang looked indifferent because she knew that the visitors possibly came at herself. She then replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can wait here.¡±

    ¡°Is Lass Xiang back? She came at the right time. Come on in.¡±

    Though Aunt Xiang¡¯s grandpa was old, he had sharp ears. He heard her voice through the courtyard.

    ¡°Then... Miss, pleasee in and be careful yourself.¡±

    Jiang Rui said in an embarrassed tone. It was his good intention to stop Aunt Xiang from entering the house. He didn¡¯t want her to face the difficulties those domineering people made for her. He had not expected that the old master would notice her. At the moment, he was rendered in an awkward situation and could only remind her in secret.

    ¡°Thank you, Secretary Jiang!¡±

    Aunt Xiang nodded gratefully at Jiang Rui, which made him feel much better. He returned her a gentle smile and turned to lead the way for her.

    ¡°Su Ningxiang, you came back.¡±

    As soon as Aunt Xiang entered the third yard, she saw a group of people she didn¡¯t want to see¡ªher eldest uncle, third uncle, and fourth uncle and his family. She sneered secretly and thought that she was to face a trial from these families.

    As soon as they met, several cousins of hers, especially Su Wanyu, greeted her in a cynical way. Su Wanyu, who was her eldest¡¯s uncle¡¯s daughter, looked at her with arms crossed before her chest and a sarcastic cold smile.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m back. Eldest uncle, third uncle, fourth uncle, eldest cousin brother, second cousin brother, third cousin brother, fourth cousin brother ... eldest cousin sister, second cousin sister, third cousin sister... so, you all came to see Grandpa.¡±

    Aunt Xiang had long been ustomed to such asions. She greeted them one by one calmly in ordance with the family rules. She had always held the belief that no matter how angry she was, she had to remain calm and polite and could not let others get a handle on her.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The old master had long trained himself not to show his feelings on his face. Therefore, others could not tell his thoughts from his expressions. He nodded at Aunt Xiang and signaled her to sit beside him.

    ¡°Ningxiang, I heard that you went to Ninghai? Is that right?¡±

    Aunt Xiang¡¯s third uncle, Su Zhengxi, had a bad temper and was the most impatient one. He immediately began to question Aunt Xiang in a threatening manner.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s right.¡±

    Su Ningxiang answered lightly.

    ¡°Hum, how bold were you! Who allowed you to leave Yanjing in vition of your promise?¡±

    Aunt Xiang¡¯s eldest uncle, Su Zhengdong, suddenly opened his eyes wide and questioned harshly.

    ¡°Ningxiang, don¡¯t forget your promise that you will never leave Yanjing, otherwise, that father and son would have been killed by the Zhao Family long ago. How could you not keep your promise and leave Yanjing? If the Zhao family knows it, it will bring a lot of troubles to our family.¡±

    Aunt Xiang¡¯s fourth uncle, Su Zhengbei, said with a sad face as if Su Ningxiang hadmitted a crime hated by both man and God.

    ¡°My younger sister, how could you be so wayward? How could you think for our family at all?¡±

    Aunt Xiang¡¯s third cousin brother, Su Zhenxiong,ined righteously.

    ¡°Yes, younger sister, the Zhao Family is bing powerful now. You breaking your promise and leaving Yanjing at this time destroyed our cooperation with the Zhao family.¡±

    Aunt Xiang¡¯s fourth cousin brother, Su Zhenfeng, kept shaking his head and sighing as he spoke, but he could not conceal the gloating expression in his eyes.

    ¡°Hump, you always only think about yourself and never think for our family.¡±

    Aunt Xiang¡¯s second cousin sister, Su Xiuyun, sneered as she said that.

    ¡°If it had not been that you were so shameless to seduce a wild man and gave birth to a wild child and cheated on Zhao Tianya, my grandpa would not have lost the support from the Zhao family and his career would not have stopped at the point where he was only a provincial official. Yet, you still dared to vite your promise and left Yanjing privately. As I think, you must have gone to meet your wild man, right?¡±

    Aunt Xiang¡¯s eldest cousin sister, Su Wanyu, said sharply and harshly, and her eyes were full of the pleasure of revenge.

    Back then, she had fallen in love with Zhao Tianya, but unfortunately, Zhao Tianya only loved Su Ningxiang. The two families thus decided to build a connection through the marriage, and this made Su Wanyu jealous of Su Ningxiang and hate her very much. She thought that Su Ningxiang seized Zhao Tianya from her.

    Later, Sun Ningxiang became pregnant while she was unmarried and tantly broke her engagement with the Zhao Family, which made the Zhao family very angry and ruined the chance of Zhao Zhendong to be promoted to the deputy national official. This made Su Wanyu even more jealous of Su Ningxiang. Whenever she met her, she would ridicule her.

    Su Ningxiang had long been ustomed to this kind of harsh words. She remained indifferent and said tly, ¡°The centenary birthday of the old master of the Bai Family ising soon. Grandpa let me prepare the birthday gift, so I went to Ninghai to find Master of the Divine Burin to prepare a gift for Master Bai. Even if the Zhao Family knows it, they can¡¯t say anything about it, can they? What¡¯s more, what I promised was not to see my man and children, and I didn¡¯t promise that I would never leave Yanjing. Is this also a breach of my promise?¡±

    ¡°Master of the Divine Burin? Haha, Su Ningxiang, you should find a better excuse when you lied. Any piece of work of Master of the Divine Burin costs tens of millions. It¡¯s not easy to see him. Besides, no one knows who Master of the Divine Burin really is. You must be lying saying that you went to find him to prepare the gift.¡±

    Su Wanyu hated Su Ningxiang¡¯s indifferent look the most and said in a sharp voice and mocking tone.

    ¡°Hump, Su Ningxiang, don¡¯t use these ridiculous excuses to defend yourself since you left Yanjing without permission. You¡¯d better think about how to exin to the Zhao Family.¡±

    Su Xiuyun and said with a lip and her arms around her chest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get our family pay for what you have done. I have been talking with the Zhao Family about a cooperation for more than half a year, and I¡¯m going to seed very soon. Aren¡¯t you making my efforts turn in vain by your actions?¡±

    Su Zhenfeng looked distressed.

    ¡°I¡¯m counting on the Zhao Family to make an additional investment for me. However, you ruined everything. What should I do now? I don¡¯t care what you did, but you must give the Zhao Family an exnation. Don¡¯t dy my cooperation n with them.¡±

    Aunt Xiang¡¯s second cousin brother, Su Zhenwu, was a standard yboy. He established an entertainmentpany so as to screw around with women all day. He had a close rtionship with several yboys in the Zhao Family.

    ...

    Looking at the ugly faces of these blood rtives of hers in the Su family, Su Ningxiang was deeply sad.

 Chapter 371 - Enforcement of Domestic Discipline

    <h4>Chapter 371 Enforcement of Domestic Discipline</h4>

    These short-sighted guys did not see through the Zhao Family¡¯s wild ambition at all. The Zhao Family had been constantly corroding the properties of the Su Family these years, but these guys felt that they themselves were really excellent and kept a very close rtionship with the Zhao Family as if they were one.

    ¡°Enough, it was I who approved Girl Xiang to go to Ninghai to prepare the birthday gift for Old Bai. What¡¯s the trouble for the Zhao Family to know about it? If there is any trouble, ask them toe to me. Humph, speak this about the Zhao Family and speak that about the Zhao Family, or will our Su Family perish without the help of the Zhao Family? I am still alive, but you can¡¯t wait to hug close the powerful Zhao Family; if I die, will the Su Family not be theckey of the Zhao Family?¡±

    Master Su, who had been keeping his eyes narrowed, could not bear their words anymore and went furious. The performance of these members of the Su Family had angered him and almost killed him.

    The noisy questioning was suddenly silenced by it. They never thought that the Master would defend the culprit Su Ningxiang. The Master was the pir of the Su Family. If he became ill because of the anger, the Su Family would degenerate from a Great Family to an Aristocratic Family. This was something that they were unwilling to see.

    Yes, in the entire Shenzhou, those that could be called Great Families were only a few, ranked from Great Families to Aristocratic Families, to Famous Families, and to Prestigious ns. The Su Family was on the lowest ss of the Great Families, but it was still among them.

    The reason why the Su Family could be included in the Great Families was that Master Su was a founding father of the nation. Compared with the Masters being Generals and Great Generals in other Great Families, Master Su only took a back seat as a Lieutenant General because of his illness, but no matter what, he was one of the few founding fathers of the nation. As long as he was alive, the Su Family was a true Great Family, and no one could dare to belittle it.

    Although the Zhao Family was in the limelight and was likely to be the head of the Aristocratic Families, it was still an emerging family without a founding father of the nation, a little far away from a Great Family due to its less important background. However, as children of a Great Family, these unworthy descendants went to hug close an Aristocratic Family. This was why Master Su went furious.

    ¡°Father, we are not countering Ningxiang, nor are we hugging close the powerful Zhao Family, but Ningxiang made a promise in the past, after all. At that time, the Zhao Family did not kill that man and his son, and it can be regarded as their friendliness to us. Now you also know our Su Family¡¯s situation. Please forgive me to say something offensive to you: Once you pass away, I am afraid our Su Family will not even be able to keep an Aristocratic Family¡¯s title. Getting on well with the Zhao Family is also a strategy. With the support of the Zhao Family, we will be able to continue to be an Aristocratic Family at least. Father, we should take our family¡¯s profit as our top profit.¡±

    Su Zhengdong cleared his dry throat and analyzed the situation for Master Su with a thick skin.

    Master Su closed his eyes with tiredness and heaved deep sighs. What Su Zhengdong said was strongly utilitarian, but Master Su had to admit that his words touched his heart.

    In the past, he took a back seat due to his illness, making the Su Family fall to the lowest ss of the Great Families. Thus, he felt sorry for half of his life. For a person like him who had been proud and ambitious, this was really unbearable.

    More frustratingly, some of his previous subordinate soldiers finally rose to higher positions than his and became Generals and even Great Generals. So, it was impossible for him to feel at ease.

    Although many people of the Su Family worked in the political and military sectors, none of them were promising, and all of them were aggressive at home. If no one could be a General or a Member of the Standing Committee of the Central Bureau, once he passed away, the Great Family¡¯s position of the Su Family would be lost.

    By then, it would not be bad even if the Su Family was reduced to an Aristocratic Family, but with the current situation that the descendants of the Su Family trying to lean close to the powerful and the noble with their spineless character, he was afraid that they could not even maintain an Aristocratic Family¡¯s title, and it was also possible for the family to degenerate to a Famous Family.

    But his idea was different from Su Zhengdong¡¯s idea of currying favor with the Zhao Family. Even though the Zhao Family was the head of the Aristocratic Families, the family was not something important in his eyes, for his target was the Bai Family of the Great Families, and racking his brains to ask Su Ningxiang to prepare the birthday gift for Old Bai was to make preparations for the future of the Su Family.

    Old Bai was once his long-time subordinate. Although Old Bai got a higher positionter, his rtionship with him was not broken. If he passed away, Old Bai would take their old rtionship into ount and help the Su Family.

    With the help of the Bai Family, as long as the descendants of the Su Family did not act recklessly, to maintain the Aristocratic Family¡¯s title was still hopeful, but with a strong temper, he would not lower his profile to ask his previous subordinate for help.

    Among so many descendants of the Su Family, only Ningxiang saw his intention through and took the initiative to prepare a satisfying birthday gift for Master Bai.

    The grandfather and his granddaughter reached a tacit deal. He supported Su Ningxiang to visit Ninghai, and without losing his face, Su Ningxiang helped him ask the Bai Family to help the Su Family after he died.

    Different from the ipetent younger generation of the Su Family, the descendants of the Bai Family had made remarkable achievements in the political, military, and business sectors, and the family had many talents.

    Currently, the prominent achievement of the Su Family was only the Datang Group managed by Su Ningxiang, but the family had no great achievements in the political and military sectors.

    In fact, he was very clear about what those in front of him wanted to do. Undoubtedly, they envied Su Ningxiang controlling the economic lifeline of the Su Family and wanted to take her power and get the best interests.

    Thinking of this, Master Su was full of disappointment and sadness. It was not a big deal for these people to be ipetent, but they wanted to control more with their limited ability. If he relented and allowed them to manage Datang Group, that would be the deadly end of the Su Family.

    When these people with their selfish ideas found that Master Su was silent, they thought that he had been sessfully persuaded, so their arrogance that had just subdued somewhat began to be strong again.

    ¡°Ningxiang, as your uncle, I have to me you because you went to Ninghai to prepare the birthday gift. Do you know how many people are looking for the Master of the Divine Burin to carve works? He is very mysterious, so how could you make sure you could find him? It¡¯s impossible for you to find him, or even though you find him, he may not easily do it for you.¡±

    Su Zhengdong said sarcastically, ¡°In Yan Jing, numerous people want to have the works of the Master of the Divine Burin but can¡¯t get. Do you know the prices that the four ornaments sold at the Ninghai auction have risen to?¡±

    ¡°How much?¡±

    Su Zhengxi had the potential to be a Chinese crosstalk actor¡¯s assistant and asked the question cooperatively.

    ¡°The cheapest auctioned ornament with a price of 1.8 billion yuan has now sold 2.6 billion yuan and has been bought by the Yinggeli Royal Family, and the family has also announced that they would like to buy the 2.3 billion ¡®moonlight lion¡¯ ornament with 3 billion. If new works of the Master of the Divine Burin appear, they would like to buy them with higher prices. Then, even though you find him, how much will you pay him for carving something for you? Is it that you will exchange it with the shares of Datang Group of our Su Family?¡±

    Su Zhengdong said with a sneer. Shocked by the sky-high prices, everyone cried out.

    ¡°Su Ningxiang, you have been to Ninghai to look for the Master of the Divine Burin, haven¡¯t you? Did you find him? Let¡¯s appreciate his artwork.¡±

    ¡°Humph, if you could have made the Master of the Divine Burin do it, I would twist off my head to give you as a football to kick.¡±

    ¡°Right, the Master of the Divine Burin is not stupid. He won¡¯t lose the chance to make money. As long as he carves works and sells them to the Yinggeli Royal Family, he will earn more than 10 billion at least, so how can he make something for others to sell?¡±

    ¡°It is hard to tell. If Stunning Beauty Su acts coyly, ys coquettish, or shows off her grace, maybe the Master of Divine Burin will be seduced and help her. Cluck.¡±

    ¡°We still have no idea about the taste of the Master of the Divine Burin. Maybe he likes such a charming middle-aged woman.¡±

    ...

    Members of the Su Family¡¯s words became more and more disgusting and outrageous, making Su Ningxiang turn sullen.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Master Su suddenly opened his turbid old eyes, which glittered with a smart look. It seemed that he became an awoken lion with a terrifying momentum, making everyone quite scared.

    ¡°3 billion? Hehe, for such small sums of money, you abandon our blood rtionships and fabricate stories with your fucking mouths, which are like broken soles. Our Su Family has really be... more and more unruly.¡±

    Master Su was so furious that he smiled, but he suddenly became serious and shouted severely, ¡°Guards!¡±

    Four expressionless old men with an eerie air appeared like ghosts and bowed in unison to Master Su.

    Master Su showed anger in his majestic eyes, pointed at Su Xiuyun and Su Wanyu who had spoken filthy words, and said coldly, ¡°Take them away and p each of them 10 times with a small nk ording to our domestic discipline.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t, I am wrong, and I won¡¯t dare to do that again!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, have mercy, and I know I am wrong...¡±

    The two women were so scared that they turned extremely pale and fell on their knees to kowtow for mercy.

    ¡°Father, they...¡±

    The expressions of Su Zhengdong and Su Zhengxi changed dramatically, and they hurriedly opened their mouths to beg for mercy, but Master Su red at them with the words ¡°Anyone who dares to beg mercy for them will also be punished with our domestic discipline.¡± Thus, they held their tongues so hard that their faces turned red, but they did not dare to utter a word anymore.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Four seniors unhesitatingly took out two pieces of small nks covered with dried bloodstains, held the two women mercilessly, and pped them.

    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±

    A series of screams sounded on site, making every one of the Su Family quite scared, and they trembled and lowered their heads. For so many years, the Su Family had not enforced their domestic discipline, so they had long forgotten the majesty of the Master. Now when they witnessed the past experience again, they realized that the ¡°old tiger¡± was still ferocious and he was still the ruler of the Su Family.

    As for the four seniors, they had been Master Su¡¯s bodyguards for a lifetime and were loyal to him. Not only were they the fighting power holders of the Su Family, but they were also the enforcers of the domestic discipline, and even Su Zhengdong and his three brothers needed to be polite to them and did not dare to treat them with insolent manners.

    The four seniors hit with excellent skills. It seemed that they hit very hard, but the injuries were only on the skin. Anything that left after-effects or caused disability like teeth blown off would never happen.

    After the 10 ps, the two women¡¯s mouths were smeared with blood, their heads were like pig heads, and their lips were so swollen as big sausages. They were so miserable that no one could bear to take a straight look.

    The two kneeling women did not even dare to whimper, for fear that they would offend the Master and get punished again with the domestic discipline.

    The old faces of Su Zhengdong and his brother kept twitching. Since their daughters were punished with the domestic discipline, they, their fathers, were also disgraced, but facing the majesty of their father, they did not dare to utter a single word.

    Su Zhengbei lowered his head, and his eyes glittered with unknown ideas. He knew that his Eldest Brother Su Zhengdong had been unhappy with the Master passing the family owner¡¯s position to his Second Brother Su Zhengnan, and his Third Brother Su Zhengxi hated Su Ningxiang for her breaking of the pledge of marriage that affected his future development, so he countered Su Ningxiang all the time.

    Initially, he did not want to get involved, but his Eldest Brother and Third Brother urged him toe. So, after he came, he just spoke something neutral and then stopped talking.

    Now, when he saw Su Wanyu and her sister¡¯s miserable condition, he couldn¡¯t help feeling lucky for his daughter Su Wanyi who did note here today. Otherwise, with her usual hostile temper against Su Ningxiang, she would have also been punished with the domestic discipline today.

    But what on earth did the Master mean? Did he want to show obvious partiality to his protection of Su Ningxiang or other deep ideas? It was hard to guess.

    Su Zhenxiong and his other cousins who had satirized Su Ningxiang were so scared that they shivered like quails, and they nearly drooped their heads to the floor, afraid that the Master would take them out and punish them.

    Su Ningxiang looked expressionless, but she felt happy like never before. These so-called family members had never treated her as their family member. Every time they met her, they spoke to her with irony or evil intentions. It was even too hard to imagine how venomous their words were, and she had long wanted to smash their f*cking mouths.

    ¡°Do you guys think I¡¯m unfair and partial to Ningxiang? So, you feel very unconvinced?¡±

    Master Su narrowed his eyes and asked lightly.

    He had experienced bloody battles and wars in his life, so this scene was only a piece of cake for him, and he showed no mercy at all.

 Chapter 372 - Aruna

    <h4>Chapter 372 Aruna</h4>

    Master Su had a strong temper. Those who he hated most were women who fabricated rumors and spread them. When getting older, he even more hoped to have a harmonious family.

    Unmarried, Su Ningxiang became pregnant and then broke the pledge of marriage. This was really disgraceful to the family, but she was also forgivable. Yet, he was easily persuaded back then, epted the calumny of his sons when he was not calm, and agreed to build a marriage bond with the Zhao Family.

    In his heart, he loved Girl Xiang most because her character was so much like his. She was a woman who had a strong temper, was persistent, dared to love and hate, had cardinal principles and a view about the overall situation, knew what was wrong or right, and was never a shameless woman.

    No matter how others gossiped, he had no way to stop them, but that his family members viciously made up stories to ruin her good image had vited the limit of his tolerance, making him furious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t dare!¡±

    Su Wanyu and Su Xiuyun replied vaguely in tears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t dare? Hehe, this means you are not convinced? Then, let me make you convinced.¡±

    Master Su sneered and waved to Jiang Rui, who understood him, turned around, entered the room, and returned with the ¡°moonlight lion¡±.

    When everyone saw the ¡°moonlight lion¡±, they widened their eyes in shock. Su Zhengdong swallowed his saliva, trembled, and asked, ¡°Is this the artwork ¡®moonlight lion¡¯ of the Master of the Divine Burin?¡±

    ¡°Right, this is the ¡®moonlight lion¡¯ that you think is worth 3 billion, but Ningxiang has brought it. What else do you guys want to say?¡±

    Master Su was distressed, and the corners of his mouth twitched. ¡°Girl Xiang, your grandpa can only help you like this. Sending this to Old Bai as a birthday gift should be mypensation for you.¡±

    Su Ningxiang felt the warmth in her heart. ¡°Anyway, the Su Family is not so cold-blooded. Grandpa, you are still partial to me.¡±

    She clearly knew why Master Su did this: He thought that she had not got the artwork of the Master of the Divine Burin and was providing cover for her.

    Everyone suddenly realized that the visit to Ninghai to look for the Master of the Divine Burin Su Ningxiang had spoken of was to buy the ¡°moonlight lion¡± from the auction winner.

    But when they thought of the terrifying price of the ¡°moonlight lion¡±, they became dissatisfied, and their look at Su Ningxiang turned more and more unfriendly.

    ¡°Father, the auction price of the ¡®moonlight lion¡¯ is 2.3 billion, and now it has been driven up to a sky-high price. This is toovish for Ningxiang to have bought it as a birthday gift, isn¡¯t it? The money she spent is also the money of our Su Family.¡±

    Su Zhengdong said sullenly.

    ¡°Right, the auction price is 2.3 billion. If she bought it from another person, she must have spent more money. Datang Group is the Su Family¡¯s, not hers.¡±

    ¡°It is only a gift to the Master of the Bai Family. Do we need to spend so much money? But she treats the money of the Su Family as nothing, and her strategy of using our profits to benefit herself is excellent.¡±

    ¡°Humph, but she is the helmsman of Datang Group. We can only get some annual dividends, but she has power and can spend its money at will.¡±

    ¡°The Master is too partial. He not only passed the family owner¡¯s position to our Second Uncle, but also asked Su Ningxiang to manage Datang Group. The father and his daughter control the money of our Su Family, so we have nothing else to do.¡±

    ¡°Shh, lower your voice. If the Master hears us, he may use the domestic discipline again.¡±

    ¡°Humph, I have not vited the domestic discipline. Can¡¯t we talk about the unfairness?¡±

    ...

    Everyone in the Su Family whispered. Although they did not dare to talk so recklessly like just now, all their words were with resentment. By doing so, they showed their dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Grandpa, this ¡®moonlight lion¡¯ is my gift for you, but I did not spend a penny of our group on it, and I only bought it with the money I earned by investing the private money I have umted these years in the stock market.¡±

    Su Ningxiang took a step forward and said frankly, ¡°Old Bai¡¯s gift is this one. This is the one the Master of the Divine Burin carved himself. Grandpa, please appreciate it.¡±

    After that, she took out an item wrapped in a piece of red silk from her suitcase, handed it to Master Su, untied the red silk, and revealed the Old Man of Longevity inside.

    All of them were in an uproar. Although they wanted to take power from Su Ningxiang, they also knew that it was also possible for her to earn 2.3 billion yuan by using her private money with her business talent. After all, the group¡¯s ounts were there, and she would not lie about it.

    What shocked them was that Su Ningxiang found the Master of the Divine Burin in Ninghai, and he also worked for her on her request. This made them excited immediately, and they began to think about their selfish calctions.

    Everyone knew that every piece of work the Master of the Divine Burin made could sell a sky-high price. If they could contact the Master of the Divine Burin through Su Ningxiang and ask him to randomly carve several jade pieces, they would earn more than 1 or 2 billion yuan. This was much faster to make money than working hard to do business.

    Even the ¡°pig-head¡± Su Wanyu and her sister also showed greed in their eyes, thinking if they needed to change their strategy by temporarily getting on well with Su Ningxiang and trying to contact the Master of the Divine Burin first.

    ¡°Good, good, the Imperial Green ss Type itself is quite valuable. With the uncanny workmanship of the Master of the Divine Burin, it bes an outstanding artwork, which just proves the carver¡¯s reputation. Not only does the Old Man of Longevity look vivid and have form and spirit, but the pedestal under his feet is purely green as if he stands on a spring meadow, making the viewer feel so joyful that he may think spring ising. Yet, the most brilliant are his eyes, which feature the feel of water of the ss Type but look alive. This is brilliant.¡±

    Master Su praised the Old Man of Longevity enthusiastically as he observed it, came up with a strong reluctance to give it up, and strongly wanted to keep it for future admiration.

    But he knew that the birthday gift of Old Bai was quite important this time. No matter how much he did not want to give it up, he had to sacrifice for the future development of the Su Family.

    With great willpower, he reluctantly looked away and then at Su Ningxiang gently. ¡°Girl Xiang, this jade item is not inferior to the ¡®moonlight lion¡¯. You spent lots of money, right?¡±

    ¡°Apart from the ss Type jade itself, the Master of the Divine Burin did not charge me a penny!¡±

    Su Ningxiang smiled and felt proud. ¡°He is my son. Does his mother need to pay him if she wants jade items?¡±

    ¡°Ah! Really? How did you do it?¡±

    Master Su looked at her in surprise and asked inconceivably.

    ¡°What, without spending a penny? How could it be?¡±

    ¡°Can this be a fake one? Every piece of work of the Master of the Divine Burin can be auctioned at a sky-high price. How could you not spend a penny?¡±

    ¡°How possible? If the Master of the Divine Burin were so good-natured, we would all go and ask him to carve, and we would make a fortune.¡±

    ¡°What Su Xiuyun said is right? Has the Master of the Divine Burin liked...¡±

    ¡°Shh, you want to go to hell? If you are heard by the Master, you will also be punished with the domestic discipline.¡±

    ...

    Before Su Ningxiang answered, other members of the Su Family began to talk fiercely, but they could not understand why the Master of the Divine Burin had carved the jade item for Su Ningxiang for free.

    ¡°Quiet!¡±

    Master Su raised his eyebrows and yelled in a dignified but not angry manner.

    The entire little yard turned quiet instantly. They still remembered the Master¡¯s merciless enforcement of their domestic discipline just now, so no one dared to offend him now.

    Everyone looked at Su Ningxiang eagerly, waiting for her to give a reasonable exnation.

    Su Ningxiang chuckled but did not look at those who were waiting for her answer. Instead, she said softly to the Master, ¡°Master of the Divine Burin is a rarely seen genius. He doesn¡¯t value money, but he is a good friend of my old friend, so it¡¯s natural for him to be friendly with my old friend.¡±

    ¡°Your old friend? What old friend can have such great honor?¡±

    Su Zhengdong was the first one who could not wait to ask.

    ¡°This is an item worth 2 billion at least, but he gave it to you for free so randomly. The honor seems too great for your old friend, right?¡±

    Su Zhengxi sneered because he did not believe what Su Ningxiang said at all but thought that she used this excuse as her defense because she was unwilling to reveal the identity of the Master of the Divine Burin, for fear that others would share profits with her.

    ¡°I also want to know such an old friend. We are a family. Little Sister, don¡¯t hide the person¡¯s information.¡±

    ¡°Right, Ningxiang, we are a family. Tell us who your old friend is. Maybe we also know the person.¡±

    ¡°Ningxiang, I can provide the ss Type. Ask your old friend to find the Master of the Divine Burin to carve one for me!¡±

    ¡°Right, right, I can double the ss Type. Ask the Master of the Divine Burin to carve one for me.¡±

    ...

    The members of the Su Family, who had been addressing her by her name and treating her insolently, suddenly became friendly. Some called her ¡°sister¡±, and others called her ¡°Ningxiang¡±, but they all had the same idea: They wanted to know who her old friend was.

    Su Ningxiang gave a slight sneer at the corners of her mouth and said lightly, ¡°In fact, all of you know this old friend.¡±

    ¡°Oh, who?¡±

    The members of the Su Family had a glint in their eyes and asked eagerly.

    Master Su had a thoughtful look in his turbid old eyes and kept silent wisely.

    ¡°Her previous name is Aruna, but now people call her ¡®Meditation Master¡¯.¡±

    Su Ningxiang said slowly and calmly.

    Apart from Master Su who seemed to have long predicted the result and looked normal, all others changed their expressions, and the four seniors who had been expressionless were even awed.

    The entire courtyard fell into dead silence as if the name Aruna was a taboo, which made everyone hold their breath and lose their courage to breathe hard as if a spell had been cast on them.

    Looking at the scaredplexions of these people, Master Su had a meaningful glint in his eyes. ¡°Girl Xiang is warning these people.¡±

    Outsiders might not know what the name Aruna meant, but the members of the Su Family knew that. She was one of the most prominent figures of the world who had reached the Real Martial Arts Realm.

    Su Ningxiang spoke of her mother Aruna at this time, and what she meant was worth rethinking.

    Although the Zhao family made Su Ningxiang have to give up her son in the past years, Aruna, her mother, did not do anything, so that the Su Family subconsciously ignored the fact that the figure who had reached the highest level of martial arts and whom the nation had to treat with care was behind Su Ningxiang, but they did their best to ridicule, nder, and suppress Su Ningxiang.

    But when the long-forgotten name reappeared in their ears, the long-standing memory began to recover gradually. By now, they were horrified to find that Su Ningxiang was not a vulnerable one who could be bullied by others but could not resist. On the contrary, her backer was so strong that everyone was afraid of.

    On this trip to Ninghai, Aruna not only introduced the Master of the Divine Burin to Ningxiang herself, but also asked him to carve for her for free. What did this mean? When others thought about it carefully, they felt so afraid about the profound meaning of it, which frightened all those who had evil ideas.

    Although some of the Su family members present had memories but were young at that time, they would never forget how terrifying Aruna who had always been submissive and virtuous went furious.

    Under her angry attack, therge suburban vi of the Su Family turned into powder. The memory of the terrifying power of devastation was still fresh to them. Thinking of it now, they were still a little frightened, and their legs still trembled.

    If she had not beenpassionate and unwilling to kill more lives, facing the attitude of the Su family towards her at that time, she would have killed every one of the Su Family in a few minutes. Even though the four bodyguards of the Master fought together, they would be defeated by her.

    Now, the terrifying woman and Su Ningxiang met and epted each other again. Thus, they were scared and felt regret. Thinking of their previous bad attitude towards Su Ningxiang, they broke out in a cold sweat, which wetted their clothes.

    ¡°s! It was Zhengnan¡¯s fault in those years. He treated her poorly.¡±

    Master Su regretfully closed his eyes and felt powerless. If that had not happened at that time and Aruna were still the daughter-inw of the Su Family, the Su family would not need to be so careful and rely on others like this today, and he would feel at ease when he died.

    If his family wanted to keep a Great Family¡¯s position, apart from the method that his family members could be Generals or members of the Standing Committee of the Central Bureau, the family must have a member who had reached the highest level of martial arts.

    Blessed by Heaven, the Su Family once had a member who had reached the Real Martial Arts Realm, but his Second Son Su Zhengnan stupidly forced her away himself. What a fate!

 Chapter 373 - Difficult Runes

    <h4>Chapter 373 Difficult Runes</h4>

    More than 40 years ago in the army, when Su Zhengnan went to the grasnd to perform his mission, no one knew what kind of good luck he had¡ªhe came across the simple and kind-hearted Aruna and took her back to Yan Jing. At that time, the Su Family was in its golden age, and most of the family members who appreciated family social ranks were strongly against the marriage between the two families without an equal social rank.

    Fortunately, Master Su was more open-minded and believed that the powerful Su Family did not need to rely on marriage to strengthen its power, so he overrode all objections and approved the marriage.

    But no one expected that the grasnd girl who looked gentle, virtuous, beautiful, and kind-hearted was a super-strong fighter. After living with her for several years as her husband, Su Zhengnan still had no idea about that. She hid her identity quite well.

    Not until Su Zhengnan made the mistake that most men would make: He did not fully control his manhood, fooled around with a noteddy after getting drunk, and was found identally by Aruna.

    The name Aruna stood for purity in the grasndnguage. Aruna, as her name implied, yearned for the wless love. Just because of love, she left her hometown with Su Zhengnan and came to Yan Jing to give birth to children for him. Facing the ironic remarks of the Su family members, she remained submissive and smiled back at them. Thus, others would feel embarrassed to give her trouble. Indeed, she was a model of a good wife and mother.

    However, facing Su Zhengnan¡¯s betrayal, Aruna, who had been gentle, kind, and pure, waspletely infuriated. Under her attack, the enter Su Family was shocked, and some special department of the nation which was also rmed sent out strong fighters, hoping to catch her.

    It was the battle between the peak-level fighters that made the Su Family realize the horror of the strong fighters who had reached the highest level of martial arts. Atst, Aruna and the strong fighters of the special department reached a draw. They could not defeat each other, and then the battle ended. Without using deterrent weapons, the nation could not defeat her. Finally, the nation had no choice but to ask her not to conduct wrong killings.

    Su Zhengnan regretted so much and entreated for Aruna¡¯s forgiveness. Unfortunately, Aruna, who valued her pure feelings more important than anything else, did not forgive the man who betrayed her once. Downhearted, she left and traveled far to Ninghai to be a nun, and the Su Family had missed the opportunity to have a super-strong fighter. No doubt, this was the biggest regret of the Su Family and also the greatest pain of Master Su.

    At that time, Su Ningxiang was still very young and did not know why her mother left her. In addition, Master Su gave the order, forbidding everyone to talk about it. In fact, no one wanted to mention it.

    After all, Aruna was already heartbroken at that time and almost lost her sense. Apart from Master Su and her daughter Su Ningxiang, other members of the Su Family were under the threat of death. If the strong fighters of the special department had not arrived in time and fought her and relieved her fury, it was hard to tell what the Su Family would have ended like.

    Su Ningxiang, who lost her mother¡¯s love, had been hating her mother Aruna and thought that she was ruthless because she abandoned her husband and daughter, so that her father remained sad and decadent for so many years. Therefore, when she grew up, learned the truth, and also knew her mother lived as a nun in Ninghai, she was unwilling to see and ept her as her mother.

    Her father made a mistake, so her mother could not forgive her father. That was understandable, but her mother hardened her heart to give up her child, so she thought that Aruna would never be worth her forgiveness.

    On this trip to Ninghai, when she learned that her mother had even given up all her cultivations to save Ding Ning, she finally ended her hatred, and the mother and her daughter epted each other.

    Now she used her mother¡¯s name for three reasons. One, she wanted to use her great influence to frighten those of the Su Family with evil intentions. Two, she wanted to protect Ding Ning and also find a reasonable reason for asking the Master of the Divine Burin to carve the jade for free, for she believed that these timid guys would not go and ask her mother. Three, the Zhao Family had been using their agents to watch her, knowing that she visited her mother once, and she wanted to use this chance to warn the members of the Zhao Family to restrain themselves a bit. After all, Aruna vented her anger with her great power at that time. Although the state had deliberately covered it up, making it unknown to the ordinary people, the spies of those great powers still found it.

    The effect was obvious, and the result was perfect. Those of the Su Families with evil intentions werepletely frightened and left with pale faces and a tail between their legs. Yes, this was a show ofing in high spirits and returning in low spirits.

    Whether they would use plots behind Su Ningxiang or not, but now they looked kind and friendly at least and never dared to satirize or ridicule her in person like before anymore!

    Apart from Master Su and Su Ningxiang, all others had left the yard.

    Master Su took a sip of the tea and asked calmly, ¡°Girl Xiang, met?¡±

    ¡°Met what?¡± Su Ningxiang felt nervous. Looking at the Master¡¯s eyes that could seem to see everything through, she was a little unconfident and, ying dumb, asked.

    Master Su said with a smile, ¡°You look radiant, so the child must be excellent.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, you, you have known.¡±

    Su Ningxiang bit her lips tightly, drooping her head like a child who made a mistake.

    ¡°If there is a chance, take him to see me, the old man. No matter what, he has the blood of my Su Family.¡±

    Master Su put down his teacup, closed his eyes, but did not show his mood.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take him to see you when the timees!¡±

    Su Ningxiang responded with a worried voice. She didn¡¯t know whether it was a disaster or a blessing to bring Ding Ning to the Su Family, but since the Master said that, it should not be bad for him. The only thing to worry about was the Zhao Family.

    The Master was not in good health and did not go outdoors, so he might have no idea about how powerful the crazy expansion of the Zhao Family had be over the years. She was not ready to fight the Zhao Family in an all-round way, let alone these unworthy guys of the Su Family still held the family back.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t live to see that day!¡±

    The Master sighed softly, and his voice was full of mncholy.

    Su Ningxiang felt her nose was notfortable, her eyes turned red, and she said, ¡°Grandpa, I will ask him to see you as soon as possible. His medical skill is very good, and he will help you live healthy for a few more decades.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, okay, Girl Xiang, you don¡¯t need tofort me, for I know my health condition. I believe that the child¡¯s medical skills must be as good as what you said, but I¡¯m old. This is not an illness, this is my fate, and gods can¡¯t cure me.¡±

    Master Su waved his hand with a smile, leaned back on the lounger, and closed his eyes.

    Knowing that the Master was tired and about to see off his guest, Sun Ningxiang moved her lips, then closed them, and did not say anything in the end. She bowed slightly and walked silently to the outside.

    In theboratory of No.1 vi of Ninghai Shengshi Huating Complex, Ding Ning rubbed his temples in a dispirited way. The five grams of red coral that he bought at a high price had been used up. The test result showed that themon red coral did not contain the substance that yed the role of fusion, and it was impossible to make rejection drugs. It seemed that only the mutant red coral contained the substance that could be used for making rejection drugs, and the substance should be transformed from the skin of jellyfish after it was eaten by coral insects.

    Ding Ning was not discouraged although he had not found a substitute. Anyway, it only needed a small amount to make a rejection drug. The amount of mutant red coral he had was enough for him to use for a long time.

    After moving his neck a few times, he began to study Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique. This Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique was also packaged like Xuan Ji¡¯s inheritance packaged to him, and it required him to open it by reading it with his Spiritual Strength.

    As he read it with his Spiritual Strength, the Stone Man who had not moved for a long time suddenly shed. As the light and Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique mixed with each other,rge amounts of information flowed into his mind and almost burst his Spiritual Sea, with numerous ancient and obscure characters floating in his mind.

    After a long time, Ding Ning slowly opened his eyes and became surprised.

    The Spell of Savage Soldier¡¯s Body was created by Chiyou with the weapon refining method he mastered. He refined his body like a weapon, and only his blood descendants could use this method to refine their body. Otherwise, they could not bear the violent medical power body-refining caused and would die.

    But the Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique was the body refining skill of the barbarians. The requirement was very low, and ordinary people could even practice with it.

    Wuman, the so-called barbarian tribe, was actually a branch of Jiuli Tribe. To put it in innguage, it was the body cultivation that specialized in refining the body.

    Ding Ning had been worried that Ling Yun had no talent for cultivation. Now with this Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique, Ling Yun could specialize in body cultivation and be a body cultivation practitioner.

    In particr, he was in urgent need of developing his own power. With the Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique, Xiaoniu and his other colleagues could practice with the pure physical strength cultivation method. Thinking about the situation that these guys would be able topete with those Ancient Warriors only by relying on their physical strength in the future, Ding Ning felt that this was promising.

    As for his roommates Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian, Ding Ning had not found a suitable cultivation method for them until now, but now with Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique, all his problems had been solved.

    What made him the happiest was that this Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique included two cultivation methods, with one being a pure cultivation method and the other being abination of medicine and cultivation.

    Thebination of medicine and cultivation would allow the medicine to be fully integrated into the practitioner¡¯s body to continuously strengthen his physique and improve his cultivation speed.

    The speed of cultivation without medicine was not slow, but the cultivated physical strength was less than that of the cultivation with medicine, but it was much better than the ordinary physical exercise.

    With this achievement, Ding Ning joyfully focused his attention on the golden foil, which, given by the Battle God Totem, was definitely great stuff.

    Unfortunately, he could not recognize any of the runes on it. After trying it with his True Qi, Spiritual Strength, and Soul, he still found nothing, so he became quite depressed.

    ¡°F*ck, I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t crack you. At most, I will copy these runes, consult somenguage experts, and let them tell me what these runes are.¡±

    After taking out a sheet of paper and a pen, Ding Ning aimed at a changing tadpole-shaped rune and worked hard to remember its shape, hoping to copy it.

    However, he became dumbfounded soon. It was true that the rune was clear in his mind, but he could not fully copy it and write it down on the paper no matter how hard he tried.

    That kind of feeling was like picking up a pen but forgetting how to write the words. He clearly remembered the rune, but when he began to write it, he did not know how to write it no matter how hard he tried. It seemed that a mysterious power prevented him from copying it correctly.

    ¡°What runes are these? Why are they so magical?¡± Ding Ning became serious. ¡°Runes with such magical power are not simple at all.¡±

    This aroused the toughness in his bones. ¡°I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t even copy a rune.¡±

    He kept copying it on the paper with his pen. After numerous times, he finished piecing together the first rune bit by bit.

    But looking at the rune on the paper, which seemed to be made up of countless nodes, Ding Ning wanted to cry but had no tears. ¡°It¡¯s so much unlike the rune in my memory.¡±

    Ding Ning was not someone who would admit defeat easily. The more difficult the rune was, the more interested he became. He corrected his attitude and continued to copy it with persistence. After a long time, hundreds of sheets of white paper were filled with the rune, but he still could not write down the seemingly simple rune.

    Outside theboratory, Luoxue and Ding Qianlie were waiting a little anxiously. Ding Ning had note out yet since he went into theboratory seven days ago. His mobile phone left outside had received numerous calls, and he had not even touched the food that Luoxue had sent in through the opened window.

    If they could not see him crazily writing through the rough-edge bulletproof ss, they would think something bad had happened to him.

    Although they wanted to break the door and walk in, they all knew Ding Ning¡¯s habit. Once he began his experiment, he would forget to eat and sleep. Seeing him writing, they knew that he should have some progress in the ongoing experiment. Thus, they became more afraid to act rashly for fear of interrupting his thinking.

    Time passed by bit by bit. At a certain moment when the two women could out help but rush in to take him out to eat something first, Ding Ning suddenly roared withughter and great joy, and then the two women were rxed. It seemed that this experiment hade to an end.

 Chapter 374 - Charms

    <h4>Chapter 374 Charms</h4>

    The door was opened silently. When Ding Qianlie and Luoxue saw Ding Ning who came out of theboratory, they instantly felt distressed and funny.

    At the moment, they saw Ding Ning¡¯s gaunt face, disheveled hair which was like a chicken¡¯s nest, and bloodshot eyes. The Italian handmade white shirt he wore was like the one a tramp wore, smeared with ink stains as if he was a refugee who had just fled back from Feizhou, but he was extremely exhrated in spirit, with undisguised joy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t object to your experiment, but you can¡¯t work so hard. What if you damaged your health? Go and take a bath, and then eat.¡±

    Ding Qianlie felt distressed and med him, and Luoxue nodded repetitively and fully agreed.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m not hungry; I learned...¡±

    Ding Ning was about to show what he had learned in the past few days, but he was interrupted unquestionably by Ding Qianlie. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you have learned. Now, at once, and immediately take a shower. You are so dirty.¡±

    ¡°Hee hee, I¡¯ll cook for my brother.¡±

    Luoxue stuck out her little tongue and ran to the kitchen instantly. Now they had a housemaid, but if Ding Ning ate at home, she would cook herself.

    ¡°Sister, I...¡±

    ¡°Well, if you have anything to say, tell us after you take a bath and eat. Without eating or drinking for seven days, you¡¯ve made me so worried.¡±

    Ding Qianlie undeniably took Ding Ning¡¯s arm and left.

    ¡°Seven days? I have been in theboratory for seven days?¡±

    Ding Ning allowed her to take him but opened his mouth wide in shock because he felt that only one day had passed at most. Unexpectedly, seven days had passed in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°What do you think? Luoxue sent you three meals a day, but you never touched them. If I had not been afraid to disturb your work, I would have rushed in to feed you.¡±

    Ding Qianlie pushed him into the bathroom and ordered, ¡°Wash now. I¡¯ll get you some clothes to change and put them at the door.¡±

    ¡°Uh, okay!¡±

    Ding Ning shrugged but obediently opened the shower to wash because he could not refuse his sister¡¯s kindness. In fact, now he did not need to take a shower at all, for a Clean Water Charm would do.

    Right, it was a charm. A better understandinges from repeated reading. In the past few days, he continuously copied the rune on the gold foil numerous times. Finally, he wrote it down, but it only had the form but did not have the spirit. After all, he practiced calligraphy before, so he knew that copying the rune was like copying calligraphic works. The one only with its form but without its spirit was a failure.

    He was stubborn, but he had begun to doubt that humans could copy this rune. In addition, the rune that he anxiously copied did not even have its form.

    With his calligraphy practice experience, he soon realized that the peace of mind was needed in calligraphy practice, and irritability was the taboo of it.

    So, he forced himself to calm down and used the Heart Sutra of Bodhi to help himself write again, calmly and attentively. Unexpectedly, he found that the rune he had copied had 90% spirit of it.

    This gave him so much encouragement. As he ran the Heart Sutra of Bodhi, he copied the rune, with all his mind immersed in it, so he had no idea about the passage of time.

    Finally, at a certain moment, he copied sessfully. When he was about to put away the rune and find an expert on ancient writings to ask about what the rune was, the paper with the rune suddenly ignited of its own ord. Instantly, he understood the meaning of the rune on the paper.

    The rune was a ¡°rune¡± character. Just as he thought with a wry smile that it was meaningless to know one more Chinese character, a sudden shock urred in his mind. The ¡°Rune¡± character on the gold foil turned into a golden symbol, flew out of the foil, exploded in his mind, and turned into countless different forms of strange runes, which formed a pyramid-shaped rune tower, floating in his mind.

    A rune that literally meant a ¡°rune¡± but contained the inheritance of the ¡°rune¡± doctrine was the general outline of the Rune Doctrine. This reminded him of the book Tao Te Ching¡¯s lines ¡°One gives birth to Two. Two gives birth to Three. Three gives birth to all things.¡± that he had read when he was young. This was so much like the Rune Doctrine.

    Ding Ning did not know where the gold foil came from, nor did he know why it had such a magical power, but this did not stop his enlightenment. ¡°I am afraid that each rune on the gold foil represents a kind of inheritance.¡±

    The gift of Battle God Totem was really a great gift. So, for the first time, Ding Ning felt grateful to his ancestor Chiyou, though he was numerous generations away from him.

    The number of runes on the lowest level of the rune tower was extremelyrge, with more than 1,000 runes, and each rune was a basic charm-making method. These charms were: Clean Water Charm, which was used for cleaning oneself; Mind-refreshing Charm, which was used to refresh one¡¯s mind; Devil-suppressing Charm, which was used to suppress devils; Ghost-exorcising Charm, which was used to exorcise ghosts and demons; Soul-redeeming Charm, which was used to expiate the sins of the dead; and Fireball Charm, which was used for your family trip, murder, and corpse destruction...

    From the rune tower¡¯s bottom to its top, the charms¡¯ powers increased and their sses became higher. For example, the Fireball Charm could send out a fireball, but when it was raised to a higher level, it would be the Firedragon Charm, which could turn into a fire dragon to burn the fighter¡¯s enemy; if it was raised to a higher level, it would be the Explosive Firedragon Charm, which could explode.

    If it were only so, Ding Ning would not be so excited. After all, he was a peace-loving person in his bones. What excited him most was a rune called Purification Fulu.

    This Purification Fulu could extract and purify a certain substance it needed from any article. For an ordinary person, even if he had the Purification Fulu, he could not use it to do anything, but for him who had the Absolute Touch, this was equivalent to a nature-defying treating-cheating device.

    The truth was that his Absolute Touch could clearly show theposition of the objects he touched, and the Purification Fulu could refine some of the materialponents he needed.

    You might as well imagine like this: What would be the effect if the Purification Fulu was used on a cancer patient?

    The answer was undoubted: The cancer cells that were spreading would be concentrated and refined. Then, a doctor could conduct an operation or use Chinese medicine to drive the cancer cells out of the body, and the cancer patient would recover.

    Pitifully, he had to learn the runes on the rune tower step by step. If he could not master the more than 1,000 basic runes at the bottom, he would have no chance to learn the runes on the next higher level.

    The function of the basic Purification Fulu was limited, and its purity could only reach 50%, which meant that if Ding Ning wanted to treat Sun Lanying in this way, he must learn a higher level of charm-making methods.

    The Rune Doctrine had three charm-making methods: Magical Charm, Spiritual Charm, and Deity Charm. The so-called Magical Charm was one which was made from the elements such as cinnabar, rune paper, Essential Blood, and others and contained the True Qi of the maker. The Spiritual Charm was a much more advanced charm, which was made by drawing runes on an object with the Spiritual Power and contained the maker¡¯s Spiritual Power. The Deity Charm was even more powerful. The maker made it in the void by using the power of his Soul without the help of anything. The created charm was formless and colorless, and only those who had the same Power of the Soul could see it.

    In a word, no matter how a charm was made, its power was determined by the Magic, Spiritual Power or Power of the Soul that was stored in it.

    Of course, as the most basic charm, the Magical Charm could not bepared with the Spiritual Charm and the Deity Charm in effect and power.

    It wasplicated to describe it, but in fact, its principle was very simple. ording to Ding Ning¡¯s understanding, the so-called charm-making was actually a way to make the concentrated mini-matrix and then input enough energy into it to form a special effect.

    Just like producing medical equipment, we must have a mold first and then produce it on arge scale ording to the model of the mold, and each mold has a different appearance ording to its role.

    This mold was equivalent to drawing the runes. ording to the function of the runes, the functions of the produced runes were also different.

    The reason why some random warlocks of theplicated human world would make demon-exorcising charms to fool others was that they all had samples passed down by the ancestors of their sect, and they could use these samples to make things. In fact, they only knew them but did not know their principles. They had no idea about the principles of the charms.

    All roads lead to Rome. The Rune Doctrine and the Matrix Doctrine had a very close rtionship. So to speak, the Rune Doctrine was based on the Matrix Doctrine.

    To verify his guess, Ding Ning also opened the matrix gift package left by Xuan Ji to learn the basic knowledge of the Matrix Doctrine andpared it with the Rune Doctrine.

    It was really convenient to use his Shenshi to transfer the package. He had to learn the methods of making the charms one by one, but he could master the basic matrix knowledge that had been stuffed into his brain in a few minutes. It was even hard to forget it.

    The verification result proved that his guess was correct. The charm-making was actually a depicted form of expression after the matrix was reduced countless times.

    With the knowledge of basic matrices, Ding Ning could easily learn how to make the charms, and some parts that he didn¡¯t understand before suddenly became clear to him.

    ¡°Knock! Knock! Knock!¡±

    The knock on the bathroom door interrupted Ding Ning¡¯s infatuated study, and then came Ding Qianlie¡¯s unpleasant voice, ¡°Have you fallen asleep in the bathtub? Luoxue has warmed your food twice.¡±

    ¡°Uh, I¡¯ll be done right away.¡±

    Ding Ning replied in embarrassment. He had gone too far because he had almost spent an hour taking the shower.

    ¡°I put your clothes at the door. Come out and get them yourself.¡±

    Ding Qianlie shouted, turned around, and left.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Ding Ning rinsed quickly, closed the shower, opened the bathroom door, changed clothes, and went downstairs to eat.

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    ...

    When he came to the living room on the first floor, 12 uniformly dressed and pretty-looking little housemaids, who were led by a meticulously dressed silver-haired old man and stood in a line, bowed together to greet Ding Ning.

    Among them, several little maids secretly raised their heads to look Ding Ning up and down with curiosity, for they were very curious about this young master who had not shown up for several days in a row.

    Ding Ning had never experienced anything like this and nodded to reply in a rather embarrassed manner, but he won the praise of the little maids. ¡°Wow, the young master is so handsome and so approachable, but... he stays indoors a little too much.¡±

    ¡°Come, sit down, and eat. This is our housekeeper Uncle Zhang, who graduated from Yinggeli Royal School of Etiquette and has served as a housekeeper in many aristocratic homes. When he got old, he wanted to return to his homnd and then came back to Shenzhou!¡±

    Ding Qianlie sat on the left side of the dining table, and Luoxue sat on the right, leaving the head seat to Ding Ning to show his position as head of the family, and she also introduced Uncle Zhang¡¯s glorious resume.

    Ding Ning nodded with a smile at Uncle Zhang, who replied with a rather serious smile. Sitting ufortably on the head seat, he whispered in Ding Qianlie¡¯s ear, ¡°Sister, this is too much, isn¡¯t it? I feel so awkward. When so many people watch us eat, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t eat.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I also feel awkward, but Uncle Zhang asked for it. He said that a master must have the authority of a master, and the servants should stay with him when the master is dining, waiting for his orders at any time. I could not persuade him, either.¡±

    Ding Qianlie also had a helpless expression. Initially, she thought it would be more convenient to pay a high sry to get a housekeeper who understood etiquette, but she did not expect that Uncle Zhang¡¯s requirements on etiquette were nearly harsh. From time to time, he also corrected her udylike behavior, making her feel that she had caged herself.

    Ding Ning grinned, turned to Uncle Zhang standing straight behind him, and said with a smile, ¡°Uncle Zhang, have you eaten?¡±

    His expression was like the one he used to randomly greet Old Wang next door when he woke up early in the morning to walk and came across him.

 Chapter 375 - Making Charms

    <h4>Chapter 375 Making Charms</h4>

    Uncle Zhang, who was obviously taken aback by his unconventional behavior, forced a stunned expression on his serious old-fashioned face and then said methodically, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s already 3 o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and we have already had lunch.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then do what you should do, and you don¡¯t need to stay here.¡±

    Ding Ning said casually.

    ¡°That¡¯s not suitable. The noble etiquette education I received teaches me when the master is eating...¡±

    Uncle Zhang stubbornly rejected Ding Ning¡¯s kindness and began to talk ceaselessly about the noble etiquette he learned.

    Ding Ning gave a wry smile but had some slyness in his eyes. ¡°Uh, Uncle Zhang, I have something to discuss with my sisters. All of you, please leave.¡±

    ¡°This... all right!¡±

    Uncle Zhang froze. Although nobles generally didn¡¯t have discussions at the dining table, he knew the situation of Shenzhou Country: Even business was negotiated at the drinking table.

    The master wanted to discuss something at the dining table. As a servant, he could not say anything to protest. With a wave of his hand, he left with these maids.

    Ding Qianlie rxed her straightened waist immediately, leaned back on the chair, and patted her chest with a relieved wry smile. ¡°Oh, my God, is he a housekeeper or a father I invited? Don¡¯t those nobles feel tired to live this way?¡±

    Luoxue covered her stomach to giggle, and Ding Ning also felt helpless. ¡°Sister, you just made trouble for yourself. You should have invited a random housekeeper, you shouldn¡¯t have invited a housekeeper for nobles, and we are not nobles.¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to experience something novel. I never thought that Uncle Zhang is so old-fashioned and is not flexible at all. Since he came, I have been more tired at home than in thepany. I have to keep manners all the time, or Uncle Zhang will nag about my postures and correct them again.¡±

    Ding Qianlie had a depressed expression on her face.

    ¡°Just change to another one.¡±

    Ding Ning also had a headache about it. ¡°A home is a ce to rx, right? With such a strict and rigid housekeeper, we will have to suffer in the future.¡±

    ¡°I disagree. Uncle Zhang is in demand in the talent market, and many people want to hire him. I defeated many rivals and hired him with a high sry through bidding.¡±

    Ding Qianlie pouted. ¡°But in fact, although Uncle Zhang is a bit strict, he is a very professional housekeeper. Every day, he orderly assigns tasks to the servants and also deals with everything in the family in an orderly manner. It¡¯s a pity to rece him.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you. At most, we will have to discuss things when we eat in the future.¡±

    While eating and drinking, Ding Ning came up with a lousy idea.

    Ding Qianlie rolled her eyes. ¡°Once or twice, that¡¯s okay, but we can¡¯t have discussions every day when we eat.¡±

    ¡°Sister, I think you are in the thing and so you get confused. Uncle Zhang is a housekeeper you invited with a high sry, not someone to manage us, and we are the masters. You have to learn to say no to him. Otherwise, a long timeter, if he gets used to the habit of managing everything, it will be troublesome.¡±

    Ding Ning opened his mouth to enjoy Luoxue¡¯s diligent feeding. ¡°You are the goddess of business, so you have to show your authority as a master. Otherwise, I will not dare to eat at home in the future.¡±

    ¡°Well, when Ie back, I will talk to Uncle Zhang and ask him to only carefully manage the servants and not to care about the masters¡¯ affairs.¡±

    Ding Qianlie had a headache and rubbed her temples. During this time, she was so busy. The development of the old district was one of the biggest municipal projects this year. She must not make mistakes and had to watch it herself.

    ¡°Sister, let me give you a massage in a while. You look tired, and you have been very tired these days, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Ding Ning looked at her with distress and said.

    Ding Qianlie was shocked, and her face turned pink. ¡°It¡¯s okay, but I have to keep an eye on the development of Fuxing Road Old Area myself. I have to go to the construction site every day, and that¡¯s a little tiring.¡±

    But she was full of anticipation for the following massage. She had no choice. Although she had reached the Earth Martial Arts Realm, she did not have any practice method, and her only way to improve her power was to double-practice the Great Happiness Zen with Ding Ning.

    ¡°Oh, I nearly forgot one thing.¡±

    Ding Ning patted his forehead suddenly and extended his hand happily. ¡°Sister and Luoxue, give me your pendants.¡±

    ¡°Why? This is the gift you gave me. Want to take it back? No way.¡±

    Luoxue handed over the jade carving to Ding Ning unhesitatingly, but Ding Qianlie held the Sagittarius pendant tightly and looked at him vigntly.

    Looking at her anti-thief-like expression, Ding Ning suddenly couldn¡¯t help feeling helpless. ¡°Sister, how can I take back what I gave to you? I just want to add something to it.¡±

    ¡°Really? Not a lie?¡±

    Ding Qianlie looked at him doubtfully, but when she saw his sincere eyes, she reluctantly took off her pendant.

    Ding Ning took out his burin and carved the red coral for a long time. Without changing the original shape, he carved a Mind-refreshing Charm and a Vajra Charm on it and then carved a Water Charm and a Thunderbolt Charm on Luoxue¡¯s jade carving. After that, he took out a Spiritual Crystal of Water and a Spiritual Crystal of Thunder and injected their Spiritual Power into the charms.

    They were all basic charm matrices, butpared with the Magical Charm with the help of foreign objects, Ding Ning was more inclined to use the more powerful Spiritual Charm. Yet, he knew that the amount of his True Qi might not provide enough Spiritual Power that the charm matrices needed. Thus, he had to cleverly rece it with spiritual crystals. The reason why he dared to make such an attempt was that he had learned the basics of matrices. As for making the Deity Charm, he could not desire for that now.

    With the injection of the Spiritual Power, the charm matrices on the two pendants gradually brightened and kept flickering along the mysterious lines. When the Spiritual Power that the two low-quality spiritual crystals contained was nearly used up, Ding Ning opened his mouth, bit the tip of his tongue, and spat out two drops of his Essential Blood into the charm matrices, which flickered for a while and disappeared gradually as if they had never appeared before.

    ¡°Finished!¡±

    Ding Ning was a little pale, but he handed the pendants back to them with so much joy.

    ¡°Are you okay? Why do you look so pale? Also, what were you doing just now...hey, how could this happen? What did you do?¡±

    Ding Qianlie looked at him with some distress. As she nagged, she took her pendant, and a trace of refreshing air permeated her, who became refreshed and did not feel tired anymore, so she couldn¡¯t help crying out with a ¡°hey¡±.

    ¡°I did the research for seven days and seven nights, and I have just learned how to make charms. I drew two charms on your pendant. One is the Mind-refreshing Charm, which can nourish your spirit and eliminate your fatigue. The other is the Vajra Charm, which can protect you when you are in danger. Unless the enemy can attack you with the power beyond the endurance limit of the Vajra Charm, or it will keep you safe.¡±

    Ding Ning exined with a smile. This was the first time that he had made charms, but it went smoothly beyond his imagination, so he was extremely satisfied.

    ¡°Then why did you spit blood on it? Warriors¡¯ Essential Blood is very precious. In the future, don¡¯t randomly waste your Essential Blood because it will hurt your vitality.¡±

    Looking at him with a touch of emotion, Ding Qianlie could not help but remind him.

    ¡°Once a charm matrix has my blood, when you are in danger, I will sense your danger when the charm matrix is turned on. It also has the positioning function, so I can rush over to save you at the fastest speed.¡±

    Ding Ning exined with a smile.

    ¡°You, you are so nice to me.¡±

    Ding Qianlie¡¯s mind was full of sweetness, and she said a little lovingly.

    ¡°You are my sister. If I am not nice to you, whom should I be nice to?¡±

    Ding Ning grinned, but Ding Qianlie rolled her eyes with dissatisfaction, and he was confused. ¡°What happened? Did I say anything wrong? Her reaction is strange.¡±

    But he didn¡¯t know that Ding Qianlie was aggrieved and muttered inwardly, ¡°I¡¯m not your sister. I am your future wife.¡±

    ¡°Brother, what charms on mine? I feel the Water Spiritual Aura has be richer.¡±

    Luoxue put on her pendant joyfully, blinked her big eyes, and asked curiously.

    ¡°One is a Water Charm, which can attract the surrounding water elements and gather them around you, then it will help speed up your practice.¡±

    Ding Ning rubbed her head and said with a smile, ¡°The other is powerful. It is the Thunderbolt Charm. When you encounter a strong enemy, it can send out a powerful thunderbolt to hurt the enemy.¡±

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s very powerful.¡±

    Luoxue could not help but y with the pendant and said with a look of admiration.

    ¡°But the Thunderbolt Charm has a w. Once it is activated, your jade carving will also be broken, so you should not use it if you are not in real danger.

    Ding Ning smacked his lips, thinking secretly, ¡°Do I need to make some cheap jade carving charms in the future? Otherwise, it will be too wasteful?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re partial. I also want a Thunderbolt Charm!¡±

    Ding Qianlie pouted like a child fighting for a toy and shook Ding Ning¡¯s arm to y coquettish, and her ¡°magnificent mountain peaks¡± were undting. Seeing that, Ding Ning almost had a nosebleed.

    Hurriedly, he ran the Heart Sutra of Bodhi to keep himself calm and avoided showing his disgusting manner in public. ¡°My evil sister is so tempting.¡±

    When he calmed down, he found that Ding Qianlie was pouting, with an angry expression that she was very unhappy and needed someone to coax her. Ding Ning could not help but have a headache and quickly exined with a smile, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t help you make the Thunderbolt Charm, but that the pendant is too small and can only contain two charms at most. Luoxue has been in practice and has the self-protection ability, so I made the Thunderbolt Charm used for an attack. Sister, you are not in practice, so I made the defensive Vajra Charm for you. More importantly, even if I make a Thunderbolt Charm for you, you cannot turn it on. This charm needs to be activated with the True Qi.¡±

    ¡°Who says I have no True Qi? I have reached the Earth Martial Arts Realm.¡±

    Ding Qianlie grumbled with dissatisfaction and raised her small fist as a protest.

    ¡°Sister, you are an Ancient Warrior?¡±

    Ding Ning grabbed Ding Qianlie¡¯s wrist in surprise, feeling her True Qi, but then his expression became extremely weird. ¡°Sister, you have also practiced the Heart Sutra of Bodhi?¡±

    ¡°What Heart Sutra of Bodhi? No.¡±

    Ding Qianlie looked nk.

    ¡°If you have not practiced the Heart Sutra of Bodhi, why is the True Qi in you the same as mine? Then, what is your practicing method?¡±

    Ding Ning believed that his sister would not lie to him, but this was so strange. Was there another practicing method in the world the same as the Heart Sutra of Bodhi?

    But this was impossible. The truth was that the True Qi gained through each practicing method was unique. This was the reason why when a Warrior¡¯s True Qi entered his enemy¡¯s body, it would hurt his enemy.

    Ding Qianlie knew nothing about themon sense of practice, but she was always smart. Soon she realized that the reason must be the double-practice Great Happiness Zen that they experiencedst time.

    After his grandmother¡¯s powerful Spiritual Power entered Ding Ning¡¯s body and was transformed, he could not fully absorb it, and the rest entered her body through their double practice and rapidly transformed her to an Earth Martial Arts Realm strong figure from an ordinary person.

    In other words, the True Qi in her and Ding Ning¡¯s True Qi shared the same source, so Ding Ning thought that what she practiced was also the Heart Sutra of Bodhi.

    Although she knew it, it was shameful for her to admit it, so she could only y dumb and said, ¡°Grandma once said that I was born with a Buddha body. Maybe my inborn True Qi is from this.¡±

    ¡°Inborn Buddha body?¡±

    Ding Ning nodded thoughtfully, ¡°Maybe the inborn Buddha body is rtively special. Apart from this, there are no other ways to exin it.

    ¡°By the way, I forgot to tell you. Your phone has received numerous calls these days. You can take a look in a while and see if there are urgent matters for you.¡±

    Ding Qianlie was inexplicably flustered, pretending to change the topic calmly.

 Chapter 376 - Lu Zhan Is Injured

    <strong>Chapter 376 Lu Zhan Is Injured</strong>

    ¡°Oh, okay, I will take a look after the meal!¡±

    Ding Ning replied casually, but he was more interested in the so-called inborn Buddha body. ¡°Sister, what is the inborn Buddha body?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, either. That¡¯s what Grandma said. It probably means that I have a closer rtionship with Buddhism, and I am suitable for being a nun. If I can¡¯t find the right person to marry in two years, I am going to follow Grandma to be a nun.¡±

    Ding Qianlie said in a joking tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s not suitable. Sister, I don¡¯t allow you to be a nun.¡±

    Ding Ning was inexplicably nervous and said extremely seriously.

    ¡°No one cares about me or loves me. If I don¡¯t be a nun, will you marry me?¡±

    Ding Qianlie said jokingly.

    ¡°That¡¯s not correct because I care about you and love you.¡±

    After blurting out the words without careful thinking, Ding Ning was stunned and scolded himself silently, ¡°What silly words! She is your sister.¡±

    Drooping his head, he did not dare to look at Ding Qianlie. He wanted to exin it but did not know how to start, and he was worried. ¡°Will my sister be angry?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you said. I remember!¡±

    Unexpectedly, Ding Qianlie was not angry, and she even smiled joyfully and let it go like a joke.

    As his embarrassment disappeared, Ding Ning lowered his head to eat, feeling ashamed. Instantly, the atmosphere became very strange.

    Luoxue looked at Ding Ning with her big and wless eyes and then at Ding Qianlie, who tilted her head thoughtfully.

    No one knew how excited Ding Qianlie was at this moment. Since they met, Ding Ning had always been treating her as his elder sister with high respect.

    She felt gratified and was also anxious silently because she did not know when she could tell him the truth that she was not his biological sister and they had no blood rtions, and she did not want to be her sister for a lifetime.

    Some things that had been done were like opening Pandora¡¯s magic box. It was hard for the people involved to give up. This year, she was already 25 and was already mature, both physiologically and psychologically. At that time, she offered herself to Ding Ning because she wanted to save him, but after experiencing that taste, she could not deny she wanted it again.

    During this time, she, who had known its taste, also had some dreams that made her face red and her heart beat fast at midnight. In her dreams, Ding Ning was the only man she had.

    Initially, she thought that when she moved to his ce and live with him, she would have more chances to approach him, but she never expected that the title ¡°sister¡± always scared him away.

    Out of impulse, Ding Ning told her his heart. Now she even wished to tell him they were not biological sister and brother, and they could love heartily.

    But she had to admit that if she told Ding Ning now, he would probably suspect that she had used his sister¡¯s title to approach him. By then, it would be very hard to exin it. After all, his mother could not testify for her now.

    ¡°s! To be a happy couple with him, there is still a long way to go.¡± Ding Qianlie heaved a sigh inwardly, feeling so distressed.

    After hastily finishing his meal, Ding Ning slipped back into his room with an excuse to answer the calls because he did not know how to face Ding Qianlie. ¡°I even told my sister ¡®I care about you and love you¡¯. Should I have said this as her brother?¡± Thinking of this, he felt quite ashamed and thought that he was very despicable, very filthy, and very dark.

    After picking up his phone and seeing more than 1,000 missed calls, Ding Ning felt his scalp had turned numb. When he clicked open the reminders, he found that the calls were from Principal Lu, Executive Zhou, Secretary Xu, Ling Yun, Xiao Nuo, Xiaoyao, Ye Huan sisters, Murong Yanran, Bai Qing...

    It seemed that the earth would stop turning without him. Nearly everyone whom he knew in Ninghai had called him.

    But most of them were strange numbers from different parts of the country, ounting for more than 80% of the total number. Thus, he was very confused. ¡°Is my phone number so much like some midnight love hotline? Otherwise, why did so many strangers call me?¡±

    ¡°Ding-a-ling!¡±

    Suddenly his phone rang, and he was startled. The caller ID was from Ling Yun, but this made him inexplicably guilty.

    After all, he once promised her to move to her ce and live with her, but now he had a sister somehow and lived with his sister. It was hard for him to exin to her.

    But if this was a misfortune, Ding Ning could not avoid it. So, he had to summon up his courage to answer the call, ¡°Hello!¡±

    ¡°Ding Ning, where the hell have you been? No one answered the phone.¡±

    As soon as the phone was connected, Ling Yun began to question him aggressively.

    ¡°Cough, cough, uh, am I not working on a drug? I went out to look for herbs, and then ...¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyelids quivered. As soon as he made up his mind to tell the truth, he was interrupted by Ling Yun¡¯s anxious voice. ¡°Don¡¯t talk! Listen to me first. Where are you now? Come to Green Cloud Club, quick. Brother Lu was beaten and lost consciousness.¡±

    ¡°What? Who did it? I¡¯ll go right now.¡±

    Ding Ning was shocked. Lu Zhan was once a special force instructor, and his fighting ability was undoubted. Although he stopped training for a few years due to his disability, he resumed his training after recovery. In addition, after being nourished by the medicated bath for improving his physical condition, he could fight better than before when he was in the army. Even if he had not reached the Realm of Masters, he could be a great master.

    But such a master was beaten and injured, so Ding Ning was surprised. After hanging up and telling his sister he was going out, he ran out hurriedly.

    Now, hundreds of backbone members of Green Cloud Gang gathered in Green Cloud Club. Wearing an extremely serious expression, all of them were looking at their invincible God of War, who was pale and unconscious, lying on a temporary steel-wired bed.

    Expressionless, Feng Jun stood like a door god in front of Lu Zhan¡¯s body and slowly looked around with his fierce eyes, in which the chill was too cold for others to look straight at.

    When Ding Ning arrived, Ling Yun was asking about the details of the matter. When she saw him, she was about to stand up and greet him, but Ding Ning waved his hand to signal her to continue, and he just came to Lu Zhan¡¯s body and examine his injuries.

    Apart from a few members of Green Cloud Gang who knew him, most of the neers did not know who he was. When they were about to stop him, Fat Buddha stopped them and also respectfully stepped forward and handed him a cigarette.

    Everyone was silently wondering who this young man was and why Fat Buddha, who was ranked 5th in the gang, treated him so politely.

    In particr, Feng Jun, who was known as Cold Face King of Hell, gave a rare smile, made way for him, and also bowed slightly to him. Therefore, everyone became more curious about his identity.

    After the transformation during the time, Ling Yun had initially possessed the majesty of a leader. Cold-faced, she went back to the head seat and stared at the two youths who witnessed the incident with her beautiful eyes. ¡°Han Dong, let¡¯s continue. What happened?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Yun, Qiguai and I followed Instructor Lu to go to thepany...¡±

    As the young man named Han Dong talked, Ding Ning also got a general idea about the matter.

    The story was like this: During this time, Ling Yun opened a securitypany with 200 elites of Green Cloud Gang, but it had not been officially listed yet and was now only in the preparatory stage.

    Every day, Feng Jun or Lu Zhan would give the 200 security members special training. A few days ago, when Lu Zhan took the security members to the securitypany¡¯s backyard for training, they came across several foreigners, who asked everyone they met about Ding Ning¡¯s address.

    Lu Zhan attached great importance to the safety of their boss, so he went over and asked them why they asked about Ding Ning¡¯s address, but unexpectedly, these foreigners did not tell him their aim and also forced him to stay, saying that he must know Ding Ning. They forced him to take them to Ding Ning. Of course, Lu Zhu disagreed, so they fought.

    Although these foreigners were tall and strong, they were no rivals to Lu Zhan. In addition, Lu Zhan also had several of his men with him. In a short fight, these foreigners were defeated and fled with screams.

    After these foreigners were beaten and fled, Lu Zhan called Ling Yun to report the matter, and Ling Yun called Ding Ning, but no one answered the call.

    A few days passed, those foreigners did not reappear, so Lu Zhan was off guard, but unexpectedly, he was ambushed by those foreigners today.

    ording to Han Dong, the more than 10 foreigners who ambushed Lu Zhan had extraordinary fighting abilities. He and Qiguai went over, but without actually fighting, they were kicked once and could not stand up anymore.

    Although Lu Zhan fought more than 10 foreigners alone, he did not show signs of weakness, but he never thought that the white man with a hooked nose was so excellent. As he joined the fight, Lu Zhan showed signs of weakness.

    Then, Han Dong and Qiguai didn¡¯t see what happened, but Lu Zhan had fainted inexplicably. If therge number of Green Cloud Gang brothers had not arrived in time, Lu Zhan would have been taken away by those foreigners.

    Ding Ning heaved a sigh of relief after examining Lu Zhan¡¯s physical condition and squeezed out two drops of liquid out of a medicine bottle he took out into Lu Zhan¡¯s mouth.

    The pale face of Lu Zhan became ruddy at the speed visible to the naked eye, his eyelids beat slightly, and he woke up slowly. When he saw the smiling Ding Ning clearly, he sat up ashamed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss. I disgraced you.¡±

    All the people were in an uproar and looked at Ding Ning in shock. The truth was that Lu Zhan and Feng Jun had a super high position in Green Cloud Gang, and Ling Yun also called them ¡°brother¡±. Now, they even called the young man ¡°boss¡±. This was incredible.

    In particr, some people knew that both Lu Zhan and Feng Jun called Ling Yun ¡°boss¡¯ wife¡± when there were no outsiders. At this moment, when thinking about that, they suddenly realized that Ding Ning¡¯s identity was already very clear.

    ¡°Winning or losing a battle is amon urrence, not to mention that you were not really defeated by him, but that you were poisoned by his smoke, and then you fainted and were hurt. You will be fine after taking a rest for a couple of days.¡±

    Ding Ning patted him on the shoulder andforted him. He spoke calmly, but everyone on the scene could hear him. Anyway, Lu Zhan was injured for him, and he was obliged to maintain Lu Zhan¡¯s invincible image.

    In the eyes of Green Cloud Gang members, Lu Zhan was the best fighter who would never be defeated. If he was beaten and injured, the gang members would be panicky and their morale would slump.

    Lu Zhan suddenly realized it, scratched his head, and said angrily, ¡°F*ck, this is the reason why I suddenly lost my strength, was beaten, and passed out.¡±

    ¡°Brother Lu, are you all right?¡±

    Ling Yun hurried over and asked with concern.

    ¡°When the bosses, he is fine, but Old Lu, you¡¯ve regressed now. You were not even aware that you fell because of the poisonous cigarette of the foreign devils.¡±

    Feng Jun made a rare joke, making everyone astounded. ¡°There is time for the Cold Face King of Hell to make a joke!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. After all, Instructor Lu was trapped.¡±

    Tang Chengdong was Lu Zhan¡¯s trainee during this time, and he admired Lu Zhan a great deal. When he heard these words, he felt unconvinced and defended Lu Zhan.

    Lu Zhan waved his hand and criticized himself with shame, ¡°Defeat is defeat. Don¡¯t make an excuse for me. Even if I passed out because of the poisonous smoke, it means that I didn¡¯t have enough vignce. If I had been on the battlefield, I would have been a dead man now.¡±

    ¡°Well, winning or losing a battle is amon urrence. As long as brother Lu is fine, that¡¯s okay. Now our problem is that Green Cloud Gang has been bullied by a group of foreign devils, and we must revenge.¡±

    Seeing that Tang Chengdong still wanted to argue, Ling Yun waved her hand to stop him, turned around, held Ding Ning¡¯s arm to shake, and said coyly, ¡°Husband, I have been bullied, and what can you do?¡±

    All the people were silent, and the Green Cloud Gang members were astonished, looking incredulously at her, who transformed naturally from a bossy queen into a stupid little girl.

 Chapter 377 - The Chief Editor of Lancet

    <h4>Chapter 377 The Chief Editor of Lancet</h4>

    Ding Ning felt numb all over his scalp, and he said with a hollow grin, ¡°You have to earn some reputation yourself.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. This happened all because of you. You¡¯re responsible for finding them out for me.¡±

    Ling Yun had made up her mind to ce the responsibility on Ding Ning. She knew it was easy for Ding Ning to find these people since he had a magical pet.

    ¡°Well, even if you hadn¡¯t asked me for help, I¡¯m still going to find them and ask them why they wanted to see me.¡±

    Ding Ning shook his head helplessly and smiled bitterly. He thought to himself, ¡°This girl didn¡¯t care about her image as the leader at all.¡±

    After seeing Ding Ning, Ling Yun seemed to be a mischievous and easy-going girl again. She waved her hand to let everyone break up. The conscientious Lu Zhan reminded everyone to be careful recently before everyone left.

    Ding Ning taught Ling Yun and Lu Zhan the Spell of Savage Soldier¡¯s Body and told them that they must teach the technique to the reliable brothers. Lu Zhan nodded with others while his attention was drawn to the technique, and even Ling Yun could not wait to learn and practice the technique.

    Ding Ning grabbed the jade pendant on her neck wordlessly and draw a Wind Wheel Charm that could increase her speed and a Body-protection Vajra Charm on it.

    After teaching her how to use the charms, Ding Ning reminded her to be careful and rushed to his school non-stop because Principal Lu had made countless phone calls to urge him back.

    No one knew that a hummingbird had quietlynded on the top floor of Green Cloud Club and watched what happened here all the time. Ding Ning knew that those foreign people would never let him go easily if they couldn¡¯t find him.

    On the way to the school, ording to the missed calls shown on his phone, Ding Ning called them back one by one.

    Xu Minglu called Ding Ning mainly because of Qiao Zhenya¡¯s illness. After Qiao Qiao told the Qiao Family that Qiao Zhenya was ill, the Qiao Family did not take it seriously and said that Ding Ning was talking nonsense.

    Qiao Qiao believed in Ding Ning and took her younger brother to the hospital for an examination at once. As soon as the examination results reached the Qiao Family, everyone in the family panicked. They rushed to Ninghai overnight to see Ding Ning, but no matter they tried, they could not get in touch with Ding Ning.

    After hesitating for a while, Ding Ning agreed to meet with the Qiao Family when he was free.

    Xiao Nuo and Xiaoyi called Ding Ning for the same reason¡ªhow to handle the Qian Family. Xiao Nuo¡¯s suggestion was to severely punish Fourth Childe of Qian Family but let the Qian Family off this time. After all, considering the rtionship between Xiaoyi and the Qian family, it was not proper for him to go too tough with them.

    Xiaoxi said pitifully that her grandfather almost knelt down before her and begged Ding Ning to let the Qian Family off and just punish Qian Le alone.

    Ding Ning was speechless. Although Qian Le was stupid and hateful, Ding Ning never took him seriously. As for how to deal with him, it was left to the police and had nothing to do with him.

    He did not realize that it was just because he wanted to avenge for Xiao Nuo and took hard measures against the Qian Family that Xiaoyao scolded him valued Xiao Nuo more than his friend.

    Actually, Ding Ning valued Xiaoyao very much. He pretended to give his suggestion that Qian Le must be seriously punished and the Qian Family should not open any casino in the future or be involved in any business like a usurious loan. Besides, he also suggested that Master Qian was too old and should retire from his position as the family leader and that Third Childe of the Qian Family was every capable.

    Xiaoyao agreed with him happily as if what Ding Ning said were goldenws and precious rules, which amused Ding Ning a lot.

    He did not know that the Qian Family had done it strictly ording to what he said. Qian Xi, who was regarded as an useless man by the Qian Family, changed his fatepletely and really became the head of the Qian Family.

    As for the Ye sisters, they called him to tell him that they had made it into the semifinal of Campus-star Competition and would participate in the final in Yan Jing in November and asked him if he had time to cheer them up on the spot of thepetition.

    Ding Ning hesitated. He didn¡¯t make up his mind immediately but only said that he would go if he were free by then.

    The Ye sisters did not hold any hope for his response, so, when they heard his ambiguous answer, they were not very disappointed. After knowing that he was driving, they hung up the phone quickly.

    The reason Bai Qing called Ding Ning surprised him the most. Bai Qing called him to invite him to attend a charity auction evening party and to introduce a friend to him.

    ¡°Well, the more friend I have, the smoother my future path will be.¡± With his thought and that he did not anything to do tomorrow night, he epted the invitation.

    The reason that Executive Zhou called Ding Ning was interesting. Executive Zhou finally got to be the deputy director of health bureau of the city as he wished. Before he left his current position, he wanted to invite Ding Ning for a meal to thank him.

    Just as Ding Ning epted this invitation, Zhao Gang called him. Zhao Gang was about to be discharged from the hospital. He not only became a police hero but also became the director of Jingpu Police Station Sub-bureau. He also wanted to invite Ding Ning for a meal to thank him.

    Since Ding Ning spent most of his time in Jingpu District, he could not deny the director¡¯s invitation. As a result, he got one more invitation for meal after he received the call.

    Murong Yanran¡¯s intention of calling Ding Ning was simple and clear. She wanted to quit from Tianfu Company and start her own business. She wanted to let Ding Ning buy a share as herpany¡¯s jade carving master. For this, Ding Ning could not agree more and epted her request.

    He even flirted with Murong Yanran shamelessly, saying that he could not only buy a share with his carving skills but also with his whole person and his money. Upon hearing this, Murong Yanran scolded him as a rascal in a shy tone.

    ¡°s! It¡¯s true that a handsome man will always get busy. Look at your gloomy eyes, others will see you¡¯re handsome.¡±

    Ding Ning sighed and was self-pleased after he hung up the phone and looked at himself through the rear mirror.

    ¡°Stop joking. I¡¯m busy, ok? I received so many calls every minute that I don¡¯t have time to answer a call from a stranger.¡±

    Ding Ning did not know that in the house of the mayor, a girl named Qiao Qiao, who wore a ponytail, kept cursing him with her lips pouted. ¡°This guy actually did not answer my call.¡±

    Tom Cruise was one of the chief editors of the medical journal Lancet. This time, he went to Shenzhou to verify the opinions and views in Comparison between Anaesthesia in Traditional Chinese Medicine and Western Medicine and evaluate the leader of the team.

    Since it was founded, Lancet had been devoted to search and publish high-quality clinical tests that aimed to improve health level worldwide and could bring reform to the medical practice, and to make sure that it could cover the medical research and analysis from every corner of the world. After received an email from Tang Weidong, the chief editor of Medical Guidance in Shenzhou, who he had been in touch with for several times, he saw the article Comparison between Anaesthesia in Traditional Chinese Medicine and Western Medicine rmended by Tang Weidong and was dismissive toward it.

    As a matter of fact, he had a bad impression of Shenzhou during the limited connections with this country. He thought that the country was full of bureaucracy and the people there were dtory in work and liked to brag. As a result, he did not have a good impression of Tang Weidong either.

    However, as a professional editor of an authoritative journal, he read the article carefully and patiently due to his good professionalism. He thought it at most would only waste him several minutes.

    After reading the article, Tom thought the words in it were exaggerated just as he had expected. ¡°Traditional Chinese medicine, har-har. How dare they be so rodomontade topare this pseudo-science with the science-tested western medicine? How dare they refute the anaesthesia of western medicine so harshly?¡± Tom thought.

    .

    ¡°Although this article was written in an easy and fluent style with clear views, sufficient proof, and a lot of detailed corrtion data, and the author had proficient writing skills, which made the article look like reliable,¡± Tom shook his head and sneered, ¡°it is still article about pseudoscience and could not be published on Lancet.¡±

    As a result, Tom Cruise sentenced the article to death directly and decided to call Tang Weidong and scold him badly at once to me him for wasting his precious time with such a fake article.

    However, due to his good professionalism, he decided to read all the information so as to sound more reasonable when he scolded Tang Weidong.

    When he made himself a cup of coffee and started to watch the video attached to the article, he could not take his eyes off the video.

    The video clearly showed how Ding Ning, the author of the article, saved Wang Guoliang, a soldier from border defense, in a hospital in Diannan. With the experience he gained working as an editor, Tom Cruise could tell that the video was real and did not undergo any montage or PS.

    This meant that what was stated in the article possibly was true. Tom became excited at once at the findings .

    With his sharp sense as an editor, he knew if what was said in the article was true, this would be a great finding that could astonish the medicalmunity worldwide. He also knew that Lancet would leave its otherpetitors far behind if it took the lead to publish the article.

    Thus, in the morning meeting of the following day, in others suspicious and scornfulughter, Tom Cruise convinced Richard Holden, the head editor of the journal, and two chief editors to establish an assessment team consisting of five members. The team would go to Shenzhou and assess if the views in Comparison between Anaesthesia in Traditional Chinese Medicine and Western Medicine were true.

    Out of his rigorous working attitude, before setting off, Tom Cruise searched online about the information of Ding Ning, the author of Comparison between Anaesthesia in Traditional Chinese Medicine and Western Medicine. He had thought that he would get nothing and had not expected that the first 200 pages of searching results would all be reports on Ding Ning. At this, Tom Cruise realized that this trip to Shenzhou would be worthwhile.

    At the moment, the assessment team, represented by Tom Cruise, waited anxiously with Tang Weidong and Principal Lu.

    They had been in Ninghai for three days. However, Ding Ning, the author of Comparison between Anaesthesia in Traditional Chinese Medicine and Western Medicine, seemed to be disappeared and could not be got through. What was more ridiculous was that the home address Ding Ning left was under demolition. This made the staff of Lancet who emphasized work efficiency feel as if they weremitting a crime.

    Even Tom Cruise, who had always remainedposed, felt impatient and started to think about going back. After all, wherever the staff of Lancet went, they were warmly weed. However, Ding Ning, who was just a student in university, dared to put on air toward them and kept them waiting for three days, which was unimaginable to them.

    Fortunately, in such an emergency, the anxious Principal Lu revealed either purposely or identally that Ding Ning was very tired because he had developed a new type of medicament to rece the antibiotic recently. He also said that Ding Ning did not answer their calls possibly because he wanted to take a rest for several days and that he had arranged someone to invite Ding Ning and told them to wait longer.

    As he had expected, Tom Cruise was very interested in the new type of medicament and enquired the details of the medicament, which was named Rice Bean Oral Solution by Ding Ning.

    Principal Lu feltcent in secret and invited some traditional Chinese physicians, such as Mr. Hu, Mr. Zhang, and some professors who hadmunicated with Ding Ning to exin to Tom Cruise, so as to buy them some time. Meanwhile, he tried every means to connect Ding Ning, which was also why Ding Ning had received so many calls.

    Mr. Hu and other professors lived up to everyone¡¯s expectations and with a rigorous scientific attitude, they exined the principle of Rice Bean Oral Solution and even disyed traditional Chinese medical skills, such as acupuncture, cupping, skin scraping, and massage, to these foreign people and made them feel the magic power of traditional Chinese medicine. This sessfully aroused the interest of the assessment team represented by Tom Cruise and bought some time for themselves.

 Chapter 378 - Witnessing the Miracle

    <h4>Chapter 378 Witnessing the Miracle</h4>

    When Principal Lu finally contacted Ding Ning, Mr. Hu and others let out a sigh of relief.

    After enjoying the treatment of traditional Chinese medicine for free, these foreign people had be obsessed with traditional Chinese medicine. They yelled and shouted in tongue-tied Shenzhounguage all day, saying, ¡°How magical Shenzhou is. How magical traditional Chinese medicine is.¡± At those words, Mr. Hu and others all felt both disgusted and proud and thought with disdain that those so-called experts were just a group of clodhoppers and knew nothing about broad and profound traditional Chinese medicine of Shenzhou. In their eyes, these medical skills weremon in Shenzhou and nothing surprising.

    This also showed that the foreign people regarded traditional Chinese medicine as pseudoscience because they knew little about and had few experiences with traditional Chinese medicine. As a result, Mr. Hu and others tried even harder to disy traditional Chinese medical skills so as to make those foreign people be the propagators in helping traditional Chinese medicine out of disadvantage at an international level.

    As a result, when Ding Ning arrived in his school, what he saw amused him. In therge meeting room were five massage couches, and the members of the assessment team of Lancet were lyingfortably on the couches with cups covered their naked back. They yelled and cried and did not look like the staff of an authoritative journal at all.

    After sincerely and earnestly exining it to Principal Lu and seriously apologizing to him, Ding Ning gave him histest address and then put two papers he prepared, which were Discovery on the Microbes in Rice Grains and Bean Sprouts and Efficacy of Rice Bean Oral Solution, on the table.

    Tom Cruise was very professional that he realized Ding Ning¡¯s arrival upon seeing the surprised smiles of Mr. Hu and others despite that his back was covered with cups.

    Tang Weidong went to Ding Ning enthusiastically and held his hands, saying, ¡°Doctor Ding, you finally arrived. Mr. Hu and others would be professional massagists if you had arrivedter.¡±

    ¡°Chief Editor Tang, I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯ve been doing some researches at home these days and silenced my mobile phone. I¡¯m so sorry that I kept you waiting.¡±

    Ding Ning felt very sorry and apologized. He had not expected that the staff of Lancet woulde to Shenzhou without informing him in advance; otherwise, he would have kept himself in touch with them even thought he was in seclusion.

    ¡°Is this Mr. Ding? He is really young and amazing.¡±

    As it was not time to remove the cups on his back, Tom Cruise shook his beard and smiled awkwardly at Ding Ning, saying, ¡°Hello, Mr. Ding, I¡¯m Tom Cruise, the chief editor of Lancet. I¡¯m sorry I have to keep you waiting for a while.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok. Because of my personal affairs, I have kept you, my guests from far away, waiting for so long. I have to apologize for it. I should wait for you now.¡±

    Ding Ning bowed his head politely and answered. His fluent English refreshed Tom Cruise very much. In the past few days, he had tomunicate with Mr. Hu and others through trantors. However, the medicine was a kind of rigorous science, so it was difficult for those who without a medical background to trante those obscure medical terms. As a result, their words were not well tranted, which made it hard for Tom Cruise to understand them.

    Thus, when he found that there were no obstacles inmunicating with Ding Ning, Tom was extremely happy. Hey on the massage couch, looked up with efforts, and said, ¡°Oh, Mr. Ding, we have felt the magic of Chinese medicine in these two days. But because these doctors don¡¯t know how to speak English, we have some obstacles inmunicating with each other. It¡¯s great that you¡¯re here now. I have a few questions to consult you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just a shallow student, Mr. Cruise, but please don¡¯t hesitate to ask me anything. I¡¯ll give you satisfying answers as long as I know them,¡± Ding Ning said modestly.

    .

    ¡°Mr. Ding, I¡¯ve read your article Comparison between Anaesthesia in Traditional Chinese Medicine and Western Medicine. It is wonderful, but I still cannot understand in what way the meridian exists. If it does exist, why can¡¯t we see it when we dissect the human bodies?¡±

    Tom Cruise¡¯s question was very sharp and aimed directly at the core of the article. After all, the concept of anesthesia in traditional Chinese medicine was based on the real existence of meridians.

    This was the question that Ding Ning had expected long ago. He did not answer the question but asked, ¡°I believe that you must have truly felt the existence of acupuncture points in the past two days, right, Mr. Cruise?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did feel the existence of acupuncture points, and I also asked these doctors about them. But I don¡¯t know if it was because they did not exin it clearly or because their words were not well tranted that I am still confused and I can feel it but cannot see it. This makes it difficult for me to understand. You know, we must base on science when we work on medical journals.¡±

    Tom Cruise tried to express his meaning very hard. However, the Shenzhounguage was so profound that he could not express them clearly just with the twenty-six English letters.

    ¡°Mr. Cruise, are you a Catholic?¡±

    Ding Ning noticed that Tom Cruise wore a cross on his neck with visible pores and said with certainty.

    ¡°Yes, I am a very religious Catholic. Does this have anything to do with the meridians we¡¯re talking about?¡±

    Tom Cruise asked puzzledly.

    Ding Ning smiled and did not answer the question. He continued to ask, ¡°Do you think that the Lord you believe in really exists?¡±

    ¡°The Lord is omnipotent. He is everywhere, and of course, it is real.¡±

    Tom Cruise closed his eyes reverently and whispered Amen.

    ¡°I may be a bit disrespectful to say this, but I¡¯m just to make an analogy to make it easier for you to understand it. The meridians are simr to the Lord you believe in. They both exist, but there is no concrete to prove it. They only exist in our consciousness and heart, so, they cannot be seen with the naked eyes.¡±

    Ding Ning made an analogy that was not particrly appropriate, but Tom Cruise immediately understood what he meant and said, ¡°You mean, meridians exist in the spiritual realm, and they can¡¯t be concrete, right?¡±

    ¡°Not really. At least, the meridians are different from the Lord you believe in. The Lord guides you, pays attention to you and loves you in your spiritual world, but there is no concretization of him. However, the meridians are different. In my eyes, the meridians and the Lord exist in our consciousness and belief in the same way. So, if this is the case, I cannot prove the existence of meridians at all. Even if you agree with me, Mr. Cruise, Lancet will not agree with my theory.¡±

    Ding Ning said unhurriedly, ¡°I have clearly stated in my article that the theory of anesthesia in traditional Chinese medicine is based on the existence of meridians, so it can actually be embodied by some special means. Chinese medicine believes that the human body is also in harmony with the heavens, with the division of yin, yang and five elements. Of course, I am afraid that you can¡¯t understand these Shenzhou cultures. Facts speak louder than words. It may soundplicated but is easy to do it. You will know if the meridians really exist as long as I help you feel them.¡±

    After the cupping was finished, Tom Cruise got up, put on his jacket, shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°To be honest, Mr. Ding, when I read your article, my intuitive thought was that it was nonsense, but when I watched the video of you treating patients, I thought that maybe what you said was true. As the chief editors of Lancet, we have always been devoted to search and publish high-quality clinical tests that aim to improve health level worldwide and could bring reform to the medical practice, and to make sure that it could cover the medical research and analysis from every corner of the world. So we came here to find the truth. Whether it is true or not, we will know it after an experiment. I hope that you will not let use here for nothing, Mr. Ding.¡±

    ¡°Trust me, you¡¯ll soon find out that you didn¡¯te for nothing.¡±

    Ding Ning smiled and shrugged. He nced at the camera equipment stacked in the corner of the room and said, ¡°I guess you need some time to prepare for it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, you are so considerate, my friend. We do need a some time to prepare for it. Mypanions are still enjoying the magic of Chinese medicine, so, sorry, please wait for a moment.¡±

    Tom Cruiseughed brightly and gave Ding Ning a hug, and his beard tickled Ding Ning¡¯s neck. Tom turned around and pped his hands, saying, ¡°My dearpanions, get ready. It¡¯s time to witness the miracle.¡±

    Ding Ning smiled slightly and pulled Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang over and whispered something to them. Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang nodded, again and again. Mr. Hu beckoned a middle-aged man who was waiting aside, and gave him an order quickly.

    Ding Ning nodded at and greeted the middle-aged man, who looked respectful. He recognized that this middle-aged man was Li Hongchun, Mr. Hu¡¯s student and a lecturer in the School of Medicine of Ninghai University. Li Hongchun returned Ding Ning a smile and went outside quickly.

    The members of the assessment team of Lancet were very efficient in working. In less than ten minutes, videographers, photographers and reporters had already been in ce. They would witness and experience the anaesthesia in traditional Chinese medicine themselves.

    ¡°Who will be the first one to experience it?¡±

    Ding Ning said with empty hands.

    ¡°Me. If it works, I hope all of them can experience it as well.¡±

    Tom Cruise volunteered to be the first one to experience the anaesthesia in traditional Chinese. Given his status, he certainly would not stoop to deception, but to be prudent, he thought that it would be better for everyone to experience it, so as to avoid some people suspecting that he had colluded with Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning made noment about it and just said, ¡°All right, then you¡¯ll be the first one to experience it, Mr. Cruise.¡±

    ¡°Okay... uh!¡±

    Just as Tom Cruise¡¯s voice fell, Ding Ning gently poked his waist. With this, Tom Cruise suddenly widened his eyes and became stiff all over his body. ¡°Oh, my God, this is so amazing. I can¡¯t move at all now.¡±

    ¡°This is general anesthesia. It willst for two hours. During this period, you will lose all your senses.¡±

    In order to make his words more persuasive, Ding Ning took out a scalpel mischievously, stood in a corner that Tom Cruise could not see, and left a cut on his right shoulder.

    The four staffers of Lancet widened their eyes in astonishment. Judging from that their chief editor did not know that there was a bleeding cut on his shoulders, they could tell the anesthesia had a powerful effect.

    Ding Ning smiled yfully and poked twice on Tom¡¯s waist again, saying, ¡°This is half anesthesia. The position of the meridians might be a little deviated, and only those traditional Chinese physicians who are very familiar with the meridians in the human bodies can urately grasp it.¡±

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    Tom Cruise drew a cold breath and said with a fierce look, ¡°Mr. Ding, is there any side effect of the anesthesia in Chinese medicine? Why does my shoulder hurt so much?¡±

    The crowdughed and looked at Tom, who was unaware of what happened. The cameraman, William, shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Because Mr. Ding performed an operation on your right shoulder.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Tom Cruise turned his head to look at the wound on his right shoulder in shock. Instead of being angry, he had glowing light in his eyes as he said, ¡°Oh my God, I didn¡¯t feel it at all before. If it were not that only half of my body is in anaesthesia, I wouldn¡¯t have known that my shoulder is wounded, and this is under the condition that I¡¯m anesthetized when I am sober. The effect of Chinese medicine anesthesia is really amazing.¡±

    It should be noted that even if patients under local anaesthesia didn¡¯t feel the pain, they still knew where the operation was performed on their bodies. However, the patients under anesthesia of the traditional Chinese medicine hadpletely lost all their senses, which was really amazing.

    However, Tom did not notice that Ding Ning left a cut on his left shoulder with the scalpel at this moment. He was bleeding again.

 Chapter 379 - Ding Ningâ€™s Advertisement

    <h4>Chapter 379 Ding Ning¡¯s Advertisement</h4>

    Jameson, who was in charge of photography, couldn¡¯t bear to see it anymore. He said in unhappiness, ¡°Mr. Ding, even if you want to prove the effect of Chinese medicine anesthesia, it¡¯s so bad to hurt Tom like this.¡±

    Ding Ning smiled apologetically and replied, ¡°I ept your criticism, and now, I will give Mr. Cruise a hemostatic treatment.¡±

    ¡°No matter how well you cure him, it will still leave two scars there. As a member of the assessment team, can I consider you to be a person without medical ethics, Mr. Ding? In order to verify the results of your research, you wantonly hurt others¡¯ bodies. This is a crime. Lancet now reserves the right to take legal actions against you.¡±

    Smith, the gold reporter of Lancet, said with a grave expression. He didn¡¯t want to be cut twice when he experienced the Chinese medicine anesthesia.

    Although Ding Ning had never been in a western country, he knew that Westerners advocated freedom and democracy. Westernws protected the privatization of citizens very strictly. The safety of people themselves and their personal property was also a part of privatization. If Ding Ning were in a Western country, his behavior would be regarded a serious crime. It was no wonder that these people were so angry with him.

    Seeing that the staff of Lancet suddenly changed their expressions, Principal Lu and others secretly broke out in a cold sweat for Ding Ning,ining that Ding Ning was a little conceited that he even dared to cut Tom Cruise to prove the effect of Chinese medicine anesthesia.

    Tom Cruise, however, was very broad-minded and said causally, ¡°Having two scars on me is nothing serious since I can witness the magical Chinese medicine anesthesia. This is my honor, so, it doesn¡¯t matter, Dr. Ding. You can try it as you want to. After all, it can better prove the effect of Chinese medicine anesthesia in this way.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s impression of this bearded man immediately became very good. ¡°He lives up to his title as a chief editor. These other staffers could notpare with him at all in terms of the devotion to science. No wonder Tom could be the chief editor while they could only do some legworks.¡± Ding Ning thought to himself.

    Nevertheless, Ding Ning naturally had his reasons for doing so. After unlocking Tom¡¯s closed meridians, he took out a bottle of powder and scattered it on his wound, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. I will now stop Chief Cruise¡¯s wounds from bleeding.¡±

    . ..

    Tom felt that he no longer felt sharp pains after Ding Ning scattered the hemostatic powder on his wounds, which stopped bleeding. He also had a cooling feeling from his wounds. He could not help but ask in astonishment, ¡°Oh, my dear Ding, what kind of hemostatic medicine is this? How could it work so well? It not only is hemostatic but also can relieve the pain.¡±

    ¡°This is a kind of hemostatic powder developed by me. It is made of pure Chinese medicine. It doesn¡¯t contain any chemical agent or have any side effect. It not only is hemostatic but also can relieve the pain.¡±

    Ding Ning smiled at the camera and said as if he were making an advertisement, ¡°I¡¯m now applying for a patent and registering a trademark for this hemostatic powder. I believe it will be avable in the market soon.¡±

    After that, he put the hemostatic powder, which had been used a little, in Tom¡¯s hand and said, ¡°In order to express my apologies to you, Mr. Cruise, I¡¯ll give this bottle of hemostatic powder to you to make an apology.¡±

    The eyes of Jameson and others suddenly lit up. They all looked at Tom enviously. The hemostatic powder that had not yet been sold in the market turned out to be so effective. It was definitely a good thing.

    However, before Tom could observe the hemostatic powder with a bright smile as if he had got a treasure, Ding Ning took out a small bottle again like performing tricks and squeezed a little ointment on his wounds.

    After that, everyone watched Tom¡¯s wounds being healed at a visible speed and be scarred. Ding Ning gently rubbed the two scars, which immediately fell off from Tom¡¯s skin, exposing his fair skin. There were only almost inconspicuous red marks on Tom¡¯s skin in the end.

    ¡°Oh my God, what a kind of magical ointment is this? There was no scar left on my skin.¡±

    Smith had wanted to use the scars as an excuse to ask Ding Ning to give him a bottle of hemostatic powder. However, he immediately witnessed the scar-removing ointment which shocked him even more than the hemostatic powder did.

    ¡°This is Zuihongyan Scar Cream, which was developed by me. It was made of pure Chinese medicine, without any additives. It can make new wounds heal quickly and remove scars. It may be a little painful for you to remove your old scars with it. You need to cut your old scars open with a knife and then apply this ointment to it; then, it willpletely remove the scars. Of course, I¡¯ll also give this bottle of ointment to Editor Cruise to make an apology!¡±

    Ding Ningughed like a little fox. Under everyone¡¯s salivating eyes, he put the scar cream into Tom¡¯s pocket, then shrugged humorously and said, ¡°It isn¡¯t a bribe, is it?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not. This is the reward for I served as an experiment!¡±

    Tom held the ointment and powder tightly and happily and made the statement without blushing.

    ¡°Mr. Ding, may I ask, will this cream be avable in the market? Where can I buy it? Besides, I noticed that you said it was named Zuihongyan Scar Cream; has it passed the clinical test and registered as an trademark?¡±

    Smith lived up to his title as a gold reporter. He immediately realized the hugemercial value of this hemostatic powder and scar cream. He raised his microphone and asked without noticing that his question had deviated from the purpose of their trip to Shenzhou.

    ¡°These two kinds of pure Chinese medicine medications have been sent to the National Medical Products Administration for medicationposition testing. At the same time, I have applied for patents and registered trademarks for them. I have authorized Shengtang (Group) Pharmaceutical Company to produce and sell it.

    Besides, I have authorized Zuihongyan Cosmetics Company to produce and sell the scar cream. It will officially go on the market after it passed the clinical tests of the National Medical Products Administration. However, because the production capacity is limited, I¡¯m afraid that it will only be sold in China. If foreign friends want to buy it, I¡¯m afraid that they will have to wait for some time.¡±

    Ding Ning smiled and inserted the advertisement, saying realistically, ¡°Of course, because the Chinese medicinal herb used in the scar cream is extremely precious, we can¡¯t afford to produce them on arge scale. Therefore, the scar cream to go on the market is a weakened version, but I can guarantee that the effect of Zuihongyan Scar Cream is exactly the same as that of this concentrated scar cream, only that it will be slower to take effect.¡±

    ¡°When will it be avable abroad?¡± Smith asked eagerly.

    His eyes became bloodshot with jealousy when he looked at Tom¡¯s happy face. There were many kinds of scar-removing products on the market, but none of them could be as amazing and effective as the one that Ding Ning showed to them. Smith¡¯s wife had scars on her face because of a car ident, and she was a bit depressed. She hid at home all day and was unwilling to go out to meet people. Smith desperately needed such a scar-removing product tofort his wife. He wondered if he should buy the scar cream from Tom at a high price.

    ¡°This is hard to tell. After all, I am from Shenzhou, so, of course, I have to give priority to our Shenzhou market.¡±

    Ding Ning gave an ambiguous answer. He deliberately introduced the scar cream and the hemostatic powder and gave them to Tom while the assessment team of Lancet came to Shenzhou because he wanted to make propaganda for the two medicaments in overseas markets through the assessment team.

    It was inevitable that Zuihongyan Scar Cream would be popr in Shenzhou. Sales promotion in overseas markets in advance would do good to the development of Zuihongyan Company.

    Whatever, Xiaoyao was his woman. He wanted to try his best to help her since she wanted to start her own business.

    ¡°Well ... Mr. Ding, could you ...¡±

    Smith wanted to say that he¡¯d love to buy the scar cream from Ding Ning at a high price, but suddenly, he realized that he was still at work, and it was not appropriate to talk about it now. He finally said with an apologetic smile, ¡°Let¡¯s continue on our topic. Who will be the next one to experience the effect of Chinese medicine anesthesia?¡±

    ¡°Me!¡±

    ¡°Me!¡±

    The other three staffers volunteered to experience it enthusiastically. Their eyes became bloodshot with jealousy that Tom got two bottles of magical drugs after he got two cuts on his shoulder.

    Unfortunately, in the following experiments, Ding Ning no longer did the experiments by leaving cuts on them, which made Smith and the other two staffers feel depressed.

    .

    Tom Cruise had already been deeply convinced by Ding Ning¡¯s superb medical skills at this moment and had also received a gift from Ding Ning. However, he lived up to his title as one of the three chief editors of Lancet that he was scrupulous in separating the public from private interests and conscientious about his work. He said to the camera, ¡°Well, after we experienced it ourselves, traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia has been proved to real and effective. It also shows that the meridians mentioned by traditional Chinese physicians are real.¡±

    After a short pause, he looked at Ding Ning and uttered the question that confused him the most, ¡°Mr. Ding, although you have confirmed the true existence of traditional Chinese physician anesthesia, I would like to say that this method has strong ethnicity and huge limitations. I am afraid that it will be difficult to promote it around the world and apply it widely in the clinic. Do you have any ideas about this?¡±

    On hearing this question, all the people present subconsciously raised their ears and listened to how Ding Ning would answer it. In particr, Chinese medicine practitioners, such as Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang, even clenched their fists nervously. Ding Ning¡¯s answer determined whether traditional Chinese medicine could be justified and step onto an international stage. Although they had been prepared for this before, it remained unknown to them whether their final goal would be achieved.

    ¡°I have considered this issue carefully, and for this, we have done a lot of work in advance.¡±

    Ding Ning said calmly, ¡°We have convened 500 Chinese medicine practitioners to ept procedure training in ordance with the meridian flowing points in twelve periods every day. Besides, we have ordered arge number of strength instruments that have been tested in advance. These people will be the first batch of traditional Chinese medical anesthetists who perform surgical anesthesia. We will continue to carry out the second and third phases of this training so that the traditional Chinese medical anesthesiologists will gradually be a regr profession.¡±

    Before Tom and others could pursue the question, Ding Ning continued in an impassioned voice, ¡°In this case, Mr. Cruise¡¯s concerns about the ethnicity and limitations of traditional Chinese medicine anaesthesia will no longer exist. Compared to Western anesthesiologists who need to spend a lot of time to learn advanced Western medicine knowledge, traditional Chinese anesthesiologists have a lower threshold to enter the anaesthesia field. As long as they could keep the meridian map of the human body in their minds and master the meridians flowing direction, they will get the rted certifications and start to work. Traditional Chinese anesthesiologists could be trained on arge scale, and it will make traditional Chinese medicine anaesthesia serve the majority of patients better. Medicine has no borders. Those foreign friends who are interested in traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia can also sign up for our training, and we will treat them equally.¡±

    ¡°p! p! p!¡±

    There was thunderous apuse at the scene, and Ding Ning¡¯s statement that ¡°Medicine has no borders¡± won high recognition among the members of the assessment team. After all, Lancet was a publication dedicated to health research worldwide.

    ¡°In order to prove what I said is practical, I now invite Director Hu and Director Zhang of the Traditional Chinese Medicine Anesthetist Training Center to bring us the sessful trainees of the first phase to show us traditional Chinese medicine anaesthesia.¡±

    Ding Ning smiled and pointed at Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang, which made thetter feel amused. They wondered when they had be the directors of the training center.

    But in the presence of Tom and others, they could not pull the rug from under Ding Ning¡¯s feet. They waved their hands and instructed Li Hongchun to urgently bring over the students for demonstration.

    The top 20 Chinese medical anesthesiologists with the best performances came over arrogantly holding the strength instruments. As students and students¡¯ students of Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang, they had sufficient medical experiences and did not look timid at all in such an asion.

    Executive Zhou smiled like an old fox and sent 20 patients as volunteers here, provided that Ding Ning would treat them personally after the anesthesia demonstration.

    Those were patients with serious illnesses and were carefully selected by him. He believed that these patients, who came in worries, would definitelye back with satisfaction, adding glory to his resume before his retirement.

    The following time would be Ding Ning¡¯s performance time. After the Chinese medical anesthesiologist performed the anesthesia, Ding Ning would treat the patients on the spot.

 Chapter 380 - Car Crash

    <h4>Chapter 380 Car Crash</h4>

    Tom Cruise and others were dumbfounded and transfixed when they saw that the patients, who had been carried there lifeless, got up from the beds in high spirits and thanked Ding Ning with tearful eyes after Ding Ning cured them.

    Traditional Chinese medicine had always been abandoned by the international medicalmunity and gradually had no influence because of its slow effectiveness. However, when did it have a quicker effect than Western medicine?

    If it had not been that they all had a profound medical background, coupled with that they had the medical records provided by the hospital and had personally checked the patient¡¯s condition and made sure that those were real patients, they would have thought that the hospital had colluded with Ding Ning to deceive them.

    This gave them a new understanding of traditional Chinese medicine, and at the same time, they deeply admired Ding Ning¡¯s magical medical skills.

    ¡°Dear Ding, my friend, you are so amazing. I am really d to meet you. I will have your article about traditional Chinese medicine anaesthesia printed immediately after I go back. It will be published in our journal next month. As for your articles about Rice Bean Oral Solution and Rice Bean Microorganism, we can¡¯t publish them now until the results of clinical tests on theme out. But you can rest assured that as long as the resultse out and we get the specific data, I will publish them as soon as possible. I believe that you can make it.¡±

    Tom Cruise watched Ding Ning¡¯s two articles on ¡°Rice Bean Microorganism¡± and ¡°Rice Bean Oral Solution¡± carefully and promised solemnly.

    The two sides exchanged their phone numbers in a friendly atmosphere. Tom¡¯s statement meant that Ding Ning¡¯s articles being published in Lancet had be a matter of course.

    This not only showed that Ding Ning had won Tom¡¯s recognition, but also meant in a profound way that Ding Ning had finally and officially stepped onto the international stage from a doctor who was only well-known in Shenzhou and would be known to more medical enthusiasts and rank among the internationally influential doctors, given the huge influence of Lancet in the medical world.

    Tom dared not to imagine after Rice Bean Oral Solution passed the clinical tests, what a great shock it would bring to the international medicalmunity. It would be a great historical change that disrupted the medicalmunity.

    The invention of the traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia method, which had no side effects and would not stimte the brain, had given birth to a new profession¡ª traditional Chinese medicine anesthesiologists. This method would rece the western medicine anesthesia, which had side effects, and officially enter the stage of history.

    The discovery of Rice Bean Microorganisms and the production of pure traditional Chinese medicine medicaments, which could rece antibiotics and were safe with no side effects, would give western medicine a fatal blow once they passed the clinical tests. This also might mean that Western medicine, which had upied most of the medical markets in Shenzhou would be frustrated hard by the rise of traditional Chinese medicine and gave up its share in medical markets in Shenzhou.

    This was a life-and-death war between Chinese and Western medicines, and was also the first collision between Chinese and Western civilizations. Tom was looking forward to seeing what kind of miracle Ding Ning could create again.

    Maybe it was because Tom had a good impression of Ding Ning, maybe because he had some expectations on Ding Ning, or maybe because he had received two gifts from Ding Ning, despite that he was a Westerner, Tom still reminded Ding Ning carefully that the pharmaceutical giants with monopoly positions in international were ruthless and greedy, and that those giants made huge profits from the medical market every year and would never sit by watching the rise of Chinese medicine. He told Ding Ning to be careful because Ding Ning had blocked their path of wealth.

    Ding Ning agreed with Tom but did not take it seriously. It was like killing others¡¯ parents by blocking their path of wealth. If it were Ding Ning himself, he would not let those who stole his cake from him go either. However, even facing this, he would only study medicine harder, find out the gap between him and his opponents, face the difficulty head-on, and defeat his opponents with products that were better and had more market shares. After all, only fairpetitions could promote social development in a good way.

    Tom sighed secretly after seeing that his reminder failed to draw enough attention from Ding Ning. ¡°After all, he is still young and hasn¡¯t seen the cruelty of the world or realized how cruel and terrifying these pharmaceutical giants could be when they fight for benefits.¡± Tom thought to himself.

    Marx once said, ¡°If there is a 50% profit, capital will take risks for it. If there is a 100% profit, capital will dare to trample on all humanws. If there is a 300% profit, capital will dare tomit any crime, even at the risk of being hanged.¡±

    Shenzhou had a poption of nearly 1.5 billion people. There was no need to make tautology about how tempting thisrge piece of cake was. The profits that Western medicines, which had upied most of the medical markets in Shenzhou, gained from the medical markets in Shenzhou had far exceeded 300%. From this, one could tell how cruel and dangerous the fight for it would be.

    It should be noted that the monopoly was the way to maximize the benefits in this world; otherwise, the foreign countries would not have made Anti-Trust Laws.

    However, when those pharmaceutical giants were overthrown from their monopolistic positions in the pharmaceutical market by a young man from Shenzhou, in a way that he did not share their cakes but made more delicious cakes himself and became self-sufficient without joining hands with these capitalists, one could imagine how these international giants would respond to this.

    Tom, who knew well about it, could foresee Ding Ning¡¯s end¡ª one was that he would be suppressed or even killed by those various pharmaceutical giants, who showed no mercy in the fight for the capital; one was that Ding Ning would be drawn over to those giants¡¯ side and under their control as a tool to make money; thest one was that Ding Ning would reach a cooperation agreement with them, while those giants gained most of the benefits and Ding Ning gained the some insignificant benefits, which, however, could make him as rich as a country.

    In Tom¡¯s opinion, thest possibility was the most ideal ending for Ding Ning that he could imagine.

    After all, Ding Ning was just a doctor. He could notpare with those treacherous medical tycoons in terms of capital operation. It was easy for those tycoons to swallow Ding Ning like a crocodile swallowing a little fish.

    Tom admired Ding Ning from the bottom of his heart, so he sincerely hoped that those pharmaceutical giants would see Ding Ning¡¯s great value and would not kill him for benefits in short run, but would promote the vigorous development of medical civilization in the entire world in a win-win way.

    After Ding Ning invited the assessment team for dinner, treated them with Shenzhou foods, gave each of them one bottle of haemostatic powder and one bottle of scar cream, and sent them aboard the next morning, the assessment drew to an end inughter.

    Now, Ding Ning only needed to wait for his article to be published in Lancet in the next month.

    When driving his newly repaired Phaeton on the airport highway, Ding Ning felt very happy. Last night, he learned a few more ways to make talismans, which made him feel the profoundness of Dao of talismans even more. Plus he had a deep sleepst night, his slumped two-faced Buddha seemed to be recovering.

    After Ding Ning¡¯s sister had a talk with Uncle Zhang, Uncle Zhang no longer made demands toward Ding Ning and his sister despite that he was still strict to them.

    Living with his sister made Ding Ning feel very at ease. The only thing that was inconvenient to him was that he couldn¡¯t do whatever he wanted to do with Luoxue anymore. After all, his sister lived in the next door and definitely could hear any noise they made given that she was in the realm of Earth Martial Arts. By then, it would be really embarrassing.

    ¡°Crunch!¡±

    As soon as Ding Ning got off the airport expressway, wondering whether to go to find Ling Yun to solve his physiological demands, a warning sign suddenly appeared in front of him, which said, ¡°Road under Repair, Please Detour!¡±

    Next to it was another sign with an arrow pointing to a side road on it.

    ¡°The road was in good condition just now when I came. Why is it under repair now?¡±

    Ding Ning muttered and did not pay much attention to it. Thinking that it was just to make a detour about a dozen kilometers more, he changed the direction and drove onto the side road.

    The side road was an asphalt road. Although it was also level, it was too narrowpared with the eightne roads. It could at most amodate two cars crossing each other, and there were crop fields on both sides of the road.

    Fortunately, there were not many people rushing to the early flight that day, so, there were only a dozen vehicles detouring like his car. Half an hourter, after passing through a rural town and a few forks in the road, Ding Ning only saw few cars on the road he was driving on.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    There were deafening sounds in front of him. Ding Ning saw an oing truck carrying cement bypassed the vehicles in front of him and crashed toward his car as if out of control when they were about to pass each other.

    This extremely dangerous warning made Ding Ning¡¯s heart sank. He turned the steering wheel to the left desperately, and almost half of his car was suspended in the air. He disyed a beautiful car drifting the moment he was about to be hit and dodged the cement car in this extremely dangerous situation.

    ¡°Crunch!¡±

    Ding Ning broke out in cold sweats and stopped the car hastily in the middle of the road. He was in a burst of anger and wondered if the driver of the cement truck either was drunk or had taken drugs. ¡°Fu*k! He is a typical road killer!¡±

    As Ding Ning was about to get out of the car and lecture the driver of the cement truck, who also braked suddenly on the side of the road, he had a strong sense of danger again.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The cement truck suddenly moved backward and crashed toward Ding Ning¡¯s car, and at the same time, there were two more cement trucks in front of and behind Ding Ning respectively on the narrow road. They blocked the entire road and crashed toward Ding Ning¡¯s car.

    No matter how slow Ding Ning was in reaction, he knew that these cement trucks had bad intentions. When he thought of the road suddenly under repair before, he came to the realization that this was a trap someone set up to kill him.

    In such a deste ce, these cement trucks blocked the road both in front of and behind Ding Ning. It seemed that they wanted to smash Ding Ning¡¯s Phaeton into scrap iron, and crash him into meat sauce.

    Now, Ding Ning¡¯s only way to escape was to abandon his car and run away himself. However, Ding Ning believed that since these people wanted to kill him, they possibly had thought that he would abandon his car to escape. Thus, he guessed that after he abandoned his car, there would be a series of traps waiting for him.

    Everything happened so suddenly and quickly. When the killers thought that Ding Ning was scared out of his wits and certain to die, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth. He suddenly stepped on the gas pedal to speed up, dodged the first cement truck, and crashed toward the two trucks in front of him.

    ¡°Is this kid scared out of his wits? Does he think his car a tank?¡±

    On a soil slope not far from Ding Ning, a dwarf sitting on the shoulder of a giant man saw the scene and said in confusion.

    ¡°I¡¯m wondering if this guy has carried his treasures with him. I hope he won¡¯t be crushed to death; otherwise, we will keep ourselves busy for nothing.¡±

    Demon of Fire said with worries while touching his chin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since he has defeated Long Xiaotian, even if he is not in the realm of Sky Martial Arts, he should be in the realm of Earth Martial Arts. So he won¡¯t die easily,¡± said a Taoist who had snowy-white hair and eyebrows with the end of his eyebrows down to his cheeks.

    .

    ¡°It¡¯s best for us that he will be badly wounded and disabled in the car crash. Then, we can grab the treasures from him directly. I¡¯m a little frightened at this man since he could kill Gui Sou. Now, he is seeking for death himself, saving a lot of troubles for us.¡±

    A bald monk wearing a greasy and grungy monk robe said with a crying expression on his face while touching his head.

    ¡°Why I got a feeling that it is not so simple. That man doesn¡¯t seem to be so stupid.¡±

    The dwarf looked very confused.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    When the four of them were very confused and couldn¡¯t figure out what Ding Ning was thinking, they saw that Ding Ning¡¯s Phaeton was suddenly shrouded in ayer of golden light and crashed into between the two cement trucks which ran side by side, like a mad rhino.

    The two cement trucks fell flying backward as if they had been hit by a running train. There was a huge booming sound as the trucks kept rolling in the crop fields. Many crops were destroyed, and it was obvious that the men in the trucks were unable to survive.

    However, the Phaeton kept running forward fast without any obstacles in its way, only that its headstock was slightly pushed in.

 Chapter 381 - Eight Wild Flame Matrix

    <h4>Chapter 381 Eight Wild me Matrix</h4>

    ¡°What? How can this be?¡±

    The dwarf stiffened and eximed in shock.

    The four of them looked at each other, feeling confused. Even a modified bulletproof sedan could not send two gigantic concrete mixer trucks flying away. The incredible scene had thoroughly changed their understanding of reality.

    Demon of Fire contracted his pupils intensely, but then he showed a trace of greed and said excitedly, ¡°It is the Treasure, and it must be the Treasure. The Treasure cannot only be used to fight with a higher level ability, but also serve as a defense.¡±

    When Senior Long-Eyebrow Taoist who had been keeping a coldplexion heard these words, he looked with his zing eyes at the Phaeton that had ostentatiously left. ¡°We must get the Treasure.¡±

    ¡°The Treasure¡¯s power is so nature-defying. We must take it.¡±

    Woebegone Monk swallowed his saliva, clenched his fists, and said excitedly.

    ¡°Impossible, and they have run away. Since he has the Treasure, how can we defeat him?¡±

    The dwarf said as his eyes glinted.

    But he felt so much regret. If he had known that the Treasure had such a nature-defying function, he would have joined hands with Demon of Fire to try to think of a way to trap Ding Ning and take the Treasure and would never have asked Senior Long-Eyebrow Taoist and Woebegone Monk to share the profit.

    After all, Demon of Fire was no rival to him. After their sess, he could kill him, but now with Woebegone Monk and Senior Long-Eyebrow Taoist present, the pair whomitted all sorts of crimes, even if they could kill Ding Ning, he would not take the Treasure alone.

    ¡°Humph, he has only escaped temporarily, but he cannot escape forever. Since I have meddled in, how can he escape sessfully?¡±

    Senior Long-Eyebrow Taoist stroked his snow-white eyebrows confidently.

    ¡°Oh, Long-Eyebrow Taoist, you have prepared other traps?¡±

    Demon of Fire raised his eyebrows and asked in surprise.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the guy Long Eyebrow is a master of matrices. Since he has meddled in, that little guy will die for sure.¡±

    Woebegone Monk took out a greasy trotter from his chest, and put it in his mouth to gnaw, and said indifferently.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. It seems that the guy is bound to die today.¡±

    The dwarf said, but his face was a little stiff.

    And he put on alert silently. Just now, the Long Eyebrow had been showing an indifferent look, but he had set up a matrix without their knowledge. Did he want to deal with Ding Ning or kill them and take the Treasure after they got the Treasure?

    Senior Long-Eyebrow Taoist and Woebegone Monk seemed to look at each other casually, swapped nces, and then gave a knowing smile.

    Previously, when Ju Zhu and Demon of Fire asked them to help take the Treasure with a 1,000-year-old snow lotus as payment, they already had the idea to kill them and take the Treasure. When they found that the Treasure could be used as a defense and also a weapon to attack, they became more determined on killing them and taking the Treasure.

    The two of them had a very good rtionship, and they had been on the peak level of the Earth Martial Arts Realm for many years without a breakthrough. When they thought that if they could get the Treasure and the 1,000-year-old snow lotus this time, with one using the snow lotus to reach the next higher level and the other using the Treasure to gain a higher-level fighting ability, they felt so thrilled.

    ¡°Follow me. That little guy should be in my matrix now!¡±

    Senior Long-Eyebrow Taoist raised his robe and pushed it backward and then ran quickly forward.

    Woebegone Monk stowed the half-finished trotter in his chest and ran silently forward after Long Eyebrow.

    Ju Zhu fell behind tens of meters on purpose to walk shoulder to shoulder with Demon of Fire and whispered, ¡°Demon of Fire, the two of them have an evil intention. In a while, we should join hands.¡±

    Demon of Fire had a glint in his eyes and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I should do.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. We have been working on it for so long, so we should not finally make it be the profit of others.¡±

    The dwarf said sullenly.

    ¡°As long as you keep your promise to give me the Fire Marrow Bead, I won¡¯tpete with you for the Treasure.¡±

    Demon of Fire knew that he was the weakest among the four of them. He also wanted the Treasure, butpared with the Fire Marrow Bead that could help him increase a 30% possibility of reaching the Sky Martial Arts Realm, the Treasure was not that attractive. This was also the reason why Ju Zhu felt no worry to ask him to cooperate. After all, no matter how good the Treasure was, it was not as important as making a breakthrough for his own practice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am cruel, but I always keep my promises.¡±

    Ju Zhu took a devout oath to promise.

    Demon of Fire nodded. Ju Zhu had a twisted character, but he always kept his promises. Otherwise, he would not risk his life to meddle in this trouble.

    ¡°Crunch!¡±

    Phaeton stopped on a dirt road. Sullen-faced, Ding Ning stepped out of the car and looked at a red boulder. It should not be far from here to the ce where Xiaoyao and Mosquito lost their way. That hill was just in front.

    Yet, in his mind, he obviously had the light-spots of the pets with intelligence such as Luoxue¡¯s pet and ck panther as coordinates, but he had not shortened the distance between him and them after driving for 10 minutes, and he could not even summon Air Force Wing as if something invisible had blocked their connections.

    He remembered that the red boulder in front appeared 10 minutes ago, but he had now met the red boulder again.

    The reason why he chose to use 10 Vajra Charms to protect his car when he drove it to bump the concrete mixer truck away but did not stay to see who wanted to kill him was that his Soul had not recovered and his fighting ability was not half of his normal level. From the ce where Ju Zhu and his aplices stayed, he vaguely perceived the danger, so he ran away without a fight.

    ¡°Is this a wall built by ghosts or a matrix?¡± The current strange situation made him feel a little inexplicably panicky.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be panicky. I must keep calm. I should deal with every event calmly.¡± He forced him to calm down. As he tried to look for solutions in the Inheritance of Matrices, he took out the red coral and began to constantly make charms in case of unexpected situations.

    The mutant red coral was very precious. Using it to make charms was a waste indeed, butpared with his life, it was only an object. No matter how he did not want to use it, he had to use it.

    Thus, he felt a little regret that he had not prepared a few cheap jades to use as the charm-making material, but when he thought that the better the quality of the material that runes were put into was, the more powerful the created charm was, he would not feel regret anymore.

    In the Inheritance of Matrices, there was a basic maze matrix, which was simr to the one in front of him, but ording to the Inheritance, the one in front of him was somewhat not like that, making him confused. ¡°Is this a higher-level matrix which he could not see through with his current basic knowledge of matrices?¡±

    Ding Ning was quite confused. In theory, with the matrix inheritance of Xuan Ji, which was a great achievement of matrices, he should be able to see through the matrix in front of him.

    What he did not know was that Senior Long-Eyebrow Taoist had a talent in matrix-making. In his early years, he got an iplete map of matrices, which he studied for decades. Then, he made a few simple matrices with the ideas he learned from it, so he won the title of Master of Matrices.

    After all, that was only an iplete map, and he had not studied matrices systematically, so the matrix he made was somewhat strange, so much different from the real one, but identally, it made Ding Ning misunderstand that this was a higher-level matrix.

    Ding Ning did want to open the higher-level of the Inheritance of Matrices immediately. Unfortunately, he could not open it no matter how hard he tried.

    Xuan Ji¡¯s Inheritance of Matrices was used to look for the sessor for the Xuan Nv Tribe, but they were afraid that their sessor would reach for what was beyond his grasp, so they set the restriction that if a sessor could not fully understand the principles of the basic matrices, he would not be able to open the next higher-level inheritance.

    This led to the situation that although Ding Ning had got the basic inheritance of matrices, he could not open the next higher-level inheritance because he had not understood the principles of the basic matrices.

    This is also like the situation that a person can drive a car skillfully and perhaps knows a car is made of an engine, a chassis, a body, and electrical equipment, but he has no idea about why the car can run when theseponents work together.

    This meant that Ding Ning could copy the patterns and make the basic matrices, but he did not understand their principles. This was also the reason why he could not see through the matrix Senior Long-Eyebrow Taoist had made.

    Since he could not find the core of the matrix, Ding Ning focused all his attention on making charms. Since he was sure that he could not see through the matrix in front of him, this meant that the person who had made the matrix had a good knowledge of matrices, and what he could do was make as many charms that had rtively powerful attacking and defending powers as possible, getting ready to fight.

    On a clearing not 100 meters away from him, Long Eyebrow and his aplices looked at the red coral in his hands, their eyes glinting.

    One needed to use lots of resources to practice martial arts. A warrior who wanted to raise his practice to a higher level must consume a sea of resources, and there was no exception for the Ancient Warriors.

    Especially for the individual practitioners like them, they were only poor guyspared with those of great powers who used the resources of their families¡¯ earthly industries to practice, and each and every piece of the resource they needed was got by risking their lives.

    The red coral was useless for their practice, but they could sell it. With money, they could not only live morefortably, but also participate in the auction or buy the resources they needed through other channels.

    Even in the Ancient Martial World, no one thought their money was too much. After all, some great things that they were even jealous of would also appear in the earthly world asionally.

    ¡°This little guy has so much highest-grade red coral! This is a wealthy man to loot.¡±

    Senior Long-Eyebrow Taoist muttered as his eyes glinted.

    ¡°Very wealthy, but what is he doing now?¡±

    Compared with the red coral, Ju Zhu preferred the Treasure because it was not sure if they could buy the Treasure with money.

    ¡°Ghost Charm? Is this guy a warlock?¡±

    Woebegone Monk narrowed his eyes and said with confusion. For the ordinary Ancient Warriors, the uncanny ways of the Spiritual Masters and Warlocks were really scaring.

    ¡°He can¡¯t be a warlock. Even if he is, what¡¯s the problem? In my matrix, he is only amb waiting to be ughtered.¡±

    Senior Long-Eyebrow Taoist said confidently.

    ¡°Long-Eyebrow Taoist, is there anything that your matrix can do apart from trapping him inside?¡±

    Demon of Fire asked courteously because he was also awed by the mysterious matrices.

    ¡°Of course, if my matrix can only trap him but cannot do any other thing, I am not the Master of Matrices.¡±

    Senior Long-Eyebrow Taoist raised his head, showing an expression of looking down upon the entire world.

    ¡°Long-Eyebrow Taoist, please show your magical power and let us broaden our horizon.¡±

    Showing a glint in his eyes, Ju Zhu ttered him deliberately. As for matrices, he had no idea. If he could learn something more about Senior Long-Eyebrow Taoist¡¯s ways, he could get prepared when they turned hostile to fight each other.

    ¡°Right, Long-Eyebrow Taoist, we all know that you are a master of matrices, but we have never witnessed the powers of your matrices. Now let us broaden our horizon.¡±

    Demon of Fire rubbed his hands and entreated him with an anticipated expression.

    Senior Long-Eyebrow Taoist¡¯s vainglory was greatly satisfied, so he did not linger anymore, took out 8 small gs from his chest, and said proudly, ¡°These are gs I refined. As long as I put these gs on the locations I designated, the Eight Wild me Matrix will beunched, and that little guy will be burned to death.¡±

    ¡°Will the Treasure be burned out?¡±

    Ju Zhu asked worriedly.

    Senior Long-Eyebrow Taoist looked at him dismissively. ¡°Ju Zhu, it¡¯s not a big deal that you are short, but is your brain also small? If the Treasure can be burned out, can it be called Treasure?¡±

    ¡°Taoist Brother, you are right. I think too much.¡±

    Ju Zhu gave a shy and dry smile. The moment he lowered his head, his eyes gave an ice-cold light, and he made a venomous vow silently, ¡°B*stard, you dare to insult me. When I get the Treasure, I will cut you into pieces.¡±

    ¡°You guys, give me a hand, put these gs on the designated locations I arranged, and then I willunch the great matrix to kill this man.¡±

    Senior Long-Eyebrow Taoist and Woebegone exchanged nearly undetectable nces, giving an ice-cold light. In their opinion, the Treasure was already the thing in their pocket, and now it was time to kill Ju Zhu and Demon of Fire.

 Chapter 382 - The 1,000-Year-Old Snow Lotus

    <strong>Chapter 382 The 1,000-Year-Old Snow Lotus</strong>

    Ju Zhu hesitated for a moment and did not take the matrix banner at once, but Demon of Fire, who did not suspect anything, took the matrix banners with Woebegone Monk and went to put them at the locations Senior Long-Eyebrow Taoist had told them.

    After seeing nothing suspicious, Ju Zhu also took the matrix banner and went to put it in the southwest Senior Long-Eyebrow Taoist pointed.

    Just as they set up the banners, Woebegone Monk suddenly rushed like lightning to the side.

    ¡°God, we have been cheated!¡±

    Ju Zhu and Demon of Fire changed their expressions dramatically, knowing that they had been trapped by Senior Long-Eyebrow Taoist and Woebegone Monk, but now it was toote to escape, and they could only reach out their hands to the matrix banners on the ground to break the great matrix.

    ¡°Hahaha, your reaction is quick, but it¡¯s already toote!¡±

    Senior Long-Eyebrow Taoist gave a wild and ferociousugh. When he waved the two matrix banners in his hands, the space within 100 meters covered by the matrix banner flickered for a while. Then, Ju Zhu and Demon of Fire felt that the scene in front of them changed and they had already been in a white space.

    ¡°Long Eyebrow, I f*ck your ancestors. B*stard, you even try to trap me...¡±

    With a bad temper, Demon of Fire could not help swearing, but the power of the matrix had blocked his sound. He could not even see the trace of Ju Zhu who was also in the matrix, so it was even harder for his sound to travel to the outside.

    The dwarf panicked and directed the giant to run straight and quickly, hoping to break through the great matrix. Unfortunately, what was in the great matrix was nothing but the white fog, and the visibility was less than 5 meters. It seemed that the area was boundless, and he could not reach the end of it no matter how hard he tried to run.

    Like him, Demon of Fire was also trying this way, hoping to break through the great matrix.

    The two of them thought that they were running in a straight line, but in the eyes of Senior Long-Eyebrow Taoist and Woebegone Monk, they were just running on the spot like two flies without aims.

    ¡°Well, now we should end this. The matrix is really good.¡±

    Woebegone Monk took out the half-finished trotter with joy and continued to bit it.

    ¡°Right, it is time to end this!¡±

    When Senior Long-Eyebrow Taoist nted the matrix banner in his hand into the ground, fires suddenly appeared in the matrix, and the temperature rose rapidly, forming a sea of fire.

    ¡°Oh, no, Ju Zhu still has the 1,000-year-old snow lotus.¡±

    Woebegone Monk, who was appreciating the great matrix while biting his trotter, suddenly changed his expression and shouted.

    ¡°Right, I forgot this.¡±

    Senior Long-Eyebrow Taoist patted his forehead with annoyance. ¡°Not like the Treasure, the 1,000-year-old snow lotus will be burned to ashes.¡±

    ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    Woebegone Monk thumped his chest and stamped his feet, feeling quite distressed.

    Senior Long-Eyebrow Taoist¡¯s eyes glinted. ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way. In a short while, I will open the life path, and then you can go in,unch a surprise attack on Ju Zhu, and take the 1,000-year-old snow lotus.¡±

    ¡°Surprise attack? Ju Zhu also has a brother, so how can I deal with the two of them? Besides that, the inside is full of fire, and I can¡¯t survive there.¡±

    Woebegone Monk said hesitantly.

    ¡°When Ju Zhu and Demon of Fire are almost dead, I will let you in. As long as I control the great matrix, you should have no worries. You go in along the life path I open, and the fire will never touch you.¡±

    Senior Long-Eyebrow Taoist said confidently.

    Woebegone Monk hesitated for a long time, but he finally could not resist the temptation of the 1,000-year-old snow lotus and, gritting his teeth, said, ¡°Fine, this should be the only way.¡±

    Senior Long-Eyebrow Taoist stood there with his hands knotted behind his back. Looking at the ze and thick smoke in the great matrix, he felt a little regret and thought, ¡°The Eight Wild me Matrix is one of the strongest killing matrices in the iplete map of matrices. Unfortunately, it is iplete, so I can¡¯t clearly see what is inside the matrix, or I can check the conditions of Ju Zhu and Demon of Fire at any time and choose the best time to send Woebegone Monk in.¡±

    Time went by second by second. In the blink of an eye, 20 minutes passed. Woebegone Monk scratched his ears and chin anxiously and muttered constantly, ¡°It should be the time?¡±

    ¡°Wait a few more moments. Ju Zhu and Demon of Fire are all masters who have reached the peak level of the Earth Martial Arts Realm, and they won¡¯t die so easily.¡±

    Senior Long-Eyebrow Taoist was not sure, but for the sake of safety, he decided to wait a few more moments.

    ¡°This seems to be the Eight Wild me Matrix. Fortunately, I made the Fire-suppressing Charm with the red coral, or if I made the charm with another material, it might be melted by the high temperature in a short while.¡±

    In the great matrix, Ding Ning sat on the front of the Phaeton and gave off ayer of red dim light, driving the roaring fire 3 meters away, as if he and the me were in the two different worlds. Untouched by the me, he mumbled in high spirits.

    The red coral grew in the Spiritual Crystal of Fire mine. Unless it met some rare strange fires, or the ordinary fire did not pose a threat to it at all.

    This Eight Wild me Matrix was like the real one, but it had some specific differences. Afterparing them many times, Ding Ning confirmed that this matrix was the basic me matrix Eight Wild me Matrix.

    He did not see through the previous Trapping Matrix, but now when the Eight Wild me Matrix wasunched, the Trapping Matrix had lost its function, making him quite energetic. ¡°Now it should be the time to leave the matrix.¡±

    He stowed the Phaeton in the Ghost Space and walked along the life path to the outside. Since he was so afraid of the Trapping Matrix, although he could break the great matrix, he did not decide to break it, for fear that he would get into another Trapping Matrix. If so, that would be too bad.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Just when he took a leisurely walk in the great matrix, he found that the giant was kneeling on the ground, dead in a fireball. Under his protection, the dwarf was still struggling to breathe in his arms, but he kept swearing miserably and angrily at Senior Long-Eyebrow Taoist and Woebegone Monk with venomous curses.

    A cold look glinted in Ding Ning¡¯s eyes. When he saw Ju Zhu, he knew what had happened. It must be that he wanted to take the non-existent Treasure, so he asked some helpers to kill him and take the Treasure, but he was trapped by others. To such a person, he showed no mercy, for the person deserved to die.

    He took a cold look at Ju Zhu and turned around and left. Before he took too many steps, a fire-less channel suddenly appeared before him along the life path.

    Ding Ning narrowed the look in his eyes. ¡°Is anyoneing in?¡± He had taken one step back silently to avoid the life path line and stood in the fire, hoping to see who on earth wasing.

    A bald monk rushed in anxiously. The high temperature even made the air be twisted, so he did not find Ding Ning when he rubbed shoulders past him.

    ¡°This should be the Woebegone Monk the dwarf swore at, but why does hee in now? The dwarf will be burned to death soon, but why should he need to risk his life toe in?¡±

    Ding Ning was a little confused about the action of the monk and followed him with curiosity, thinking about killing him in the great matrix. If so, he would have one less enemy in a while.

    ¡°Woebegone Monk, Old Dog Long Eyebrow, both of you won¡¯t have a natural death. Even if I turn into a ghost, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    Although he had been protected by his brother¡¯s corpse, the dwarf was now almost dead after having been smoked and burned for so long, but he swore angrily, his eyes bloodshot and his face as fierce as a ghost¡¯s.

    ¡°Haha, not dead, that¡¯s great. Now give me the 1,000-year-old snow lotus, and I, your Buddha Grandpa, will consider killing you smoothly. You want to be a ghost? Don¡¯t you know what I do? This is something that I fear the least. No matter how many that cane, I will destroy them all.¡±

    Woebegone Monk was surprised to find that the dwarf had not been burned to ashes and reached out his hands to the dwarf proudly.

    ¡°No way. I would rather destroy the 1,000-year-old snow lotus than give it to a b*stard like you.¡±

    The dwarf was bound to die today, shouting angrily at Woebegone Monk. Then, he took out a wooden box and threw it to the fire.

    ¡°Cursed short man, you dare!¡±

    Woebegone Monk was so anxious that he had to ignore Senior Long-Eyebrow Taoist¡¯s instruction that he should not leave the safety line of the life path, leaping like lightning to the air to catch that wooden box.

    ¡°1,000-year-old snow lotus?¡± Ding Ning had a glint in his eyes and trembled out of excitement, for he never thought that the dwarf had something so nice. The truth was that it was extremely rare to see a 100-year-old snow lotus, let alone a 1,000-year-old one.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Woebegone Monk had extraordinary cultivation, but he had not reached the Sky Martial Arts Realm yet and could not protect himself with the Spiritual Power or block the fire with the Vigorous Qi like a master of national martial arts. When he left the track of the life path and caught the wooden box, he only saw fire because he had fallen into the sea of fire and could not return to the safety route anymore. The terrifying fire burned him instantly, and he could not help making a scream.

    Ding Ning was quite anxious, for fear that the 1,000-year-old snow lotus would be destroyed. When he was ready to snatch the wooden box, a figure suddenly appeared, took the wooden box from Woebegone Monk¡¯s hands, andughed wildly. ¡°Hahaha, Woebegone Monk, I suppose you never thought about today. The 1,000-year-old snow lotus is mine.¡±

    ¡°You... How can you still be all right?¡±

    Woebegone Monk did his best tounch his True Qi, endured the pain of being burned by the fire, and, looking at Demon of Fire incredulously, asked.

    ¡°Humph, don¡¯t forget that my name has the word ¡®fire¡¯. The great fire matrix has hurt me indeed, but it won¡¯t kill me. Woebegone Monk, I will have to end your life today.¡±

    Demon of Fire gave a cold snort, showed the uncovered killing intention in his glinting eyes, andunched a brutal attack at the chest of Woebegone Monk with his palm.

    ¡°Want me to die? Let¡¯s die together!¡±

    Woebegone Monk showed fierceness in his eyes, bore the attack of Demon of Fire straight, ignored that his chest bones had caved in because of the hit, and held his opponent¡¯s hands and feet fast like vines in a strange spiral angle with his limbs.

    ¡°You crazy! Let go of your hands!¡±

    Demon of Fire was shocked, hammering Woebegone Monk¡¯s back desperately with his fists. With the hitting, the breaking sounds of the monk¡¯s bones came ceaselessly, his spinal cord was beaten and broken, and his blood gushed out of his mouth crazily.

    ¡°Fire... you, you don¡¯t try, try to escape, tr-try my, my Vine-twining Technique; to die, die, let¡¯s, let¡¯s die together... haha!¡±

    Woebegone Monkughed fiercely and crazily, but the sounds he made were blurring. The fierce look made Demon of Fire shudder, but he could not get rid of him no matter how hard he struggled. The monk seemed to have stuck to him, and he could not get rid of him no matter what he did.

    ¡°F*ck, let go of your hands. Is it okay for me to take you out of here?¡±

    Demon of Fire was afraid and yelled in panic.

    The fire kung fu he practiced could allow him to stay longer in the fire than an ordinary Ancient Warrior, but he could not bear the endless burning, either. If he stayed in the fire for too long, he would also die.

    Woebegone Monk¡¯s kung fu was extremely weird as if he had been nted into the ground. The monk was also unusually heavy. No matter how hard Demon of Fire tried, he could not move at all. The monk¡¯s limbs clung firmly to him like a squid¡¯s tentacles. Although Demon of Fire had broken his spinal cord, he could not get rid of him.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote. Let¡¯s go to hell together, hahaha!¡±

    Woebegone Monkughed crazily, but his breath gradually weakened. As his head drooped, he finally died.

    ¡°Hahaha, you deserve to die, you deserve to die, but unfortunately Old Thief Long Eyebrow is not dead yet, so I can¡¯t close my eyes to die...¡±

    The dwarf was covered with fire,ughing wildly, but hisughter suddenly stopped. With endless pities and regrets, he was burned to ashes by the roaring me.

    Demon of Fire wanted to cry but had no tears and never thought that Woebegone Monk was a warlock, whose Vine-Twining Technique was so scary. Although he was already dead, his Vine-Twining Technique was still working: Demon of Fire was locked to the spot and could not move at all, feeling regret that he should not have greedily wanted the 1,000-year-old snow lotus, so that he had to die now.

    ¡°Do you want to die or live?¡±

    Like a devil god in the fire, Ding Ning suddenly came to Demon of Fire who felt so much regret from the roaring fire and asked indifferently.

    Demon of Fire¡¯s eyes brightened instantly as he suddenly heard a man¡¯s voice. When he saw Ding Ning whom he thought might have long died, he was shocked, shrieking. ¡°Why you?¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap. I just ask you, ¡®Do you want to die or live?¡¯¡±

    Ding Ning frowned and asked impatiently.

 Chapter 383 - Heart-eating Devil

    <h4>Chapter 383 Heart-eating Devil</h4>

    ¡°No one wants to die. Of course, I want to live.¡±

    Demon of Fire answered unhesitatingly.

    ¡°Give me the 1,000-year-old snow lotus, and I will save you.¡±

    Ding Ning said indifferently.

    ¡°This......¡±

    Demon of Fire¡¯splexion changed constantly, and he felt it hard to make a decision. Although he could barely endure it now, he could not hold on for too long. Besides that, Woebegone Monk¡¯s strange technique still prevented him from moving. It seemed that he would not be able to move before the corpse was burned to ashes.

    Humans usually died in pursuit of wealth, but if he died, what was the use of the wonderful herb?

    After measuring the situation, Demon of Fire easily made his decision, but what he only worried about was that Ding Ning would not keep his word. ¡°How can I believe that you will save me after getting the 1,000-year-old snow lotus?¡±

    ¡°Take this, inject your True Qi, then you can start it, and you will not fear fire!¡±

    Ding Ning threw out a Fire-suppressing Charm made of a small piece of red coral.

    When Demon of Fire started the charm, the fire retreated as he had been told. Immediately, he was relieved, threw the wooden box to Ding Ning, and asked with a little strange expression, ¡°You are a warlock?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Ding Ning took the wooden box and asked with somewhat confusion.

    ¡°Only some warlocks can make charms.¡±

    Demon of Fire told Ding Ning the basic knowledge.

    Ding Ning was startled, but he said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not a warlock, and I learned it by chance.¡±

    Finding that Ding Ning did not admit it, Demon of Fire knew that Ding Ning did not want to speak more about it, so he did not press, but he thought that Ding Ning must be a warlock. After all, he saw him take out the red coral to make the charm with his own eyes.

    Silently, he decided that he would stay far away from Ding Ning in the future. Not only his scary fighting power but also his warlock¡¯s profession terrified him a great deal.

    Thinking of the plot of Long Eyebrow and Woebegone Monk, he became angry. ¡°Can you break the matrix? Thief Long Eyebrow plotted against me, and I will never spare him.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t break the matrix, but I can probably leave the matrix. Follow me.¡±

    Ding Ning stowed away the wooden box. When he saw that Woebegone Monk had been burned to ashes, he turned around and walked to the outside.

    Demon of Fire followed him unhesitatingly. In such a situation, he did not think about the Treasure or the snow lotus anymore and only wanted to get revenge on Senior Long-Eyebrow Taoist.

    ¡°Hey, this is the life gate of the matrix. If we go through it, we are out of the matrix.¡±

    After walking along the twisting path for a long time, Ding Ning pointed at the front and said indifferently.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going out?¡±

    Demon of Fire asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Not for now.¡±

    Ding Ning said lightly. Before Demon of Fire spoke anything, he turned around and took a stride, disappearing into the roaring fire.

    Demon of Fire was in a dilemma and thought about Ding Ning¡¯s intention silently, ¡°Does, does he want to deal with me and Senior Long-Eyebrow Taoist when we have hurt each other?

    ¡°Right, it must be so.¡± Even if it was like this, he had no other choices. The Fire-suppressing Charm¡¯s function had begun to weaken at the moment, and he did not dare to continue to stay in the great matrix at all. Ding Ning had set the duration of the charm, which was only enough for him to get out of the matrix.

    ¡°F*ck, everyone is so cunning. Do you guys really think I am an idiot?¡± Demon of Fire swore angrily in his mind. After making his mind to get out of the matrix, he left immediately and would not fight Long Eyebrow with his life to make profits for Ding Ning.

    Unfortunately, Ding Ning had already foreseen that even if Demon of Fire did not go and fight Long Eyebrow with his life, thetter would not let him off.

    So, when he strode out of the Eight Wild me Matrix, Long Eyebrow attacked him, so he could not leave although he wanted.

    ¡°Long Eyebrow, I f*ck your ancestors.¡±

    Demon of Fire had been so angry. Now he was also nearly hurt by Long Eyebrow. With a shout, he began to fight Long Eyebrow.

    ¡°How did youe out? Where is Woebegone Monk?¡±

    The horsetail whisk in Long Eyebrow¡¯s hand mercilessly swept at Demon of Fire, and he also shouted a question.

    ¡°Woebegone Monk is waiting for you underground.¡±

    Demon of Fire gave a hideous smile and attacked Long Eyebrow with a fierce and scorching me Palm.

    ¡°You killed Woebegone Monk, and I will kill you.¡±

    Long Eyebrow and Woebegone Monk had been friends since their childhood. After bing the Warriors, they traveled as partners around theplicated human world for decades and had be extremely good friends.

    If there was a friend whom he could trust, that was only Woebegone Monk. Now hearing the grievous news, Long Eyebrow felt so sad. With bloodshot eyes, he fearlesslyunched fierce attacks at Demon of Fire.

    ¡°Haha, funny, didn¡¯t you want to kill me when you plotted against me at that time?¡±

    Demon of Fire was furious but smiled and fearlessly attacked Long Eyebrow with his burning palms.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Waves of air billowed. Long Eyebrow had always been devoted to the matrix research, and his fighting power was a little inferior to Demon of Fire¡¯s. Besides that, he also needed to sustain the operation of the matrix, so he became much weaker than Demon of Fire. Under the attack, he was forced to retreat one step after another and was in danger many times.

    ¡°Fire Burning the Sky!¡±

    In an advantageous situation, Demon of Fireunched his powerful killing move in a haughty manner.

    A hot wave of fire surged. Its terrifying high temperature ignited the horsetail whisk of Long Eyebrow, and then the rest of its power continued to move to Long Eyebrow.

    Long Eyebrow rolled disgracefully on the ground, narrowly avoiding the attack. With an angry roar, he moved forward andunched himself at Demon of Fire.

    ¡°Does he want to die?¡± Demon of Fire was a little confused and thought, but he suddenly had a strong sense of danger and took steps back silently in an instant.

    With a ¡°whoosh¡±, Senior Long-Eyebrow Taoist¡¯s loose hair rubbed narrowly across his throat like a horsetail whisk, with a fierce wind that made his throat slightly painful.

    Demon of Fire looked at Long Eyebrow with fear and never expected that the old Taoist¡¯s move was so insidious and weird, for he could use his long hair as a weapon tounch a surprise attack. If he had not perceived the danger out of instinct and taken steps back in time, he was afraid his throat would have been cut.

    Once he had fear, Demon of Fire became more restraint when he fought. At every moment, he kept alert and did not dare to allow his rival to go near him. Gradually, Long Eyebrow became not disadvantageous in fighting. Their fight came to a standoff.

    ¡°Take life and soul with thousands of hairs!¡±

    Seeing that Demon of Fire kept a distance from him, Senior Long-Eyebrow Taoist shook his head, and all his white hairs suddenly left his scalp and turned into numerous hair-thin arrows, whizzing at Demon of Fire.

    This attack was so much beyond Demon of me¡¯s expectation. Without precautions, he could not avoid it and had to summon up his courage to protect the important parts of his body with his palms and charge at Long Eyebrow. Even if he got hurt, he should kill him with his palms.

    Long Eyebrow gave a strange smile and muttered, but he did not avoid his attack and only stood there silently.

    Demon of Fire felt quite anxious, but he hadunched the attack and could not hold it back, had no room to retreat, and could only hope that this desperate palm could work.

    Numerous white hairs entered his body like steel needles. Although he had protected the important parts of his body, he could not help roaring painfully as these hairs entered him, and his move also paused because of it.

    Instantly, he was shocked and found that his strength was flowing out along these white hairs and ceaselessly into Long Eyebrow¡¯s body.

    The strong sense of weakness made him lose the follow-up strength, and his moves became slower and slower. When the palm with all his might reached Long Eyebrow, it was already soft and powerless.

    Long Eyebrowughed wildly. ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    His white palm suddenly turned as dark as ink and fiercely went into Demon of Fire¡¯s chest like an eagle¡¯s w. When he took his hand out, his hand had a heart, which was still beating.

    Demon of Fire covered the blood hole in his chest and incredulously looked at Long Eyebrow with 9 points on his bald head, which were made by using a burning incense stick. Like a bloodthirsty devil, he put the heart into his mouth and began to chew with an enchanted expression, as if that was the most delicious food in the world.

    ¡°It turns out that you, you are the Heart-eating Devil...¡±

    Demon of Fire was suddenly enlightened, but he fell down on his back with a ¡°thunk¡±, and his eyes gradually faded to a dead gray, filled with unwillingness and resentment.

    30 years ago in the Ancient Martial World, an old monk, who guarded the Sutra Pavilion in the top Buddhist temple Tongtian Temple, was unwilling to die and learned the demonic magic of eating hearts to elongate his lifespan from nowhere and made all the eminent monks in the temple pass out with drugs.

    All the 786 eminent monks in the temple died because their hearts were taken. Overnight, Tongtian Temple was destroyed, and its miserable condition made everyone furious. All the great powers in the Ancient Martial World issued killing orders to pursue him.

    Unexpectedly, the old monk did not have advanced cultivation, but since he had always been living in the Sutra Pavilion, he had read numerous books and learned the perfect art of transfiguration. After transfiguring himself, he hid in the group of pursuers and escaped again after he easily killed more than 30 people, who died also because their hearts were taken. In theplicated human world, he was called Heart-eating Devil.

    After that, the old monk disappeared for more than 30 years, and no one had ever found him. The orders to kill him became a joke.

    Unexpectedly, he became Senior Long-Eyebrow Taoist, partnered with Woebegone Monk, and won fame in theplicated human world. Although he had bad behavior, he had not shown insanity, so no one had ever thought that he was the Heart-eating Devil.

    At the end of his life, Demon of Fire saw through his identity, but unfortunately, he could not tell the news to anyone.

    ¡°Woebegone Monk, it¡¯s all my fault. If I have insisted that you should not enter the matrix, you would not have died. Now I have avenged you, so you can feel at ease.¡±

    Long Eyebrow wept towards the great matrix, and his tears and the blood at the corners of his mouth blended, making him look as fierce as a ghost.

    In those past years, the entire Ancient Martial World was eager to kill him. Although he had the magical art of transfiguration, he was almost caught several times.

    When he came to a dead-end and nearly died, his childhood friend Woebegone Monk saved him at the risk of losing his prestige. Since then, they had changed their names and had been traveling around theplicated human world.

    Although he knew that Woebegone Monk saved him because he was also at the end of his life and wanted to learn the way to elongate his lifespan by eating hearts, he still thanked him and had never thought about hurting him.

    After all, he was the monster and devil that the entire world did not want, but eating human hearts was to elongate his lifespan, and it was not his hobby, so he also felt afraid and lonely and needed someone he trusted to be hispany.

    Woebegone Monk was not only his childhood friend, but he also served as the best cover for his identity. Above all, the two of them elongated their lives by eating human hearts, pitied each other, shared the same fate, and did not need to worry that one would betray the other.

    So, the death of Woebegone Monk made him thump his breast and stamp his feet and be desperate, but whether he was sad because of their friendship or that he wouldck a like-minded ¡°eater friend¡±, it was hard to tell.

    ¡°Killing lives to take the treasure, trapping your allies, and eating human hearts, you are full of evil, you are insane, and you are not as good as an animal. I won¡¯t feel guilty at all to kill a devil like you!¡±

    Just as Long Eyebrow put on his white hair and wiped his tears away, ready to open the great matrix to take the Treasure, Ding Ning¡¯s voice full of hatred came.

    ¡°You¡¯re not dead? How is that possible?¡±

    Seeing Ding Ning take a leisurely walk out of the great matrix without injury, Long Eyebrow opened his eyes wide out of shock.

    ¡°It is only a matrix, and it can¡¯t hurt me!¡±

    Ding Ning did not cover his roaring killing intention. Just as he spoke these words, he attacked Long Eyebrow with his fist at a ghostly speed. To such an insane Heart-eating Devil, he showed no mercy.

    Long Eyebrow¡¯s expression changed dramatically. Although Ding Ning¡¯s Soul was dispirited and his fighting power was not in its golden time, his physical strength was still at its peak level. Thus, this punch had a terrifying explosive sound, so Long Eyebrow did not dare to belittle his enemy at all.

    Besides that, he already had a fierce fight with Demon of Fire just now, and half of his True Qi had been spent. Although Demon of Fire¡¯s heart could supply energy to him, he needed some time to digest it.

 Chapter 384 - Matrix Banners

    <h4>Chapter 384 Matrix Banners</h4>

    ¡°Little guy, give me the Treasure, and I will spare your life.¡±

    Long Eyebrow instantly retreated and avoided the punch, but made an empty show of shouting, wanting to y for time.

    ¡°Spare my life? But I don¡¯t want to spare you.¡±

    Ding Ning followed him like his shadow. With a kick, he moved like an arrow to Long Eyebrow.

    Long Eyebrow sneered and used his old trick: All his white hairs turned into numerous flying threads, aiming at Ding Ning.

    When he found that Ding Ning did not avoid his hairs or covered the important parts of his body, Long Eyebrow seemed to have seen his hairs pierce Ding Ning¡¯s heart and could not help grinning fiercely and wildly. ¡°Little guy, you are still too weak to be my rival. What a vigorous heart! It can make me live longer.¡±

    ¡°I think it is impossible for you to live longer, and today is your death day.¡±

    Ding Ning suddenly shone with golden light. The moment these arrow-sharp hairs touched the golden light, they became soft and could not do any hard to Ding Ning.

    Bang!

    The moment Long Eyebrow froze, Ding Ning¡¯s fist had hit his chest hard, making his chest bones cave in and sending him flying backward, and then blood gushed out of his mouth madly.

    As his toes touched the ground, Ding Ning caught up with him without leaving any time for him to react and pounded him with fists.

    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±

    The pounding on the flesh with the sounds of breaking bones and his screams resounded.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s face of Long Eyebrow began to age at a rate visible to the naked eye. In the blink of an eye, it became covered with age spots and wrinkles. He became a bony old man who would be dead soon, looking extremely miserable.

    This weird appearance made Ding Ning subconsciously stop hitting him, wanting to see what was going on.

    But what happened next made his pupils shrink drastically and shoot an ice-cold look.

    He just stopped for a moment, but Long Eyebrow¡¯s face covered with age spots became young again as if a balloon was being blown, his broken bones made clicking sounds to repair themselves quickly, and his extremely weak blood also became energetic gradually. The rapidly growing momentum made Ding Ning feel extremely upset.

    ¡°What is this dark art?¡±

    Ding Ning felt this was something bad and stamped hard at Long Eyebrow¡¯s chest, but thetter moved horizontally to the side for five meters and sprang up, taking an energetic defensive posture. With a red light glinting in his eyes, he mumbled, ¡°A heart is the essence of a warrior. The one who eats it will have a longer life, but he could not break through the current realm anyway. Only when he absorbed the essence of life when he fell from the pinnacle of his power, could he break the restrictions. This is the reason why I have not improved a bit in practice over the past 30 years.¡±

    Ding Ning was shocked. Long Eyebrow¡¯s momentum kept rapidly growing because he was about to break through his current realm. If he was in his golden time, he might not be so afraid of a Sky Martial Arts Realm Warrior, but now he could only use half of his usual fighting power. Just now he could hit Long Eyebrow so crazily because he used the Vajra Charm and took the chance to hit him when he was unprepared. Once he reached the Sky Martial Arts Realm, it was hard to tell who would win.

    ¡°I should never let him reach the Sky Martial Arts Realm. I must break his upgrading process.¡± With angry eyes, Ding Ning went to his side like lightning and punched at his head.

    ¡°Useless. I just ate Demon of Fire¡¯s heart. All the essence of his martial arts is in me, and I can absorb it bit by bit. Now I am indestructible.¡±

    With an arrogantugh, Long Eyebrow aimed at Ding Ning¡¯s fist with his palm.

    With a ¡°bang¡±, the palm and the fist met. Long Eyebrow stood still, but Ding Ning had taken three steps back because of the shock, his Qi and blood surged, and his face turned red. In strength, he was inferior to him.

    Long Eyebrow stuck out his disgusting tongue to lick his lips, and his scarlet eyes glinted with greed. ¡°So strong strength. With such energetic essential blood, I can reach a higher level.¡±

    After finishing speaking before Ding Ning ridiculed him, he made his hands as dark as ink and went to grab Ding Ning¡¯s chest like a fierce ghost demanding a life.

    With an angry shout, Ding Ning suddenly had a silvery katana in his hand, made a shining arc in the air, and chopped hard at the ¡°dark w¡±.

    ¡°nk!¡± When the silvery Tai saber with a reputation of cutting iron like mud reached the dark palm, it made a metallic sound.

    Long Eyebrow sneered. ¡°It¡¯s a good knife, but unfortunately, it can¡¯t hurt my Ghost w of Hell. Boy, go to hell.¡±

    His ws left numerous faint traces in the air, aiming at Ding Ning¡¯s heart.

    Ding Ning thought fast. Long Eyebrow had not officially reached the Sky Martial Arts Realm, but he had almost made it. Reaching the realm was only a matter of time.

    The most depressing thing was that Long Eyebrow¡¯s upgrading was different from that of Long Xiaotian: He could upgrade while fighting. If this continued, Ding Ning would have an extremely unfavorable condition, so he must find a way to kill him soon.

    He thought of what Long Eyebrow said just now: The fact that he could regain his power after losing it was entirely due to the essence of life provided by the heart of Demon of Fire. ¡°What is this kung fu? Why is it so evil?¡±

    In an instant, Ding Ning kept moving back like a ghost, vanished on the spot, and entered the Eight Wild me Matrix.

    Without hesitation, Long Eyebrow followed him into the great matrix and sneered eerily. ¡°The Eight Wild me Matrix is my arena. Even if you can protect yourself with some matrix techniques you learned, you are still on the way to hell.¡±

    But then Long Eyebrow realized that something was wrong: 18 giant stone statues suddenly appeared andunched crazy attacks on him.

    ¡°What monsters are they?¡±

    Long Eyebrow screamed and took steps back fast, wanting to leave the great matrix, but it was toote. The original gate of life turned into a dead gate at this moment. The main matrix banner in his hand was useless, and the roaring fire swallowed him.

    With a cold sweat on his forehead, Long Eyebrow could not understand why the great matrix he had made himself suddenly changed, putting him in despair.

    But those 18 stone statues did not fear the fire and chased him closely as if they had targeted him, forcing him to keep running in the great matrix like a dog with its tail between its legs. If he had not finally reached the Sky Martial Arts Realm at the moment and could give off his True Qi to the outside, he was afraid he would have been burned to ashes by now.

    Ding Ning hid in the depths of the matrix and observed all this, silently feeling fortunate that he had changed the great matrix secretly just now when Demon of Fire went out and turned the great matrix into a real Eight Wild me Matrix, which had the power several times of the previous one.

    Seeing that Long Eyebrow was panicky at this moment and could not see through the changes of the matrix, he suddenly realized that Long Eyebrow¡¯s matrix aplishments were not as unfathomable as he thought. Instead, he was an unprofessional master of matrices.

    Either the previous Trapping Matrix or the Matrix of Fire was only an iplete matrix, iparable to the real one. Otherwise, Demon of Fire would not have escaped from the matrix and would have been burned to ashes.

    When Ding Ning thought this through, his fear was all gone. With a careful deduction, he found the reality of the matrix at once: The core of the matrix was that red boulder, which was the base of the iplete Eight Wild me Matrix.

    Ding Ning sneered. ¡°Let Long Eyebrow be the victim of his evil deed and lose his way in the Eight Wild me Matrix.¡±

    He moved the red stone secretly and changed the core of the Trapping Matrix, and he stuck a Fire-suppressing Charm to himself, waiting leisurely for his Long Eyebrows to end his own life.

    ¡°How can this be? This is impossible. I¡¯m a master of matrices.¡±

    Chased by the 18 stone statues, Long Eyebrow finally found the red stone, became overjoyed, and moved the red stone, ready to leave the matrix, but he found that he was still in the matrix. Stunned, he roared because he could not understand why he could not break the matrix, though this red stone was the core of the matrix.

    ¡°Nothing is impossible. What a useless master of matrices! In my eyes, you are only a joke.¡±

    Ding Ning appeared silently, stood straight proudly with his hands knotted behind his back, and ridiculed Long Eyebrow. ¡°You made a matrix full of ws, but you dare to call yourself ¡®Mater of Matrices¡¯. You are so narrow-minded.¡±

    ¡°Boy, I will kill you.¡±

    Long Eyebrow, who had always been proud of his great achievements in matrix-making, felt irritated, rushed to Ding Ning after a furious shout, and attacked his head fiercely with his ¡°dark ws¡±.

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    Ding Ning sneered dismissively and stood still on the spot, and Long Eyebrow went through his body. That was not his real body.

    ¡°What is this trick? Is it also the technique of the matrix?¡±

    Long Eyebrow looked astonished, stared at the dozens of figures of Ding Ning that suddenly appeared in front of him, and asked with trembling lips.

    ¡°My matrix achievements are not something for a narrow-minded person like you to guess.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s elusive voice echoed in the surroundings, but heined secretly, ¡°D*mn, I focused on doing this experiment, but I forgot that the water mirror is the superpower of water.¡±

    Fire and water could not coexist. Using the superpower of water in the great matrix of fire was torture because his superpower was being quickly consumed by the fire.

    He did not dare to continue trying anymore and took back the water mirror¡¯s superpower instantly, but the experimental result made him satisfied. After the water mirror¡¯s superpower was shown through the power of ancestral magic, it became more fantastic: People could not see the water mirror, and what was shown was a substantial figure condensed by water.

    ¡°Let me go, and I can teach you how to live longer.¡±

    Long Eyebrow panicked, instantly begged for mercy, and used his life-elongating method to seduce Ding Ning.

    ¡°Humph, swallow others¡¯ hearts to elongate one¡¯s life. Only a b*stard like you will use this insane method. I have no interest.¡±

    Ding Ning said coldly, but his eyes glinted as he stared at the main matrix banner in Long Eyebrow¡¯s hand. ¡°This is a matrix banner. With it, I can make a matrix.¡±

    Speaking of matrix banners, Ding Ning felt very depressed. At that time, Xuan Ji passed on the Inheritance of Matrices to him, but she did not teach him the most basic method of making a matrix banner, leading to the sad fact that he had learned so much basic matrix knowledge, but he had no banners to set up a matrix.

    This was also the reason why he had never tried to make a matrix after he got the Inheritance of Matrices. Instead, he could only use it as a reference to study the Rune Doctrine.

    Previously, he did not pay so much attention to matrices, but he became envious after witnessing the power of the Eight Wild me Matrix.

    If he could set up a great matrix at home, his family members would be safe.

    The Ghost Ind where the Inheritance of Wu Shen Pce was located was in a precarious situation. In a short time, it was not a big problem, but after a long time, when people found that this ind was not dangerous, even if the government would not turn it into a scenic spot, he was afraid that some Ancient Warriors or the special department would explore the mystery of the disappearance of the fog.

    Even if others found the Inheritance Gate of Wu Shen Pce, they would probably not enter it, but if the news was spread, more people would know it and would do their best to open the Inheritance Gate.

    The nonexistent Treasure had made people so crazy. This proved the temptation of practice resources to martial artists. If these people found that the ancient inheritance had appeared, no one knew what they would do. Maybe the deserted ind would be bombed and sink. This was not something that he was willing to see.

    If he had 81 matrix banners, he could cheat everyone and set up the Yinling Great Matrix. Without paying any price, he could take the deserted ind, making it disappear from the sea and be his back garden.

    As a Chinese saying goes, it is better to teach people to fish than to give people fish. Long Eyebrow only had eight matrix banners in total. Even if he took all of them, they were not so useful, so he wanted to learn the method of making matrix banners.

 Chapter 385 - Green Ivy Bead

    <h4>Chapter 385 Green Ivy Bead</h4>

    ¡°Then what do you want? Just tell me, as long as you let me go.¡±

    Long Eyebrow waspletely desperate under the siege of the 18 stone statues.

    It took all his strength to break a stone statue, but before he was relieved, the broken stone statue repaired itself, became the same as before in the blink of an eye, and then attacked him energetically, making him astonished. Thus, he became so awed by Ding Ning¡¯s weird means.

    Just now, he boasted that he was indestructible, but these stone statues were indestructible indeed, making him feel so ashamed. The person who had made the indestructible puppets was a real master, and he could notpete with him by using his demonic magic to absorb the essential blood and vitality in the hearts of the Warriors to elongate his life.

    What he did not know was that Ding Ning had not figured out the reason why these stone statues could repair themselves so far, but he thought that neither humans nor other living things could be really immortal, but he had not found the real secret of these stone statues.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything, and I only want to kill you.¡±

    Ding Ning spoke righteously, but his eyes kept turning, thinking about how to get the banner-making method.

    But he made up his mind soon. It was best if Long Eyebrow had the secret book that recorded the making method, and he could take it after killing him; if he didn¡¯t have it, he would never let off the inhuman guy like Long Eyebrow and allow him to hurt other people.

    ¡°If that is the case, let us die together!¡±

    When Long Eyebrow found that it was hopeless to beg for living, he had been defeated by the stone statues and retreated one step after another, and his state as someone who had just reached the Sky Martial Arts Realm was not steady, with the signs that he might degenerate to the Earth Martial Arts Realm, his fierceness in the bone was stimted. After an angry roar, he swelled like an intable ball. Next, his terrifying power permeated the air, his momentum increased rapidly, and even the surrounding mes had been driven out by his terrifying power.

    ¡°He wants to explode himself?¡± Ding Ning had a strong sense of death threat and changed his expression dramatically out of fear. As he tried his best to stick the Vajra Charm to himself, he rushed to the outside of the matrix unhesitatingly, but he also consciencelessly ordered these stone statues to stop this guy.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    As the earth-shattering explosion sounded, the Eight Wild me Matrix burst, sshing rubble, blowing dust, and leaving a more than 10-meter-deep pit in the ground.

    ¡°Um, um, um!¡±

    Although Ding Ning had used three Vajra Charms on himself, he was still quite shocked by the violent explosion and sent dozens of meters away, lying prone on the ground. After his vision turned dark for a while, he struggled to stand up after a few moments, could not help spitting a mouthful of blood as he felt something salty at his throat, and then coughed violently.

    Pale-faced, Ding Ning felt the burning pain in his lungs and looked at that deep pit with some fear. Long Eyebrow had just reached the Sky Martial Arts Realm, but his self-explosive power was so terrifying. It seemed that he would have to be more careful in the future and always be alert to these crazy ¡°suicide bombers¡±.

    What depressed him was that the eight banners that he treated as a sure thing in his bag had been exploded to pieces, not to mention the secret book of making matrix banners.

    ¡°God, what about the stone statues?¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯splexion changed. The 18 stone statues on the scene disappeared at this moment, and what was left was only the rubble scattered all over the ce.

    ¡°F*ck, this is a big loss. I go for wool ande back shorn.¡±

    Ding Ning thumped his chest and stamped his feet, feeling quite distressed. These stone statues were indestructible monsters and treasures that could save him at a critical moment. Unexpectedly, they had been destroyed by Long Eyebrow¡¯s self-explosion.

    He was unwilling to give up, so he searched for the rubble scattered all over the ce, to see if he could revive them, but unfortunately, the pieces of stone statues he collected after spending a long time with great efforts showed no signs to be alive again.

    It seemed that the stone statues had an endurance limit to remain indestructible. If the endurance limit was broken, their indestructible character would be a joke.

    Ding Ning was unkempt, and his face was covered with smears and bloodstains. Tattered like a tramp, he sat on the ground with a woebegone face. This time he suffered a heavy loss.

    Apart from the 1,000-year-old snow lotus, he did not get anything valuable and had lost 18 stone statues. It was a heavy loss indeed.

    Suddenly, Ding Ning took a nce from the corner of his eye and saw a seemingly faint cyan lustering out of the rubble. Surprised, he jumped up. When he removed the rubble, he saw a cyan bead the size of a fingernail.

    The cyan beads had a dim luster, which constantly shed with the faint cyan brilliance. It seemed that it wished to work hard to gather the remains of the stone statues, but perhaps its energy was too scarce, so the stone statues showed no sign toe together, let alone to be alive again.

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes looked thoughtful. ¡°Is this the secret that the stone statues remained indestructible?¡± As he picked up the cyan bead, a strong vitality permeated, making his dispirited Soul shocked.

    The stone man on his chest shed suddenly and even turned into a narrator for Ding Ning, and the information about the cyan bead entered his mind.

    ¡°Green Ivy Bead: It is made from the essence of epiphytic vines of over 10,000 years, contains a rich spiritual aura of life, can take the vitality of nts to enrich its energy, and can also be used to replenish vitality when treating the injury. Before its vitality ispletely consumed, the Green Ivy Bead can help creatures heal themselves.¡±

    ¡°Great stuff!¡± Ding Ning was overjoyed, but he never thought that the biggest secret of the stone statues was the magic Green Ivy Bead, which could raise the healing possibility of Sun Lanying¡¯s advanced liver cancer to 90%.

    Previously, the Little Ghost swallowed cancer cells and Rice Bean Oral Solution was used to stimte the normal cells to replicate and regenerate, but he only had 60% certainty topletely heal Sun Lanying. After all, she had been lying in bed for a long time, her autoimmunity was extremely low, and her ¡°fire of life¡± would go out at any time. From the perspective of Chinese medicine, she had a loss of Qi and blood and wasck of life vitality.

    The reason why he did not dare to treat Sun Lanying soon was that he was afraid her vitality could not sustain her life until the end of her treatment. The truth was: The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. If his treatment failed, Ye Huan and her sister who had epted the reality would not be able to bear the second blow.

    Initially, he intended to take thest risky trial to save Sun Lanying when her life nearly came to an end. Even if he failed, Ye Huan and her sister could ept it calmly.

    Now he had the Green Ivy Bead that could replenish vitality, which solved the biggest problem he worried about. This gave him much confidence, so he decided to start treating Sun Lanying immediately after replenishing energy to the Green Ivy Bead.

    The Green Ivy Bead might damage the natural environment by taking the vitality of nts, but this case involved a human life, so he did not actually have psychological burdens. This was probably the superiority of higher organisms.

    Besides that, epiphytic vines were nts attached to other nts and survived by taking their nutrition and vitality. This was naturalw, in line with the cycle of life.

    Since there were 18 stone statues, there should be 18 Green Ivy Beads. After stowing this Green Ivy Bead in the Mermaid Totem, Ding Ning made his eyes as bright as bulbs and began to remove the rubble bit by bit, looking for the nature-defying medical treasure.

    Half an hourter, Ding Ning looked with distress at the three Green Ivy Beads which had be pieces, feeling quite depressed.

    ¡°Long Eyebrow, you are a b*stard. Could you have exploded less powerfully?¡±

    ¡°You have destroyed three Green Ivy Beadspletely. Apart from the first Green Ivy Bead which is basically intact, the other 14 Green Ivy Bead all look dim, and the vitality they contain is nearly equal to zero. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t found the cyan luster.¡±

    Although the three Green Ivy Beads had be pieces, Ding Ning did not want to give them up and still put their pieces into the Mermaid Space, in case that they would recover to their original form if they absorbed the vitality of nts. For him, the more such treasures were, the better.

    As for the remains of the stone statues, Ding Ning touched his chin and pondered for a long time, but he still put them into the Ghost Space. After all, the material of these stone statues was very special. With the Green Ivy Beads, these statues could have an excellent fighting power. Even if he could not use them to fight his enemies, he could use them to protect his home. Also, it was a very good choice to practice fighting with them.

    After releasing the poor Phaeton, Ding Ning drove straight with a refreshing mind to the western suburbs. He remembered that the grove where Xiaojin was conquered was full of weeds, and there were no residents nearby. It was deserted, but it was a good ce to restore the vitality of the Green Ivy Beads.

    Half an hourter, Ding Ning took out the basically intact Green Ivy Bead and put it in that grove. Wisps of life breaths constantly floated to the Green Ivy Bead, and its cyan luster flickered all the time as if it was showing its joy.

    Ding Ning watched it patiently and quietly and found that the few tall trees closest to the Green Ivy Bead gradually withered, and their withered leaves became more withered, looking like a weak and clumsy old man.

    These trees also had a poor fate. Ding Ning was sympathetic with them, took the Green Ivy Bead away from these old trees, and continued to absorb the vitality of other tall trees. Spontaneously, he had the guilt that he was an executioner.

    In fact, the Green Ivy Bead was not fast in absorbing vitality. After two hours, Ding Ning gradually became impatient, took out the other Green Ivy Beads, and threw them on the yellowish weedy ground.

    The tens of thousands of square meters of grass turned yellow and withered at a rate visible to the naked eye as if it was already winter, but the Green Wine Beads were rejuvenated, shing with its cyan luster constantly.

    Ding Ningforted himself silently. ¡°Wildfires burn them but cause no death, and the spring breeze will bring them to life next year. When springes next year, this ce will still flourish with weeds and be vigorous again.¡±

    Unfortunately, what he did not know was that not only the vitality of the weeds but also the vitality of the soil in this ce had been taken, leading to the loss of grass for the following more than ten years. Even small animals were reluctant to approach it, so geologists noticed it and also took its soil sample for testing, but they could not find the cause no matter how hard they tried. It was not until a decadeter that this ce gradually revived.

    Ding Ning checked the time and found that it was already evening. He suddenly remembered Childe Bai¡¯s invitation and quickly put away the Green Ivy Bead, finding that although they had notpletely recovered, it was enough to use them to treat Sun Lanying¡¯s disease at least. Satisfied, he stowed them away and drove to the venue of the charity evening party¡ªPurple Star Pavilion Club.

    As one of the topmost luxurious membership clubs in Ninghai, Purple Star Pavilion Club held a pivotal position in the upper social circles of Ninghai.

    Even the annual membership fee started from a minimum of 100,000 yuan, but countless business elites and sessful people were still eager to visit this ce. Even if they gritted their teeth to pay the super high membership fee, they wanted to have the membership.

    After all, those who came here were big names of Ninghai. It often happened that tens or even hundreds of millions of business deals were easily made at its wine party.

    Anyone who was a motivated businessperson was unwilling to give up the opportunity to make friends with such top-level figures. It was possible that they would be lucky and get appreciated by some business tycoon, who might give them a chance to earn small sums, which, however, would reduce decades of hardworking time for them.

    Wearing a well-tailored ck evening dress, Ding Qianlie stretched and got out of her Rolls-Royce Phantom with the graceful catwalk in the respectful eyes of the club staff.

    In the past, she did not feel like joining such a charity auction wine party and would usually ask some of her subordinates to pay a routine visit.

    But the recentprehensive development of the Fuxing Road Old District Project caused some tension in the group¡¯s funds, so after being invited by William, the president of Zhada Bank¡¯s Ninghai Branch, she had toe here herself so as not to hurt his feelings.

    She had no choice because Longteng Group was a Mi Country¡¯spany. With the increasingly tense rtionship between Shenzhou and Mi Country and the direct and indirect attacks of business rivals, only a handful of banks were willing to provide loans to Longteng Group, so she had toe although she knew that the Yingjili big nose coveted her beauty.

 Chapter 386 - Gao Shengqingâ€™s Fear

    <h4>Chapter 386 Gao Shengqing¡¯s Fear</h4>

    ¡°Who is that woman? She is beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Shh, lower your voice. The woman looks extraordinary, and her identity is not simple for sure.¡±

    ¡°Not simple? What¡¯s the problem? If Childe Gao takes action, he will get her.¡±

    ¡°Right, Childe Gao, I know she is your cup of tea at first nce, and we all support you.¡±

    ¡°Childe Gao is the son of Gao Group¡¯s Chairman of the Board. What can she do no matter how unusual her identity is?¡±

    ...

    A few well-dressed young men looking like children of extraordinary families swallowed drool as they stared at Ding Qianlie¡¯s graceful figure and stunning face and also encouraged Childe Gao to strike up a conversation with her.

    When the young man respectfully surrounded by them looked at Ding Qianlie as he heard these words, his eyes suddenly brightened. Being a little obsessed with her appearance, he said hesitantly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what her identity is, so let me make that clear first.¡±

    This young man was Gao Shengqing, the son of Gao Group¡¯s Chairman of the Board who was held hostage on the yacht by Blood Demon in the past. He had a poor experience: When he drove a yacht to party, he was seized and poisoned by Blood Demon.

    If Zhuo Bufan had not found someone to detoxify him, he would have died a long time ago, and he had also been severely warned that he must not tell others about what had happened, or the consequences would be at his risk.

    He who had been arrogant was almost scared to death and stayed at home for several days before he recovered. Not until today his father asked him to represent him to attend the charity evening party, did he have toe and pay a courtesy visit.

    No one knew that he clearly saw what happened on the desert ind with a pair of high-power binocrs. The bloody fights of those martial arts masters that he could only see in TV series hadpletely changed his world view and view of life, making him subconsciously realize that the world was not as simple as he had imagined before.

    If he saw such a top beauty like Ding Qianlie in the past, he would have ignored everything and gone over to take liberties with her, but what happened on the deserted ind had subtly changed his arrogant character, making him sedate.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem even if she has a decent status? Can shepare with you? You are the son of Gao Group¡¯s Chairman of the Board. In Ninghai, there are no women whom you can¡¯t match.¡±

    ¡°Right, Childe Gao, you can¡¯t belittle yourself. This is not your style.¡±

    ¡°Childe Gao, we all support you. When you get the chick, y with her, and get tired of her, you can give her to us, hehe.¡±

    These yboys ttered him at once and encouraged him to go and strike a conversation. A filthy-looking guy told him their hearts.

    Gao Shengqing became energized. ¡°Right, those martial arts masters are very scaring, but now this is aw-ruled society, and I am in the city, so ying with a woman shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    Especially when he saw Ding Qianlie¡¯s sexy and enchanting figure and noble and elegant temperament, coupled with her stunning appearance, he couldn¡¯t help feeling the itch in his heart.

    He ran his fingers through his hair, tidied up the well-made Italian handmade white dress, gave a smile that he thought was wless, and quickly ran after Ding Qianlie.

    ¡°Hi, this beauty...¡±

    ¡°Sister, why are you here?¡±

    When Gao Shengqing saw Ding Qianlie¡¯s expressionless face, ready to use his skills of chasing after a girl, a surprised voice suddenly came, making him subconsciously look at Ding Ning who was quickly walking over.

    As that familiar figure came closer and closer and gradually merged into the figure who got the final victory on the desert ind, Gao Shengqing suddenly stopped the flirtatious words he was about to say, showing panic in his eyes.

    His mind turned nk, and he was almost scared to pee and roared crazily inwardly, ¡°It is him. Lord, it is him. This beautifuldy is his sister. God, do I want to die? I even desire to flirt with his sister. These b*stards have made such trouble for me.¡±

    Ding Qianlie¡¯s beautiful eyes glinted, and she gave a happy smile and turned around to Ding Ning. ¡°Brother, why are you also here?¡±

    ¡°Uh, I was invited by a friend to attend this charity evening party. You usually don¡¯t attend such wine parties, do you? Why are you here today?¡±

    Ding Ning asked with curiosity, turned his eyes to the stunned Gao Shengqing, and asked in surprise, ¡°Sister, this is your friend?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know him, but somehow he blocked my way.¡±

    Ding Qianlie naturally took Ding Ning¡¯s arm and tilted her head to look at Gao Shengqing. ¡°Who are you? Anything to say?¡±

    When he saw that Ding Ning¡¯s face suddenly became serious, Gao Shengqing was almost scared to death, knelt with a thud on the floor, trembled all over, and, thinking fast, gave a ttering smile. ¡°I, I am a greeter at Purple Star Pavilion Club, and the club has justunched a new service. That is to kneel to wee guests. I came to wee the guests. Yes, I am a greeter, hehe!¡±

    The sister and her brother looked at each other inexplicably. ¡°Purple Star Pavilion Club does have a very high standard, and even a waiter can wear a handmade customized evening dress. It also has the service of kneeling to wee guests. This is too much. It¡¯s a little hard to get used to it.¡±

    ¡°Men won¡¯t easily kneel to others, and we don¡¯t need such a service.¡±

    Ding Ning waved his hands, feeling very displeased with the wee service that trampled on the dignity of others, so he had a bad impression of Purple Star Pavilion.

    ¡°D*mn, where does this little guye from? He wears stall goods, but he dares to take Childe Gao¡¯s girl.¡±

    ¡°F*ck, go and beat him, and he dares to take the woman our Childe Gao likes.¡±

    ¡°Wow, Childe Gao¡¯s method of flirting with girls has be more and more masterful. He kneels to propose.¡±

    ¡°I guess Childe Gao will take out a three carat diamond ring right now. I bet that beauty will shake off that idiot¡¯s hand and ept Childe Gao¡¯s love.¡±

    ¡°Look at that idiot¡¯s poor look. He just drives a Passat and wears stall goods, so how can hepete with our Childe Gao?¡±

    ...

    Several yboys of the second- and third-ss families came over, ttered Childe Gao, and belittled Ding Ning.

    Gao Shengqing was scared to tremble, the muscles on his face kept twitching, and big sweat drops oozed out of his forehead. He cursed these stupid teammates madly because this might bring serious trouble to him. ¡°Ding Ning wears stall goods, but he is a merciless martial arts master.¡±

    If the look in his eyes could kill, he had cut hisckeys into pieces by now.

    With very sharp ears, Ding Ning had already heard these people¡¯s words and looked at Gao Shengqing with a curious expression. ¡°Are you a greeter of the club? Is kneeling the club¡¯s new way to wee guests?¡±

    ¡°I, I...¡±

    Gao Shengqing sweated all over, with fear in his eyes. He avoided Ding Ning¡¯s eyes and did not dare to look at them directly.

    ¡°Where did you see me?¡±

    Ding Ning made a meaningful curve at the corner of his mouth and suddenly thought of where. ¡°I am afraid this guy is one of the witnesses of the thing that happened on the deserted ind. After all, there were many yachts and fishing boats at that time. Otherwise, the Childe Gao would not have instantly knelt to me as if he had seen a ghost or made up a lie of kneeling to wee guests.¡±

    ¡°I... I have never seen you!¡±

    Gao Shengqing just felt that a chill went straight from his tailbone to his head, knowing that if he did not answer well, he might be killed tonight, so he gritted teeth to answer, looking ghastly pale.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine, guard your mouth, and get out. Remember, some people are not for you to desire!¡±

    Since there were so many people at the scene, Ding Ning could not kill him and could only give him a vague warning. ¡°This Childe Gao is so scared, but he still insists that he has never seen me. He is also a wise man, and I believe he will guard his mouth well.¡±

    Now Ding Qianlie also realized that this Gao Shengqing wanted to flirt with her, but this made her secretly sneer. Although she did not know why he was so afraid of her brother, she detested the feeling of being watched like a monkey. She held Ding Ning¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Ding Ning caught a meaningful glimpse of Gao Shengqing and strode to the club.

    ¡°Childe Gao, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    One of hisckeys came over, helped him get up solicitously, and asked with confusion.

    ¡°p!¡±

    A loud p sounded, and Gao Shengqing scolded them desperately, ¡°F*ck off, all of you, f*ck off, and I was almost killed because of you pigs. In the future, stay away from me.¡±

    Seeing that the dark-faced Gao Shengqing did not even attend the wine party and just drove away, hisckeys suddenly became dumbfounded and did not know why Childe Gao had be so insane.

    A cleverckey seemed to think of something, changed his expression, and said, ¡°God, the young man we met just now must be someone that even Childe Gao does not dare to offend, so he became so scared.¡±

    ¡°No, that guy wears stall goods, so how can he be someone that even Childe Gao does dare to offend?¡±

    ¡°Crap, if this young man does not have a great identity, why did the arrogant Childe Gao kneel to him? There are so many Childes who keep a low profile now, aren¡¯t there?

    ¡°Th-then what should we do? If the person whom even Childe Gao can¡¯t offend wants to revenge us, he can kill us so easily like killing an ant.¡±

    ¡°I wish such a great person would not take such unimportant people like us so seriously.¡±

    ...

    Theseckeys finally got Childe Gao¡¯s feeling, became quite pale out of fear, and silently prayed that Ding Ning would not hate them.

    Although they were scared and wanted to flee immediately, when they thought of the instructions of their families¡¯ elders that they must attend the wine party to make connections, they had to summon up their courage to go in.

    The onlookers did not know Ding Ning and his sister, but they all knew Gao Shengqing. Since the person could make Childe Gao submit, he was not the one that they dared to offend. Showing awe on their faces, they looked at the backs of the brother and his sister and guessed silently, ¡°Which family does this Childee from? He keeps such a low profile. Dressed in stall goods, he came to attend this high-level charity auction.¡±

    Initially, the security guards at the entrance of the club wanted to check Ding Ning¡¯s identity. After all, how could a guy who drove a cheap Passat and wore stall goods have an invitation letter for this charity auction held by Purple Star Pavilion Club?

    But when they saw the son of the famous Gao Group¡¯s Chairman of the Board kneel, they lost their courage to look down upon the person, but it was their responsibility to check each guest¡¯s invitation letter. If they did not check that, they neglected their duty, but if they checked that, they might offend the low-profile Childe, so they were now in dilemma.

    ¡°Mr. Ding, you havee. Childe Bai asked me toe out to wee you.¡±

    When these security guards did not know what to do, a very beautiful voice came, making them heave a long sigh of relief. Jiang Yimeng was their boss Childe Bai¡¯s woman, and she came out to wee him. If anything was wrong, that was none of their business.

    ¡°You are the superstar Jiang Yimeng?¡±

    With a little surprise, Ding Ning looked at the slightly powdered woman with a warm smile in front of him, and she and some familiar superstar on TV gradually became one person.

    But Ding Qianlie did not care about that at all. She had met so many Haiwu superstars, so she did not treat a domestic top star as someone so important.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take a superstar so seriously. Mr. Ding, you just treat me as Childe Bai¡¯s assistant, and that¡¯s enough because he is our Tiangong Entertainment¡¯s boss.¡±

    In front of the young man highly valued by Bai Qing, Jiang Yimeng did not dare to put on a superstar¡¯s airs, gave an amiable smile, and said.

    ¡°Oh, I have to bother you, Assistant Jiang.¡±

    Her identity just surprised him for a moment. Soon, he became calm and said coolly.

 Chapter 387 - Halidan

    <h4>Chapter 387 Halidan</h4>

    After all, Jiang Yimeng was once the woman his roommates had dreamed of and her posters were pasted up all over the dormitory; otherwise, he might not have recognized her because he did not habitually care about entertainment gossip.

    Jiang Yimeng silently thought that this man was wondrous. ¡°Childe Bai does have sharp eyes. This young man is really different.¡±

    If an ordinary person suddenly saw such a national goddess superstar like her, he would show excessive admiration or be ovee with his emotions; or he would nosily ask her to take a photo with him or noisily ask for her signature.

    But Ding Ning regained calmness only after a little surprise, and her observation let her believe that he was not acting but was really calm, without any evil ideas in his eyes as if she was only an ordinary person.

    This was enough to prove that this young man had experienced great events. Although she was a very popr superstar, she was only an ordinary person in his eyes.

    Besides that, his female partner had been calm, did not show the slightest surprise or excitement of seeing a superstar, and even had a slightly dismissive attitude toward her.

    This made Jiang Yimeng feel a little inexplicably disappointed, but she had begun to think more highly of the man and woman. ¡°This is the style of those top-ss families¡¯ children who have been used to seeing superstars.¡±

    Purple Star Pavilion covered a veryrge area of more than 10,000 square meters, and on both sides of its first floor¡¯s splendid lobby were disyed all kinds of buffet pastries, drinks, and wines.

    Wearing expensive jewels, many attractively dresseddies took gracefuldylike steps walking among the well-dressed and eloquently talking men and smiled sweetly. What a wonderful time!

    Dressed in the uniform clothing, the waiters and waitresses held their trays professionally moving in the crowd to serve the rich and the noble.

    Ding Ning looked at the scene curiously and was soon attracted by the rich buffet. Since he had not eaten for a whole day, now he was so hungry that his stomach began to rumble.

    ¡°Mr. Ding, Childe Bai is waiting for you on the second floor. Let me take you there, shall I?¡±

    Jiang Yimeng did not notice that Ding Ning¡¯s mouth was watering as he stared at an Australian lobster. With an apologetic expression, she took a look at Ding Qianlie. This meant that it was inconvenient for her to go with them.

    Ding Ning looked a little unhappy, ready to speak something, but Ding Qianlie said with a smile, ¡°Just go ahead, and I¡¯ll talk to a few business partners.¡±

    ¡°Well then, I wille to you in a while.¡±

    Since his sister had said so, Ding Ning had to say goodbye to her and followed Jiang Yimeng to go to the second floor from the spiral stairs at a corner of the lobby.

    Coming to the second floor from the first, Ding Ning perceived something unusual: This ce was heavily guarded, full of seriousness. Dozens of strong men in ck with earphones patrolled back and forth constantly. This was a show of heavy guard.

    Although he was led by Jiang Yimeng, these people still came to ask them and only let them pass after calling Childe Bai to ask for permission.

    So, Ding Ning became curious. ¡°What background does the friend whom Childe Bai spoke of have? Why does the friend behave like he confronts a formidable enemy?¡±

    As they got closer to where Bai Qing was, Ding Ning surprisingly found that the security level was raised again, and he also met many foreign bodyguards, who looked at the two of them with alert. Although Bai Qing had called to ask these guys to let them pass, these guys still insisted on searching them with metal detectors.

    Ding Ning frowned. ¡°This is Bai Qing¡¯s ce, but these foreigners didn¡¯t listen to his order. Who on earth is so mysterious?¡±

    Anyway, he did not have bad intentions, so he let them check himself with an extremely cooperative attitude. Besides that, his weapons were either in the Consciousness Sea or in the Mermaid Space, and these detectors could not find them.

    Bai Qing came out to wee Ding Ning and smiled apologetically from a distance. ¡°Sorry, brother, my friend¡¯s identity is a little special. Please don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡±

    Ding Ning was still very unhappy and replied coolly, making Bai Qing feel quite embarrassed.

    Jiang Yimeng had left silently because she had no right to walk on, and Bai Qing himself led Ding Ning to a deluxe suite.

    In the room, there was arge bed, where a pale handsome young man with deep eye sockets and a goatee was lying.

    On the sofa beside it was sitting a white man in his early 30s with brown curly hair and freckles.

    At a corner of the room were standing four strong Shenzhou men wearing the suits of bodyguards, looking at him with alert.

    Seeing Bai Qing take Ding Ning inside, the white man on the sofa rose to his feet and observed Ding Ning but did not speak anything, but Ding Ning had perceived some disappointment from his eyes, which disappeared instantly.

    The handsome young man on the bed made great efforts to sit up and greeted Ding Ning in awkward Shenzhounguage with a smile, ¡°You are the Ding Ning whom Bai Qing spoke of, right? I am very sorry I did not go and wee you because I am unwell.¡±

    Ding Ning looked at him in surprise. ¡°You are an Arabian?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you can tell my ent?¡±

    The handsome man on the bed raised his eyebrows and asked in Arabic quite surprisingly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a guess. Arabians are a little different from Shenzhou people.¡±

    Ding Ning answered in fluent Arabic, thinking about the intention of Bai Qing who asked him toe today.

    With a little surprise, Bai Qing looked at Ding Ning because he did not expect him to speak Arabic.

    What he did not know was that afterunching the superpower ofmunicating with birds and beasts, Ding Ning could easily learn anynguage. It was estimated that now he could basically speak everynguage on earth.

    ¡°Oh, Ah, you can even speak Arabic. It¡¯s so great.¡±

    The handsome man was a little excited and wanted to sit up, but he suddenly frowned with pain,y down again, and smiled at Ding Ning apologetically.

    Thus, Ding Ning had a very good impression of him. Compared with the white young man, this Arabian was more like a gentleman.

    ¡°Bai, is your friend so excellent as you said?¡±

    At this time, that white young man suddenly asked in English, but the observation from his eyes decreased a bit.

    ¡°Do you have other ways?¡±

    Bai Qing looked at the white young man a little unhappily and said in English, ¡°Ding Ning is my friend, but your behavior disappoints me so much. This is not what a gentleman should do.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, because I care about the situation too much, and mainly because your friend is too young. As far as I know, a traditional Chinese physician seems more excellent in medical skills when he is older.¡±

    The white young man shrugged and answered sincerely.

    ¡°Believe me; he is not less able than those old traditional Chinese physicians. If anyone can help you in Shenzhou Country, I¡¯m afraid this person is only this friend of mine.¡±

    Bai Qing patted the white young man on the shoulder. ¡°You should apologize to my friend for your rudeness.¡±

    ¡°Okay, as long as your friend can cure Halidan, I¡¯d love to apologize to him.¡±

    Obviously, the white young man did not trust Ding Ning and said very indirectly.

    ¡°Childe Bai, what is going on?¡±

    Ding Ning had faintly guessed it, but he still wanted to confirm it.

    ¡°Let me introduce him first!¡±

    Bai Qing took Ding Ning to the sofa, gave him a ss of red wine, and introduced, ¡°The man on the bed is Halidan, the crown prince of Alianqiu, and the only seven-star hotel on earth is his family¡¯s business.¡±

    Halidan winked at Ding Ning and smiled cheerfully. ¡°I¡¯m d to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Prince Halidan, me too. Nice to meet you.¡±

    Ding Ning was shocked and suddenly understood the situation. ¡°No wonder the security check outside is so strict.¡±

    Alianqiu was a union country consisting of seven bo tribes, but its status in the world is not low. After all, it was an extremely wealthy country rich in oil.

    So, it was understandable for Crown Prince Halidan¡¯s men to have ignored Bai Qing¡¯s words and insisted on searching Ding Ning because they wanted to protect their prince.

    ¡°This is Hengli, the Prince of Yingjili!¡±

    Bai Qing turned around and introduced that white young man to him.

    ¡°Hengli, the prince of Yingjili?¡± Ding Ning was startled. The prince was not a crown prince and seemed not as important as Crown Prince Halidan, but this was not true.

    The truth was that Yingjili was one of five permanent members of Lianheguo, but Alianqiu was only a small country in Zhongdong. In terms of international status, Prince Hengli is more distinguished than Halidan.

    Ding Ning was shocked, but he did not show it on his face and nodded to Hengli normally.

    But then he looked at Bai Qing with confusion. ¡°Childe Bai, why didn¡¯t the two princes go to Yan Jing when they came to Shenzhou? Why did theye to Ninghai, without news reports?¡±

    What Ding Ning said was true. At a sensitive time of growing tension between Shenzhou and Mi Country,ing to Shenzhou with their identities was able to represent the attitudes of their countries, and news media were bound topete for the coverage of them onrge scales.

    Alianqiu was easy to be dealt with because it had been unfriendly with Mi Country, but Yingjili was different. This country had been serving as Mi Country¡¯s ¡°younger brother¡±, beating the drum for it. Although the two nations were not as close as before, Prince Hengli¡¯sing to Shenzhou at the sensitive time would stir the imagination of the public.

    Bai Qing gave a wry smile. ¡°Brother, the truth is that this time they came to Shenzhou secretly in the name of a business mission...¡±

    As Bai Qing exined it, Ding Ning gradually understood. The story was that Bai Qing once studied in Yingjili and lived in the same dormitory with Prince Halidan and Prince Hengli, and they had built very good rtionships and also kept in touch after graduation.

    This time they came to Shenzhou in the name of Alianqiu Business Mission because of an awkward situation: Prince Halidan had a strange disease, of which his local hospital could not find the cause, so he asked Prince Hengli for help.

    Prince Hengli asked the Chief Royal Doctor of Yingjili Royal Family to examine him, but the doctor could not find the cause, and then he gathered countless top doctors from around the world to discuss it, but the diagnosis waspletely the same: Halidan was not sick.

    However, Halidan insisted that he was sick and his disease was still rapidly worsening, giving him unbearable pain.

    Without solutions, Prince Hengli suddenly thought of the traditional Chinese physician whom Bai Qing had just met but highly spoken of when they chatted on the phone some time ago, so he came up with the idea and volunteered to apany Halidan to Shenzhou for treatment on a secret trip.

    Of course, the prince¡¯s trips were always not casual, especially at the sensitive time, so he came to Shenzhou with another mission: He came to prepare the birthday gift for Yingjili¡¯s Queen Yilishabai the Second who would be 93 in April next year, hoping to pay a high price to ask the Master of the Divine Burin to carve an ingenious birthday gift himself for her.

    After learning all the details of the matter, Ding Ning had an extremely weird expression and looked at Bai Qing¡¯s slightly apologetic smile, knowing that this guy must have guaranteed that he would help him find the Master of the Divine Burin.

    In this world, apart from Murong Yanran, he was afraid that only Bai Qing knew he was the Master of the Divine Burin. After all, he swapped a vi with a jade ornament. Even if Bai Qing had not asked him about that, he would have guessed his identity.

    Ding Ning was a little unhappy because he felt that Bai Qing had yed a trick on him, but when he thought that this guy knew he was the Master of the Divine Burin but had not exposed his identity, he became satisfied with him.

 Chapter 388 - Reward and Betting Agreement

    <h4>Chapter 388 Reward and Betting Agreement</h4>

    But he was curious about how Bai Qing had found his excellent medical skills, for he remembered that when Bai Qing was investigating him, he was only a nameless medical college graduate.

    Although he showed his good skills in Diannan, that was not enough for Bai Qing to trust him so much, wasn¡¯t it? After all, Yingjili Royal Family¡¯s doctor could not even find out the cause of Halidan¡¯s disease.

    When he spoke of this doubt, Bai Qing smiled meaningfully. ¡°Because my family name is Bai.¡±

    ¡°If your family name is not Bai, you want to take my family name ¡®Ding¡¯ as yours?¡±

    Ding Ning rolled his eyes unhappily because he hated such a pretentious look most. It was not frank or righteous at all, so he silently decided that he would not send the ck Tiger ornament he prepared to send him as the rest payment for the vi.

    Bai Qing was not angry and only said a few words, which made Ding Ning greatly surprised. ¡°I can¡¯t take your family name as mine, but my cousin may have the chance.¡±

    ¡°Your cousin? Who?¡±

    Ding Ning was confused and did not know when Bai Qing got a cousin.

    Bai Qing smiled very proudly. ¡°My cousin¡¯s previous family name is Bai, but her current family name is Qiao.¡±

    ¡°Qiao Qiao? She is your cousin? Her mother is your aunt?¡±

    Ding Ning was astonished but suddenly thought of what Qiao Qiao said. Her mother¡¯s family name was Bai, so when she went to college, she used Bai Qinglian as her name. This sounded so incredible for him. ¡°This world is too small.¡±

    Bai Qing seemed very satisfied with his astonishment and shaking his head, said, ¡°Yes, so you might be my cousin¡¯s husband someday.¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t do the wrong matchmaking. Qiao Qiao and I are ssmates, and our rtionship is not asplicated as you think.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s voice had the resentment that he himself was not aware of, and he did not dare to imagine that he would call the old man who had trampled on all his dignity father-inw someday.

    ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t meddle in your business. Anyway, I think you are great.¡±

    Bai Qing patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I am great, I... wait, but this means that you and Mayor Du...¡±

    Ding Ning suddenly realized something. ¡°Mayor Du¡¯s wife is Qiao Qiao¡¯s aunt, and Bai Qing¡¯s aunt is Qiao Qiao¡¯s mother. This means that Bai Qing and Mayor Du are rtives. That¡¯s why this guy always looks carefree and focuses on making money. The truth is that he relies on this rtionship.¡±

    This exined the reason why Bai Qing was so sure that Ding Ning could find out the cause of Halidan¡¯s disease. Since a vegetative patient who stayed in bed for two years could be awoken, such a magical medical skill was worth his trust.

    Being very smart, Bai Qing had got the rest meaning of his words, gave a small smile, and shaking his head, said, ¡°It¡¯s not like what you think, and you will know when you go to Yan Jing in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yan Jing? Why do I need to go to Yan Jing? Not interested!¡±

    Ding Ning said without showing his attitude, but he muttered inwardly, ¡°It seems that both the Bai Family and the Qiao Family are great families with extraordinary backgrounds.¡±

    ¡°You will go. If you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s make a wager.¡±

    Bai Qing smiled confidently.

    ¡°Not interested!¡±

    Ding Ning refused him unhesitatingly. After all, Yan Jing was the capital of Shenzhou. As a man of Shenzhou, he was bound to go there and take a look.

    More importantly, once the clinical test result of Rice Bean Oral Solution came out, No. 1 Chief would decorate him, and he was bound to go to Yan Jing. Unless he was an idiot, he would not make a wager that he was sure to lose.

    Bai Qing gave a smile and did not mind it. Although he had learned lots of things about Ding Ning, he still had no idea about the matter of Rice Bean Oral Solution. The trip he mentioned only referred to the visit to his cousin Qiao Qiao.

    From his point of view, if Ding Ning wanted to live with his cousin Qiao Qiao with his identity and status, he would have to withstand unbearable resistance, but he inexplicably believed that as long as Ding Ning wanted it, he would make it.

    His inexplicable trust came from his sharp eyes and the quality potential Ding Ning showed.

    Since he knew Ding Ning¡¯s outstanding medical skills, incredible martial arts skills, and magical carving techniques, Bai Qing believed that Ding Ning¡¯s future achievements would not be less brilliant than anyone else¡¯s, and even the Qiao Family would have to admire him someday.

    ¡°Halidan is a very good friend of mine, and the most important thing is that he is rich.¡±

    Bai Qing whispered filthily in Ding Ning¡¯s ear, making Ding Ning criticize him inwardly, ¡°Can anyone like you hurt a friend like this?¡±

    Bai Qing¡¯s behavior made him unhappy, but he had a very good impression of Halidan, who was a hearty and polite prince. If the patient were Hengli with that bad attitude, he would ignore anyone¡¯s persuasion and turn around and leave immediately.

    Of course, the cause of Halidan¡¯s disease that Yingjili Royal Family¡¯s doctor could not find out also aroused his great curiosity.

    Being top medical experts in the world, Yingjili Royal Family¡¯s doctors were well-known internationally and would never be those only with a good name.

    ¡°Prince Halidan, now let me feel your pulse, and let your bodyguards keep calm.¡±

    Ding Ning walked smilingly to Halidan¡¯s bed and said.

    Halidan reached out his hand to order his four bodyguards to stay where they were when they were ready to move as they saw Ding Ning approaching him. ¡°He hase to treat my disease. You guys, don¡¯t be nervous.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡±

    The four bodyguards said yes, but they still tightened their muscles, ready to move. Once they found any of Ding Ning¡¯s harmful behavior, they would react instantly.

    Ding Ning was surprised silently. ¡°The four bodyguards of Halidan are real master-level Turning Energy practitioners, but these people are willing to be bodyguards. This proves that money makes the mare go.¡±

    But this situation was easy to understand. The resources that a warrior needed in practice wererge amounts, but where should those individual practitioners without powerful family backgrounds get money from to buy practicing materials? So, money was a must.

    After serving the rich people as bodyguards for several years, they would haverge sums of money to buy resources such as herbs, weapons, treasures, and others that could help them improve their fighting powers. Why not do it? So, even the Turning Energy masters could not avoid this earthly action.

    Of course, if warriors became masters, they would not ept such employment. For them, this was an insult.

    Masters without powerful backgrounds would usually choose to be the Gods of powerful families. In normal times, they would use the resources these families provided to attentively practice. When these families were in danger, they would help them. This would show their high position¡¯s style but would not disgrace other strong practitioners who had also be masters.

    For Ding Ning, this was ying the ostrich in nature because they still served as the beaters of powerful families, but he had to admit that their employment rtionship was somewhat different. It was on a much more advanced level.

    After all, masters could not be insulted. Even these family owners had to treat these masters with respect, should never arrogantly give orders to them like their servants, and had to kindly ask for their help, but these masters could say no.

    A master like Xiahou was absolutely a special example because he wanted to pay his debt of gratitude and was willing to be their bodyguard.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Ding Ning put his hand on Halidan¡¯s pulse and used his Absolute Touch to carefully examine the abnormalities inside Halidan¡¯s body. As his expressions kept changing, he could not help but give an ¡°oh¡±, but Halidan looked painful and moaned.

    ¡°What about it? Is it that you still can¡¯t find the cause?¡±

    Hengli came over and asked nervously because Halidan¡¯sing to Shenzhou was due to his persuasion. If the cause was still not found, he would be ashamed of continuing to stay in Shenzhou to look for the Master of the Divine Burin and have to escort him back and think about other solutions.

    Ding Ning nced at him and reproached unceremoniously, ¡°I¡¯m treating the patient. Be quiet!¡±

    Hengli pursed his lips but did not go furious as Ding Ning thought. Unexpectedly, he closed his mouth obediently, so Ding Ning¡¯s impression of him became a little better.

    The corner of Bai Qing¡¯s eye throbbed, and he had a helpless expression. ¡°In this world, only this extremely bold guy dares to treat Hengli as nobody so important. This is a prince of the Yingjili Royal Family, and I even have to be a little careful talking to him.¡±

    But he did not know that Ding Ning went wild with joy at the moment. If he had not felt Halidan¡¯s pulse, he would not have found that his Absolute Touch had surprisingly evolved.

    Yes, it was evolution. Previously, his Absolute Touch could only disy a stereo image in his brain, butter when he treated Wang Guoliang¡¯s wounds in Diannan, to save his superpower, he inadvertently found that he could adjust his superpower when he wanted and use it to examine the specific body parts and amplify them tens of thousands of times.

    But now, a clear stereo image of Halidan¡¯s entire body and a cursor-like little finger beside it appeared in his brain, and he could use it to touch the stereo image at will.

    Just now when he gave out an ¡°oh¡±, it was because of the appearance of the little finger icon. With an idea to try it, he moved the little finger to poke Halidan¡¯s heart. As a result, he surprisingly found that it could be moved, and Halidan moaned also because he suddenly poked his heart.

    Ding Ning was overjoyed because the appearance of the little finger was quite significant. With it, he could directly treat themon ailments in his brain.

    This was like ying a ¡°Find Differences¡± game. If he could clearly remember a normal person¡¯s body structure, he could take out the foreign matters that were bad for the person¡¯s health directly with the little finger.

    ¡°What are your symptoms?¡±

    Initially, Ding Ning thought that he could find the cause of his disease with his Absolute Touch soon, so he did not even ask his patient, but after examining his body three times, he surprisingly found that Halidan was exceptionally healthy. Apart from a mild stomach ulcer, he had no other problems. That was why even the Chief Royal Doctor of Yingjili could not find the cause of his disease.

    So, he realized that Halidan¡¯s condition was probably a deep microscopic problem. In other words, it could not be detected by using Western medical detecting equipment.

    For microbes like rice and beans, even he had a high-power microscope, it would be difficult for him to find them in such a short time if he could not check and tell them with his Absolute Touch by magnifying them 10,000 times in his mind.

    So, he needed to ask Halidan about his focus of infection and then locate it for microscopic search; otherwise, his superpower was not enough to support him to search all parts of Halidan¡¯s body.

    ¡°Dear Bai, you said that your friend is excellent at medical treatment, but he still can¡¯t find the cause of the disease, can he? I¡¯m so disappointed.¡±

    Prince Hengli said sarcastically, so Bai Qing was a little displeased and looked at Ding Ning apologetically. ¡°Hengli, don¡¯t be anxious. Traditional Chinese medicine stresses looking, smelling, asking, and feeling (the pulse). Just now, Ding Ning was feeling the pulse, and now asking his patient is also a normal procedure. Besides, I have never guaranteed that Ding Ning could find the cause.¡±

    ¡°Humph, I hope he is really capable.¡±

    Immediately, Hengli did not know what to say. Indeed, Bai Qing had never guaranteed that Ding Ning could cure Halidan, but it was he who wanted to get the jade ornament of the Master of the Divine Burin, so he persuaded Halidan toe to Shenzhou.

    He knew that he was wrong and shrugged off, pretending to be disapproved, but he became even more hopeless about Ding Ning¡¯s ability.

    The little good impression of Hengli that Ding Ning had just had disappeared immediately. It was said that Yingjili people valued etiquette and gentlemanliness most, but he did not find any politeness a gentleman should have from Prince Hengli but only the arrogance in his bones. Yes, Ding Ning was quite unhappy with the man¡¯s pride and prejudice.

 Chapter 389 - The Cause of the Disease

    <h4>Chapter 389 The Cause of the Disease</h4>

    ¡°Since half a month ago, I have been having a headache for ten minutes every hour as if something is swallowing my... my energy, yes, energy, so I get tired very easily.¡±

    Halidan said with a pained expression, looking like he was a little scared of talking about this, and he seemed to have been seriously tortured by the pain.

    ¡°Prince Hengli, can we make a wager?¡±

    Ding Ning instantly had a clear mind. ¡°It seems that something is wrong in his brain.¡± He turned his eyes, turned around, and looking at Prince Hengli, said.

    ¡°What kind?¡±

    Prince Hengli asked casually and was wondering how he could find the Master of the Divine Burin and ask for his help these days before he left Shenzhou.

    ¡°If I can find the cause of Prince Halidan¡¯s disease and cure him, that means I win; if I can¡¯t find it or can¡¯t cure him, that means you win.¡±

    There was great confidence in Ding Ning¡¯s tone.

    ¡°Oh, what is the wager?¡±

    Prince Henry became interested and asked.

    ¡°If I lose, I will give you an artwork of the Master of the Divine Burin.¡±

    Ding Ning said with an indifferent expression, but Prince Hengli¡¯s eyes glinted, and he said eagerly, ¡°You have the works of the Master of the Divine Burin?¡±

    ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Since I said it, naturally I will keep my promise, and Childe Bai can guarantee it for me.¡±

    Ding Ning squinted at Bai Qing, signaling him to guarantee.

    ¡°I guarantee it for him. If he can¡¯t get the work of the Master of the Divine Burin, I will give you my peach.¡±

    Bai Qing smiled bitterly and helplessly and cursed silently, ¡°Hengli, you are an idiot. The Master of the Divine Burin is in front of you, but you can¡¯t recognize him, so how can you still want to ask him for help?¡±

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it. If you win, what wager will I have to give you?¡±

    Prince Hengli was not a fool. Seeing that Bai Qing was willing to use the peach he had been longing for to vouch for Ding Ning, he asked vigntly, although he didn¡¯t think Ding Ning could cure Halidan.

    ¡°If I win, you will have to call me Big Brother if you see meter.¡±

    The corner of Ding Ning¡¯s mouth showed something meaningful.

    Hengli had a mental struggle. On one hand, he was older than Ding Ning; on the other hand, he could not lower his profile to call a Shenzhou man Big Brother with his identity.

    ¡°What? If I lose, I will lose more than a billion yuan worth of a jade carving, but if you lose, you will only need to call me Big Brother. In fact, I will have a big loss, but if you don¡¯t dare to bet, let¡¯s forget it.¡±

    Ding Ning said lightly, but he strongly prodded him with his tone.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I dare? Let¡¯s bet, but I won¡¯t take advantage of you. If you win, I will call you Big Brother if I see youter and also give you 200 million pounds.¡±

    Prince Hengli blushed and said stubbornly.

    ¡°Brother Ding, if you can cure me, you will be my benefactor and friend, and I will give you one billion Mi dors as payment and a diamond card of Dibai Great Hotel. Brother Ding, if you go to Dibaiter, I will pay all you spend. This free service willst for a lifetime.¡±

    Halidan was much more generous than Prince Hengli. If he paid, he paid lucrative sums. Not to mention the treatment payment of one billion Mi dors, only the lifetime free premium card was a guarantee for an ordinary person to live without worrying about food and clothing for generations toe. More importantly, it represented the future King Halidan¡¯s friendship, which could not be measured by money, but this also indirectly showed that Halidan had been seriously tortured by the disease.

    Both Bai Qing and Hengli had been shocked, and they also had envy in their eyes. The truth was that there were only five Premium Emperor Diamond Cards, which were studded with expensive diamonds, and each card¡¯s value was more than one million Mi dors. So far, they had never heard that the Premium Card had been given away. If Ding Ning can cure Halidan, he would be the first person in the world to get this card.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about the one billion Mi dors payment. Since you are Childe Bai¡¯s ssmate, you are my friend, so talking about money seems not friendly, but you can give me a Premium Card. Prince Halidan, don¡¯t worry, and I won¡¯t stay all the time in Dibai to eat and drink.¡±

    Ding Ning smiled and made a joke to ease the atmosphere.

    ¡°Okay, since Prince Halidan has taken out the Premium Card, if I don¡¯t make the wager with you, it seems that I am too mean. Although I am a prince, I am not as rich as Halidan. Apart from the 200 million pounds and the condition that I will call you Big Brother if we meet, I will also owe you one. Is this okay?¡±

    Hengli summoned up his courage to add one more wager.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s a deal!¡±

    Ding Ning was not afraid that he would repudiate the debt and gave him a high-five oath.

    Heunched his Absolute Touch again, focused his Perception on Halidan¡¯s brain, and amplified it numerous times to search carefully.

    One minute, two minutes...

    Time passed bit by bit. Ten minutester, his superpower was still being quickly consumed, but Ding Ning still couldn¡¯t find any unusual conditions, and his serious face became covered with lots of sweat drops. Hengli wanted to mock him but felt ashamed to open his mouth, but he firmly believed that he had won. Yet, he did not feel happy because Halidan was his very good friend, and he was unwilling to see him suffer from the disease.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The clock on the wall suddenly struck eight o¡¯clock.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Halidan hugged his head with his hands and made a painful scream.

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes glinted. He found it and blocked Halidan¡¯s pain nerves with his Meridian Severing Hand, preventing him from moving.

    In his Perception, many microbes that were countless times smaller than rice beans came out of his cerebral cortex cells at the o¡¯clock time and then quickly gathered together to be a white insect almost as big as a rice bean, which constantly gnawed at Halidan¡¯s spiritual strength.

    Yes, it was the spiritual strength. An ordinary person also had the spiritual strength, but it was extremely weak.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Ding Ning frowned.

    No wonder he didn¡¯t find the insect even after magnifying his Perception 10,000 times. Maybe he had found it before, but he ignored it.

    These insects usually lived together with the microorganisms in the cells, and they seemed harmless. After all, there were too many types of bacteria and microorganisms that humans didn¡¯t recognize, and their shapes were various. Even if Ding Ning saw them, he would only treat them as normal bacterial microorganisms.

    If the clock did not make a sound at the o¡¯clock time and these insects had note out to make damages, it would have been very hard for him to find them.

    Thinking of the situation that he confidently made a wager with Hengli just now, he couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed and realized that he had be haughty after curing cancer. In the future, he would need to be modest and prudent and should never be arrogant anymore.

    The stone man on his chest suddenly became hot, some information entered his brain, and he instantly knew what kind of creature these white insects were.

    They were one of the top ten most ferocious insects in ancient times, named Spirit-eating Insect. They liked swallowing all kinds of spiritual auras, especially the Strength of Faith, and were ferocious insects of Jiuli¡¯s Fog Tribe that protected the tribe. When their numbers reached a certain amount, they could form a sun-shading fog.

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes glinted, revealing his thoughtfulness. ¡°The Strength of Faith is the spiritual strength that believers get because of their belief? No wonder they are called Spirit-eating Insects. After all, many gods use the Strength of Faith to increase their magic power. The Spirit-eating Insect is simply a natural enemy of the gods.¡±

    What made him confused was: ording to the message from the Stone Man, although the Spirit-eating Insects were terrible, they had no intelligence, only acted by instinct, and did not actively attack human beings. Besides that, they had extremely strict requirements for their living environment.

    It had been thousands of years since ancient times, and the spiritual aura of heaven and earth was so thin, so the insect should have been extinct a long time before. Even if there were a few survivors, they should live in the remote forests and mountains where there was the spiritual aura, but how could they appear in Halidan¡¯s brain and devour his Strength of Faith to grow?

    Halidan was a devout believer in Yisn Religion, and there was a reason for the Spirit-eating Insect to attack him, but there were numerous Yisn believers. Why did the insect only attack him? Ding Ning could not believe that there was no trick in it.

    Fortunately, these Spirit-eating Insects were onlyrvae, who could only consume a small amount of spiritual strength at one time and then needed to rest to digest the absorbed spiritual strength, so they only ate once every hour; otherwise, they would mature in half a month at most. By then, they would devour Halidan¡¯s spiritual strength all the time and drain his spiritual strength in two or three days at most, making him a lunatic.

    If he had note to Shenzhou to treat the disease and found Ding Ning, he might not find any famous doctor who could save him in the world.

    At this moment, Ding Ning had quite mixed feelings, including shock, joy, and hesitation. His shock came from the fact that an ancient ferocious insect like the Spirit-eating Insect was still alive in the world; his joy was that perhaps he could find Fog Tribe¡¯s totem by using the Insect as a clue; his hesitation was: Undoubtedly, someone had turned the eggs of the Insect into the Gu and deliberately controlled it, wishing to kill Halidan; this might lead to the dispute over throne in Alianqiu, and he did not want to get involved in such aplicated court struggle.

    ¡°Brother Ding, how¡¯s it? Did you find the cause?¡±

    After he lost his pain because of Ding Ning¡¯s poke, Halidan could still feel the loss of his spiritual strength, but he had begun to highly admire Ding Ning, for the ability to relieve his pain was enough to prove Ding Ning¡¯s outstanding medical skills. The truth was that the Chief Royal Doctor of Yingjili Royal Family was helpless when he was ill and only had to see him suffer.

    ¡°Found it!¡±

    After moments of mental struggle, Ding Ning finally made his decision: He helped Halidan not only because of his good impression of the crown prince but also because of the clue of the Fog Totem.

    ¡°Really? What is the cause?¡±

    Halidan asked in inexplicable surprise.

    Bai Qing looked happy, and Prince Hengli was so inexplicably excited that he grabbed Ding Ning¡¯s arm and asked expectantly, ¡°Ding, can you cure him?¡±

    Looking at Prince Hengli¡¯s earnest eyes, Ding Ning could see that he really cared about Halidan, so his impression of him improved a bit again. This guy was a little arrogant in his bones, but he was really good to his friends. Now he looked kind and nodded earnestly. ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank God, that¡¯s great.¡±

    Prince Hengli joined his palms before him and thanked God with a pious look.

    ¡°Prince Hengli, curing Halidan has nothing to do with God. Don¡¯t forget that we still have a wager. You are not afraid to lose, are you?¡±

    Ding Ning thought he was funny and made a joke.

    Prince Hengli shrugged and said with a smile, ¡°As long as Halidan can recover, I feel happy to lose.¡±

    ¡°Hengli, thank you, Bai Qing, thank you, and thank both of you!¡±

    Halidan was a little moved and thanked Hengli and Bai Qing.

    Bai Qing said with a smile, ¡°Halidan, you should thank Ding Ning, not us.¡±

    ¡°No, I should thank both of you. Without both of you, I would not have met Brother Ding, and I would not have had the chance to get this d*mn disease cured. Saying thanks to Brother Ding is not enough to express my gratitude. I won¡¯t say any words of rewarding him anymore, but he will be my brother in the future. As long as he needs help, I will do my best to help him.¡±

    Halidan said solemnly, making Bai Qing and Hengli look at Ding Ning with a little envy.

 Chapter 390 - Seduction

    <strong>Chapter 390 Seduction</strong>

    Halidan looked extremely approachable, but in fact, he was a very proud person and did not appreciate so many princes and nobles.

    But he said such things at this moment. This was enough to prove that he had treated Ding Ning as his close friend. Although Alianqiu was small, it was among the top rich in the world.

    As the Crown Prince of Alianqiu and the Prince of Dibai, he could be treated as someone so poor only with money. Anyway, if Ding Ning wanted to do something, the prince¡¯s financial support to him was enough to make all the people envy.

    ¡°You are not sick, but someone has put a Gu in you.¡±

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t know what Halidan¡¯s promise meant to him and still told the truth calmly.

    ¡°Gu? What is it?¡±

    Hengli and Halidan looked at each other, feeling confused, but Bai Qing¡¯s face changed drastically, and he cried out involuntarily, ¡°Brother, are you serious?¡±

    Ding Ning nodded solemnly. ¡°How can I make a joke about such a thing?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? What the hell is the Gu?¡±

    Prince Hengli blinked his blue eyes and asked with a confused face.

    ¡°The Gu is a venomous insect that is cultivated artificially to harm people. It is a kind of mysterious sorcery from ancient Shenzhou Country.¡±

    Bai Qing was serious and exined patiently, looking at Ding Ning a little regretfully and anxiously.

    Although he had a good rtionship with Halidan, he did not want Ding Ning to be killed for saving Halidan.

    As a Shenzhou man, he had heard of the Gu¡¯s legends and also knew how terrible and evil a Gu master was. If Ding Ning saved Halidan from the Gu, he would offend the Gu master indirectly. This was never his true intention.

    Ding Ning was soothed, knowing that Bai Qing worried about him, but he shook his head with a gentle smile to signal that Bai Qing didn¡¯t need to worry.

    However, the expressions of Hengli and Halidan changed drastically, especially the Yingjili Prince Hengli, who had naturally heard of evil sorcerers and asked shockingly, ¡°Sorcery, is there a sorcerer who wants to kill Halidan?¡±

    ¡°No, the Gu can also be treated as sorcery, but it should be different from your Yingjili¡¯s sorcerers, and it might be more ferocious than your sorcerers.¡±

    Bai Qing said worriedly, ¡°A Gu master will take hundreds of venomous insects and raise them in a vessel, making them eat each other. The venomous insect that survives in the end is the Gu, and then the master will feed it with his essential blood, building a spiritual connection between himself and the insect, and he will use the insect to manipte the life and death of his target to achieve his goal.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my God, this is too evil and too terrible.¡±

    Prince Hengli looked pale and was terrified. When he thought of the disgusting venomous insect inside Halidan, he wanted to vomit.

    Halidan was easy-going and was not as spoiled as Prince Hengli, but he also grew up with good living conditions. When he heard that his disease was caused by a venomous insect inside himself, he also wanted to vomit, and his face turned as pale as a sheet of paper.

    Especially when he realized that someone wanted to murder him, he became even more ufortable.

    If he died as the crown prince, the biggest beneficiaries would be the two brothers he treated as his hands and feet. No matter who wanted to murder him, he could not ept the reality.

    Ding Ning raised his eyebrows. ¡°Let me take out your Gu first.¡±

    ¡°Brother, have you thought about it clearly?¡±

    Bai Qing held Ding Ning a little anxiously and asked with a whisper.

    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. Even if Halidan is a stranger, I can¡¯t let him die if I can save him, let alone he is your friend.¡±

    Ding Ning said with a sense of justice.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it difficult to treat?¡±

    Halidan asked a little nervously. Thinking of the venomous insect inside himself, he became quite terrified, wishing that Ding Ning could take it out right now.

    ¡°Halidan, my friend, what I have to tell you is that a Gu master is a very mysterious and powerful profession. He is spiritually connected with his Gu. Once Ding Ning takes out your Gu, the master will realize it immediately, and he will be angry with him and madly retaliate against him, so I am very worried about his safety.¡±

    Bai Qing replied seriously. He knew that Ding Ning was determined, but it was he who made the decision of asking Ding Ning to treat Halidan, and this would probably bring misfortune to Ding Ning. So, he felt very guilty and must tell the truth, letting Halidan know the extremely great help from Ding Ning. This might make up for Ding Ning¡¯s loss.

    ¡°This...¡±

    Halidan¡¯s expressions changed dramatically. He strongly hoped that Ding Ning could remove his Gu, but he never wanted Ding Ning to be killed because of this.

    Prince Hengli also became silent. When Ding Ning and Halidan faced life threat, he did prefer to save Halidan, but he could not make the decision, and only Ding Ning could, so he kept silent wisely.

    After a moment of contemtion, Halidan gritted his teeth and said sincerely, ¡°Brother Ding, thank you for your kindness. I don¡¯t want to ept your treatment. If your life is threatened because of me, I will not feel at ease all my life.¡±

    ¡°Well, Halidan, it¡¯s not as serious as you said. The person who put the Gu in you is far away in Alianqiu, but even if he is in Ninghai, he is not qualified enough to trouble me.¡±

    Ding Ning looked indifferent and said in a carefree manner, ¡°Don¡¯t waste time, and let¡¯s start treatment now.¡±

    ¡°Brother Ding... an old Shenzhou saying says that one does not need to express his gratitude in words for great kindness, so your trouble will be mine in the future, and I will do my best to find out the real culprit behind the scenes. I will kill that Gu master and free you from danger.¡±

    Halidan was moved to tears. If he was not anesthetized by Ding Ning and could move, he would like to give Ding Ning a hug and kiss him twice to show his gratitude.

    ¡°Childe Bai, please bring me some Huangbiao paper, some cinnabar, and a high-magnification microscope. When the insect is taken out in a while, you guys can also see what it looks like.¡±

    Ding Ning said softly. Although Bai Qing didn¡¯t know why he wanted cinnabar and Huangbiao paper, he instantly nodded and asked someone to bring them.

    Prince Hengli looked at Ding Ning with his glowing eyes, which showed friendliness for the first time, and he silently decided that he would make friends with Ding Ning.

    Ignoring Hengli¡¯s glowing eyes, Ding Ning closed his eyes and made a stereo image of Halidan in his brain, thinking about how to deal with these Spirit-eating Insects.

    The fact was that these Spirit-eating Insects were all active in Halidan¡¯s brain, where there was the densest centralwork of human nerves, and he did not dare to act rashly.

    But he already made a draft in his mind, but he did not know if it would work.

    If it was the Gu master¡¯s Life Gu, he would have to work out other ways to deal with it, but the Spirit-eating Insects did not have much intelligence, and they came from the eggs hatched by the Gu master, so it was hard for the Gu master to manipte the Spirit-eating Insects, and it was even harder for him to manipte their nature that they liked eating the spiritual strength.

    Although the Spirit-eating Insects liked eating the Strength of Faith most, the Strength of Faith of Halidan was utterly iparable to the pure spiritual strength of Ding Ning.

    So, Ding Ning decided to seduce the Spirit-eating Insects with his spiritual strength and then kill them all.

    Bai Qing¡¯s employee was very quick. In just a few minutes, the person had brought the cinnabar and Huangbiao paper that Ding Ning needed.

    Ding Ning calmly took out a charm brush, dipped it in the cinnabar, and painted the obscure symbols that were like ghost-painting patterns on the Huangbiao paper.

    ¡°Brother, you also know Feng Shui and metaphysics?¡±

    All the rich people believed in Feng Shui. Apparently, Bai Qing had seen others make charms before, so when he saw this, he asked in surprise.

    ¡°I know a little. After all, I am a traditional Chinese physician, and this profession is always connected to metaphysics.¡±

    Ding Ning said very modestly, and Bai Qing suddenly realized it and nodded again and again.

    Chinese medicine and metaphysics were indistinguishable and seemed extremely obscure, so some scammers cheated from ce to ce in the name of traditional Chinese medicine, which ruined the reputation of traditional Chinese medicine. Therefore, many people regarded it as the superstition against science.

    For Ding Ning, this was the first time to make the lowest-level Magical Charm, but since he had been making the higher-level Spiritual Charm, this was not difficult at all.

    He easily made the obscure and mysterious runes, and the ordinary Huangbiao paper instantly became a Magical Charm full of magic. The runes shed a faint fluorescence in the shape of a swimming dragon, making Halidan and Hengli surprised. Even the four bodyguards showed a different look in their eyes, staring at Ding Ning in awe. As the Warriors, they were quite afraid of the strange ways of warlocks.

    ¡°God, brother, I have never thought you can make charms. I was so wrong.¡±

    Bai Qing patted his thigh excitedly. He had also seen some masters make charms before, but the magic on their charms was notparable to the rich magic on the Magical Charm, so it was easy to tell which one was better.

    The Magical Charm and the Spiritual Charm only had one-word difference, but their powers were so different that they were not on the same level.

    He could infuse the Magical Charm with his True Qi without any concerns, but he only dared to use the Spiritual Crystals to recharge the Spiritual Charm because the True Qi that a Spiritual Charm could hold could almost consume all the True Qi inside him.

    Of course, what he did not know was that since he practiced with the stone man¡¯s practicing method, his True Qi had turned into the spiritual aura a long time before; otherwise, he would not have the ability to make the Spiritual Charm with his current cultivation.

    Both the Spiritual Charm and the Magical Charm all had the function of automatically absorbing energy from the free elements between heaven and earth, but at the end of the magic age when the spiritual aura was thin, the process was extremely long, so Ding Ning could only infuse energy into the Magical Charm by consuming his True Qi.

    But he did not know that when he infused the Magical Charm with his True Qi, the Magical Charm could only be upgraded to a higher level and be a Half-spiritual Charm. That was why Bai Qing felt that the Magical Charm he made had more magic than the charms made by those so-called masters.

    This Magical Charm was named Spirit-sealing Charm, which could seal all spiritual creatures in a small range but was notparable to the nature-defying function of the God-tier Sealing Technique. Yet, it was quite enough to seal the little Spirit-eating Insects.

    After all, the Spirit-eating Insects grew up by devouring the spiritual strength, with rich spiritual aura inside. He did not n to kill these Spirit-eating Insects, but he decided to seal them. For one thing, he wanted Halidan to know that he was not cheating him; for another, he wanted to study the magical insects, hoping to know if he could cultivate them into a great weapon to deal with gods in the future. Although he was still far away from bing a god, he had to n for his future in advance. Besides, everyone knew that those god believers had quite weird strategies, and it was always good to prepare a little more.

    His spiritual strength left him and went into Halidan¡¯s brain cavity along his nostrils and moved around near the Spirit-eating Insects. Since his spiritual strength was numerous times stronger than Halidan¡¯s, it was delicious food for these insects and drew all their attention at once.

    They stopped devouring Halidan¡¯s spiritual strength but swarmed to Ding Ning¡¯s and ate.

    Ding Ning felt a pain in his head, and his face turned pale instantly. He did not expect that he could be hurt when his spiritual strength was released and hurt.

    The feeling of being devoured by the Spirit-eating Insects was so painful, far beyond his imagination, so he admired Halidan even more. After all, Halidan had not gone insane after enduring such a pain 24 times a day. He deserved to be a crown prince because his perseverance far exceeded an ordinary person¡¯s.

    In order to entice these Spirit-eating Insects to leave Halidan¡¯s body, Ding Ning had to endure the pain that his spiritual strength was being swallowed and gingerly pulled it back bit by bit out of Halidan¡¯s body.

 Chapter 391 - Looking for the Real Murderer

    <h4>Chapter 391 Looking for the Real Murderer</h4>

    Perhaps Ding Ning¡¯s spiritual strength was exceptionally delicious, so these Spirit-eating Insects still did their best to eat it even after ten minutes of eating.

    This made Ding Ning relieved. He was afraid that these Spirit-eating Insects would leave once their eating time was over. If so, what he did would be in vain.

    After all, these Spirit-eating Insects hid in the cell tissues during their non-feeding time, when it was impossible for Ding Ning to find them.

    Finally, these Spirit-eating Insects left Halidan¡¯s body during Ding Ning¡¯s suffering from the unendurable pain.

    After touching the outside air, these Spirit-eating Insects seemed to perceive the bad situation, wanting to run back to Halidan¡¯s body at once.

    Ding Ning became nervous. If one or two of these Spirit-eating Insects escaped, they would gradually form another Spirit-eating Insect army in Halidan¡¯s body because the insect had very strong fertility.

    At this time, he did not dare to hesitate at all and immediately covered the Spirit-eating Insects with a Spirit-sealing Charm as he shouted, ¡°Seal!¡±

    The Spirit-sealing Charm burned of its own ord, its runes glimmered at a degree visible to the eye in the void as if space had been frozen, and the Spirit-eating Insects stopped in mid-air and could not move.

    The glimmering runes tied these Spirit-eating Insects tightly like a rope. Ding Ning took out a ss bottle and drove them into it with his spiritual strength.

    Everyone looked at one another, feeling confused. They only saw the burning charm paper and glimmering runes, but they didn¡¯t see the so-called venomous insect, giving them a feeling that Ding Ning was doing magic.

    But Halidan was highly-spirited because he was the patient and could naturally feel the changes in his body. Since those Spirit-eating Insects lived in his brain cells, although it was not their eating time, he would feel sleepy and not energetic.

    The moment these Spirit-eating Insects were taken out by Ding Ning, he immediately felt that he was not gloomy anymore and was suddenly rxed.

    ¡°Done. All of you can use the high-power microscope to take a look. This kind of Gu is named Spirit-eating Insect, who likes eating humans¡¯ Strength of Faith. You are a pious Yisn Religion believer, so the culprit behind the scenes used this kind of Gu to deal with you. Now, these Gu insects were stillrvae, but they would mature in half a month. Once they mature, they wouldy eggs in your brain, keep reproducing, and use your energy as nutrition until they make you a lunatic who loses his faith.¡±

    Ding Ning wiped away his sweat, looking as pale as a sheet of paper. Since a small portion of his spiritual strength was sucked, he who had not recovered became even more depressed and very tired. Just after relieving Halidan from the anesthesia, he sank hard into the sofa to run the Sutra of Cultivating Spirit and close his eyes to rest.

    Halidan looked at him with gratitude, stretched his arms and legs, and then went to the microscope to observe those Spirit-eating Insects.

    ¡°Oh, my God, this is so disgusting.¡±

    Seeing the numerous Spirit-eating Insects gather together and form a slightly big Spirit-eating Insect, Prince Hengli couldn¡¯t help feeling frightened and giving a shriek.

    Thinking of what Ding Ning said moments ago, he became so afraid at once and his eyes glinted with a trace of killing intent. ¡°Since you guys don¡¯t care about our brotherhood, don¡¯t me me for being cruel.¡±

    Since ancient times, royal family members had been merciless toward each other in the struggle for power. Halidan was the strongestpared with his two younger brothers and cared about them so much, but he never thought that they would murder him. This invisible killing strategy made him feel afraid, realizing that he was too merciful in the past.

    ¡°Halidan, who do you know is the murderer behind the scenes? I don¡¯t want to lose you, my friend.¡±

    Prince Hengli looked at Halidan and asked seriously.

    With coldness glinting in his eyes, Halidan shook his head slightly, ¡°If I die, the biggest beneficiary is either Kman or Yiding. The murderer must be one of my two brothers, but I can¡¯t make sure of it now. I need to go back as soon as possible and find out the killer.¡±

    ¡°No, have you thought that if you go back now to track down the murderer now, your two cornered brothers will go to extremes and ask that mysterious Gu master to help them again? What should you do by then?¡±

    Prince Hengli was not a crown prince, but he was obviously quite familiar with such court struggles, so he admonished him with a serious look.

    ¡°Then what do you say? I can¡¯t always hide in Shenzhou and choose not to go back?¡±

    Halidan scratched his head a little irritably.

    ¡°You must go back, but before you go back, you must try to find that mysterious Gu master and kill him; otherwise, going back means you are going to die.¡±

    Prince Hengli came up with an idea.

    ¡°The problem is that if I don¡¯t go back, how can I find out that d*mn devil?¡±

    So distressed, Halidan took up the ss on the tea table and sipped a few mouthfuls of the red wine.

    Hearing this, Prince Hengli was wordless. Although he had a clear understanding of the way ofmunication in the upper ss and was even familiar with the court struggle, he had no idea about such strange and mysterious sorcery and was afraid of it from his bones, let alone to propose some effective measures.

    Facing the strange Gu, the two respected princes only had to turn to Bai Qing looking for help.

    ¡°Something is wrong. Ding Ning,e and see!¡±

    Bai Qing suddenly screamed. Just now he seemed quite interested in the Spirit-eating Insects and had been observing them through the microscope as if he had not noticed what Halidan and Prince Hengli were talking about.

    In other words, he knew what they were worried about but pretended not to hear it for avoiding it. Previously, he was so guilty of himself for identally dragging Ding Ning into the hot water because of his personal decision. Did he now also need to ask Ding Ning to go to Zhongdong to help them deal with the rest of the trouble? Ding Ning was his friend, not his employee, so he had no right to ask him to do anything.

    Ding Ning suddenly opened his closed eyes and said calmly as if he had predicted it, ¡°They are starting to eat each other, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, how do you know?¡±

    Bai Qing was surprised with an ¡°oh¡±, and Halidan and Prince Hengli hurriedly went over to look at the Spirit-eating Insects through the microscope. Like what Ding Ning said, these Spirit-eating Insects had begun to eat each other.

    ¡°Nothing strange. This is the Gu master¡¯s response after he perceived that the Gu he made has been deciphered.¡±

    Ding Ning said casually. If the Gu master had not noticed that the Spirit-eating Insects had been taken out by him, he would not deserve to be a Gu master.

    ¡°What happens when they devour each other?¡±

    Halidan asked a little worriedly.

    ¡°The Spirit-eating Insect King will appear, and one can be as powerful as 100,000. You should feel happy. If that Gu master had put the Gu King in you, you must have long died.¡±

    Ding Ning said calmly. Just now he deliberately sealed the Spirit-eating Insects in the bottle with the Spirit-sealing Charm, waiting for the Gu master to take action. If he did not take action, it meant that he was far in Zhongdong, so Ding Ning would have to travel to Zhongdong, but if the Gu master took action, it meant that he was not far away from here and must havee to Shenzhou.

    Scared, Halidan had a cold sweat and asked modestly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t that Gu master turn these insects into the Gu King?¡±

    Ding Ning slightly tilted his mouth and said vaguely, ¡°That is because the Spirit-eating Insects did not absorb enough spiritual strength in the past, so they could notplete the evolution.¡±

    ¡°How can the Gu master control these insects from such a long distance?¡±

    Bai Qing was shocked. ¡°The person can control the Gu insects from tens of thousands of miles away. Doesn¡¯t it mean that he can kill whomever he wants to kill? That¡¯s too scaring.¡±

    ¡°The distance is not long. He came to Shenzhou with Halidan, and the Gu sorcery also has limitations. If one wants tounch the Gu sorcery, he must have the target¡¯s hair, nails, essential blood, birthdate, and other things.¡±

    Ding Ning took a meaningful look at Halidan.

    Halidan¡¯s expression changed dramatically. Paralyzed on the sofa, he seemed to have lost all his strength, whispering, ¡°Impossible. Only my father and fianc¨¦e Xik know my secret visit to Shenzhou.¡±

    ¡°No doubt, your father won¡¯t hurt you, but is it that... Princess Xik who got engaged to you some time ago? Impossible, she is your cousin.¡±

    Thinking of this possibility, Prince Hengli shook his head repetitively to deny it.

    ¡°Cousin? He can also marry his cousin? Is it not a marriage between blood rtives?¡±

    Ding Ning asked with confusion.

    ¡°Cough, cough, the marriage between blood rtives is allowed in bo countries.¡±

    Bai Qing coughed twice hurriedly and exined with a little embarrassment, and Ding Ning blushed. After all, although he had learned the customs in many countries and regions, he learned them from books and had no idea about such customs in bo countries.

    Halidan did not mind them discussing this matter, drooped his head a little decadently, and whispered sadly, ¡°I have been treating her as my sister, but for the benefit of my family, I had to sacrifice my happiness and got engaged to her, but I never expected her to kill me.¡±

    ¡°Maybe not her? She has no reason to murder you. After all, when you seed the throne, she will be the queen.¡±

    Prince Hengli shook his head and did not believe the spection at all.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be anyone else. I have never suspected her before, but now when I think about it carefully, I realize that Xik has been gloomy with a forced smile all the time since she and I announced our engagement. I thought that like me, she might not ept the change from cousins to a couple, and I also tried to make her happy. Half a month ago, when she suddenly became enthusiastic to apany me to the mosque and also said that she hoped to get the blessing of A, I thought she was delighted at that time, so I became exceptionally happy. Hengli, you know that our Musilin believers are very conservative. Before marriage, if a woman goes out, she needs to cover her face and is not allowed to show her face outside, but Xik was exceptionally active and open at that time: She even helped me bathe, wore clothes, also cut my hair and nails, and finally used paper to wrap my nails and hair and put them into a bag. Back then, I did not mind that and also thought that she was to take them out of the room and throw them, but now when I think about it...

    Speaking of this, Halidan had so much pain on his face. Thinking of Xik¡¯s abnormal actions, he already knew who the murderer was.

    Ding Ning frowned, and his intuition told him, ¡°The matter is not that simple. Murdering the crown prince is a serious crime. No matter how much Xik dislikes Halidan, she will not think about killing him, will she?¡±

    Killing Halidan was not beneficial to her. Just as Prince Hengli said, once Halidan seeded the throne, she would be the queen, so she had no motive to murder Halidan.

    Bai Qing was born in a powerful family and had been used to the killing schemes without shedding blood between brothers. It was not less dangerous than a royal family¡¯s court struggle, so he realized that something had gone wrong and frowned, looking at Halidan. ¡°Motive? What¡¯s the benefit of killing you for her?¡±

    Halidan moved his lips, wishing to speak something, but he stopped and finally said nothing. Ding Ning and Bai Qing had seen it and thought through the trick in it, knowing who the culprit behind the scenes was. Since he was unwilling to tell, they would not force him to tell.

    Yet, Prince Hengli red at him carelessly and shouted angrily, ¡°If Big Brother had not saved you, you would die sooner orter. Now all the people who help you work out solutions here are all your close friends, so how can you hide anything from your close friends?¡±

 Chapter 392 - The Royal Family Scandal

    <strong>Chapter 392 The Royal Family Scandal</strong>

    The call of ¡°Big Brother¡± was so natural and smooth that Bai Qing had to hold his smile, blushed, and turn around with his shoulders trembling, and Halidan showed a weird expression.

    Even Ding Ning felt very unnatural and waved his hand hurriedly. ¡°Just now I was joking. Prince Hengli, please don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±

    ¡°No, as a gentleman, I have the basic contract spirit. Don¡¯t you think that admitting defeat for a bet is a good moral character?¡±

    Unexpectedly, Prince Hengli did not do as Ding Ning said and blinking his big blue eyes, argumentatively maintained his gentleman-ship, with a sincere attitude which was nearly bigoted.

    They had to admit the fact that Yingjili people always regarded themselves as gentlemen, and there was no exception for Prince Hengli, who looked a little cute at this moment.

    But this was embarrassing. Prince Hengli, the oldest among the four of them, was already 32 this year, ten years older than Ding Ning, but he called Ding Ning ¡°Big Brother¡± time after time, making the three of them feel a little weird.

    With a rtively quick reaction, Halidan instantly held Prince Hengli and said in the not fluent Shenzhounguage, ¡°Brother Ding and we Yi Jian Qing Xin (falling in love at first sight), so maybe we can Xing Lin Jie Yi (swearing to be brothers in the apricot orchard).¡±

    ¡°Puff!¡±

    Ding Ning and Bai Qingughed crazily, and even the four bodyguards simmered withughter.

    Halidan was confused by theirughter. ¡°What¡¯s up? Is what I said wrong?¡±

    ¡°Halidan, you have to further your Shenzhounguage learning and should say Yi Jian Ru Gu (feeling like old friends at the first meeting) because Yi Jian Qing Xin is used to describe the love between a man and a woman, and there is no proverb called Xing Lin Jie Yi, which should be called Tao Yuan Jie Yi (swearing to be brothers in the peach orchard).¡±

    Bai Qingughed quite loudly but exined patiently.

    Being straightforward, Halidan also knew he had made a mistake, scratched his head, gave a dry smile, and asked patiently, ¡°What is the peach orchard?¡±

    Hengli could not speak good Shenzhounguage, either and looked at Bai Qing with a strong desire for knowledge, waiting for him to exin.

    Feeling helpless, Bai Qing had to patiently exin Tao Yuan Jie Yi in Shenzhou¡¯s history to them, who listened with great interest.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s find a peach orchard and swear to be brothers, shall we?¡±

    After hearing it, Halidan was still not clear but said instantly when Bai Qing finished his exnation.

    ¡°Tao Yuan Jie Yi is only an allusion, which means the most sincere feelings between brothers but does not mean that people must swear to be brothers in a peach orchard. As for cutting a chicken¡¯s head, drinking blood liquor, kowtowing to Lord Guan, smearing the blood as a sign of the oath, and others, I will tell you gradually if we have the chance in the future. Truth be told, swearing to be brothers is just a form. A hedge between keeps friendship green, and brotherhood is sessful because of a sincere heart. We don¡¯t have to confine ourselves to such forms. What do you think, Ding Ning?¡±

    Bai Qing was not against swearing to be brothers, but he did not know how Ding Ning thought about it, so he did not dare to easily ept it and turned to him with an inquiring look.

    ¡°Okay, as long as you guys agree.¡±

    Ding Ning did not say yes or no. Just now Prince Hengli behaved arrogantly, but after getting familiar with him, he found that this guy was very straightforward and cherished feelings very much; otherwise, he would not have traveled with Halidan so far to Shenzhou to see the doctor in such a sensitive time.

    Halidan was much better. From the friendliness at their first meeting to the following behavior that showed his magnanimous attitude, he knew this was a man worth making friends with.

    Looking at his indifferent behavior, everyone did not feel that he was trying to build a rtionship with someone of a higher position but took it for granted.

    In their opinion, Ding Ning was an able person and his position was not lower than theirs, and they even respected him faintly. Seeing that he had epted it, they became quite happy.

    So, witnessed by their four bodyguards Ha No. 1, Ha No. 2, Ha No. 3, and Ha No. 4, the four of them were ranked ording to their age, with Hengli being Big Brother, Bai Qing being Second Brother, Halidan Third Brother, and Ding Ning Fourth Brother. They lit three cigarettes and swore to be brothers.

    ¡°Haha, I have be Big Brother from a younger brother. Quick, Fourth Brother, call me Big Brother and let me feel the joy of it.¡±

    As soon as Prince Hengli finished the form, he proudly went back to his true nature at once and noisily asked for getting his honor back. That bitchy attitude made Ding Ning sullen, feeling that he had been cheated.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t mess around. Now let continue my topic. Just now I didn¡¯t want to say anything because this involves my family¡¯s skeleton in the cupboard, but now we are brothers, and I don¡¯t need to hide it from you.¡±

    Halidan¡¯s smile became smaller, and he said in a deep tone.

    Ha No. 1 and their other three bodyguards retired voluntarily. As for the royal scandals, they had better know less. Although Halidan trusted them very much, they knew what they should know and what they should not.

    ording to what Halidan said, Princess Xik was the daughter of his mother¡¯s sister (his aunt), nine years younger than he was but the same age as his younger brother Yiding.

    bo was a polygamous country. His father had more than ten wives. Although only the three brothers Halidan, Kman, and Yiding were eligible to seed the throne in Dibai, the fact was that there were other 17 brothers apart from the three. If his sisters were included, his father had 30 more children in total. Besides these legitimate children, his father also had many illegitimate children, but those brothers could not be his heirs due to their too young age or other reasons.

    Ding Ning wanted it so much. ¡°Polygamy, what a good social system! Should I emigrate to Alianqiu?¡±

    Halidan changed his topic and became a little shy. In fact, his aunt Kaximi was the queen of Suertan, King of Shajia Kingdom. This meant that she was the queen of Alianqiu¡¯s thirdrgest emirate.

    The truth was that Alianqiu was a federal state consisting of seven bo emirates. The Federal Supreme Council, which wasposed of chiefs of the seven emirates, local hereditary nobles, and wealthy merchants, was the highest authority and decided the major domestic and external policy issues.

    As the secondrgest emirate of Alianqiu, Dibai was also one of the members of Alianqiu Federal State, but if its top leader wanted to have a voice in the Federal Supreme Council and be the president, he would have to persuade the emirate¡¯s allies to counter the top emirate Abuzhabi.

    Shajia, the thirdrgest emirate, was obviously their most suitable target, so Halidan and Xik were engaged and formed this political marriage.

    But the problem was that his father Laxide was dissolute, and his aunt Kaximi was his father¡¯s lover before getting married. Even after she married Suertan, the two of them often had trysts, so even Laxide and Kaximi themselves did not know whose daughter Xik was.

    Therefore, Halidan was extremely resistant when he knew that he was going to be engaged to Xik. After all, although the bo countries did not care about the marriage between close rtives, they felt it very hard to ept the marriage between a brother and his blood sister.

    But as an ambitious man, Laxide wholeheartedly wanted to be the president of Alianqiu and asked him to focus on the big picture, and then he reluctantly epted the marriage. After all, even if he was married to his half-sister, he could also get other wives.

    Tofort himself, Halidan collected Xik¡¯s hair silently and asked someone to conduct a DNA identification in secret, but the result shocked him. Xik was his father¡¯s daughter, but he was not Laxide¡¯s biological son. This blow was grievous news to him.

    To find out the truth, he secretly conducted another investigation and finally found that Suertan and his mother had a sexual rtionship, and he was Suertan¡¯s son.

    Ding Ning and others stared speechless at each other. ¡°The rtionship between men and women in this royal family is too promiscuous. It is soplicated that it is like an erotic court soap drama.¡±

    However, Prince Hengli had witnessed such things many times. Born in a royal family, he had met more filthy affairs than this. Apart from adultery, he had also met numerous incest cases.

    The so-called royal aristocrats looked nice and enviable, but the lives of most people in private were rotten, for dirty souls were hidden beneath the gentlemanly appearance.

    After all, power, money, identity, and social status were things that others needed to fight for a lifetime to get, but they had them when they were born and had lost goals in life, so they could only live luxuriously like parasites and did all kinds of ridiculous things to get a different stimulus.

    Speaking of this, Prince Hengli showed some bitterness on his face. ¡°Take me for example. I was born a prince. I have had to learn court etiquette since I was young and received the so-called elite education. Even if I go shopping, I will be apanied by dozens of people. This looks impressive, but in fact, this is not different from a prisoner¡¯s life. Sometimes I prefer to be born in an ordinary family and work hard fighting for my future with goals like ordinary people. Please allow me to say something offensive: What¡¯s the point of being the Ying emperor? Esteemed by others like a god, this person is only a spiritual leader without any real power.¡±

    Ding Ning became silent. Although what Prince Hengli said was the life an ordinary person craved to get, what he said was true.

    Today, the Ying emperor was only a symbol of the royal family. Previously, the emperor still had the right to make the constitution, but now the emperor had no real power at all and was more of a spiritual symbol.

    The truth was that it was difficult for Prince Hengli to seed the throne of the Ying emperor, but even if he seeded, what was the point? His life would not be as meaningful as the life of an ordinary person who worked hard to pursue his dream.

    Halidan¡¯s life was a little better. Anyway, he still had a goal to fight for¡ªbing the king of Dibai first and then fighting for the president of Alianqiu. This life could be counted as wonderful.

    He had no idea about Bai Qing¡¯s family background, but even if Bai Qing were born in a rich and powerful family, he would have many goals to fight for in Shenzhou where there were basically no nobles and he should fight against nearly everything to get great joy.

    In theory, Prince Hengli had the most respectable position among the four of them, but he suffered most. He was not short of money or reputation, and what he was only short of was power, which he had no right to get.

    The identity of being a royal family member was a dilemma for him. It was not so meaningful, but it was pitiful to give it up. This was not as meaningful as an ordinary person¡¯s step-by-step struggle to realize a dream.

    Speaking of this distressing topic, Prince Hengli opened a bottle of red wine, drained it, and looking decadent and depressed,mented, ¡°Sometimes I don¡¯t know what I live for. I am so tired.¡±

    From his decadent and confused look, Ding Ning seemed to see the dismal of a decaying dynasty. The Yingjili Empire, which once dominated the world, was on a fast decline.

    From the perspective of nationalism, Ding Ning should apud for the current situation of the Yingjili Empire because itmitted crimes against Shenzhou in history.

    Anything will decline when it reaches its zenith. The decline of a powerful dynasty is the inevitable history, and no one can establish a dynasty which is peaceful forever. This is the inevitable trend of historical development, and there is no need to feel sad about it.

    But Ding Ning¡¯s personal feelings were clear: He couldn¡¯t bear to see the Big Brother who had just sworn with him to lose himself in the decadence without life goals.

    In Hengli¡¯s case, he had already begun to show symptoms of depression. If he was not guided in time, he would have big problems sooner orter. As a doctor, Ding Ning had the responsibility and obligation to guide him to build a healthy outlook on life.

    Otherwise, Hengli would suffer from severe depression sooner orter. Even if he did not be a lunatic, he would be a mental patient.

 Chapter 393 - Psychotherapy

    <h4>Chapter 393 Psychotherapy</h4>

    ¡°If you think your life is meaningless, you can go and find something interesting to do. For example, so many poor people don¡¯t have enough food to eat or enough clothes to warm themselves, and you can use your ability and privilege to help them. Besides this, refugees have no shelters in some of the war-torn areas of Zhongdong and Feizhou, and you can also do your best to help them.¡±

    Ding Ning guided him with reasonable pieces of advice.

    ¡°It is not that easy. As a member of the royal family, my daily clothing, eating, amodation, and trips are all arranged, and I even have no personal freedom. Sometimes I don¡¯t understand why those actors and actresses want to be stars. In order to be famous, they are willing to be bedded; when they go outdoors, they will disguise, and reporters will tail after them; and they have no privacy, and even a few small rumors can be sensational. Don¡¯t they feel tired by living this way?¡±

    Prince Hengli¡¯s face turned red after he drank a bottle of red wine, making the freckles on his face be more obvious, and he muttered with confusion.

    ¡°This is like what the Chinese novel Fortress Besieged describes. They can¡¯t find the humanity they really want.¡±

    Ding Ning shook his head with a small smile. ¡°People in the city want to go out, and people outside the city want toe in, but when people in the city really go out, maybe they will only get interested in the first few days, but as time goes by, they will find that the life outside the city is actually not as good as they imagined. Although the sky is very blue, the water is very green, the air is very fresh, the life is full of rural atmosphere, and there is really beautiful scenery, there are noputers, coffee, newspaper, concrete buildings, flourishing street life, or convenient and quick flushing toilets in the washroom, but they have to endure the bad smell of manures which are used as fertilizers in the crop fields, the harassment of the insects and mosquitoes in the dim light, the endless barking of the yellow dog next door...

    ¡°When the people outside the city enter the city, they may feel the life is fresh in the beginning because in the city there are tall buildings that are not avable in the countryside but are more beautiful than the three-story red-brick and ck-tile building of their wealthiest vige chief; there are millions or even tens of millions of luxury cars that move ceaselessly, much more luxurious than the second-hand Santana their vige chief¡¯s son drives; there are sexy and seductive bikini beauties on the posters who are much more beautiful than the most beautiful Widow Li in the vige; there are movie and TV drama stars who seem to live in another world but are quite familiar to them... but after experiencing their initial excitement and longing, they will find that no matter how beautiful the prosperous city is, they can¡¯t find the clean stream at the entrance of their vige, the rtives and neighbors who usually like gossiping but are friendly and help each other in hard times, the first gulp of fresh air they take which delights their spirit, and the big yellow dog who barks as a warning when strangers enter the vige in the middle of the night. If their little hobby of peeking at Widow Li taking a bath is found in the city, they will be arrested and sent to the police station for hooliganism...¡±

    Ding Ning smiled and said everything calmly in detail, and Prince Hengli and the other two guys listened quietly, immersed in his story.

    Even Bai Qing had not realized that the two foreigners Halidan and Prince Hengli could understand such in butplicated Shenzhou words and phrases so well.

    The truth was that Ding Ning used a small trick: When he spoke, he used spiritualmunication. Even if the foreigners could not understand what he said, they could get his meaning.

    The truth was thatnguage was the most powerfulmunication tool in the world, with the power of reaching the hearts of the people, especially the profound Shenzhounguage because each of its words probably had many different meanings.

    Let¡¯s take a very funny joke as an example. The phrase ¡°·½±ã¡± (fang bian) was widely used in Shenzhounguage, but it was very difficult to understand for foreigners and could drive them crazy.

    When eating, one person said he was going to ¡°fang bian¡±, but the foreigner could not understand, and a person beside him told him that ¡°fang bian¡± meant going to the washroom; when toasting, another person told the foreigner that he hoped the foreigner could give him ¡°fang bian¡± when he went abroad next time, and the foreigner was confused but did not dare to ask; at the dining table, a beautiful TV station hostess proposed that when she was ¡°fang bian¡±, she would arrange an interview with the foreigner, who was shocked and asked, ¡°How can we do this when you are ¡®fang bian¡¯?¡± The beautiful hostess said, ¡°When you are ¡®fang bian¡¯, I will treat you to dinner.¡± The foreigner passed out! After waking up, the beautiful hostess said to him, ¡°Or can we have a chat when both of us are ¡®fang bian¡¯?¡± The foreigner passed out again and never woke up.

    Obviously, Ding Ning¡¯s attempt was very sessful this time, making him realize that there were still many things worth exploring in the use of spiritual strength.

    Many patients¡¯ illnesses were caused by psychological factors. If the spiritual strength was properly used, he could help patients get rid of their emotional entanglements through psychological cues.

    He had learned simple psychological knowledge, but had not studied mental hypnosis. It was said that there were many great masters of mental hypnosis in the world, who had made great achievements in psychotherapy.

    This was a new field of medicine for him, and his first attempt seemed to have achieved some effect, which gave him so much interest.

    Hengli¡¯s eyes had a little confusion, but his decadence had disappeared. He had realized that his mental health was problematic. Ding Ning¡¯s words were a sharp warning, which made him wake up and redefine the value of his existence.

    ¡°Fourth Brother, you¡¯re right. Now I¡¯m like the person who wants to live outside the city as you said, but if I really go outside, I may find that the outside is not suitable for me to live in. Although there are things that I want out there, they don¡¯t belong to me. In other words, I can¡¯t get used to the life there.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone has their own value. You are just too mentally empty and haven¡¯t found the meaning of your living. There is an old saying in our Shenzhou: We are born to be able to do something. This means that everyone has their own meaning. You haven¡¯t found your life goal just because you haven¡¯t given yourself a correct assessment. Believe me, you will find the meaning of being alive. This is only an attitude of living. You should learn to cultivate your interests, and an optimistic and positive attitude toward living is the guarantee of longevity and health.¡±

    Ding Ning smiledfortably, and Halidan and Bai Qing also realized something. Although Ding Ning was waking up Hengli, it was more like a mental health therapy. For them, this was also a kind of understanding.

    They were born in rich and powerful families and had the goals they were fighting for. Although they were not as confused and degenerate as Hengli, they would asionally feel very tired in the dead of night and be tired of this way of living. After all, they worked ceaselessly in the first half of their life, lived for their family or others, but had never really lived for themselves for once.

    Bai Qing¡¯s situation was a little better. When facing the pressure from his family in the days toe, he would need to bravely say no and choose to live with his beloved one.

    But for Halidan who already had his faith, Ding Ning¡¯s treatment of this time would have quite a profound impact on his future ambition and view of the world and had inadvertently created someone to be reputed as the most sexy, charming, brave, and decisive Alianqiu monarch who did not stick at trifles in handling affairs and had his personal independence of conduct.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s time for business.¡±

    Seeing that Hengli got rid of his emotional entanglements, thinking about something, Ding Ning had a glint in his eyes, rose to his feet, and picked up the ss bottle on the table.

    ¡°What business?¡±

    Halidan stepped forward, looked at thest Spirit-eating Insect, and asked with confusion.

    Ding Ning gave a confident smile at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s release the insects. It¡¯s time to close the.¡±

    As he said, he opened the ss bottle and released the Spirit-eating Insect which had be a Gu King and had wings. This shocked Bai Qing and the other two guys so much that they took several steps back.

    ¡°Are you crazy? How can you let it go?¡±

    Bai Qing¡¯s face turned quite pale. Just now, the Spirit-eating Insects were so scary, and now the Gu King must be scarier.

    Halidan and Prince Hengli were also puzzled, hiding behind Ding Ning in fear.

    Ding Ning said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Spirit-eating Insect King will never attack us now, and its owner will recall it as soon as possible to celebrate the birth of the Gu King. You guys wait here, and I will be back soon.¡±

    After speaking these words, he opened the window and jumped down before the three of them responded.

    ¡°Oh, my God, is Fourth Brother crazy? This is the second floor, which is five or six meters high.¡±

    Prince Hengli craned his head out, saw that Ding Ning hadnded safely and disappeared into the dark night like a wind, and was shocked. ¡°The truth is Fourth Brother is an excellent kung fu practitioner. He knows Shenzhou kung fu, right?¡±

    ¡°Maybe!¡±

    Bai Qing shrugged and did not answer his question directly because he only knew some superficial things about Ding Ning and could not detect many deeper things with his ability.

    The more it was like this, the more firmly he believed that he should not be his enemy. Ding Ning was like a bottomless coldke. The more he knew him, the more mysterious he felt he was.

    Initially, he thought that the Master of the Divine Burin¡¯s marvelous carving skills, miraculous medical skills, and extraordinary kung fu techniques were all he had.

    But now he had shown his ability to remove the Gu and make charms, making Bai Qing give a wry smile secretly. ¡°Fourth Brother, you are really elusive. What else on earth can you not do?

    ¡°With such a prominent ability, you are much more excellent than all young elites. If you and my cousin can be a couple, you will be a powerful helper to her family.¡±

    But when he thought of her uncle¡¯s character and attitude, he couldn¡¯t help scratching his head secretly, just hoping that his uncle would ask him for help. Even if he did not want Ding Ning and his sister to be a couple, he had better not offend him; otherwise, if Ding Ning became powerful and had hatred, the entire Qiao Family was likely to suffer a terrible disaster.

    In an 18-story apartment building not far from Purple Star Pavilion, there was no light in the room, and on the sofa sat a man covered in ck linen in the dark.

    The man was skinny as if he could be blown away by a gust of wind, with his bony face full of suspicion.

    When the indistinct telepathy came, the man showed a surprised expression and whispered, ¡°Who on earth unlocked my Spiritual Gu and also helped me make the real Spiritual Gu King? With the Spiritual Gu King, even if I haven¡¯tpleted the entrusted task this time, the trip is worth it. In the future, let me see who will dare to look down upon me Zhai Fang in the organization.¡±

    The man stood up, knelt down on all fours as if to wee the supreme emperor, and held up his hands, with his eyes glowing with fanatical light. ¡°Wee the return of the Spiritual Gu King!¡±

    With a sh of white light, the Spirit-eating Insect King appeared on Zhai Fang¡¯s hand as if a proud monarch looked down at his lowly servant, and it paced back and forth in his hand.

    At this moment, the Spirit-eating Insect King had be half the size of a sesame seed after eating and evolution, looking translucent as a piece of jade. If it did not give off ayer of white light, he would not see it.

    Zhai Fang was not shocked but was happy. He thought that the Spiritual Gu King had approved him and wanted to build a spiritual connection with him and be his Life Gu.

    He got up quickly and squeezed a drop of essential blood from his fingertip as if he got a treasure. With great care, he wanted to feed the Spirit-eating Insect King and also muttered, making an obscure ancient syble, which was the ancient spell on the contract that his n and the Gu King made, and he had long kept it in mind.

 Chapter 394 - The Curse of Life

    <h4>Chapter 394 The Curse of Life</h4>

    The obscure spells seemed to have some magical power. The Spirit-eating Insect King always fed on spiritual strength but had no feeling about the essential blood.

    But at the moment, under the influence of the spell, it went forward, wanting to absorb that drop of blood andplete the master-recognizing ceremony with Zhai Fang.

    When Zhai Fang was ecstatic, something suddenly changed.

    As a breeze blew past, Zhai Fang stood still on the spot and could not move, looked at the young man who suddenly appeared in front of him, and asked severely, ¡°Who are you? What have you done to me?¡±

    ¡°Who am I? You are not qualified to know, or do you think that the Spirit-eating Insect could autonomously evolve and be the Gu King?¡±

    When Ding Ning stretched out his hand with a smile, the Spirit-eating Insect King made a faint neigh and flew to his palm like a child seeing his parents, and rubbed his palm intimately time after time.

    ¡°You removed my Gu?¡±

    Zhai Fang seemed to fall into an ice valley, looked at the exceptionally young face before him, and asked incredulously.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Ding Ning smiled. Since the Spirit-eating Insects had swallowed his spiritual strength and he had the character that he was unwilling to suffer a loss, how could he hurt himself to benefit others and let Zhai Fang get the profit he made?

    Previously, when the Spirit-eating Insects had no gnosis, he could do nothing, but after they ate each other and became the Gu King, Ding Ning was surprised to find that the Spirit-eating Insect King already possessed the primary intelligence, which was only equivalent to that of a one- or two-year-old infant but was already enough for him.

    It was just a matter of gic modification. The Spirit-eating Insect King became his first insect pet with intelligence, so he decided to immediately use the clue, letting the Spirit-eating Insect King lead the way to Zhai Fang. After all, Ding Ning had not cut off the spiritual connection between them.

    The only thing that surprised him was that when he transformed the genes of the Spirit-eating Insect King, the superpower he consumed was more than the amount when he transformed the ck Panther. Thus, he looked forward to the fantastic abilities that the Spirit-eating Insect King possessed.

    Pitifully, although the Spirit-eating Insect King had the primary intelligence, its wisdom was obviously still very low and did not have the ability tomunicate with him directly. He was anxious but had no ways to change the situation.

    Fearing that Zhai Fang had other ways to defeat him, Ding Ning cut off the spiritual connection between Zhai Fang and the Spirit-eating Insect King.

    ¡°Puff!¡±

    Zhai Fang spat a mouthful of blood, looked ferocious like a ghost, red viciously at Ding Ning, and shouted, ¡°You dare to snatch my Spiritual Gu King! I will be irreconcble with you.¡±

    ¡°Are you an idiot? I can make the Spiritual Gu King you said surrender, so I¡¯m not afraid of a small Gu master like you.¡±

    Ding Ning teased the Spirit-eating Insect King casually, thinking about a name for it.

    Seeing that it was as crystal as jade, Ding Ning smiled casually. ¡°You¡¯ll be called Xiaoyu in the future.¡±

    The Spirit-eating Insect King rolled once on his palm cheerfully. He did not know if it understood, but it behaved very excitedly.

    The corner of Zhai Fang¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°D*mn Xiaoyu, this is a Spiritual Gu King. In our cult, after spending decades of time, several of our elders could only make a Life Spiritual Gu, not a Gu King, but this guy gave the Gu King such a vulgar name.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, who are you? Who asked you to put the Gu in Crown Prince Halidan?¡±

    With a calm expression, Ding Ning looked at Zhai Fang peacefully.

    Zhai Fang took a painful look at Xiaoyu and said fiercely, ¡°Humph, you robbed my Spiritual Gu King, and you also want me to betray my employer. No way.¡±

    ¡°It seems that you still don¡¯t know where you are now. I wish you were a tough guy. I like tough guys most.¡±

    Ding Ning had already expected this. He slowly took out a silvery seven-inch-long needle and disinfected it with an alcohol cotton ball taken from nowhere. ¡°I am a doctor, a doctor of professional ethics. Before using the silvery needle, I must disinfect it. This is responsible for your health, and it is also the requirement for my professional quality.¡±

    ¡°What, what do you want to do?¡±

    Looking at the seven-inch-long silvery needle shing with cold light, Zhai Fang immediately thought of some evil scenes that were not suitable for children, such as pricking the anus and balls with a silvery needle, and asked with an angry shout.

    ¡°Treat your disease. Don¡¯t you know you are very sick?¡±

    Ding Ning raised the corner of his mouth slightly, giving an innocent smile, but in the eyes of Zhai Fang, that was like the smile of a devil.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t mess around. I am a member of Demon Cult. If you kill me, Demon Cult won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    Zhai Fang pretended to be tough and shouted.

    ¡°Ah, the disciple of Demon Cult?¡±

    With a shocked expression, Ding Ning muttered secretly, ¡°Shitty Demon Cult. It sounds bad.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I am Zhai Fang, one of the most outstanding disciples of the Demon Cult, highly valued in the cult. If you release me now, return the Spiritual Gu King to me, and also kowtow to apologize, I will consider sparing your life this time.¡±

    After saying the great name of Demon Cult, Zhai Fang thought that Ding Ning was deterred, suddenly became confident, and said arrogantly.

    ¡°Snap!¡±

    Ding Ning pped him and said calmly, ¡°Demon Cult? I haven¡¯t heard of it.¡±

    Zhai Fang was anesthetized by the Meridian Severing Hand and felt no pain, but he still knew that he had been pped and suddenly threatened Ding Ning with shame and anger. ¡°You dare to hit me. Our Demon Cult¡¯s Cult Head Wu Tianxie is a great figure ranked the 317th on the Fighting List and can kill you so easily like crushing an ant, and you will have to wait for his revenge.¡±

    ¡°Fighting List? What¡¯s that?¡±

    Ding Ning immediately became interested and raised the silvery needle in his hand. ¡°Tell me, maybe I¡¯ll let you go if I am scared.¡±

    Zhai Fang trembled all over, stared at the long silvery needle in fear, swallowed his saliva, and exined it to him honestly.

    It turned out that there was a mysterious list-maker who called himself Tiandao in the martial arts world of Shenzhou. He made the Shenzhou Fighting List, which was used to rank the fighting power of the Shenzhou Warriors.

    No one knew who Tiandao was or how the list ranked the fighting power, let alone where these sources of information came from. It was extremely mysterious.

    The ranking of the battle list did not depend on background powers or the realm of cultivation, nor did it treat the Ancient Martial Artists, the Spiritual Masters, the National Artists, warlocks, or superpower holders differently. The evaluation standard was only based on the most real fighting power of the Warriors, and only the top 1,000 Warriors with the best fighting power could be shown on the list.

    Only then did Ding Ning know that the practicing system of the Modern Warriors was called National Art in the martial arts world. He felt that it could be counted as appropriate.

    It was said that many people despised the Fighting List when it was announced in the beginning, thinking that it was something jokingly made by those troublemakers.

    However, after going through several ranking challenges, the fighting results showed that although this list could not be counted as 100% urate, it was still reasonable. Basically, there was no error in the evaluation of fighting power. Thus, it was recognized and respected by the martial arts world. Even the Warriors of the special departments of the country and the international warriors would judge the real fighting power of the Warriors ording to the list.

    Of course, some Warriors cut the ties with the outside world and did note out to show their power. Naturally, their names would not appear on the list, but all those Warriors who came out to show their power would be proud to see their names on the Fighting List.

    There were numerous excellent fighters in Shenzhou, where talented people remained in concealment. In this situation, the cult head of Demon Cult could even be ranked the 317th on the Fighting List. That was why Zhai Fang was so arrogant and thought that he could scare Ding Ning.

    Unfortunately, the person he met was a neer and hothead who had not officially entered theplicated human world, feared nothing, and could dare to beat the young master of the Long Family and flog the First Miss of the Feng Family. Besides that, he also inherited the Flowing Light Magic Artifact of the ancient great god Chiyou.

    It was hard to tell if Wu Tianxie would avenge a disciple who was obviously underappreciated in the cult. Even if he dide, Ding Ning would not fear him at all.

    What was the trouble even if he could not defeat him? He was a doctor, who could save and kill people. If he used all his strategies, he would possibly make the strong practitioners who had reached the primary level of the Real Martial Arts Realm fall into trouble, so he had no fear of Wu Tianxie, a person who was not so strong.

    In addition, Wu Tianxie, who was ranked lower than the 300th on the Fighting List, had reached the highest level of the Sky Martial Arts Realm at most ording to his estimation. What he knew was that the Warriors in the whole country of Shenzhou who came out to show themselves and had reached the Real Martial Arts Realm were ten at most.

    ording to Xuan Ji, as long as Wu Tianxie was still a Sky Martial Arts practitioner and their ability difference was less than two great realms, he could easily defeat him with the Flowing Light in seconds, so he did not fear him.

    Regardless of his careful nning, he still underestimated the weirdness of a sorcerer¡¯s strategies and was unaware of the great attraction of the Spiritual Gu King to Demon Cult, so this almost caused an irreparable tragedy. Of course, this would only happen in the future, and it was needless to talk about it now.

    After getting the news he wanted from Zhai Fang, he was a little hesitant about how to deal with him.

    To kill Zhai Fang? He was toopassionate to do it. After all, he did not hate the man, and it was he who took this man¡¯s Spirit-eating Insect King. Although killing this man was understandable because he deserved it, now Shenzhou was a country ruled byw, and he would do his best not to kill anyone. In addition, it was someone who paid Zhai Fang to deal with the trouble. Since every injustice had its perpetrator, it was fair to get even with the person behind the scenes.

    If he did not kill the man, he was afraid that the man would continue to hurt Halidan when he recovered.

    After moments of hesitation, Ding Ning decided to remove Zhai Fang¡¯s cultivation and leave him to Halidan, who would decide whether to use him as a witness or execute him privately, but that was not his business anymore.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    Zhai Fang screamed, lying on the ground weakly and staring viciously at Ding Ning. ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything you want to know, but why did you still remove my cultivation?¡±

    ¡°I am merciful because I haven¡¯t killed you, but you are still not satisfied.¡±

    Ding Ning was very dissatisfied with his attitude, feeling that he was very wronged.

    Unexpectedly, Zhai Fang twitched with blooding out of his eyes, nostrils, ears, and mouth and roared hysterically and angrily, ¡°I will not let you off even if I die.¡±

    ¡°Hiss¡±.

    With Zhai Fang¡¯s mad chanting of spells, seven venomous insects suddenly came out of his eyes, nostrils, ears, and mouth, turned into seven escaping beams of light, and vanished.

    All this happened so abruptly. Although he had been keeping an eye on Zhai Fang, he did not react in time before the seven venomous insects disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°What have you done?¡±

    Ding Ning felt a little uneasy, stared at the dispirited Zhai Fang, and asked angrily.

    Zhai Fang was dying at this moment, with his face stained with the ck blood that had spurted out of his eyes, nostrils, ears, and mouth, looking like a ghost.

    Hearing Ding Ning¡¯s angry questioning, Zhai Fang grinned to reveal his blood-stained teeth, with his glinting green eyes full of revenge pleasure and gave out a screamingughter like an owl¡¯s. ¡°Removing my cultivation means you¡¯ve killed me, and I have been attacked by the Gu I raised. I am bound to die, so I gave my soul to Lord Demon and will curse you with my life. I will die first, but I will wait for you in hell, and we will see each other soon, haha.¡±

    ¡°Boom¡±.

    Zhai Fang became covered with a green luster and suddenly exploded without warning. The power was not great and did not hurt Ding Ning, but the pieces of flesh sshed his head and face, making himin about his bad luck.

    He was not guilty about the death of Zhai Fang. The killer was bound to be killed. Just now he did not want to kill him, but it didn¡¯t mean that he was afraid of killing and only meant that he did not want to make trouble for himself, so he even cared less about Zhai Fang¡¯s curse.

 Chapter 395 - Life Lamp

    <h4>Chapter 395 Life Lamp</h4>

    But what he who was using the Clean Water Charm did not notice was that a strange drop of green blood shone green on his left shoulder, quickly entered his skin, and disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Ashes to ashes, dust to dust. Although you were not killed by me, you died because of me. Go and regain your life in another world. Quick!¡±

    Wearing a painful expression, Ding Ning took out a Soul-redeeming Charm to redeem the soul of Zhai Fang. The light of the charm flickered, but nothing seemed to have happened, and no soul had been seen to go and regain its life.

    This was the first time Ding Ning had used the Soul-redeeming Charm, thinking that this was a normal phenomenon, but what he did not know was that Zhai Fang had sacrificed his soul to the Demon and cursed him with his life, his soul had disappeared, and he could not regain his life anymore.

    Ding Ning made Zhai Fang¡¯s pieces of meat in a pile disappear with the Corpse-dposing Water and then cleaned the room with the Poison-cleansing Charm, preventing the toxins from harming people. Seeing no more traces, Ding Ning left quietly.

    What he did not know was that in the depths of a mountain in Xiangxi thousands of miles away from Ninghai, a huge sarcophagus was enshrined in an ancient-looking, rough stone hall. In front of the sarcophagus was a gray-haired man in a ck robe who had a darkplexion and looked as miserable as a ghost, sitting on the ground to meditate with his eyes closed.

    There were no traces of modernization in the big hall. Only rows of bronzemps were lit on the surrounding walls, exuding a strong strange smell, and no one knew what oil was the fuel.

    Suddenly, a bronzemp flickered constantly, and the orange me suddenly turned into a strange green, which made the hall that was already spooky even spookier. One would shudder if he came in.

    ¡°Zhai Fang¡¯s Soul-guiding Lamp is off?¡±

    The white-haired old man suddenly opened his eyes, trembled all over, and shot a terrifying sharp look from his old murky eyes. As his ck robe moved of its own ord, his terrifying momentum increased wildly, with his infinity angry roar reverberating in the hall, ¡°Who, who on earth dared to kill my grandson and forced him to sacrifice his soul, making his soul disappear? No matter who you are, I will cut you into pieces. Wu Tianxie, although you didn¡¯t know my grandson¡¯s identity, as head of Demon Cult, you should also take responsibility for my grandson¡¯s death and must give me a satisfactory ount.¡±

    With a sh, the white-haired man in the ck robe had disappeared from the big hall, but the green-me oilmp still kept burning. A vaguely seen illusive figure struggled with continuous pain and gave out silent and miserable cries until the green light shed and the bronze light went outpletely.

    On this day, Zhai Ying, an elder of Xiangxi Corpse-driven Sect who had been cultivating for dozens of years withouting out, left the mountain with raging anger and conducted a bloody killing in theplicated human world. Wu Tianxie, an excellent kung fu practitioner who was ranked the 317th on the Fighting List, was hunted and had no shelter to escape to. If the former head of Demon Cult had not persuaded Zhai Ying with kind words after getting the news anding out of his cultivating ce, promised to track down the real murderer to give him a satisfactory ount, and also offeredpensation, Zhai Ying¡¯s anger would not have been quelled and the entire Demon Cult would have been killed.

    But this was the reality. Demon Cult was a small sect, not in the leastparable to a great sect like Xiangxi Corpse-driven Sect. Although the former head of Demon Cult was not in any degree weaker than Zhai Ying and nearly half of Demon Cult¡¯s disciples had been killed, he had to ignore the insult and humiliation and smiled at Zhai Ying.

    Wu Tianxie, who was suffering from the unexpected scourge, felt aggrieved. ¡°Old jerk, you did not inform me when you put your grandson into our Demon Cult secretly. What was your intention?

    ¡°How could I know that unlucky guy is your grandson? If I had already known that, I would have treated him so respectfully as my ancestor and would not have dared to allow him to move from ce to ce. Now your grandson is dead, and you use me. How shameless!¡±

    Yet, he could not do anything but to send someone to ask about the news while praying that the Gu insects Zhai Fang raised had not all died and could return to Demon Cult as soon as possible.

    The reason was that when each Demon Cult disciple joined the cult, they would raise a kind of Shadow Gu with their essential blood. As long as the Shadow Gu could return within seven days and a secret method was used on it, the virtual scene in which the disciple of the cult was killed would be restored, and then the killer would be found.

    Zhai Ying, who stayed at the headquarters of Demon Cult, refused to leave, looking stern and aggressive, but he was quite happy in fact.

    Zhai Fang was his grandson, but he was not outstanding among his many grandsons, so his death was nothing important. In the beginning, he was very angry, but after the former head of Demon Cult promised to teach him the way to raise the Brain-eating Gu aspensation, his anger soon disappeared.

    Corpse-driven Sect had always been known for making corpse puppets. Although making a high-level corpse puppet was easy, it was very hard to control it as flexibly as a person controlling his arm.

    The characteristic of the Brain-eating Gu was that it could swallow a creature¡¯s brains and rece its brain as themander. For Corpse-driven Sect, this was their unique way to control the corpse puppet.

    That he sent Zhai Fang to Demon Cult was to wait for an opportunity to get the method of making the Brain-eating Gu. Now Zhai Fang was dead, but his ultimate goal had been achieved, so Zhai Ying was happy.

    Although Zhai Fang was an unimportant grandson, he was Zhai Ying¡¯s grandson, and no one could kill him only because they wanted to. His insistent stay at Demon Cult was for two reasons: One, he waited for learning the way of making the Brain-eating Gu; two, he waited for Wu Tianxie to give him an ount and then found out the murderer to get revenge.

    Of course, Ding Ning knew nothing about all this. At this moment, he had returned to his previous room and threw a USB sh drive to Halidan.

    ¡°It turns out that Kman wanted to kill me, and I almost misjudged Xik.¡±

    Halidan looked sullen and never expected to see such truth.

    ¡°So, sometimes seeing may not be believing.¡±

    Helplessly, Ding Ning extended his hands with the palms facing upward. As a friend, he had done everything he could. As for the way to deal with this matter, it was Halidan¡¯s business.

    When Zhai Fang told him the truth, he was also surprised. Initially, he thought that Xik was an aplice at least, but unexpectedly, she was also cheated by Kman.

    The truth was that the man Xik sincerely loved was Yiding of her age, and the two of them had privately decided to marry. After learning that she and Halidan were engaged, she became very sad and went to tell Yiding in tears, but Yiding could not do anything about it.

    Unexpectedly, Kman hid nearby and heard it and immediately had the deadly one-stone-two-birds plot to kill Halidan, making Yiding the scapegoat.

    In an idental opportunity, he came across Zhai Fang who was looking for the Spiritual Gu from ce to ce. After being stunned by Zhai Fang¡¯s magical techniques, he served him like a God with delicious food.

    Zhai Fang was just an ipetent small Gu master and had no qualification to be a God in Shenzhou, but after he was worshipped like a God by a prince like Kman, he became exhrated and more pretentious.

    Kman had the ambition to take the throne, but he had been unsure if he could kill Halidan. Now there was a God-given opportunity, so how could he let it go? Therefore, he promised to pay Zhai Fang lucrative sums for killing Halidan.

    Although Zhai Fang¡¯s Gu technique was not ipetent, it was very easy to deal with an ordinary person like Halidan. To covet the reward, he agreed immediately.

    But to put the Gu, he needed to have Halidan¡¯s hair or essential blood, nails and other items as media. As the crown prince, Halidan enjoyed a very high-level defense, and it was not easy to get these things.

    So, Zhai Fang put the Mind-confounding Gu in Yiding and controlled him. When Yiding was in the confounded state, Zhai Fang asked him to egg Xik to take Halidan¡¯s hair that could be used for putting the Gu.

    Xik did not want to marry Halidan, but she did not want to take his life. When she asked him what he wanted to do, Yiding, who was controlled by Zhai Fang, bewitched her that if she did as he told her, she would not need to marry Halidan and would live with him forever, and also promised again and again that this would not kill Halidan.

    Hoodwinked by love, the simple Xik believed what Yiding said and cooperated with him to take Halidan¡¯s hair and other things used for putting the Gu, helping Zhai Fang nt the Gu sessfully.

    The Spirit-eating Insect was something that Zhai Fang identally found in a dangerous ce in Zhongdong. He did not know that was the Spirit-eating Insect and thought it was the Spiritual Gu, but after exhausting all means to raise it, he could not make it be the Gu King, so putting it in Halidan was also his experiment.

    When Zhai Fang spoke of the process of getting the Spirit-eating Insect, Ding Ning didn¡¯t believe it because the insect was invisible to the naked eye, so how could he get it?

    ording to Zhai Fang, that ce was filled with white mists. At that time, the Gu inside him trembled and did not dare to show itself. With records in the Gu books he knew, he suspected that these white mists wereposed of tiny Gu insects, so he collected some Spirit-eating Insects with a vessel and fled, and then he used his secret method to make the Spirit-eating Insects show their original form and then began to make the Gu.

    Ding Ning believed it as soon as he heard it. After all, the Spirit-eating Insects did exist in the form of mists. Since there wererge numbers of the Spirit-eating Insects there, the totem of the Mist Tribe was probably nearby.

    So, he asked Zhai Fang to tell him the details of the terrain there, but unfortunately, Zhai Fang only roughly remembered that it was located in a desert southeast of Dibai, and it was not easy to find the ce.

    Ding Ning had many things to do and had to give up the n to look for the Totem of the Mist for now, but he asked Halidan to find some people to help keep an eye on it after he returned to his homnd. No doubt, Halidan agreed instantly.

    Halidan¡¯s matter finally came to an end, but Prince Hengli began to pester Bai Qing to solve his jade carving problem. After hearing it, Ding Ning couldn¡¯t help but grin and re at Bai Qing.

    Bai Qing had a thick skin. Previously, he was still a little embarrassed, but now when they had already been sworn brothers, he asked Hengli to go to Ding Ning without showing empty courtesy, telling him that Ding Ning was the student of the Master of the Divine Burin.

    Hengli was so happy that he took Ding Ning¡¯s hand and nagged that he wanted to see the Master of the Divine Burin. Ding Ning was so depressed and had to casuallyfort him that the Master of the Divine Burin did not see outsiders, but he would ask his master to carve the jade for him, on the condition that they must keep the rtionship between him and the Master of the Divine Burin a secret.

    Hengli was a little disappointed that he could not go and see the Master of the Divine Burin himself, but when he thought that his sworn brother was surprisingly the student of the Master of the Divine Burin, he instantly beamed in great joy, staring at Ding Ning with a hot look which gave others gooseflesh.

    ¡°This is my bet. There are 200 million pounds in it.¡±

    Very solemnly, Hengli took out two cards and put one of them into Ding Ning¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What are you doing? How can I ept your money? I said I was joking just now.¡±

    Ding Ning became sullen and said instantly.

    ¡°Fourth Brother, that¡¯s a horse of a different color. I am a gentleman, and I¡¯m willing to pay for what I have lost. We must do this ording to the gambling agreement. I am not asked to call you ¡®Big Brother¡¯ when we meet, and that is already the great benefit I¡¯ve got. You must take the money, or you mean to look down upon me.¡±

    Hengli insisted with a serious face, and that unquestionable look made Ding Ning depressed, so he had no choice but to ept it.

    ¡°Also, there are 400 million pounds in this card, which are almost equivalent to 3.4 billion Shenzhou currency. It is the money I pay your teacher to carve the jade. I don¡¯t know if it is enough, but you can tell me if it is not.¡±

    Prince Hengli showed a business look, stared at Ding Ning with his unblinking turquoise eyes, and begged earnestly. ¡°I prepared a piece of emerald jade. Please ask your master Master of the Divine Burin to carve it more carefully because this is a gift to my grandmother for her birthday.¡±

 Chapter 396 - Ancient Magic Mosquito

    <b>Chapter 396 Ancient Magic Mosquito</b>

    ¡°Forget the money. If I ask my master for help, he won¡¯t ept the money.¡±

    For Ding Ning, it was so embarrassing to ept the money. To the outsiders, the popr Master of the Divine Burin was him. Besides that, he would only need a few minutes to carve the jade. Since they were already sworn brothers, it was quite unsuitable to ask for payment.

    ¡°No, I will be worried if you don¡¯t ept the money. Being able to invite the Master of the Divine Burin proves your influence, but I can¡¯t avoid doing what I should do. Maybe I will also ask your master to help me in the future. Can you refuse payment every time?¡±

    Prince Hengli¡¯s carefulness which was equal to stubbornness in doing things was the same as Yingguo people¡¯s paranoid attitude toward gentlemen¡¯s manners, making Ding Ning fall into a dilemma, so he turned to Bai Qing for help.

    ¡°Take it. After all, it¡¯s your master who will do the job. Besides, as a noble prince, our Big Brother is no shortage of such sums of money.¡±

    Bai Qing looked at this scene with a smile, but he had a secret wry smile inwardly. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the works of the Master of the Divine Burin have been driven up to sky-high prices. In the past, exchanging the jade carving with the vi seemed a bit not worth it, but when I see it now, it seems that I got so much profit.¡±

    ¡°Four Brother, just take it. Besides, it¡¯s not Hengli who pays the money, but the royal family. Even if you don¡¯t ept it, it won¡¯t be Hengli¡¯s, either, and he has no money-spending demands.¡±

    Halidan advised with a smirk from the side, and Ding Ning also agreed to this. With such a status, Hengli had no money-spending demands, and then Ding Ning took the bank card with a little embarrassment. ¡°Then I ept it on behalf of my master, who can finish the carving tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, brother. Then I shall entrust you with this matter!¡±

    Prince Hengli beamed and hugged Ding Ning tightly, making Ding Ning feel helpless. ¡°Giving away money so happily, you are a real idiot.¡±

    ¡°This is my payment. Don¡¯t refuse. Although we are sworn brothers, that¡¯s a horse of a different color. Compared to my life, these things are not important at all.¡±

    Halidan handed over a Dibai Grand Hotel¡¯s Premium Diamond Card and a ck bank card which could be used internationally, put it unquestionably into Ding Ning¡¯s hand, and also blinked mischievously. ¡°As your Third Bother, you know I have nothing. I am so poor that I only have money.¡±

    ¡°Well, it seems I am rude if I decline.¡±

    Ding Ning knew that he could not refuse it and had to put it away helplessly, wondering what gifts he should give them.

    ¡°I have an idea.¡± Ding Ning¡¯s eyes suddenly glinted, and he extended his hand and asked, ¡°Do you guys have any essories with you?¡±

    ¡°I have a jade my mother gave me.¡±

    Prince Hengli took down jade piece from his neck.

    ¡°Oh, I have a piece of beeswax.¡±

    Halidan patted his head and took down from his neck a piece of white rose-shaped beeswax, which exuded a faint fragrance.

    ¡°Is this a piece of fragrant amber?¡±

    Bai Qing, who was very enthusiastic about antiques, suddenly had a glint in his eyes, snatched it to carefully y with it, looking like he did not want to give it back, and praised sincerely, ¡°This is a piece of real natural beeswax, not the so-called artificial noble beeswax.¡±

    ¡°Beeswax?¡± Ding Ning looked stunned.

    Being one of the five treasures of traditional Chinese medicine, beeswax can relieve rheumatic bone pain, nasal sensitivity, stomachache, high blood pressure, skin sensitivity, and other illnesses when worn on the hand. After wearing it, the body will slowly absorb it and carry it through the blood to every corner of the body to eliminate the disease. Different origins, different colors, and different varieties will add different effects.

    Although he had heard of beeswax for a long time, this was the first time he had actually seen it himself. After all, he had no many friends, who were either doctors or professors, and he would not wear it all the time even if he liked it.

    Although Bai Qing also liked antiques and cultural relics, he had never worn beeswax. For him, it was humiliating to wear a fake one, but he was disliked the second-ss item, and it was not easy to buy a precious one.

    After taking the beeswax Bai Qing handed, Ding Ning was shocked. Halidan thought that he was ovee and said proudly, ¡°Although there is not much beeswax produced in Zhongdong, it is absolutely a rare variety. If you like it, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    What he did not know was that Ding Ning was quite anxious. As soon as he took the beeswax, he perceived that a stream of energy excitedly went straight into his superpower space along his arm and quickly merged into his superpower light mass, and it was even more than the amount he absorbed from a superpower holder.

    This surprised him and also puzzled him. ¡°Why does this beeswax have superpower? In other words, why does it have sorcery power?¡±

    As his Absolute Touch was started, the tissue structure of beeswax was shown in his brain: ¡°The liquefied fossil of resin, which is non-crystalline and has no fixed internal atomic structure and external shape, and whose fracture is often shell-shaped with its refractive index ranging from 1.54 to 1.55 and its specific gravity being between 1.05 and 1.10. This one also has five extremely tiny blisters.¡±

    It seemed that everything was normal, and no source of different superpower was found. Ding Ning focused on the blisters and zoomed constantly to examine it. The first one was empty, the second one was empty... the fourth one... was still empty. He was confused. ¡°Where did this superpowere from?¡±

    When he saw thest blister, Ding Ning trembled and had an incredulous expression. In the blister, there was a vivid mosquito-type creature, which was ck and red, gave off an eerily cold luster, and had a slightly bulging belly, looking extremely ferocious and horrible.

    The blood-red body was covered with the natural light ck mysterious texture, the ferocious-looking mouth was as sharp as a needle, the three pairs ofpound eyes still emitted a faint cold light even if tens of millions of years had not passed, and the pair of powerful front pincers could hold the prey tightly.

    This was the infamous prehistoric creature Ancient Magic Mosquito. Although it was only about the size of a sesame seed, it seemed to have a meson space inside. Even when it went to attack a giant Tyrannosaurus, it could turn it into a shell by sucking in an hour at most.

    Scientists had discovered its ancient fossils before. Studies had shown that it had the same reserve capacity as camels¡¯ and could convert the absorbed energy into fats and then slowly consume them. It had an extremely tenacious life.

    But no matter how strong its vitality was, it could not withstand tens of millions of years of energy consumption. Ding Ning was sure that this Ancient Magic Mosquito had already died. The reason why it still looked alive was that it was unluckily wrapped in a drop of pine resin.

    But what confused him was that there was surprisingly a faint breath of life in its slightly swollen belly.

    ¡°The eggs of the Magic Mosquito?¡± Ding Ning suddenly became enthusiastic. If the eggs still had the breath of life, maybe he could hatch them and let the ancient creature reappear.

    The truth was that the Ancient Magic Mosquito not only had the precious archeological value, but its existence itself was also a miracle because it had no natural enemies and had broken thew of conservation of the biological chain.

    Everyone knew how hard a Tyrannosaurus¡¯s skin was, but the Magic Mosquito could directly prate the skin of the Tyrannosaurus with its mouth. The sharpness of its mouth was even equivalent to the magic weapon, and it was the best material to make the hollow medical needle for puncturing.

    In addition, the Magic Mosquito was harder than fine steel and did not fear water or fire. It was fair to say that the Ancient Magic Mosquito was a creature almost without any natural enemies. If they had not been weak in fertilization, which prevented them from formingrge scales, they would have be the rightful overlord in the ancient barrennd because their overwhelming numbers could help them prey any creatures.

    It was hard for Ding Ning not to be tempted by such a powerful prehistoric killer. At the same time, the sorcery power inside the Mosquito which he had absorbed could indirectly prove that the sorcery power was a kind of energy that existed in ancient times, not the unique product of Jiuli Tribe after that time.

    ording to his analysis, the Magic Mosquito was very likely to have drunk the blood of some creature containing magical power inside when it was alive. Just when it turned the blood into energy, it was unluckily wrapped by the dripping pine resin and buried underground to be amber. After going through tens of thousands of years of crustal changes, it was excavated by humans and reappeared.

    With a snap, Ding Ning crushed the beeswax with a brutal force as Halidan and others looked at him with shocked eyes.

    ¡°What are you doing? This is white beeswax, the extremely rare fragrant amber.¡±

    Bai Qing was quite distressed, feeling that his heart was dripping blood. Although the beeswax did not belong to him, destroying the beautiful thing with a brutal force still caused him great pain.

    The corner of Halidan¡¯s mouth twitched twice. Although he had just known Ding Ning for a while, he believed that Ding Ning was by no means a reckless man and asked nervously, ¡°Fourth Brother, this beeswax is not fake, right?¡±

    ¡°Haha, Halidan, as a great crown prince, you can¡¯t get a fake beeswax to wear, right? That¡¯s too shameful.¡±

    Prince Hengliughed heartlessly, so Halidan¡¯s expressions changed dramatically, feeling helpless.

    ¡°No, this is real beeswax, but no matter how precious it is, its value is limited, and what is really precious is this.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes glittered, and he picked up the Ancient Mosquito carefully.

    ¡°Oh, my God, what¡¯s this? It looks like a mosquito, but why is it red?¡±

    Looking at the Ancient Mosquito, Prince Hengli cried out in a fuss.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal to see tiny creatures in amber, but this mosquito is really weird. What exactly is this mosquito?¡±

    Looking at the weird color of the Magic Mosquito, Bai Qing felt the chill and could not help shivering.

    Halidan was also stunned and shouted ¡°Real Lord A¡± repetitively. ¡°This is really a miracle.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called Ancient Mosquito, which is harder than fine steel, does not fear water or fire, and can easily prate the skin of a dinosaur with its mouth.¡±

    While exining, Ding Ning took out his silvery Tai saber in the way of juggling. Since he had absorbed all the superpower, he had to cut open the belly of the mosquito and took out its eggs as soon as possible; otherwise, the Ancient Magic Mosquito would die out.

    ¡°No, no, no, the reappearance of an ancient biological specimen has great research value. Do you know what this means to us? You can¡¯t destroy it.¡±

    Prince Hengli was startled and hurried forward, hoping to stop Ding Ning.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop him. Trust him!¡±

    After calming down, Halidan stopped Hengli, preventing him from disturbing Ding Ning.

    ¡°Oh, okay, I was just a little anxious, not that I don¡¯t believe Fourth Brother.¡±

    After learning what he did, Prince Hengli immediately extended his hands with his palms facing upward in embarrassment. The Ancient Mosquito was indeed valuable and had a high research value, but what was the point? He was not short of money and could not engage in scientific research. What he did just now was only a subconscious reaction.

    Ding Ning had no time to exin to him and devoted himself to the anatomical operation for the Magic Mosquito. The dead Magic Mosquito did not have the characteristic of being harder than fine steel, so he easily cut open its belly and saw hundreds of eggs.

    ¡°Great, three are still alive.¡±

    Ding Ning said emotionally, put the three living eggs into a jade bottle, and put a drop of his essential blood into it.

    He deliberately injected much sorcery power into this drop of essential blood and also used the Gu-raising method, but whether he could make the mosquito eggs survive and hatch or not, it was a matter of luck.

    The Magic Mosquito was an intelligent creature. If it reached its adulthood, it would never be enved by humans, but it was hard to tell the condition of its eggs. Some naive living creatures always treated the first person they saw as their rtive. He wished these mosquito eggs were also like that.

    As for only three of the more than 100 eggs that survived, Ding Ning was not surprised. Even when the Magic Mosquitoid eggs in normal conditions, if three could survive at one birth, that was quite good, let alone these eggs had gone through tens of millions of years.

 Chapter 397 - Industry Association

    <h4>Chapter 397 Industry Association</h4>

    Since he managed to rescue the three Magic Mosquito eggs in time, and found that their vitality was still stable, Ding Ning was finally relieved.

    He turned around and said to Halidan, apologetically, ¡°Third Brother, I destroyed your beeswax in an emergency, I willpensate you when Ie back.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s only a piece of beeswax. It¡¯s nothing important, so don¡¯t mention it anymore.¡±

    Halidan waved his hand indifferently. For him, the beeswax was just a ything, and it was not a big deal that it had been destroyed.

    But Ding Ning did not want to end it in this way, and he took out a charm made of red coral. ¡°Third Brother, I willpensate you with this.¡±

    ¡°This is a magic weapon!¡±

    Bai Qing suddenly opened his eyes wide, and shrieked.

    Halidan was all set to reject the gift, but he took it when he heard what Bai Qing said. ¡°This is what Fourth Brother has given to me, you should not think about taking it.¡±

    ¡°You are so mean. I just want to take a look. Can¡¯t I take a look?¡±

    Bai Qing stared intently at the charm, drooling with envy. He had met many so-called masters, but none of the magic weapons they made wasparable to Halidan¡¯s charm, in purity and density.

    ¡°Is this really a magic weapon? Fourth Brother, can this make one¡¯s eyes brighter and one¡¯s mind clearer?¡±

    Halidan was so happy as he asked Ding Ning, with a beaming face.

    Seeing that Bai Qing and Prince Hengli were staring at him in anticipation, Ding Ningughed inwardly and exined, ¡°This is a Talisman Charm. You should wear it and never take it off because its function is to make you calm and strong, and can drive away all evil powers. If you encounter a situation whereby someone like the previous Gu master wants to put the Gu in you again, the charm will start working automatically and drive away the Gu insect, and the Gu master will also be hurt by his own magic.¡±

    ¡°Great, with this Talisman Charm, I will never need to worry about being murdered, again.¡±

    Halidan clutched the Talisman Charm tightly in surprise, and put it around his neck happily. Since Zhai Fang had put the Gu in him before, he had be quite afraid of dark magic. Now with the Talisman Charm, he feltpletely relieved.

    ¡°Fourth Brother, anyway, I am still the Big Brother, you can¡¯t be so partial.¡±

    Like a young wife who had been bullied, Prince Hengli looked at Ding Ning in resentment, as he spoke awkwardly in the Shenzhounguage.

    ¡°Right, anyway, I am your second brother, and you can¡¯t favor one more than another.¡±

    Bai Qing had to dismiss his nonchnt attitude as he looked at Ding Ning in anticipation and said this.

    Ding Ning thought it was so funny. When he took out the charm, he had foreseen that such a reaction would ur, so how could he favor one more than another.

    He said in his mind, ¡°Sorry, Nuonuo, Xiaoyao, and Yanran. I have to give the Talisman Charms I made for you to them first, but I will make new ones for you when I go back.¡±

    After returning Hengli¡¯s jade piece, he took out two more Talisman Charms, gave one to each of them, and said sulkily, ¡°These are for you. One person, one piece. Take them.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I also have a Talisman Charm.¡±

    Prince Hengli was overjoyed, held the Talisman Charm, and smiled till his eyes narrowed into slits.

    Bai Qing¡¯s eyes glinted in surprise, and he praised, ¡°Fourth Brother, your gifts are quite expensive. I guess these red coral are the best and really priceless.¡±

    Ding Ning did notment and only smiled indifferently, but he said in his mind, ¡°You are wrong. The best red coral is not 1/10,000 as precious as my mutated red coral.¡±

    In Ding Ning¡¯s eyes, the mutated red coral was the real priceless treasure. Since it could be used as an anti-rejection drug, it was much more valuable than the best red coral.

    ¡°I won¡¯t take any of your stuff without payment, but I guess you are not short of money. Let¡¯s do it this way: Take this card, and when you show it at any of my family¡¯s businesses, you will not be charged for anything you want.¡±

    After thinking for a short while, Bai Qing took out a tinum card and handed it to Ding Ning, but when he found that Ding Ning was all ready to refuse, he said seriously, ¡°If you don¡¯t ept it, that would mean that you are looking down on me.¡±

    ¡°Well, let me keep it.¡±

    Ding Ning knew that what a person like Bai Qing was afraid of most was owing somebody something, but when he thought that even if he epted the card, he could choose not to show it at his family¡¯s businesses, so he epted it directly.

    ¡°That¡¯s the right decision!¡±

    Bai Qing looked at his watch and pped his hands. ¡°It¡¯s auction time, and I have to go and watch it. Do you all want to take a look?¡±

    ¡°I do want to go, but it does not seem right for me to go. If I am recognized, the publicity will not be good for our royal family.¡±

    Prince Hengli said this a little gloomily.

    ¡°Right, I joined our Alianqiu Business Delegation secretly, in order toe to Shenzhou to see the doctor. If I am recognized, it will not be good, either.¡±

    Halidan wanted to take a look because he had been lying low for so long, but thinking of his special status, he had to refuse regretfully.

    Ding Ning thought about it and said with a small smile, ¡°This is just a piece of cake. As long as no one recognizes you, it will not be a problem.¡±

    ¡°You have a n?¡±

    Hengli¡¯s eyes glinted, and he looked at Ding Ning, hoping to have a try. It seemed that this guy could not keep quiet, either.

    ¡°It is just a small matter. There is a unique skill called transfiguration in our Shenzhou state. Now, let me change your appearances.¡±

    Any observant person would still be able to find many ws in the transfiguration if he were to look closely, but now for Halidan and Hengli, this was the most suitable way, because no one knew that the two princes were already in Shenzhou. In addition, no one would think that the two guys would change their appearances.

    Ten minutester, Hengli and Halidan stared at each other, shouting in surprise at the same time, ¡°Shenzhou is really fantastic. This is brilliant.¡±

    Bai Qing only smiled, but did not utter a word. With his identity, he also had many employees who knew the art of transfiguration. Although Ding Ning¡¯s transfiguration was a little better, his acquaintances might still find some ws in it.

    Prince Hengli¡¯s brown curly hair became straight and ck, his blue eyes turned ck, his face which somewhat resembled a baby¡¯s, became a little longer, and the distance between his eyebrows had also been widened. He looked like someone who was of a mixed race.

    And it was even easier to transform Halidan. Since bo people and Shenzhou people did not differrgely in appearance, he seemed to have changed into another person merely by dressing casually.

    When they left the room, even Ha No. 1 and the other three bodyguards did not recognize their princes and looked at them with confusion. ¡°When did these outsiders go into the room? Howe we were not aware of that?¡±

    After Halidan¡¯s exnation, the four bodyguards suddenly understood and looked at Ding Ning in amazement. They travelled from country to country all the time, and had heard of transfiguration, but they had never really seen it. Now, they finally witnessed it firsthand.

    Ding Ning did not want to attract the attention of the others, so he went downstairs first, and joined the wine party to look for his sister.

    Soon, Ding Dianlie, who looked very conspicuous in a ck dress, caught his eyes. The corner of his mouth curved and he was about to greet her, when his face suddenly became dark with anger.

    Ding Qianlie nearly exploded due to her mounting anger. She knew the big-nose Yingguo man liked her, but since she had been pursued countless times by others, she was confident that she could deal with it by using some smart strategies. She would not allow William to defile her, and would reach the goal of securing the loan.

    But she never expected that although she was the Chairwoman of Longteng Group, William still boldly coborated with the senior managers from the different banks and the wealthy local businessmen, to get her to drink in turn, by using all kinds of excuses. The evil idea was so disgusting.

    ¡°I have heard that the Chairwoman Ding of Longteng Group is not only beautiful, but is also a renowned business goddess in Ninghai. Unfortunately, she always stays at home and does not like showing up in public, so it¡¯s hard for me, Zhu Chang¡¯an, to catch a glimpse of her beautiful face.¡±

    A pot-bellied, bald, middle-aged man carried a cup of wine and said unhappily, ¡°No matter what, our meeting is predestined. I think Chairwoman Ding will honor me.¡±

    ¡°General Manager Zhu, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not good at drinking, and I can¡¯t drink anymore.¡±

    Ding Qianlie¡¯s cheeks turned pink, and she declined politely.

    ¡°Chairwoman Ding, this is your fault. General Manager Zhu is the Vice-chairman of our Ninghai Real Estate Industry Association. If you don¡¯t drink when he toasts you in person, wouldn¡¯t he be losing face?¡±

    Dressed in a branded outfit, a short, skinny, pompous-looking boss chided her unhappily.

    ¡°Right. Longteng Group is developing fast, but it is still in Ninghai. Chairwoman Ding, if you offend Chairman Zhu, that will not be good.¡±

    A middle-aged man, who was dressed like a sessful person, seemed to be coaxing her kindly, but anyone could hear the underlying threat in his words.

    ¡°Chairwoman Ding, I have introduced a group of business partners to you. If you don¡¯t ord me such an honor, I won¡¯t be able to face the others.¡±

    Pride appeared and vanished in the eyes of the hook-nosed William. Ding Qianlie was the woman whom he wanted to bed at first sight. When all the banks in Ninghai refused her application, he pretended to help her by giving her a loan, but he had never given her the final confirmation, because he had been waiting for her to submit and allow him to do whatever he wanted to her.

    These businessmen were all top real estate bosses in Ninghai. After Hongda Real Estate was investigated into and went bankrupt, they wanted to share some profits from the Fuxing Road Old Area, but they were ruthlessly rejected by Ding Qianlie, Now they worked together to make a scene, forcing Ding Qianlie to submit.

    They had reached an agreement with William. After bedding Ding Qianlie, William would give her a loan ording to the agreement, but the condition was that the development of the Fuxing Road Old Area must be subcontracted to them, with a subcontract signed under their conditions.

    They dared to do this confidently, because their actions had the support of the fatty Zhu Chang¡¯an, who was not only the Vice-chairman of Ninghai Real Estate Industry Association, but also the brother-inw of the Vice-director of Ninghai Municipal Construction Committee. With this backer, he enjoyed an extremely high prestige among the Ninghai real estate businesspeople, and not many people dared to turn him down.

    Helplessness appeared and vanished from Ding Qianlie¡¯s eyes. Although the team members of Longteng Group were all industry elites that she had invited from abroad and were qualified in corporate management and personal abilities, they also had great disadvantages: They were too young and too arrogant; most of them had received a Western education, and had no knowledge of the situation of Shenzhou, and they stressed high efficiency in doing anything. They were impersonal, and turned up their noses more at the table manners of Shenzhou, think that it was a waste of time and life.

    Thus, they would involuntarily have a domineering superiority when negotiating deals with their business partners, making many partners dissatisfied. For them, building human rtionships was difficult.

    The developmentpany affiliated with Longteng Group could not handle the banks, so she herself, the Chairwoman of the Board, had toe forward to build ties, hoping to get the loan.

    Although she wanted to spill the red wine in her hand on the face of Chairman Zhu, with a flirtatious smile, she knew that she could not be too impulsive.

    Ninghai was a city which did not like outsiders. If Longteng Group wanted to have a foothold in Ninghai, it could not avoid working with the Industry Association.

    In fact, the Industry Association could not force thepanies to do anything. It had made Ninghai¡¯s local real estate developers be one body, so offending them was equal to offending all the local real estate developers in Ninghai.

    Even if the project of the Fuxing Road Old Area could get their loan in time and start on schedule, if the Industry Association deliberately worked against Longteng Group, the suppliers of cement, stone, yellow sand, steel bars and other building materials would make trouble once the Association gave them hints. Then, the development would not go smoothly.

 Chapter 398 - Making Trouble

    <strong>Chapter 398 Making Trouble</strong>

    An industry association is a folk organization, which is not included in the government¡¯s management agency series, but is the bridge and bond between the government and enterprises. It is a social intermediary organization which resembles the government and apany, has the functions of themodity production industry and its operators, and also provides these parties with services, consultation,munication, supervision, fairness, self-discipline, and coordination.

    Ding Qianlie shook her drowsy head and was somewhat annoyed by the audacity of these people. She believed that since so many banks refused to help the Longteng Group, Chairman Zhu must have something to do with their decisions.

    When a person is in a disadvantageous situation, he will have to bend his rules. Since Chairman Zhu suppressed the Longteng Group by using the great Industry Association as his support, so she had to submit to this humiliation.

    She forced a smile instantly. ¡°Chairman Zhu, I toast you with this cup of wine.¡±

    After saying this, she took a sip of the cup of red wine in her hand, and nodded at Chairman Zhu.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of merely taking a sip? That is almost like not drinking any wine. You just don¡¯t want to honor Chairman Zhu.¡±

    The short, thin boss said sarcastically, but his throat moved involuntarily. ¡°The crimson face of the business goddess is really alluring.¡±

    Apart from the fact that she was so beautiful, stimted by her job title of Chairwoman of Longteng Group, the others could not help wanting to make their conquest.

    Chairman Zhu¡¯s fat face turned dark, and he said with a cold smile, ¡°Chairwoman Ding, I know that the Longteng Group has a great business. The Real Estate Industry Association is nothing in your eyes, so you don¡¯t take a small Vice-chairman like me so seriously...¡±

    ¡°Chairman Zhu, don¡¯t be angry. Chairwoman Ding never meant to belittle you. First, she took a sip to show her respect, and then she will drain the cup.¡±

    William stepped forward anxiously to exin, then turned around, caught the cup in Ding Qianlie¡¯s hand, and tried to force her to drink the wine, but he said hypocritically, ¡°Chairwoman Ding, what I said is true, right? Come, drink it quickly, and let me help you.¡±

    While talking, he ced his filthy hand on her hips, which he had been longing to do, and the pride of achieving his aim appeared and vanished in his eyes. This ss of wine had drugs in it. If she drank it, she would turn into a slut with an excessive sex drive, no matter how chaste she was.

    Reason told Ding Qianlie that she had to walk away, but she suddenly found that her body had be sluggish, and then she had an uncontroble urge to fall into William¡¯s arms, and enjoy his tenderness and embrace.

    People who saw this scene could not help whispering. Some shot her scornful looks, some showed dismissive expressions, some turned up their noses, some stood and watched, some shook their heads, some gloated...but no one came out to stop it.

    Although these real estate developers were not the top businessmen in Ninghai, they did dominate half of Ninghai¡¯s real estate industry. In addition, threatened by the special status of Chairman Zhu, no one would want to create any problems for themselves.

    Some who had righteous hearts had to weigh their own strengths. ¡°Will they retaliate if I saved this strange woman?¡±

    This was the hidden rule of the upper ss, where, whoever had the highest status and the widestwork of human rtionships would be able to do whatever he wanted. At such a wine party, numerous women who wanted to get the contracts that they had been longing for, were willing to sell themselves.

    In addition, Ding Qianlie usually kept a low profile and rarely showed up in public, so no one knew that she was the well-known business goddess in Ninghai¡¯s business circle, or the Chairwoman of Longteng Group. Many people even regarded her as a woman who was trying to gain a higher position by using all means. Therefore, no one would act like a hero to save the beauty.

    ¡°Take your filthy hands off her!¡±

    A voice filled with suppressed anger suddenly sounded!

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    The crowd saw something blurring in an instant. With a scream, a figure flew backward, knocked down several tablesden with snacks and drinks, and then fell heavily to the ground. He twitched for a long time, but could not get to his feet.

    ¡°You...you are finally here!¡±

    Pink-cheeked, Ding Dianlie felt hot from head to toe, and nestled in Ding Ning¡¯s arms, her eyes in a drunken haze. She stroked his broad chest lightly as she said this.

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes twitched twice, and his face turned as cold as ice. ¡°These bastards are really bold and have drugged my sister at this wine party.¡± His eyes turned red, and his roaring anger permeated the air. He wanted to y these bastards, take their bones, and cut them into pieces, and only then would his hatred be gone.

    But this was not the time to settle ounts because his current urgent task was to release his sister from the drug¡¯s effect. Otherwise, if the Chairwoman of Longteng Group made a fool of herself in public, the news would make tomorrow¡¯s headline. After forcefully suppressing his constantly rising anger, he knocked his sister out with his ¡°palm knife¡± move, took out a silvery needle, and did an acupuncture treatment for her to relieve the effects of the drug.

    The noise generated from his beating up William and making him fly off, drew everyone¡¯s attention. As the president of Zhada Bank¡¯s Ninghai Branch, William was a figure who had a well-known reputation, although not every household in the business circle of Ninghai was familiar with his name. After learning that the person who had been beaten and flung away was such an important person, everyone came near, hoping to find out who the man was and why he was so arrogant and dared to hit William in public.

    Chairman Zhu and his partners were startled by Ding Ning¡¯s sudden attack, and feared that he could be someone important. However, they soon recovered and when they found that Ding Ning was only a strange youth dressed in cheap attire, they were relieved.

    ¡°Who are you? You dare to hit President William. You don¡¯t know how serious an offence that is.¡±

    ¡°Boy, how did you sneak in? This is not the ce for such a poor wretch like you.¡±

    ¡°Security guard, security guard. Someone beat up President William. Why are you not taking him away?¡±

    ¡°A poor wretch could sneak in so easily and even dare to hit others. What¡¯s the use of the security guards?¡±

    ¡°Purple Star Pavilion Club? What a lousy ce this is! This is a ce where even a bumpkin cane in, so how can we spend money here in the future?

    ...

    The group of people yelled and shouted wildly, and their arrogance drew scornful looks from the onlookers. ¡°It¡¯s not enough that that you upstarts are ridiculing the poor boy, but you even tried to me Purple Star Pavilion. You are so naive.¡±

    In fact, they should not be med. Although they were rich, most of them were upstarts who became wealthy and started off asbor contractors at the construction sites. After building rtionships with Chairman Zhu, they forgot who they were, but their status was so low that they did not even know the identity of the boss of Purple Star Pavilion Club.

    Even Chairman Zhu knew that the backer of Purple Star Pavilion was very powerful, but he had no idea how powerful he was.

    Seeing these guys berating Purple Star Pavilion, he felt a little uneasy, but when he thought of his child¡¯s uncle, who was the Deputy Director of the Construction Committee, he regained his courage at once. No matter how powerful a businessman was, how could he be more powerful than an official? No matter how powerful the boss of Purple Star Pavilion was, he was still a businessman, and he did not believe that the boss could measure up to the Deputy Director of the Construction Committee, in terms of power and status.

    He stepped forward, pointed at Ding Ning¡¯s nose with his carrot-like, thick fingers, and said with a sneer, ¡°Boy, I don¡¯t know how you sneaked in here, but you dared to hit President William without reason, and this will lead to an international dispute. I tell you, you are finished, now hurry over and kneel to apologize to President William. Again, if you dare...¡±

    ¡°Snap!¡±

    With fury in his eyes, Ding Ning took his hand, broke his fingers, and said coldly, ¡°This time it¡¯s a warning, but if you dare to point at me next time, I will take your worthless life.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Chairman Zhu¡¯s fat face became distorted, and he nursed his fingers which were bent back at a forty-five degree angle. He jumped from one spot to another in pain, and screamed like a pig being ughtered.

    ¡°Bastard, do you know who he is? You dare to break Chairman Zhu¡¯s fingers. I tell you, you are finished. You will be locked up for a lifetime, and will never be released.¡±

    The skinny real estate businessman jumped up in fury and shouted fiercely, as his saliva sttered in all directions, wanting to show his loyalty to Chairman Zhu.

    ¡°Get out, clown!¡±

    Ding Nin administered the acupuncture treatment for his sister instantly, and did not even look at him. With a cold snort, he kicked the belly of the skinny guy, who suddenly stopped shouting and flew backward, as if he had been hit by a lotive. Coincidentally, he fell on William, who was shaking his head dazedly, as he had just woken up. After he made a muffled snort, the two of them passed out.

    ¡°How...how could you hit them?¡±

    The well-dressed middle-aged man raised his fingers in anger, ready to me Ding Ning, but when he thought of Chairman Zhu¡¯s ending, he immediately retracted his fingers, hid them behind his back, and kept moving away in fear. It was an amusing sight to behold.

    ¡°Jerk, you bastard, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    Chairman Zhu cradled his broken fingers and yelled hysterically, ¡°Security guards, security guards, are you eating shit? How could you let such a rude bastard sneak in?

    ¡°The security guards of Purple Star Pavilion must be eating shit; otherwise, how could they have let a bastard like you sneak in?¡±

    Bai Qing sped his hands behind his back and walked over, with an angry look, followed by Jiang Yimeng, whose head drooped, and dozens of sullen looking security guards dressed in ck.

    ¡°Who...are you? You dare to scold me, but do you know who I am?¡±

    Chairman Zhu was about to yell, but seeing that Bai Qing looked rather regal, he stopped the swear words he was about to say, and asked anxiously.

    ¡°¡®Who are you?¡¯ That is not important to me at all. Break all their legs and ask their backers to bring them away. I want to know who gave them so much courage to make trouble in my Purple Star Pavilion Club.¡±

    Bai Qing¡¯s lungs were about to explode in anger. He had just learned from Jiang Yimeng that Ding Dianlie was here with Ding Ning, who had been invited by him to treat Halidan, but Ding Ning¡¯s friend had been drugged in his ce. That was why he felt so guilty and angry. Even if Ding Ning had killed them, they deserved it, but in fact, Ding Ning just punished them lightly.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The group of security guards maintaining the order of the club had been uneasy, because of their dereliction of duty, so now when they heard their boss¡¯s order, they did not hold back anymore, rushed ferociously over, and beat up all the people.

    ¡°Ah, you are seeking death, I willin about you...¡±

    ¡°Do you know who I am? How dare you hit me? I can close down Purple Star Pavilion just by a call.¡±

    ¡°I am the boss of Fuhua Real Estate, and I am worth hundreds of millions. Don¡¯t...don¡¯te over...ah!¡±

    ¡°I was wrong. Please don¡¯t hit me.¡±

    ¡°No, it hurts, ah...¡±

    ...

    In the beginning, these real estate developers used their identities to deter these security guards. However, these security guards were already enraged, and under their boss¡¯s orders hit them mercilessly, so that these real estate developers cried and screamed in pain.

    However, no matter how much they threatened and begged, these security guards seemed to ignore their pleas and executed the boss¡¯s orders, expressionlessly. Those who threatened more with words were hit harder. A few minutester, all these real estate developers were lying on the floor, clutching their broken legs and crying in pain.

    Bai Qing red fiercely at Jiang Yimeng fiercely, then walked hurriedly over to Ding Ning, and said guiltily, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I did not ask people to take good care of your friend.¡±

    Jiang Yimeng¡¯s head drooped like an aggrieved little wife, he bowed and apologized tearfully to Ding Ning. ¡°It¡¯s not Childe Bai¡¯s fault, but mine. I overlooked it.¡±

    Expressionless, Ding Ning did not even look at her. He took out the silver needles from Ding Qianlie, and then patted her back gently. With a soft moan, Ding Qianlie opened her mouth and spat out a mouthful of pungent wine. As her long eyshes quivered, she opened her eyes slowly and looked around in confusion. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Sister, sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. I did not take care of you, and you were drugged, but now it¡¯s all right.¡±

    Seeing that the look in her eyes had returned to normal, he heaved a sigh of relief but said regretfully and softly.

 Chapter 399 - Senior Supervisor Holman

    <h4>Chapter 399 Senior Supervisor Holman</h4>

    Then Ding Qianlie remembered what had happened just now. With a sh of coldness in her eyes, she broke free of Ding Ning¡¯s arms, rose to her feet and stared directly at the ones crying piteously on the floor.

    As the corner of his eye twitched, Bai Qing stepped forward and bowed low. ¡°Thisdy, I am really sorry. I¡¯m the boss of Purple Star Pavilion Club. You were hurt due to my carelessness, and my men have broken their legs as punishment.¡±

    Ding Qianlie hesitated for a while, and was about to say something, when Ding Ning¡¯s angry voice came coldly. ¡°Not enough. Such punishment is far from enough.¡±

    The corner of Bai Qing¡¯s mouth twitched, but the look in his eyes became calm instantly. ¡°Then, tell me how I should punish them.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I will seek revenge for my sister.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s voice was as cold as ice, and its killing intention was very obvious.

    ¡°Fourth Brother, please calm down.¡±

    Bai Qing was shocked, when he saw the killing intention in Ding Ning. He stepped forward hurriedly and tried to calm him down.

    ¡°Calm? How can I be calm? She is my sister, my blood sister, and I have only one sister. If something bad happened to her, I will still hate these bastards even if I kill them.¡±

    Ding Ning stared at Bai Qing coldly. The killing intention devoid of any human emotion in his eyes, made Bai Qingsheng shiver. He knew that Ding Ning was really angry and even med him for giving Ding Qianlie such poor protection, and their rtionship was likely to bepletely severed.

    What surprised him more was Ding Dianlie¡¯s identity. He thought she was Ding Ning¡¯s femalepanion, but it turned out that she was his biological sister.

    Immediately, he became resolute, took one step back, and said, ¡°Since they were blind and offended your sister, you should do what you think, and I will support you. If anything happens, I will shoulder it with you because we are brothers.¡±

    Ding Ning nced at him unexpectedly. The truth was that if people were killed at Purple Star Pavilion, Bai Qing might not be able to handle it well, although his family was powerful. He never expected Bai Qing to make such a choice at this time and choose to fully support him, which warmed his heart. His tone turned slightly gentler, and he said, ¡°Thank you, Second Brother!¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take care of my business, and you should stay on the sidelines.¡±

    Just when he was ready to ughter them, Ding Dianlie pushed him aside and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m very happy you have such an idea, but it¡¯s not worth the trouble you will get into, for killing these scums.¡±

    ¡°But......¡±

    Ding Ning was anxious, ready to defend himself, but Ding Qianlie covered his mouth with her hand and said seriously, ¡°I am your elder sister, so you should obey me.¡±

    ¡°I...okay!¡±

    Ding Ning agreed resentfully, but he did not want to give up and stared at Chairman Zhu and his partners, thinking, ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t let them live happily.¡±

    Bai Qing was secretly relieved. He had a strong background, but if a murder urred at Purple Star Pavilion, it would also be troublesome, and would not be a good ending for him.

    Ding Qianlie stepped forward elegantly, walked slowly on her seven-inch-high-heeled shoes to Chairman Zhu, smirked slightly, raised her foot silently, and stamped on his crotch.

    ¡°Ahh...¡±

    Chairman Zhu had to ignore his broken fingers and covered his crotch with his hands. He felt so much pain that his face was distorted, and he shrieked miserably.

    All the people present felt their crotches turning cold, held their legs close against each other, and a chill ran through their heads. They stared at Ding Dianlie in fear, who was smiling slightly, but inwardly they shuddered, ¡°This is a devil I will never offend.¡±

    Ding Qianlie then walked over slowly to the well-dressed, middle-aged man, as if nothing had happened and turned her eyes to his crotch, as if she had an evil intent.

    The middle-aged man was already scared shitless by Chairman Zhu¡¯s screams. His regal posture disappeared, and he cried out hysterically, ¡°Chairwoman Ding, Chairwoman Ding, I was wrong, and I will never dare to do anything. You can¡¯t me me, and this is...is the idea of Chairman Zhu and William. William invited you, using the loan as the lure when Longteng Group was short of funds, and Chairman Zhu took the opportunity to suppress you and forced you to drink the drugged wine, in the name of the Vice-chairman of the Industry Association; then William will bed you and use your nude photos to threaten you and help Hualong Real Estate where Chairman Zhu works, to get the contracting rights, and we real estate developers can also have a share of the profit of the project of Fuxing Road Old Area. I...I was also forced because we could not offend Chairman Zhu and William. If you want to settle ounts, you should look for them. Don¡¯te to me, I beg you...¡±

    ¡°Fuxing Road Old Area Development Project? Is this beauty the Chairwoman of Longteng Group and the business goddess, Ding Qianlie?¡±

    ¡°It must be her. It is said that the Chairwoman of Longteng Group is as beautiful as a fairy, but she is decisive. Today, after what I have seen, it proves that her reputation is real.¡±

    ¡°These people are really bold and dared to think about bedding the Chairwoman of Longteng Group and the business goddess. They deserve their just deserts.¡±

    ¡°Humph, what¡¯s the point of being a business goddess? In the current business world, how can a business be powerful and strong without the financial support of the bank? As the Chairman of Zhada Bank¡¯s Ninghai Branch, William has defiled numerous female business elites in this way.¡±

    ¡°Humph, the foreign devils are so unscrupulous on our Shenzhound, but people like Zhu Chang¡¯an are still helping them do evil things. He deserves death.¡±

    ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t say that, Zhu Chang¡¯an has a sister-inw who serves as the Deputy Director of the Construction Committee. Anyone who wants to do real estate development will surely not dare to let him lose face?¡±

    ¡°Others are afraid of him, but I am not, and I am not in the real estate industry.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much. Director Ma has a wide range of friends and can handle both legal and illegal affairs. Even if he can¡¯t deal with you by using legal means, he can give you so much trouble through illegal means.¡±

    ¡°Ahem...that, the weather is really good today, haha.¡±

    ...

    The onlookers then knew the real reason for the matter. Ding Ning¡¯s face was dark, and his anger was increasing.

    Cold-faced, Ding Qianlie stepped unhesitatingly on the middle-aged man¡¯s crotch. When the man howled in pain, she walked over to the pale-faced William.

    ¡°What...what do you want to do? I am a Yingjili citizen, you have no right to hurt me, and I willin to the embassy that you instigated someone to break my legs!¡±

    William was so scared that he held on to the ground with his hands, and moved backward constantly, but he still yelled at her, pompously.

    ¡°Go andin, you should know the dirty thing you did!¡±

    Ding Qianlie said coldly and raised her foot to step on his crotch.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    A foreigner with white hair and a high nose, hurriedly pushed the door open and shouted.

    ¡°Charles, save me.¡±

    William was overjoyed. Just now lying on the floor, he managed to send a message secretly, and it worked. A man from the Conste General in Ninghai hade over.

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    Unfortunately, Ding Qianlie ignored that and stepped on him hard. William screamed in agony, his eyes rolled upwards, and he fainted.

    She had stamped so hard that the sole of her high-heeled shoe was stained with blood, and William would not be able to have sex in his lifetime.

    ¡°You...this madam, I am Charles, Consul of the Conste General of Yingjili in Shenzhou. You have intentionally hurt our Yingjili citizen, and I will tell the Shenzhou Government and ask them to give our Great Ying Empire a satisfactory reply.¡±

    Charles¡¯s face was extremely dark, and he threatened her menacingly. With a wave of his hand, the two conste staff with him hurriedly came over to help William, ready to take him to the hospital.

    ¡°Charles, you used thisdy without asking any questions, but one text message from William could summon you the consul here immediately, to his defence. It seems that you the consul, are so free, right?¡±

    A light voice could be heard and infuriated Charles. He turned around and screamed angrily and righteously, ¡°I only saw that the citizen of our Great Ying Empire was hurt. I don¡¯t need to know the reason...¡±

    His angry shout was suddenly cut off, as he saw an old man with a bow tie, dressed in a ck tuxedo, and whose silver hair was immactelybed.

    Charles¡¯s throat moved quickly, and there was a shocked expression on his serious face. As he wiped his eyes in disbelief, a drop of cold sweat ran down his forehead, and then he scuttled straight to the old man, bowed and said with a fawning expression, ¡°Dear Senior Supervisor Holman, when did you arrive at Shenzhou? Why didn¡¯t you inform me? I could have picked you up.¡±

    Although the old man before him was not prominent in status in the Great Ying Empire, or had any official position, he was an important person whom Charles could not afford to offend.

    In the Yingjili royal family, he had served the Queen for most of his life and was in charge of the 1,200 royal attendants, and he was the steward senior supervisor¡ªHolman.

    Even though he dreaded it, he had to lower his proud head and grovel, because Holman was Prince Hengli¡¯s etiquette teacher.

    Everyone knew that Prince Hengli was the most unreasonable, most arrogant, and a little psychopathic, prince in the Yingjili royal family. No one who offended the prince would have a peaceful end, not forgetting that he was only a consul in Ninghai, who was disliked by the Yingjili Ministry of Foreign Affairs.

    But the only one whom Prince Hengli was in awe of in his life, was this old senior supervisor who paid serious and even harsh attention to royal etiquette. If Holman should mention something to Prince Hengli, his political career was over. That was why he was afraid.

    ¡°If I informed you in advance, I would not be able to see Consul Charles¡¯s great contributions to the citizens of the Great Ying Empire.¡±

    Holman said ironically. For him, who had harsh and even paranoid requirements for carrying out etiquette, he was extremely displeased with the situation. Charles did not distinguish right from wrong, and even used others, regardless of the cause, in handling William, who carried out wrongdoings, and used his Ying nationality as protection. This behavior had damaged the international image of the Yingjili Empire. In addition, Prince Hengli also told him to handle it, so he spoke to him curtly.

    ¡°Senior Supervisor Holman, you...you tter me.¡±

    Charles knew the irony of his words and was worried, but he had to pretend that he did not know what it meant, and shamelessly treated it as praise.

    Prince Hengli who was disguised as Holman¡¯s servant, nearlyughed aloud in his anger. ¡°This Charles is so shameless; he is the most shameless guy I have ever met.¡±

    Holman trembled all over, flushed, and remained silent for a long time, but after Prince Hengli patted his back respectfully several times, he returned to his normal state.

    ¡°Without investigation, without the right to speak. William is our Yingjili citizen, but by virtue of this identity, he has done wrongdoings in Shenzhou, and even slipped a drug in thisdy¡¯s wine. That is a crime. Consul Charles, you had better make investigation into this and then express your opinion. Otherwise, I will report to Her Majesty about how some people are using our Yingjili¡¯s citizenship to do bad things, and smearing the image of our Yingjili Empire.¡±

    Senior Supervisor Holman inferred this.

    Charles¡¯s forehead was covered with cold sweat, he nodded, bowed, and said, ¡°Senior Supervisor Holman, what you said is right. I was too hasty just now. Now, I will investigate into this case and find the cause.¡±

    Now he hated William so much. ¡°Bastard, you drugged the woman with the aim of bedding her, but after your plot was discovered, you asked me to help you out. Fuck, I might have taken your money before, but I¡¯m not your servant. Even if you die, and that is not a big deal, you nearly dragged me into this bog. Your manhood deserves to be ruined.¡±

 Chapter 400 - Intoxicated

    <h4>Chapter 400 Intoxicated</h4>

    The course of the matter was clear. The surveince camera in the club had faithfully recorded all the details of the matter. With a filthy expression, William secretly put a drug in Ding Qianlie¡¯s wine when she didn¡¯t pay attention to him. He also exchanged looks with Chairman Zhu and gave a meaningful and understanding smile.

    When William woke up again, he did not know he had fall into big trouble and shouted at Charles, asking him to arrest the people, but Charles gritted his teeth and pped him hard, making him feel confused and lost.

    Holman could deter Charles but could not deter Zhu Chang¡¯an, who cried, called his brother-inw, twisted the fact, and used Purple Star Pavilion Club of bullying him and breaking his legs.

    After hanging up, Zhu Chang¡¯an pointed at Bai Qing arrogantly. ¡°Wait, when my brother-inwes, I will break your limbs.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m waiting for your backers. Don¡¯tin I haven¡¯t given all of you the chance. Now you can call anyone you want, and ask all the rescuers who you think cane toe!¡±

    Bai Qing stood with his hands behind his back in a knot and sneered.

    Looking at Bai Qing¡¯s smiling appearance, the result of extreme anger, Ding Ning mourned Zhu Chang¡¯an¡¯s brother-inw silently. ¡°Others trap their father, but Zhu Chang¡¯an traps his brother-inw.¡±

    After venting her anger, Ding Qianlie stood beside Ding Ning and whispered resentfully, ¡°This is the result of leaving your sister alone. Will you dare to do this again next time?¡±

    ¡°Sister, I was wrong. I promise to stay with you next time, but then again, sister, why did you choose to attend this charity party? You don¡¯t like such events, do you?¡±

    Ding Ning smiled tteringly and repeatedly promised that he would never make the mistake anymore. Then, he changed the topic and asked the question that confused him.

    ¡°This was caused by the development project of Fuxing Road Old Area. Initially, there was no such capital investment n this year. Most of the group¡¯s funds had been invested in other projects. After Hongda Real Estate copsed, I thought that it was a good opportunity to make money, so I took it over. In the beginning, I thought that with the idle funds of the group and a loan that I could get from the bank, I couldplete the project sessfully, but I never expected that when Hongda Real Estate was developing the project of Fuxing Road Old Area, no one went to take its profit, but when we took it over, these Ninghai local real estate businesspeople came over like the hyenas who smelled the blood, and people of all kinds wanted to take profits from it. Although our Longteng Group was a giant, we are a Mi Country business. With the idea of earning a little less and winning public praise, I also intended to reach a preliminary cooperation agreement with these real estate builders and building material dealers.¡±

    Ding Qianlie sighed quietly, with her tone full of resentment. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect these people to be so greedy that they provided me with unqualified building materials to make profits. Out of anger, I stopped the agreement, and then these people joined hands. Led by Chairman Zhu, a title that doesn¡¯t make sense to me, they carried out aprehensive suppression of the development project of Fuxing Road Old Area. Nobody dared to provide us with building materials throughout Ninghai, and even all the banks were bribed by them, unwilling to provide us with a loan, by using the tension between Shenzhou and Mi Country as their excuse. Only William of Zhada Bank did not reject me thoroughly, and then I came to the party with a fluke...¡±

    After hearing her sister¡¯s detailed exnation, Ding Ning understood why her sister appeared here and med her unhappily, ¡°Sister, why didn¡¯t you tell me about thepany¡¯s problem? How much do you need now? Let me see if I have enough money.¡±

    ¡°Humph, you don¡¯t want the shares of mypany, so why do I want me to ept your money?¡±

    Ding Qianlie said with resentment.

    Ding Ning was shocked and said helplessly, ¡°We are sister and brother, and we don¡¯t need to tell what is yours or what is mine. Sister, yours is mine, and mine is yours.¡±

    Ding Qianlie rolled her eyes alluringly at him and muttered jealously, ¡°Someone speaks nicely, but he may not think so. He doesn¡¯t want to ept Longteng Group I give him. This proves that he doesn¡¯t want to share things with his sister, fearing that I will take his family property in the future.¡±

    ¡°Sister, I was wrong. Is it okay? Just let me off. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want it, but that I think I¡¯m a man. How can I ept something that you have been working hard to get?¡±

    Before Ding Ning finished his words, Ding Qianlie interrupted him with a straight face. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me so many reasons. You just don¡¯t regard me as your sister. Since you don¡¯t take Longteng seriously, I don¡¯t need you to help solve the problem, which I will solve myself.¡±

    ¡°I... hey, sister, I ept it. Is it okay? Tomorrow, you can add my name to the shareholder list of Longteng Group. Is this okay?¡±

    Ding Ning gave a wry smile and raised his hand to surrender because he did not know how to deal with this stubborn sister.

    ¡°Okay, this is what you said. Tomorrow morning, let¡¯s go to thew firm to handle the equity transfer formalities.¡±

    Ding Qianlie was afraid that he would regret and said instantly, with her eyes glinting with slyness.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do as you say. Tell me, how much money does thepany need?¡±

    Ding Ning epted the offer helplessly.

    ¡°Because the Fuxing Road Old Area Project is a municipal project and also the one we took over from Hongda Real Estate, so the construction period is rtively short. If we want to reach the expected progress, we will need to fully construct the project at the same time, so the money we need is much. I¡¯ve transferred the group¡¯s money we can, but we still need about eight billion, and I can only take money from other projects by as early as March of next year.¡±

    Speaking of serious business, Ding Qianlie¡¯s expression also became serious. Eight billion were usually nothing to Longteng Group, but whenrge sums of money were invested in other projects, this amount has be an astronomical figure. She knew that Ding Ning was rich, but she didn¡¯t think he could provide eight billion.

    ¡°Are eight billion enough?¡±

    Ding Ning took out the bank cards that Halidan and Hengli gave him and handed them to his sister. ¡°There are one billion Mi dors in this card, and the current exchange rate is about 1 to 6.4, so this is about 6.4 billion Shenzhou currency. There is a total of 600 million pounds in the two cards, and the exchange rate is about 1 to 8.5, so this is about 5.1 billion Shenzhou currency. In total, there are 11.5 billion in the three cards. Is this enough?¡±

    Ding Qianlie slightly opened her small, pink, tender mouth and looked at him, stunned for a while. She didn¡¯t know where Ding Ning got so much money.

    Seeing that her elder sister was silent, Ding Ning thought that the money was not enough and instantly took out his bank card. ¡°There are about 1.8 billion yuan in this card, and you can take the money. If that is not enough, I can think about other ways.¡±

    ¡°Enough. Enough. You don¡¯t have to. Take these cards back.¡±

    Ding Qianlie came back to her senses and pushed his cards back instantly. Her beautiful eyes glinted with a different color, and a strange feeling came spontaneously.

    Since three years ago when she used the one million Shenzhou currency given to her by her godmother as her start-up fund, earned her first pot of gold, and returned to her homnd to start a business, she had been working hard alone and had never relied on anyone.

    In the business world, she was an invincible business goddess who could make sessful business deals by devising strategies, but who knew how much pressure she endured behind the scenes for her splendid career?

    The business world was like a battlefield. On this battlefield without gunpowder, every time she made a major business decision, she looked confident and calm.

    But no one knew that in the first few days when she made every major decision that concerned the fate of the group, she would have sleepless nights, repeatedly calcte things in her mind to take into ount all possible consequences, and make corresponding emergency ns.

    It was easy to know that numerous brain cells and energy would be consumed, and the nervousness and the fear that she seemed to tread on thin ice made her physically and mentally exhausted and miserable.

    But she had to repay the kindness of her godmother to her and must not fail the expectations of her godmother, so she never allowed herself to make any mistakes.

    This time, taking over the Fuxing Road Development Project was her impulsive radical choice. The reason was very simple: She wanted to give Ding Ning a gift¡ªbuilding a vi in Fuxing Road Old Area where he lived for five years.

    When evaluating if this project was feasible, the Intellectual Brain members gave such a result: ¡°Disagree, this project is too risky.¡±

    However, stubbornly driven by her strong will, the Intellectual Brain members finallypromised. With efforts made and a price paid, she got the project sessfully.

    The price of being impulsive was that the risks that the Intellectual Brain confirmed through assessment urred frequently. Not only did the local developers, builders, and material suppliers collectively resist the project, but its capital chain also had signs of getting broken, and banks took this opportunity to do further harm: They used the tension between Shenzhou and Mi Country as the reason to refuse to provide a loan; a few other banks took this opportunity to urge her to repay the unexpired loans.

    The group¡¯s projects were too many. Once its capital chain was broken, the chain reaction would cause the entire Longteng Group to copse instantly, and all the efforts Ding Qianlie had made would be in vain.

    This was why the business goddess who had been domineering knew that William had a bad intension, but she had toe with thest trace of fluke and negotiate to reach a peace deal with the Industry Association.

    No one knew how desperate Ding Qianlie felt with thest trace of sobriety when she fell into William¡¯s arms under the influence of the drug.

    But when she saw Ding Ning who seemed to descend from heaven, made William fly backward, and held her in his arms, she fainted with a smile in her mind.

    After waking up, she broke the manhood of William and his partners, but she knew that she had offended the Real Estate Industry Association and it was not possible for her to get the loan anymore. Therefore, she had been mentally prepared to break the contract andpensate the government by selling all the coveted great projects of Longteng Group she had.

    However, she did not expect that the funding problem that made her sleepless and restless was easily solved by the sunny and handsome little man in front of her.

    At this moment, the business goddess, who had always been strong and arbitrary, suddenly had a feeling of reliance. She had not been sure about her feelings, but now she was sure.

    Staring at Ding Ning¡¯s straight figure and the slightly ttering warm smile on his handsome face, she could not help but slightly raise the corners of her mouth, and her cold heart had begun to soften as it became warm.

    She thought proudly, ¡°This is my man, the man who can protect me from rain and wind when I need to rely on him most.¡±

    The funding problem had been solved, but the troubles caused by breaking Zhu Chang¡¯an¡¯s reproduction organ would appear one after another. She had to admit that the f*cking fatty was a b*stard, but he was a popr figure in Ninghai¡¯s real estate industry, and it was not easy to face his revenge.

    Ding Qianlie knitted her beautiful eyebrows, feeling a little regret that she was too impulsive just now. If she had not broken his organ, there might have been room for negotiation, but now she had great trouble.

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. I can deal with everything. He is only a small vice-chairman of the industry, and he can¡¯t control everything.¡±

    Ding Ning seemed to see her worry, took out his mobile phone, walked aside, and made two calls.

    ¡°Whom did you call?¡±

    Ding Qianlie¡¯s eyes glittered with radiance. She suddenly realized that she could not see through the little man.

    But Ding Ning smiled mysteriously and did not answer her question directly. ¡°You just wait and see. In this world, no one can bully my sister, including the most powerful person.¡±

    When Ding Qianlie heard his confident, domineering deration, a trace of deep intoxication appeared and vanished in her eyes, and she thought shyly, ¡°The little man looks really handsome now.¡±

    Xiao Nuo came earlier than Zhu Chang¡¯an¡¯s brother-inw. She stormed in with a crowd of policemen, went straight to Ding Ning, and asked with a frown, ¡°What happened?¡±

    But her eyes turned intentionally or unintentionally to the stunning Ding Qianlie, giving off faint and light hostility.

 Chapter 401 - The Overbearing Xiao Nuo

    <strong>Chapter 401 The Overbearing Xiao Nuo</strong>

    Ding Ning thought that this was so funny and gave a yful smile. ¡°Little jealous girl, this is my sister, my biological sister Ding Qianlie!¡±

    ¡°Ah, your sister? You have a sister?¡±

    Xiao Nuo was quite surprised and opened her little mouth wide with confusion, thinking, ¡°Why has my father never told me my fianc¨¦ has a sister?¡±

    ¡°Of course, how can I make that wrong?¡±

    Ding Ning knocked on her forehead sulkily. The intimacy made Xiao Nuo blush, and she lowered her head shyly and called cleverly, ¡°Nice to see you, Sister Qianlie.¡±

    ¡°Nice to see you, Sister Xiao Nuo.¡±

    Ding Qianlie was familiar with Xiao Nuo and calmly reached out her hand with manners to shake Xiao Nuo¡¯s hand.

    Xiao Nuo looked so shy that Bai Qing became quite surprised. Others might not know her, but he knew her, who was the famous ¡°iceberg witch¡± in Yan Jing, one who was cold-blooded and would pick a fight if disputes happened. If those Childes in Yan Jing saw her look now, their eyes would bounce out of their sockets in shock.

    He nced at Ding Ning with an extremely weird expression. ¡°Fourth Brother, you do have a very strong taste and have conquered the ¡®witch¡¯.¡± Thus, he got a feeling of great admiration naturally.

    Hiding in the crowd, Halidan also winked at Ding Ning and gave him the thumbs up.

    Those who were shocked most were those policemening here with Xiao Nuo. Their look at Ding Ning was like looking at God.

    During this time, they had been beaten many times by Xiao Nuo. Those criminal policemen with different selfish ideas were made helpless by her work style that she was simple, violent, and would resort to fights if they had disputes.

    In a short time, the whole criminal police team was made cohesive by this tyrannical way of hers, and no one dared to have evil ideas or make small trouble secretly.

    Now they still remembered that the other day, Jiang Hongbin, who had been running amuck with his powerful family as support, gathered a group of people, wanting to resist her in secret, but he was beaten by her mercilessly.

    They swore that they saw that Jiang Hongbin cried and went home in tears to report her, wanting to ask his deputy mayor uncle to avenge him. As a result, no one knew why the revenge did not happen. Instead, he was given a long holiday and suspended from work, staying at home in the name of recuperation.

    This gave them so much imagination. The new beautiful criminal police team leader made Jiang Hongbin suffer, but he did not dare to revenge. She had such a strong background that others had to be awed by her, and her nickname ¡°iceberg overlord¡± became well-known throughout the whole police team overnight.

    As their gingerlymunication with her continued, they found that she was not a person of no reason. Instead, she had a cold face but a warm heart and was sincere to others, making them convinced, so they did not dare to say one thing and do another, and even another vice team leader Gao Feng had lowered his profile to approach her to show his friendliness in numerous ways.

    But what did they see now? This female Tyrannosaurus Rex could only be appreciated from afar and could not be teased and they bet that no one would pursue her, but she looked shy now. This was too incredible, wasn¡¯t it?

    Ding Ning ignored these people¡¯s eyes and quickly told them what had happened. With the club¡¯s surveince camera as evidence, Xiao Nuo waved her small hand mercilessly. ¡°Handcuff them all and take them away.¡±

    An experienced and prudent criminal policeman whispered, ¡°Captain, what about the foreigner? If we take him, will this cause international disputes?¡±

    ¡°A foreigner? What¡¯s wrong with that? Foreigners can do whatever they want? Remember, this is our Shenzhou. No matter which country hees from, if he breaks thew, we will give him a trial in ordance with thew of our Shenzhou. Handcuff him and take him.¡±

    Xiao Nuo had a straight face and ordered solemnly.

    ¡°But Yingjili¡¯s Consul Mr. Charles is also here. Is it suitable for us to take him?¡±

    That criminal policeman sweated heavily and summoned up his courage to ask.

    Xiao Nuo turned her sharp eyes to Charles. ¡°Find out if he has also got involved in this case. If he has, take him too.¡±

    The criminal policeman¡¯s legs turned soft, and he nearly copsed on the floor, wiping away the sweat on his forehead with embarrassment. ¡°The ¡®overlord¡¯ is really tough. Does she know that all consuls have diplomatic immunity?¡±

    Charles waved his hands with a quick wry smile and said righteously, ¡°Beautiful female police officer, I came to check out what happened after receiving aint from our citizen, but the case is very clear now after investigation. William has vited your country¡¯sw, and you have every right to interrogate him. I strongly support the actions of your country¡¯s police.¡±

    ¡°You are a Yingjili guy who knows what is right. You are not bad, work hard, and I think you will have a promising future.¡±

    Xiao Nuo waved her hand arrogantly, ignoring Charles¡¯s sulky face, and took Ding Qianlie¡¯s hands with a beam. ¡°Sister, when I am free, I will visit you. Will you wee me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Captain Xiao Nuo. My brother has been talking about you all the time. As his sister, why won¡¯t I wee you?¡±

    Ding Qianlie smiled subtly and nced intentionally or unintentionally at Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning looked miserable. ¡°Sister, why do you set such a trap for me? When did I talk about her?¡±

    ¡°Really? Humph, you haven¡¯t lost your conscience.¡±

    Xiao Nuo believed it, rolled her eyes shyly at Ding Ning, took out a small pocketbook with a sweet smile, and handed it to Ding Ning. ¡°Great advisor, hurry up toe and register these days.¡±

    ¡°Register what?¡±

    Ding Ning took the small pocketbook with confusion and saw a special adviser¡¯s certificate of the criminal police team. Suddenly, he realized it. ¡°These days I have been busy and nearly forgotten this matter.¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    When Ding Qianlie curiously came over and took a look, she suddenly covered her mouth in surprise, with incredibility glinting in her eyes. ¡°Brother, when did you be a policeman?¡±

    ¡°Ahem, just an advisor, only an advisor.¡±

    Ding Ning forced a smile and put the certificate away because he did not want everyone to know that he was an advisor of the criminal police team. ¡°Low my profile, I must lower my profile.¡±

    ¡°Which branch are you from? How can you arrest someone so casually? Ask your leader toe to me.¡±

    At this moment, a middle-aged man of 40 to 50 years old who came in with a very authoritative look and a beer belly and stopped the policeman who was about to take Zhu Chang¡¯an away. Behind him, there were also more than a dozen tall and strong men.

    ¡°I¡¯m their leader. If you have anything to say, just tell me.¡±

    With her eyes turning cold, Xiao Nuo stepped forward and said calmly.

    ¡°Brother-inw... Director Ma, save me, quick! They broke my legs and manhood, and your sister won¡¯t have sex life anymore.¡±

    Seeing his powerful backering, Zhu Chang¡¯an suddenly refreshed and snarled miserably.

    ¡°Chairman Zhu, rest assured. This is a society ruled byw, and I won¡¯t spare the person who hurts you.¡±

    When Director Ma saw Zhu Chang¡¯an¡¯s tragic situation, his face suddenly turned cold and he yelled at Xiao Nuo, ¡°Which branch are you from? How did you handle the case? Why not arrest these assants but arrest the victims? Now stop arresting these people, or I¡¯ll call your leader right away and punish you.¡±

    ¡°I am Xiao Nuo, the Captain of the Municipal Criminal Team. I don¡¯t need you to tell me how to deal with the case. Now make way for me, or I¡¯ll arrest you for obstructing official duties.¡±

    Xiao Nuo narrowed her eyes and said coldly.

    ¡°What f*cking Criminal Police Corps! The Municipal Criminal Team can handle the case like this, why? Your Vice Captain is my... friend, and you are the new female criminal police ca-captain?¡±

    Director Ma shouted arrogantly, but his expression suddenly froze, and he asked with a stutter.

    He suddenly remembered a rumor in these days that Deputy Mayor Jiang¡¯s nephew was beaten by a new female captain. Just when everyone thought that the female captain would have a hard time, Deputy Mayor Jiang didn¡¯t even say a word about it, suspended his nephew, and let him stay at home in the name of recuperation, for fear that he would go and provoke the female captain again. ¡°Is this one before me the female captain with a very powerful background whom even Deputy Mayor Jiang has to avoid confronting?¡±

    Xiao Nuo frowned and said with emphasis, ¡°He obstructed official duties and verbally abused the police investigator. I suspect that he and Zhu Chang¡¯an had illegal deals under the table. Officers, handcuff him and take him.¡±

    ¡°You, you are slinging mud at me. I am the Deputy Director of the Construction Committee, and you have no right to arrest me.¡±

    A thick sweat oozed out of Director Ma¡¯s forehead, and he used his official position as defense. After deterring those police officers, he turned around to leave.

    As the Deputy Director of the Construction Committee, he appointed his brother-inw Zhu Chang¡¯an as the Vice-chairman of the Industry Association, and his aim was to make money for himself through Zhu Chang¡¯an. Without him, how could Zhu Chang¡¯an dare to be so bold and act so recklessly?

    ¡°Want to leave? It¡¯ste. Since you don¡¯t cooperate with us, let me ask therades of the Discipline Inspection Commission to this ce to work. How about this?¡±

    With her beautiful face turning cold, Xiao Nuo waved her hand, and then several heavily built criminal policemen stopped Director Ma at once. When the more than ten strong mening with Director Ma saw the bad situation, they wanted to run away, but the bodyguards of the club stopped these men as they saw the signal of Bai Qing.

    ¡°I object. I¡¯m a government official, and you police have no right to arrest me without evidence.¡±

    Director Ma waspletely panicked and shouted hysterically.

    ¡°Shut up, government official? Humph, I suspect you are posing as a government official anding with a herd of triad members to make trouble. I have reasons to suspect that you are a gang member of organized crime. Arrest them all and take them to interrogation.¡±

    Xiao Nuo stubbornly cooked up a crime to use Director Ma, making Ding Ning stunned. ¡°Is this overbearing chick the Xiao Nuo I know? But I like this one so much.

    ¡°This chick is ruthless enough! Pretending to be an idiot, she cooked up a crime of impersonating a government official to use Director Ma. Even if the criminal evidence used to use him is not found in the end, she will only have to apologize to him at most and can easily end it with the simple excuse that she arrested the wrong person.¡±

    ¡°You guys, you guys can¡¯t do this to me!¡±

    Director Ma shouted desperately when several criminal policemen were about to take him away.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t stop shouting, I will charge you with the crimes of resisting arrest and attacking the police, and I have the right to shoot you on the spot.¡±

    Xiao Nuo patted the gun on her waist and threatened him directly. Director Ma was scared and shut his mouth, lest that this criminal policewoman who did not act ording tomon sense should really shoot him on the spot.

    Ding Qianlie covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°I like this sister-inw!¡±

    Ding Ning smiled drily, pretended not to hear it, and looked at the depressed Bai Qing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I feel like you are very lost.¡±

    ¡°s! How can I not be?¡±

    Depressed, Bai Qing stood with his hands knotted behind his back. ¡°I¡¯ve been low-key for a long time. I wanted to show off my power this time, but now Captain Xiao has taken the honor from me. Oh, my life is as lonely as the lonely snow.¡±

    ¡°Bullsh*t, f*ck that loneliness. You and Hengli share the same problem: You all have the life that the ordinary people crave to get. Your life is too nice for you to cherish, but I would rather have a peaceful world without these nuisances.¡±

    Ding Ning cursed angrily and smilingly.

    ¡°You said that we are born to be able to do something, but I haven¡¯t shown my value, so can I not be as lonely as the lonely snow?¡±

    Bai Qing said resentfully.

    Ding Ning turned his eyes and said with a snicker, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give you a chance to show your value.¡±

    ¡°Tell me and see how your second brother will show his great strength.¡±

    Bai Qing raised his eyebrows and showed a strong wish to try it, a style that was quite different from the sedate one he usually had.

 Chapter 402 - Chamber of Commerce of Shenzhou

    <h4>Chapter 402 Chamber of Commerce of Shenzhou</h4>

    Jiang Yimeng, who had been silent on the side, was full of self-me when she saw this scene. Although she knew that Bai Qing attached great importance to Ding Ning, she did not seize the opportunity.

    If she had paid a slight attention to Ding Qianlie, the current situation would not have happened and she would not have missed the great opportunity to please Ding Ning.

    ¡°My sister is the Chairwoman of Longteng Group, and the group¡¯s developmentpany wants to develop thend of Fuxing Road Old Area, but since Ninghai¡¯s local real estate businesspeople joined hands to make stumbling blocks in secret, the development project was hampered. I give you an opportunity to show your value: Help my sister settle the matter with these people.¡±

    If this were hispany, Ding Ning would not even indirectly ask Bai Qing for help, but this was rted to his sister¡¯s career, so he could not remain pretentious anymore and directly asked for help.

    ¡°Longteng Group? You are the business goddess Chairwoman Ding Qianlie?¡±

    Bai Qing opened his eyes wide in shock and patted his forehead with chagrin. ¡°Oh, my poor memory! That¡¯s why the name Ding Qianlie is so familiar to me. You are the famous business goddess in our Ninghai. Sorry, I didn¡¯t recognize you!¡±

    ¡°Business goddess? Sister, I have never thought you are so famous.¡±

    For Ding Ning, this was the first time he had heard his sister¡¯s nickname, so he was surprised with his mouth wide open.

    Ding Qianlie looked calm and smiled at Bai Qing politely. ¡°Childe Bai, you ttered me. Compared with my nickname tteringly given by the outsiders, Childe Bai Qing, General Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce of Shenzhou, your name is really resounding to me. I have long heard of your great name.¡±

    Ding Ning was surprised again and looked at Bai Qing incredulously. ¡°You are the General Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce of Shenzhou?¡±

    The small Real Estate Industry Association where Zhu Chang¡¯an worked was notparable to the Chamber of Commerce of Shenzhou, and its full name was Shenzhou Business Alliance Cooperation Association.

    Its members were not just from one city and two because it was a business allianceposed of the top business elites from all walks of life in the country. In the business world of Shenzhou, it was a well-deserved behemoth, which had ¡°tentacles¡± that had spread to the whole world and was also quite influential internationally.

    It was said that the requirements for joining the chamber ofmerce were extremely high. One could not be its member only because of his wealth, since it had set almost stringent requirements for personalpany-running ability, management ability, integrity, vision, the breadth of mind, and other elements.

    The purpose of the Chamber of Commerce was to unite the top businesspeople of the entire Shenzhou to make joint efforts, help and benefit each other, and strengthen cooperation, working together to promote the economic development of Shenzhou.

    It was fair to say that the Chamber of Commerce of Shenzhou had gathered a small group of people who were the topmost and most excellent ones in the business world of Shenzhou. One could not simply say that their wealth was as much as that of a nation. As long as they wanted, they could even destroy the economy of many countries in a very short time.

    Ding Ning quite agreed to the concept of the Chamber of Commerce of Shenzhou, which was an organization made of patriotic businesspeople, and each of its memberpanies could be listed among the top 500panies in the world.

    They gathered together to resist the economic aggressionunched by the Western powers with their huge wealth. To some extent, they were the guardians of the economic order of Shenzhou and were also a sharp knife for the economy of Shenzhou to shine in the international arena. They zed trails and broke paths for Shenzhou and defeated the economic aggression of hostile nations time after time.

    Thus, Ding Ning paid tribute to Bai Qing. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought that this second brother who likes showing off is the General Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce of Shenzhou.¡±

    Bai Qing blushed, dryly coughed, and said, ¡°Chairwoman Ding, you ttered me. I am only a deputy chairman, not the general chairman.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you are a deputy chairman, but I thought you are the general chairman. In fact, you and Zhu Chang¡¯an are on the same level.¡±

    Ding Ning ridiculed him mischievously, making Bai Qing feel helpless. The level of Zhu Chang¡¯an was notparable to his level. He knew that Ding Ning was joking, so he ignored that and shook his head with a small smile.

    In Shenzhou, no matter how high or low an official position was, others would omit the word ¡°deputy¡± in etiquette when addressing the official. When the chairman was not present, addressing him ¡°chairman¡± was not wrong.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to change the topic. I just want to know if you can solve my sister¡¯s problem.¡±

    Ding Ning did not decide to let him avoid the problem. What was the point of being the Deputy Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce of Shenzhou? Anyway, he was still his sworn brother.

    ¡°Can, I must solve it!¡±

    Bai Qing answered resolutely and looked at Ding Qianlie solemnly. ¡°Chairwoman Ding, as the Deputy Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce of Shenzhou, I seriously invited you to join our Chamber of Commerce of Shenzhou.¡±

    Ding Qianlie opened her eyes wide in shock. For a short while, she did not expect Bai Qing to send such an invitation, but she knew what it meant to join the Chamber of Commerce of Shenzhou.

    This meant that Longteng Group would have the most top-level human rtionships, the most efficient business information channels, the most abundant financial support, and the most powerful partners in the business circle of Shenzhou. Longteng Group would take off because of this and be one of themercial giants of Shenzhou in the shortest time.

    This was what she had been dreaming of, but when this came, she became hesitant and looked to Ding Ning for help. She knew that the current Longteng Group was very strong, but it was still a long way for it to be a member of the Chamber of Commerce of Shenzhou. If thepany joined it from the side door with the help of Bai Qing, other giants of the Chamber of Commerce were likely to be dissatisfied and attack Longteng Group. This was something that she didn¡¯t want to see.

    Ding Ning saw worries in her eyes and encouraged her with a smile. ¡°Sister, I trust you. Just make your decision.¡±

    Bai Qing seemed to have seen her through and said calmly, ¡°Chairwoman Ding, don¡¯t worry. Inviting you to join the Chamber of Commerce of Shenzhou is not my personal idea, but the intention reached by the senior leaders of our Chamber of Commerce after a group discussion. We are very optimistic about your personal potential and the future development prospect of Longteng Group. You are the preparatory member of our Chamber of Commerce of Shenzhou, but since you are too low-key and Longteng Group is a Mi Country¡¯spany, we have not invited you.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you want Longteng Group to join your Chamber not because of my brother?¡±

    Ding Qianlie¡¯s beautiful eyes glinted with a different color, and she was full of pride. Since the Chamber of Commerce of Shenzhou could take a fancy to herpany and wanted it to be its member, it was enough to prove her value. She felt the honor.

    ¡°Of course not. Even the chairman has no right to allow somepany to be our member, let alone I am just a deputy chairman. To be honest, we worry about Longteng Group being a Mi Country¡¯spany because patriotism is the principle each member must have. If not so, we would have sent you our invitation letter after we received the news that you made more than ten billion Mi dors on Huaer Street.¡±

    Bai Qing smiled gently. ¡°But I believe that my brother¡¯s sister will never be a spy of Mi Country, so I vouched for you, hoping you to join the Chamber of Commerce of Shenzhou earlier, and the difficulties you face will also be solved. In Ninghai, no one will be so stupid to trouble you.¡±

    ¡°Wow, sister, you also have the great achievement of making ten billion Mi dors on Huaer Street. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    Ding Ning looked at Ding Qianlie with awe and admiration, so her vain glory was greatly satisfied, and she said with a charming look in her eyes, ¡°You have never asked me! If I told you, it would be like I showed it off before you.¡±

    ¡°You must show it off. With such an excellent sister, I feel so proud!¡±

    Ding Ning took her arm and praised her with a ttering look.

    ¡°Look at you! You are not young anymore but still like showing off. Others willugh at you.¡±

    Ding Qianlie gave him a spoiled look and a coquettish reproach.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know your sister is so excellent?¡±

    Bai Qing was a little confused about their sister-brother rtionship and asked in surprise.

    ¡°No, my sister and I have been separated for more than 20 years. We just met some time ago.¡±

    Ding Ning did not hide it from him and said naturally.

    Bai Qing looked at Ding Qianlie thoughtfully, feeling a little hesitant. If Ding Ning grew up with his elder sister, there would be no problem that he vouched for Ding Qianlie, but if Ding Ning just met her, he would not be sure.

    Before he could confirm that Ding Qianlie was not the spy of Mi Country, he would not easily vouch for her.

    Ding Qianlie was so smart and instantly found his concern, which stimted the pride in her bone, so she refused calmly. ¡°Chairman Bai, thank you for your kindness. Longteng Group now has little trouble, but I believe that I can handle it. I don¡¯t think this is the right condition for our group to join the Chamber of Commerce of Shenzhou with. Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±

    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s the matter with you? Why give up such a good opportunity?¡±

    Ding Ning asked with confusion.

    Ding Qianlie turned her hand, took his arm, and smiled sweetly. ¡°Trust me. I won¡¯t rely on anyone, but I will let Longteng Group take off.¡±

    Ding Ning looked at the embarrassed Bai Qing and nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. We sister and brother will work together, and difficulties will must be ovee.¡±

    ¡°Brother Ding, I¡¯m here.¡±

    The door of the club was pushed open again, and Xu Minglu quickly walked over with a smile.

    Ding Ning patted his forehead and apologized, ¡°Brother Xu, I¡¯m so sorry to have asked you toe here yourself.¡±

    ¡°Hey, we are brothers. Don¡¯t stand on the ceremony.¡±

    Xu Minglu took out a packet of soft Chunghwa cigarettes with a smile, passed cigarettes to Ding Ning and Bai Qing, and nodded at Bai Qing. ¡°Childe Bai, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Secretary Xu is a very busy man and seldomes to my club. The auction will begin soon. If you like anything, just buy, and I will pay.¡±

    Bai Qing seemed to be very familiar with Xu Minglu and greeted him like a friend.

    Xu Minglu shook his head with a smile and refused. ¡°Childe Bai, don¡¯t bother. I am not a senior official, but this position makes others envy.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, then do whatever you want, but let me go to the front and say hello. It¡¯s time for the auction.¡±

    Bai Qing greeted him and left first. Just now he was hesitant and embarrassed. Although that was not what he wanted, he didn¡¯t actually know how to face Ding Ning.

    ¡°Brother Xu, this is my sister Ding Qianlie, Chairwoman of Longteng Group!¡±

    Ding Ning introduced her to Xu Minglu instantly.

    As his eyes glinted, Xu Minglu shook hands with Ding Qianlie politely and said enviously, ¡°I¡¯ve never thought that Ninghai¡¯smercial goddess is Brother Ding¡¯s sister. Being sister and brother, one is a business genius, and the other is a medical genius. I really envy your parents for their excellent genes. I don¡¯t know what kind of people can give birth to such a talented brother and sister.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Brother Xu knows my sister?¡±

    Ding Ning asked in surprise.

    ¡°Mayor Du is in charge of economy. I¡¯ve been with him all the time, and I¡¯ve heard about Ninghai¡¯s business circle. Ding Qianlie, of Longteng Group, rose up in Ninghai two years ago. Even her first move was influential. She did one thing under cover of doing another and merged ninerge businesses. Her achievement was so great that even Mayor Du praised her. How could I not know her? But I just didn¡¯t expect the famous business goddess to be Brother Ding¡¯s sister.¡±

    Xu Minglu praised her sincerely, making Ding Ning honored and proud. ¡°The top leader of Ninghai appreciates her. That means she is quite outstanding.¡±

    Ding Qianlie said with a graceful smile. ¡°Brother Xu, I am ttered. I feel so ashamed.¡±

    ¡°Haha, if others know that the famous business goddess called me Big Brother, I guess many of them will admire me a great deal.¡±

    Xu Minglu was very good at warming the atmosphere. A harmless joke had silently narrowed the distance between them, so Ding Ning heaved a secret sigh, ¡°One can learn something everywhere in life.¡±

 Chapter 403 - Qin Canghaiâ€™s Provocation

    <h4>Chapter 403 Qin Canghai¡¯s Provocation</h4>

    Ding Ning told Xu Minglu in detail what happened before.

    ¡°Humph, relying merely on a deputy director of the constructionmittee, they dared to do that. Trust me. I will report it to Mayor Du. Since the city¡¯s senior leaders are taking severe measures against corruption and criminal activities, I suppose that Zhu Chang¡¯an and Ma Weiming will be pushed in the teeth of the storm. Mayor Du will never let them go so easily.¡±

    Xu Minglu mused and then said, ¡°As for William, he is from the Yingjili Empire after all, plus he is the president of Zhada Bank¡¯s Ninghai Branch. Thus, he is more troublesome to be dealt with. We should negotiate with the Yingjili Embassy first. It is only a little more troublesome. We will definitely bring him to justice.¡±

    ¡°You can deal with William as you like. He was fired by Zhada Bank twenty minutes ago.¡±

    Steward Holman suddenly said fluently in Shenzhounguage, wearing a brilliant smile. He came over silently sometime.

    Stunned, Ding Ning stared at Holman, secretly feeling surprised. ¡°The old man hid his ability so well that I even failed to notice he was a master who concealed his light. I¡¯m afraid that his cultivation must be higher than me!¡± Ding Ning felt that he could not see Holman through. ¡°Oh, Prince Hengli is here, so the great Yingjili Royal Family certainly would send some masters to guarantee his safety.¡± Ding Ning was relieved as he thought of this.

    ¡°Who is this?¡±

    Xu Minglu asked, staring surprisedly at Holman who dressed like a noble family¡¯s steward.

    ¡°He is...¡±

    Ding Ning was a little hesitant and didn¡¯t know if he should reveal Holman¡¯s real identity.

    Holman, however, generously introduced himself, ¡°Holman, the steward supervisor of Yingjili Royal Family.¡±

    Xu Minglu looked startled. ¡°The steward supervisor of Yingjili Royal Family? But I haven¡¯t ever heard that there is any member from Yingjili Royal Family visiting Shenzhou.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point. As merely the steward supervisor of the Royal Family, I cannot represent the Royal Family. Ie to Shenzhou only for some private affairs, so you needn¡¯t care too much about me. You only need to know that what William has done not only hurt the feelings of our royal friend Mr. Ding Ning but also severely damaged the glorious image of the Yingjili Empire. I have reported this matter to Her Majesty, who then gave instructions. Twenty minutes ago, the Headquarters of Zhada Bank has relieved all of William¡¯s duties. Also, the headquarters will strictly investigate his vitions ofws or rules during his time in office. In addition, the Yingjili Royal Family has informed the Conste-general of Yingjili in Ninghai that they should leave William who vited Shenzhou¡¯sw to the relevant people from Shenzhou.¡±

    After Holman finished speaking at a ck pace, he bowed down and gave Xu Minglu an elegant salute of the Royal Family. He looked at Ding Ning, smiling and nodding as a greet. Then he turned around and left.

    But Xu Minglu still looked quite puzzled. The whole thing was like a dream to him. Holman was the steward senior supervisor of the Yingjili Royal Family. It was weird enough that he appeared here somehow.

    He just said that Ding Ning was actually a friend of Yingjili Royal Family. In order to give vent to Ding Ning¡¯s anger, Her Majesty was willing to push Zhada Bank to fire William. Beyond that, she informed the Conste-general of Yingjili in Ninghai not to intervene and leave William to the Shenzhou Government.

    With his ck hair, ck eyes, and yellow skin, everyone could tell that Ding Ning muste from Shenzhou. Otherwise, even Xu Minglu would have thought he was Her Majesty¡¯s illegitimate son.

    Even Ding Qianlie was dumbfounded. ¡°Did Her Majesty take up the matter herself because of Ding Ning? But it seems that my younger brother has never traveled abroad. How could he develop such a deep rtionship with the Yingjili Royal Family?¡±

    The two men gazed at Ding Ning with their bright piercing eyes, so Ding Ning had to get away from this by pretending ignorance. But in fact, he knew the matter about Her Majesty was bullsh*t. Prince Hengli, his generous friend, must have helped him in the name of Her Majesty.

    Although it was a little mischievous for Prince Hengli to do this, Ding Ning still felt slightly touched. At first, Ding Ning didn¡¯t like Hengli because he was quite arrogant. But after Ding Ning got familiar with him, he knew he was basically a nice guy who could also be considered as a wonderful friend.

    ¡°Is he Secretary Xu? Oh, my God, why does he alsoe here? Does hee here to participate in the charity auction on behalf of Mayor Du?¡± someone asked.

    ¡°Maybe. It seems that Secretary Xu is very familiar with that young man. Is he some important person?¡± another person asked.

    ¡°People nowadays like to keep a low profile. You see, all that young man¡¯s clothes were worth less than two hundred yuan. But apparently, he looks like a great family¡¯s descendant. He just pretended to be weak. Zhu Chang¡¯an and others, what an unlucky group. They merely wanted to y women but drew the fire upon themselves atst.¡±

    ¡°Crap. It was easy to be wise after the event. But a moment ago, youughed at that young man and said that he was a poor wretch who sneaked in.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, that was only a joke. With such an imposing and elegant appearance, this little brother is surely not an ordinary person. I could tell this at first nce...¡±

    ...

    The crowd around were dispersing, but their eyes still lingered on Ding Ning, Ding Qianlie, and Secretary Xu. After all, all that happened before was enough to prove that Ding Ning who had those cheap clothes on him was actually not an easy target. They told themselves to keep Ding Ning¡¯s look firmly in their minds because they were afraid that they might identally offend him in the future.

    Ding Ning could call the captain of the Criminal Police Corps to arrest people. With ease, a deputy director of the constructionmittee was caught. After all of this, he even asked the Mayor¡¯s secretary to wind up the mess. It seemed that Ding Ning was infinitely resourceful. Everyone knew that even if they had no chance to butter Ding Ning up, they must not offend him.

    But it was too far away for the crowd to hear Holman¡¯s words. Or they would be greatly shocked if they knew how the Yingjili Royal Family dealt with William.

    As the public was highly sensitive to the appearance of a government official with a special status in such an asion, Xu Minglu did not stay here for too long. Before he left, he pulled Ding Ning aside and talked about Qiao Zhenya¡¯s treatment.

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t have a good way to treat him, so he was dragging it on. But after he got the Green Ivy Bead, it was not difficult for him to cure Qiao Zhenya anymore. Though Ding Ning didn¡¯t like Qiao Qiao¡¯s father, he would not leave Qiao Zhenya to die merely for his old ssmate Qiao Qiao¡¯s sake. Thus, he instantly promised to find time to check on him in a few days.

    Then Ding Ning walked Xu Minglu out. At 9:30 pm, the charity auction evening party officially started, hosted by Jiang Yimeng who summoned up all her energy.

    As an A-lister, Jiang Yimeng was also the host of the charity auction party, which made her the major highlight. Those who could participate in this auction were all self-proimed upper-ss people. Although they were vering after Jiang Yimeng¡¯s beauty, no one wanted to show their lust for her to damage their images.

    But when Jiang Yimeng announced that the first auction item was the guitar that she had used, these men present still could help wildly pursuing it. The worn-out acoustic guitar was finally sold at a sky-high price of 100,000 yuan. Ding Ning sighed with feeling. ¡°What a star with infinite charm!¡±

    Now the group of well-dressed old men green with envy fixed their eyes on the fat man who won the guitar. Ding Ning muttered to himself, mischievously. ¡°If Jiang Yimeng brings her original ** out to the auction party, I suppose these people willpete intensely for it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Thank you for your great kindness, Director Kuang. Once again, I thank all the good-hearted people here. You have helped the children in the poor mountainous areas generously with money. The Sunshine Charity Foundation will spend every penny you donated on the children there. Sunshine Charity Foundation, spread love all over the world,¡± Jiang Yimeng said.

    She continued in a sweet, attractive voice. ¡°Next, it is the second auction item tonight. This is the yellow mandarin jacket from Yongzheng reign-period, donated by Zhu Anming, the vice-president of Ninghai Antique Collection.¡±

    As the auction continued, one by one, the auction items donated by these rich people here were auctioned off at higher or lower prices. Sitting in thest row, Ding Ning felt a little bored. Finally, he closed his eyes and entered the state of cultivation, practicing the Sutra of Cultivating Spirit. These auction items could not catch his eyes and even made him feel very boring.

    One after another, some people came in and some left the auction. It seemed that there were many people who came to attend the auction on time.

    ¡°Step aside! Step aside!¡±

    When Ding Ning was immersed in his cultivation, he was abruptly interrupted by a sudden sound. His Qi and blood suddenly began to surge and nearly went into the devil way.

    Slowly, he opened his eyes which flickered with coldness. Then he stared at the guy who rudely interrupted his cultivation.

    It was a young man with a punk hairstyle. He was in leather clothing, which was studded with sparkling, stainless steel rings. Also, there were earrings and nose rings on him. Behind this man were a dozen vibrantly dressed toffs who had their chins up and noses high up in the air.

    Perhaps, the young man with the punk hairstyle was used to behaving arrogantly. As he saw Ding Ning looking at him coldly, he suddenly burst into anger. ¡°What do you look at? You are courting death.¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Ding Ning was very upset. Seeing this man cursing, he could not help frowning and reproaching coldly.

    ¡°You are fu*king risking your neck!¡±

    The young man with a punk hairstyle opened his mouth and swore like a pirate. With this, he pped Ding Ning in the face.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Someone shouted.

    The hand of the young man with a punk hairstyle stopped in mid-air, and he looked back at the person who called him to stop. ¡°Brother Hai, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Among a dozen toffs, a man in his early thirties came over with a smile and suddenly grinned at Ding Ning. ¡°Mr. Ding, excuse me. The man under my leadership was not sensible enough and offended you. Please forgive us.¡±

    ¡°Do you know me?¡± Ding Ning asked.

    Narrowing his eyes, he looked up and down this imposing man and had a feeling that he was familiar with him.

    ¡°In Cuizhuxuan, you broke a dining table to pieces with your palm and held the underworld of Ninghai in awe. Though I, Canghai, just returned from abroad, I have long heard of your great name. How can I not know you, Mr. Ding?¡±

    The man said while smiling without any trace of tension.

    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Qin Cann?¡± Ding Ning asked.

    Ding Ning eyed him thoughtfully. ¡°No wonder he looks familiar to me. He and Qin Cann are quite alike. They all have hooked noses and unyielding looks.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you mean the disappointing cousin of mine. Hehe, he has been deeply troubled and can hardly look after himself. Even his families are very disappointed with him. So, are you still attached to him? I advised you to make a clean break with him so as to avoid any trouble,¡± Qin Canghai said.

    Qin Canghai looked pride in his heart and soul.

    Ding Ning nced at him and said lightly, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±

    ¡°I dare not. I know you are extremely skillful in martial arts. Since I haven¡¯t yet fully enjoyed my life, I want to live much longer. Otherwise, you may secretly kill me before I notice anything.¡±

    There was more meaning in Qin Canghai¡¯s words than what was said. In fact, when he returned, he heard the matter about the ck masked man and suspected Ding Ning the first time. Qin Canghai was actually flying a kite. If Ding Ning showed his slip, he would find a way to subdue him. The ck masked man disgraced the Qin Family in public, but Qin Cann failed to regain the family¡¯s honor. But if Qin Canghai could make it, his reputation in Qin Family would instantly surpass Qin Cann¡¯s. In this way, Qin Canghai believed he could win the inheritance of the Qin Family eventually.

    Thinking of this, Qin Canghai smacked his forehead with a gesture of upset and said, ¡°Oh, right. I forgot to tell you. A few days ago, my men found that the wolf kid who escaped from the Qin Family appeared around Dongshan Ridge. I have asked some people to arrest him. If you are free at that time, you must do me the favor to watch the Qin Family¡¯s Blood Sacrifice Ceremony.¡±

    As Qin Canghai was speaking, he watched Ding Ning¡¯s expressions closely, observing his mood swings to see if he was the ck masked man.

    But what a pity! To Qin Canghai¡¯s disappointment, Ding Ning¡¯s face was expressionless from beginning to end so that he could not find any trail of clues.

    ¡°Great! I have heard long before that the Qin family has its own lynching and family discipline. The Qin Family has the power of life and death over its family members and is not controlled by thew of our government. It sounds awesome! I have always wanted to see if the super-cool Qin Family can truly stay above the nationalw.¡±

    He replied casually, which greatly depressed Qin Canghai.

 Chapter 404 - Ding Ningâ€™s Acting Skill

    <h4>Chapter 404 Ding Ning¡¯s Acting Skill</h4>

    Everyone knew the Qin family had its lynching and discipline. But in fact, they seriously vited the nationalw.

    The police intended to use this matter as a breakthrough to crack down on the Qin Family. But since they had been cautious the whole time, the police could not find any evidence. Thus, they could not deal with the Qin Family now.

    But puffed up with pride, Qin Canghai actually revealed the crime on his own initiative. By merely one sentence, Ding Ning hushed him up.

    Now the police were cracking down on gang crimes with vigor and vitality. If the police had evidence that the Qin Family used any lynching or exercised any family discipline, the Qin Family would be damned.

    ¡°Humph, what a great joke! But people in the Qin Family are allw-abiding citizens.¡±

    Qin Canghai waspletely defeated in his first-round confrontation with Ding Ning.

    But how could the proud and arrogant Qin Canghai endure this? He put on a skin-deep smile and knowingly asked the question, ¡°Do you know the Green Cloud Gang?¡±

    Looking at him coldly, Ding Ning clenched his fists quietly and said lightly, ¡°What will you do if I have heard it? What will you do if I haven¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anyway. You can just take it as a joke. Don¡¯t take it personally,¡± said Qing Canghai.

    Qin Canghai felt a little proud of himself. Lowering his voice, he said mysteriously, ¡°The Green Cloud Gang has upied the college town where there were the most profits. I have heard that a lot of forces are quite jealous of this gang. Thus, a dozen forces,rge and small, are going to eliminate the Green Cloud Gang together. The tiny bit Green Cloud Gang upies such a lucrative area. Doesn¡¯t it sound very funny?¡±

    Ding Ning suddenly chuckled himself to tears, nearlyughing his head off.

    ¡°Funny, huh? I knew you would be amused,¡± Qing Canghai said.

    Qin Canghaiughed, too. The bunch of dandies behind him didn¡¯t know what he wasughing at, but they also burst intoughter. Those people sat in the front row of the auction looked at them askance, discussing them animatedly.

    Bai Qing was sitting in the front row, but his face didn¡¯t change. He nodded at Jiang Yimeng who was hosting the auction on the stage, telling her to continue. But he stood up and walked toward the back. Wrinkling her brow, Ding Qianlie wanted toe over, but Ding Ning stopped her by transmitting his sound with his spiritual strength.

    ¡°It is funny. The little Green Cloud Gang can upy the big college town. Very funny.¡± Ding Ning agreed.

    Qin Canghai seemed to be proud of himself. Looking at the faint smile on his face, Ding Ning nodded and added, pretending to be serious. ¡°But since even the tiny Qin Family dare act like an overlord in Ninghai, the things about the Green Cloud Gang seems to be not that funny.¡±

    ¡°You brat, you are looking for death! How dare you insult the Qin Family!¡± shouted the young man with the punk hairstyle.

    He was eager to show off before Qin Canghai, so he pped Ding Ning¡¯s face hard.

    ¡°p!¡± A loud sound of a p rang through the auction site.

    A bright red palm print showed clearly on Ding Ning¡¯s face. Qin Canghai¡¯s face changed greatly and was about to say something. However, Ding Ning grabbed his neck and stopped him.

    ¡°p! p! p! p!¡±

    A series of loud ps halted the auction. The whole room turned and looked at them.

    ¡°Fu*k, let go of Brother Hai!¡± The person with the punk hairstyle rebuked.

    Anxiously, he pounced on Ding Ning, cursing in rage. But Ding Ning kicked him high into the air. Blood gushed from this guy¡¯s mouth when he was still in mid-air. Then he fell to the ground. No one knew he was dead or not.

    ¡°You dared to beat Brother Hai! Come on, guys. Call our men over.¡±

    Qin Canghai¡¯s henchman shouted, and all of them jumped forward bravely, trying to take the lead in saving their master.

    ¡°You idiots!¡± Qin Canghai cursed in his heart. Although a blow stunned him, his head was extremely sober. He knew that Ding Ning led him into the trap. Ding Ning got the p on purpose only to find an excuse to attack him.

    Once the few stupid teammates of him called their men here and were caught by the police, they would be convicted of the crime of provoking troubles.

    Qin Canghai wanted to say something to stop them, but unfortunately, Ding Ning didn¡¯t give him any chance to speak. One p after another, Ding Ning shut him up by beating him severely.

    ¡°Pow! Pow! Pow!¡±

    How could the several henchmen be Ding Ning¡¯s opponents? Before they could approach, Ding Ning kicked them back into the air one by one. They all had the same ending as the man with the punk hairstyle. There left only a yellow-haired man who was calling others for help. Holding his cell phone, he watched the scene in trance, not knowing whether he should risk his life to fight loyally or wait until their reinforcements came.

    However, when he saw hispanions lying on the ground and didn¡¯t know if they were alive or dead, the yellow-haired man felt cold inside. He knew it was a great chance to butter his boss up, but it seemed that his life was more important. So he simply rolled his eyes andy down to the ground, pretending to faint. His poor performance set the whole roomughing.

    Ding Ning held Qin Canghai¡¯s neck with one hand, pping on his left cheek and then his right cheek. ¡°p, p! p, p, p! p, p! p, p, p! p, p, p, p, p, p!¡± He pped rhythmically, and everyone present could feel the rhythm. Seeing this, Bai Qing turned around and went back to the front seat, sitting down calmly.

    ¡°Oh my God! Is that Qin Canghai, the famous person of the Qin Family? Who is this young man? He even dared to p Qin Canghai! Does he want to die?¡±

    A rich man who came herete recognized Qin Canghai and cried out involuntarily.

    ¡°Yeah. Newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. It seemed that this young man had no idea of danger at all. He even dared to provoke Qin Canghai and p him. I¡¯m afraid he can hardly see the sun tomorrow.¡±

    Another rich man also believed that Ding Ning would be screwed. He shook his head and sighed, feeling sorry for him.

    ¡°Humph, Boss Zhou, Boss Wang, you arrived herete, so you didn¡¯t know how capable that the young man was. The captain of the Municipal Criminal Police Corps came here because of his one phone call. He pped Qin Canghai, so what? Although the Qin Family is powerful, they may not afford to offend him.¡±

    A rich man nearby argued. Since he came here early and witnessed the thing happened before, he didn¡¯t agree with them.

    ¡°Oh, Boss Zhang, I must have missed something, so tell me now.¡±

    Boss Zhou asked in a hurry, eyes brightened. People in Shenzhou, whether men or women, loved gossiping. Even these rich people here were no exception.

    ¡°Yes, Boss Zhang, tell us something. The Qin Family is Ninghai¡¯s local ruler. Qin Canghaipeted with Qin Cann as soon as he came back. I heard that he is now the most promising person with great power in the Qin Family and is most likely to be the heir of the Qin Family. And I knew the young man has a good rtionship with the captain of the Municipal Police Bureau. But I guess he cannot be more powerful than the Qin Family, right?¡± another middle-aged man said.

    Beside them, he who came herete also joined the chat, expecting to hear some news. Some other people also pricked up their ears.

    With pride, Boss Zhang took the cigarette passed by Boss Zhou and ignited it. But he enjoyed keeping these people guessing. After some time, he finally started to talk lively. ¡°That young man dresses in a low-key style, but he is just ying dumb. You guys didn¡¯t know that Zhu Chang¡¯an who is from the Real Estate Industry Association...¡±

    While speaking, Boss Zhang added highly-colored details to the thing that happened before, frothing at the mouth with excitement. Then something changed in everyone¡¯s eyes when they looked at Ding Ning.

    Merely by one phone call, he managed to get the captain of the criminal police team here to clean up the scene for him. During the process, the Consul of the Conste General of Yingjili in Shenzhou didn¡¯t even dare to fart. Also, the deputy director of the constructionmittee was taken away on the spot... Then, the Mayor¡¯s secretary hurried there in person and had a cordial talk with Ding Ning...

    All the happened things sounded like fantastic stories to them. They wondered who this domineering young man was. Surely, this young man dared to p Qin Canghai in public without regard to the Qin Family¡¯s reputation.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Someone violently kicked the ss door of the auction room open. Dozens of fierce men broke in with swords, spears, and sticks.

    ¡°D*mn! Fu*king stop! Release Brother Hai!¡±

    With chopper in his hand, the leading shirtless burly man who had tattoos of dragon and tiger yelled at Ding Ning.

    ¡°Brother Hai? Who is Brother Hai?¡±

    Ding Ning turned around and asked, pretending to be confused. He stopped pping, but still, he firmly mped Qin Canghai¡¯s neck to prevent him from saying anything.

    ¡°Fu*king cut the crap! Let Brother Hai go. Otherwise, you will never go out alive today.¡±

    The tattooed man yelled, waving his machete, and rushed to chop Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning¡¯s face shook with fear. Quietly, he applied a little force to make Qin Canghai cough violently. He was to speak, but he could not utter a sound because Ding Ning had pinched his neck.

    For fear of hurting Qing Canghai, the man hurriedly stopped. Pointing at Ding Ning, he threatened. ¡°Do you know who he is? You dared to hit Brother Hai! Are you tired of living? Let go of him now!¡±

    ¡°Hey, bro, you have said a lot. How can I know who Brother Hai or Younger Brother Hai is? I don¡¯t know him at all. Or you exin his identity to me,¡± Ding Ning said.

    Ding Ning acted innocent. At this time, Qin Canghai began to struggle fiercely, trying to stop the man with tattoos. However, Ding Ning quietly sealed his meridians with Meridian Severing Hand and hypnotized him.

    The man with tattoos was delighted when he saw that Ding Ning seemed to be a little afraid. Instantly, he said proudly, ¡°Boy, listen to me carefully. Brother Hai¡¯s real name is Qin Canghai. He is the Qin Family¡¯s Young master. I suppose you must know the Qin Family, right?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea. I am an outsider and just arrived in Ninghai. The Qin Family? I haven¡¯t heard of it. Is the family very powerful?¡± Ding Ning asked.

    Ding Ning showed a nk look. He looked just like a hick who entered the city for the first time.

    Bai Qing shook his head with a bitter smile. Covering her mouth, Ding Qianlie chuckled and thought, ¡°With his perfect acting skill, Ding Ning doesn¡¯t work as an actor. What a pity!¡± She had sent a message to Xiao Nuo as Ding Ning had told her by transmitting his sound with his spiritual strength. Now they only needed to wait for the police to arrest these people.

    Hearing his words, the man with tattoos looked relieved. Heughed. ¡°A d*mned hick just entered the city! No wonder you dared to touch Young Master Hai! Brat, listen. Never be rampant in Ninghai only because of your little kungfu skill. You can never afford to offend the Qin Family. For us, killing you is as easy as killing an ant.¡±

    ¡°I just came to the city. I have no idea what nonsense you are talking about. Don¡¯t mess me up. The society now is ruled byw. No matter how powerful the Qin Family is, I don¡¯t believe you dare to kill.¡±

    Ding Ning straightened up his neck and argued, flushing with agitation.

    ¡°Huh, boy, I don¡¯t mean to scare you. The Qin Family controls the entire Ninghai underground. You bumpkin who just entered the city is only a piece of cake for us to deal with. Let alone you, even big shots will have to take the road that leads to death if they offend the Qin Family.¡± The man threatened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I will never believe it. How can the Qin Family be above thew? Don¡¯t try to frighten me.¡± Ding Ning argued in disbelief.

    Ding Ning¡¯s pure Huizhou ent rxed the vignce of the man with tattoos. Smiling hideously, the man said, ¡°How can someone like you who is from out of town know the Qin Family¡¯s influence? Hey, I am not kidding you. A few days ago, an ignorant man from a rich family dared to fight against Brother Hai for a woman. I myself broke his arms and legs. Then I put him in the sack and dropped him into a river. I suppose that you are a neer here and have fairly good Kungfu. You offended Brother Hai because you didn¡¯t know him. How about this? You release Brother Hai, and I will ask Brother Hai to take you in as his follower. I¡¯m sure that you will live a much morefortable life then.¡±

    Ding Ning appeared to be persuaded. With hesitation, he asked, ¡°Are you serious? Don¡¯t lie to me! How much money can I get per month?¡±

    The man with tattoos sneered secretly. ¡°Sure enough. A rustic who hasn¡¯t seen much of life. An empty promise can dizzy him. Wait there, boy. Once you let go of Young Master Hai, I will break your legs.¡±

    But he showed a great-hearted smile and guided Ding Ning gently. ¡°It is not a lie. Brother Hai always respects and values talents. With your great Kungfu, he will definitely entrust you with an important post.¡±

    ¡°Then with Brother Hai, what should I do? Will you ask me to kill people every day? But when I was at home, I didn¡¯t even dare to kill a chicken. I will faint and shiver all over at the sight of blood.¡±

    Acting like a wimp, Ding Ning asked timidly with extreme caution.

 Chapter 405 - Return Ding Ningâ€™s Favor with a Favor

    <h4>Chapter 405 Return Ding Ning¡¯s Favor with a Favor</h4>

    ¡°How can we kill people every day? After all, it is a society ruled byw. We kill only when we meet the guys who don¡¯t know how to behave properly and irritate us. So, we kill only two or three people at most each year. Usually, we will just break their legs if wee across those who don¡¯t know the rules.¡±

    The man with tattoos despised Ding Ning secretly. But he still exined with patience for fear of scaring him.

    ¡°Oh, I suppose that you all have heard it.¡±

    Ding Ning suddenly smiled, shouting at those people behind the man with tattoos. Their movements temporarily suspended the auction. The faces of those people at the scene became extremely weird.

    The man with tattoos suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. In a hurry, he looked back only to find that all his men held their hands high in the air and looked at him with horror. Behind each of them was an armed policeman. They pointed their guns at these men¡¯s heads.

    His corners of the eyes twitched twice, and the man with tattoo hurriedly forced a smile. With much bowing and nodding, he said to Xiao Nuo who wore a cold face. ¡°Madam, I am just kidding.¡±

    ¡°Really? Who will make jokes with restricted knives and weapons? You said you guys kill merely two or three people at most every year, right? Oh, arrogant enough. Some peoplee here. Take him away.¡±

    Xiao Nuo sneered, and her pretty face fell. The man with tattoos shouted with his mournful face. ¡°I was bragging. Don¡¯t take it seriously, officer.¡±

    ¡°Yesterday we happened to pick up a floating corpse from the river and initially confirmed that the identity of the body was a rich second-generation. The fact actually can match up with what you have said. Maybe you can provide some useful clues for the police. Take him away!¡±

    Xiao Nuo was untouched, muttering to herself. The face of the man with tattoos changed drastically. Hanging his head, he looked utterly wretched as if he had lost his parents. Two policemen walked forward and cuffed him. In fact, it was exactly him that dropped the rich second-generation to the river. Now he was in big trouble.

    Casually, Ding Ning threw Qin Canghai whose face swelled as big as a pig¡¯s head to the ground and said while smiling. ¡°This is Brother Hai that they talked about. I suspect that he is the leader of an organized underworld gang. You can take him back for interrogation.¡±

    ¡°Officer, I report a case. This person beat me for no reason. Everyone present can testify. Look at my face.¡±

    Qin Canghai suddenly found that he could move. Scratching and scrambling, he finally managed to stand up. But he who first offended Ding Ningined Ding Ning instead.

    ¡°He beat you for no reason. Is that true? Hehe, do you think the police are fools?¡±

    Xiao Nuo sneered. Earlier, a police officer took the surveince video from the club¡¯s guards. He yed the video and restored the whole thing.

    Qin Canghai¡¯s eyes flickered, but he still argued, covering his face. ¡°Even if someone hit him first and he fought back to defend, I didn¡¯t join the fight. On what basis could he beat me?¡±

    ¡°On what basis? You are their boss. It was you who gathered people to make trouble in public. I have reasons to suspect that you are the head of an underworld¡¯s criminal gang.¡±

    Xiao Nuo looked down and nced sideways at him. Impatiently, she said, ¡°Bring him away for investigation, too.¡±

    ¡°Even if we had a conflict, he also involved. Why did you only arrest us but not him?¡±

    Qin Canghai struggled hard, trying to drag Ding Ning into the mire.

    ¡°If you dare to resist again, I will shoot you dead on the spot in the name of resisting arrest.¡±

    Xiao Nuo thundered coldly. Then several criminal police took out their pistols in unison. As the pitch-dark muzzles aimed at Qin Canghai, he was so frightened that he instantly stopped resisting. But since he was not willing to give up like this, he shouted, ¡°You must have worked together with him for some evil purpose. I am going to sue you!¡±

    ¡°Some evil purpose? Keke, Brother Hai. Evil is a negative word. You should apologize to me.¡±

    While smiling, Ding Ning walked over to him. He took out his certificate with a proud look. ¡°See it clearly. I¡¯m a police officer. Just now, you attacked me, which means that you attacked a policeman. Do you understand that? Brother Hai, you are in big trouble!¡±

    ¡°How can you be a policeman? How is that possible? It is no true. It is impossible. You must have faked the certificate...¡±

    Qin Canghai¡¯s eyes nearly popped out. In disbelief, he murmured to himself.

    ¡°Whether it is a fake one or not, I know it better than you. Qin Canghai, take a trip with us,¡± said Xiao Nuo.

    Grumpily, Xiao Nuo rolled her eyes at Ding Ning whose face was brightened by sess. With a straight face, she handcuffed Qin Canghai who was scared out of his wits.

    After Qin Canghai and others were taken away, she leaned toward and coquettishly reproached him with a low voice. ¡°You troublemaker, you finally found something to exhaust me. Are you happy now?¡±

    ¡°How could I be a troublemaker? They got me into trouble, didn¡¯t they? Besides, as the criminal police team¡¯s captain, this matter is within your responsibility range. Only because of our special rtionship, I chose to inform you directly.¡±

    With a look of innocence, Ding Ning blinked and exined, didn¡¯t know whether to cry or tough.

    ¡°Humph, who has a special rtionship with you? B*stard,¡± Xiao Nuo said.

    She blushed, stomping her feet shyly. She turned around and walked outside. Then there came her light voice. ¡°Invite me to dinner in two days.¡±

    ¡°Yes, madam!¡±

    Ding Ning replied loud, smiling broadly. Xiao Nuo felt so shy that she staggered and nearly fell to the ground. With shame and annoyance, she gave him a shy stare and walked away quickly.

    Through his creased eyes, Ding Ning leered at her wiggling booties. ¡°This chick, she looks so cute when she feels shy. What an increasingly charming woman! She makes my heart itch.¡±

    ¡°Well, stop staring at her. She has long gone.¡±

    Ding Qianlie¡¯s slightly sour voice sounded in Ding Ning¡¯s ear. Embarrassed by her words, Ding Ning scratched his head. ¡°Sister, the auction here is quite boring anyway. Let¡¯s go back first.¡±

    ¡°Nope. Since we have been here, we should attend the auction and donate some money. Otherwise, what is the point of this charity auction party?¡±

    Although Ding Qianlie didn¡¯t want to stay either, she thought that they should do something as they were already here. Or those so-called people from the upper ss would despise them a lot.

    Only then did Ding Ning remember that it was a charity auction party. Any person who came here should offer something to show their love. If some people with ill intentions spread the news that they contributed nothing, it would affect their group¡¯s reputation.

    ¡°OK then. Tell me if you want anything. I will buy it for you,¡± said Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning pulled her sister to sit in thest row. To their surprise, Halidan and Prince Hengli who dressed up as their attendants had already leaned toward them with a cheap smile.

    ¡°Fourth Brother, well done,¡± Hengli said.

    He grinned in a strange manner, patting Ding Ning¡¯s shoulder.

    A little annoyed, Ding Ning pushed his hand away and said, ¡°Let me introduce my sister, Ding Qianlie.¡±

    ¡°Hello, sister!¡±

    Hengli and Halidan greeted Ding Qianlie in a very polite manner.

    ¡°Forget it. She is my sister, not yours. How old are you two? Don¡¯t pretend to be young here and try to take advantage of me,¡± Ding Ning said.

    Ding Ning rolled his eyes and amused the two people whose arms were around his shoulders.

    ¡°Who are they?¡± Ding Qianlie asked.

    She looked at Ding Ning, a little puzzled.

    Ding Ning smiled mysteriously and whispered to introduce. ¡°This is Hengli, the prince of the Yingjili Royal Family. And this is Halidan, the Crown Prince of Dibai. Both of them are my sworn brothers.¡±

    Greatly shocked, Ding Qianlie trembled all over, and her mouth became arge letter O. When she was abroad, she had experienced lots of big scenes. Also, many young noblemen in Ouzhou had pursued her, but she was still deeply shocked once she knew the two persons¡¯ identities. She felt incredible when she saw them romping with Ding Ning as if they were friends of many years.

    Anyway, she had seen the big scenes, so she calmed down soon. Neither to humble herself nor to show disrespect, she said hello to them in fluent English and Arabic respectively, which greatly surprised Ding Ning. He didn¡¯t expect her sister to speak Arabic.

    Ding Ning had nothing to hide from his sister. After he got Halidan¡¯s approval, he briefly told her how they got acquainted with each other. But he only used a few words to vaguely describe the thing that Halidan got the Gu.

    Only then did Ding Qianlie remove the doubts in her heart. After all, that the Yingjili Royal Family which had nothing to do with her brother strongly supported her brother all of a sudden seemed to be quite a strange thing to her. But it turned out that they had such a history.

    ¡°Right, Chairwoman Ding, I secretly came to Shenzhou mainly to seek medical treatment. But after all, since I came with a nominal trade mission, I should achieve something here. You have apany group under your name. Can you provide me a packet of yourpany¡¯s information? I want to make Dibai one of yourpany¡¯s controlling shareholders. Of course, since I am only a crown prince, I only have the right to make suggestions, but I have no power to make decisions. Whether we can coborate on some projects depends on the Longteng Group¡¯s prospect and strength.¡±

    Halidan gave another extremely valuable gift.

    ¡°Then, thank you, Prince Halidan. I will ask someone to pass thepany¡¯s information right now!¡± Ding Qianlie said with excitement.

    Ding Qianlie¡¯s beautiful eyes sparkled with excitement. The Longteng Group was an up-anding star of Ninghai¡¯s business circle. It had developed rapidly in the past two years and had basically gained a foothold in Ninghai¡¯s business circle. But there was still a great distance for it to be amercial giant and Zhongdong investigation group¡¯s key investment target. Therefore, this gift from Halidan was generous enough.

    She knew that all of this was because of Ding Ning, otherwise those tycoons from Dibai would not pay any attention to the Longteng Group.

    Ding Ning certainly understood that Halidan was returning his favor with this favor, but he still epted this gift with ease. In his eyes, Halidan¡¯s life was definitely worth the price.

    The benefits of making Dibai as its controlling shareholder and obtaining a cooperative trading partnership with Dibai were obvious. Not to mention other advantages, once this good news of the Longteng Group got out, the stock prices of the four subsidiaries within the Longteng Group would go up. Then it would add tens of billions yuan to the market value of the Longteng Group.

    Ding Qianlie and Halidan discussed the areas that they could cooperate. Aside, Hengli gave advice to them.

    Ding Ning had to admit that although Hengli was just an idle prince of the Yingjili Royal Family, he had his valuable views in business. As a person who had received the elite education, Hengli was evidently out of the ordinary.

    Unlike him, Ding Ning knew nothing about business. Their conversation made him dozy on one side, so he simply closed his eyes and began to meditate.

    He abruptly opened his eyes and braced himself up only until Jiang Yimeng said, ¡°Now it is the number 0137 auction item. Mr. Kong Minghui, an overseas Chinese, provided this item at no charge.¡±

    ¡°I suppose that you all must know Mr. Kong Minghui, an internationally renowned collector and phnthropist. He has always beenmitted to phnthropy. Over the years, he has lived overseas, but he is deeply concerned about Shenzhou Country and has purchased many national treasures abroad at high prices. Then he donated those treasures to the National Museum of Shenzhou for free. He had found many identifying experts to identify the bronze tripod that he donated this time. However, none of them was able to draw any definite conclusion. They didn¡¯t know its value and the dynasty it belonged to. Thus, the starting price was merely 1 yuan, and there set no limit on the amount of money added. Mr. Kong came up with only one request: he wants to know the origin of the item when he is still alive from whoever wins the bronze tripod.¡±

    As soon as Jiang Yimeng finished speaking, the audience who sat around the stage began to discuss the item animatedly. But for a long time, no one bid for it. All of them took a wait-and-see attitude to this bronze tripod because they didn¡¯t know its value for sure. Since the item could be priceless or worthless, they could not make up their minds.

    ¡°10,000 yuan.¡±

    After a slight hesitation, a middle-aged man finally raised his paddle and shouted the price he offered out.

    Mr. Kong Minghui was a patriotic overseas Chinese and a great phnthropist. He stood high in the esteem of Shenzhou Country¡¯s people for he had helped lots of people. This middle-aged person had received many kindnesses from Mr. Kong, so he was willing to pay 10,000 yuan to show his gratitude.

    ¡°20,000 yuan!¡± another wealthy man said.

    This man also raised his paddle to show his respect to Mr. Kong.

    ¡°30,000 yuan,¡± another person said.

    ¡°40,000 yuan,¡± someone else said.

    ¡°60,000 yuan,¡± another person said.

    ¡°100,000 yuan,¡± someone said.

    ¡°300,000 yuan,¡± someone said.

    ...

 Chapter 406 - Yan Dragon Tripod

    <h4>Chapter 406 Yan Dragon Tripod</h4>

    Mr. Kong was indeed an honored person. One after another, those people who had received his kindnesses held up their paddles and raised the price to 600,000 yuan. The growth rate of the bid gradually slowed down.

    After all, these people had at least ten million yuan, billions yuan, or even ten billion yuan. It was worthwhile and feasible for them to show their respect to Mr. Kong with a few hundred thousand yuan or a million yuan. But it was not necessary for them to offer more.

    ¡°1 million yuan!¡±

    A middle-aged man with a beer belly stood up and directly offered 1 million yuan. Also, he bowed slightly toward Mr. Kong who was sitting in the VIP seat to show his respect.

    Mr. Kong bowed a little to return his salute, but a trace of disappointment shed across his eyes. In fact, he brought this bronze tripod in an auction at the price of 5 million Mi currency.

    As an experienced collector, if he could not figure out the auction item¡¯s origin and value, he would eat and sleep with anxious. This time, he deliberately set the starting price as 1 yuan because he hoped to meet someone who knew the origin of this bronze tripod to dispel his doubts.

    Abruptly, Ding Ning sat up straight, directly fixing his eyes on the pocket-sized tripod about 30 centimeters high. Thoughts surged in his mind, and his heart was wild with joy. ¡°An alchemy furnace! It is actually the Yan Emperor¡¯s Yan Dragon Furnace!¡±

    ording to the record with both pictures and writing in ¡°Compendium of Vegetation,¡± Yan Emperor who was born with the ability to control fire had oncepared his medical skill with Chiyou. He refined the bronze to make the furnace embryo. By using Mount Buzhou¡¯s stones, he made the inside of the furnace. Then he drew his blood and turned it into the fire in the Yan Dragon Furnace. After that, he refined it by the thunder from heaven on top of the Thunder Mountain Range for 81 days. Finally, he created the Yan Dragon Furnace. It was the best furnace of the Shennong tribe except for the Shennong Nine-Dragon Cauldron. Though it was not a sacred artifact, it was at least a spiritual artifact at the highest grade.

    To Ding Ning¡¯s surprise, the Yan Dragon Furnace that had long lost in history would actually appear in a charity auction party of this scale.

    It was no wonder that so many antique appreciation experts failed to tell this furnace¡¯s origin. After all, only Spiritual Energy could drive this alchemy furnace.

    Only a person who had reached the Sky Martial Arts level could make the Spiritual Energy by refining and transforming the True Qi in his body. Thus, it was not surprising that those antique appreciation experts didn¡¯t know the origin of this alchemy furnace.

    This man actually wanted to get this alchemy furnace for 1 million yuan. It was a sheer daydream of him. Ding Ning was determined to get this alchemy furnace even if it would make him bankrupt. Once he got it, he could start to try to make pills.

    In secret, Ding Ning sneered. ¡°The Yan Dragon Furnace is mine.¡±

    ¡°1 million yuan first, 1 million yuan second, is there anyone who will offer a higher price? If there is none, this gentleman will have this bronze tripod. 1million third...¡±

    ¡°10 million yuan!¡±

    Just when Jiang Yimeng was about to drop the hammer, a cold voice suddenly sounded and offered a high price of 10 million yuan. It caused an uproar around. Tittering and whispering to each other, these people tried to find the bidder.

    Following the sound, Ding Ning saw a man in ck tuxedo sit in an inconspicuous middle seat. He wore a t cap, a mask, and a pair of sunsses, so Ding Ning could not see his appearance clearly. Ding Ning slightly narrowed his eyes and thought. ¡°It seems that he knows this item¡¯s value.¡±

    Mr. Kong looked pleased. Finally, there was someone who was willing to offer such a high price. Although the price was far less than the price that Mr. Kong paid to buy this item, this person was very likely to know the origin of this bronze tripod.

    ¡°10 million yuan first, this gentleman offers 10 million yuan. Do I hear any higher price? 10 million yuan second, 10 million yuan third...¡±

    Jiang Yimeng was agitated. She had never thought that such a humble bronze tripod would be sold at 10 million yuan. Although she continued to lure others into offering a higher price by convention, she didn¡¯t think anyone would do that. Therefore, she eximed much faster than before.

    ¡°100 million yuan!¡±

    Ding Ning yelled because he was startled by Jiang Yimeng. ¡°How can she announce this so quickly?¡± At first, he wanted to wait and see. But now he did not dare to hesitate anymore. He immediately opened his mouth and offered 100 million yuan.

    ¡°What? Are you crazy?¡±

    Ding Qianlie was stunned. In a hurry, she plucked at his sleeve. ¡°Why do you offer such a high price for such a poor tripod?¡±

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. It is very important to me. I must get it.¡±

    Ding Ning said arbitrarily because he had no time to exin. After that, hended his eyes on the alchemy furnace. His eyes were filled with unswerving determination because he had made up his mind to get it.

    He had anticipated that the Yan Dragon Furnace would not be so easy to get. The man who had offered 10 million yuan was stared at him with eyes as sharp as des, which brought him great pressure.

    That man was a master, a very powerful master. At least he was a master who had reached the Sky Martial Arts level or the Master¡¯s level. No wonder he knew this furnace¡¯s value.

    ¡°100 million yuan?¡± asked Jiang Yimeng.

    She was so shocked that she nearly threw the auction hammer. ¡°He is actually willing to offer 100 million yuan for such a rusty tripod. What a big spender!¡±

    Unlike her, Bai Qing was lost in thought. ¡°Ding Ning¡¯s identity has no problem. But he appeared to be so mysterious during this period, which proves that he can never be so simple as his image showed by those documents.¡±

    ¡°He offered a high price of 100 million yuan, which proves that he was determined to get this bronze tripod. He must have recognized its origin and have known its value.¡±

    Without anyone noticing him, Bai Qing looked at Mr. Kong. He was the only one on the spot who knew that Mr. Kong was not only a well-known overseas Chinese, a phnthropist, and a collector, but also a member of the Chamber of Commerce of Shenzhou. His mission was to collect those national treasures which were lost to those overseas countries during wars for Shenzhou Country.

    Mr. Kong exchanged a knowing andplex look with him. Both of them knew that Ding Ning must have known the bronze tripod¡¯s origin. It made them hesitate. If this bronze tripod was really a national treasure, Shenzhou Country would surely take it back and would never allow anybody else to keep it. At that time, the conflict with Ding Ning would be inevitable. Thus, they actually hoped the man in the tuxedo to win it. In that case, they would not feel burdened when they were going to take the treasure back for the country.

    ¡°200 million yuan!¡± said the man in the tuxedo.

    Sure enough, he didn¡¯t want to give up, so he directly offered 200 million yuan and looked at Ding Ning menacingly.

    ¡°300 million yuan!¡± Ding Ning said.

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t care about the number at all. The one more billion yuan that he had gave him enough confidence. Beyond that, Ding Ning would not hesitate to snatch the treasure even if he failed to win it at the auction.

    ¡°400 million yuan!¡± the man in the tuxedo said.

    The man seemed to be full of confidence. He was sure that he could get it.

    ¡°500 million yuan!¡± Ding Ning said.

    ¡°600 million yuan!¡± the man said.

    ¡°700 million yuan!¡± Ding Ning said.

    ¡°800 million yuan!¡± the man said.

    ¡°1 billion yuan!¡± Ding Ning said.

    Ding Ning directly shouted the number with calm. However, it appeared that the man in the tuxedo had reached his limit and stopped bidding.

    He threw an indifferent nce at Ding Ning. His eyes under the sunsses showed his undisguised killing intention, but he looked away quickly. He remained silent, acting like an unrted person.

    The whole auction hall was seething at once. 1 billion yuan! He offered 1 billion yuan, a sky-high price, for this humble tripod whose origin and uses were still unknown.

    One must know that at such a charity auction party, people only needed to pay some money to show their love. Over the years, few items were sold at prices higher than 10 million yuan, let alone 1 billion yuan, a whopping price.

    The expressions in people¡¯s eyes when they looked at Ding Ning changed once again. In previous, they thought he was only a descendant of a big family with an extraordinary background. But at this moment, they thought differently. A person who could spend 1 billion yuan on one throw could never be a normal descendant of a big family. To spend the money of enormous figure as one like, he should at least be the big, wealthy family¡¯s heir of line.

    It was not to say that these people present didn¡¯t have 1 billion yuan at all. Let alone 1 billion yuan, the property of many people here was worth 10 billion yuan or even 100 billion yuan.

    But it didn¡¯t mean that they had the same amount of cash as the value of their property. In the business world, the market value was not the same thing as the working capital.

    It was true that many so-called multi-millionaires lived a life of wanton extravagance. Their property included arge number of real estate and the stock of increased prices after theirpanies went into the stock market. However, at the same time, they owned banks a huge sum of loans, owned others payments for goods, and so on. After the careful liquidation, their assets were very likely to be negative. Thus, it would be quite difficult for them to pay a bill of 1 billion yuan with cash.

    But these people had been enjoying the upper ss¡¯sfortable lifestyle the whole time. Still, they could live in vis, drive luxury cars, drink red wine, wear clothes of brand names, and go to expensive entertainment ces, etc. All of this was because they had industries of ever-rising value which could attract shareholders to collect money for them. As a matter of fact, a great many wealthy people got their money by making use of the money collected from those shareholders and banks.

    It sounded incredible, but this was the reality. Except for some people who ran the industrialpanies, most of the rich built up their fortunes by obtaining benefits from fictitious transactions.

    It was an inevitable product of a bubble economy. With the money collected from shareholders and banks, these men of wealth managed to engage in business activities to maintain their superior lives.

    As long as there was no copse in their stock prices, they could live like this forever.

    This was why once the stock market crashed, many rich people would immediately be unable to pay their debts even with all their assets. In the end, they jumped to their death after going bankrupt.

    Birds of a feather flock together. The conversations among the rich were information about the business. Sometimes, a piece of information that was identally gotten might be a huge business opportunity. That was why those rich people were so enthusiastic about joining varies kinds of high-end parties. By doing so, they could broaden their contacts and get some useful business information.

    You could never expect a wealthy person to discuss the cabbage price with a poor guy from the bottom of society who could not even get enough to eat. They had nomon topic to talk about at all.

    That was why the society was divided into various grades and ranks. Although wealth was not the only measuring standard to identify the sses, it was undoubtedly the most practical boundary.

    Therefore, whether it was in Shenzhou or anywhere else, rich and wealthy people always believed in measuring people by their wealth.

    After all, nowadays, people onlyughed at poor people but neverughed at prostitutes. Famous cars, luxury houses, clothes and watches of famous brands and the like had be the symbols of those rich people¡¯s status and wealth. By making use of these items, people managed to enter the upper ss, which enabled them to capture more money and opportunities.

    This phenomenon could not be taken as the retrogression and the morality loss of society. Instead, this kind of social hierarchy that could promote social progress was an inevitable trend of social development after the emergence of private ownership. In fact, it was also one of the criteria to judge people¡¯s sess.

    Perhaps, some people who liked grumbling would think it was unfair so that they became hostile to the rich. They might think, ¡°These people are born as the second generation of stars, rich people and officials. Throughout their extremelyfortable lives, they have nothing to worry about. But I endure many hardships only manage to pay my meals every day. What¡¯s worse, I cannot even afford to pay the rent.¡±

    In fact, it was really unnecessary to think like that. After all, whether they were the second generation of the rich or the officials, they lived well only because of the first generation¡¯s unyielding struggles. As soon as those poor people who hadints knew how many hardships the second generation¡¯s elders had endured, they would not hold so many grudges.

    If everyone was born equal, it would be unfair. For example, a hardworking person started at the same ce as azy one who did nothing except for eating and sleeping. The industrious struggled hard and finally, he achieved his dreams. But despite the diligent person¡¯s sess, his children had to start their lives from the same starting line as thezy person¡¯s children. Did that sound fair to those diligent people who worked hard throughout their lives?

    The topic seemed to be pulled away... Keke, anyway, all the people present at this moment stared at Ding Ning with their burning eyes, guessing. ¡°This heir of line, Ding Ning, which wealthy family does hee from? He can actually take out 1 billion yuan in cash with ease. Also, it looks like he has much more cash.¡± Thinking of this, they were all pondering about how to get close to Ding Ning.

 Chapter 407 - The Man in the Tuxedo

    <h4>Chapter 407 The Man in the Tuxedo</h4>

    As for thosedies who considered themselves as pretties, they tried their best to flirt with Ding Ning. Eyes sparkling, thesedies stroke their hair in coquetry. After all, such a handsome and rich diamond bachelor was hard to meet. They had made up their minds to attract his attention. ¡°I should let him know me, at least.¡± They thought, hoping their acquaintance would develop furtherter on.

    Now even Ding Ning¡¯s cheap clothes became extremelyvish ones with a low profile in their eyes. These women stared at him up and down in appreciation as if his clothes were not staple goods but luxurious clothes specially made by Italy¡¯s top tailors. They hadpletely forgotten how disdainfully and scornfully they stared at Ding Ning before.

    On the spot, Ding Ning swiped his bank card and paid money. He got the Yan Dragon Tripod the first time and appreciated it with excitement. It seemed that he could hardly tear himself away from the tripod.

    By giving a hint with his eyes, Bai Qing motioned Ding Ning to go to the private room on the second floor after him. As Ding Ning went upstairs, he could feel that someone was watching his back intensely like a viper, which made him very nervous and uneasy. ¡°It must be the man in the tuxedo.¡± Ding Ning muttered to himself.

    Kong Minghui had been waiting for Ding Ning in this private room. Upon seeing Ding Ninging in, he immediately stood up. ¡°Little brother, I¡¯m Kong Minghui.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Kong. I have heard of your illustrious name for a long time,¡± greeted Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning shook hands with him very politely. In fact, he had a good opinion of patriotic overseas Chinese like Kong Minghui.

    ¡°Buddy, I invited you here because we wanted to see if you knew this bronze tripod¡¯s origin. After all, you were willing to pay such a high price to win it. As a collector, Mr. Kong has some special hobbies. For example, he would be too anxious to eat and sleep well before he knew the origin of the items collected by him. So he specially asked me to introduce you to him here. Please tell him the bronze tripod¡¯s origin.¡±

    In detail, Bai Qing exined to Ding Ning, who looked quite puzzled.

    Ding Ning slightly tilted his mouth corners, revealing a meaningful smile. ¡°Do you mean that you will try to take it back if this bronze tripod is precious enough?¡±

    Upon hearing his words, Bai Qing held his breath. He seemed to be a little embarrassed. Kong Minghui quickly exined, ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t get me wrong. Since I sent it to the auction, I have no reason to take it back. It is just that I want to know the origin of this bronze tripod for my pure knowledge-seeking desire. Little brother, could you please tell me something?¡±

    Ding Ning cast a meaningful look at Bai Qing and said lightly, ¡°This is not a bronze tripod but an alchemy furnace. It has no value to most people. But as I study the ancient medical skill, it is invaluable to me.¡±

    Without telling them the true origin of the bronze tripod, he simply revealed that it was an alchemy furnace. Ding Ning was afraid to bring up unexpected troubles if they knew it was actually the Yan Dragon Tripod left by the Yan Emperor.

    ¡°Oh, it is an alchemy furnace. No wonder even those treasure evaluation experts could not tell its origin. No wonder,¡± Kong Minghui said.

    Kong Minghui was suddenly enlightened. He pulled out his card and handed it to Ding Ning. ¡°Little brother, thank you for removing my doubts. I own you a favor. This is my card. Please call me if you need any help in the future.¡±

    ¡°Then, thank you, Mr. Kong,¡± Ding Ning said.

    Ding Ning epted the card very politely. When Kong Minghui gave him his card, Ding Ning seemed to feel that Bai Qing breathed a sigh of relief. But Ding Ning was not sure about that.

    After a little talk, Bai Qing and Mr. Kong left first, but Ding Ning didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, he locked himself in the room for about half an hour before returning to the auction party.

    When the auction was finally over, Ding Ning asked Hengli to let Holman send Ding Qianlie back home in the name of escorting the emerald.

    As the extremely intelligent Ding Qianlie was already aware of the situation, she held Ding Ning¡¯s hand, whispering, ¡°Be careful. I have asked Xiahou toe over.¡±

    ¡°Rx, sister. It¡¯s all right.¡±

    Ding Ning smiled andforted her. He did not repulse her kindness because he was a little unsure about that man in the tuxedo who brought him a feeling of danger.

    After Ding Ning saw Ding Qianlie off, many super-wealthy people who participated in the auction started to gather around him. After a few enthusiastic civilities, they gave Ding Ning their cards.

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t refuse. He epted their cards with polite and went on chatting with them, which greatly excited these rich people. But at the same time, they felt a little disappointed for Ding Ning didn¡¯t intend to hand out his cards. Nevertheless, they felt content enough because they had sessfully introduced themselves to Ding Ning for the first time. After all, the heir of line of a big family was always pride and liked to put on airs.

    As they were used to circting among people of the upper ss, they knew when to stop and not go too far. How they wished they could continue drinking the wine and chatting merrily to strengthen their rtionships with Ding Ning! But they behaved more rationally. After getting acquainted with Ding Ning, they took their initiative to leave. No one knew whether Ding Ning would be annoyed if they went on bothering him.

    Butpared with them, those so-called Ladies were not that sensitive. In thesedies¡¯ eyes, Ding Ning seemed to be personable and patient. Thus, one after another, they giggled and flirted even moreboriously only to draw his attention. Directly and indirectly, some of them even signaled to him that they wanted to develop a more intimate rtionship with him.

    With his mind wandering, Ding Ning dealt with these over-confidentdies. Most of his attention was focused only on the man in the tuxedo all the time.

    The man in the tuxedo had never left the Infiniti when Ding Qianlie left. When she was out of his sight, Ding Ning finally let out a long sigh of relief.

    What he worried about the most was that this man of unknown origin would threaten him with his sister. To keep her sister safe, Ding Ning would not hesitate to give up even the Shennong Nine-Dragon Cauldron, let alone the Yan Dragon Tripod.

    It now appeared that the man in the tuxedo was very confident in his skills. He must have thought that he could capture Ding Ning easily, so he proudly waited for Ding Ning in the car.

    In this way, Ding Ning¡¯s anxious heart instantly rxed. Without any scruples, he was no longer willing to stay with these coquettish Ladies.

    Straightened his face, Ding Ning waved his hand without hesitation. ¡°I still have something to deal with. Goodbye!¡±

    ¡°Hey, but you haven¡¯t yet left me your number!¡±

    A slightly charming Lady in a yellow skirt who felt quite good about herself said with mingled resentment and helplessness.

    However, Ding Ning ignored her. He strode to the parking lot, got into his Phaeton that had a dented front part, and pulled away.

    ¡°A rude guy indeed. How dare he behave so arrogantly when he can only afford a humble Passat?¡±

    A scantily dressed, sexydy with big boobs spoke sarcastically.

    ¡°Huh, what do you know? He only wants to keep a low profile.¡±

    Being fascinated by Ding Ning, the Lady in the yellow skirt argued after a snort.

    ¡°Crap. It is fu*king useless to show off. He is not interested in you at all, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    Beside them, another Lady in a white evening gown said ironically. She hated to see the Lady with the yellow skirt regard Ding Ning as her exclusive domain.

    ¡°Did you see that I showed off? Humph! Does a born beauty like me need to show off? Well, you are different. You have no choice but to wear this lengthened dress to cover up your short legs.¡±

    The Lady in the yellow skirt sneered. She thrust her huge boobs out and raised her feet on purpose to expose her white, slender legs.

    ¡°You... You are short-legged. Your whole families are short-legged. I am going to tear your fu*king rotten mouth up, b*tch!¡± The Lady in the white dress cursed.

    The Lady¡¯s words stung her so that she instantly flew into a rage with shame. With a fierce look, she pounced on the Lady in the yellow dress.

    The Lady in the yellow skirt was reluctant to show weakness. With their friends, they instantly formed two fighting groups and began a catfight. Now, none of them cared to maintain their maiden selves.

    But their fights had nothing to do with Ding Ning now. Aimlessly, he drove past the bustling streets and stopped at the beach.

    After getting out of the car, Ding Ning lit a cigarette and leisurely leaned against his car as if he was enjoying the seascape at night.

    Ding Ning had thought it carefully. Since he didn¡¯t know his enemy¡¯s actual strength, he could jump into the sea in case he was defeated. In any case, with his mermaid totem, Ding Ning knew that he was invincible 4 kilometers below the sea.

    ¡°Brat, you are clever enough to choose a good ce to bury your body, which also saves me the trouble. Otherwise, I still have to dig a hole to bury you. How troublesome will that be?¡± The man in the tuxedo teased.

    After the man got off the Infiniti behind Ding Ning¡¯s car, he slowly talked to Ding Ning while walking as if the sess was already within his grasp. He made no secret of pride in his bone. To him, Ding Ning was a turtle in a jar who had no way to escape.

    ¡°How do you know it is not your burial ce?¡±

    Not getting in a fluster, Ding Ning took a long slow pull at his cigarette and replied without casting a nce at this man.

    ¡°Hehe, you are like a frog at the bottom of a well. Though you know a bit of Kungfu and have a little money, you will never know that there is always someone better. This world is not as simple as you see.¡±

    The man in the tuxedo said with a teasing smile. He took off his sunsses, his mask, and the t cap, revealing his face. It was an ordinary face without any identity features, which belonged to a man between thirty and forty.

    Ding Ning raised his eyebrows. ¡°Oh, do you mean you are the toad outside the well?¡±

    ¡°Boy, you get a smart mouth. Don¡¯t bring shame to yourself. Hand over your alchemy furnace! In this way, I will leave you a whole dead body, or I will make you die without the burial ground.¡± The man in the tuxedo threatened.

    He suddenly changed his face, his whole body exuding terrifying momentum. As Ding Ning saw this, his face dramatically changed.

    ¡°His momentum looks so powerful, which is much stronger than that of the Second Master. Beyond that, it is so aggressive that itpletely suppresses the momentum in my body. Now that since my momentum cannot get out, my battle power has been sharply decreased.¡±

    ¡°How powerful can this guy be? Why does he appear so scary?¡± Ding Ning eximed in his heart.

    Seeing his face change dramatically, the man in the tuxedoughed proudly. ¡°Ant, finally, you know how powerful I am!¡±

    ¡°Who are you? Are you an Ancient Warrior in the Sky Martial Arts Realm or a master of national martial arts?¡± Ding Ning threw his questions.

    He looked panicked. But in secret, he tightened the muscles and was ready tounch his surprise attack at any time.

    ¡°Gee, you even know the Ancient Warrior. Tell me. Which family¡¯s discipline are you? If I know your families, I may let you go this time for your elders¡¯ sake.¡±

    The man in the tuxedo asked with interest, curious light twinkling in his eyes.

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes shed. The momentum of the man in the tuxedo slightly decreased as he was speaking. Just then, he abruptly jumped up as fast as a cheetah. Ding Ning¡¯s silver saber went across the night sky and cut at the man like a streak of lightning.

    ¡°Boy, you are courting death!¡± The man reproached.

    All of a sudden, the expression of the man in the tuxedo changed. He uttered a loud shout and retreated rapidly. Totally to the man¡¯s surprise, this attack from Ding Ning threatened his life, which nearly frightened the man out of his wits.

    Ding Ning pretended to attack him unintentionally. But in fact, he spared no effort to cut. Thus, no matter how fast the man reacted, he was a little slower. Ding Ning¡¯s saber sessfully streaked across his left shoulder.

    ¡°Puff!¡± Ding Ning chopped at the left shoulder of the man in the tuxedo with the determination to win. However, he only heard the man¡¯s clothes being torn. It turned out that he only managed to break the man¡¯s clothes but failed to touch the skin a little. Unexpectedly, ayer of spiritual light appeared on the surface of the man in the tuxedo disarmed Ding Ning¡¯s potent attack.

    ¡°Great, great, interesting. A sessful sneak attack. I suppose you must be very proud of yourself. What a pity! The defending spiritual aura of a master in the Sky Martial Arts Realm can be mighty. But how can an ant know that? Boy, congrattions! You have sessfully irritated me! Now, get burned by my anger!¡±

    The man in the tuxedo said with pride. In a violent rage, he smiled instead. Once again, his horrifying momentum suddenly rose...

    Unexpectedly, Ding Ning was not affected by his moves. With a determined look, he cut at the man the second time, the third time...

    His shiny saber twinkled in the night. Although there was no ripple of Spiritual Energy, Ding Ning cut at an increasingly fast speed as if he was not affected by the man¡¯s momentum at all.

    At this moment, the man in the tuxedo no longer felt panic. He noticed that Ding Ning skilled in using sabers, but he could never drain his defending Spiritual Energy. Therefore, the man simply stood still, carelessly. He didn¡¯t even try to avoid Ding Ning¡¯s attacks. Looking at Ding Ning as if he were watching a clown performing, the man joked. ¡°How can an ant bite an elephant? What an over-confident boy! Anyway, the way you y your saber looks quite interesting. Give me your saber technique and the alchemy furnace. Then I can spare your life and even take you as my disciple.¡±

 Chapter 408 - The Holy Medical Family

    <h4>Chapter 408 The Holy Medical Family</h4>

    ¡°You are talking too much nonsense,¡± Ding Ning said.

    A weird smile hung on the corners of Ding Ning¡¯s mouth while he was cutting ceaselessly. Initially, he cut only by the power of his muscles, but he suddenly poured his True Qi into his saber.

    Horrifying 1-meter-long rays of light abruptly shot out of this silvery saber. With destructive power, it cut to the man¡¯s face.

    The man in the tuxedo suddenly stopped his ceaseless chattering. In great horror, he stared at the saber that threatened his life at this moment and eximed involuntarily in disbelief. ¡°You are actually a master in the Sky Martial Arts Realm!¡±

    But at this moment, it was toote for the man in the tuxedo to dodge. Instinctively, he leaned slightly to one side. Meanwhile, the Spiritual Energy around his whole body shone exceedingly and took the blow for him.

    ¡°Click!¡± There seemed to be the sound of breaking ss. With the sound, the man¡¯s cover made of rich Spiritual Energy was shattered like the cheese striking a piece of red-hot iron. His blood sshed around.

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    The man in the tuxedo uttered a mournful cry with a face as pale as a sheet. The man repeatedly retreated, grabbing his left arm. He was going to escape.

    ¡°How dare you target my young master? You have nowhere to go!¡±

    As an insidious voice was sounded, Xiahou popped up like a ghost and stood in his way of escape. In a very threatening manner as aggressive as that of the man in the tuxedo, Xiahou locked his target firmly.

    In an instant, the man in the tuxedo stopped moving. There was despair in his voice. He shouted his question out in a trembling voice. ¡°A master of the ancient martial arts?!¡±

    ¡°You have good eyesight.¡± Ding Ning praised.

    Ding Ning walked up to him at a ck pace, smiling with ease. But in fact, he was horrified in his heart. He had defeated Long Xiaotian, who was also in the Sky Martial Arts Realm within two moves. Hence, he thought that masters in the Sky Martial Arts Realm could be nothing more than this.

    However, Ding Ning ignored the fact that Long Xiaotian just entered the Sky Martial Arts Realm. Since his True Qi had not turned into the Spiritual Energy, he didn¡¯t form his Spiritual Energy shield at that time. That was why Ding Ning could easily defeat him. It then gave Ding Ning a false image that a master of the Sky Martial Arts Realm was just so so. Thus, he looked down on this man at first.

    But only at this moment did he find out that he had underestimated the strength of this man in the Sky Martial Arts Realm. Luckily for him, this man was so arrogant that he didn¡¯t take Ding Ning seriously. In this case, Ding Ning managed to attack him by surprise and cut this man¡¯s left arm off.

    But if they fought open and aboveboard, Ding Ning knew he would have no chance of winning without using the most powerful skill of him. This fact secretly warned him that he must not be eaten up with pride and underestimate the heroes of the world.

    No matter it was the Spiritual Energy shield of the man in the tuxedo or Xiahou¡¯s vigorous qi body armor, they all gave him a sense of awe. Ding Ning knew that he should never insult or belittle any masters of martial arts or warriors in the Sky Martial Arts Realm.

    ¡°Are you from the Seventeenth Department or the Bureau of Religions? You cannot kill me. There is an agreement between the Bureau of Religions and the ancient martial world.¡±

    The man in the tuxedo shouted fiercely, but his face turned ghastly pale. He was now a bully with a coward¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that when you wanted to kill me and rob my treasure? Now you remembered the Bureau of Religions and the Seventeenth Department. But it waste,¡± Ding Ning replied.

    He sneered then. The man could kill whoever he wanted to kill. However, he asked Ding Ning to follow the agreement and spare his life now. In his heart, Ding Ning extremely hated to see him operating such double standards.

    Xiahou cast a nce at Ding Ning, still with the same calmposure. He knew that his young master¡¯s cultivation always appeared weird. But he never thought that his young master could cut off an arm of the man in the tuxedo.

    The aura exuded by the man in the tuxedo before him was even stronger than his. It turned out that the man was actually a great master in the Sky Martial Arts Realm¡¯s middle stage. One should know that when a person reached the middle stage of the Sky Martial Arts Realm, half of his True Qi had turned into the Spiritual Energy. The energy could then be a thinyer of Spiritual Energy cover, which was good at defending.

    Under this circumstance, his young master was still able to cut his shield open and cut one of the man¡¯s arms off. It proved that his fighting capacity was appalling. After the initial shock, Xiahou felt relieved.

    ¡°You are not allowed to kill me. I¡¯m Chao Xiong, a disciple of the Holy Medical Family. If you kill me, the Holy Medical Family will never forgive you.¡±

    The man in the tuxedo said, trembling all over. Facing the threat of death, he finally thought of his prestige family, which cheered him up instantly. Having his family to back him up, the man had nothing to fear.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you are from the Holy Medical Family or any f*cking Medical Family. Anyone who dare rob my alchemy furnace must die,¡± Ding Ning said.

    With a merciless face, he did not hesitate to cut.

    ¡°Young master, don¡¯t...¡±

    Xiahou eximed without thinking, his face changed drastically. But unfortunately, it was toote. Ding Ning lifted his saber in his hand and cut Chao Xiong¡¯s head off fast.

    Chao Xiong¡¯s head rolled on the ground and stopped. His pale face faced the sky, and his eyes were full of disbelief. It seemed he didn¡¯t believe that Ding Ning would kill him even after he told him that he was from the Holy Medical Family.

    ¡°Young master... s, we are in big trouble now.¡± Xiahou sighed.

    Thumping his chest and stamping his feet in deep regret, Xiahou looked extremely solemn.

    ¡°Why? Is this Holy Medical Family very awesome?¡±

    Ding Ning asked, feeling a little curious. But the iron-willed Ding Ning didn¡¯t regret to kill this man at all.

    ¡°Awesome is not enough to describe the family. It is exceedingly awesome! Since ancient times, a knight-errant¡¯s taboo has been his martial arts. The Shenzhou Government can live harmoniously in peace with the ancient martial world for so many years. Do you know why?¡± Xiahou asked.

    His face looked ugly to the extreme.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because the government has signed the ¡°Peace Agreement¡± with the ancient martial world?¡±

    With a puzzled expression, Ding Ning asked. Then thinking of something, he asked. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the government truly signed the Peace Agreement with the Holy Medical Family!¡± The expression on Ding Ning¡¯s face changed.

    ¡°The government didn¡¯t sign the agreement exclusively with the Holy Medical Family, but the Holy Medical Family was one of the organizations that had signed the agreement,¡± exined Xiahou.

    With a bitter expression, Xiahou continued, ¡°When Shenzhou Country was just founded, the founder of the country went to the ancient martial world in person. After surmounting numerous difficulties, he finally managed to sign the Peace Agreement with the Four Holy Gates. And the Holy Medical Family was one of them, which had a supreme status in the ancient martial world.¡±

    ¡°How does the Holy Medical Familypared with the Long family and the Feng Family of the ancient martial world?¡± Ding Ning asked.

    His heart sank, and Ding Ning had realized that he seemed to have made a huge mistake.

    Shaking his head, Xiahou smiled bitterly. With slight disdain, the sides of his mouth dropped, and he answered, ¡°The Long family and the Feng Family are the ancient martial families that have just risen recently. There is simply noparison between them and the Four Holy Gates, which have prospered for thousands of years. As it were, ancestors from either the Long family or the Feng Family have to take any disciples from the Four Holy Gates as their distinguished guests and greet them with great courtesy.¡±

    Bursting with curiosity, Ding Ning looked narrowly at Chao Xiong¡¯s headless corpse and grinned. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would kill a guy with an influential background.¡±

    ¡°Young master, aren¡¯t you worried about it at all? The Holy Medical Family is one of the Four Holy Gates,¡± Xiahou asked.

    Xiahou looked at the carefree Ding Ning, did not know whether to cry or tough. On his mind, this kill weighed heavily.

    ¡°Is it useful to worry? No big deal. ording to the actual situation, we can adopt appropriate measures anytime. Besides, no one knows who killed this guy except you and me.¡± Ding Ningforted him.

    Eyes enlightened with excitement, Ding Ning squatted on Chao Xiong¡¯s corpse, groping. He looked just like a greedy moneygrubber. After a while, he frowned with doubt. Then he fixed his eyes on an antique ring on Chao Xiong¡¯s finger. With a cheer, Ding Ning slipped the ring from his finger and murmured, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to carry treasures. What a great windfall bonus for me!¡±

    Xiahou scratched his head and said anxiously, ¡°Ancient sects like the Four Holy Gates are extraordinarily wicked. Who knows if there is any way for them to find the killer.¡±

    ¡°If they know how to find me, I can only admit my fate. Anyway, I have no choice but to kill Chao Xiong. Do you think he will not take revenge on us if we let him go? We will bring ruin upon ourselves.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s careless answer got to the point directly. Xiahou was suddenly enlightened. From the moment that Chao Xiong made up his mind to kill and rob, a life-or-death struggle between them began. To all of them, there was no way back. Thus, Xiahou immediately said shamefully, ¡°You knew much better, young master.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. You must have been misled by the Four Holy Gates¡¯s awe-inspiring reputation, so you didn¡¯t see through this matter at that time,¡± Ding Ning said.

    He sprayed some Corpse-dposing Water on Chao Xiong¡¯s corpse while thinking. ¡°It is indeed a must for people to destroy the evidence after murders on any asion. It seems that I should find some time to make more.¡±

    Thinking of something, Ding Ning said, ¡°By the way, Brother Xiahou, tell me about the Four Holy Gates. As the saying goes, if you know yourself and your enemy, you will never lose a battle. Since I am bound to be the enemy of the Holy Medical Family, it will always be good for me to know more about the family.¡±

    Ding Ning looked rxed, but he bore a lot of pressure in his heart. When he was all alone, he certainly could be fearless. If the worst came to the worst, he could run away.

    No matter how extraordinary powerful the Holy Medical Family was, Ding Ning didn¡¯t believe that they could still hunt him down with his biological simtion skin.

    But now, Ding Ning had to take the safety of his sister, lover, and friends into consideration. He was no longer alone. Therefore, he had to n for the future.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the Four Holy Gates. Much of what I know was hearsay. In their names, no ordinary sect or family is allowed to use ¡°holy,¡± a word of special meaning. It is said that only with elders who have surpassed the God of Martial Arts in ce can these sects or families add ¡°holy¡± in their names.¡±

    Xiahou did his very best to exin. ¡°The Four Holy Gates are the Holy Medical Family, the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe, the Holy-goddess Tribe, and the Holy-sword Vi. As the name suggests, the Holy Medical Family is famous for its extraordinary medical skills that can even make the deade back to life. It is said all its disciples are all pills-making alchemists with extremely powerfulbat effectiveness who are also proficient in controlling fire. The Holy-saber Ancient Tribe is the most mysterious one. Usually, there are few disciples of this familying into the world. But any of their disciples whoe into this world are definitely distinguished talents. They say that the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe can never get along with the Holy Medical Family. The Holy-sword Vi is an ancient sword sect that ords with Taoism by swords, which can be said to have reached the highest level of sword arts. A century ago, Miyamoto Musasi, the chief disciple of Sword God Yagyuu who is Fuso¡¯s sword saint, crossed the sea with his sword and came here alone to challenge Shenzhou¡¯s masters. He defeated 17 Shenzhou Sword Masters in session, eximing wildly that he was invincible in Shenzhou. Miyamoto Musasi disgraced the martial arts world of Shenzhou. Then a 20-year-old man from the Holy-sword Vi invited Miyamoto Musasi to fight with him by the seaside of Shenzhou¡¯s East Sea. By merely one sword strike, this young man cut Miyamoto Musasi¡¯s head off, which shocked the entire world. As for the Holy-goddess Tribe, it has a great many spiritual masters. Among each generation of this tribe, there will always be one discipleing into this world to experience. The disciple of this generation was named Night Lone Ranger. I heard that she, who was called the greatest genius of the ancient martial world, had broken through to the level of the celestial spiritual master at the age of 25. Though the Long family¡¯s Long Xiaotian was also known as the greatest genius of the ancient martial world, he was overshadowed by Night Lone Ranger.¡±

    Ding Ning listened with great interest. Seeing that Xiahou stopped with a weird face, he hurriedly questioned, ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°Young master, I was thinking that you defeated Long Xiaotian, who is called the top genius in the ancient martial world within two moves. It means that you are not even inferior to Night Lone Ranger, who is three years older than you after all. If you can break through to the Sky Martial Arts Realm, you will be the greatest genius in name and in fact.¡±

    Xiahou gasped in admiration as he suddenly remembered the marvels of Ding Ning.

    At this moment, his praise satisfied Ding Ning¡¯s little vanity. However, standing with his hands sped behind his back, Ding Ning said proudly, ¡°A bubble reputation is not worth mentioning at all. I must always keep a low profile.¡±

    His response amused Xiahou who burst into heartyughter. Then he teased, ¡°A low profile of yours indeed. You even killed the Holy Medical Family¡¯s disciple.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I will not attack unless I am attacked; if I am attacked, I will exterminate my enemies¡¯ entire family or sect.¡±

    Ding Ning gave an overbearing reply. But together with his wicked smile, he didn¡¯t look domineering at all.

    Xiahou seemed to be relieved for he did not think that Ding Ning was bragging.

    He knew that his young master looked harmless. Always, he behaved like an easy-going person who could get well along with anyone. But once he came across anyone who could threaten him, his families or friends, he would definitely show his extremely aggressive and bold side.

    His young master could make prompt decisions at the right moment decisively. Never would he hesitate to act because of any fearful or tender feelings that would leave him endless future trouble. He was no less ruthless and decisive evenpared to those formidable persons who had gone through numerous hardships of the world for decades. Xiahou firmly believed that his young master was sure to achieve great things in the future.

 Chapter 409 - Country-defending Martial-arts God

    <h4>Chapter 409 Country-defending Martial-arts God</h4>

    ¡°Brother Xiahou, where is the ancient martial world?¡±

    Ding Ning said the doubt that he kept in his mind for a long time.

    ¡°Where is the ancient martial world?¡± Xiahou repeated the question.

    In a surprise, Xiahou cast a nce at him and could not helpughing. ¡°The name ¡®ancient martial world¡¯ was made by those martial sects. To be exact, it is not a self-contained world. Some individual practitioners who didn¡¯t belong to any sect or family, and there were people of some small forces. Usually, they lived in many cities or towns like those ordinary people. They will not easily show their skills. The ordinary sects usually live in those untraversed mountains and forests where the air hasn¡¯t yet been polluted much. These kinds of ces still had some spiritual aura left. As for these big sects and forces, each of them upies the cave paradises with rich spiritual aura in one area. Thus, they will not go out easily.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Isn¡¯t the ancient martial world located in a secret area?¡± Ding Ning asked.

    He was shocked. He thought that the ancient martial world was in some secret area. If people there wanted to go in and out of this world, they needed the approvals of the Bureau of Religions. Thus, Ding Ning didn¡¯t have any scruples when he killed these Ancient Warriors.

    But now, when he learned that it wasn¡¯t like what he thought at all, Ding Ning¡¯s blood froze all of a sudden. ¡°It turns out that my strength is far from enough.¡±

    ¡°Of course not. Such a secret area is not so easy to find. These people will be satisfied if they can live in a cave paradise. But each of the Four Holy Gates has taken up a secret area, in which the spiritual aura was rich enough for these sects and families to practice. Thus, few of them are willing to go out. After all, the secr world¡¯s dirty air cannot supply the spiritual aura that they need for cultivation.¡±

    Xiahou said with envy.

    ¡°You are the master of national martial arts, how do you know the ancient martial world so well?¡±

    Ding Ning asked, a little curiously.

    Xiahou slightly narrowed his eyes and gazed off into space with a faraway look in her eyes. He was silent for a long time, and then he said lightly, ¡°I was originally an Ancient Warrior. But since I was from a small family, there was no enough Spiritual Energy for me to practice. Thus, I turned to practice national martial arts.¡±

    Upon hearing his words, Ding Ning remained silent for the moment, knowing that his questions might have touched on Xiahou¡¯s distressing memories that he was unwilling to recall. Just when Ding Ning was about to change the subject, Xiahou suddenly said, ¡°Young master, there is no need to hesitate between the ancient martial arts or the national martial arts. All roads lead to Rome. People who cultivate to extremes will get to the same destination. Do you know how the Shenzhou¡¯s founder persuaded the Four Holy Gates to sign the Peace Agreement?¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t they touched by the founder¡¯s sincerity?¡±

    Ding Ning said with a nk look.

    ¡°Sincerity? Hehe, No matter what kind of the world it is, it is based on the superior of the strong. Since the founder dared toe to the Four Holy Gates and forced them to sign the Peace Agreement, he must have something to rely on. The national martial arts has be one of the major ways that people nowadays use to cultivate. It must have its strong points. Although it doesn¡¯t have a long history as that of the ancient martial arts, it has a style and unique charms of its own. In fact, many of the practitioners of the national martial arts are originally Ancient Warriors,¡± Xiahou said.

    He looked into the distance as if some magnificent scenery had taken his breath away and continued, ¡°That year, the founder raised troops to conquer the world. Since then, he encountered countless assassinations and aboveboard attacks. But being protected by the 13 dauntless guards around him, he stayed safe and sound from beginning to end. All the 13 dauntless guards were Ancient Warriors initially but then changed to practice the national martial arts. Together with the founder, they fought throughout the country. In secret, they protected the founder. On the overt side, they eliminated the viins. These people who had fought a lot of hard battles and had achieved notable merits were then honored as National Warriors by the founder.¡±

    ¡°National Warriors?¡± Ding Ning asked.

    As Ding Ning was listening, his blood boiled with excitement. He could imagine the scenes at that time. The 13 invincible, dauntless guards ran through a great many battlefields, and finally, they opened up the flourishing age of Shenzhou Country. Thinking of this, he could not help feeling fascinated and excited.

    ¡°Right, National Warriors, which meant that they were unmatched in the world. But unfortunately, more than half of the 13 National Warriors died during their battles across the country. There left only 5 of them after the founding of Shenzhou Country. At that year, the founder took these five National Warriors to fight against the Four Holy Gates. Finally, as the defeated, the Four Holy Gates was forced to sign the Peace Agreement with them, which brought a hundred peaceful years of Shenzhou. However, two of the five National Warriors were lost. The remaining three dauntless guards escorted the founder back to the capital. After that, the wounds that two dauntless guards endured along the way showed their effects and made them semi-invalid. With tears and sorrow, the founder let them live in the National Warrior¡¯s Mansion. The Shenzhou Country would provide them from then on. All their descendants, generation after generation, can enjoy their honor.¡±

    All these secrets said by Xiahou greatly shocked Ding Ning who did not expect that Shenzhou Country actually had masters of such great skills. In surprise, he asked, ¡°Who is the only intact dauntless guard? Is he still alive?¡±

    ¡°When he went to the Four Holy Gates, he was just a beginner as a God of Martial Arts. Now that a hundred years have passed, his Martial Arts skills must have be fathomless and great. As long as he is in Shenzhou, the ancient martial world will not dare to vite the agreement. Likewise, people in the western martial arts don¡¯t dare to invade Shenzhou Country in a century,¡± Xiahou answered.

    The rims of his eyes turned red, and he continued in a dull voice, ¡°He is Xiahou Weiyang. The founder gave him the title Country-defending Martial-arts God.¡±

    ¡°Xiahou Weiyang? Is he your...¡±

    Ding Ning asked in surprise, his eyes flickering. He saw Xiahou crying with an extremelyplicated expression. There was admiration, disgust, and deep hatred. ¡°You are right. He is my great grandfather. Since he had no aptitude for cultivating the ancient martial arts, everyone aroundughed at him. In anger, he left his family and turned to practice the national martial arts. He seeded. After that, as one of the founder¡¯s followers, he participated in countless battles across the country. If it were not for him, Shenzhou Country would not gain a hundred years of peace. But if he hadn¡¯t abandoned his wife and son, misfortune would not have happened to the Xiahou family, which was a first-ss family in the ancient martial world. However, nearly all its 137 members were murdered. Only my father managed to escape with me, who was only three years old at that time. But then my father died because he was so badly injured, leaving me, his little son, alone in this world.¡±

    With deep emotion, Xiahou continued in a choked voice, ¡°If your mother hadn¡¯t happened to pass by me and adopted me, I, Xiahou, would have be a heap of dry bones long ago. After all those things, I discarded my first name and left my family name only. It can warn me at every moment that I will remain to be a person of no name until I revenge for all my families.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s brain was roaring. It did not ur to him that Xiahou had such an eminent family background. Then he asked tentatively, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to Martial-arts God Xiahou? I suppose it must be easy for him to revenge for the Xiahou family. Am I right?¡±

    ¡°From the day that he left home and abandoned his wife and son, Xiahou Weiyang no longer belonged to the Xiahou family. As the only left descendant of the Xiahou family, I vowed to avenge the Xiahou families. I will not rely on anyone else to do that, Xiahou Weiyang included,¡± Xiahou told Ding Ning.

    He clenched his fists. Deep down, he must have his pride.

    Ding Ning sighed lightly and said to him with a sincere look, ¡°Brother Xiahou, we are brothers, so your enemies are my enemies. Whoever your enemies are, I will fight side by side with you whenever you need me. Don¡¯t hesitate to invite me to fight then.¡±

    Xiahou looked up and took a deep breath. Finally, he managed to suppress the surging emotions in his heart and said calmly with a light smile, ¡°You¡¯d better take revenge on your enemies first. Anyway, 30 years have passed. I¡¯m not in a hurry at this moment.¡±

    Ding Ning did not speak but just patted his shoulder tofort him. He knew that Xiahou had his own pride. All his other families were ruthlessly ughtered, so Xiahou held deep-seated hatred toward his enemies. Because of that, he was unwilling to let others collect this blood debt for him. What Ding Ning could do was help him improve his strength and gave a better chance of winning when he took his revenge in the future.

    However, Ding Ning was utterly ignorant of the national martial arts¡¯ practicing methods. The Savage Physical Exercise Technique, which could be used to enhance people¡¯s physical strength, was the only thing that he could offer to help Xiahou.

    Immediately, he said seriously, ¡°Brother Xiahou, though I don¡¯t know what kind of cultivation method that you practiced, I have a method that can build up the physical strength. Perhaps, it can help you increase your strength.¡±

    ¡°Physical Exercise Technique? Which level?¡± asked Xiahou.

    His eyes brightened. The top-level physical exercise techniques almost disappeared in the modern world. After all, practicing physical exercise techniques was an ordeal test of people¡¯s perseverance and patience. It was true that people who practiced physical exercise techniques could obtain extremely great strength and were exceedingly good at defending. However, first of all, they had to practice hard days and years perseveringly.

    But Xiahou didn¡¯t care about how much hardships he had to endure. As long as this technique could help him increase his strength, he would not miss it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know which level this technique is, but it is definitely not a low-level technique. I presume that when you achieve a high level of this technique through practice, you will have no problems in fighting against the rocket shell,¡± Ding Ning answered.

    Ding Ning did not exaggerate the effect. He inferred it from the patterns that he saw in wall drawings: anyone of Chiyou¡¯s nsmen could walk unharmed from a blow of the wild beast that was as high as a few dozen meters.

    However, at that time, he focused on Chiyou¡¯s story and paid no particr attention to these drawings. Thinking of that now, Ding Ning guessed that the strength of the wild beast that was as high as a few dozen meters must be equal as the rocket shell¡¯s power.

    Xiahou¡¯s eyes zed. With little patience, he eximed, ¡°Young master, teach me this technique quickly. I want to learn it!¡±

    Ding Ning said, ¡°Okay, I am going to pass it to you now. Rx your mind and open the door of your heart.¡±

    By using his spiritual strength, Ding Ning input the Savage Physical Exercise Technique into Xiahou¡¯s mind. He had no other choice but to teach him this technique in this way. After all, this technique printed into his mind had both pictures and texts, which could not simply be described by words. Whichever way he described it, Ding Ning thought that he could not show even one ten-thousandth of its charm. Only by passing it through his spiritual strength could hepletely show this charming and mysterious technique.

    Ding Ning thought that the Savage Physical Exercise Technique was purely for refining physical bodies. But it was not like that¡ªthis technique aimed at refining human bodies by a set of boxing. In total, there were nine boxing styles. Each of them included nine movements. Thus, this technique had 81 boxing movements altogether. Ding Ning passed only the first three styles to Lu Zhan and Xiahou. It was not that he wanted to keep the rest. Instead, only by practicing this physical exercise technique with the medicinal liquid for physical exercise could their hard work achieve double results. Ding Ning was afraid that they might be eager to make quick sess and force themselves to practice the other boxing styles. If they did so, they would hurt their foundations and leave themselves irreparable hidden dangers.

    Although Lu Zhan and others felt that the Savage Physical Exercise Technique was quite marvelous, they could not tell why exactly it was wonderful.

    Unlike Lu Zhan and others, Xiahou was a master of national martial arts. Only at a nce, he saw these great subtleties of this boxing method. In a surprise, he eximed, ¡°What a wonderful set of physical exercise boxing! Each style and each movement implies the naturalw. It is at least a physical exercise method at the heaven level. But I feel that I haven¡¯t enjoyed it to the full. It seems that the three styles are not all of it. Is your technique iplete?¡±

    ¡°Good eye! This set of boxing has nine styles. Each style has nine movements. You should practice each movement with different medicinal liquid ordingly. Only by doing so can your hard work achieve double results. I am afraid that you are anxious to achieve quick sess, so I only passed the first three styles to you. After you finish them, I will pass you the rest six styles.¡±

    Ding Ning quickly exined lest Xiahou should think that he held back a trick.

    However, Xiahou did not take any notice and nodded to show that he understood. With excitement, he said, ¡°Young master, you are right. This set of boxing is extensive and profound, which implies the truth of naturalw. Once I attain perfection in the first three styles through practicing, I will be able to contend with the Great Masters merely by the strength of my physical body!¡±

    ¡°Great Masters?¡± Ding Ning was struck dumb. He didn¡¯t expect that Xiahou would speak so highly of this set of boxing. He secretly doubted. ¡°Can this Savage Physical Exercise Technique be that powerful?¡±

    If this technique was indeed as powerful as Xiahou said, he seemed to misunderstand the meaning of the battle god totem in the first ce. Ding Ning thought that as long as he found other totems, he could go in there and begin his second round of weapon-refining cultivation, which meant to refine himself like a weapon. In his opinion, he would no longer need to practice the Savage Physical Exercise Technique at that time.

    But after thinking carefully, Ding Ning understood that since the battle god totem gave him the Savage Physical Exercise Technique, it must have some other profound meanings.

    ¡°Did the totem want me to train people under mymand with it? But it sounds a bit unrealistic. Or, do I also need to cultivate this Savage Physical Exercise Technique? Perhaps in this way, I can move on to the next round of weapon-refining cultivation when my physical body is strong enough.¡± Ding Ning pondered.

 Chapter 410 - Ding Ning Learned More about a Master

    <h4>Chapter 410</h4>

    <h4>Ding Ning Learned More about a Master</h4>

    The more Ding Ning thought about it, the more he understood the totem. He could not helpining to himself. ¡°Why didn¡¯t this battle god totem show everything more clearly? Because of this unclear totem, I wasted a few days!¡±

    When Xiahou went back to the Shengshi Huating Complex, he could not wait to get into the wing building next to the main building that was equipped with an independent practice room. He must have prepared to practice the technique the whole night.

    As Ding Ning noticed that there was a slight sound of snoring in his bedroom, he could not help feeling warm in his heart. ¡°It must be Luoxue. She must be worried about me and fell asleep when she was waiting for me here.¡±

    For fear that he might wake her up, Ding Ning crept into his room without turning the lights on. He applied the Clean Water Charm to himself and washed the dust off him. With infinite care, he walked to the bed and took the pretty in the bed into his arms.

    The person in his arms slept sweetly like a baby. Like a spider with long eight legs, she coiled around Ding Ning and fell into a deep sleep again.

    Holding the warm body of thedy in his arms, Ding Ning froze all of a sudden. He found that the bright spot which represented Luoxue in his spiritual sea was still shining in the next room. So, this person in his arms could not be her. Thinking of this, he instantly took his hands off this person¡¯s plump breasts as if he had gotten an electric shock.

    Ding Ning felt bitter as though a bowl of icy water was thrown to his head, and his desire vanished fast. He cried in his heart. ¡°My God, she is my sister, not Luoxue. Now I have groped my sister¡¯s breasts twice, this time included.¡±

    He intended to get off the bed. However, since his sister was already asleep, Ding Ning didn¡¯t dare to move a little. If he woke her up, Ding Ning probably would be much more embarrassed. Thus, he had to let her warm, fully developed bodyy in his arms. Then Ding Ning began to run the Heart Sutra of Bodhi alone. Soon, he entered a deep meditative state, and his mind settled as still water.

    A night past in silence. When Ding Ning opened his eyes early in the morning, he found that his sister had already left. He silently let out a sigh of relief. However, as he recalled the scenest night, his face became burning hot.

    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s time to get up,¡± said Luoxue.

    She carefully entered the room with the breakfast she made. In a gentle voice, she called Ding Ning, who closed his eyes, pretending to sleep.

    But suddenly, arge hand pulled her to the bed. To avoid the embarrassment of his sister, Ding Ning suppressed his sexual desire hard all night. Now in the early morning, when his sexual desire had reached the extreme, how could he fight his desire back? All of a sudden, the room overflowed with tenderness. The romance was very much in the air.

    ¡°Brother, I am on my period.¡±

    Luoxue said with a little voice, flushing. To Ding Ning, this sentence sounded like a bolt from the blue. He looked a bit listless, feeling like weeping.

    A little upset, Ding Ning said, ¡°D*mned! How can I live with this?¡± Finally, he got this great chance to sleep with her when his sister was away. But she was on her period, which prevented Ding Ning from making love with her.

    Nibbling her lips, Luoxue said softly, ¡°Brother, maybe I can help you with that.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Get up. Let¡¯s eat breakfast.¡±

    Ding Ning gathered his strength and refused, rubbing Luoxue¡¯s head with pity.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, Uncle Ling called me and said that the restaurant has just finished decorating. I want to see it today. What do you say?¡± Luoxue asked.

    With caution, she watched his expression for fear that he would be unhappy.

    ¡°Okay, wait for me to go there with you.¡±

    Ding Ning said, smiling. Since Luoxue stayed at home all the time, he knew that she must be boring. Cooking was her biggest hobby, so Ding Ning certainly would not prevent her from going there.

    ¡°Brother, you are so nice,¡± Luoxue said.

    Smiling happily, she kissed him gently on his lips like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water. Then she jumped and ran out like a happy butterfly, leaving a string of clear giggles behind.

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes showed a touch of affection and tenderness, and he shouted to her. ¡°Slow down. Don¡¯t fall.¡±

    Downstairs, there were twelve pretty maids. Upon hearing Ding Ning¡¯s words, they looked at each other. Xiahe, one of the maids murmured in admiration, ¡°Young master and Second Young Lady are so close to each other. How I wish I could have an elder brother who loved me so much.¡±

    ¡°But our young master also has a good rtionship with First Miss.¡±

    Unconvinced, another maid said.

    ¡°Although First Miss is also close to our young master, there always seems to be a little barrier between them. Unlike First Miss, Second Young Lady is like, like our young master¡¯s lover.¡±

    Xiahe argued wisely, blinking her big eyes.

    ¡°Sh! Xiahe, what nonsense are you talking about? If Steward Zhang knows that you are gossiping behind him, he will cut down your sry.¡±

    Dongmei, a little maid who got along well with her, covered her mouth, and warned with a serious expression.

    ¡°I see!¡± Xiahe said.

    Still in a state of shock, Xiahe spotted Steward Zhang, who strode here at a steady pace. She stuck her tongue out; her heart was still fluttering with fear.

    They came here as maids to make more money. Steward Zhang knew that they cared about their sries the most. Thus, by cutting or raising their wages, he managed to control them and let them abide by his decisions. These maids hated and feared Steward Zhang, regarding him with reverence at the same time.

    These maids were surprised when they saw the strict and harsh Steward Zhang, who was always serious in speech and manner. Today, he actually wore a bright smile that was as warm as the spring breeze. It seemed that he was in a perfect mood today. He then asked with a much softer voice than before, ¡°Has our young master got up?¡±

    ¡°He is still washing and wille downter with Second Young Lady.¡±

    Xiahe answered respectfully.

    Steward Zhang waved his hand. ¡°Go to do your own business.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± the maids answered together.

    The twelve maids looked bewildered but didn¡¯t dare to ask more. They bowed in unison and dispersed.

    ¡°Qiuju, what is the matter with Steward Zhang today? He seemed to be in a good mood.¡±

    As a little gossip, Xiahe could not help asking in a low voice when she went upstairs to do some cleaning.

    As if deep in thought, Qiuju said, ¡°Last night, an old foreigner sent our First Miss back. Steward Zhang and I went to open the door for them. When Steward Zhang saw the old foreigner, he loXoked very excited as if he had known him before. I don¡¯t know if he felt happy because of that.¡±

    ¡°An old foreigner? What sort of old foreigner was he?¡± asked Xiahe.

    She insisted on getting to the bottom of the matter, her eyes flickering curiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to describe him. Anyway, I feel that the old foreigner looked a bit like Steward Zhang. Each of them was dressed in a formal style. Their conduct, behaviors, and manners were all like a gentleman¡¯s,¡± Qiuju said while thinking.

    In distress, she scratched her head and continued, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It seems to be the thing that Steward Zhang said to us all day...¡±

    ¡°Noble etiquette?¡±

    Xiahe blurted out.

    ¡°Yes, yes, noble etiquette. The old foreigner looked exactly like a nobleman. He also had a few words with Steward Zhang. Do you know what happened? At that moment, Steward Zhang was so excited that his whole face brightened up. He even showed much more respect to the old foreigner that to our First Miss.¡±

    Qiuju nodded repeatedly and continued gossiping with an excited look. ¡°I heard that Steward Zhang used to be a steward of a noble family abroad. Could the old foreigner be his former master?¡±

    Xiahe grinned and guessed with ill intention. ¡°I heard that Steward Zhang has no children. Did he have a special rtionship with the foreigner?¡±

    ¡°Which kind of special rtionship?¡± Qiuju asked with a dumb look.

    Xiahe smirked, leaning toward Qiuju. Then she whispered something in her ear. Qiuju suddenly turned scarlet from embarrassment and spat a little. ¡°You d*mned girl. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. If Steward Zhang hears you, he is going to tear your dirty mouth apart.¡±

    Xiahe stuck out her tongue. ¡°If he is not the foreigner¡¯s old sweetheart, how could he be so excited when he met him? Beyond that, he is in such a great mood today.¡±

    ¡°Hush! Morning, young master.¡± Qiuju greeted.

    Her face changed, and she dragged Xiahe¡¯s arm in a hurry.

    Xiahe looked up and happened to see Ding Ning walking toward them with a weird smile. All at once, her heart gave a jump. Then hurriedly, she bowed and greeted, ¡°Morning, young master!¡±

    ¡°Morning!¡±

    Ding Ning greeted in response. He brushed past them and went downstairs.

    As Xiahe breathed a sigh of relief, the young master¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in her mind. ¡°Little Xiahe, no gossip like that is allowed in the future. It is very impolite to guess wildly behind others.¡±

    Xiahe shivered all over. Horrified, she turned to look at her young master who walked straight to the dining table without turning his head. Steward Zhang was pulling out the chair for him with great courtesy.

    ¡°Xiahe, what¡¯s wrong with you? Let¡¯s go!¡± Qiuju urged.

    With a bemused expression, she pulled the dumbfounded Xiahe, not knowing why she stood there staring nkly when nothing had happened.

    ¡°Qiuju, did you hear our young master say anything just now?¡±

    Xiahe asked, swallowing with a stupefied expression as if she had seen a ghost.

    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t say anything. Xiahe, what happened to you today? What ails you?¡± Qiuju asked with concern.

    She reached out to touch Xiahe¡¯s forehead. ¡°But it is not hot.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine. Maybe it was my illusion!¡± Xiahe then said.

    Lowering her head, she said absentmindedly. But in her heart, she was astounded. She believed that she had heard nothing wrong. ¡°He could even speak in my head. Who exactly is our handsome young master?¡±

    While eating breakfast, Ding Ning browsed through today¡¯s newspapers. Beside him, Steward Zhang stood straight. It seemed that he wished to say something but stopped on the second thought. Then with a casual air, Ding Ning asked him, ¡°Uncle Zhang, what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Young master, First Miss said that you knew Steward Holman. Is that true?¡± Steward Zhang asked.

    He even rubbed his hands somewhat nervously. One should know that he required himself to behave ording to the excellent etiquette standard of the nobility. Thus, everyone could tell how excited and nervous he was at this moment.

    ¡°Holman?¡± Ding Ning asked.

    He froze and stopped moving his hands. Looking at Steward Zhang¡¯s crazy eyes, Ding Ning suddenly understood why Xiahe would speak ill of him behind his back. Steward Zhang looked like as fanatic and excited as a fan who had met his idol. Ding Ning chuckled to himself and said, ¡°Yes, I know him. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Well, young master. Can you please do me a favor? I want a signature from Steward Holman.¡±

    Like a primary school student who met his teacher, Steward Zhang stuttered nervously with a sheepish grin, and his old face turned bright red.

    ¡°Why? Are you a fan of Holman?¡±

    Ding Ning could help joking for he had never seen Uncle Zhang acted like this before.

    Steward Zhang smiled a little embarrassedly and said with a fanatical look in his eyes. ¡°Forty years ago, when I studied the noble etiquette in the Yingjili Noble Etiquette College, Steward Holman was the honorary president of our college. Luckily, I attended a lesson that he taught about the noble etiquette. Since then, he became my only idol. Now forty years have slipped by, and I never thought that I could see him again. Beyond that, he chatted amiably with me for a little whilest night. After that, I was so excited that I could not sleep well all night. I didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, he still looked as elegant as before. He hasn¡¯t changed much during these forty years.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it turns out that you two have such a history. But you said that Holman hasn¡¯t changed during these forty years. Is it possible? No matter how perfect he took care of his appearance, he should appear to be a little older, at least.¡±

    Ding Ning teased with a smile. He thought that Steward Zhang was ttering his idol. After all, he worshiped Steward Holman only.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. I would not make a mistake about his appearance. He had the same look more than forty years ago. His appearance hasn¡¯t changed at all.¡±

    Steward Zhang replied with certainty after a brief pause. Then, a shadow of suspicion appeared in his eyes, and he said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t mention his look, I would never think about it. It is indeed very strange. I give you my word of honor¡ªI definitely remembered right. He had exactly the same appearance more than forty years ago. There is nothing change on his face. Otherwise, I could not instantly recognize himst night.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s face changed dramatically. ¡°If what Steward Zhang said was right, Holman was already a man of sixty or seventy years old more than forty years ago. Forty years have passed. Is he more than a hundred years old now?¡±

    ¡°I remember that Steward Holman is more than ten years older than Her Majesty.¡± Steward Zhang¡¯s following words greatly shocked Ding Ning. Finally, he realized that perhaps he still underestimated Holman¡¯s real strength.

    Ding Ning had noticed Holman¡¯s extraordinary skills before. Even he could not tell how high Holman¡¯s strength was. Ding Ning presumed that he might have reached the Master¡¯s level. But it was reasonable that the Yingjili Royal Family had a Master. Therefore, Ding Ning didn¡¯t think more about that. But now it appeared that this senior steward supervisor could never be someone ordinary.

 Chapter 411 - The Miraculous Effect of the Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique

    <h4>Chapter 411 The Miraculous Effect of the Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique</h4>

    With his gradual understanding of the Warriors, he realized that only when a Warrior reached the Sky Martial Arts Realm or the Masters¡¯ level, where all his True Qi turned into the Spiritual Energy, could he live to 120 years old or so. For a Great Master or a Real Martial Arts practitioner, he could live to about 150 years old, but when a Warrior reached the God Martial Arts Realm, he would have a dramatic change, with his lifespan reaching up to 300 years old.

    If he remembered correctly, Hengli once said that the Ying Queen would be 93 next year. If Holman was more than ten years older than the Queen, this meant that he was already more than 110 years old this year at least, right?

    The old man was more than 110 years old, but he looked like a man of 60 to 70, who was energetic and did not show any signs of getting old. What did this mean?

    This meant that Holman was probably an excellent practitioner who had reached the Great Masters¡¯ level, so Ding Ning was shocked.

    A Great Master! He was like an excellent practitioner who had reached the Real Martial Arts Realm. It seemed that he had belittled the world in the past. There were not only super excellent practitioners in the East, but also excellent practitioners in the West.

    After he casually promised Uncle Zhang that he would get an autograph for him and asked him to leave, Ding Ning was lost in thought and became vignt in mind. Previously, he thought that the strongest practitioner in the world was the excellent practitioner who had reached the peak of the Real Martial Arts Realm, so Xuan Ji said in the past that when he reached the Sky Martial Arts Realm, he could use the Flowing Light recklessly.

    But now it seemed that he had been too narrow-minded and underestimated the world heroes.

    Xiahou Weiyang was a living God of Martial Arts, equivalent to one who had reached the God Martial Arts Realm.

    Since two of the Gods of Martial Arts who visited the Four Holy Gates died and two of them were disabled, this proved the great power of the Four Holy Gates. Probably, the Gates also had excellent practitioners from the God Martial Arts Realm or even secluded strong practitioners from the Holy Martial Arts Realm.

    Ding Ning became anxious because of this, strongly hoping to improve his strength. Although he had many cards in his hand, if he met the irresistible strong, those cards would not change his fate that he was bound to die.

    More seriously, he had just killed Chao Xiong of the Holy Medical Family. No one knew the unexpected ways that these great ancient sects used to pursue murderers. Once he was found, he might have no ability to defend himself and be forcibly killed by then.

    So, he was going to spare some time to check out the stuff in Chao Xiong¡¯s Storage Ring today, but he dropped this idea now.

    There were prohibitions on the ring. If he was found by the Holy Medical Family when he went to remove the prohibitions, it would be a problem.

    So, Ding Ning unhesitatingly stowed Chao Xiong¡¯s Storage Ring into the Mermaid Space, lest that the Holy Medical Family should look for him through the ring.

    As a disciple of the outside branch of the Holy Medical Family, Chao Xiong had no right to leave his Soul Lamp in the sect. If he died outside, the sect would have to spend a long time finding him.

    But the Storage Ring was different. In the era of the serious shortage of the Spiritual Aura and practicing resources, even the Holy Medical Family could not make the ring that easily, so the Storage Ring was also something quite precious in the Holy Medical Family.

    Chao Xiong¡¯sing to the earthly world was to collect the treasured medical materials, and the Storage Ring was lent to him to more conveniently store the treasured medical materials. On it, there were prohibitions that the excellent practitioners of the Holy Medical Family had set. Only Chao Xiong had been temporarily granted the right to rescind the prohibitions.

    If others apart from Chao Xiong tried to rescind or decode the prohibitions, they would be perceived by the excellent practitioners of the Holy Medical Family instantly. By using the trace of perception, they could find Ding Ning. The lucky truth was that his unintentional caution had saved his life.

    Ding Ning put away the Storage Ring, felt a little relieved, and thought about the methods of rapidly improving his strength, striving to have the self-protection ability in the shortest time.

    He had just reached the realm for a short time, and his Dantian was the infinite meson Dantian. Although he could use the Spiritual Crystals to help him practice, it was impossible for him to upgrade his realm in a short time.

    Since he could not upgrade his realm, he had to work out ways to improve his strength. The Charm was something good, but that was an object which was not born with him, and he could only use it as an auxiliary tool. If he met a really strong fighter, that would not be so useful. In normal times, he had better prepare more charms for unexpected situations.

    Another method was making matrices. Unfortunately, he only knew the methods of setting matrices, but he did not know their principles, and he could only set basic matrices, which did not work so well on excellent practitioners.

    Therefore, he decided to study the principles of matrices these days, hoping to fully understand these matrices, so that he would be able to learn the more powerful matrices on the next level.

    At the same time, he would be practicing the Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique to further increase his physical strength. This could also be regarded as a way to increase his strength.

    ¡°Brother, what are you thinking about? Why are you so lost in thought?¡±

    He was unaware that Luoxue hade downstairs. She watched him and asked curiously as she had breakfast.

    ¡°Oh, nothing, just eat. How about going to the restaurant after breakfast?¡±

    Ding Ning stopped thinking, gave a small smile, and chatted with Luoxue while eating.

    ¡°Uncle Zhang, prepare the car. I will be going out with Luoxue in a while.¡±

    Ding Ning burped, put down his chopsticks, and called Uncle Zhang who was standing far away like a statue.

    ¡°Yes, young master.¡±

    Uncle Zhang made a standard noble bow and turned around to arrange it.

    ¡°Oh, Camel, why is it you? Where is Xiahou? Did he go to thepany with my elder sister?¡±

    When Ding Ning was about to get into the car with Luoxue, he found that their driver was not Xiahou but his subordinate Camel, so he asked casually.

    ¡°No, young master, Big Brother...¡±

    Camel said a little shyly, ¡°Big Brother is not well, and now he is still in bed.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is he ill?¡±

    Ding Ning was shocked and stopped. ¡°Xiahou is a master of national arts. Basically, he does not fear summer or winter, so how could he get sick?¡±

    Camel scratched his head and said with distress, ¡°I don¡¯t know, either. Since he came back at midnightst night, he had been locking himself up in the practice room like mad. Just now when Uncle Zhang went to call him, hey on the ground and could not move at all, asking me toe here.¡±

    ¡°Let me go and take a look.¡±

    Ding Ning looked serious. The Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique was what he told Xiahou, but he himself had never practiced it. If it had side effects, it would be troublesome.

    In the lounge of the security guards in the secondary building of the vi, Ding Ning smelled something disgusting as he entered the room and saw Xiahou, who was embarrassed lying in bed like a pile of mud.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ding Ning ignored the bad smell, quickly walked over to take Xiahou¡¯s pule, frowned, and was quite confused. ¡°Xiahou¡¯s condition is normal, and he is not sick at all.¡±

    ¡°Young master, I am fine. I just did too much exercise and lost my strength.¡±

    Xiahou was struggling to speak, signaled Camel and others to leave, and then said with a wry smile, ¡°I never expected that the physique-exercising boxing you told me is so tough. I lost strength while practicing the first movements.¡±

    ¡°You lost strength while practicing the first movements?¡±

    Ding Ning was shocked with his eyes wide opened.

    But Xiahou said seriously, ¡°Young master, the physique-exercising effect of this boxing is far beyond my imagination...¡±

    With Xiahou¡¯s remarks, Ding Ning realized that when Xiahou came backst night, he couldn¡¯t wait to start practicing the Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique.

    But he never thought that he had to mobilize all parts of his body tounch a punch which looked extremely simple and in. Only when every part of his skin, every piece of his flesh, every one of his bones, and even every one of his cells moved, could he finish the first movements.

    Although Xiahou was already a Master as an excellent practitioner, he had never met such magical boxing. Pleased to see such a ¡°prey¡±, he persisted in practicing the first movements three times. As a result, he became exhausted.

    But the effect was obvious. After he practiced the first movements three times, his physical strength reached its limit, and the dirt and impurities in him had been discharged to the outside of his body. Even if several of his brothers under his leadership covered their noses to help him bathe, they could still smell something bad.

    ¡°Young master, this set of boxing is absolutely the highest treasure of physical exercise. I suspect that it has reached beyond the heaven level and is probably the magical way of physical exercise that the great ancient gods used, so you should never teach anyone whom you can¡¯tpletely trust. If it is found by others, I am afraid that numerous people will want to get it, and even those secluded supreme practitioners can¡¯t hold themselves from taking action.¡±

    Xiahou exhorted solemnly.

    Ding Ning thought so and nodded, but since he got the Spell of Savage Soldier¡¯s Body, he had never taken this set of boxing so seriously and had been treating it as a giveaway of the Spell of Savage Soldier¡¯s Body.

    Not until now when he found that Xiahou had reached the limit of his physical strength just after practicing it three times and it could also remove his impurities and clean his meridians, did he realize how magical the physique-exercising boxing was.

    But he had instantly be clear about the reason why the practitioner needed medicines to help him practice the Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique: The medicines could help him regain his strength fast and quicken his practicing speed, making his flesh gradually adapt to the tough training and break through the limits of his body time after time to transform his body.

    Without the help of herbs, the practitioner could also practice, but the speed would drop rapidly because after all his strength was consumed, he would need a long time to recover before he continued the practice.

    He felt it was funny, and he also gloated. Lu Zhan and his other colleagues had not be Masters, and their endurance was notparable to Xiahou¡¯s, so he guessed that they were now lying in bed to wait for their strength to gradually recover.

    ¡°s!¡± Ding Ning shook his head and had a secret wry smile, but he could not watch them gradually recover because those foreign devils of unknown origin could storm into Green Cloud Club at any time. If anything unexpected happened, it would be troublesome.

    He exined it to Luoxue apologetically, saying that he could not go and see the restaurant with her, who was a little disappointed but generously said that she understood.

    With so much guilt, Ding Ning told Camel that he must give Luoxue careful protection. After seeing them leave the vi, he instantly went to theboratory to begin preparing herbs.

    One hourter, Ding Ning made more than 100 bags of herbs, soaked them in the bathtub, and then put Xiahou into it. The surging medical power prated his skin and quickly restored his physical strength, making Xiahou quite happy.

    Ding Ning asked seriously, ¡°Brother Xiahou, can your subordinates be trusted?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely. Some of them have been adopted by Madam since they were young and they have grown up with First Miss, and some are mercenaries who joined numerous battles with me and came here alive. Those who were adopted by Madam have set up an organization specializing in gathering intelligence, called Sk, and they have experienced the professional intelligence training. And the 35 soldiers I have trained are not average in strength, but they have their individual advantages, and are absolutely loyal to Madam and First Miss.¡±

    Xiahou learned Ding Ning¡¯s idea and patted his chest excitedly to guarantee at once.

    Ding Ning nodded and said seriously, ¡°Brother Xiahou, we are not outsiders, and I won¡¯t tell you lies. Now I entrust you to organize a group of people to practice the Physical Exercise Technique, and these people will be my Ding Family¡¯s most devoted main force and the sharp knife in my hand. I don¡¯t care about talent or intelligence, and I only want them to be absolutely loyal.¡±

    ¡°Young master, please rest assured. I will build a devoted and reliable main force for you. If anyone whom I picked up betrays you, I will break his neck and kill myself to atone for my sins.¡±

    Xiahou sprang up, stood on one knee, and promised solemnly.

    He knew how powerful this physique-exercising boxing was. Without intelligence or talent requirements, it only had a hurdle called perseverance, which meant that even a strong-willed ordinary person could be strong. Thinking that these ordinary people would be strong fighters because of his training, he trembled with excitement.

 Chapter 412 - The Domineering Body Technique

    <h4>Chapter 412 The Domineering Body Technique</h4>

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t behave so formally. How can I not believe you? Loyalty is one thing, but a strong will is also needed. They must endure the suffering of such a tough practice.¡±

    Ding Ning hurriedly helped him up, but he was not as optimistic as Xiahou.

    This extremely painful practicing method was a severe test to the willpower of the Warrior, who could make some breakthroughs only at the moment when he reached the limit of the endurance of his body. If he fell before that moment came, the training was in vain.

    ¡°Young master, don¡¯t worry. I will take the disposition as the top principle to choose the trainees. If their dispositions are not good and they have no perseverance, I will never allow them to join my team.¡±

    Xiahou guaranteed firmly.

    ¡°Good. After selecting the trainees, please let me know. I will tell them the technique because it is impossible to write it down.¡±

    Satisfied, Ding Ning nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out first. These are the herbs I prepared. Let me give you two more bags. When your strength is used up, ask others to carry you to the bathroom to bathe, but remember that you can only take three baths a day at most. You must know that doing too much may not be good.¡±

    ¡°Okay, young master, I see.¡±

    Pleased, Xiahou took the herb bags and could not wait to begin to practice again because he was so hungry for strength.

    In Green Cloud Club, he helplessly saw that Lu Zhan and Feng Jun, who were like a pile of mud, were carried out. He took out his herb bags and asked others to carry them to take the herbal bath.

    On his way here, he had called Xiaoniu and his colleagues toe here, hoping to teach them the Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique together. Compared with the subordinates of Xiahou, Lu Zhan and his other eight colleagues were more trusted by him.

    ¡°Oh, why haven¡¯t I seen Ling Yun? Has she fallen also because of the practice?¡± Ding Ning signaled the two gang members guarding Ling Yun¡¯s room at the door to leave, but he secretly opened the door which was locked from inside and sneaked in.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    Seeing someone suddenlye in, Ling Yun, who was lying naked on the floor, couldn¡¯t help screaming. The room was permeated with a weird smell.

    When she saw Ding Ning, Ling Yun was relieved but then blushed. ¡°Bad guy, get out of here quickly. The room stinks.¡±

    Ding Ning smirked. ¡°If I didn¡¯te, how long would you like to lie on the floor?¡±

    ¡°I hate you. Get out quickly. I stink.¡±

    Ling Yun¡¯s face turned so red that it almost bled, and she urged anxiously.

    It was not that she was ashamed of being watched by him. They had been a couple for a long time, and he had seen everything of her before, but since a woman was happy to please the man she loved, she was embarrassed by the smelly impurities discharged from her body.

    ¡°Forget it, I still like you. I told you all not to hasten to practice, but you didn¡¯t take my advice seriously. Now, you¡¯ve seen the result.¡±

    Ding Ning walked over as he slightly reproached her, carried her in his arms, stepped into the bathroom, and went to wash her.

    ¡°You¡¯ve be more and more excellent now, and I don¡¯t want tog behind you further and further.¡±

    Ling Yun lost all her strength, allowing Ding Ning to clean the stinking impurities on her, but she said with sad eyes.

    ¡°God, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been thinking. No matter when it is, I will always be your little attendant.¡±

    Ding Ning scratched her high nose and said in a pampering manner.

    Ling Yun¡¯s big eyes curved into crescents, and she said with a sweet smile, ¡°But I still want to be more excellent, and I don¡¯t want others to say that I can¡¯t match you.¡±

    ¡°Yun, you are already excellent. If anyone dares to say that, I will knock his or her teeth out.¡±

    Ding Ning coaxed her while filling the bathtub with water and threw a herb bag in.

    Ling Yun¡¯s eyes glinted. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°I told you that you need to use herbs to help you while practicing the physique-exercising boxing. Each time you finish practicing it and lose your strength, you should take the herbal bath, and then your strength will soon recover.¡±

    Feeling the pain in his heart, Ding Ning picked her up, put her in the bathtub, and said gently, ¡°Do you feel this is toilsome?¡±

    ¡°No. As long as this can improve my strength, I won¡¯t fear the toil.¡±

    In front of Ding Ning, Ling Yun did not have any airs of an underworld Big Sister and waspletely a tender little woman, looking at him with affection.

    ¡°It¡¯s good you are not afraid of the toil. You will use up all your strength each time you practice this physique-exercising boxing, and you will break the endurance limit of your body, but it¡¯s not good to bathe too much. You can only take three baths each day; otherwise, the excessive medical power will stay in you and bring hidden danger to your health.¡±

    Ding Ning exhorted solemnly.

    ¡°Oh, I see. It¡¯s very good if I can practice three times a day. That will be much better than lying a whole day only after practicing one time now.¡±

    Ling Yun¡¯s big eyes twinkled in surprise. ¡°Husband, by the way, what¡¯s the name of this physical exercise? It seems so great and can also take out the impurities inside the body. My skin has be a little better, right?¡±

    ¡°This is called Domineering Body Technique. Unexpectedly, it¡¯s true that it does have the function of beautifying the skill and making it whiter.¡±

    After all, the Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique was too shocking, so Ding Ning changed the name instantly. After observing Ling Yun¡¯s white and tender skin carefully, he couldn¡¯t help making a sound of surprise.

    ¡°Hee hee, then I will need to practice more. It can improve my physical strength and also beautify and whiten my skin. What a wonderful thing!¡±

    Ling Yun got up excitedly and kissed Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning pushed her back to the bathtub helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let¡¯s talk about it after you fully absorb the medical effect.¡±

    ¡°Okay, after I fully absorb the medical effect, you will need to ¡®deliver your tax grain to the state¡¯. You haven¡¯te home during this time. I wonder if you have delivered ¡®that¡¯ to other women?¡±

    Ling Yun gave a charming wink and said seductively.

    Ding Ning¡¯s mouth and tongue became dry, and he raised her chin and smiled. ¡°After I help Xiaoniu and others learn the technique, I promise I will deliver each and every grain to the ¡®granary¡¯.¡±

    ¡°This is your promise. After practicing the Domineering Body Technique, I feel that I¡¯m full of strength. No matter what, I will defeat you and force you to beg for mercy.¡±

    Ling Yun raised her chin at a 45-degree angle. That little face allured Ding Ning so much that he wished to defeat ¡°all her troops¡± now, but he worked hard to suppress his desire and said, ¡°By then, I hope you won¡¯t cry and shout to beg for mercy.¡±

    ¡°Humph, let¡¯s wait and see.¡±

    Ling Yun¡¯s cheeks turned red, and she became afraid, but she was not convinced and said.

    After Ding Ning finished teaching the boxing one hourter, he delivered the herb bags to everyone and told them that they shoulde to Ling Yun to ask for more after using them up. During this time, he might not have time toe here and admonished that no one should leak the Domineering Body Technique to the outsiders.

    Everyone nodded repetitively to promise and then left joyfully.

    Xiaoniu stayed alone and wanted to say something but stopped. Ding Ning said with a smile, ¡°We are close friends. If you have anything to say, just say it.¡±

    ¡°Boss, our old squad leader has been discharged. He doesn¡¯t want to return to Tianfu Company anymore, and that... we don¡¯t want to stay there anymore. Can we go to Green Field Vi?¡±

    Xiaoniu stuttered and also sneaked a peek at Ling Yun.

    Then Ding Ning remembered that Murong Yanran had sent him a message, saying that she had resigned and was preparing for her jewelrypany. Indeed, there was no need for Xiaoniu and his colleagues to stay there any longer.

    As for the name Green Field Vi, that was made by Cheng Hu and his colleagues for the courtyard in the western suburbs, where arge patch ofnd was used to build a pharmaceutical nt, a warehouse, family buildings, and vis, and other areas were used to nt all kinds of fragrant herbs, with the air being fresh and everything being green, so the courtyard was named Green Field Vi.

    ¡°Okay, you guys cane back. It happens that Cheng Hu and his two colleagues don¡¯t have enough time to deal with their affairs. So, juste back and live with your families.¡±

    Ding Ning waved his hand generously, and Xiaoniu beamed.

    Ling Yun smiled to disagree. ¡°I don¡¯t think you want toe back to live with your family, and I think you miss Cheng Lin, right?¡±

    Xiaoniu blushed and scratched his ears and cheeks in embarrassment.

    Ding Ning was quite surprised. ¡°Who is Cheng Lin?¡±

    ¡°Cheng Hu¡¯s sister. She is a beautiful girl and is in love with Xiaoniu now.¡±

    Ling Yun chuckled.

    Ding Ning was overjoyed and patted Xiaoniu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Great, brother, work hard. When you get married, I will give you a big red envelope.¡±

    Xiaoniu scratched the back of his head and grinned. ¡°Thank you, boss.¡±

    ¡°Husband, by the way, you should talk to Brother Jun. Wang Yang¡¯s elder sister Wang Lijiao is such a cold beautifuldy. Everyone is working to match them, but he himself is like a nerd and doesn¡¯t understand feelings. Yet, he follows your advice.¡±

    Ling Yun suddenly remembered that Wang Yang and others asked her to make a bond for them. Unfortunately, Feng Jun treated her respectfully, but he had been cold and did notmunicate with her much, and she had no good reason to raise topics.

    Ding Ning hesitated and gave a wry smile. ¡°It¡¯s good if we rtives can marry each other, but love is something between two people, and we can only try to make a bond and create more opportunities for them. If this can be sessful, that¡¯s the best thing, but if not, I¡¯m afraid that this will hurt their brotherhood feelings.¡±

    Xiaoniu waved his hand and said thievishly, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. In fact, they have long liked each other. As soon as they meet, they leer at each other, but their characters are cold, and they are too shy to speak. Now their only problem is to show their love. If they can stay longer with each other, they are bound to be sessful.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will ask Feng Jun toe back to Green Field Vi in a while and rece him with Wang Yang. Anyway, let Wang Yang sacrifice for his sister¡¯s happiness.¡±

    Ding Ning patted his thigh excitedly.

    But Ling Yun straightened her face. ¡°What do you mean? Why is this a sacrifice? Is my ce a suffering zone?¡±

    Ding Ning was speechless.

    Xiaoniu smirked and instantly ran away. ¡°Let me inform Feng Jun now.¡±

    After arranging the handover, Ding Ning shut the door and began his ¡°battle¡± against Ling Yun, who believed that she could win, but atst, she was not strong enough and had a crushing defeat, begging for mercy.

    Ding Ning was satisfied and forgave her. The confidence he lost when he bedded Luoxue was found here, and then he held Ling Yun in his arms and told her that he had found his elder sister.

    Initially, he thought that Ling Yun would be angry that he did note to live with her. Unexpectedly, she expressed her understanding in an extremely generous way and also said that she would spare some time someday to go to his sister¡¯s family, making Ding Ning quite gratified.

    ¡°s, I don¡¯t know what happened to Gangzi and others. By now, I haven¡¯t received news about them.¡±

    Ling Yunzilyy in his arms, but she suddenly thought of those missing young sworn brothers and said a little sadly.

    ¡°Right, I have almost forgotten that without your reminder. At that time, they were taken away by my sister¡¯s men, for the reason that they might go and testify against me. Without your words, I have almost forgotten them.¡±

    Ding Ning patted his forehead and apologized, ¡°Now this issue is almost over, and I will ask someone to release them. Don¡¯t worry. They didn¡¯t suffer and only lost freedom.¡±

    ¡°Good, as long as they are fine.¡±

    Ling Yun heaved a long sigh of relief. She only worried about their safety, but since she knew they were safe and sound, she was relieved. ¡°By the way, husband, can we teach Gangzi and others the Domineering Body Technique?¡±

    Ding Ning pondered for a moment and nodded. ¡°We can teach Gangzi and Xiaoyu, but not Yuanyang.¡±

    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like Yuanyang?¡±

    Ling Yun¡¯s big eyes twinkled, and she asked a little strangely. In her impression, of the three people including Gangzi, Ding Ning had the best impression of Yuanyang.

    Ding Ning hesitated and repeated the words he said in the basement of the Axe Gang in the past. ¡°In fact, Yuanyang did his best, butpared with the loyal Gangzi and Xiaoyu, he is a little inferior. The people I need must be absolutely loyal and can¡¯t betray me even if they have to die, but Yuanyang does not have that character.¡±

 Chapter 413 - Qiao Yuhan

    <strong>Chapter 413 Qiao Yuhan</strong>

    Ling Yun bit her lips, had sadness in her eyes, and never thought that such a thing had happened at that time.

    She nodded to show her understanding. ¡°I see. I will take care of it.¡±

    The two of them caressed each other for a few more moments before Ding Ning took a bath and left refreshed.

    That night he went to Executive Zhou¡¯s appointment and met the newly appointed executive Zhong Qixiang of Changjiang Hospital.

    Being the former president of Ninghai Medical College, Zhong Qixiang was a shrewd man of more than 50 years old. He praised Ding Ning a lot and had been seeking to build ties with him through ttering words.

    Mutual respect contributes to good humanmunication. Since the man talked with smiles, Ding Ning could not put on airs. Thus, their meeting was friendly.

    After dinner, Ding Ning declined their suggestion on going out to y, went straight to Purple Star Pavilion Club, sent Prince Hengli the jade carving with the shape of the Yingguo Queen holding a peach of longevity he made in his spare time with the emerald, and also asked Holman for an autograph and took it to Uncle Zhang.

    With the address Secretary Xu gave him, he then hastened to Swan Lake Community to treat Qiao Zhenya.

    Although Qiao Zhenya was found sick, there was no way for the hospital to treat this disease. So, he did not go to the hospital but went straight back to his residence in Swan Lake Community.

    ¡°You are finally here. Sorry to bother you.¡±

    Qiao Qiao opened the door, looking a little unnatural.

    Ding Ning nodded indifferently. Since Qiao Qiao wanted to keep a distance from him, he would not try to approach her.

    Out of the benevolence of a doctor, he came to treat Qiao Zhenya, and this was also a way to end the rtionship between him and Qiao Qiao.

    As expected, at Qiao Zhenya¡¯s home, Ding Ning finally saw Qiao Qiao¡¯s father Qiao Yuhan, the old guy whom he had been hating for more than a year.

    With the help of the hacker Wu Xian, he could easily get the background information of Qiao Yuhan.

    Qiao Yuhan, who was 56 this year, was the Chairman of the Board of Directors of the multinational group Huanyu Group, which was one of the top 100 Chinese enterprises ranked 27th on Hurun Rich List, and his assets had reached up to 100 billion. These were the assets shown in public, but his hidden assets could not be estimated.

    That was why he insulted Ding Ning so arrogantly in the face and trampled on his dignity at that time.

    Since Ding Ning was refined by the Spell of Savage Soldier¡¯s Body, his mentality had long changed. What was the point no matter how many assets he had? As long as he had powerful strength, he could make as much money as he wanted.

    Apart from anything else, only when Rice Bean Oral Solution went public would the pharmaceuticalpanies around the worlde to his door and talk to him on cooperation. Even the Shenzhou government could not take away his patent.

    More importantly, he also had the newly developed anti-rejection drug and traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia. Only by selling their agent rights to the whole world each year could he be one of the richest in the world in a short time.

    Money was just a number for him now, and could no longer stir up any waves in his mind.

    When Qiao Yuhan, who was sitting on the sofa reading the newspaper, saw the expressionless Ding Ning, he stood up out of politeness to show he weed him, but the pride in his bone was still hard to hide. He said a little unhappily, ¡°Doctor Ding, it was really hard to phone you.¡±

    Ding Ning raised his brows and sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t like answering strangers¡¯ calls.¡±

    ¡°Humph, you just want to sell your skill with a good price, don¡¯t you? Say it, how much do you want? I¡¯ll write you a check now.¡±

    With a high position and great power, Qiao Yuhan disliked Ding Ning. Although he was the Chairman of Huanyu Group, he had been beaten by this lowly young man, so he was quite angry.

    ¡°Money? Is it great to have money? Can you heal your son¡¯s disease because you have money? Then, invite a more excellent one with your money.¡±

    Ding Ning did not want to swallow the insult and turned around to leave without taking a look at him.

    ¡°Father, what are you doing? He is the only one who can save Zhenya.¡±

    Looking gloomy, Qiao Qiao hurriedly took Ding Ning¡¯s arm and looked at him imploringly. ¡°Ding Ning, my father has a bad temper. Don¡¯t take his attitude so seriously, please.¡±

    Seeing that she was about to cry, Ding Ning softened his heart and slowed down subconsciously.

    Qiao Yuhan¡¯s face turned dark. In the business world, he could always do whatever he wanted, and no one had ever dared to show him his unhappiness. Even if this was rted to his son¡¯s life, he could not bend his knees to ask a little doctor for help.

    If he had not consulted the world¡¯s top medical experts, who could do nothing about Qiao Zhenya¡¯s disease, and he had to rely on Ding Ning to treat his son, he would break Ding Ning¡¯s leg right now.

    But now he had to swallow his anger. With a cold snort, he straightened his face, turned around, and walked into his study, keeping an indifferent attitude.

    With anger in his eyes, Ding Ning clenched his fist and swore silently, ¡°Qiao Yuhan, I will make you lower your noble head before me.¡±

    ¡°Ding Ning, I apologize for my father. Please forgive him.¡±

    Qiao Qiao made a solemn bow to apologize.

    Ding Ning shook his head and looked at her eyes carefully. ¡°Qiao Qiao, you don¡¯t need to apologize to me. I promised to treat your younger brother. First, I am a doctor; second, we are ssmates; third, I misunderstood you. This is like paying off my debt. After I cure your brother¡¯s disease, we will not be creditor and debtor anymore or have any connections from then on.¡±

    Qiao Qiao was shocked, felt the throb in her heart, bit her red lips, staggered two steps back, had a mist in her beautiful eyes, and lowered her head to smile miserably. ¡°Right, what else can I hope for? No matter what, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Where is your brother?¡±

    Ding Ning asked indifferently.

    ¡°In the bedroom, let me take you in.¡±

    Speaking of real business, Qiao Qiao cheered herself up and pointed at the door of one bedroom.

    When the door was pushed open, they saw Qiao Zhenya wearing headphones to listen to the music, with his eyes closed lying on the bed. As the music went, his hands and feet shook.

    ¡°Zhenya, Zhenya, Ding Ning hase to treat your disease.¡±

    Qiao Qiao took off Qiao Zhenya¡¯s earphones and said softly.

    In just a few days, Qiao Zhenya¡¯s hair had begun to whiten and the wrinkles on his face had made him look like a middle-aged man of 40 to 50 years old. His aging speed was much faster than Ding Ning imagined.

    ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯vee!¡±

    Seeing Ding Ning, Qiao Zhenya grinned, but his address shocked Ding Ning.

    Qiao Qiao blushed and feigned anger. ¡°What are you talking about? Don¡¯t make wrong calls.¡±

    ¡°Well, well, I see. Sister, please leave. I¡¯m an adult now, and it is not convenient to treat me when you are here.¡±

    Qian Zhenya got up extremely flexibly from the bed, pushed Qiao Qiao out, and closed the door behind him.

    He winked at Ding Ning and said, ¡°Sister-inw, do you like my sister?¡±

    Ding Ning was stunned and shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°Your sister and I are just ordinary ssmates. You think too much.¡±

    This guy was a really simple man. He didn¡¯t have too many days to live, but he still cared about such trivialities.

    ¡°No way. Even if you don¡¯t like my sister, you should have a good opinion of her at least, right?¡±

    Qiao Zhenya didn¡¯t believe him, pursed his lips, and said unconvinced.

    ¡°Good opinion? Of course, I have. Anyway, your sister was once a civilian school beauty queen.¡±

    Ding Ning said a little ironically.

    Qiao Zhenya suddenly whispered seriously, ¡°Brother-inw, I¡¯m sure my sister likes you. After graduation for a year, so many people pursued her, but she has never taken a serious look at them. My family forced her to have blind dates, but she refused with her life as a threat.¡±

    Qiao Zhenya had a little sadness that came from the depth of his heart. ¡°Being born in such a big family like ours is a kind of sadness because we can¡¯t control our happiness. Although my sister has never said it, I know that she has been having someone in her heart, but I didn¡¯t know who he is until I met you, and then I knew that person must be you.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart beat nervously. Although Qiao Qiao and he had been reserved and never talked about love, he had to admit that Qiao Qiao was the first girl whom he really adored. She was the only girl he liked in his infatuated adolescent years and could be regarded as his first love.

    The result was sad, and that was his emotional entanglement. When he suddenly heard Qiao Zhenya say so, no wonder he was excited.

    But reason woke him up soon, and he ridiculed himself, ¡°No way. Even if your sister has someone in her heart, that one is not me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that one is you, absolutely!¡±

    Qiao Zhenya looked at him with very clear eyes. ¡°Otherwise, my sister would not have been following your Weibo ount.¡±

    ¡°We registered Weibo ounts together at school. Probably, she forgot to unfollow me.¡±

    Ding Ning was in a mess. ¡°Has she been following my Weibo ount? Why? Does she really like me?

    ¡°No Way. If she really liked me, she would not have disappeared from me without giving an exnation at that time. Ding Ning, wake up, don¡¯t dream about it.¡±

    Qiao Zhenya stared at him. ¡°Brother-inw, don¡¯t doubt it. I know my sister best. If she didn¡¯t like you, she would not have been waiting for you, waiting for you to grow, waiting for you to get the qualification of marrying her and then pursue her.¡±

    ¡°Enough. There is no such thing as a qualification in love. If she really liked me, she would have tried to stay with me in spite of everything, but I saw nothing of her love. Don¡¯t talk about it anymore. Now let me treat your disease. After the treatment, we will take our different paths, as if we have never met each other.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s face turned dark. He violently interrupted him and took his wrist to feel his pule.

    ¡°I can choose not to be treated, but I beg of you to treat my sister a little better. Do you agree?¡±

    Qiao Zhenya¡¯s eyes misted with tears. He did his best to sit up, tore his hair, and said with agony, ¡°My sister has done too much for me. In our family, boys are raised with poor conditions, and girls are raised with good conditions. Each one of us boys will have to begin to experience the poor life of the grassroots from 16 and train our independent living ability, but because of my disease, my sister reced me to have lived six years of poor life. She had to earn her living expenses, tuition fees, and all other fees by working. I made her suffer, I made her suffer, and I feel quite sorry. Without my damning disease, my sister would not have had to take the responsibility that I should have taken.¡±

    Seeing Qiao Zhenya¡¯s tearful look, Ding Ning couldn¡¯t help being moved. ¡°Qiao Qiao, what kind of girl are you? Why can I never see you through? Why do you never want to open up to me?¡±

    Ding Ning patted Qiao Zhenya¡¯s shoulder lightly and said gently, ¡°All these things have passed, and you will recover. If you think you owe your sister something, you should stand up like a real man, to shelter your sister from the wind and rain, protect her, and take care of her.¡±

    ¡°Can I really recover, brother-inw?¡±

    Qiao Zhenya wiped away his tears and took a child¡¯s clear look at him, with hope and anticipation in it.

    Ding Ning gave a smile. ¡°You know your sister keeps an eye on my Weibo ount every moment, so you should know that my medical skills are excellent. Don¡¯t worry. Since you can call me brother-inw, I must cure you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, as long as you can cure me, I will only treat you as my brother-inw in my lifetime.¡±

    Qiao Zhenya said childishly, making Ding Ning smile bitterly. Excessive energy had consumed too much of his vitality, so Ding Ning wondered if his IQ had be lower than that of a normal adult. ¡°Is the brother-inw you approved thewful one?¡±

    In order not to cause unnecessary trouble, Ding Ning blocked his meridians with the Meridian Severing Hand, getting him into the anesthetic state.

 Chapter 414 - Sisterâ€™s Worry

    <h4>Chapter 414 Sister¡¯s Worry</h4>

    With a glint of his eyes, Ding Ning stuck a Speed-slowing Charm that he had long been prepared to him. As a beam of charm light flickered, the charm entered him.

    This was a charm he specially made, which could slow down the speed of metabolism in him, but now it could only work in theory. As for how effective it was, he still had no idea.

    Ding Ning took his wrist and amplified his Absolute Touch numerous times, nervously observing the changes in Qiao Zhenya¡¯s body. When he found that the metabolism of Qiao Zhenya¡¯s cells had begun to slow down as expected, he couldn¡¯t help feeling relieved. It seemed that this method was feasible.

    Facing the aging disease that no one in the whole world could treat, Ding Ning was not sure if he could cure it, either. What he could do was constantly use the charm to reduce the updating speed of his cells and supplement vitality for him at the same time, so to slow down his aging speed, and then elongate his lifespan.

    But all this was based on the condition that his charm could work. As a result, he was lucky, and his bet was sessful.

    Since the first step was sessful, the following procedure was simple. Ding Ning took out the Green Ivy Bead and guided the dense vitality that he did not want to give to his body, and the vitality moved along his meridians to every part of his body to repair the organs which had shown signs of aging.

    One hourter, the organ-repairing procedure was finished. The white hairs on Qiao Zhenya¡¯s forehead had miraculously be dark, and every piece of his kin had also begun to be white and glossy, meeting the standards of his current age.

    But Ding Ning knew that this was only temporary. When the effect of the charm disappeared, he would return to his previous state and even age faster.

    So, he, who had long been prepared, took out a charm made of red coral and put it on the neck of Qiao Zhenya who had fallen asleep. After doing all this, he opened the door wearily.

    Qiao Qiao walked to and fro in the sitting room, feeling quite anxious. When she saw Ding Ning open the door, she went over nervously at once. ¡°What about it?¡±

    ¡°So far, this disease can¡¯t be cured. I can only use the jade charm to suppress it and slow down his metabolic speed. As long as he has the jade charm, he can live like a normal person, but he had better not do some vigorous exercise again, lest that it should make his metabolism speed up and cause the disease again. If that happens, he will age faster.¡±

    Ding Ning warned very seriously.

    What he did not say was that he carved two charms in the red coral. One was the Speed-slowing charm, which was used to suppress his metabolic speed; the other was the Soul-guiding Charm, which was used to automatically absorb the Spiritual Energy between heaven and earth and slowly supplement Spiritual Energy consumption of the Speed-slowing charm.

    This was to keep the bnce between the consumption of the Speed-slowing Charm and the absorption of the Spiritual Energy. If he exercised too vigorously, the bnce would be easily damaged and lead to the overconsumption of the Speed-slowing Charm. Then, the charm would lose its efficacy and make him sick again.

    ¡°I will let him remember that. Thank you, Ding Ning!¡±

    Qiao Qiao cried with joy. Ding Ning had not cured Qiao Zhenya, but since he could make him live like a normal personal, she was very satisfied.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving. Thank you for inviting me. The treatment cost is 200!¡±

    Thick-skinned, Ding Ning reached out his hand to ask for the treatment cost.

    Qiao Qiao opened his cute little mouth in shock. ¡°200?¡±

    ¡°Right, 200. A doctor should be benevolent. My master said that I can only charge 200 for each home treatment.¡±

    Ding Ning pouted helplessly but protested inwardly. ¡°Sister Qiao, you are too stubborn. I should ask a wealthy man like Qiao Yuhan to payrge sums.¡±

    Qiao Qiao took out a check with fluster, forcibly put it into his hand, and being angry about his non-motivated attitude, said, ¡°200 for each treatment, and when will you be rich?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of charging so much money? To be a man like your father who thinks he can buy everything with money?¡±

    Ding Ning knew that Qiao Qiao was different from Qiao Yuhan, but he couldn¡¯t help ridiculing her, then put the five million check back into her hand, and said coldly, ¡°I can¡¯t change the five million check. Give me 200 cash or transfer money to me.¡±

    Qiao Qiao¡¯s eyes turned red, and she lowered her head, bit her red lips, directly took out 200 cash, and put it into his hand. ¡°Let me see you off.¡±

    ¡°No need, I know the way.¡±

    Ding Ning hardened his heart, waved his hand expressionlessly, pushed the door open, and left.

    ¡°Cured?¡±

    The study¡¯s door was opened. Dark-faced, Qiao Yuhan walked out and looked sharply at Qiao Qiao.

    Qiao Qiao turned around and took a deep breath to hide the tear marks on her face. ¡°Yes, cured. My brother can live like a normal person.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. If he hadn¡¯t cured my son, I would break his leg. Well, we won¡¯t owe each other anything from now on, and you should not see each other anymore.¡±

    Qiao Yuhan skewed the corner of his mouth and said coldly.

    ¡°Here is your check.¡±

    Qiao Qiao looked gloomy and forcibly put the check into Qiao Yuhan¡¯s hand.

    Qiao Yuhan was a little shocked and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t ept the check?¡±

    Qiao Qiao said ironically, ¡°Not everyone treats money more important than anything else.¡±

    ¡°Humph, feigned purity, because he wants to leave you a good impression and build ties with our Qiao Family. Qiao Qiao, I¡¯ve met many such bumpkins, and you shouldn¡¯t be hoodwinked.¡±

    Qiao Yuhan softened his tone a bit and persuaded earnestly, ¡°You and he don¡¯t belong to the same ss. Now your status is different, and you won¡¯t have any connections with him in the future. Don¡¯t miss him anymore.¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    After answering expressionlessly, Qiao Qiao turned around, walked into his brother¡¯s room, closed the door, leaned against it, and cried uncontrobly.

    ¡°Qiao Qiao, open the door!¡±

    Qiao Yuhan kept knocking on the door outside.

    Qiao Qiao wiped away his tears and opened the door. Qiao Yuhan nced at her, walked expressionlessly to Qiao Zhenya¡¯s bed, and gently looked at his face which had just be young again, and he was in a sound sleep.

    His eyes suddenly fell on the red coral on Qiao Zhenya¡¯s neck and brightened, and he shouted in surprise, ¡°When did Zhenya get the pendant made of the best red coral? This is something worth a few million.¡±

    Shocked, Qiao Qiao suddenly thought of Ding Ning¡¯s words and instantly shrieked, ¡°Don¡¯t touch it.¡±

    ¡°Look at the way you talk to your father! Don¡¯t be afraid. I will just take a look.¡±

    Qiao Yuhan said, dissatisfied.

    ¡°That is what Ding Ning gave him. He said that Zhenya¡¯s disease can¡¯t be cured temporarily. This jade piece can help him live like a normal person. Never take it off.¡±

    Qiao Qiao exined hurriedly.

    ¡°Humph, don¡¯t talk nonsense. He is a beggar. How could he use the best red coral to save others? Do you really think he is a great master who can make magic weapons?¡±

    Qiao Yuhan didn¡¯t believe a word of that, but since he treated his son¡¯s life with great care, he did not do anything. With his status, he must have met some excellent magic weapon makers, but if someone told him that Ding Ning could make magic weapons and also use them to save lives, he would never believe it.

    ¡°No matter whether you believe it or not, you can¡¯t take the jade pendant.¡±

    Seeing that he did not believe her, Qiao Qiao lost her patience to argue. Since this was rted to his brother¡¯s life, she gritted her teeth to roar like a young leopard mother protecting her cubs.

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I won¡¯t take it, okay? No matter what measures he took, he saved Zhenya once. Being a great family, our Qiao Family won¡¯t owe this poor boy anything. Later, I will find a chance to repay him, lest that he should pester you.¡±

    Qiao Yuhan said coldly, making Qiao Qiao feel powerless and sad.

    Since her mother suddenly passed away soon after her graduationst year, Qiao Yuhan¡¯s character had dramatically changed: He became domineering, autocratic, cold, and cruel. She could no longer feel the warmth of her father¡¯s love, and he would never allow anyone to disobey his decisions.

    Fortunately, her fate had recentlye to a turning point, and Qiao Yuhan¡¯s attitude toward her had be much better also because of it, but this turning point would only make her further and further away from Ding Ning. That was why she felt so much pain in her heart.

    When he came home, Ding Ning found that his sister was very sorrowful and Luoxue wasforting her with whispers.

    ¡°What¡¯s up? Sister, you¡¯ve met any trouble?¡±

    Ding Ning went over and asked with concern, and he had long forgotten the sleeping embarrassment of holding his sister in his armsst night.

    ¡°s, it is still the matter of the project. Although Zhu Chang¡¯an and Director Ma have been arrested, Ninghai¡¯s local building materials suppliers are unwilling to end this matter and are still making more trouble. Without enough building materials, how can I finish the project as scheduled? By then, I will have to pay an astronomical penalty, which will destroy our Longteng Group.¡±

    Ding Qianlie said with worries.

    Ding Ning instantly passed Holman¡¯s autograph to Uncle Zhang and angered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these building materials suppliers? They don¡¯t want to make money? What about the previous cooperation partners of our group?¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Those building materials suppliers who cooperated with us before are in dilemma too. They did want to earn the money, but they were warned by the Industry Association. No one wanted to offend the Industry Association because of us, so we had to stop the project.¡±

    Leaning against Ding Ning¡¯s shoulder, Ding Qianlie said with distress, ¡°Initially, I thought that with Prince Halidan¡¯s rmendation, we would be able to reach a deal with the Dibai Business Mission and also force the Industry Association to be a little restrained. After all, this is the business cooperation that even the National Business Department attached great importance to, but I never expected that their Mission¡¯s leader Apudule is a just and stern man. Although he added our Longteng Group¡¯s name to their business tour list, he will still conduct a strict formal investigation and require an effect disy.¡±

    ¡°Do I need to tell this to Halidan again?¡±

    Ding Ning never expected that this matter could be soplicated and said with a frown.

    ¡°Useless. Mission Leader Apudule also said that although they are a Dibai Holding Company, they need to be responsible for the Dibai royal family. A sessful business deal must be based on the cooperation partner¡¯s decent power.¡±

    Ding Qianlie said with distress, ¡°Their main cooperation project is refrigeration equipment this time. You know that most areas in Zhongdong are deserts and are very hot, so manufacturers of advanced refrigeration equipment such as refrigerators, air conditioners, and others are their first target. Previously, Dibai was very dissatisfied with the brand of a German manufacturer that it cooperated with. Thus, it ns to find a more advanced refrigeration equipment manufacturer to cooperate with this time. Based on this, it will consider other aspects of cooperation.¡±

    ¡°Is there any refrigeration equipment manufacturer in our group?¡±

    Ding Ning twisted the section between his eyebrows into a knot.

    ¡°Yes, there is an ¡°Ice Sea¡± refrigeration equipment factory in our group, but their requirements are too harsh. With our current production technology, we can now produce a refrigerator with the cold-air and frost-free function in its refrigerating chamber, but how can we make all the refrigeration equipment free from noise and the freezers free from ice?¡±

    Ding Qianlie said anxiously.

    ¡°Can a refrigerator be called refrigerator if its freezer is free from ice?¡±

    Ding Ning asked with confusion.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that the freezer doesn¡¯t freeze. They mean they want tworger freezers. One can be used to make ice, and the other cannot even with the same low temperature. I guess the Dibai Great Hotel wants to rece all its refrigeration equipment and provide the best service. After all, the sailing hotel is a seven-star hotel. The project is not big, but if we can take it, it means that our ¡°Ice Sea¡± has the top production capacity in the refrigeration equipment industry. This will be a live ad, which can build the best word of mouth and take our ¡°Ice Sea¡± to the international market.¡±

    Ding Qianlie heaved a sigh, ¡°s, pitifully, our researchers have no such ability.¡±

 Chapter 415 - The Magic Use of Runes

    <h4>Chapter 415 The Magic Use of Runes</h4>

    ¡°Alright, sister, take it easy. Leave it to me. You must be tired after the day, so take a rest early.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes flickered. He seemed to think of something and was excited with an itch for a try on his face.

    Ding Qianlie stretched herself and thought that Ding Ning was trying tofort her. She yawned and said with tearful eyes, ¡°Take a rest, all of you. I¡¯ll go to sleep now.¡±

    ¡°Good night, sister!¡±

    Luoxue would not go to bed unless Ding Ning went to bed. Chin in hands, she looked at Ding Ning with eager eyes and did not look sleepy at all.

    Ding Ning fondled her head with affection and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t apany you to visit the restaurant. How is it? How do you feel about the decoration?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful, like a castle in the air, and the operation room is very big...¡±

    Luoxue shook her hands and stamped her feet in excitement when talking about the restaurant. While describing the restaurant to Ding Ning, she waved her hands to express her joy.

    Ding Ning listened to her with a smile on his face. He was very pleased to see Luoxue¡¯s happy face. Maybe in her heart, happiness was such a simple thing.

    He did not need to look at the restaurant himself to know what it looked like. After all, he was the designer of the restaurant and had spent five million yuan to decorate it. Since he was so picky about the decoration, the decorationpany dared not to do the work perfunctorily.

    Arms around Luoxue¡¯s waist, Ding Ning discussed theyout of the restaurant with her in a gentle voice. When she became sleepy, Ding Ning said to her, ¡°Go to sleep, Luoxue. I need to study the refrigerator now.¡±

    ¡°Study the refrigerator?¡±

    Luoxue blinked her sleepy big eyes and asked in confusion.

    ¡°Yes, and the air conditioner.¡±

    With a mysterious smile on his face, Ding Ning said, ¡°Maybe tomorrow morning, you will see a miracle when you wake up.¡±

    Luoxue immediately became energetic and was no longer sleepy. She asked with her beautiful big eyes wide open, ¡°What miracle?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know it tomorrow morning. Now, go to sleep.¡±

    Ding Ning patted her tight hips with a smile and drove her upstairs.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Luoxue pretended to go upstairs to sleep reluctantly, but in fact, she peered out her little head to see what Ding Ning was doing.

    However, Ding Ning walked into the kitchen, so Luoxue could not see anything but could hear some cracking sounds of disassembling something. As a result, she could only go back to sleep.

    Ding Ning worked in the kitchen all night, and nobody knew what he was doing. Uncle Zhang, who got up the earliest, was surprised to find that his honorable young master was making breakfast. He was so surprised that his chin almost dropped.

    In the past, as long as Ding Ning ate at home, the second miss would make three meals for him, and even the dozen maids in their home could not have a hand in. As a result, it was really rare to see Ding Ning cook.

    Uncle Zhang, a noble housekeeper, respected Ding Ning very much because this mysterious young master knew Holman and even mentioned the prince of Dubaist night. He thus thought that Ding Ning must be a real noble; otherwise, he couldn¡¯t have been able to make friends with these noble figures.

    Though he stayed up all night, Ding Ning was not sleepy at all. After a night of doing tests, histest research products¡ªRune Refrigerator and Rune Air Conditioner, were sessfully created.

    As long as he figured out the operating principle of refrigerators and air conditioners, it was not easy to create Rune Refrigerators and Rune Air Conditioners.

    What Ding Ning needed to was just drawing several Ice-Condensing Runes, Air-Conditioning Runes and Spirit-Drawing Runes in his refrigerator and air conditioner. By doing so, the refrigerator and air conditioner would be high technology rune products which could work normally without electricity, would not produce any noise, and could adjust the temperature at any time.

    Ding Ning had remolded the refrigerator and air conditioner in the kitchen, which would save him a lot of electric bills.

    He even thought about engraving Starlight Runes and Lighting Runes in Luoxue¡¯s restaurant so that they even did not need to equip the restaurant withmps. However, considering that it would be too ostentatious, he decided to equip the restaurant withmps in the end. Nevertheless, sometimes, he could use these runes to create a romantic atmosphere.

    This time, the experiment greatly opened his mind. He realized that runes could be used widely in daily life. If runes could be poprized with great efforts, it would be a great leap for human civilization.

    People could use the power between heaven and earth through runes to make clothes and foods, to travel, and to build houses in a safe and environmentally friendly way.

    Nevertheless, Ding Ning was afraid that the news would be shocking, so before he could protect himself on his own, Ding Ning decided to study the formation thoroughly as soon as possible and upy the wildnd. He wanted to conduct rune experiments on thend to see if runes could be widely used in daily life.

    Once the experiment seeded, human civilization would develop toward another direction, in which the sci-tech civilization would be healthier, more advanced, and orderly than the current sci-tech civilization.

    ¡°Brother, why did you get up so early? I was thinking about making breakfast for you just now.¡±

    Luoxue rubbed her sleepy eyes and yawned. When she saw a substantial breakfast on the table, her spirits rose. She ran over happily and said, ¡°Wow, brother, you cooked personally. It seems I can enjoy a delicious meal.¡±

    When seeing that Luoxue filled her mouth with foods and kept chewing like a small squirrel, Ding Ning said to her in a tender tone and with affection, ¡°Eat more slowly. Nobody will seize your food.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m here to seize food from her. Wow, it smells so good.¡±

    Ding Qianlie rushed downstairs and sat beside Ding Luoxue with a grin. One leg over the other, she started to gorge on foods and said in an unclear tone, ¡°It¡¯s delicious, really delicious. Brother, please cook for me more often in the future.¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡± Ding Ning was amused. He made eyes at his sister, knocked on the table, and said to her, ¡°Only that, please pay more attention to table manner. Can¡¯t you see Uncle Zhang¡¯s grave face?¡±

    Seeing Uncle Zhang, who stood by the door of the kitchen like a door-god and looked grave as if he had had astriction, the two girls stuck out their tongues yfully, straightened their backs, and started to chew the foods like ady.

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry about the development project in the old area. The building material trader that we had cooperated with before woulde to see you before this evening.¡±

    Ding Ning said slowly while enjoying his food.

    Ding Qianlie¡¯s hands paused as she looked at him skeptically and said, ¡°How is it possible? Aren¡¯t they afraid of the threats from the industry association?¡±

    ¡°Industry association?¡±

    Ding Ning sneered coldly and said, ¡°Industry association served as a bridge and a tie between government and enterprises. It¡¯s just a civil organization. Since now the association failed to uphold fairness and justice, strike some enterprises deliberately, and disturbed the fairpetitions in the market, we should rece the current president with someone else.¡±

    ¡°Just as you said, it is a non-governmental organization. Is it so easy to change the president? Even the government couldn¡¯t have a hand in, right?¡±

    Ding Qianlie was very clever. She immediately realized that Ding Ning must have found someone to help them, but she could not think of who this powerful person could be.

    ¡°The Real Estate Industry Association had been rotten to their bones. They ganged up with the local real estate developers to strike foreign developers at will and engaged in unfairpetitions. Unfortunately, relying on their identities as local people, they have been on a smooth way for so long that they forgot they were a non-governmental organization under the leadership and supervision of the Shenzhou government. Though it¡¯s difficult for the government to intervene, it¡¯s easy for them to handle a non-governmental organization. Besides, the real estate industry is not clean itself. They bought state cadres over through bribe and struck foreign enterprises at will. Those corrupt cadres turned a blind eye to their illegal activities. Now, all the members of the association have been taken away by the government for investigation. The whole industry is faced with a great purge, so, don¡¯t worry, sister.¡±

    Ding Ning was so certain about what he said because he had received a call from Xiao Nuo this morning. Thetter told him that many corrupt activities of Director Ma and Zhu Chang¡¯an had been exposed, while the government was striking corruption with great efforts recently.

    Outsiders might not know that building bridges, roads, and properties could make huge profits, but insiders did. They knew very well that the construction industry was an industry with great profits. Especially after the government ganged up with the enterprises, the profits within the industry could drive people crazy.

    As a result, few officials who were in charge of the important governmental projects would let go of such a great chance to make money.

    For this reason, the government held an urgent meeting that night. On the meeting, Mayor Du struck the table angrily and said that the case must be investigated thoroughly no matter who was involved.

    A special investigation team consisting of cadres from Commission for Discipline Inspection, Public Security, and Prosecutor¡¯s Office started the investigation overnight. Many involved officials who were sleeping with their wives or lovers were taken away for investigation.

    All the people of the industry association, including the president and the members, were arrested. They were suspected of breaking thew by buying or selling the bid from or to the officials during the tendering and bidding of the real estate project.

    The clues obtained from them indicated that some leading cadres at the deputy municipal level who were in charge of the construction work of the city were involved. It seemed that an earthquake would attack the official circles of Ninghai.

    The only thing that annoyed Xiao Nuo was that the man with tattoos assumed all the responsibility on himself. As a result, Qin Canghai would be released in 24 hours since no evidence of Qin Canghai¡¯s crime had been found.

    Ding Ning was not surprised by it at all. The only reason that the underground forces could sustain their lives to now was that they always made their underlings their scapegoats. When Qin Canghai was arrested, Ding Ning had foreseen this ending.

    He had wanted to do nothing to Qin Canghai but to teach him a lesson. Ding Ning was more satisfied with Qin Cannpared to the arrogant Qin Canghai.

    Just as Ding Ning ended the call from Xiao Nuo, Secretary Xu called him saying that he could rest assured the project about the old area on Fuxing Road would go on well.

    Secretary Xu also thanked Ding Ning in an obscure way for providing Mayor Du with a good chance to start his work.

    Ding Ning immediately realized that the event involving the industry association was not idental but was a cruel political struggle.

    William and the industry association victimizing his sister triggered an earthquake within the official circles, which was exactly the breakthrough Mayor Du needed in his work.

    The fight against underworld forces and corruption had harmed the interests of many people. Thus, Mayor Du was under much pressure from many forces. Plus that the involved ones all ceased their activities recently, it was hard for Mayor Du to get a handle on them. As a result, the fight eventually became an emptyughingstock. Mayor Du was thus sneered at by his political opponents both in public and secret. He was so angry that he had smashed several cups in his office.

    Unexpectedly, Ding Ning¡¯s unintentional action gave him a breakthrough, firing the first shot in the anti-corruption fight and silencing all the people. Mayor Du finally got a chance to show his power and bring the fight into practice.

    His political opponents who sneered at him before now were in a panic and tried to plead him for mercy for themselves in a roundabout way. However, Mayor Du refused them justly.

    After spending several days in depression, Mayor Du finally got a feeling of exaltation upon fulfillment. Heughed happily in his office after seeing away his political opponents, who looked terrible. He kept saying that Ding Ning was his lucky star and that he must treat him well.

    Figuring out Mayor Du¡¯s intention, Secretary Xu called Ding Ning affably to let him rest assured.

    After getting a full understanding of the current situation, Ding Ning was emboldened and thus dared to promise his sister that the building material traders who had been threatened by the industry association would take the chance to cooperate with Longteng Group for it would be difficult for them to get such a chance again in the future.

 Chapter 416 - Remolding the Production Line

    <h4>Chapter 416 Remolding the Production Line</h4>

    ¡°How did you manage to do that?¡±

    Just as Ding Ning finished speaking, Lisa called Ding Qianlie excitedly saying that several building material traders called them for cooperation.

    Ding Qianlie hung up the phone with a bright smile and looked at Ding Ning unblinkingly with strong emotions in her beautiful eyes. This young man could always surprise her and make her feel moved.

    Ding Ning felt embarrassed being stared at. He touched his nose shyly and exined, ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence. The government has been carrying out a fight against corruption and underworld forces. The arrest of Zhu Chang¡¯an and Director Ma happened to be the breaking point. Many corruption cases were exposed. Plus the project about the old area on Fuxing Road is the government¡¯s major project. It¡¯s natural that the leading officials would pay attention to this.¡±

    Though Ding Qianlie knew that Ding Ning was not telling the truth, she did not pursue the matter wisely. Since the most troublesome problem had been solved, Ding Qianlie was in a good mood and even ate one more bowl of porridge.

    ¡°By the way, sister, take a look at our refrigerator.¡±

    Ding Ning pulled Ding Qianlie into the kitchen when she ate her fill and stretched herself leisurely.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the refrigerator?¡±

    Ding Qianlie opened the refrigerator and found everything normal, so she asked with confusion.

    ¡°Is there any sound of refrigerator working?¡±

    Ding Ning showed a mysterious smile.

    Ding Qianlie was stunned and her eyes suddenly lit up. She replied in a tone of surprise, ¡°Right. I didn¡¯t notice it before. Why isn¡¯t there any sound of refrigerator working?¡±

    Though she did not enter the kitchen too often, she did hear light glitch noise and noise of gaspressor working when she was in the kitchen sometimes.

    However, now, the refrigerator absolutely made no noise. If it had not been for that the light in the refrigerating chamber was on, she would have thought that the refrigerator was power off.

    ¡°Take a look at the freezing chamber.¡±

    Ding Ning opened the freezing chambercently and took out a piece of pork.

    Ding Qianlie looked at him in confusion and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t it just a piece of pork?¡±

    Ding Ning threw the pork into her hands with a smile and said, ¡°Feel it with your hands.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s cold. Hey, why is it not frozen?¡±

    Ding Qianlie was astonished to find that the pork in her hand was cool yet not frozen. It looked very fresh. With a serious expression, she asked eagerly, ¡°When did you put it in?¡±

    ¡°About 3 o¡¯clock in the morning.¡±

    With a smile at the corner of his mouth, Ding Ning said in a unting tone as if he were a child longing for parents¡¯ praise, ¡°It¡¯s half past eight. During thest five and a half hours, the pork was kept in cold storage, but it was not frozen.¡±

    The everposed Ding Qianlie jumped up happily like a little girl. She held Ding Ning¡¯s hand and asked excitedly, ¡°Wow, oh my, how did you manage to do that? It¡¯s amazing.¡±

    ¡°Be patient. Now, take a look at our air conditioner.¡±

    Ding Ning remained silent with a smile as he turned on the air conditioner while holding her hands. As the air conditioner was adjusted to the lowest temperature, a gust of cold wind blew over, which made Ding Qianlie shiver in cold.

    ¡°Can you hear any noise from it?¡±

    Ding Ning took her to the air conditioner with a proud face and opened it.

    Ding Qianlie was stunned and said with disbelief and excitement in her eyes, ¡°How could it make no noise? It actually worked without any noise.¡±

    Luoxue tilted her head curiously. She held Ding Ning¡¯s hand and kept pestering him, saying, ¡°Brother, I want this kind of air conditioner and refrigerator equipped in my restaurant as well. Especially the refrigerator. It¡¯s really convenient that you don¡¯t need to unfreeze the foods taken out from the freezing chamber.¡±

    ¡°No problem. It¡¯s a piece of cake for me.¡±

    Holding his sister¡¯s hand in one hand and Luoxue¡¯s hand in the other, Ding Ning promised Luoxue generously.

    ¡°Tell me quickly, how did you manage to do that?¡±

    Ding Qianlie¡¯s eyes lit up as she waved Ding Ning¡¯s arms and asked eagerly.

    ¡°Do you remember that I talked about runes with you a few days ago? It just takes one Soundproof Rune to block the noise. As we all know, when a refrigerator works, the refrigerant gas ispressed to a high pressure which results in rise of temperature. This gas then passes through heat exchanging pipes... I engraved Ice-Condensing Rune, Soundproof Rune, Ice-melting Rune, and Spirit-Drawing Rune in our refrigerator. The Spirit-Drawing Rune will draw the spiritual aura between heaven and earth over here to sustain the operation life of the refrigeration equipment...¡±

    Ding Ning exined the working principals of the refrigerator and the runes patiently and in detail.

    Ding Qianlie could not understand the words totally and frowned. Looking disappointed, she said, ¡°It sounds awesome, but it could not be applied to production. Can you engrave runes on each refrigeration equipment when it is produced? You¡¯ll have no time to do other things if you do so.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about that as well. It¡¯s not that troublesome.¡±

    Ding Ning said with full confidence, ¡°I can make a mold engraved with runes. ording to this mold, we can produce any part of the refrigeration equipment, such as thepressor, even a screw. When this part has been assembled, the rune will start to work.¡±

    Ding Qianlie¡¯s eyes lit up, but soon, she said in a worried tone, ¡°I know what you mean, but I¡¯m worried that these special parts with runes, the core of the refrigeration equipment, will be copied by others once they know it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister. Others don¡¯t know the use of the runes. Even if they know and copy it, they could not activate the runes. I¡¯ll engrave a group of activation runes on the machine that produces special parts. In other words, only the parts that our machine produces could be activated, and those copies could not. Besides, they won¡¯t know that such a secondary part is our core secret,¡± Ding Ning said with a smile. He had considered these problems from long ago.

    ¡°Wow, great. You¡¯re so brilliant, brother. Let¡¯s go to transform our machines.¡±

    Ding Qianlie was so excited that her pretty cheeks blushed. She ran outside holding Ding Ning¡¯s eyes in a hurry.

    Ding Ning looked back and gave Luoxue an apologetic smile. However, Luoxue waved her hands at him and said with a sweet smile, ¡°Go with sister. My business is not urgent.¡±

    ¡°Well, Luoxue, don¡¯t buy any refrigeration equipment. When my factory seeds in producing them, I¡¯ll give one to you.¡±

    Ding Qianlie realized that she was too overexcited, so she stopped walking and said to Luoxue apologetically.

    ¡°Haha, then, I can save a lot of money. Thank you, sister.¡±

    Luoxue replied with a happy smile.

    Binghai Refrigeration Equipment Factory was a subsidiary of Huake Electrical Appliance Company, which was one of the ninepanies Longteng Group acquired when it entered Ninghai.

    Binghai Refrigeration possessed a huge production capacity for it had 24 production lines. However, itcked core technology and was upetitive in the market. As a result, thepany performed not well and made little profits. For this reason, the research team specialized in production technology research that was hired by Ding Qianlie a high sry felt very abashed.

    Standing in front of Binghai Refrigeration, Ding Qianlie was no longer excited and was as calm and wise as usual. ¡°Brother, how about we specially set up a separate conversion shop to produce rune parts?¡±

    ¡°No, because that will be equal to telling others we¡¯re producing some special parts there. We¡¯ll arouse suspicion from others. Show me around, and I¡¯ll secretly transform the machine that is used to produce parts. The fewer the people who know about this are, the better it will be.¡±

    Ding Ning shook her head as she replied, ¡°But you have to arrange a person that you trust to inspect the quality of the products before they leave the factory. The person will supervise the assembling of the refrigeration equipment so as to make sure that every refrigeration equipment we produced is equipped with this rune part.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll handle it after you decide which shop to serve as the conversion shop.¡±

    Ding Qianlie kept nodding her head.

    Chen Kewen, the head of Binghai Refrigeration, was so surprised that the group leader came to Binghai Refrigeration to inspect work personally. He led other directors of the factory to wee Ding Qianlie and Ding Ning hurriedly. They stood in two lines in front of the gate as if they were troops being reviewed.

    ¡°Alright, Mr. Chen, I¡¯m just looking around here. Tell others to go on with their work and not retard our production. I just need you to arrange a person to lead the way for me.¡±

    Ding Qianlie was gentle to the conscientious Chen Kewen, which made Chen Kewen feel extremely ttered. He said, ¡°President, since you came here to inspect work personally, how about I lead you around?¡±

    ¡°Okay. Just show us around in the workshops.¡±

    Ding Qianlie agreed with Chen Kewen after seeing that Ding Ning did not object to the idea.

    However, the obscure eye contact between Ding Qianlie and Ding Ning made Chen Kewen feel uneasy. He wondered who the young man was. ¡°Binghai Refrigeration doesn¡¯t make many profits. Is president thinking about recing me with this young man?¡±

    Though Longteng Group had been established just for two hours in Ninghai, it was well-known for its high sry. Chen Kewen, an insignificant head of the factory, received an annual sry of 500,000 to 600,000 yuan. He was paid more highly than many people, thus, he did not want to lose the job.

    Thinking of this, he became even more perturbed and behaved more respectfully toward Ding Qianlie. Seeing his look, Ding Ning was amused.

    ¡°Mr. Chen, how is the annual production capacity of Binghai Refrigeration?¡±

    They looked around several workshops roughly. When they arrived in one workshop, Ding Qianlie paused her steps and started to chat with Chen Kewen when she saw Ding Ning nod at her.

    Ding Ning pretended to be curious about the machines, but in fact, he took the chance and engraved some runes on the machines secretly. As an inconspicuous burst of Spiritual Energy spread, Ding Ning nodded with satisfaction. They started to move on.

    After remolding five workshops, Ding Ning thought it was enough and signaled Ding Qianlie, who said to Chen Kewen with a serious expression, ¡°Mr. Chen, did you prepare the refrigerators as I told you yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I ced them in the warehouse separately and was waiting for your call. You can take them away at any time. Those are the most advanced refrigeration equipment in our factory and could absolutely produce cold wind without causing frost.¡±

    Chen Kewen wiped off the heavy sweat on his forehead and felt nervous. The technology of producing cold wind without causing frost was not a patent of Binghai Refrigeration. The refrigeration equipment with such a function in the factory were just some products following the trend. The research team did not make any breakthrough in it.

    ¡°Show them to me then.¡±

    Ding Qianlie¡¯s nomittal tone made Chen Kewen feel even uneasier. He led the way in fear.

    In front of a small warehouse, the storeman opened the door. However, Ding Qianlie did not go in but chatted with the storeman, who was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor. Ding Ning walked into the warehouse alone.

    Chen Kewen was confused by the scene and did not know what Ding Qianlie was doing.

    Ten minutester, Ding Ning walked out with a smile and nodded his head. After that, Ding Qianlie told the storeman to leave while she led Chen Kewen into the warehouse.

    ¡°Old Chen, you¡¯ve worked for Binghai Refrigeration for many years, so I trust you very much. From this moment on, keep in mind every single word I said and do not leak it out; otherwise, you¡¯ll lose your job,¡± Ding Qianlie said to Chen Kewen with a serious expression.

    Cold sweat formed on Chen Kewen¡¯s forehead. He nodded and bowed as he replied, ¡°Yes, president. Rest assured that I won¡¯t leak a single word out.¡±

    He let out a sigh of relief secretly as he realized that Ding Qianlie was not going to fire him.

    Half an hourter, Chen Kewen watched the Rolls-Royce Phantom leave with an astonished expression as if he had seen a ghost. His mind was in a mess, and a question kept sounding in his mind¡ªhow did he manage to do that?

    However, it was not the point. The point was that Ding Qianlie said that his annual sry would be doubled if he could aplish what she told and keep the secret.

    Earning a million every year was what he never dared to dream about. However, now, it was within his reach.

 Chapter 417 - Unexpected Visitor

    <h4>Chapter 417 Unexpected Visitor</h4>

    What he needed to do now was to inspect each refrigeration equipment that left their factory and make sure that they used the parts produced in the three workshops Ding Qianlie designated, ording to Ding Qianlie¡¯s order. Besides, he also needed to keep the whole thing a secret.

    It was totally beyond his knowledge that food in the freezer would not be frozen while it was kept fresh and that the machine would not make any noise when it worked.

    He could foresee that once this technology was applied, it would have a huge impact on the refrigeration equipment industry.

    Though Chen Kewen was not outstanding, he was loyal, honest, and reliable. Since he was in charge of the factory, it was impossible to carry out the n without involving him. Thus, Ding Qianlie directly gave the mission to him.

    For the first time, Ding Ning learned of his sister¡¯s powerful methods in leading her subordinates.

    At first, she scolded Chen Kewen harshly for resting on hisurels and making Binghai Refrigeration a drag on Longteng Group. Facing the censure, Chen Kewen felt so ashamed that he lowered his head deeply and wanted to take the me and resign right away. Seeing the scene, even Ding Ning could not help but pity him.

    However, Ding Qianlie soon changed her tone. Her words became warm like spring days. She told him that as long as he aplished what she told him to, he could keep the job until he retired and his annual sry would be doubled. Upon hearing the words, Chen Kewen was so moved and excited that he even wanted to offer his heart to her. He promised her with grateful tears that he would aplish the mission well.

    Ding Qianlie was so adept about leading her subordinates with both punishment and award. Ding Ning guessed that even if someone threatened Chen Kewen by cing a de against his neck, Chen Kewen would not let out the secret.

    Of course, Chen Kewen only knew little about the technology and knew nothing about the core secret. He at most just had some guesses.

    ¡°Brother, the exhibition and tender convention of refrigeration equipment will be held tomorrow by the inspection team from the Middle East. Please go with me tomorrow. I know nothing about runes. If by any chance there will be trouble, you can help with it timely.¡±

    Ding Qianlie pleaded Ding Ning with tender eyes, seeing which, Ding Ning did not know how to refuse but agreed with a smile.

    After driving Ding Ning home, Ding Qianlie immediately hurried to herpany. Several building material traders had been waiting for her early in the morning, so she had to go to herpany as soon as possible to discuss business. The project about the old area on Fuxing Road would not be dyed any longer.

    Ding Ning was free once again, but he was not bored. He had many things to do.

    He had to work harder to practice Sutra of Cultivating Spirit, Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique, and Heart Sutra of Bodhi.

    Especially Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique, he had never practiced it before. After he went home, he immediately stepped into his gym and ordered Uncle Zhang not to let anybody disturb him. He took off all his clothes except his short pants and started to practice Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique for the first time.

    The moves seemed easy, however, when Ding Ning tried to make the first punch, he felt what Xiahou felt before.

    Each of his muscles, bones, and even cells were mobilized. A mysterious binding force enveloped him, and he had to use all his strength to make the punch.

    He felt as if he were trapped in a swamp. The punch was supposed to be overbearing but was actually slow like a taiji fist. However, when Ding Ning punched out, he felt delighted and relieved and could not help but want to roar loudly. Perhaps because his body was much stronger than that of Xiahou after he refined his body as a weapon, he did not feel exhausted until he punched nine times in session. Hey on the ground and panted heavily like a fish dying of thirst.

    What surprised him the most was that ayer of filth oozed out from his trichopores though he had thought that his body was rather pure. The filth was grey, not ck, and was not as smelly as that of Xiahou. It seemed that there was still some filth in his body.

    Every time after Xiahou practiced the move, he was so exhausted that he had to take a medicated bath or rest several days to recover. However, Ding Ning showed incredible power in recovering. After resting for half an hour, he was energetic again.

    He used a Cleaning Rune to clean himself, which saved him much time of taking a shower. Then, refreshed, Ding Ning started his second round of practicing.

    He practiced again and again. Though a medicated bath could help him regain his strength quickly, he could take no more than three medicated baths a day; otherwise, the medical effect would umte in his body and harm his body.

    Therefore, Ding Ning would not use medical methods unless it was necessary. He relied on himself to recover. After practicing for a long time, Ding Ning found that his power improved a lot and that he could punch faster and faster. Now, he could make the nine moves of the first punch fluently, and the filth oozed out from his body had turned hoar from grey.

    When he thought that he had mastered the first punch perfectly and could start to practice the second punch, the stone man suddenly became hot and showed him a video.

    In the video, thend of a primitive continent was shaking violently, and a primitive man who wore an apron of leaves was raising his fist toward a mammoth beast that diving at him.

    As the man punched, mountains fall and the earth split. The two-meter high mammoth beast was punched over a hundred meters away and fell on the ground heavily, causing a huge pit on the ground. Covered in blood, the beast seemed unable to survive.

    Ding Ning was so shocked that his mouth was wide open. The punch the primitive man made was exactly the first punch of the Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique. Consisting of nine moves, it was as fast as lightning and wind; it was simple, direct, violent, and savage. Yet, it could knock a mammoth beast weighing over one ton a hundred meters away, which demonstrated the terrifying power behind it.

    After watching the video, Ding Ning realized how ridiculous he was to think that he had mastered the first punch perfectly. He had not even mastered the elementary parts, and what he had achieved so far was just performing the moves fluently. Only when he could make the nine moves in an instant could he be regarded as sessful in mastering the punch.

    Thus, Ding Ning started to do the boring practicing again. Punch after punch, he was immersed in the practicing patiently.

    Time passed quietly without Ding Ning noticing it. When Uncle Zhang braced himself to knock on the door of the gym, Ding Ning panted heavily, cleaned himself with Cleaning Rune, opened the door, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Uncle Zhang?¡±

    Since he had told Uncle Zhang not to disturb him unless it was urgent, Uncle Zhang must have something urgent to tell him now.

    ¡°Young Master, quickly find a ce to hide. A group of foreigners broke in saying they want to see you. They were so savage that they even stopped me from calling the police,¡± Uncle Zhang said in a hurry.

    Ding Ning did not notice that Uncle Zhang had been pped on the face until then. His face pulled as he snorted and asked, ¡°Where are Camel and others?¡±

    ¡°Camel went out with Second Young Miss, and Xiahou went to thepany with Eldest Young Miss. There were only Wasp and Hare at home, and they were beaten and injured as well. I told Chun and others to hold these foreign guys off and sneaked upstairs to inform you. Young Master, quickly hide away. I¡¯m worried that they will hurt you,¡± Uncle Zhang said with an anxious expression.

    ¡°Take it easy. I¡¯ll go downstairs to check the situation. They havee to our doors to bully us; how could I hide away?¡±

    Ding Ning was burning with anger, and his eyes glittered sharply. He guessed that these foreign people must be those who had wounded Lu Zhan before. He was suffering from how to find these people before, and did not expect them to be so bold to break into his house, wound Wasp and Hare, and p Uncle Zhang.

    Though Wasp and Hare were once mercenaries, they were not good at fistfight. As one of them was good at shooting, and the other was good at yingputers, it¡¯s natural that they could not beat these foreign people.

    What happened was a wake-up call that Shengshi Huating Complex was only heavily guarded against normal people and that in the eyes of those warriors, the security guards were nothing.

    Ding Ning did not pay much attention to the security of his house because Xiahou and others were there. However, now, he realized that he should attach importance to the security of his home. After all, Xiahou was not always at home and needed to go out to protect his sister.

    It seemed that Ding Ning had to find a way to make Matrix Banners as soon as possible, so that he could set a formation in his house and punish those unexpected visitors the next time if there were.

    ¡°No, Young Master, those people were so aggressive. They must have some evil intentions. A wise man does not fight when the odds are against him. So quickly find a ce to hide, Young Master.¡±

    Uncle Zhang pulled Ding Ning sincerely and stopped Ding Ning from going downstairs no matter what happened.

    Ding Ning was suddenly moved by him. Though Uncle Zhang was an inflexible man who was abnormally strict with etiquette, he was a dutiful housekeeper who thought for his master.

    Ding Ning patted Uncle Zhang¡¯s hands andforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Uncle Zhang. I¡¯ll be fine. I have to face them sooner orter. Moreover, if I don¡¯t go downstairs, who to help Chun? Since these people dared to fight, they may also do some immoral things.¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    It seemed that Uncle Zhang had not expected Ding Ning, as a noble master, to be so thoughtful about his servants. Ding Ning was so different from those masters who Uncle Zhang served in Ouzhou as those rich people did not treat them as human beings at all. Uncle Zhang was so moved that he almost burst into tears. Just when he was about to persuade Ding Ning again, Ding Ning had released his hand and strode downstairs.

    In the hall on the first floor, Chun, Xiahe, Qiuju, Dongmei, Chunguang, Xiayu, Qiufeng, Dongxue, Chuntian, Xiatian, Qiutian, and Dongtian, the twelve maids who suffered from their funny names, looked at a group of well-built ck, white, and yellow men in horror. When those men smiled evilly, the maids immediately trembled and hugged each other.

    In the middle of the couch sat a man with white hair, blue eyes, and a Roman nose. The man seemed in his fifties and was burly. One leg over the other, he took out a box of cigars expressionlessly and held one cigar between his lips.

    Seeing this, a fat man who seemed toe from Shenzhou and was in his fifties immediately took out a lighter in a ttering way. He then walked forward and bowed to lit the cigar for the man.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, are you sure that Ding Ning is at home?¡±

    The white-haired man puffed out a mouthful of smoke and asked in fluent Shenzhounguage.

    ¡°My dear Mr. Roberts, I¡¯m he is at home. My men had been watching his door all this day. After he came back from outside this morning, he didn¡¯t go out even once.¡±

    The fat man, Mr. Huang, sat on the beside couch with only one buttock, and said to the white-haired mancently like a dog seeking praise from its master.

    ¡°Alright. If it were not for you, Mr. Huang, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to find him. As long as we can get the form and patent of the Rice Bean Oral Solution as we wanted, you will be the sole agency of Mecab Pharmaceutical Group in Asia,¡± Roberts said in English and a proud tone as if the form of Rice Bean Oral Solution were already the apple in his hand.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Roberts. It¡¯s my, Huang Shukang¡¯s, greatest pleasure to serve you.¡±

    Huang Shukang was so overjoyed that his eyes were narrowed into a line as he smiled. He replied in English, ¡°By the way, Mr. Roberts, why are you so sure that the Rice Bean Oral Solution will past the clinical test?¡±

    ¡°Well, Mecab is a pharmaceutical group. We have noticed all the news about antibiotic all over the world. As far as I know, Rice Bean Oral Solution has passed the clinical test of the first stage. All the subjects that have been injected with pathogens recovered their health under the help of Rice Bean Oral Solution, and they suffered no side effects.

 Chapter 418 - Robertsâ€™s Demand

    <h4>Chapter 418 Roberts¡¯s Demand</h4>

    Roberts¡¯s blue eyes glittered with greed. He said in a proud tone, ¡°I have to say it¡¯s a miracle. Even my country with advanced medicine failed to develop such an amazing antibiotic. Since it can work on animals, I believe it can work on human beings as well with a possibility of over 90 percent. So, I have to take action ahead of others to get the form and patent as fast as I can. Otherwise, when the solution passed all the tests, it will be seized away by otherpanies, which will disgrace me, who is in charge of the business in Asia. I can¡¯t let such a thing happen.¡±

    Huang Shukang was suddenly enlightened and nodded his head, but soon, he looked worried for Roberts and said in a worried tone, ¡°I¡¯ve investigated Ding Ning. He is just a postgraduate, yet he lives in a vi and has expensive cars. It seems that he won¡¯t be in need of money. I¡¯m afraid...¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to worry about. He is just a student, and money can buy everything in the world. If we can¡¯t buy him over with 10 million dors, then we¡¯ll try with 100 million dors. If 100 million dors are not enough, then we¡¯ll try with a billion dors. Remember, there is no so-called loyalty in the world because when facing considerable temptation, one could betray everything.¡±

    Roberts continued in a confident tone, ¡°Though he lives in a vi and has expensive cars, seemingly in no need of money, it doesn¡¯t mean that he doesn¡¯t love money. I believe he will be satisfied with what we offer him.¡±

    When Roberts spoke of this, a cold light shed within his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m trying fair means before resorting to force. If he doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors, I don¡¯t mind perishing him as well as the Rice Bean Oral Solution. I believe other pharmaceuticalpanies would like to see such a situation as well. After all, the development of the solution threatened the interest of many people.¡±

    Huang Shukang trembled in fear. He did not expect Roberts to be so ruthless. He felt a little uneasy and wondered whether it was the right thing to bring Roberts to Ding Ning¡¯s house or not.

    However, when thinking of that Roberts had promised to have him as the sole agency of Mecab Pharmaceutical Group in Asia after the n seeded, he was relieved. If the n seeded, he would be able to make huge profits from the business.

    Moreover, Roberts would resort to force only when the negotiation copsed. It¡¯s possible that Ding Ning woulde to terms with Roberts. After all, in Huang Shukang¡¯s eyes, Ding Ning developed new medicament just for money.

    Thinking of this, Huang Shukang felt even more relieved. As the old saying went, every man for himself, and the devil took the hindmost. To make the Jiuzhou Pharmaceutical Group the top pharmaceutical group in his country, Huang Shukang decided to take a risk.

    ¡°Who are you? Why do you want to see me?¡±

    Dressed in a white gym suit, Ding Ning walked downstairs with a cold expression.

    When he saw that Hare and Waspy huddled in a corner of the living room and were in aa, chilling light shed within his eyes.

    ¡°Young Master, they are evil people. They wounded Hare and Wasp!¡±

    The 12 maids, including Chun, gathered around Ding Ning when they saw him as if they had seen their savior.

    Ding Ning suppress his anger and said to them in a gentle tone, ¡°Go back to your rooms and take a rest. Leave it to me.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, be careful!¡±

    The maids reminded him with tearful eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Ding Ning watched them go back to their rooms with a gentle smile. After that, he put on a cold expression and went to Hare and Wasp to check on them. Seeing that they were just knocked out, he let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Are you Mr. Ding, who developed Rice Bean Oral Solution? I didn¡¯t expect you to be so young. It¡¯s true that heroes rise among youngsters.¡±

    Roberts stood up with a smile and bowed slightly and elegantly toward Ding Ning to greet him. If it were not for that there were 12 fierce-looking bodyguards standing behind him, others would have thought that he was a gentleman.

    Ding Ning ignored Roberts and poked Wasp¡¯s and Hare¡¯s bodies several times casually. Then, Wasp and Hare opened their eyes slowly, and when they saw Ding Ning, they said in a tone of shame, ¡°Sorry, Young Master. We¡¯re so useless.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s not your fault. Listen, I won¡¯t let those who broke into my house and wounded my men off.¡±

    Ding Ningforted them. He then turned back and looked at Roberts, who smiled embarrassedly, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give three minutes to exin your attention, and after that, I¡¯ll have it out with you.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ding, how dare you talk to Mr. Roberts like that? Do you know who he is?¡±

    Roberts narrowed his eyes and looked sullen. Ever since he arrived in Shenzhou, the people he had met all ttered him affably, because of which, he became more and more arrogant. He had not met anyone who dared to treat him like Ding Ning did.

    He wanted to vent his anger, but when he thought of his intention, he suppressed it.

    Huang Shukang, Roberts¡¯sckey, was so good at observing others¡¯ countenance. He stood out and rebuked Ding Ning harshly upon hearing Ding Ning¡¯s words.

    ¡°Is he your dad?¡±

    Ding Ning nced at Huang Shukang with barely suppressed sarcasm and disdain in his eyes.

    Huang Shukang was so angry at the words that he almost fainted. He pointed at Ding Ning with one of his fat fingers and could not say a word.

    ¡°Now, you only have two and a half minutes left.¡±

    Ding Ning looked at his watch and reminded in a casual tone.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Huang Shukang was about to call Ding Ning names but was stopped by Roberts, who reached out his hand and said to Ding Ning with an arrogant smile, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Ding. I¡¯m Roberts, the head of the Asian branch of Mecab Pharmaceutical Group from Mi Country, and he is Huang Shukang, one of my friends in Shenzhou...¡±

    ¡°You can continue talking, but you just have two minutes and twenty seconds left.¡±

    Ding Ning said indifferently without looking at Roberts¡¯s hands.

    A hint of anger and embarrassment shed within Roberts¡¯s eyes. He suppressed his anger again and said in a low tone, ¡°Mr. Ding, Shenzhou has always been a state of ceremonies. As a man from Shenzhou, you shouldn¡¯t treat your guest like this.¡±

    ¡°Two minutes and seven seconds, six seconds, five seconds...¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s indifferent voice echoed. Roberts¡¯s face turned green and red after he heard the words. He replied quickly, ¡°I came here for the Rice Bean Oral Solution that you have developed, Mr. Ding. Mecab Pharmaceutical Group would like to pay you 50 million dors in exchange for the form and permanent monopoly right of the solution. What do you think about it, Mr. Ding?¡±

    ¡°You still have one minute and forty seconds left. Are you finished?¡±

    Ding Ning showed a mocking smile and wondered if Roberts had lost his mind. He would not sell the monopoly right of the solution to anyone. Even if he would, it was impossible for him to sell it to Roberts, who also wanted the form, at 50 million dors.

    It should be noted that Rice Bean Oral Solution could not only rece Abel Antibiotic but also rece all kinds of antibiotics. Besides, the solution had no side effects. In other words, as long as Rice Bean Oral Solution went on the market, it would bring a destructive strike to those leadingpanies in Western countries.

    The profits yielded in antibiotic medications ounted for 80% of the total profits yielded in all kinds of medications. In other words, the main profits of those leading international medicalpanies came from antibiotics. From this, it could be told that once Rice Bean Oral Solution went on the market, it would bring a huge strike to the Western medical market.

    The only reason why Roberts wanted to get the Rice Bean Oral Solution yet offered such a low price was that he did not realize how promising the future of the solution would be.

    Of course, even if he offered a sky-high price, Ding Ning would not sell it to him because he developed Rice Bean Oral Solution only to fight against Mecab Pharmaceutical Group.

    He believed that if he dared to sell the form to Mecab, his country would arrest him and shoot him to death on charges of treason.

    As a good youth who was born in Shenzhou and grew up under banners, Ding Ning was aware of this.

    As a result, even though Roberts increased the price from 50 million dors to a billion, Ding Ning was not to be swayed. He said indifferently, ¡°Time is up.¡±

    ¡°Wait, apart from a billion dors, I promise you on behalf of Mecab Pharmaceutical Group that we will apply a Green Card of Mi Country for you.¡±

    Roberts showed the cards in his hand. He looked at Ding Ning with a reserved smile and was full of confidence. He could foresee that Ding Ning would shout and urge him to sign a contract on the spot with tears of joy.

    He believed that nobody could resist the temptation of bing a citizen of the great Mi Country; otherwise, there would not have been so many people of Shenzhou who tried every means to get a Green Card of Mi Country.

    Thus, in Roberts¡¯s eyes, it was certain that Ding Ning would ept his request despite that the price, a billion dors, was high beyond his expectation. However, he still thought it was worth itpared with the wealth that Rice Bean Oral Solution could produce.

    Huang Shukang clicked his mouth in envy and looked at Ding Ning with greedy eyes. He said to himself with jealousy, ¡°It¡¯s true that knowledge is wealth. If I can invent a medication like Rice Bean Oral Solution, I will be able to go anywhere I want.¡±

    ¡°Are you finished? If you¡¯re finished, it¡¯s time for us to settle the ount.¡±

    Ding Ning looked at Roberts calmly, which made Roberts¡¯s confident smile freeze. Roberts opened his mouth wide and showed an expression of disbelief, saying, ¡°Oh my God, did I hear you wrong? Did you mean that you refused my proposal? No, it¡¯s impossible. How could you refuse me? Nopany could offer you a better price.¡±

    ¡°Yes, if I were you, I would ept it right away. Mr. Ding, waiting for a higher price to sell is beyond reproach in business, but going beyond the limit is as bad as falling short. Be careful that you will get nothing in the end.¡±

    Huang Shukang kept nodding his head and tried to persuade Ding Ning with an expression of feeling angry at him and having pity for him.

    Ding Ning stared at Huang Shukang with a cold expression in his eyes, and sharp lights started to sh in his eyes. He said with barely suppressed disdain and aversion, ¡°I¡¯m from the great Shenzhou. Why would I choose to be a fake foreign guy? If I do so, I¡¯m afraid that my ancestors would climb out from their tombs and choke me to death. How could your country, a barbarian country with a history of only three hundred years,pare with my country, a nation with a history of five thousand years? Nobody would stop you from sucking the asses of those Mi Country guys, but don¡¯t drag me with you. You don¡¯t deserve being one of Shenzhou people. Shenzhou, and talking to you made me sick. Because there are so many people like you who betrayed our country, those foreigners be so arrogant and think so highly of themselves.¡±

    Regardless of that Huang Shukang blushed with anger and shame and almost fainted after being scolded, Ding Ning turned to point at Roberts¡¯s nose and continued with cold lights in his eyes, ¡°And you, you¡¯re just a superintendent of Mecab Pharmaceutical Group in Asia. How dare you break into my house and beat my men? Even in your country, where people imed to be liberal and democratic but actually behaved shamelessly, it is a serious crime to break into other¡¯s house and you only have yourself to me if youmitted such a crime and was beaten to death by the owner. So, don¡¯t talk about etiquettes in Shenzhou with me. There is an old saying in Shenzhou, which is, treat friends with fine wine and wolves with guns.¡±

    Before Roberts, who was dumbfounded by the words, could react, Ding Ning pped him on the face and said, ¡°This is for Uncle Zhang. It¡¯s inhuman of you to beat such an old man.¡±

    ¡°p!¡±

    ¡°This is for Wasp. You outnumbered us, but if it had not been for that we¡¯re not allowed to possess guns in Shenzhou, you would have already died.¡±

 Chapter 419 - Vent His Anger

    <h4>Chapter 419 Vent His Anger</h4>

    ¡°Bang!¡± Ding Ning pped again.

    ¡°For Hare, I pped you. It is a piece of cake for him to invade the Wujiao Building, which your Mi country imed to have the best defense in the world. Even I should treat him with great respect just like I am to my ancestors. You fu*king dared to beat him! You deserve to die a thousand times!¡± Ding Ning said with anger.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    ¡°This p, I did it for Chun. How dare you frighten such a clever and quick-witted girl! It is unforgivable.¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Ding Ning continued, ¡°This one is for Xiahe. Well, er... How could you have the heart to scare such a lovely, gossipy girl? You deserve to get your fu*king teeth kicked in.¡±

    ...

    One p after another, Ding Ning pped while scolding him by enumerating his wrongdoings. Only after a little while, Roberts¡¯ head became so swollen that it looked as big as a pig¡¯s head. His eyes were so swollen that he could hardly see. There was blooding out of his mouth corners.

    Uncle Zhang and these maids who poked their heads out of the room to peep at them were so touched that they almost burst into tears. The only one who looked depressed and unhappy was Xiahe. She pouted and grumbled. ¡°But I am not a gossip. I am a very lovely girl.¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    The dozen burly bodyguards finally realized what was happening. The hawk-nosed white people who led roared. He raised his palm that was asrge as a palm-leaf fan and mmed it down to Ding Ning¡¯s face.

    But unfortunately, Ding Ning instantly lifted his foot and kicked him back. He flew back at a speed several times faster than when he came and mmed against the wall. Then he bounced back, crushed a tea table, and fainted away when his head was broken and bleeding.

    Ding Ning guessed that this guy must have plotted against Lu Zhanst time. Thus, he showed no mercy when he hit this person. Since his meridians were secretly cut off by Ding Ning, he would never be able to fight with others.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Ding Ning pped again.

    ¡°I gave this p back to you for Qiutian. Ugh... How could you bear to bluff such a tenderly beloved little girl? You will never be forgiven even if you die for that.¡±

    Ding Ning rebuked while pping. He just felt that he had nearly exhausted his bag of nice adjectives to describe these little maids. So, he had to rack his brains to think about what kinds of adjectives that he should use to satisfy them all. After all, as the saying went, he was not concerned lest his people should be poor, but only lest what they had should be ill-proportioned. As he had praised some of them, the rest maids would not feel happy if he didn¡¯t praise them. What an embarrassing situation for Ding Ning!

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    A ck bodyguard wearing a tight stretch vest cursed. He was packed with powerful, sleek muscles. Stealthily, he went around to Ding Ning¡¯s back. After an angry roar, his fist went toward the back of Ding Ning¡¯s head fast along with a gust of wind brought by his movement.

    ¡°Young master, be careful!¡±

    Seeing that Ding Ning seemed to feel nothing, Uncle Zhang cried out involuntarily. So did the group of maids. They closed their eyes in fear.

    The faces of Wasp and Hare changed dramatically. They reached for the pieces of ss of the broken tea table on the ground and rushed towards the ck man with red eyes.

    ¡°Leave me alone, guys,¡± Ding Ning said.

    Ding Ning¡¯s calm voice seemed to have magical power. It instantly stopped Wasp and Hare.

    ¡°Bang!¡± A grim smile was still hanging on the ck man¡¯s face. Suddenly, he felt a pain in his chest. ¡°Crack!¡± The man¡¯s breastbone broke as if a galloping bison had hit him, and he flew backward from the gate. In the end, he was stopped by an old tree¡¯s branch. Hanging there, he rolled his eyes and passed out.

    This ck-hearted and cruel man annoyed Ding Ning. After all, an ordinary person would be punched into a fool by this punch from this man. Thus, Ding Ning kicked him hard. Now that this guy would lie at least half a year in the hospital before he could stand on his feet again.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Ding Ning pped.

    ¡°I did this one for Dongtian. How could you bear to intimidate such a... er... little girl? You are worse than pigs.¡±

    Ding Ning had no more adjectives to say, so he could only use ¡°er¡± to fill the gap. Dongtian¡¯s mouth pouted so high that it could even hang an oil bottle there. Instantly, Xiahe felt relieved and chuckled behind her hands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so impulsive, everyone. We should let him release Mr. Roberts first. Then, let¡¯s break his legs to revenge for Mr. Roberts.¡±

    Rolling his eyes, a white bodyguard said in English while stepping back with fear.

    The hawk-nosed white man and the ck man ended up miserably. The other bodyguards were already scared out of their wits now, knowing that Ding Ning was definitely not a man to be trifled with. This man¡¯s suggestion was exactly what they wanted, so they all nodded in approval.

    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t understand English?¡± Ding Ning thought. He slightly lifted his mouth corners, showing a light sneer. ¡°Since you want to break my legs, I am going to teach you a lesson first.¡±

    Ding Ning raised Roberts up and threw him to the ground. Like a bolt of lightning, he rushed into these bodyguards. ¡°Click! Click!¡± Sounds of bones snapping and muscles rupturing with shrill cries rose one after another. Then all the bodyguardsy on the ground, holding their broken legs.

    No one escaped, including Mr. Huang. He who was used to living afortable, luxurious life had never suffered like this. Holding his broken legs, Mr. Huang screamed with tears streaming down his face as if he were a pig being ughtered now.

    The bunch of maids opened their mouths wide and looked at the invincible Ding Ning fighting in amazement. With stars in her eyes, Xiahe was obsessed with him. ¡°Our young master is so handsome. I think I am in love with him already.¡±

    ¡°Get real. Don¡¯t you know how high our young master¡¯s status is? How is it possible that our master will take a fancy to you? You are not Cindere in the fairy tale.¡±

    Qiuju teased and tried to break her unrealistic illusion.

    But Xiahe rolled her eyes when she heard the words. ¡°But cannot I just have a daydream?¡±

    Qiuju stuck out her tongue and made a face. Her action made all the other girls chuckle, which eased all their previous fears and worries.

    ¡°Fu*k...¡±

    Roberts abused. Finally, he regained his freedom. Rubbing his numb face, which looked as swollen as a pig¡¯s head, he tried to open his red, swollen eyes and was about to hurl all kinds of abuse. But he happened to meet Ding Ning¡¯s emotionless eyes. All of a sudden, his heart trembled, and he took two steps back subconsciously. Panicked, he said, ¡°Mr. Ding, our business is off, but I believe that our friendship is still on. How can you be so unreasonable?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I am the unreasonable one?¡± Ding Ning asked.

    He lifted his mouth corners, revealing a light sneer. ¡°Without any permission, you broke into my house. What was worse, you hurt my family members. So are you expecting me to act rationally? Who do you think you are? God?¡±

    ¡°Oh, SORRY. I admit that it was very rude for me to do all of this. But I should not be the only person to me. Since you didn¡¯t answer my call, I could not find you. Then I had to go to your school, but you were not there either. Finally, I found you here. Then I just followed my impulse.¡±

    Roberts said, feeling so wronged.

    Ding Ning showed a grim smile to Roberts. He apuded gently and said, ¡°An impulse? What a perfect exnation! Wasp, Hare, show them your impulsive actions.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± Wasp and Hare agreed immediately.

    Both of them happened to find no ce to vent their stomachful of anger. Hearing Ding Ning¡¯s order, they rolled up their sleeves and rushed up to Roberts in a threatening manner. Like a frightened rat, Roberts scurried off while yelling, ¡°NONONO! You cannot do this to me.¡±

    Sitting cross-legged on the sofa, Ding Ning said leisurely, ¡°Mr. Carrots, in Mi country, the owner of a private house has the right to kill any trespassers. In our Shenzhou Country, trespassing is also a felony. Sure enough, trespassing and robbing is a more weighty usation.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Roberts uttered an awful scream after being kicked down to the ground by Wasp. Covering his head to protect, he bore the bashes and kicks from them. He shouted, ¡°No, you cannot do this to me. I¡¯m the head of the Asian branch of Mecab Pharmaceutical Group. I¡¯m here to discuss the cooperation.¡±

    ¡°Humph, you broke into the gate with more than a dozen bodyguards and hurt my family members. Do you want to cooperate with me in this way? You hit us but didn¡¯t allow us to fight back. What kind of gangster logic did you use?¡± Ding Ning said.

    ¡°Mr. Ding, aren¡¯t they merely a few servants of yours? We hit them, so what? Why should we ruin our rtionship because of that? Aren¡¯t you afraid of our revenge if you offend the Mecab Pharmaceutical Group?¡±

    Roberts threatened, even though he was fiercely beaten by Hare and Wasp and still cradled his head in the arms. It seemed that he was used to considering himself superior.

    ¡°Merely a few servants? But haven¡¯t all the people in your country kept on proiming freedom and democracy? Why do you still divide people into various grades? Those servants that you talked about are family members to me. They earn money by theirbor and have their dignity. No one can abuse them or bully them at will. Since they live in my house, they are my people. You have harmed them, my families, so why should I consider your feelings and opinions?¡± Ding Ning said.

    He burst into augh and suddenly said with a harsh voice. ¡°Hare, Wasp, show no mercy to them. Keep his life, but beat him hard. Uncle Zhang, call the police and tell them that this bunch of foreign devils trespassed on our home and robbed us.¡±

    ¡°Yes, young master!¡±

    Uncle Zhang straightened his back and replied loudly. Though the palm print on his face still looked bright, he was keenly delighted for the first time in his career life. On his proud face, a few tears that were partly hidden and partly visible in the corners of his eyes twinkled.

    When he was young, Uncle Zhang went abroad to study the noble etiquette. Since then, he had served the rich and powerful western families for a great portion of his life. Therefore, he became ustomed to the ruthlessness and coldness of these wealthy families long ago.

    Wealthy families¡¯ stewards appeared to have a brilliant job, but there was no dignity for them. They had to show up at their masters¡¯ beckons and left when asked to.

    When their masters were happy, they would show some respect to their stewards. But when they were not that happy, they treated their stewards like dogs. Once these stewards provoked their masters, ps were only light punishment. Many of them were even beaten to death. Thus, Uncle Zhang¡¯s heart became numb long ago.

    It had never urred to him that Ding Ning regarded him as a family member in his heart. Ding Ning showed Uncle Zhang the respect that he had never gotten from his masters. A warm fuzzy feeling struck him inside. ¡°Gentlemen are willing to die for those who appreciate them.¡± Uncle Zhang was deeply touched and could not help eximing in his heart.

    These maids were more emotional; their eyes were glittering with sparkling tears. None of them were willing to be humble maids to serve others. They did this only to make a living. In ancient Shenzhou, they were ves and servants whom others always looked down upon.

    But Ding Ning, their young master, gave them the respect that they deserved. How could they not shed their tears of gratitude?

    ¡°Ah...¡± Roberts cried.

    He still wanted to argue. But beaten repeatedly by Wasp and Hare, he could not even open his mouth. A little while after a series of his heartrending cries, he was at hisst gasp, twitching all over.

    ¡°Okay. Now you can leave him to the police.¡± Ding Ning ordered.

    Waving his hands, he stopped Hare and Wasp, who appeared very proud and self-satisfied. Ding Ning feared that they might beat him to death if they continued.

    ¡°Yes, young master!¡±

    Wasp and Hare responded aloud with grateful voices. All their petty annoyances were swept away. Now in their hearts, they felt extremelyfortable.

    The police came quickly. Since a foreigner was involved, the director came here in person with his team.

    Ding Ning was instantly delighted when he saw the team leader Zhao Gang. At first, he was afraid that some police director who was subservient to foreigners mighte to deal with this matter, which would bring trouble to him. But Zhao Gang, who was wholly righteous, would never indulge these foreigners.

    ¡°Doctor Ding, why are you here?¡± Zhao Gang asked.

    He instantly spotted Ding Ning as he came in. Overjoyed, he walked quickly to Ding Ning and held his hands. ¡°What exactly is going on?¡±

    ¡°Captain Zhao... Er, no. I should call you Director Zhao now.¡±

    Ding Ning said with a smile, ¡°This is my home. This group of foreign devils suddenly rushed in without talking to us first. They hurt the people in my home. I suspect that they wanted to break into my house and rob.¡±

    ¡°In broad daylight, they dared to do that. These foreigners had no respect for thew in our country.¡± Zhao Gang reproached.

    He was aze with anger. Behind him, those bodyguards were lying all over on the ground, holding their legs and screaming. Roberts was also there. But he was beaten so severely that others could hardly recognize him. When Zhao Gang turned around in furious and saw these people, his mouth corners twitched twice. He thought to himself, ¡°They were so terribly beaten even if they were robbers who broke in here.¡±

    ¡°I want to contact our country¡¯s embassy. I am going to protest. We came to cooperate with them but were instead brutally beaten by them. I¡¯m a citizen of the Mi country. The Shenzhou Country¡¯s police have no right to deal with me.¡±

    Roberts shouted at the top of his voice. His heart almost froze when he noticed that Ding Ning and Zhao Gang were acquaintances. After all, once he was convicted of trespassing and robbing, the rest of his life would be screwed.

    However, Ding Ning sneered secretly. ¡°When trouble befalls you from Heaven, there is still hope of avoidance; but when you ask for it, there is no hope of escape. You actually dared to threaten Zhao Gang! You have the wrong man. Zhao Gang, he is a very upright man who really hates to see foreigners have privileges.¡±

 Chapter 420 - Met Mo Fei, Finally

    <h4>Chapter 420 Met Mo Fei, Finally</h4>

    ¡°Do you think that we have no right to deal with you? Hum, you are not in the Mi country, but in Shenzhou Country. In Shenzhou, you will never be able to escape the punishment of thew even if you are in a high position!¡±

    Zhao Gang reacted just as what Ding Ning had expected. Given their special status, he wanted to send them to the hospital for treatment at first. But after hearing Roberts¡¯ words, he suddenly fell into a rage. ¡°Some peoplee here to handcuff these men who are suspected of the burry and take them away.¡±

    ¡°I want to see the ambassador! I want to go to the hospital! I am going to sue all of you for the wrongful arrest.¡±

    Roberts panicked, roaring in manner but cowardly at heart.

    ¡°It seems that we haven¡¯t beaten him hard enough,¡± Ding Ning said.

    Wordlessly, Ding Ning shook his head upon hearing Roberts¡¯ quite unashamed words. Both Hare and Wasp looked ashamed. ¡°D*mned! If I¡¯d known his reaction earlier, I would have hit him harder.¡±

    ¡°Doctor Ding, we still need to figure out what had happened. Could you please go back with us and recorded a statement.¡±

    Zhao Gang said apologetically.

    ¡°No problem. Each citizen must cooperate with the police.¡±

    Ding Ning readily agreed to go with them because he knew that Zhao Gang was an impartial guy.

    Therefore, Ding Ning only left two maids to look after the vi. Then, everyone else went on the police cars and went to the police station to record their statements together.

    Uncle Zhang sneered and deftly took out the surveince video. There was no surveince installed inside the vi, but there was one at the gate.

    The video clearly showed the scene that Roberts and others broke into the vi and mmed Uncle Zhang. With this video, even if the Consul General for the Mi country came here to deal with this matter, he could not clear Roberts¡¯ name of breaking in.

    But as for the charge of burry against Roberts, it required further discussion.

    Ding Ning was still recording his statement. Then, Secretary Xu called him. After Ding Ning told Secretary Xu that Roberts broke into his vi and forced him to sell the Rice Bean Oral Solution¡¯s form and patent right to him, he instantly burst into anger and reported the information to Mayor Du on the spot. Hearing this, Mayor Du thought Roberts and others were really going too far! He took the matter seriously and reported it to the Central Agency.

    People who were not senior enough, including Ding Ning, did not know how far the clinical examinations had reached, but Mayor Du knew.

    Initially, all new drugs must undergo four phases of clinical trials before they were formally produced. So did the Rice Bean Oral Solution. The whole process before it was officially produced would take at least six or seven years.

    However, the progress of producing the Rice Bean Oral Solution was different. Under the current unique environment, Shenzhou Country¡¯s leaders attached great importance to the Rice Bean Oral Solution¡¯s clinical test and gave this issue the uppermost priority.

    At present, the phase I of clinical trials, which intended to provide the basis for the drug¡¯s dosing schedule, had finished. During this period, the preliminary clinical pharmacology and the safety evaluation trials of the solution to human bodies were applied. The researchers also studied the pain tolerance of the human bodies to the new drug and the pharmacokics of the solution in human bodies. Now, the phase II clinical trials, which were used to evaluate the solution¡¯s therapeutic effects initially, had started.

    The purpose of phase II clinical trials was to initially evaluate the therapeutic effect and safety of the solution in patients with target indications as well as to provide the basis for the design and the fug¡¯s dosing schedule of phase III clinical trials.

    Up to now, 500 volunteers had taken part in the randomized controlled clinical trials, and no toxic or side effect was found. Though there were still two other phases of the clinical trials that had not yet been carried out, the current effect that the Rice Bean Oral Solution showed gave everyone confidence. They all believed that they just needed to go through the rest clinical trials for the standard procedure¡¯s sake.

    On behalf of Shenzhou Academy of Sciences¡¯ Department of Physiological Medicine, Academician Cao Jingsen had given a high appraisal to the Rice Bean Oral Solution. He said once the solution was proven to be very sessful in the clinical trials, its appearance would be a great epoch-making work as a notablendmark in the progress of physiological medicine. It would indicate that Shenzhou Country had ranked the top in the development of antibiotics of the international physiological medicinemunity.

    Cao Jingsen was one of the most authoritative academicians in the physiological medicinemunity of Shenzhou Country. His evaluation caused a great stir and attracted some academicians who did not pay attention to the Rice Bean Oral Solution at first.

    After serious observation and study, these academicians made the samements as Academician Cao. They highly evaluated the Rice Bean Oral Solution.

    In this case, the Rice Bean Oral Solution had already be thetest national treasure-ss drug. Then for this fact, seven big shots from the Central Agency specially held a small meeting.

    No one except the seven big shots knew the content of this meeting. Mayor Du only knew that right after the meeting, the leader of the seven big shots gave a sealing order. The Rice Bean Oral Solution was ssified as the most confidential state secret. No one could reveal anything about it. Meanwhile, Shenzhou Country must ensure the safety of Ding Ning, who was the Rice Bean Oral Solution¡¯s developer.

    But to Mayor Du¡¯s surprise, just when he received this document from the Central Agency, people from Mecab Pharmaceutical Group of the Mi country broke in Ding Ning¡¯s home and forced him to sell the solution¡¯s patent and form.

    What did their actions mean? It meant that the news about the Rice Bean Oral Solution had leaked out already. Beyond that, these hostile foreign forces had targeted at Ding Ning because they wanted to get the Rice Bean Oral Solution¡¯s information. Therefore, Mayor Du didn¡¯t dare to hide this matter rted to Ding Ning and instantly reported it to the Central Agency.

    These big shots in the Central Agency became furious upon hearing what had happened to Ding Ning. After studying this case in a brief meeting, they gave instructions.

    First, they ordered the National Security Bureau to take over the case of the break-ins of Roberts and others immediately. Besides, the bureau should bring all those people who had recently contacted Roberts and others under control and put in extra hours to interrogate them. Beyond that, the National Security Bureau must get their source of information through the interrogation and find out who exactly had leaked the information. No matter who did this would get severe punishment.

    Secondly, the military, the police, and the National Security Bureau should be responsible for Ding Ning¡¯s safety 24 hours a day. Shenzhou Country must guarantee Ding Ning¡¯s personal or property safety for he was a talent who developed the Rice Bean Oral Solution.

    Third, they should negotiate well with Ding Ning about the patent right and do their best to meet all Ding Ning¡¯s requests. In principle, to the best, Shenzhou Country to buy out the Rice Bean Oral Solution¡¯s patent right. But all of this must be based on a Ding Ning¡¯s voluntary basis. None of them was allowed to force Ding Ning to do anything. The country should sincerely give Ding Ning an honorific title¡ªShenzhou Academy of Sciences¡¯ academician. Beyond that, it should grant him the state allowances and all benefits that he deserved.

    When Mayor Du received the instructions, he immediately realized that the country had realized the importance of Ding Ning from the McCabe Pharmaceutical Group¡¯s actions. Now that Shenzhou Country spared no effort only to draw Ding Ning over to its side. The country feared that Ding Ning would choose to migrate if the attractive offers tempted him that those western countries gave. If that happened, it would be a significant loss of the Shenzhou Country.

    The academician of the Shenzhou Academy of Sciences was considered as a lifetime honorary title by the Shenzhou scientificmunity. In his early twenties, Ding Ning had made outstanding achievements that countless others could not achieve in their lifetime and reached the pinnacle of his life. What an impressive young man!

    Throughout the ages, talented people were favored like delicious cakes. In previous, lots of talents were roped in by the western countries and became their important tools to create wealth because of the Shenzhou Country¡¯s ignorance of the talents¡¯ treatment.

    Those leaders of Shenzhou Country knew that they could no longer expect scientists who were driven by patriotism to make selfless devotion to the country. Talents were not kept just by their patriotism. The past pain was a warning for the future. Now the leaders of Shenzhou Country had changed their old, rigid way of thinking.

    Human beings die in pursuit of wealth, and birds die in quest of food. Scientists were also human beings who needed to eat, drink, and raise children. If scientists could not earn enough to support rtivelyfortable lives and had to pay much time, energy, and money to raise their children, could you count on these scientists loving their country that much?

    Flexible ways must be obtained to attract talents. Even the ancients knew to call on talents repeatedly and be courteous to them. Unique talents who had made contributions to the country ought to be entitled to special treatment.

    Otherwise, if they didn¡¯t get the treatment and attention that they deserved, they would be bitterly disappointed and went to the embraces of other countries.

    Mayor Du firmly supported the decisions of the Central Agency¡¯s big shots. After all, he had witnessed Ding Ning¡¯s magical medicine skills with his own eyes. He thought that such a talent like Ding Ning deserved any preferential treatment and honor.

    Therefore, in this particr case, Huang Shukang was screwed. Initially, he gave Roberts the address of Ding Ning only to butter him up. He thought that it would have little to do with him even if something terrible happened. However, the consequence was way beyond his expectation¡ªthe National Security Bureau arrested him for interrogation because he was suspected of giving the country¡¯s top-secret intelligence to enemies. He was nearly scared out of his pants, crying that he was put in the wrong with a sullen face.

    However, when Mo Fei, the director of the National Security Bureau, showed him Ding Ning¡¯s certificate as a consultant of the National Security Bureau, Huang Shukang¡¯s legs became so weak that he could hardly stand. Itpletely freaked him out. The address that he provided to Roberts actually belonged to a worker of the National Security Bureau. He really had nothing to defend himself if he was used of treason for real.

    Ding Ning finally met Director Mo Fei that his Second Master often talked about. At this time, he looked narrowly at him with some curiosity.

    ¡°Great! Little guy, you are so restless!¡± Mo Fei said.

    He acted so casually as if he had seen his junior. With a smile, he gave Ding Ning¡¯s advisor certificate of the National Security Bureau back to him and threw Ding Ning a CHUNGHWA in passing.

    Without standing on ceremony, Ding Ning lit the cigarette and took a long pull. Then he said with a smile, ¡°Uncle Mo, we get to meet atst.¡±

    ¡°You kid, you are indeedposed. If I didn¡¯te to you, I suppose that you would nevere to me first, right?¡± Mo Fei asked.

    He pretended to be angry but could not hide the care in his eyes. After all, Ding Ning was his big brother Dragon Teeth¡¯s son, his nephew.

    Ding Ning put away the certificate, scratching his head embarrassedly. ¡°My Second Master told me to take special training next year, plus I have been upied with too many things recently. So, I haven¡¯t yete to you.¡±

    ¡°Well, it turned to be my fault,¡± Mo Fei said.

    He rolled his eyes in a weird way. ¡°You kid doesn¡¯t have a fixed ce to stay. I could not find you even if I wanted. Since you were busying in developing drugs some time ago, I didn¡¯t dare to bother you. But now I happen to need your help.¡±

    ¡°My help? Uncle Mo, tell me, what¡¯s the matter? As long as I can do it, I will never say no to you.¡±

    Ding Ning promised without hesitation because he was very impressed with Mo Fei¡¯s straightforward character.

    ¡°It is about Monkey. Up to now, he hasn¡¯t said anything. To keep him safe, a dozen men of us died,¡± Mo Fei said.

    Feeling helpless, he took a drag on his cigarette. ¡°Last time in Diannan, Monkey went through an assassination. He was lucky enough and survived. Now he doesn¡¯t trust the National Security Bureau at all. He said that he would not say anything unless he saw you or Zhao Gang. Zhao Gang got out of the hospital a few days ago and just became the director. Besides, as a police hero, he has to travel around to give lectures. He appears to be much busier than me. It is evident that he can hardly find any time to help. Also, it is inconvenient for me toe to you. But today, I happened to get the chance to call you over. We can finally meet each other. Meanwhile, you can go to meet Monkey with me and help me to get the information out of him.¡±

    Ding Ning frowned. To be honest, he saved Monkey before only to return his favor. In fact, he didn¡¯t want to participate too much in this sort of thing. But since Mo Fei invited him, it was inappropriate for him to refuse. Therefore, he nodded immediately and said, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go to meet him now.¡±

    ¡°No hurry. Here is the information about the new identity that I prepared for you. Look at it first and remember to destroy itter,¡± Mo Fei said with caution.

    He then took out a packet of information from the safe. Ding Ning looked at the data. On the picture was his new camouged appearance that Second Master made for his up-to-date biomimetic skin. When Ding Ning spotted that his new name was Ning Ding, he could not helpining secretly, ¡°Mo Fei was so good at saving trouble. Ning Ding, Ding Ning, anyone who pays attention to the names can figure it out that the two names may belong to one person.¡±

    But then Ding Ning thought that once he joined the Dragon Soul, he would basically have no touch with local people. Besides, he had a changed appearance. Thus, others would not recognize him. Thinking of this, he was relieved.

    However, Ding Ning thought of a very serious question. ¡°Uncle Mo, Second Master asked me to join the Dragon Soul to fight for the title of Dragon Teeth. Will I have to stay at the Dragon Soul from then on? But I am a doctor. I still have a lot of work to do.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. As long as you can win the title of Dragon Teeth, you will have the privilege. Usually, we will not arrange tasks for you. You just need to keep the phone open so that we can reach you anytime. Only when we meet some tricky tasks will I ask you to perform.¡±

    Mo Fei exined with patience, smiling. He seemed to have expected Ding Ning¡¯s question. ¡°Though Xiao Baiyu had given up his title of Dragon Horn, he is still in charge of the Dragon Soul. What he says still goes in the Dragon Soul.¡± Mo Fei thought to himself.

 Chapter 421 - Seeing Monkey Again

    <h4>Chapter 421 Seeing Monkey Again</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I was worried that I could not go out while staying in Dragon Soul. This arrangement makes me rest assured.¡±

    Ding Ning was relieved. Although he was longing for the life of a soldier, he did not want to live in the army all the time. He preferred freedom and did not wish to be restricted. This was also why he had been unwilling to take a position in the hospital.

    ¡°Then, have you read the information by heart? If you haven¡¯t, you can take it home and read it, but remember, don¡¯t be found by others.¡±

    Mo Fei warned cautiously.

    ¡°If you have, destroy it now.¡±

    Ding Ning had an amazing memory. After taking a few careless nces, he had learned all the information by heart. Taking out a lighter, he burned it.

    ¡°Learned it by heart?¡±

    Stunned, Mo Fei asked worriedly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make a joke about this.¡±

    Ding Ning said confidently, making Mo Fei cast a different look and mutter inwardly, ¡°I can¡¯t judge the little monster withmon rules. That identity information was not much, but an ordinary person could not learn it by heart only by taking a few nces.¡±

    Ten minutester, in the underground interrogation room of the National Security Bureau, Thin Monkey, who was lying cross-legged in bed with nothing to do, climbed out of bed instantly as he saw Ding Ning and said surprisingly, ¡°Brother Ning, you¡¯ve finallye.¡±

    Seeing his sincere smile that he seemed to have met an old friend in a foreignnd, Ding Ning was a little moved andughed a bit. ¡°Thin Monkey, how have you been recently? Have you been well?¡±

    ¡°Well. There is food and drink, but it¡¯s no different from imprisonment. It¡¯s so boring.¡±

    Thin Monkey caught a glimpse of Mo Fei. ¡°Director Mo Fei, can I have some time alone with Brother Ning?¡±

    Twitching the corner of his mouth, Mo Fei turned around to leave. ¡°Okay, let you chat alone.¡±

    ¡°Thin Monkey, what on earth happened at that time? Why did you make it so sensational?¡±

    Actually, Ding Ning was not familiar with him and even did not know his real name, so he could only call him ¡°Thin Monkey¡±.

    ¡°I¡¯m from Nanhe Province. I¡¯ve been an orphan since I was young. No one cared about me or loved me, and I had been making a living by stealing, until the year when I was 24...¡±

    Thin Monkey narrowed his eyes, falling into his memory.

    Hearing him tell his story in detail, Ding Ning was moved with hisplexion changed. He never thought that an annoying thief like Thin Monkey could have such a soul-stirring love story.

    Since the love was humble but great, he couldn¡¯t help admiring Thin Monkey. This was a person who had a higher moral standard than those of the hypocrites assuming solemn airs, so he felt that it was more worthwhile to have risked his life to save him by hijacking a helicopter. He did not know why Thin Monkey told him his love experience, but he was patiently immersed in his story.

    The reason why Thin Monkey stole vehicles and even became the connector of the Vampire Mercenary Group was that he received a call from a stranger, who offered himrge sums of money and gave him orders to do it from a distance, but as for who this person was, he had no idea and took this task only because of money. Ding Ning was sure that he was not lying because this was reasonable.

    ¡°I had been thinking that she lived a very happy life. At least, that was what I saw, but when I went to see her and her child again secretly some time ago...¡±

    Speaking of this, Thin Monkey had blood streaks in his eyes and couldn¡¯t help clenching his fists tightly, with a roaring fire of anger in his tone.

    After attacking the detention center, Thin Monkey became very afraid, hoping to leave Ninghai. Before he left, he could not suppress the feelings of missing her. Atst, he sneaked into his ex-wife Zheng Shufang¡¯s vi under the cover of night to see her and their daughter, but unexpectedly, he found that she did not live as happily as she seemed.

    It turned out that Zheng Shufang¡¯s current husband was named Xie Changhe, who was publicly known as the boss of the ¡°Fast Wind¡± shippingpany but was a smuggler in fact.

    Unintentionally, Thin Monkey saw that he made a deal with a man who wore ck sses and a hat at night and showed no clear appearance, and received a box the man gave him.

    That man¡¯s behavior was quite suspicious, making Thin Monkey feel very worried that Xie Changhe would do something illegal. With instant curiosity, he slipped into the study, hoping to see what was in the box, when Xie Changhe went to see off the ck-ssed man.

    Unexpectedly, the ck-ssed man forgot to take his suitcase, so Xie Changhe suddenly came back but found that the box was missing. Immediately, he asked his men to search the entire vi.

    In haste, Thin Monkey escaped to Zheng Shufang¡¯s bedroom mistakenly. Zheng Shufang was about to shout, but she found that it was him and instantly asked him to hide under her bed.

    Soon, Xie Changhe came in to ask Zheng Shufang if she had seen someonee in. Zheng Shufang said she hadn¡¯t, and this made the matter drop.

    That night, the entire vi was surrounded on all sides, so that Thin Monkey did not dare to go out and had to hide under Zheng Shufang¡¯s bed for a night.

    Not until the early morning did Xie Changhe came back sullen-faced, showing no grace that he often showed in public. Instead, he abused Zheng Shufang as a pervert. For a few times, Thin Monkey nearly could not hold himself, wanting to rush out and fight him, but Zheng Shufang stopped him with her pleading eyes.

    After abusing Zheng Shufang, Xie Changhe left with a dark face. Then, Thin Monkey learned from Zheng Shufang¡¯s tearful words that the conjugal love she and Xie Changhe showed in public was utterly untrue.

    When she took her daughter back to Ninghai at that time, she learned that her parents were excessively sad and passed away after she was missing. How could a single woman who had no vocational skills with a child make a living?

    Then, Zheng Shufang sold her parents¡¯ house, rented a house to live in, and opened a snack shop to work from early morning tote night to raise her child.

    Xie Changhe, who lived not far away from her snack shop, often visited her shop for breakfast. In the course of contacts, they became familiar with each other.

    It was true that Zheng Shufang was a very beautiful woman. Although she had given birth to a child, she still had a good figure, full of the charms of a mature woman. Xie Changhe then began to pursue her.

    Zheng Shufang also liked Xie Changhe, but she did not agree in the beginning, thinking that she herself was a divorced woman with a child and that she was so dirty and could not match him, so she refused him.

    Xie Changhe was not angry and only said very gently that he would never give up, making her quite moved.

    It was not long before the local hooligans began harassing her snack shop endlessly. Each time, Xie Changhe appeared in time, solved her problem, and also took good care of her. More importantly, he was very careful and loved her daughter very much, and her daughter was also very dependent on him.

    As this happened time after time, the sense of security Xie Changhe brought her moved herpletely, and she finally epted his pursuit.

    Soon, they got married, then the snack shop was closed, and Zheng Shufang moved into Xie Changhe¡®s vi with her daughter, living the life of a rich family¡¯s wife.

    The good life did notst long. After marriage, Zheng Shufang found that Xie Changhe was a man with a twisted character. In public, he acted like he loved her, but back home, he often beat her, shouted at her, and also abused her with numerous methods, but he treated her daughter with sincere love, taking her as his biological daughter.

    Later, Zheng Shufang found that Xie Changhe was born without fertility but had an extremely self-abased, twisted character. Marrying her was to conceal the truth from others, preventing others fromughing at him, and she was only his nominal wife. In fact, she was his punching bag.

    Zheng Shufang suffered a great deal, wanting to leave him numerous times, but thinking of her daughter, she had to continue to endure the pain.

    After learning the experience of Zheng Shufang, Thin Monkey entreated her to leave with him, but she refused him tearfully. For the sake of her daughter¡®s future, she didn¡¯t think her suffering was that important.

    When the demented Thin Monkey left the Xie Family¡¯s vi, he borrowed the chance to put that box in the drawer of Zheng Shufang¡¯s dressing table.

    In Diannan, when Monkey was temporarily clear-minded, wanting to tell Ding Ning that the box was in Zheng Shufang¡¯s hands, but he passed out before he finished his words.

    ¡°What on earth is in that box?¡±

    Ding Ning frowned and asked curiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Monkey¡¯s answer was beyond Ding Ning¡¯s expectation. ¡°I used up my methods, but I still could not open it. It was a very strange box. Possibly, when I escaped from the Xie Family¡¯s vi, I was found by the surveince camera, and then I was hunted ceaselessly. As for the matters that followed, you should have known.¡±

    ¡°Why do you tell it to me? Why not tell it to Director Mo? They all can help you.¡±

    Ding Ning asked with confusion, but he pondered inwardly, ¡°Does this Xie Changhe or that mysterious man wearing ck sses have rtions with the Descendants of God Organization? Are those who hunted Monkey the subordinates of Xie Changhe or the person who released the task to invite the Vampire Mercenary Group? Do Xie Changhe and the Descendants of God Organization have any rtionships?¡±

    ¡°In Diannan, when I was assassinated, I saw a person in the military uniform leading the way for the killer. Although I didn¡¯t clearly see who that person was, I¡¯m sure the person must be from the Diannan Military Region. If there had not been secret informers in the military camp, those killers would not have found me so easily. You saved me, you must have been a good person, and Zhao Gang was also a good policeman, so I did not dare to believe anyone else other than you two. Otherwise, I would have possibly died without knowing why just after I finished talking.¡±

    Monkey¡¯s answer was very candid. Ding Ning suddenly realized that he had neglected one thing: The moment when Monkey was clear-headed at that time, he told him half of his words, and only Xiao Nuo, Han Xi, and Zhou Yaozu knew this.

    Later, those Fuso killers also asked him about what Monkey had said to him. At that time, he thought that there were traitors, but he became busyter and then forgot this matter.

    Now when Monkey spoke of it, Ding Ning was also aware that even if those Fuso killers had been excellent in martial arts and could sneak into the military region to kill Monkey at that time, where did they get the information that Monkey had said something to him?

    Xiao Nuo and Han Xi were not likely to be traitors because they didn¡¯t have ess to the military camp at night, and the suspect that met the condition most was only Zhou Yaozu.

    Of course, there was also a possibility that Zhou Yaozu could not hold his tongue and told this matter to others, but undoubtedly, he was the most suspicious person.

    Apparently, he had to have a long talk with Mo Fei. If Zhou Yaozu had colluded with the Descendants of God Organization, that would be great trouble.

    After asking Monkey about the details for once, Ding Ning bade goodbye and left. Although Monkey wanted to leave here very much, he knew that leaving here now meant death, so what he could only do was entrust the good care of Zheng Shufang and their daughter to Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning told the information he had got from Monkey to Mo Fei and also spoke of his suspicion of Zhou Yaozu. Even if this man was not the traitor, he must be the one who had leaked the information. No matter what, he had to take responsibility.

    Atst, Ding Ning also told Mo Fei that he must keep Monkey safe, making Mo Fei very unhappy. ¡°Does Uncle Mo look like a person who destroys the bridge after crossing it?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t, but it doesn¡¯t mean that others don¡¯t. Since two kidnappers were caught at that time, your National Security Bureau made the decision to give up saving Monkey¡¯s life, right?¡±

    Ding Ning satirized him mercilessly, making Mo Fei¡¯s old face turn red, but thetter was not convinced and muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t make the decision at that time.¡±

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t stop it although you knew that was a wrong decision, did you?¡±

    Ding Ning was still full of resentment, and his usation made Mo Fei speechless. After scratching his ears and cheeks in embarrassment for a long time, he finally argued, ¡°That guy has been fired.¡±

    ¡°I know. His name is Liu Junwei.¡±

    A trace of cold light glinted in Ding Ning¡¯s eyes. ¡°Uncle Mo, don¡¯tin I haven¡¯t warned you. I saw in person that Liu Junwei and the members of the Descendants of God Organization were together.¡±

    ¡°What? He and the members of the Descendants of God Organization were together? Is it that you made a mistake?¡± Mo Fei was so shocked that he suddenly rose to his feet and asked with a shriek.

 Chapter 422 - Chance Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 422 Chance Encounter</h4>

    ¡°Absolutely true. It was the time when the bomb incident happened in the northern suburbs some time ago. I saw in person that he and a guy wearing a silvery mask in a ck robe were together. And it was the person in the ck robe who designed the bomb incident. In Diannan, when Monkey was temporarily conscious, he told me half of his words, and then these people were after me. In Diannan, I was hunted by the masked man. They all seemed to be Fuso people, and the hunter should be the guy from the Descendants of God Organization lurking in Ninghai.¡±

    Ding Ning said with concrete evidence.

    Apparently, Mo Fei knew that Ding Ning was hunted in Diannan, so he didn¡¯t ask further about it.

    But the information Ding Ning provided was very important. That there were secret informers in Diannan¡¯s military camp was not a small matter. Though he was the director of the Ninghai National Security Bureau, he had no ess to the military region to conduct an investigation. Instead, he must report to his senior leaders.

    In addition, Liu Junwei¡¯s affair would make him very embarrassed. Once the investigation confirmed that Liu Junwei had colluded with the Descendants of God Organization, he, the Director of the National Security Bureau who recruited him for the Bureau by using his ¡°unique sharp eyes¡± would also fall into trouble.

    Since this had happened, he would not escape his responsibility. If anything was rted to the Descendants of God Organization, he would have to treat it prudently. Compared with his official position, the harm to the nation that was likely to be caused by the Descendants of God Organization was the most scaring thing.

    ¡°By the way, Uncle Mo, I want to tell you one more situation. Do you know Deng Nine-Finger?¡±

    Ding Ning suddenly thought of Deng Nine-Finger¡¯s affair and said hurriedly.

    ¡°One of the underworld bosses. What¡¯s wrong with him? He also has connections with the Descendants of God Organization?¡±

    Mo Fei¡¯splexion became weird. ¡°It seems that this little guy has more information than what the National Security Bureau has.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if he has connections with the Descendants of God Organization, but I know that Deng Nine-Finger and his subordinates Violent Dragon and Fire Phoenix are all superpower holders.¡±

    Ding Ning thought about it and said.

    ¡°What? Three superpower holders?¡±

    Mo Fei¡¯s expression changed. Superpower holders had abilities beyond humans¡¯ reach. Once he found them, he must report to his senior leaders at once.

    Even if superpower holders had notmitted any crimes, they had to agree to be supervised by the special department; otherwise, they would be killed unconditionally.

    This didn¡¯t mean that superpower holders were stronger than the Warriors, but that their abilities were much too strange and unpredictable. If they were not properly regted, they would bring great harm to society.

    ¡°Deng Nine-Finger is not only a superpower holder but also a very powerful thunder-and-lightning superpower holder. His superpower is shooting thunder and lightning with his eyes, and Violent Dragon¡¯s is that his body surface can metalize, but I don¡¯t know about the superpowers of Fire Phoenix.¡±

    Ding Ning said in a seeking-truth-from-facts manner, but it made Mo Fei¡¯s expression change dramatically. ¡°He is not only a thunder-and-lightning superpower holder but also a person who shoots thunder and lightning with his eyes. This superpower is extremely rare and eerie, and I must report to the senior leaders now.¡±

    Then, he asked Ding Ning in detail about how he got the information. No doubt, Ding Ning would not tell him the truth but fabricated a story that he had an unintentional small fight with Violent Dragon and then realized that he was a superpower holder. This aroused his curiosity.

    After that, he used his remote-controlled drone to trail after Violent Dragon, but it was found by Deng Nine-Finger, who shot thunder and lightning with his eyes and destroyed the drone. By then, he realized that Deng Nine-Finger was a thunder-and-lightning superpower holder.

    Mo Fei did not believe a word of his bullshit, but he did not ask anymore. After all, Ding Ning was the son of his Big Brother Dragon Teeth. He would only protect him and would not get him in trouble.

    As for whether Deng Nine-Finger was a superpower holder or not, he would know it after sending excellent fighters to test him. Anyway, as long as he reported to the leaders, some specially-assigned people would go and investigate it.

    He would report these pieces of information he had got from Ding Ning to the leaders in time, so he had no time to chat with Ding Ning any longer and went hurriedly to report the situation, asking Ding Ning to leave secretly lest that their rtionship be found by others.

    Finally, Ding Ning ended one of his worries. He believed that with the National Security Bureau getting involved, Liu Junwei would not have happy days in the future.

    These days, he had no clue about Liu Junwei¡¯s hiding ce. No trace of him was found as if he had evaporated from the human world. Thus, Ding Ning seemed to feel that there was a fishbone in his throat, and he had to spit it out.

    Anyone who stayed alert all the time with worry to prevent his enemy lurking in the dark from attacking him would feel ufortable. Since even Xiaojin could not find him, he simply used the strength of the National Security Bureau to give him pressure, making him too busy to trap him. If he dared to show himself, Ding Ning would kill him instantly.

    ¡°Tinkle!¡±

    Taking a look at his watch, he found it was already evening, ready to stop a taxi to go home when his phone rang. Seeing that it was his sister¡¯s call, Ding Ning knew that she must have learned that someone came to his house to fight him. Immediately, he answered the call and told her the details.

    ¡°If you are fine, that¡¯s okay. I¡¯m going to a party tonight and will possibly go home a littlete.¡±

    Ding Qianlie was relieved only after learning that he was fine and said this to him by the way.

    ¡°Got it. Take care of yourself.¡±

    Ding Ning reminded her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Xiahou and Lisa will be with me today.¡±

    Ding Qianlie hung up after a sweet smile.

    ¡°Oh, is that Lao San? Why is he here?¡±

    Just as he stowed away his phone, ready to stop a taxi, Ding Ning saw that Zhao Xin was phoning someone on the roadside in front of a Tiguan of Volkswagen. He was about to y a prank by walking over to pat his shoulder and scare him, but his phone suddenly rang again.

    Taking out his phone and seeing the caller ID, Ding Ningughed. ¡°It turns out this guy is calling me.¡±

    As he tiptoed toward his back, he answered the phone call, ¡°Lao San, how did you get the idea to call me?¡±

    ¡°Lao Liu, where are you now? Lao Er has returned. I will tell our brothers to have a party tonight, ahh...¡±

    Abruptly, Ding Ning patted his shoulder. Zhao Xin was scared and shrieked, his phone nearly fell, and he patted his chest and said exaggeratingly, ¡°Lord, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t asked you yet. Why are you here? I remember that this is working time, right? Why are you not in yourpany? You left your work without asking for leave, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Ding Ning was really curious why Zhao Xin hade to the National Security Bureau.

    ¡°Jesus, I am one of the best forensic doctors of the new generation in Ninghai. My teacher is a forensic doctor at the National Security Bureau. When there is nothing to do in the Bureau, I¡¯lle and learn with my teacher.¡±

    Zhao Xin looked at Ding Ning strangely. ¡°Guy, youmitted a crime, didn¡¯t you? What did youe to the National Security Bureau for if you are safe and sound?¡±

    ¡°I passed by and just saw you were here, and then I went to your back.¡±

    Ding Ning replied unclearly and changed the topic. ¡°What did you say just now? Lao Er hase back?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this guy is great. He went to work in Yan Jing for half a year and has brought back a Yan Jing wife. It is said that she is the daughter of some powerful Yan Jing family. I think he wille to show off, and he also specially called me and asked me to inform you. Then, will you be free tonight? Let¡¯s have a party.¡±

    Zhao Xin said jokingly.

    ¡°Okay, I haven¡¯t seen Lao Er for a long time.¡±

    Ding Ning epted this invitation just after a moment of hesitation. Although he and his Lao Er had some disputes in thest period, they lived in the same dormitory for several years. In the past, they had a very good rtionship. He hadn¡¯t seen him for so long, and he had long put aside their past small hatred. Since this guy had specially invited him, he would look mean if he did not go.

    His Lao Er was named Fan Kun, who was a very shrewd Ninghai local, was excessively mean in his dealings, and also liked showing off, majoring in economic management. His family did business, and he had good living conditions. After graduation, he did what his father did and went to work in the Yan Jing branch of thepany.

    The hatred between him and Ding Ning was very tasteless. When they were at college, Fan Kun fell in love with their department¡¯s beauty queen Lin Yan and worked out numerous methods to curry favor with her. After he spent lots of money, she finally agreed to make friends with him.

    Unexpectedly, when Fan Kun took Lin Yan to his dormitory to show off, the moment Lin Yan saw Ding Ning, she instantly became embarrassed. After going back, she said goodbye to Fan Kun.

    Fan Kun was confused. No matter how he asked, Lin Yan did not tell him the reason. Later, one of her roommates told him that Lin Yan said that Ding Ning once pursued her but was refused by her. They lived in the same dormitory, and Lin Yan was ufortable with it, so she did not want to continue to be friends with him.

    Fan Kun was distressed and went to question Ding Ning about it, but Ding Ning only said, ¡°She is not suitable for you¡±, and then he would not say anything more.

    With envy and hatred, Fan Kun angrily shouted that Ding Ning was not a human. After stopped by others, they did not fight, but their rtionship became worse gradually. There was a probability that they would nevermunicate with each other.

    But Ding Ning cherished the brother who once lived with him in the same dormitory very much. Now there was a chance to repair their rtionship, so he would not let it go.

    Yet, what Ding Ning did not tell him at that time was that when he worked in a bar in the past, he unintentionally saw that Lin Yan and another rich Childe did their romance in the washroom.

    Due to this reason, that Childe went to beat him with violent force, but Ding Ning gave him a good beating in turn. After that, that Childe fired Ding Ning from that bar with his social rtions. Naturally, Lin Yan had a very deep impression of him.

    ¡°Why do you still take the past to heart?¡±

    In the car, Zhao Xin asked Ding Ning with a smile as he drove.

    ¡°I have long taken it out of heart, but I am afraid that Lao Er can¡¯t forget it.¡±

    Ding Ning shook his head with a wry smile.

    Zhao Xin heaved a sigh. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why you didn¡¯t tell Lao Er the truth? Why did you have to be the scapegoat?¡±

    ¡°The scapegoat or not, that¡¯s not a problem. A good person will not worry about being said bad, while a bad person can¡¯t justify his bad deeds through self-defense. Everyone has their own living style. Although Lin Yan¡¯s behavior doesn¡¯t meet the moral standards of a good woman, that is her living style, and I have no right toment. Or perhaps, she had a hard time and needed money. If I could not hold my tongue and said it, how could such a girl show herself in public at the school? Besides, do you think Lao Er would believe me even if I told him when he was so much attracted by Lin Yan? I am afraid that he would think I was trying to smear her image on purpose.¡±

    Ding Ning smiled indifferently.

    ¡°You, you, just because you have a high-souled character and don¡¯t want to exin much, so you and Lao Da and other brothers finally appeared united outwardly but divided at heart. If I hadn¡¯t known that you have such a cold character, I would have thought that you were the avatar of a sage.¡±

    Zhao Xin was somewhat speechless and said.

    ¡°Hehe, why do I feel like you are showing off your view that you are wise but everyone else is silly? Others misunderstood me, but why not you?¡±

    Ding Ning joked with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I am as handsome as you, so I won¡¯t envy you.¡±

    To shamelessly show off, Zhao Xin shook the fringe at his forehead a few times.

    Ding Ning rolled his eyes. ¡°Narcissist.¡±

    ¡°Narcissismes from the inward extreme confidence. It proves that I have an extremely strong mentality.¡±

    Zhao Xin gloated, looked at himself in the rear-view mirror, and said enchanted, ¡°Look, the phrase ¡®handsome young man¡¯ is used to address me.¡±

    ¡°So shameless.¡±

    Ding Ning acted like someone vomiting, and then the two of them began tough and y as if they had returned to their carefree time as students.

    Ding Ning liked the feeling of being together with Zhao Xin very much. As a forensic doctor, Zhao Xin could be counted as a member of the medical sector, so he must have learned that Ding Ning had risen to fame recently, but he never mentioned that and still got along with him like before. This was a tacit understanding, one which the quiet and light friendship between gentlemen showed.

    As soon as Ding Ning and Zhao Xin stepped out of the car in the outdoor parking lot in front of the resplendent hotel, they saw Fan Kun standing in front of the door at first sight, who wore a suit and a tie as if he was a bridegroom.

    Compared with the unripe himself at school, now he had be much mature and prudent. Standing beside him was a girl of good looks, who was whispering something to him while taking his arm.

    ¡°Lao Er, are you especially standing at the door waiting for me and Lao Liu?¡±

    Zhao Xin smiled and called from a distance.

 Chapter 423 - Roommate Reunion

    <strong>Chapter 423 Roommate Reunion</strong>

    ¡°Lao San, Lao Liu, you¡¯vee. Come here, quick. Let me give you an introduction.¡±

    When Fan Kun saw Ding Ning, his smile froze slightly, but he still greeted him very warmly.

    ¡°Lao Er, long time no see!¡±

    Ding Ning nodded with a smile. Since Fan Kun could treat him like this, this meant that he had put aside their previous dispute. This was something he was willing to see.

    ¡°Come, let me give you an introduction. This is my girlfriend Wang Yeru, of the Wang Family from Yan Jing.¡±

    Having a broad smile, Fan Kun gave an introduction, with slight pride in his tone. ¡°Yeru, they were my good roommates at college: Zhao Xin and Ding Ning.¡±

    Wearing a print broad V-neck silk-rich dress, Wang Yeru exposed arge area of her chest and had a LV handbag on her forearm, imperceptibly giving off the superiority of a person of a powerful family from Yan Jing from head to toe. When she saw the two handsome guys Zhao Xin and Ding Ning, her eyes brightened a bit, but she only nodded in a reserved manner.

    When she found that although Zhao Xin was dressed in a low profile, his clothes were famous brands, which obviously showed his good family condition, her smile became warmer.

    But when she saw Ding Ning¡¯s white sports clothes, which made his good figure even better but were apparently stall goods, a scornful look appeared and vanished in her eyes.

    ¡°Hello, sister-inw, I¡¯m Lao San Zhao Xin, and this is Lao Liu Ding Ning.¡±

    Zhao Xin greeted Wang Yeru with an elegant smile.

    ¡°No, Fan Kun and I are not married yet, and we are only girlfriend and boyfriend. Don¡¯t call me sister-inw because it will make me look old. Just call me Yeru.¡±

    Apparently, Wang Yeru treated Zhao Xin much more warmly than she did to Ding Ning. She volunteered to hold his hand and didn¡¯t let it go and also leered at him. ¡°Brother Zhao, you must drain more cups tonight.¡±

    ¡°Okay, no problem.¡±

    Zhao Xin silently withdrew his hand and said tactfully.

    An unhappy look appeared on Fan Kun¡¯s face and then vanished. Anyone would feel ufortable when he saw his girlfriend seduce another man in his presence.

    In powerful families, so many women had a dissolute private life. Obviously, Wang Yeru was one of them. Ding Ning was so worried about Fan Kun¡¯s judgment. ¡°Why does he always find suchscivious women? This woman won¡¯t have any connections with me tonight.¡± It happened that she did not take him seriously, so he was rxed standing on the side with a smile but without words.

    ¡°Lao San, Lao Liu, Yeru and I will still have to wait for several of her friends. You can go to Kaixuan Hall now, and Lao Da and Lao Wu have already been there.¡±

    After a dry cough, Fan Kun said to Zhao Xin and Ding Ning.

    ¡°Lao Da and Lao Wu have alsoe! Great, Lao Er, you are more attractive to them.¡±

    Wang Yeru kept leering at Zhao Xin, who had experience in handling women but still felt a little ufortable. Hearing these words, he hurriedly took Ding Ning¡¯s arm walking inside. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen Lao Da and Lao Wu for a long time, so allow us to go in now.¡±

    ¡°Okay, go in now. When Yeru¡¯s friendse, we will go in then.¡±

    Fan Kun was relieved. In the past, when many of the women several of his roommates liked saw Zhao Xin and Ding Ning, they immediately fell in love them. Now Wang Yeru was obviously interested in Zhao Xin. No wonder, he was nervous.

    ¡°What backgrounds do the two friends of yours have? That man surnamed Zhao seems to have a rich family, while at first sight, I can say the one surnamed Ding is a poor wretch. Try not to keep in touch with such people in the future¡±

    Wang Yeru pursed her lips and educated Fan Kun curtly.

    ¡°We are brothers from the same dormitory. Why do we need to care about family conditions when making friends?¡±

    Fan Kun was unhappy and answered back indifferently.

    ¡°Oh, you are angry with me, aren¡¯t you? Remember, if I have not liked you, could your Fan Family¡¯s small and valuelesspany have survived in Yan Jing?¡±

    Wang Yeru raised her brows and shouted imperiously, ¡°Birds of a feather flock together. Communicate with people of high positions, never the grassroots. In the future, you will be my Wang Family¡¯s son-inw. If you continue to be brothers with such lower-ss bumpkins, you will make our Wang Family lose face. How will others think of us? Do you want them to say that all friends of our Wang Family¡¯s son-inw are clodhoppers from the mountains? I will feel ashamed even if you don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Can making friends soplicated?¡±

    Fan Kun retorted, but he was apparently unconfident.

    ¡°Why not so? In our Yan Jing, we will judge the person before we make friends, and we will make friends with those who are in the same ss as us. In a while when my friends arrive, don¡¯t let your friends disgrace me. My friends are all children of prestigious powerful families, especially the one from Yan Jing. She has a very great background and is preparing to open apany in Ninghai. By then, you will need to show yourself well. If you can make her happy, your Fan Family will be prosperous with a few of her words.¡±

    Wang Yeru reminded him reproachfully.

    ¡°Okay, I see.¡±

    Fan Kun did not like this theory of Wang Yeru, but he did not want to damage their rtionship, so he answered with distress.

    Ding Ning had very sharp ears and heard Wang Yeru¡¯s words clearly, but he only gave a soft smile. ¡°It seems that the Wang Family is not powerful in Yan Jing; otherwise, Wang Yeru will never need to fawn on others.¡±

    ¡°Lao San, Lao Liu, you¡¯ve finallye. Come,e,e, light a cigarette.¡±

    As soon as the two of them entered Kaixuan Hall, their dormitory¡¯s Lao Da and Lao Wu came over with great joy, took out a pack of CHUNGHWA cigarettes, and gave one to either of them.

    ¡°Great, Lao Da, now you can afford CHUNGHWA.¡±

    Zhao Xin took the cigarette, lighted it, and joked with a smile.

    ¡°No, this is a matter of ¡®face¡¯. If you don¡¯t take a pack of high-quality cigarettes when you go out, others will look down upon you.¡±

    Lao Da Liu Jie puffed with a sigh, looking wretched. The high spirit he had at school had long gone, and the wrinkles on his forehead had be much deeper, suggesting that he didn¡¯t live happily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Lao Da. It is not easy for us brothers to reunite, why do you mention such unhappy things?¡±

    Lao Wu Song Dong patted Liu Jie¡¯s shoulder andforted him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lao Da? I¡¯ve heard that you are a medical representative in Gusu, aren¡¯t you? Is it that a difficult job?¡±

    Ding Ning was somewhat confused and asked. A medical representative¡¯s work was toilsome because he often had to get business deals from hospitals, but themission was lucrative.

    ¡°s, Lao Liu, you don¡¯t know how fierce thepetition is now, and hospitals are also terrible. Every day I invite hospital leaders to dinner and entertainment and theye every time, but when it is time to sign the contract, Christ, they won¡¯t give me any profits.¡±

    Liu Jie shook his head with a forced smile. He was only in his 20s, but he looked like a man of more than 30. Apparently, he had be much older than before.

    ¡°Drugs have huge profits! If the hospital leaders ask for rebates, you can raise their prices. How can you drug salesmen have no profits to collect?¡±

    As medical college graduates, both Zhao Xin and Ding Ning knew the unwritten rule that hospitals imed rebates. After hearing Liu Jie¡¯sint, Zhao Xin felt a little puzzled and asked.

    ¡°It is easier said than done. Drugs do have huge profits. A pill of 20 cents can sell for ten yuan in the hospital, but the leaders of the hospital will ask for so much. We have to spend money inviting them to dinner, right? Everyone will try to get profits, including the executive, deputy executives, department directors and deputy directors, doctors in charge, and the medical department. With such costs removed, the money I finally get is only mybor payment.¡±

    Gloomy-faced, Liu Jie shook his head time after time. ¡°As for raising the prices, even if the patients don¡¯t protest and will have to ept them, those extremely greedy guys will continue raising the rebates. Finally, it is us medical representatives who will suffer. If our tasks are not finished, we won¡¯t get themission, and our basic wages will also be reduced. I have just got the basic wage in two months in a row. It is hard to make money, even harder than going to the heavens.¡±

    ¡°The truth is that the rtionships of your medicalpany¡¯s boss are not strong enough.¡±

    Zhao Xin went straight to the heart of the matter.

    ¡°What can I do though I know that? I can¡¯t get into apany whose boss has strong rtionships. If I can get in, I can easily make money. Who doesn¡¯t want to go there?¡±

    Liu Jie snuffed out the cigarette butt in the ashtray, heaved a sigh, and said.

    ¡°How have you been recently, Lao Wu?¡±

    Liu Jie had been defeated by social reality, looking decadent, but Zhao Xin could not help him, so he had to wisely change the subject.

    ¡°Me? My life is decent. You know, I opened a small bar near the college town. I am not as good as those excellent ones but better than those poor ones. From time to time, I can fool around with a young beauty. It¡¯s not bad.¡±

    Compared with his roommates, Song Dong was a little strange: He disdained worldly affairs. He was an outstanding student in ad design, but he had no interest in his major. After graduation, he borrowed money from different people, opened a bar with it, and had been living a befuddled life with drinks.

    Ding Ning knew the bar, but he had never visited it. He knew that opening the bar was a way of degenerating for Song Dong because he had been hurt too deeply.

    In fact, that also had so much to do with Ding Ning. At college, Song Dong had a crush on a beautiful girl in his department. After the two of them confirmed their love rtionship, that girl made Ding Ning her acquaintance through him and broke up with him, and then she went to pursue Ding Ning, who was speechless about it.

    Although Song Dong was reasonable and knew that he could not me Ding Ning, but this had inevitably made an irreparable crack between them. This was why Ding Ning knew that Song Dong opened a bar near the college town but he had never visited it.

    After the Green Cloud Gang was founded, Ding Ning specially asked Feng Jun to take more care of that bar, so Song Dong¡¯s life could be so leisurely and rxed.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t those punks go to collect the protection fee from you? Both good people and bad guys live in the college town area, where there is so much profit. I am a forensic doctor, but I have several friends working in the Public Security Bureau. If anyone is so stupid to make trouble, just tell me, and I will tell my friends.¡±

    Finally, Zhao Xin showed his superiority as a forensic doctor and patted his chest to promise.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to call the police. Previously, those punks came to collect the protection fee time and often, and I did want to call the police, but it was useless. As soon as you called the police, they ran. After the police officers left, they would return and could destroy my bar. Police officers could not protect my bar 24 hours a day, and I could not afford their protection fee. I had no other ways but to ept the punks¡¯ conditions. No matter how much they wanted, I paid them, as long as they allowed me to make a living.¡±

    Speaking of this, Song Dong became highly spirited and said mysteriously, ¡°But I have been lucky recently. Those unruly punks were driven away by a group called Green Cloud Gang. Since then, no one has evere to my bar to collect the protection fee. It is better than the police.¡±

    ¡°Oh, this Green Cloud Gang is not bad. It doesn¡¯t even charge for protection.¡±

    Zhao Xin felt usually strange and said.

    Song Dong gave a gloating smile. ¡°You are wrong. The Green Cloud Gang does charge for protection, but it doesn¡¯t collect the protection fee from my bar.¡±

    ¡°Why? Is the boss of the Green Cloud Gang your biological father who has lost contact with you for years?¡±

    Zhao Xin made aical remark.

    ¡°Get lost. Of course, it¡¯s not that.¡±

    Song Dong aimed an angry kick at him, but Zhao Xin avoided it with a smile.

    Ding Ning was shocked. ¡°F*ck, has this guy found that I made this happen?¡±

    But Song Dong¡¯s answer made him utterly speechless. He was as motionless as a piece of board and didn¡¯t know whether he should cry orugh. ¡°Sure enough, narcissism is not Zhao Xin¡¯s patent, but the tradition of our dormitory.¡±

    Sitting cross-leggedcently, Song Dong said in a mysterious tone, ¡°The head of the Green Cloud Gang is a stunning beauty, who collects the protection fee from all the bars but mine. I suspect that she loves me secretly.¡±

 Chapter 424 - An Acrid Attitude

    <h4>Chapter 424 An Acrid Attitude</h4>

    ¡°Pooh!¡±

    Zhao Xin couldn¡¯t hold the tea he had just drunk and spewed it out, pointing at Song Dong as heughed in tears. ¡°F*ck, that gang head must be an old and ugly fat pig.¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Song Dong and Ding Ning shouted as the same time.

    ¡°What? Does Lao Liu also know that bang head?¡±

    Muddled, Zhao Xin looked at Ding Ning, not knowing what was wrong with him.

    Even Song Dong and Liu Jie had begun to look at Ding Ning with bewilderment, not knowing what had been wrong.

    Ding Ning scratched his head. ¡°Dear lord, I nearly exposed myself in haste.¡± After a dry cough, he said seriously, ¡°I do believe Lao Wu¡¯s judgment. If he says she is a stunning beauty, she must be. Lao San just talks nonsense all the time.¡±

    ¡°Look, Lao Liu is my good brother. I tell you guys, that gang head is a first-ss beautiful woman, absolutely. If you don¡¯t believe me, let me show you her picture.¡±

    Wearing a bitchy face, Song Dong took out his phone and clicked open the album. ¡°Look, not beautiful? She is my dreaming goddess. The long thin legs, the figure, oh, my God, I can¡¯t hold myself. I must find a chance to tell her, ¡®If you like me, just tell me. I will give you a chance to pursue me.¡¯¡±

    In the picture, Ling Yun, Feng Jun, and a few of their minions were walking down the street. Only the side of her face was shown. Sure, he took the picture without her knowing.

    Looking at Song Dong¡¯s enchanted expression, Ding Ning wished to send him to the wall with a so hard p that no one could take him down. ¡°You dare to take my woman to your heart.¡±

    ¡°Wow, so charming. The long thin legs, the figure, the temperament, the face, she is really gorgeous. Come on, Lao Wu, quick, send a picture to my phone. Nothing serious, just let me look at her carefully.¡±

    The water at Liu Jie¡¯s mouth almost ran down. He took out his phone and couldn¡¯t wait to give a shout.

    Seeing the picture, Zhao Xin frowned and wearing a little strangeplexion, turned to Ding Ning, with a questioning look in his eyes.

    Ding Ning knew he could not hide it from him because Zhao Xin was the only one in their dormitory who had seen Ling Yun, so he nodded slightly with a wry smile, telling him that he was correct. It was Ling Yun.

    ¡°Well, well, she is the female boss of a gang, but you dared to take a photo of her without her knowing and also spread it. If she learns it, even if you had multiple lives, she would chop you to death.¡±

    Zhao Xin righteously grabbed his phone, deleted the photo with a serious face, and warned, ¡°I¡¯m serious. It¡¯s not a big deal for you to see it yourself, but if it is spread, she can really chop you.¡±

    ¡°F*ck, Lao San, d*mn you, you¡¯ve deleted my dreaming goddess¡¯ picture. I¡¯ll fight you.¡±

    Song Dong instantly went insane. He took back his phone and roared angrily to fight Zhao Xin.

    Liu Jie stared at Zhao Xin furiously. ¡°Lao Wu, beat him. This little guy is a traitor, and I am with you in spirit.¡±

    Looking at the y-fight between Zhao Xin and Song Dong, Ding Ning thought it was funny, but he extended his gratitude to Zhao Xin inwardly. If the photo was not deleted, no one knew what dirty thing the two filthy men would be doing in the middle of the night while staring at it. Although she would not lose anything material, Ding Ning would not feelfortable because Ling Yun was his girlfriend. For Zhao Xin, deleting the photo directly was to avoid embarrassment.

    ¡°Bang! ng, Lao Da, Lao Er, Lao San, Lao Wu, Lao Liu, I¡¯vee. Isn¡¯t it a surprise? You must be very happy!¡±

    The door was suddenly kicked open with sheer force. Dressed in the hippie-style leather clothes and trousers, Lao Si Solemn jumped in, took a cool posture, and threw a leer at everyone.

    ¡°Ouch...¡±

    Everyone pretended to vomit and then gave him the finger in unison.

    ¡°Humph, what do you guys mean? Haven¡¯t you seen such a grand appearance of mine? You didn¡¯t apud, and I will feel sad.¡±

    The first half of Solemn¡¯s words sounded righteous, but thest half sounded like a young wife¡¯s tone, making everyone feel sick.

    In truth, Solemn was also a strange man. Being a Ninghai local, he studied archaeology, but he liked rock and roll and always dressed him up gaudily like Elvis Presley. After graduation, he did not go to the job market. Instead, he carried away a cheap guitar, saying that he would be wandering around the world to look for the inspiration for writing music.

    As a result, just when he arrived in the Qingzang teau, he got altitude sickness and nearly died there. So scared, his family took him back and used their rtionships to look for a job in the museum.

    Well, after working in the museum for less than half a month, he and his rock and roll band held a concert for amusing themselves in the museum, but the senior leaders came to inspect their work at that time and found what he was doing, so he was fired in such a funny way.

    His parents were so angered by him and grounded him in their house for a month. After that, this guy came out energetically and did not restrain himself. Instead, he secretly bought an airne ticket and flew to Mi Country¡¯s Haiwu, saying that he needed to realize his rock and roll dream and make the value of his lifee true.

    If wishes were horses, beggars would ride. After eating box rice for three days in Haiwu, he ran out of money and had to sleep under the overhead bridge and sing on the street for a living.

    Atst, he was sent back as an illegal immigrant by Mi Country¡¯s government. His parents thought that now he could stop making trouble, but this guy was stubborn and escaped from his family by jumping off the building, hoping to perform with his band in Lao Wu¡¯s bar. Song Dong was so scared that he did not dare to answer the call and avoided meeting him.

    Fortunately, this guy still had some human nature and did not go to Song Dong¡¯s bar with his band to get him. Then, he set up a stage in the Garden Square with the money he got from nowhere and performed there crazily with his band. As a result, no one came to watch their performance, but the square dance aunts who had much more fighting power than city inspectors were angry, using them of taking their ce.

    Young and energetic, Solemn was not convinced and argued reasonably with these aunts, but this turned into a fierce dispute, which finally infuriated the children of these aunts, who then hunted him, and he fled like a rat running to its hole. After crossing 13 streets, he realized that he had forgotten taking his musical instruments, which were still on the stage, so he sneaked back to retrieve his musical instruments, but he was caught by the police officers, who gave him a fine ofrge sums of money in the name of making noise and disrupting public order. Thus ended the story.

    This guy¡¯s family condition was not bad, with cars, houses, and money, but if his family were ordinary, it would have been so much affected by his wrongdoings.

    Solemn did not change his style although he had gone through numerous trials and errors. His rebellion and willfulness had reached the point ofwlessness. Not until his father had a heart attack again after being angered by him, did he stop making trouble. Though his dressing was still weird, he had never done anything so unimaginable since then.

    His rtionship with Ding Ning was neither good nor bad. The two of them had very different ways of thinking, and Ding Ning could not keep pace with his unconstrained style. Their talk was basically the dialogue of the deaf.

    It was true that apart from Zhao Xin, only he and Ding Ning had never had disputes as roommates. After all, this guy¡¯s sexual orientation was quite mysterious. Sometimes he acted like a man, but sometimes he was so feminine that he would give others goosebumps. He was more like a mentally disordered psycho, who was so difficult for others to judge.

    Although these guys had so many unpleasant moments in the past, they were still friends who spent several years in the same dormitory. It had been more than a year since they parted. Now when they met each other again, the atmosphere was exceptionally warm as if they had gone back to their school years.

    ¡°Guys, just keep eating. Yeru¡¯s friends have arrived, and let me go with her to greet them. In a while, I wille to drink with you until you are satisfied.¡±

    Fan Kun pushed open the door, put his head in, and said a little apologetically.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Go ahead and greet them, and we will take care of ourselves.¡±

    Zhao Xin said very reasonably.

    ¡°F*ck, Lao Er, hurry up and have a drink. Don¡¯t forget your schoolmates when you have a wife.¡±

    Liu Jie roared.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Before Fan Kun spoke anything, Wang Yeru had taken him out and mmed the door behind her, followed by an uncovered acrid voice. ¡°Why are you scuttling around? Can these valueless schoolmates of yours be important than my friends? Hurry up, she hase, and go and wee her. Drink, drink, drink, it seems you have never drunk before. This is Resplendent, one of the best restaurants in Ninghai. Without my kindness to treat them today, they will never have the chance to dine in such a restaurant. A horde of bumpkins and inexperienced nerds! Try not to contact them in the future.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? They are all my schoolmates.¡±

    Apparently, Fan Kun¡¯s voice was not confident.

    ¡°What¡¯s the good of schoolmates? A group of beggars! They look impressive, but they can¡¯t even afford my handbag. Just now I thought that the one surnamed Zhao is a figure, but I¡¯ve never expected that he only drives a Tiguan. When I go out, I will drive a Ferrari at least. Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing my face to hang around with such people? If my friends learn that, they willugh at me to the extremes...¡±

    As Wang Yeru¡¯s voice gradually disappeared, these guys suddenly turned sullen, and the atmosphere became extremely stagnant and oppressive.

    Song Dong said indignantly, ¡°Just now Wang Yeru looked like an elegant daughter of a big family, but I¡¯ve never thought she is so snobbish. I can¡¯t eat anymore.¡±

    ¡°No, she is not wrong. We are poor guys, and only Lao San and Lao Wu have a little better family conditions but are notparable to her. Ferrari, my God, we can¡¯t buy such a car in our lifetime. Anyway, Lao San still has a Tiguan, better than me.¡±

    Liu Jie said frustratingly. Zhao Xin had been keeping a low profile at school, so they only knew that his family condition was not bad, but it was only that, notparable to the Wang Family.

    ¡°Fan Kun is sessful in showing off and ridiculing us this time. The ridicule has made our faces so painful.¡±

    Zhao Xin had a sneer at the corner of his mouth, with the muscles on his face twitching a bit. He had never been insulted by others like this. Although he was a man of good temper, he could not bear it.

    ¡°Go, it¡¯s my treat. Let¡¯s go somewhere and drink well. Resplendent, hehe, it is really expensive for me.¡±

    Solemn said seriously, and this was rare for him.

    ¡°Be seated and continue eating. We¡¯ve been here, so there¡¯s no reason for us to let the food rot. My treat this time.¡±

    Only Ding Ning looked carefree because he always ignored such snobs. The Wang Family was only a small family in Yan Jing, and he did not take it so seriously.

    ¡°D*mn, you still have an appetite, but I¡¯ve lost mine because of those f*cking words.¡±

    Song Dong rose to his feet angrily and smashed a cup.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. When a dog bites you, do you really want to go and bite the dog back? You don¡¯t have to bother about such a person.¡±

    Ding Ning pulled him to his side, let him sit down, and waved his hand generously. ¡°Don¡¯t let a b*tch ruin the high spirit of our brothers¡¯ reunion. Today it¡¯s my treat. Whatever you want to eat, just order.¡±

    ¡°Your treat? Lao Liu, don¡¯t puff like a pufferfish to show your strength. It is said that it is quite expensive to dine here. Eating one time will cost tens of thousands at least.¡±

    Liu Jie warned him kindly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Lao Liu is now a rich man, and it¡¯s not a big deal to spend only tens of thousands. Guys, just order, we can¡¯t waste the chance. If you miss this one, you won¡¯t have another.¡±

    Zhao Xin became calm and said irresponsibly.

    Seeing that Zhao Xin was so sure, Liu Jie and others were relieved and went together to see the menu, but when they saw the prices on it, they stared at one another, a little too afraid to order.

    ¡°Lao San, let you be the one to order. Today we will only order those expensive ones, never the most suitable ones. Don¡¯t let the snobbish shrew look down upon us.¡±

    Ding Ning looked peaceful, but he was also incensed. Yet, what disappointed him most was still Fan Kun, who was so soft in front of Wang Yeru, not like a real man.

 Chapter 425 - We Have Broken up

    <h4>Chapter 425 We Have Broken up</h4>

    ¡°When will your friendse?¡±

    Outside Resplendent, Fan Kun and Wang Yeru anxiously gazed at the distance but saw no soul, and Fan Kun asked a little impatiently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so anxious. Do you think my friends are like your schoolmates who seem to have never dined before? They are all personages in Ninghai and can¡¯t be easily invited. It¡¯s normal for them to bete for a short while.¡±

    Wang Yeru became unhappy and reproached him in a low voice.

    ¡°You...humph, I think those so-called friends of yours regard you as someone the least important.¡±

    Fan Kun looked displeased and muttered.

    ¡°You...humph, do you know their identities? The son of the deputy director of the Municipal Administration for Industry and Commerce, the daughter of the director of the Public Security Bureau of Hongqiao District, the young master of the chairman of Donglin Company, the daughter of the chief manager of Kangjie Logistics... and any one of them can actwlessly in Ninghai. It¡¯s normal for them to be a littlete. Only for the future development of your Fan Family did I condescend to ask Huang Ling to introduce them to you.¡±

    Wang Yeru was a little grim-faced, feeling somewhat upset, for fear that these people would not show up, so she did be embarrassed.

    After all, these people and she were merelymon friends. They were introduced to her by Huang Ling, her close friend at college, and she only dined with them a few times.

    ¡°Huang Ling? Is she reliable?¡±

    Fan Kun¡¯s expression changed. He was a little upset and asked worriedly.

    He had met this close friend of Wang Yeru a few times. Being a member of the second-rich generation, she talked unkindly, was extremely snobbish, and had ridiculed him a lot, saying that he had bound him to the powerful Wang Family from Yan Jing.

    The Wang Family was only a small family in Yan Jing, but no matter what, it had the natural convenience of being at the foot of the imperial city, so Huang Ling then tried her best to be Wang Yeru¡¯s close friend, but the arrogance in her bone was undisguised at all.

    Wang Yeru was worried because she also knew that Huang Ling was only a toy in that circle and had no voice. If the figures in the circle said they did not want toe, Huang Ling would not dare to force them, but she was unwilling to admit her weakness. ¡°Huang Ling wille. Besides, even if she doesn¡¯te, my sister from Yan Jing is sure toe. Her words alone work better than the words of all others.¡±

    ¡°I wish so!¡±

    Absent-minded, Fan Kun gave a perfunctory remark and lighted a cigarette in boredom, thinking, ¡°It¡¯s good if all of them don¡¯te. Then, I can have a good reunion with my brothers.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯vee. Don¡¯t smoke anymore!¡±

    Wang Yeru suddenly became delighted, threw away the cigarette she took down from his mouth, took him by the arm, and hurried over to greet them like an old friend, ¡°Wee, Childe Liu, Childe Xiang, Childe Chen, Childe Sun, Lingling, Sister Fang, Sister Yu...we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, and thank you foring. Come inside, quickly.¡±

    In the parking lot of Resplendent, more than ten men and women in bright clothes got out of several luxury showy cars, chatting andughing as they strode over as if no one else was present.

    ¡°Sorry, Yeru, we¡¯ve made you wait too long. We came across a traffic jam, so we are a littlete. You won¡¯t me us for that, will you?¡±

    Wearing a sexy slip dress, Huang Ling exposed a deep snowy white cleavage, did a heavy makeup on her face, and sprinkled herself with strong perfume. She took Wang Yeru¡¯s hands and said smilingly.

    ¡°Hi, Lingling, what you said is not suitable. Like Yan Jing, Ninghai also has too much traffic. Traffic jams are so normal, right?¡±

    Wang Yeru said politely but cursed inwardly, ¡°You b*tch! You don¡¯t think I can see that the red color has not disappeared from your cheeks. You must have had sex with someone on the way before you came.¡±

    But the smile on her face became broader. Several of the Childes nodded at Wang Yeru, but their eyes with bad intentions fell on the ¡°snowy white half balls¡± of her chest.

    Wang Yeru lookedmon, but she had a really good figure. Besides, she was also the daughter of the Wang Family from Yan Jing. Only thinking of her identity would make them feel inexplicably excited because tonight they wished to let her lie down under their belly and do whatever they wanted. Therefore, their smiles became exceptionally meaningful.

    Since she had met such eyes many times, Wang Yeru did not care a bit about these eyes. Instead, she straightened her chest in a seemingly casual way. Since she went to college, she had changed more boyfriends than her clothes. Sometimes when she was bored, she even went to seek excitement by going to the male prostitutes. The affair between men and women had long be nothing so serious for her. With an alluring smile, she said, ¡°Still, one of my friends hasn¡¯te yet. You guys, please go inside first and wait a while.¡±

    Hearing this, these Childes suddenly became sullen and gave a cold snort. The reason why they had not immediately left was that they showed kindness to Huang Ling.

    There were rules in the circle. They thought they had noble identities, so they deliberately came a littlete to highlight their identities, but they never expected that someone had put on more airs than they had, making them displeased.

    Seeing their unhappy faces, Huang Ling hurriedly tugged Wang Yeru¡¯s arm with an unhappy question. ¡°Yeru, what friend of yours has put on such a big show?¡±

    Taking Huang Ling to the side, Wang Yeru whispered something in her ear, and Huang Ling¡¯s expression changed immediately. Quickly, she walked to the youth, who was the boss of the group and looked haughty and whispered something in his ear.

    That youth was unhappy, but when hearing Huang Ling¡¯s words, hisplexion changed constantly and finally became serious. Taking a surprising look at Wang Yeru who wore a reserved smile, he smiled and said, ¡°If this is the case, let¡¯s also wait here a while.¡±

    ¡°Childe Liu, who are we waiting for? Who is putting on such a big show to have us wait here?¡±

    The Childe of a cockatoo hairstyle beside him muttered impatiently.

    ¡°No bullshit. Wait as I said. Theer is a big shot.¡±

    Childe Liu red at him and snarled.

    ¡°Can the daughter of a low-ss small family in Yan Jing know such a big shot? Childe Liu, don¡¯t fool us.¡±

    Another Childe wearing earrings squinted at Wang Yeru and said with sheer scorn.

    ¡°Shut up! Theer is...¡±

    Childe Liu pulled him to his side and whispered a few words in his ear, then the earring man was stunned, and his next look at Wang Yeru had changed somewhat, even with some respect in hisplexion.

    These yboys were lecherous, but they were not stupid. Since the person could make them awe, it proved that the person must have a very shocking status.

    Fan Kun had been standing on the side without feeling the meaning of his presence, observing everything that was happening like an outsider. Wang Yeru had no mind to introduce him, making him feel that he was a round peg in a square hole when staying with these people, who were not in the same world with him. Thus, he felt inexplicably sad.

    Fan Kun had long known that Wang Yeru had a lewd character and bore the seed of someone unknown, but she could not get an abortion anymore, or she would lose her fertility. For this reason, she got him and relied on him, but in fact, she did not love him at all.

    This was also the same for him, who had no feelings for her but had to endure this humiliation for the development of hispany.

    Although the Wang Family was a low-ss small family in Yan Jing, it was a giant for the tiny Fan Family. The old ruler of the Fan Family, who wanted to find strong support in a short time, forced him to marry Wang Yeru; otherwise, he would not be the heir of thepany, so he could not refuse him.

    He wanted sess so much and quite hoped that all those who knew him would admire and envy him. For numerous times, he imagined the scene that he insulted Lin Yan in the face when he achieved sess and rose to fame. Due to this concern, he was willing to endure the humiliation.

    Different from what Ding Ning thought, Fan Kun had already known what kind of woman Lin Yan was just after graduation. Once when he went to a bar to drink in a bad mood, he saw that Lin Yan, the pure goddess in his mind, was boldly sitting on the thighs of a Childe in the bustling bar, allowing the man¡¯s big dirty hands to move around on her, and she gave an ingratiating smile as if she was his pet.

    He could not believe it at that time. ¡°The pure goddess in my heart is a whore in fact.¡± He lost his sense and went over to ask her, but the Childe¡¯s bodyguards gave him a good beating.

    Even now he still remembered that at that moment lying bloodstained on the ground with disbelief in his eyes, he asked Lin Yan with soul-piercing sadness, ¡°Why?¡±

    Standing over him, Lin Yan looked at him with uncovered scorn and dismissiveness and said the heart-piercing words that seemed to have made him fall into the abyss. ¡°I also need to live, and I also want to wear nice clothes and brand handbags. If you want to date me, no problem, but do it when you are rich with ten million. Then, you can even ask me to kneel before you to give you the blow job, let alone to sleep with you. If you have no money, stay far away from me.¡±

    Battered out of his senses, Fan Kun, got drunk and was then enlightened. The following day, he had a deep talk with his father and went to Yan Jing to open the subsidiary of theirpany on the third day.

    This was also why he was not hostile to Ding Ning when he saw him again. He even felt a little guilty because he knew that Ding Ning did it for his good back then. Being a money-oriented woman, Lin Yan was indeed unsuitable for him.

    In the past year, he had been working very, very hard, but the fiercepetition forced him to have to bend his back to reality in the end. Now wearing a dissolute face, his nominal fianc¨¦e conceiving another unknown man¡¯s child was still flirting with these Childes. Seeing this, he felt for the first time that perhaps he had made a wrong choice. ¡°Is it worthwhile to be a cuckold for a lifetime to insult Lin Yan in the face to the extremes for once with my happiness as a sacrifice?¡±

    Dazed, he looked at Wang Yeru, who yed coquettishly in various ways with a seductive smile like a butterflying and going from flower to flower. For the first time, he found that the world where she lived was so far from him.

    ¡°We live in different worlds. It¡¯s not worth it only for getting money and fame. I will feel ashamed if I marry such a woman. I won¡¯t have happiness if I do it.¡±

    At one point, he suddenly raised his head and ignored everyone who turned with reverence to the big shot Wang Yeru had mentioned, did not go and see the appearance of the big shot, and only said in a tone so resolute that he would not change his attitude, ¡°Wang Yeru, let us break up.¡±

    These words were like a spell, which made the whole time and space freeze, and everyone stopped the steps they had taken, looking strangely at him in surprise.

    Huang Ling frowned and looked at him with hostility, while Wang Yeru¡¯s expression wasplicated and entric, but she did not miss their fake love or wish to keep it. With panic, anger, shame, and disbelief, she stared at him, ¡°What did you say? If you have the guts, say it again.¡±

    Fan Kun suddenlyughed with a relief that he had put down some heavy load, as if he had broken free from the shackles binding his soul and shouted in a deafening sound, ¡°Listen carefully, Wang Yeru, we have broken up. Listen carefully, it¡¯s not that let us break up, but that we have broken up.¡±

    ¡°p!¡±

    A resounding p fell on Fan Kun¡¯s face. With an expression that she had been extremely insulted, Wang Yeru said furiously, ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you really think I appreciate you? What qualifications do you have to say ¡®break up¡¯?¡±

    Fan Kun was not angry, nor was he panicky. Instead, he showed a mouthful of snow-white regr teeth and said with a radiant smile, ¡°With the p, we¡¯ve squared up and won¡¯t owe each other anything from now on. Bye, uh, no, never see each other!¡±

    After finishing these words, he seemed to have returned to his young, frivolous years, slipped his hands into the pockets on his trousers, whistled in a happy, rxed mood, and impressively turned around, walking to the hotel.

    Where his brothers, friends, and roommates were waiting for him and would not allow him to leave until all of them were drunk!

    At this moment, he was so handsome in everyone¡¯s eyes!

 Chapter 426 - Drain the Cup

    <h4>Chapter 426 Drain the Cup</h4>

    ¡°Fan Kun, you will pay for what you did today!¡±

    The muscles on Wang Yeru¡¯s face were indignantly twitching, and she shouted at Fan Kun¡¯s back in shame and anger.

    Without turning back, Fan Kun waved his hand, and his faint voice came with the wind, ¡°Do as you like!¡±

    Wang Yeru¡¯s bulging breasts rose up and down violently. She gritted her white teeth in hatred, her cheeks were in burning pain, and her eyes glinted with an insidious cold light.

    She did not care about breaking up with Fan Kun, but she cared about the fact that her shame-shield she had never taken seriously dared to say ¡°break up¡± to her with so many people present. This was public ridicule to her.

    The daughter of the renowned Wang Family had been dumped by a little merchant. How would she show herself in public if this news was spread?

    When these Childes witnessed the dramatic scene, some took pleasure in her misfortune, some turned up their nose, some sneered but were silent...

    They didn¡¯t say anything, but Wang Yeru felt that everyone wasughing at her, making her clench her fists tight in humiliation and hang her head.

    Looking at this embarrassing scene, Huang Ling had a gloating look in her eyes butforted her hypocritically, ¡°Well, Yeru, don¡¯t be sad. With your condition, you can get any kind of handsome man. Don¡¯t dampen our good mood because of a penniless little merchant.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sad, but I¡¯m angry. A poor man from a small family! It was his luck when I appreciated him. It is he who doesn¡¯t know who he is. Let¡¯s wait and see. He will kneel to beg to make peace with me soon.¡±

    Wang Yeru knew that this is was not the time for others to see her embarrassment. Shortly, she became calm again and said disapprovingly, but in fact, she had a bellyful of hatred.

    The Wang Family was not a so rich and powerful family, but it stressed domestic morals. The reason why she had ignored her family¡¯s disagreement to build a love rtionship with Fan Kun was that she wanted to cover the fact that she was pregnant before marriage.

    Once her conservative grandfather knew this scandal, he would beat her to death to justify the family¡¯s moral standards, so she had made all efforts to help Fan Kun build rtionships and let him join the upper ss, hoping that he would give up all other thoughts to be a husband who did not care about her pregnancy.

    But she had never thought that the yes-man Fan Kun would publicly break up with her at this time and ruin all her ns.

    She did not reflect on her attitude, nor did she feel that ridiculing his friends was wrong or that leaving him on her side without introducing him would hurt the man¡¯s dignity. Instead, she thought that Fan Kun was trying to disgrace her, so she extremely hated him.

    ¡°Fan Kun, let¡¯s wait and see. I¡¯m sure you wille back like a pet to kneel before me and beg me tomorrow at thetest.¡±

    Wang Yeru made a determined effort silently. If this was the suitable asion, now she would want to contact those who had social rtionships with her to attack the businesses of the Fan Family.

    ¡°Yeru, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you so grim-faced?¡±

    A crispy but seductive voice sounded. Wang Yeru raised her head to look at the slender beautifuldy gracefully walking over and forced a smile, ¡°Sister Yaoyao, you¡¯re here. Let me introduce these friends to you!¡±

    Standing beside Wang Yeru, Childe Liu and others stared at thedy¡¯s big breasts, lookingscivious. Seeing this, thedy imperceptibly frowned, then returned to normal, and said with an alluring smile, ¡°Okay!¡±

    Inside Kaixuan Hall, everyone was so silent that even if a needle fell, they would hear the sound. Fan Kun, who directly drained three cups aftering in, made them stare at one another with confusion, not knowing what had happened.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to say anything anymore. Just now, I was wrong, took that b*tch too seriously, but poorly treated all of you¡ªmy brothers. Now I drank three cups to apologize!¡±

    The moment Fan Kun put down his cup, his face had already turned red, but he refilled his cup a little misty-eyed and gulped it down. ¡°I¡¯d like to propose a toast to all of you. If you still treat me as your brother, please drain the cup!¡±

    ¡°Guys, we can¡¯t let Lao Er lose face. Raise our cups, and drain the cup!¡±

    The corners of Ding Ning¡¯s mouth were raised slightly. Standing up, he raised his cup and gulped it down. Although he did not know what had happened to Fan Kun, he felt very happy. At least, now Fun Kun seemed to have be the vigorous and unrestrained Lao Er at college again.

    ¡°I must drain the cup. Lao Er proposed the toast, so I must drink it.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s forget the words. Drain the cup!¡±

    ¡°Lao Er, you toasted too many people, but since you¡¯ve finished three cups, let me drain this one.¡±

    ...

    All of them nosily stood up and drained their cups, as if they had returned to their dormitory¡¯s first party just after they went to the school. This was full of arrogant unrestraint of their youth.

    ¡°Come,e,e, eat the dish. This is the Australian lobster, ordered by Lao San. Eat some and relieve your hunger, and then let¡¯s drink more. Otherwise, drinking without eating anything will damage your health.¡±

    As a seasoned medical representative, Liu Jie had extremely rich drinking experience at the dining table, and a few of his words made the atmosphere active.

    ¡°Don¡¯t grab my abalone! I¡¯ve never tasted the 250g abalone.¡±

    ¡°D*mn, don¡¯t try to rob my shark fin.¡±

    ¡°Get lost, it is I who got it first. Why do you always take my food?¡±

    ¡°I do like to rob yours because the robbed ones taste more delicious.¡±

    ...

    Ding Ning smiled warmly as he saw everyone grabbing and wolfing down the dishes like before.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    Fan Kun gave an exaggerated horrible shriek and looking sad, swore smilingly, ¡°Lao San, f*ck your grandfather¡¯s brother. You don¡¯t have to treat me so cruelly even if you want me to buy expensive dishes. You¡¯ve ordered lobsters and abalone. If I have no enough money to pay the bill in a while, you should lend me money.¡±

    ¡°Well, look at your mean face. Today it is Lao Liu¡¯s treat, and you don¡¯t have to pay the bill.¡±

    While chewing arge piece of geoduck, Zhao Xin said in a blurring tone.

    ¡°What? Lao Liu¡¯s treat? Seriously?¡±

    Astonished, Fan Kun looked at Ding Ning with disbelief.

    Like what the Tianzhu female dancers did, Ding Ning shook his head from side to side in a joking manner and grinned with provocation. ¡°What? Not suitable? I can tell you that now I am also a rich man. If you are not convinced, try to rece me to pay the bill.¡±

    ¡°Lord, I know you are super-rich at first sight. Lao Liu, to give you a chance to show yourself, I decide not to try.¡±

    Fan Kun patted Ding Ning¡¯s shoulder andughed heroically, pretending to be generous.

    Ding Ning pursed his lips. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for more than a year, but you are still so stingy.¡±

    ¡°Hee hee, only a stingy one can be rich.¡±

    Fan Kun boisterously threw his arm around Ding Ning¡¯s neck, poured two cups of liquor, passed one to Ding Ning, and said seriously, ¡°In fact, I should have said sorry to you a long time before, but I have never had a chance.¡±

    Ding Ning was stunned and asked with doubt, ¡°How many meanings?¡±

    ¡°Only one. You know it. I believed that woman too much in the past.¡±

    Some sadness appeared and vanished in Fan Kun¡¯s eyes. With a little sad smile, he raised his head and poured the liquor down into his stomach.

    Ding Ning finished the liquor in a daze and looking at him, asked, ¡°You¡¯ve known it?¡±

    ¡°Yep!¡±

    Fan Kun nodded, refilled his cup, raised his head, and poured it down. Bloodshot-eyed, he panted and smiled miserably. ¡°The day before I went to Yan Jing, I saw her in a bar...¡±

    Fan Kun closed his eyes in pain, picked up the liquor bottle, and poured a lot down his mouth. Ding Ning did not stop him because he knew that Fan Kun needed to let his inward feelings out. Sometimes getting drunk might not necessarily be something bad. When he got up, perhaps he would see another new day of bright sunshine.

    Besides, he was a brilliant doctor. Drinking when he was depressed was bad for his health, but that could be easily cured. In contrast, if he kept what he wanted to say to himself, he would more easily be sad, and his depression would cause bigger trouble.

    ¡°When I was lying on the ground, she stood over me and said to me with a sneer...¡±

    Fan Kun was drunk. He cried as he drank and spoke of the course of his mentality over the past year in detail.

    Imperceptibly, the entire box fell into a dead silence, and only Fan Kun¡¯s mumble echoed in it.

    No one spoke orforted him, and even the most heartless Solemn¡¯s eyes had turned red. He gritted his lips, listening to the man¡¯s grievances and helplessness.

    Everyone knew that he was proud in the bone. He only wanted to pour out his bitterness, to let his feelings out, and to tell his grievances. That was all.

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes glinted with coldness. He understood Fan Kun¡¯s feelings and difficulties, but he could not ept that Fan Kun sumbed to fate. For Ding Ning, every brother from their dormitory was worth being cherished as a friend.

    Fortunately, Fan Kun finally found the truth. Without hesitation, he gave up the upper-ss life he could easily get but chose to live like a real man. This made hisplexion soothed and his mood sunny.

    ¡°Haha, that b*tch also threatened me with revenge. F*ck the Wang Family, f*ck the upper-ss society, and let all of them go to hell. Nothing is more important than us brothers drinking together.¡±

    Drunk but cute, Fan Kun shouted, staggered to his feet, and holding a liquor bottle, gave a belch of a drunkard. ¡°Come, drain the cup, anyone who doesn¡¯t drain the cup is a coward.¡±

    ¡°Drain the cup. Who fears that!¡±

    ¡°Come, let me drain the cup.¡±

    ¡°D*mn, I won¡¯t fall if distilleries don¡¯t go bankrupt. Let me drain the cup.¡±

    ...

    All of them were more or less drunk. Stimted by Fan Kun¡¯s words, they were unwilling to look weak and picked up the bottles to drink. Zhao Xin had always been sedate, but he had also jumped to a chair, put one foot on the table, and holding the bottle, poured the liquor down to his stomach.

    Ding Ning did not know whether tough or cry when he saw their crazy behavior. Having no mind to admit weakness, he also picked up a bottle to drink.

    But with a ¡°bang¡±, the room door was kicked open.

    Ding Ning¡¯s face turned cold. Turning around, he saw that more than ten pompous men and women arrogantly stormed in.

    A beautiful girl of huge breasts in a floral dress stood like a goddess in the center of the crowd. Misty-eyed, she shouted with a drunk face, ¡°Who is Fan Kun? Come out to see me. You dared to bully my sister, so you chose to go to hell!¡±

    ¡°Who, who is calling me?¡±

    Fan Kun had been drunk for so long. When he heard someone say his name, he staggered to his feet again and asked with misty eyes.

    ¡°Sister Yaoyao, it is him. He is the b*stard who dallied with me and then dumped me.¡±

    Wang Yeru¡¯s face was covered with the drunk red color, and her eyes had the joy of revenge. Pointing at Fan Kun, she shouted.

    ¡°Sister Yao, you don¡¯t have to deal with this wretched beggar yourself. Brothers, beat him. If anything bad happens, I will take responsibility.¡±

    Childe Liu narrowed his eyes andmanded in a drunk state.

    ¡°F*ck, you dared to bully Sister Yao¡¯s sister. Now I will disable you.¡±

    ¡°First, let me break his head, then brothers, it will be your turn. If I don¡¯t break his head, he will not know the rules of the world.¡±

    ¡°All others just go away, but those who don¡¯t go won¡¯t have to go.¡±

    ...

    Knowing that they had a great number, these yboys with beer bottles hideously smiled and went over.

    ¡°F*ck, they dare to touch Lao Er. I will fight them.¡±

    Solemn had been a man who could not let others rest assured. Seeing this scene, he was not afraid. Instead, he seemed to have been stimted by drugs and went over with shouts.

    ¡°Beat them. You dare to touch my brother, pick up weapons, and go.¡±

    As their Big Brother, Liu Jie, who had been timid, did not cower at the critical moment and picked up a beer bottle. With a shout, he rushed over.

    ¡°Let me fight you with my life! F*ck.¡±

    Red-eyed, Song Dong and Zhao Xin picked up two chairs and went to charge, but they were stopped by Ding Ning.

    ¡°Well, you dare to resist. It¡¯s a little interesting. You have half the style of my elder sister¡¯s husband, but I don¡¯t know if you have his fighting power. Beat them.¡±

    The beautiful chick raised her nice brows a few times and gave an aggressive smile with drunk eyes. Surprisingly, she grabbed a beer bottle, charged first at the wobbling Fan Kun, and swung the bottle at his head.

 Chapter 427 - Seeing The Guy Who Always Gives Money Away Again

    <strong>Chapter 427 Seeing The Guy Who Always Gives Money Away Again</strong>

    Ding Ning¡¯s face became extremely weird and shouted helplessly, ¡°All of you, stop!¡±

    The beautifuldy seemed to be attacked by a spell and froze. Trembling, she turned around to look at Ding Ning, and then the beer bottle in her hand fell to the floor with a ng.

    ¡°Who the f*ck are you? Can we stop just because you ask us to? If you wish to die, tell me.¡±

    ¡°Some woman¡¯s trousers might not have been tightly belted, and then you were leaked out. Go way. If you dare to tweet again, I will disable you.¡±

    ¡°Boy, you seem to be an able man. If you kneel and kowtow to apologize to us, I¡¯ll think about letting you off.¡±

    ...

    Seriously damaged by alcohol and women, these yboys had very poor health. Now stimted by alcohols and knowing that they were many, they shouted quite aggressively.

    Aggressively, Childe Liu took a few steps forward, pointed at Ding Ning¡¯s nose, and shouted, ¡°Whelp, kneel, or you should never think about leaving the box.¡±

    ¡°Brother, brother-inw!¡±

    A slightly panicky shriek was drowned in the bustling shouts of the crowd.

    With a ¡°bang¡±, Childe Liu flew backward like a kite with a broken line, bumped on the door of the box, and fell. Dead or alive, it was hard to tell.

    ¡°I hate others pointing at my nose most.¡±

    Ding Ning slowly fanned away the dust that did not exist from his feet. With a faint smile, he looked at the big-breast beautiful girl who hung her head in shame and said.

    This kick scared all the Childes so much that they had a cold sweat. Instantly, they were not that drunk anymore and drew back in fear.

    ¡°Who do you know Childe Liu is? You dared to hit him. You squirt and beggar! I tell you that you are finished, and all your family members are finished...¡±

    With a twisted expression and morbid pleasure, Wang Yeru gloated and roared angrily.

    ¡°p!¡±

    It was a resounding p, which was done by the big-breast girl. Wang Yeru was shouting, but then she became muddled, covered her face in panic, and asked, ¡°Sister Yaoyao, why, why did you p me?¡±

    ¡°A p is light. You dared to curse my brother-inw. I want all your family members finished.¡±

    Sister Yaoyao raised her curved brows and shouted madly.

    ¡°Brother-inw?¡±

    All the people were stunned and opened their mouths wide to an ¡°O¡± shape in disbelief.

    Then, they saw something so unimaginable. The very able Yan Jing Big Sister, who brought them into submission by taking the time of having a meal, shyly walked to Ding Ning as if she was a young wife who had made mistakes, drooping her head and rubbing the corner of her floral dress coyly and anxiously. ¡°Brother-inw, I am wrong.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoyao, why aren¡¯t you working hard to prepare to open thepany? Why did youe here?¡±

    Ding Ning was angry but also wanted tough. This girl was as tamed as a cat in front of him, but he never expected her to be so aggressive.

    ¡°Uh, Yeru is my sister from Yan Jing. When she came to Ninghai, she called me and asked me to have dinner, and then I came out. I told this to Sister Nuo, and she gave me permission.¡±

    Xiaoyao exined hurriedly, but she cursed Wang Yeru fiercely in her mind, ¡°Over, over, it was so hard for me to form the image of ady in front of my brother-inw, but now it has been shattered by you.¡±

    ¡°Did Nuonuo also allow you to take people to fight?¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes glinted with fierceness. What he hated most was bullying others with power. Recalling the arrogant and domineering look of Xiaoyao that appeared moments ago, he became very displeased.

    With a quiver in her heart, Xiaoyao felt even guiltier and hated herself. She knew that Wang Yeru was not a good woman and she did not need to curry favor with her, but she did not know why she was so stupid to have agreed toe out to dine with her.

    Ding Ning looked angry, and Xiaoyao exined hastily, ¡°Brother-inw, I was not intended to take people to fight, but Wang Yeru told me that Fan Kun dallied with her and then dumped her. I was so angry that I came to avenge her. Brother-inw, I am wrong, but I won¡¯t dare to do this next time.¡±

    Seeing Xiaoyao timidly apologize, everyone was so astonished. ¡°Is this one the wicked Yan Jing girl? She is proficient in the first-ss exciting entertaining ways in all kinds of yboy circles, and she talked enthusiastically at the dining table just now.¡±

    Wang Yeru¡¯s eyeballs had stopped moving. She stupidly stared at Ding Ning and trembled all over. As one who daily nned to be the acquaintance of those Childes in the top-ss circles of Yan Jing, she knew much more than anyone else about Xiaoyao¡¯s interpersonal rtionships.

    Who could be called Sister Nuo by Xiaoyao? It was only that legendary witch. The circle where she was in was one of the top circles! In this life, she could only watch it from a distance but would not have the chance to join it.

    Getting somewhat familiar with Xiaoyao was even a difficult job because she had used numerous strategies and social rtionships.

    Just now, she fiercely satirized Ding Ning, but he called the witch Nuonuo, and Xiaoyao called him brother-inw. Thinking of this, now she had almost known who he was.

    ¡°Surprisingly, the witch, who was fiercely gossiped about in the circles of Yan Jing some time ago, has got a husband. Atst, the Childe of the Dai Family even failed, admitted he was not his rival, and left thepetition. That man is in Ninghai, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    Thinking of this, Wang Yeru trembled from head to toe and was so much regret. ¡°If I had known he is the husband of the witch and had got on well with him, would I have needed to fawn on such low-ss Ninghai Childes such as Childe Liu and Childe Chen?¡±

    Then, her look at Fan Kun had been filled withplexity and anger. ¡°If this b*stard had told me that Ding Ning is the husband of the witch, how could I have offended him with that acrid attitude?¡±

    ¡°Dallied with her and then dumped her?¡±

    Ding Ning ridiculed her with a smile. ¡°Xiaoyao, you¡¯d better figure out the real cause of this matter before youe to avenge her.¡±

    ¡°What? You cheated me, Wang Yeru?¡±

    Xiaoyao was more tamed than a little wife when facing Ding Ning, but when she turned to Wang Yeru, she red, and Wang Yeru nearly peed herself. With a ¡°plop¡±, she fell to her knees and said sadly, ¡°Sister Yaoyao, I was wrong. I was angry at what he had done to me, so I wanted to vent my anger.¡±

    ¡°What had he done to you?¡±

    Ding Ning had no sympathy with such a woman and had no mind to save her face, so he looked at her indifferently. ¡°You bore someone else¡¯s child, but you threatened the Fan Family with the power of the Wang Family and wanted my brother to be your nominal husband. When my brother was unwilling, you stirred up trouble before Xiaoyao, hoping to use her to take vengeance on Fan Kun. Am I right?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Wang Yeru became quite pale and was at a loss for words. What Ding Ning said was the truth, leaving her no room to argue, but Ding Ning cunningly avoided a fact and saved Fan Kun¡¯s face. The fact was that the Fan Family agreed to this deal, and even Fan Kun himself agreed in the beginning, but he regrettedter.

    ¡°What? Wang Yeru, you dared to use me! How bold you are! Humph, humph, I was blind. In the future, don¡¯t show yourself up before me anymore, and we won¡¯t have any rtionships.¡±

    Hearing these words, she instantly burned with fury. If she had not considered leaving a good impression on Ding Ning, being awless girl like her, she would have made the Wang Family go bankrupt.

    ¡°F*ck, I¡¯ve never thought this woman is so shameless, bearing someone else¡¯s child but still hoping to find a nominal husband to be her fig leaf.¡±

    ¡°Huang Ling, how could you have known such a scheming and shameless woman? Lose no time to cut ties with such a person, or who will dare to hang around with you in the future?¡±

    ¡°Right, Huang Ling, birds of a feather flock together. I have no guts to hang around with such a venomous woman. I¡¯m afraid I might be used by her as a weapon. Look at Childe Liu, how seriously he has been beaten!¡±

    ¡°I, I am only her schoolmate, and we don¡¯t often contact each other. This time she called me to ask for help, but I¡¯ve never thought she is such a person, either. I will draw a line with herter.¡±

    As the talk of the crowd continued, even Huang Ling anxiously came out to say that she was not familiar with her, they were only schoolmates, and she would never have any connections with her in the future.

    ¡°I...ying ying ying!¡±

    Hearing the undisguised harsh words and seeing their scornful eyes, Wang Yeru seemed to be sitting on pins and needles and covering her face, ran away.

    Not until this moment did she get the feeling that those who had been ridiculed by her once had, and then she couldn¡¯t help feeling regret about her previous sharp tongue, but now it was toote to regret. Those who insult others will be insulted by others. This was what she deserved.

    Seeing her sad back, Fan Kun, who was almost sober, had a littlepassion in his eyes. Although he had no feelings for Wang Yeru, they had slept on the same bed for some time and nearly became a couple, so when he saw her wretched situation, he couldn¡¯t help feelingpassion.

    With sharp eyes, Ding Ning had already seen through what he thought. He patted his shoulder andforted him, ¡°Lao Er, there is always something despicable in the miserable people. You are too soft-hearted, so you can easily blind your mind.¡±

    Fan Kun nodded thoughtfully. When he raised his head again, his eyes were already full of determination. Then, he made a strange cry and screamed, ¡°Oh, no, this b*tch ran away but did not pay the bill.¡±

    Everyone was astounded, and their look at him was scornful. Ding Ning covered his face with his hands and quickly moved away from him to show that he was really not familiar with Fan Kun.

    ¡°Sister Yao, there should be an exnation for the beating of Childe Liu, right?¡±

    Childe Chen took one step forward, nced at Ding Ning, and said

    They were in awe of the Wei Family where Xiaoyao came from, but they did not think that Ding Ning was Xiaoyao¡¯s brother-inw, for they knew that the only daughter of the Wei Family was her.

    The reason why Xiaoyao was cute and well-behaved in front of Ding Ning was probably that she was afraid her brother-inw would go to her so-called sworn sister to report her, but it was unnecessarily that she was really afraid of him, so they asked Childe Chen to give a test and make clear of Xiaoyao¡¯s attitude. They should know how important this so-called brother-inw really was for her before they decided what to do next.

    ¡°An exnation? What exnation do you guys want?¡±

    Before Xiaoyao made any sounds, Ding Ning squinted at Childe Chen and sneered.

    Immediately, Xiaoyao closed her mouth. In front of Ding Ning, she was only a cute little wife. When a man spoke, a woman should never interrupt him.

    Ding Ning¡¯s strong position made Childe Chen¡¯s expression be a little uneasy, but Xiaoyao¡¯s reaction made him a little confused, so he turned around to ask for help.

    They usually regarded Childe Liu as their leader, but now when he fainted, everyone turned their eyes to Childe Xiang subconsciously.

    With his eyes glinting, Ding Ning suddenly gave a smile, quickly walked over, warmly patted the shoulder of the dark-faced Childe Xiang, andughed. ¡°Haha, what a coincidence! You are the guy who always gives money away. That¡¯s why I feel you are so familiar.¡±

    ¡°The guy who always gives money way.¡± Everyone¡¯s pupils shrank, and they subconsciously turned to Childe Xiang, whose face was bing darker and darker.

    As his eyes glistened, Childe Li took a deep look at Ding Ning. Suddenly, a memory in the Stone-gambling House appeared, and he shrieked, ¡°It is you?¡±

    The corner of Xiang Bolong¡¯s mouth twitched, and his nose was skewed because of the anger. Silently, he took a step back to avoid Ding Ning¡¯s hand and said with a cold smile, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with you.¡±

    As soon as he entered the room, he had recognized Ding Ning. In the Stone-gambling House, Ding Ning won a lot of money from him, so it was a lie if he did not want revenge, but he was afraid of Ding Ning to the bones and really did not want to show up to confront him.

    Therefore, he had been hiding behind to agitate others. When it was the critical moment, he would add fuel to the me and teach him a good lesson by using the hands of others, but he never thought that his silly teammates finally exposed him.

 Chapter 428 - To Gamble Again

    <h4>Chapter 428 To Gamble Again</h4>

    Childe Chen held Childe Li¡¯s shoulder and asked in a surprised whisper, ¡°You know him? What is his background? Why do they call Childe Xiang, The Guy Who Always Gives Money away?¡±

    Childe Li seemed to remember the embarrassed look of Xiang Bolong previously, and his expression became very strange. ¡°I don¡¯t know what his background is like, but I know that Xiang Bolong lost lots of money in stone gamblingst time.¡±

    ¡°Is he the guy who won lots of money from Childe Xiang at the Fantastic Stones Shop? That is quite interesting.¡±

    Childe Chen¡¯s eyes glinted, and then he looked at Ding Ning with interest.

    Xiang Bolong got the Ice Type jade from the rock at that time, but he did not make any money. On the contrary, he lost more than ten million. This was the topic they often talked about in their circle for a long time, which left a very deep impression on them.

    Childe Chen was not there at that time because he was busy. Since he had never witnessed that game in person, he had taken it to heart and was extremely curious about the lucky young man who won Xiang Bolong¡¯s money.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    These Childes gathered together to discuss it. Apparently, this was a headache for them.

    Coming out to trample on others, they would not use other ways but power, money, interpersonal rtionships, and their fighting abilities. Compared with the very powerful Xiaoyao present, they knew they did not have any advantage in the first three aspects, and doing so was not in line with their current interests, either.

    If they chose to fight, seeing that Ding Ning used only a single kick to make Childe Liu fly, they knew that they were not his equal in this aspect.

    This was distressing. They were not sure whether they could win if they did anything, but if they admitted defeat without doing anything, they could not give Childe Liu a reasonable exnation when he woke up, and the others wouldugh at them if this secret was leaked.

    They stayed in the same circle, bound together for good or bad. If they did not avenge Childe Liu, they would lose face. For these people who made a living by seeking dodgy practices, saving their faces was important.

    ¡°Or perhaps, you should get up from where you fell. Childe Xiang, let¡¯s make an appointment topete with him on stone gambling.¡±

    His eyes brightened as Childe Chen came up with an idea and said this.

    Xiang Bolong shivered from head to foot. With fear in his eyes, he shook his head repetitively and said, ¡°No, no, that guy is evil and mysterious. We can¡¯t win if wepete in stone gambling.¡±

    ¡°I think it is a good idea. We can give Childe Liu a reasonable exnation, but we don¡¯t have to suddenly turn hostile and damage our rtionship with Sister Yao.¡±

    Childe Li patted his thighs a few times and said excitedly, ¡°This is called a fight-freepetition, which Sister Yao taught us. In the Yan Jing circles, the methods they use are really high-end, grand, and upscale. Directly humiliating others using strong powers is tasteless.¡±

    ¡°Right, Bolong, you lost to himst time. Don¡¯t you want to take revenge? We brothers will support you this time.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s raise more money and win a lot from him to save Childe Xiang¡¯s face loss previously.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t stone gambling a way of betting on luck? I don¡¯t believe he has X-ray Vision. Gamble with him.¡±

    ...

    Everyone agreed that this was a good idea. When he thought about it, Xiang Bolong found that this seemed to be the best solution for now.

    If they won, this would wash away his shame of being nicknamed The Guy Who Always Gives Money away, and he could also get his revenge; if he lost, he would only have to live a thrifty life for a few more months.

    Instantly he gritted his teeth and said in a way as if to imply that he would have a heroic death, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s gamble with him. Now let me go and tell him our decision.¡±

    ¡°Wait, you tell him to go to Fantastic Stones Shop tomorrow afternoon. Let¡¯s set a 300 million wager.¡±

    Childe Chen said this with a sinister smile.

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    All the others gave a gasp of astonishment, and theirplexions underwent a slight change. They often bet on stones, but they would only bet with tens of millions at most. Now, when asked to take out 300 million at a time, they were a little afraid.

    Xiang Bolong¡¯s face turned blue. He kept shaking his head and said hurriedly, ¡°No, too much, it is hard to get so much money. Besides, if we lose...¡±

    ¡°You guys, don¡¯t worry. I promise you won¡¯t lose. Don¡¯t forget who my elder brother has been with these days.¡±

    Childe Chen said confidently, ¡°If you guys don¡¯t want to make money, let me ask my cousin to join this.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean Master Mo Fantastic Stones Shop who was invited from Mian Nation? Can we have the honor to ask him to help us?¡±

    As his eyes brightened, Childe Li asked excitedly. Apparently, he had heard of the reputation of this Master Mo.

    After giving a proud smile, Childe Chen said with a reserved expression, ¡°If it is a small gamble, Master Mo won¡¯t be willing toe, so we must have a high wager. A three billion gamble should be attractive to him. In addition, my cousin is his acquaintance. If I ask my cousin to invite him, there should not be a problem.¡±

    ¡°Master Mo? Who is he?¡±

    Since Xiang Bolong had no money in his pockets during this time, he rarely came out to fool around, so he had not heard of this person. When he heard them talking, he asked curiously.

    ¡°God, you have not heard of Master Mo! He is a real master. After Fantastic Stones Shop reopened, they specially invited a stone-gambling master from Mian Nation, and the master is this man. With stone gambling, he has basically never failed. He gave a few guys some pieces of random advice, and they all won. Now, he is treated as a VIP guest by all the rich people engaged in stone gambling in Ninghai, and they are proud to be friends with him.¡±

    Someone who knew him said this with much admiration.

    ¡°There is such a master?¡±

    Xiang Bolong¡¯s eyes brightened, but then he said worriedly, ¡°But if it is like what you guys said, we will have to pay a high price to invite Master Mo, won¡¯t we? Even if we win, we won¡¯t get much money, right?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, what you don¡¯t know is that Master Mo is a great hermit. This time he was willing toe to Ninghai because he and Nie Fan, the boss of Fantastic Stones Shop, were on good terms in the past. He came to help Nie Fan to look after his shop, do good for him, and build interpersonal rtionships for him.¡±

    Seeing that everyone cocked their ears to listen expectantly, Childe Chen immediately felt very proud and beamed with joy. ¡°Let¡¯s make it a 300 million gamble. If we win, Master Mo will only take 100 million, and we can still earn 200 million.¡±

    ¡°But what if we lose?¡±

    Xiang Bolong asked timidly. He could not help it, because his fear of Ding Ning was quite deeply rooted in his mind.

    ¡°Impossible. Since Master Mo came to Ninghai, he has helped many people bet on stones. So far, he has not lost any game.¡±

    Childe Chen said this resolutely and decisively.

    ¡°I mean what if. What if we lose?¡±

    Xiang Bolong was still a little worried.

    ¡°Hehe, if we lose, we will lose 300 million. We can¡¯t take all the profits from Master Mo. If we lose, we can¡¯t ask him to pay for the loss, can we?¡±

    Childe Chen gave Xiang Bolong a look of disdain. ¡°You are afraid, aren¡¯t you? If so, you had better not join this gamble, and I will put in more principal. In a gamble that is sure to win, no one will worry about making too much money.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in. I¡¯ll give 50 million.¡±

    ¡°Count me in. I¡¯ll give 30 million.¡±

    ¡°I only have 20 million pocket money. I¡¯ll give all of it.¡±

    ...

    Everyone seemed to have heard of Master Mo and had full confidence in him. Hearing what he said, they immediately said that they would participate in the gamble.

    Xiang Bolong had quite a torturous mental struggle. He also wanted to make money, although he was somewhat worried because he did not want to miss such a chance to make aeback. If he won this time, not only would he get back the more than 10 million he had lost, but he could also win some money. By then, he would not have to live such a thrifty life that he was living now.

    ¡°But where will I get so much money from? Since this is a 100 percent win, I will have to...steal my father¡¯s treasures and exchange them for some money. When we win, I will redeem them immediately.¡±

    Thinking of this, he instantly gritted his teeth. ¡°Okay, count me in. I will give 50 million.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the right attitude. This time we will win so much from that guy and avenge you and Childe Liu.¡±

    Childe Chen gave a smile, patted Xiang Bolong¡¯s shoulder, and said quite heroically, ¡°We brothers have never feared anyone. Let¡¯s get up from where we fell.¡±

    ¡°Count me in too. I will give a 100 million principal.¡±

    No one knew when Childe Liu woke up, but after Huang Ling exined everything to him, he also came over and gritting his teeth, said.

    Ding Ning¡¯s kick looked terrifying, but it was a kick designed to make him pass out only. After waking up, he had no injuries.

    Thus, he became angry with Ding Ning, but was also afraid of him. After he heard how they would take revenge, he agreed to join them immediately.

    ¡°Childe Liu, isn¡¯t 100 million too much? We have so many people. It¡¯s sufficient when each one gives tens of millions, and we don¡¯t need to have such high stakes, surely?¡±

    Someone was worried and gave him this advice. After all, they knew the amount of wealth Childe Liu possessed. 100 million was the maximum amount he could afford.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have confidence in Master Mo.¡±

    Apparently, Childe Liu had heard of Master Mo, so he gritted his teeth with determination.

    Ding Ning had very sharp ears. Although they were far away from him and their voices were not loud, he still heard them clearly.

    He had an inexplicable expression on his face and thought joyfully, ¡°Xiang Bolong is indeed The Guy Who Always Gives Money away! He seems to know that I am short of money and then can¡¯t wait to organize a team to bring me money.¡±

    In thest auction, he earned 2.4 billion after selling a jade carving. Then, he spent one billion building the Green Field Vi for Cheng Hu and his colleagues; at the auction, he also spent one billion buying the Yan Dragon Tripod. Apart from that, he also had all kinds of other expenses. Therefore, now he only had 200 to 300 million pocket money left.

    Due to this reason, Xiang Bolong became more and more pleasing to his eye. He rubbed his chin and snickered, thinking, ¡°Do I need to give the nickname The Guy Who Always Gives Money Away to Childe Chen, instead?¡±

    As for that so-called Master Mo, he did not take him seriously because this man was only a chatan. With Absolute Touch the powerful ability, he was in an invincible position, not afraid to gamble with anyone.

    Therefore, when Xiang Bolong and others came up enthusiastically with the idea that they should go to Fantastic Stones Shop to y at stone-gambling with 300 million being the wager the following afternoon, he agreed without hesitation. Only idiots would refuse to make money.

    ¡°That¡¯s a deal. See you tomorrow afternoon.¡±

    Childe Liu waved his hand tolerantly and said goodbye to Xiaoyao before they left nosily.

    ¡°Lao Liu, you should not have agreed. That¡¯s 300 million. I don¡¯t have so much money. What should we do now?¡±

    Fan Kun was so anxious that he nearly cried. Without him, Ding Ning would not havee across all these trouble.

    ¡°Right, Lao Liu, you should not have agreed. I¡¯ve heard of that Master Mo, who is excellent at stone gambling. He has only been in Ninghai for more than half a month, but he has seeded seven times and only failed once.¡±

    Zhao Xin furrowed his brows tightly. Obviously, he had heard of Master Mo, but he still felt worried for Ding Ning.

    ¡°Why are you so worried? Anyway, they do not have Lao Liu¡¯s contact information. Lao Liu is just using this stalling tactic. At most, he will have to avoid meeting themter.¡±

    Solemn said this in an indifferent tone.

    ¡°Only Lao Wu knows what I am like. That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do.¡±

    Ding Ning did not know how to exin it to them, so he spoke in the same tone that Solemn used.

    ¡°Ah, why not say it earlier? I was so worried.¡±

    ¡°Lao Liu, you are really smart. After tonight, it won¡¯t be so easy for them to find us.¡±

    ¡°Lao Liu, good job. It¡¯s all right that you cheated them and made them leave. These members of the second-rich generation just have nothing to do. A 300 million wager? Did they even think that they could get 300 million if they sell us?¡±

    ...

    Fan Kun and others believed it. Instantly, they heaved long sighs of relief and said joyfully.

    Only Zhao Xin nced silently at Ding Ning, but did not say anything to him. He knew Ding Ning so well and believed that he would never have cold feet.

    Solemn¡¯s family was not poor, but he had no idea about the power of these members of the second-rich generation. If they wanted to look for someone in Ninghai, that would not be as hard as he thought.

    ¡°Since Ding Ning agreed, he must already have a n, but where will he get the 300 million principal from?¡±

    Although he knew that Ding Ning had been in the limelight recently, he did not think he had 300 million. If someone said Ding Ning had 300,000, he would believe it, and even having three million was possible, but it was impossible for him to have 300 million. Even for him, the young master of the Zhao Family, he could onlye up with ten million at most.

 Chapter 429 - A Wish Fulfilled

    <h4>Chapter 429</h4>

    <h4>A Wish Fulfilled</h4>

    No matter what Zhao Xin thought, the rtionships between all of them had returned to the same harmony when they first entered the school, after they confronted these enemies together this time.

    To be exact, their grudges with Ding Ning hadpletely gone. They all took the initiative to give Ding Ning their contact information and shouted to party again another day

    Naturally, Ding Ning agreed with a smile. Xiaoyao did not put on airs and sincerely apologized to everyone, making them overwhelmed by this unexpected kind act.

    Fan Kun was more affected by this. After learning Xiaoyao¡¯s umon background, he fell into great fear.

    Others did not think that much. Instead, they winked at Ding Ning with mischievousness, making him quite speechless.

    Although Xiaoyao called Ding Ning brother-inw, she took his arm like what a ko bear does. This unabashed behavior gave them a lot of imagination. After all, the subtle rtionship between a man and his wife¡¯s younger sister was a topic that people would like to gossip about.

    Their look at Ding Ning suggested that they knew he had an affair, making him quite guilty of himself. After stopping others from paying the bill and doing it himself, he took Xiaoyao¡¯s hand and ran away, but the roar ofughter of the crowd came from behind.

    ¡°Lao Liu is extraordinary.¡±

    Staring at Ding Ning¡¯s back, Fan Kun said with a sigh.

    ¡°Right, God, this dinner costs more than 100,000, but Lao Liu paid the bill without hesitation. What a rich man!¡±

    Affected by his living environment, Liu Jie was more sensitive about numbers and did not get Fan Kun¡¯s implication, but cared more about the fact that why Ding Ning had suddenly be so rich.

    ¡°Lao San, you have the closest rtionship with Lao Liu, so can you tell us something about him? He won the first prize in the lottery?¡±

    Song Dong asked with deep eyes, somewhat envious and somewhat confused, pondering how to get along with him in the future.

    ¡°A pond is too small for a shining goldfish because it will turn into a dragon when a storm appears!¡±

    Zhao Xin put his hands behind his back in a knot and said pretentiously.

    ¡°p!¡±

    A sudden p on the back of his head instantly broke his artistic conception. Ignoring Zhao Xin¡¯s murderous eyes, Solemn panted, grinned, and squinting at him in a strongly drunk state, said, ¡°Why think that much? A snake or a dragon? No matter what he can be, he is still our dormitory¡¯s Lao Liu. You guys think too much.¡±

    All others had odd expressions but then became enlightened. ¡°The guy is the most unreliable one, but he told the truth of how tomunicate with friends in just a few words: One should not change his attitude even when the social statuses of his friends have changed, one needs to do as he should do, and one should behave the same as he did in the past. Perhaps, this is the way Ding Ning wants to see most.¡±

    Xiaoyao was sitting in a low-profile Porsche Cayenne, but that was only for her because a car, which was worth less than one million, was indeed an extremely low profile.

    Xiaoyao was a little nervously looking at Ding Ning, who was expressionlessly driving and said timidly, ¡°Brother-inw, I was wrong. Don¡¯t be angry with me, please!¡±

    ¡°What? Angry about what?¡±

    Ding Ning came back from his contemtion, looking at Xiaoyao with confusion. Just now Xiaoyao had already apologized to him, so he couldn¡¯t bear to be angry again, but when suddenly staying with Xiaoyao alone, he felt a little embarrassed and did not know what to talk about. Moments ago, his attention wandered only because he was thinking about tomorrow¡¯s exhibition.

    ¡°Ah, you were not angry, but you kept a straight face, so I thought you were angry.¡±

    Wearing an exaggerated expression, Xiaoyao patted her oversized chest and her breasts shook up and down with it. Seeing this, Ding Ning was absent-minded for a while, his eyeballs frozen. And he nearly drove the car into a gutter.

    ¡°Ah, brother-inw, focus on the wheel.¡±

    Red-faced, Xiaoyao cried in fear, but she was silently happy for a few moments. ¡°It seems that I¡¯m still attractive to my brother-inw.¡±

    Ding Ning hurriedly drove the car back on track but couldn¡¯t help blushing. After a dry cough, he tried and found a topic. ¡°Where do you live now?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I live in Sister Nuo¡¯s apartment.¡±

    Xiaoyao answered naturally, but in fact, she seemed to get butterflies in her stomach, and she imagined wildly, ¡°Is it that my brother-inw wants to get a room with me? Do I need to ept it?¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Ding Ning answered and then fell into silence again. Hearing this, Xiaoyao, who was worried but was also full of expectations, had aplicated and elusive mind.

    Silent for a while, Xiaoyao, biting her pink lips and lowering her head, said shyly, ¡°Sister Nuo works overtime these days and won¡¯te home at night.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Ding Ning answered and then fell into silence again.

    Xiaoyao was dumbfounded. ¡°My hint is so obvious. Either going back to the apartment or getting a room is eptable, but I¡¯m wondering what this ¡®oh¡¯ means.¡±

    Ding Ning was not silly and knew her love, but although he had long decided to seriously treat her as his beloved one, when he found that Childe Liu and others treated her with respect, he then became hesitant again.

    If Xiaoyao were from an ordinary family, it would not be a big deal to take her as his extra wife, but she was apparently from an umon family, which meant that if he wanted to live with her, he would have to face more resistance.

    The pressure was not the main reason, for the key problem was that Xiao Nuo and her were good sisters. If he stayed together with Xiaoyao while Xiao Nuo worked overtime, he would think that he betrayed Xiao Nuo.

    So, when he and Xiaoyao arrived at Xiaoyao¡¯s living ce, he was ready to turn around and leave.

    ¡°Brother-inw, you hate me, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Xiaoyao felt inexplicably depressed. She summoned up her courage to hold Ding Ning from behind and cried, ¡°I was wrong, but I won¡¯t dare anymore. Please forgive me.¡±

    Ding Ning became stiff from head to toe, slowly turned around, held her crying face, pecked on her lips, and said softly, ¡°How can I hate you?¡±

    ¡°Then, why are you unwilling to stay?¡±

    Xiaoyao said as she sobbed, her eyes full of confusion and panic as if she was an injured fawn.

    Ding Ning gently rubbed her baby skin-like tender face and wiped away her tears. ¡°I just can¡¯t persuade myself. When Nuonuo is not here, if you and I...¡±

    ¡°If Sister Nuo is here, I will have no chance to be with you.¡±

    Xiaoyao learned his concern in seconds and was relieved, but she pouted with a hidden grudge like an unhappy woman without seeing her husband for a long time.

    ¡°I...¡±

    Ding Ning wanted to exin but did not know how. Xiaoyao was one whom he naturally wanted to refuse maybe because theycked the process of loving each other, but the more probable reason was that he would need to bear the responsibility.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Red-faced, Xiaoyao didn¡¯t give Ding Ning time to exin. Instead, she threw her arm around his neck, tipped her toes, tilted her head, and pressed her lips against his.

    The surging love gradually warmed up and boiled in the light tipsy feeling. Although Ding Ning thought he had strong self-control, he still melted in her passion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to care about anything anymore, and I¡¯m going to die. You are a coquettish girl indeed.¡± nk-minded, Ding Ning opened the door and carried Xiaoyao to...

    The clouds in the sky seemed shy and blocked the face of the moon silently, making the earth fall into darkness. The space between heaven and earth became quiet except that the sounds of insects went on with the constant shaking of the Cayenne...

    A long timeter, the Cayenne gradually stopped shaking, but Xiaoyao had be as soft as a pile of mud. Carrying her in his arms, Ding Ning sent her home.

    This night, Xiaoyao seemed to return to her mother¡¯s arms where shey many years ago. She swam happily in the warm water, flew as much as she wished in the sky, and giving up all her reserve and shyness, shouted passionately.

    The autumn sunshine finally came in the morning. When the first beam of light went through the window and fell on the big warm bed, the long eyshes on a delicate little face pped time after time under the dark hair. Slowly, she opened her eyes, which were slightly confused, staring nkly at the ceiling.

    The scene seemed to be still. After a long time, Xiaoyao then vaguely thought ofst night¡¯s madness after drinking, and a shy and satisfied red color climbed upon her cheeks.

    She touched the quilt beside her. It seemed that he was still there because she could feel his warmth at her fingertips. Ashamed, she made a coy sound and held her blood-red face, but she was very satisfied because her wish was fulfilled. ¡°Finally, I took my brother-inw to my arms!¡±

    Lazily lying in bed, she was unwilling to get up and recollected the moments that had just passed for a very long time. Not until her stomach rumbled did she reluctantly climb out of bed. Having no time to wash her face or rinse her mouth, she picked up the breakfast Ding Ning had prepared for her as a beloved from the side of the bed and devoured it, her smile blooming silently like a flower and her happiness overflowing her heart.

    She was happy, but she also had physical pain. This gave her mental struggle, so she decided to take a day off and have a good sleep to let her physical strength recover, waiting for her man¡¯sing next time.

    In the morning, all the spaces of the underground parking lot in front of Purple Star Pavilion Club were upied, and the security guards had to guide the carsingter to the outdoor parking lot in the backyard of the club.

    ¡°Who do so many peoplee to the club in the morning? It doesn¡¯t usually open in the morning, does it? What good business!¡±

    A passer-by saw so many people and couldn¡¯t help asking curiously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you see the banner? Ninghai¡¯s big refrigeration equipment manufacturers will hold a product exhibition here today. I¡¯ve heard that a business mission from Zhongdong wants to choose a cooperation partner from these manufacturers.¡±

    Someone who knew it exined kindly, ¡°So many refrigeration equipment manufacturers from other ces havee here from thousands of miles away.¡±

    ¡°It is only a business mission from Zhongdong, isn¡¯t it? Is it worth putting up such a big show?¡±

    A pedestrian asked with confusion.

    ¡°That¡¯s something you just don¡¯t understand. This seems to be only simple business cooperation, but it is a big contract offered by the Dibai Sailing Hotel to renew its refrigeration equipment. Anyone who gets this project will be rich.¡±

    Another one who knew it said with admiration.

    ¡°Dibai Sailing Hotel? My God, that is the only seven-star hotel in the whole world! There are so many foreign manufacturers, but why did they pay a special visit to our Ninghai?¡±

    Someone shouted in surprise.

    ¡°You know nothing. The renewal of the famous Dibai Sailing Hotel¡¯s refrigeration equipment does not even have too much profit, but what they take more seriously is the invisible business value of this project.¡±

    Someone who really knew the inside story disclosed.

    ¡°What invisible business value?¡±

    Other passers-by asked modestly.

    ¡°The first stop of the Zhongdong business mission is Ouzhou, and the second is our Shenzhou. It is said that the famous refrigeration brands in the world have failed to satisfy them. Then, we know their requirements are really harsh. After all, Dibai Hotel is the only seven-star hotel in the world, and what they choose must be the top refrigeration equipment in the world. This has drawn the attention of refrigeration manufacturers all over the world. It is said that some big foreign brand manufacturers havee to this exhibition from thousands of miles away and even offered to rece Dibai Hotel¡¯s refrigeration equipment for free, just hoping to get this project.¡±

    The one who knew this said proudly, ¡°Under these circumstances, if some refrigeration equipment manufacturer is chosen by Dibai Sailing Hotel, this is equivalent to free international publicity for once. The manufacturer will immediately be the new favorite of the international refrigeration equipment industry and gain sess overnight. Don¡¯t you think this is the invisible business value?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. Let me go in and see if there¡¯s anytest refrigeration technology.¡±

    Everyone finally understood and immediately wanted to attend the exhibition with great interest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. This exhibition can¡¯t be enjoyed casually. Only those who have a high social status and have received the invitation can enter. Otherwise, it will be too crowded.¡±

    The person who knew the inside story proudly took out an invitation, ostentatiously shook it, and then strode to the club.

    ¡°How pretentious!¡±

    ¡°Right, I thought he is a good guy, but in fact, talking so much was to show that he has an invitation,¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so angry. F*ck, I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t get in. I¡¯ll call my friends now and get an invitation. When I get in, I¡¯ll humiliate him hard.¡±

    ...

    Indignant, the passers-by tried to call those they knew to ask if they could get the invitation for them.

 Chapter 430 - An Unexpected Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 430 An Unexpected Breakthrough</h4>

    Just when the passers-by made all efforts to contact those they knew to get the invitation, the lobby of the first floor of Purple Star Pavilion Club had be overcrowded.

    Those who knew each other gathered together to chat, and that was livelier than the wine party. When these well-dressed corporate executives turned their eyes to therge exhibition stand in the middle of the club from time to time, some were confident, some were nervous, some uneasy, and some calm.

    There were more than 100 sets of refrigeration equipment on the exhibition stand, which were sent in advance by the exhibitors before dawn.

    Different from what the person who knew the inside story had said, this was actually not a product exhibition but a product performance showcasepetition.

    Right, this was apetition. Nominally, this was an exhibition, but all the participating manufacturers knew that this was apetition, a product performancepetition for all the refrigeration manufacturers.

    There were still more than 100 manufacturers left in the exhibition after a careful selection, but only one manufacturer or none would be the final winner after the fiercepetition. After all, the zero-winner situation had happened in Europe.

    ¡°Hello, Boss Wang, I don¡¯t remember you make refrigeration equipment, right? Why did youe here today?¡±

    When a boss who produced refrigeration equipment saw an acquaintance, he went over to greet him and asked curiously.

    ¡°Boss Liu, I don¡¯t make refrigeration equipment, but I need the equipment, so I came here myself this time to see if I can find some refrigeration equipment I like.¡±

    Boss Wang said smilingly. Many who came with him werepany bosses, who also had the same idea.

    No matter whether the business mission from Zhongdong could finally choose the refrigeration equipment that satisfied them or not, they would want to know about thetest refrigeration equipment technology.

    After all, refrigeration equipment was so widely used in refrigerators, air conditioners, freezers, chillers, ice makers, and others, closely rted to many enterprises and even family life. This Boss Wang was the head of a cold and fresh food factory.

    This time, Dibai Hotel¡¯s renewal of its refrigeration equipment had attracted numerous manufacturers, who all came to this exhibition with theirtest refrigeration technologies. No doubt, thesepanies which had a demand for refrigeration equipment woulde as early as they could to tour around and collect information, working to find the refrigeration equipment that could satisfy them from the exhibitors and then sign purchase contracts.

    This could be regarded as a feast in the refrigeration equipment industry and was also a huge business opportunity. This was also why many refrigeration equipment manufacturers knew that they would not be chosen by the business mission from Zhongdong but still made all efforts to attend the exhibition. Apparently, their eyes were more focused on the enterprises that needed refrigeration equipment.

    Boss Liu patted his forehead with joy. Fortunately, he came with a fluke; otherwise, he would have probably missed this huge business opportunity.

    Hurriedly and warmly, he took Boss Wang¡¯s arm and introduced his factory¡¯s products in detail to him, hoping to sign arge order.

    Pitifully, human feelings were useless in the business field. Although Boss Wang nodded repeatedly and praised his products a lot, he kept silent about cing orders because he wanted to shop around and get the products that could make him thoroughly motivated.

    In the lobby on the first floor, such a scene could be found everywhere. Either the manufacturers or thepanies that had purchasing needs were anxiously waiting for the start of the exhibitionpetition.

    Ding Ning and his sister stood shoulder to shoulder in the corner, whispering in an extremely rxed manner.

    However, Chen Kewen, who would go to the stand to show the functions of the refrigerator in a while, was quite nervous and kept rubbing the sweat on his forehead. Although he had witnessed the magic effect of the refrigerator, he was still worried.

    As the director of the refrigeration equipment factory who was once as a technician, he had dealt with refrigeration equipment for half his life, but he had no idea about the principle of this refrigerator, for fear that he would make mistakes when he went to the stand.

    ¡°Old Chen, don¡¯t be nervous. This is an exhibition. You just need to show the effect of our product. If someone asks you about its principle, you can say that it¡¯s the core technology secret.¡±

    Lisa stood aside appeasing Chen Kewen, but she thought that this was a little funny. She was full of confidence in the effect of their Rune Refrigerator.

    As Ding Qianlie¡¯s close friend and assistant, she already knew that this amazing refrigerator was invented by Ding Ning. Therefore, her look at him was not that hostile anymore.

    ¡°It seems that the younger brother of the chairman is not useless. He is still somewhat capable.¡± Of course, the hostility was only a little relieved. Now it was still impossible for her to look at Ding Ning kindly.

    Women are vengeful animals. She had not forgiven Ding Ning for ying a trick on herst time.

    It was a pity that Ding Ning did not treat her as someone important and had never taken a look at her. He only talked cheerfully and humorously with Ding Qianlie, making Lisa pout with anger.

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t mean it, and the reason was that he didn¡¯t care about Lisa at all and used all his energy to coax his sister.

    Last night, he only thought about going to bed Xiaoyao, did not tell his sister his situation, and also turned off his phone. Then, he missed more than 100 calls from his sister in one night.

    When he saw his sister in the morning, she kept a straight face without paying attention to him. With a grimace, he nodded, bowed,forted her with sweet words, and also swore to God that he would never dare to have a night out without asking for leave, and then his sister reluctantly agreed to forgive him.

    Ding Ning was relieved, but his heart was warm. He knew that what his sister cared about was not that he didn¡¯te home at night, but that when she couldn¡¯t reach him, she would worry that he might get into trouble.

    Just looking at the dark circles around her eyes that she could not even hide with the cream, he knew that she must have been worried all night and couldn¡¯t sleep at all, and then he felt guilty and also took pity on her, so he hid in the corner to hold her from behind and massaged her head, looking like a very professionalckey.

    Ding Qianlie¡¯s face was slightly red. Although she enjoyed the intimate contact with Ding Ning, she thought that it was so shameful to be like this in public.

    More terribly, the bitchy Lisa knew that they were not biological sister and brother, so Lisa¡¯s mischievous look at her suggested that she knew the truth, making her quite ashamed.

    She wanted to break away from him, but when she breathed his body odor and felt his magic touch, she gave up the idea of leaving.

    ¡°Let her be that. Anyway, Lisa has known that I am his child bride for a long time. If she wants tough, let herugh.¡± Determined, Ding Qianlie snuggled up in Ding Ning¡¯s arms and closed her eyes, pretending that she could see nothing, but her long white neck had turned pink, and her long eyshes were shaking, betraying her restlessness.

    His sister suddenly nestled in his arms as if she had lost her center of gravity, making Ding Ning very ufortable. Silently, he moved his buttocks backward. To avoid the embarrassment if his sister found it, he quietly ran the Heart Sutra of Bodhi to calm himself down and also secretly scolded himself, ¡°I¡¯m not as good an animal because I even had an erection while staying with my sister.¡±

    Seeing Ding Qianlie lying like a cute bird in his arms, Lisa had a strange glitter in her eyes. ¡°I knew how cold she is. Even if a person approaches her a little closer, she will subconsciously take steps back to keep a distance, not to mention to have such close contact.

    ¡°I know Ding Qianlie very well. In fact, she has no sense of security. Even if a girl gets closer to her, she will instinctively keep alert. Why can she tolerate Ding Ning being so close to her?

    ¡°Have they already developed into real cohabitation by living together these days?¡± This gave Lisa so much imagination, and numerous scenes that were not suitable for children appeared in her mind.

    Ding Qianlie had no way to know her dirty idea but only thought that she felt very relieved andfortable to snuggle in Ding Ning¡¯s arms. His long fingers kept massaging her head and sent cool breath into her head, making her fatigue and sleepiness gone and giving her much more vigor.

    Especially after Ding Ning ran the Heart Sutra of Bodhi, that familiar and attractive breath made her wish to be one with him, and she could not help leaning closer into his arms.

    This leaning just pushed Ding Ning to the wall. Ding Qianlie blushed because of the ¡°zero-distance¡± touch, and she couldn¡¯t help snapping silently, ¡°Bad guy, why can you have an erection on this asion?¡±

    Instead of being upset, she had a faint secret joy. ¡°It seems that I am still very attractive to him!¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s face turned very red. He was so embarrassed that he even wished to end his life, and his mind was in a mess. ¡°Over, over, my sister must have found that. Will she be angry and then ignore me?¡±

    Just as he silentlyined of his suffering, he found that his sister seemed to have not perceived it, still lying motionlessly in his arms, but her breath had be quite fast, and her swan feather-like snow-white neck had already turned bright red.

    ¡°Sister, I...¡±

    Ding Ning whispered in her ear, trying to exin, but her sister nced back at him, her face quite red and her watery eyes full of the blurred color. With orchid¡¯s fragrance, she mumbled lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t move, and continue the massage.¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    Stunned, Ding Ning opened his mouth wide. ¡°God, my sister is not angry and also has a tendency to allow me to go further. What does this mean?

    ¡°Or my sister likes dating her younger brothers? Bastard, don¡¯t think like that! She is your biological sister.¡±

    This made him shiver from head to foot. Immediately, his desires disappeared, but he cursed himself silently, ¡°You are not as good as an animal. How could you get the idea to profane her?¡±

    Ding Ning focused on massaging her temples, and a stream of thick Spiritual Energy entered Ding Qianlie¡¯s brain, mixed with her internal Spiritual Energy, and kept running along the practicing route of the Great Happiness Zen.

    Shocked, Ding Ning opened his eyes wide and perceived that the Spiritual Energy inside him madly surged out like the flood that had just been released from the dam, crazily rushed into his sister¡¯s body, finished a cycle, then returned to his body...

    This cirction continued again and again. Surprisingly, the Great Happiness Zen ran of its own ord, and his practice then began, constantly strengthening the Spiritual Energy inside him. This practice was countless times faster than his independent practice.

    ¡°What is this? There is such a way?¡± Since his Spiritual Energy became stronger and stronger, Ding Ning had deeply fallen in love with this feeling and was immersed in the practice.

    Ding Qianlie was quite surprised. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought that the Great Happiness Zen can be practiced like this. Does this mean that we can do the double-practice even without having sex?¡±

    And the surging Spiritual Energy inside her assured her that this was not a dream but a fact, and then she quickly fell in love with the feeling of power expansion and closed her eyes quietly.

    Lisa, who had been keeping an eye on them silently, blushed and snapped lightly and secretly, ¡°Indecent man and woman! Don¡¯t you know this is not the right ce to make love? Do you really want it so much?¡±

    Quietly, she took one step forward and stood before the two of them. If others saw them, that would be great trouble.

    It was not that she was maliciously guessing their action, but that what they were doing now was so intimate.

    Ding Qianlie snuggled up in Ding Ning¡¯s arms, letting him hold her slender waist. Like a cute little bird, she put her head on his shoulder and closely shut her eyes with her long eyshes pping slightly. Her expression showed that she enjoyed it.

    Ding Ning put his chin on her shoulder, with an extremely scivious¡± smile, looking like he was extremely enchanted. They just like a man and a woman who sought excitement and had sex in public. No wonder Lisa misunderstood and called them ¡°indecent man and woman¡± silently.

 Chapter 431 - Binghai: A Copycat

    <h4>Chapter 431 Binghai: A Copycat</h4>

    If Ding Ning knew what she thought, he would angrily press her down on the ground to spank her. Of course, he would ask Xiahou to spank her.

    Immersed in the pleasant sensation of the rapid increase of strength, he had long forgotten everything around him.

    The surging Spiritual Energy circted again and again inside the two of them. Having no idea how much time had passed, Ding Ning suddenly felt a boom, and then came endless strength, which made him strongly wish to scream.

    It was the middle stage of the Earth Martial Arts Realm, which he had inexplicably reached. What surprised him most was that his sister had also synchronized the breakthrough and reached the middle stage of the Earth Martial Arts Realm.

    The two of them were like a pair of twins, one yin and one yang, which had formed a strange connection. And Ding Ning could even feel his sister¡¯s strong love of him.

    This made him shocked, and he became quite guilty of himself and hurriedly pushed his sister away, but hisplexion showed that he had not fully enjoyed it.

    Ding Qianlie turned around and seductively rolled her eyes at him, still wearing the light red color on her glittering white face. Slightly, she opened her nice mouth, giving a beautiful soul-stunning smile.

    Ding Ning trembled all over and couldn¡¯t help thinking of that strikingly beautiful ancient Chinese concubine, who was described by a poem like this: When she turns around and smiles, the great charmsing with it will make all the other concubines of the emperor look pale.

    Since he and his sister acknowledged each other¡¯s identity, Ding Ning had never carefully observed her look. He only knew that she was very beautiful, but as for how beautiful she really was, he had never cared because that mind had beenpletely overshadowed by the strong sister-brother rtionship.

    Not until this moment did he finally realize that she was exceptionally beautiful because if she gave a smile, a whole city would admire it. Indeed, she was as beautiful a fairy.

    Then, he was a little inexplicably panicky and lowered his eyes to avoid his sister¡¯s, feeling quite guilty.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about that. Our practicing methodse from the same source, and it¡¯s very normal that you can perceive something. We can¡¯t deny that this is also a good practicing method. Tonight, I will go to your room.¡±

    With a faint smile, Ding Qianlie said this to him at his ear, but Ding Ning was thunderstruck and distraught, looking at her with shock. ¡°What does my sister want to do? Does she mean to dump ethics and our sister-brother rtionship to...¡±

    Ding Qianlie seemed to have seen through what he thought, so her face became imperceptibly red, and she whispered in his ear, ¡°I will go to your room to practice with you, not anything dirty.¡±

    ¡°Uh, how could I think about anything dirty!¡±

    Embarrassed, Ding Ning gave a dry smile and touched his nose, ashamed.

    Seeing his uneasiness, Ding Qianlie covered her mouth and smiled lightly, but some shyness was shown in her eyes, and she muttered inwardly, ¡°Silly brother, the real double-practice will have a better effect.¡±

    ¡°Come, they¡¯ve finallye!¡±

    Apanied by the staff of the Ninghai Municipal Government, the more than ten people, dressed like bo people, of the business mission from Zhongdong, finally came with a grand appearance in the long expectation of the crowd. In a single file, they walked to the raised tform to take their seats, which signaled the official opening of the exhibition.

    ¡°Wow, this is a very high standard exhibition because Deputy Mayor Zhou hase in person. What a surprise!¡±

    An exmation came from the lobby. Then, everyone turned their hot eyes to a slightly bald middle-aged man of more than 50 sitting on the raised tform.

    Ding Ning slightly narrowed his eyes to carefully study Deputy Mayor Zhou, who had a square face, big ears, a slightly bald head, sharp eyebrows, valiant eyes, a straight nose, and a standard mouth and was presiding over the product exhibition with a statement text in his hand.

    Mr. Zhou was not the Executive Deputy Mayor, but he was a deputy mayor ranked the third only after Mayor Du and Jiang Zhongze among the municipal leaders. Investment promotion and business affairs were his responsibilities, and it was reasonable for him to preside over this product exhibition.

    ¡°Everyone, please keep silent. This time, the Business Mission from Zhongdong came to our Ninghai to take a survey, and I was entrusted by our Ninghai Municipal Government toe to...¡±

    Deputy Mayor Zhou delivered his remark by reading the statement text, which was so long that he read it for half an hour, making everyone drowsy. Even Ding Ning yawned from time to time and strongly wished to lie down and have a good sleep. After all, he had sex for a whole nightst night. Although he had just made a breakthrough in his practice, he could not get spirited at all.

    Finally, the redundant opening remark ended in the thunderous apuse. With a satisfied smile, Deputy Mayor Zhou then asked Apudule to deliver a speech.

    Apparently, the members of the business mission from Zhongdong had been quite used to it and extended their gratitude to Deputy Mayor Zhou very politely. Then, through an interpreter, the mission¡¯s leader Apudule said a few words. After that, the exhibition was announced to officially open. ording to the order of the prepared name list, a member of the Kehong Refrigeration Factory was asked to show their product on the stand.

    The director of the Kehong Refrigeration Factory was a very fat guy and went to the stand a little nervously. While keeping wiping away his sweat, he showed theirtest product¡ªKehong Freezer.

    The core of theirtest research and development technology was the power saving through frequency conversion, which could reduce the power consumption by a thirdpared with the general freezer, but they had no achievements in refrigeration. For those Dibai local tycoons, this was not attractive at all. However, manypanies were very interested in Kehong¡¯s freezer. After he showed it, they went over for a consultation. It was truth that being able to save the cost of power consumption was also a way to reduce the cost of operation.

    Then, the second manufacturer, the third manufacturer...

    All their refrigeration equipment had different degrees of R & D innovation: Some were noise-free, some were exceptionally good at power saving, some had a super strong refrigeration ability...

    But none of them could interest the business mission from Zhongdong. Yet, they had drawn the attention of thepanies that had demand for refrigeration equipment, and their staff had gone over to discuss ordering deals. In this respect, their trip was not without achievements.

    With the passage of time, now it was the turn of the 35th manufacturer Geli Refrigeration, a big refrigeration brand that had half of the refrigeration market in Shenzhou, with a boss surnamed Zhang. At the moment, he confidently went to the stand to show their product.

    No one could deny that Geli Refrigeration deserved the big brand that dominated the domestic market because it did have an extremely strong R & D capability. Except that it could not be ice-free when it froze items, their refrigerator had achieved the ultimate in these functions: Cold wind without ice, mute, and cold storage. Pitifully, Apudule was still not attracted.

    This frustrated and angered Boss Zhang, who asked aggressively, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you, ¡®Why are you not satisfied with our Geli Refrigeration¡¯s product?¡¯¡±

    Apudule narrowed his eyes and said to the interpreter lightly, ¡°Your product can be counted as an excellent refrigeration equipment in Shenzhou, butpared with Mi Country¡¯s Yueke, Kaili, and Maikeweier, Fuso¡¯s Rili, Sanling, De Country¡¯s Aike, and others, your product still has so much room for improvement.¡±

    Apudule¡¯s words made Boss Zhang speechless. Although Geli was among the excellent ones in the refrigeration industry in Shenzhou and was also very famous and influential in the world, it still had a long way to gopared with these international refrigeration giants.

    Fortunately, he found that theirtest product had drawn the interest of so manypanies¡¯ bosses, who wanted to have deep talks with him. Immediately, he became high-spirited again, handed over business cards to these people like an acquaintance, and would conduct further negotiation and cooperation after the exhibition.

    The 39th manufacturer...the 50th manufacturer...

    During this time, apart from the refreshing Meidi Refrigeration that had half of the refrigeration market in Shenzhou like Geli and slightly drew the attention of Apudule, other manufacturers, although some were famous brands, were basically not much different from one another and didn¡¯t have very impressive performances.

    ¡°Next, the 76th, Binghai Refrigeration!¡±

    With the announcement of the host, Chen Kewen took a deep breath and encouraged by Lisa, strode with his head up to the stand.

    Chen Kewen looked quite nervous just now, but when he was on the stand, he became calm at once. With the help of the field personnel, he pushed Binghai Refrigeration¡¯s product out. It was a three-door refrigerator.

    The refrigerator¡¯s style was not novel, consisting of a cold-storagepartment, a temperature-changingpartment, and a freezerpartment, but its silver-gray luster was very metallic to the eye.

    Binghai Refrigeration was only a small brand that followed the trend to make products, so it had no independent R & D direction and would only develop anything that sold well. To put it inly, it was a copycat factory. Many non-professionals might not know this, but this was basically no secret for the professionals.

    Therefore, when Chen Kewen went to the stand, most industry insiders looked at him with a mocking expression and some who were familiar with him even joked, saying, ¡°Old Chen, your Binghai hase to steal technology, right?¡±

    ¡°Right, Old Chen, our factory has just developed the temperature control technology with automatic electric frequency. Do you want me to sell it to you?¡±

    ¡°We have developed the heat dissipation technology. Pay us five million and you can take it. No more painstaking research and development.¡±

    ...

    As the crowd joked, others asked about the reason. After learning that Binghai was a copycat factory, they roared withughter, scornfully shook their heads, and then didn¡¯t paid attention to him anymore.

    Chen Kewen was not annoyed. He gave a simple and honest smile, pulled open the door of the refrigerator, and introduced, ¡°This is indeed our newly developed technology. There are three temperaturepartments in our refrigerator. The first one is the cold storagepartment, which can be ice-free with a cold wind.¡±

    ¡°It is still a copycat, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    One factory boss who mocked him just now said with irony.

    ¡°True, our ice-free cold wind function is not so much different from the one on the market, but the only difference is that our cold-storagepartment can keep the fruits and vegetables fresh for three months.¡±

    Chen Kewen said a little bit unconfidently because this was what Chairwoman Ding told him, but it had not been formally tested yet.

    Yet, these words were astounding and gave rise to an uproar. ¡°You are boasting, aren¡¯t you? Keep the fruits and vegetables fresh for three months? How is that possible?¡±

    ¡°Right, a cold-storagepartment that can keep the fruits and vegetables fresh for a week in low temperatures should be a good one, but how can three months be possible? You are bragging without feeling ashamed.¡±

    ¡°Old Chen, are you mentally hurt by something? Why are you talking nonsense?¡±

    ...

    Everyone began jokingly using him of talking nonsense, but seeing that his face had been serious and conscientious, they were shocked and confused, and then their voices became lower and lower. ¡°It is true? This is impossible.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to just talk about it, and it takes time to prove it. Now, let me continue my introduction.¡±

    After calmly finishing his words, Chen Kewen opened the temperature-changingpartment in the middle, took out a piece of streaky pork with cold air, and held it high for everyone to see. ¡°This is the one that I specially put into thepartment when the field personnel watched. As you all know that the one in the middle is usually a temperature-changingpartment, but our refrigerator is different. This one is a freezerpartment.¡±

    ¡°Old Chen, don¡¯t boast. The pork in your hand is still soft, so how could it have been in the freezerpartment?¡±

    The boss who ridiculed Chen Kewen just now said dismissively.

    Unexpectedly, Apudule, who had been keeping his eyes narrowed as if he was dozing off, suddenly sat up and stared with full attention at the pork in Chen Kewen¡¯s hand.

    Others might not know it, but he was quite clear about it. When Chen Kewen came with his refrigerator in the morning, he especially told him that he would put a piece of pork into it. At that time, he did not take it seriously and just asked one of the field personnel to watch him put a piece of pork into the refrigerator.

    If it was like what Chen Kewen said: This was not a temperature-changingpartment but a freezerpartment, did it mean that his refrigerator could fully meet his requirements?

    Cheng Kewen gave a smile. ¡°This is what I want to show. Our freezerpartment is ice-free freezing. If you put meat into it, the meat will not have ice and will keep itsplete freshness, and you can use it as an ingredient anytime, but its storage effect is the same as the one an ordinary freezerpartment has. If you guys don¡¯t believe me, I want to ask the field personnel to test it in person and see if this piece of meat is the frozen meat or the cold-storage one.¡±

 Chapter 432 - Master Mo

    <strong>Chapter 432 Master Mo</strong>

    ¡°Let me do it!¡±

    Apudule¡¯s interpreter suddenly shouted. When he found that everyone was staring at him, he exined hurriedly, saying, ¡°I just tranted what Mission Leader Apudule said.¡±

    Everyone became dumbfounded instantly. ¡°This is the leader of the business mission from Zhongdong!¡± When they turned to Chen Kewen again, their eye expressions had changed. Someone sneered, someone admired him, some envied him, some were suspicious, some had expectations...

    ¡°Old Chen, boasting is not a good habit. If you are exposed on the spot, you will not only lose the face of Binghai but also the face of our entire Shenzhou.¡±

    When the boss of Hairui Refrigeration who had been satirizing him saw Apudule quickly walking over, he said with a sneer.

    ¡°Right, how can the frozen meat not have ice? Boss Chen, you¡¯d better not lose the face of our entire Shenzhou only because you want to show off.¡±

    Someone was pretending to give him advice.

    ¡°Even if our technology is notparable to that of some foreign countries, we cannot cheat because that is to lose the face of the nation and the race.¡±

    Standing on themanding height of moral stands, someone who had unbearable pain and sadness condemned him.

    ¡°Curry favor by ptrap. It must be so, humph! You are finished after Mission Leader Apudule tests it.¡±

    Someone sneered to express disdain. Everyone behaved differently...

    The bosses of Meidi and Geli were a typical example. They would never believe that the small Binghai Refrigeration could exceed them in technology development, so they held their arms and sneered heartily.

    Chen Kewen did not look at him at all and said indifferently, ¡°A good device can stand severe tests. If you guys don¡¯t believe me, juste and test it yourselves.¡±

    The noise suddenly stopped, and these people looked anxious and doubtful. ¡°How dare Chen Kewen be so confident? It is true?¡±

    Apudule did not care that much. He could not understand the Shenzhounguage, nor did he have the mind to ask the interpreter. Instead, he just put on a serious expression and took the frozen meat from Chen Kewen¡¯s hand.

    As soon as he took the frozen meat, he knew from the icy cold low temperature that this meat had truly been frozen at a temperature of lower than -10 degrees celsius.

    After taking a careful observation, he rejoiced with wild excitement and said many bo words.

    Everyone had no idea about what he said and looked at the interpreter for an exnation.

    The interpreter fully tranted his words. ¡°Thank True Lord A. Indeed, this is ice-free freezing. What a miracle!¡±

    The site fell into dead silence but then began to boil like the boiling water. Numerous bosses who had demand for refrigeration equipment went over with glitters in their eyes, shouting to experience it themselves.

    After learning their wishes through the interpreter, Apudule passed the frozen meat to those bosses very generously.

    The frozen meat was constantly passed from one hand to another among these bosses. The site fell into a sea of revelry.

    ¡°God, this is true.¡±

    ¡°Right, it is really incredible. The frozen meat is indeed from the low-temperaturepartment, but it is fresh.¡±

    ¡°My God! If the ice-free freezing technology does exist, it will be more convenient for us to make the cold-fresh meat in the future.¡±

    ¡°It is too hard to imagine. In the future, the freezer will only be used for making ice cubes. If we freeze ingredients with the ice-free function, we will only need to take them out and use them and won¡¯t have to melt them several hours in advance anymore.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my God, this is the greatest breakthrough in this century.¡±

    ...

    As these bosses passed the frozen meat, theyplimented the technology, but the manufacturers changed their expressions as they heard this. With disbelief, they grabbed the meat to take a look, but this led to a mess on the scene. These people rushed to grab the frozen meat, and Deputy Mayor Zhou had to ask the field personnel toe out to main order.

    The face of Hairui Refrigeration¡¯s boss was burning with shame. Just now, he was mocking Chen Kewen, but now he had been humiliated in public. Too ashamed to show himself, he strongly wished to find a crack in the ground and hide in.

    There was no personal hatred between him and Chen Kewen, but Binghai Refrigeration had once copied theirpany¡¯s technology topete for market share, and then they had grudges.

    Business is business. He knew that if this technology came out, it would have a dramatic impact on the refrigeration industry. He could already predict that Binghai Refrigeration would amaze the world in a sh and be the new noble in the refrigeration industry and also one of the best in the global refrigeration industry.

    There were no eternal enemies, but only eternal interests. Some small grudges were nothingpared with interests. Now, their key problem was to try to cooperate with Binghai Refrigeration, and buying the core technology was their best choice.

    Not only Hairui Refrigeration but also Meidi and Geli were like this. With ttery smiles, their bosses waved their business cards to jostle to Chen Kewen and shouted, ¡°Boss Chen, Boss Chen, this is my business card. Let¡¯s spare some time and talk about cooperation.¡±

    The on-site reporters turned their cameras of different sizes to Chen Kewen as they kept asking questions.

    Unfortunately, Chen Kewen had already been protected by the field personnel, and they had no chance to get near him.

    Standing on the exhibition stand and looking at the faces which had disdain moments ago but were now full of ttery, he thought that he had never been so ted, so he straightened his back and his face turned radiant.

    ¡°Be quiet, everyone!¡±

    Deputy Mayor Zhou shouted with a microphone. Thanks to his shout, the site gradually became quiet again, but some were still discussing it in whispers.

    ¡°Everyone, keep quiet. Let Boss Chen of Binghai Refrigeration finish his product introduction.¡±

    Apudule¡¯s interpreter shouted the trantion. Immediately, the site becamepletely quiet, and everyone turned their hot eyes to Chen Kewen.

    Being confident, Chen Kewen smiled and calmly introduced other functions of the new refrigerator, such as mute and power saving.

    After consulting the members of their business mission, Apudule excitedly announced that the business mission was quite satisfied with Binghai Refrigeration and would conduct further negotiations and reach cooperation agreements.

    All the manufacturers looked at the radiant Chen Kewen with admiration, envy, and hatred, knowing that Binghai Refrigeration would be the bellwether in the refrigeration industry soon.

    Deputy Mayor Zhou narrowed his eyes into a slit as heughed. Binghai Refrigeration was a Ninghai localpany and had reached a coboration under his leadership. This was a great political achievement.

    ¡°Boss Chen, could you please tell me the principle of your ice-free freezing function?¡±

    Finally, a reporter couldn¡¯t help beginning asking questions. Then, the site fell into silence, and only the shmps kept shing. All the people were staring at Chen Kewen, hoping to know how he would respond.

    In the spotlight, Chen Kewen nervously wiped away the sweat on his hands and looked around slowly. ¡°This is the core technology we just developed, and it has not yet been officially put into production, so I¡¯m sorry, noment.¡±

    This caused an uproar, and that reporter blushed. Their core technology had not yet been officially put into production, so how could he announce it in public?

    ¡°Boss Chen, could you please tell me the lowest temperature of yourtest refrigeration?¡±

    ¡°Boss Chen, could you please tell me how much time you spent developing the ice-free freezing technology?¡±

    ¡°Could you please tell me the annual production capacity of Binghai Refrigeration? Could you meet the demand of the Shenzhou market after meeting the demand of the Dibai Hotel?¡±

    ¡°Boss Chen, could you please tell me if the ice-free freezing will be widely avable to all families?¡±

    ...

    The reporters grabbed chances to ask questions, which were ones of public concern. After going through the initial nervousness, Chen Kewen then answered their questions calmly, but when he met some questions that were unsuitable to answer, he would let them pass with ¡°Nomon¡±.

    In the bustling crowd, Ding Ning knew that the overall situation had been settled, and his sister would be busy with so many affairs in the future. Instantly, they smiled at each other and left silently.

    It was already over 12 o¡¯clock at noon on October 31st. Since Chen Kewen was dealing with the on-site matters, they could go and eat now.

    After they held a party of only four members in a restaurant, Ding Ning left, but his sister had to stay and negotiate with the business mission from Zhongdong in person.

    Since the shooting, Yun Sihai had immediately disappeared and Fantastic Stones Shop had been closed for nearly half a month.

    Not until a while ago was Fantastic Stones Shop bought by a person named Nie Fan, and then the shop reopened.

    Yet, its business was not good after the opening. Previously, Yun Sihai had close rtionships with Mian Nation¡¯s mines and could introduce the raw stones of the old pits, but Nie Fan was not well-known and had far fewer interpersonal rtionships, so Yun Sihai¡¯s old customers would note.

    Taking a new path, Nie Fan invited Master Mo, a stone-gambling master from Mian Nation. After he gave two customers random advice, they all seeded in gambling, making him be quite famous, and then those rich and powerful figures engaged in gambling on stones regarded him as their VIP guest.

    If now those in the circle mentioned Fantastic Stones Shop, everyone would also mention Master Mo, whose fame was spread fast in the circle of gambling on stones and had be the guru in the stone-gambling sector.

    But Master Mo had a noble and cold character. So many peoplevishly praised him, hoping to ask him for help, but he only helped them several times. Yet, they seeded each time, so people had a stronger wish to approach him.

    At this moment, legendary Master Mo was sitting straight to meditate with his eyes closed in the office of Yun Sihai, where the shooting happened in the past. Being about 50 to 60, he had silvery hair and a youthful face and wore a bluish-white Taoist robe, looking like an old god, making others feel awed spontaneously.

    ¡°Master Mo, we¡¯re all depending on you for this afternoon¡¯s gamble. No matter you win or lose, we will honor you with a 100 million appearance fee.¡±

    Opposite to Master Mo, Xiang Bolong, Childe Liu, Childe Chen, and others stood respectfully and said gingerly.

    With his eyes closely shut, Master Mo looked not interested, making them embarrassed. ¡°This Master Mo is assuming so great airs, isn¡¯t he? Yes or no, just say it.¡±

    Childe Chen was especially embarrassed. This gamble was made by him, but if Master Mo was unwilling to do this, he would be too ashamed to hang around with others in the future, so he had to turn to the youth of about 30 standing on the side of Master Mo for help.

    That young man slightly nodded to show he understood, and then he bent down and said respectfully, ¡°Master Mo, this is my cousin. I hope you can do me a small favor.¡±

    Master Mo slowly opened his smart glittering eyes and said indifferently, ¡°Since Little Friend You asks me, let me do it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master Mo!¡±

    The young man surnamed You was pleased and thanked him instantly.

    Childe Chen was overjoyed and threw out his chest with pride. Since his cousin was shown great respect, he also felt honored and smiled at Childe You. ¡°Cousin, when we win in the gamble in a while, we won¡¯t forget to give you your share.¡±

    ¡°Christ, what are you talking about? I am your cousin. If you speak like this again, I will be angry.¡±

    Childe You pretended to be unhappy and putting on a straight face, said.

    ¡°This is what we should do. Cousin You, how could the old god easily promise to do this without you?¡±

    ¡°Right, Cousin You, making this gamble is to vent our anger, and we don¡¯t care how much we will earn. It is sure that we will share some with you.¡±

    ¡°We should share if we can make money. As long as we can win the boy¡¯s money, I¡¯m willing to give up a little of my share.¡±

    ...

    All of them spoke and gritted their teeth to show their attitudes, with Xiang Bolong and Childe Liu being fiercer. As long as they could defeat Ding Ning, making no money was even eptable for them.

    Childe You was quite happy but looked reluctant. ¡°Since all of you say so, I will have to ept it as my respect to you.¡±

    ¡°We should, we should. Cousin You, you have no idea about how detestable that boy is, and he even hit Childe Liu.¡±

    ¡°Right, that boy is so arrogant. Not only did he win more than ten million from Childe Xiang, but he also hit Childe Liu. This time we will let him hand back all we lost and what he has.¡±

    Seeing that the matter was settled, everyone became calm and began condemning Ding Ning with various usations, shaping him into an evildoer whomitted all sorts of crimes and bullied men and women.

 Chapter 433 - The Rules

    <h4>Chapter 433 The Rules</h4>

    As he heard their various usations, Childe You turned to Chile Liu with curiosity. ¡°That boy did dare to hit you but you didn¡¯t hit him back?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t hit him back, but that a Yan Jing miss was beside him at that time, and we were not his rival in terms of family backgrounds, wealth, or fighting abilities, so we could only use this way to trample on him.¡±

    Seeing Childe Liu¡¯s embarrassed look, Childe Chen exined hurriedly.

    ¡°A Yan Jing miss? Who is she?¡±

    Childe You frowned and became serious. True, he did not want to easily offend a miss from Yan Jing.

    ¡°Uh, the miss of the Wei Family, but she should only be his speaking acquaintance. We did not want to make a bad impression on Miss Wei, so we chose the fight-freepetition.¡±

    Realizing that this would go bad, Childe Chen exined hurriedly.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. It is not worthwhile to offend a big family from Yan Jing only for venting anger.¡±

    Childe You was relieved and said very thoughtfully, ¡°Each time Master Mo goes to do this job, he consumes his power. Let¡¯s leave now, and let Master Mo store up power.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Master Mo, have a good rest!¡±

    All of them respectfully bowed to Master Mo and then walked out in a single file with excitement on their faces, imagining in a winner¡¯s position that Ding Ning was defeated and cried loudly in sadness.

    ¡°How can Master Mo lose?¡± They had never thought about this possibility.

    In the office, a slightly fat middle-aged man, who had been silent, lighted a cigarette, handed it to Master Mo, and asked worriedly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard from them that the guy is excellent at gambling on stones. Are you sure you can win?¡±

    ¡°Humph, there are no stone-gambling masters in the world. Don¡¯t worry because my Gu insect is not useless.¡±

    Master Mo, who had been posing as a person of high morals, instantly took the cigarette, put it into his mouth, raised his feet, and put them on the table. As he puffed, he said dismissively. The sage-like style he showed just now had disappearedpletely.

    The slightly fat middle-aged man took a deep drag on the cigarette. ¡°Senior Brother Mo, Zhai Fang was only a disciple of our outside branch, and his death should be nothing important, but why did our sect head ask us to look for the murderer in such a high-profile manner? Ninghai is so big. How can we find the person?¡±

    Master Mo knitted his brows and sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t know the details, either, but I know that Zhai Fang nted the Curse of Life in the murderer. As long as the distance between us and the murderer is within one kilometer, the Gu insects inside us will respond.¡±

    ¡°The Curse of Life? Fuck, his soul would disappear. Zhai Fang was really cruel to himself.¡±

    The middle-aged man was startled, and his cigarette ash fell to the floor.

    ¡°What¡¯s the fucking use of being cruel? He died anyway. When he was surely going to die, what was the problem of letting his soul disappear?¡±

    Master Mo shook his head gravely. ¡°My Gu skill is only a little better than Zhai Fang¡¯s. Since that murderer could push Zhai Fang to that situation, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m his match. If we meet him, we can¡¯t take action but should hurriedly ask our cult leader to deal with him.¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡¯ve just had a good life, so I won¡¯t sacrifice my life for his case. At most, I can ask about the information for our cult leader. If I can meet him, let me meet him; if I can¡¯t, I won¡¯t go and look for him seriously.¡±

    The middle-aged man took a deep drag on the cigarette and saidfortably. In the Demon Cult, his position was not higher than Zhai Fang¡¯s, and he was not so loyal to the Demon Cult.

    ¡°Junior Brother Nie, what you said ispletely right. Let¡¯s join hands to make arge sum of money and enjoy life. Who will really put himself in danger?¡±

    Master Mo was reclining on the boss chair without caring about his appearance. With his legs shaking on the office table, he said with a lewd expression, ¡°The previous life in the cult was not the one a human should experience, and the fascinating mortal world is good indeed. Last night, the two little chicks You Jianping honored me with were really good.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Senior Brother, relying on your current reputation, even if you asked the idiot You Jianping to bring his sister to you, he would do it without hesitation, let alone to only bring two chicks.¡±

    As he narrowed his eyes, Nie Fan said with ascivious smile, and his eyes glinted with admiration. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have the abilities Master Mo had; otherwise, it would not have been Master Mo¡¯s turn to enjoy those beautiful women.

    ...

    At two o¡¯clock, Ding Ning arrived at the Fantastic Stones Shop, but he ignored Childe Liu and his partners, who had been here for a long time and were gathering together to chat. In his eyes, these spendthrifts were merely his ATMs.

    Like picking watermelons, he kept feeling the raw stones scattered all over the floor. He not only came here to win the 300 million wager, but he also wanted to pick a few good-quality raw stones and take them home.

    Murong Yanran had officially resigned and was preparing for her jewelrypany. As a copartner, he did need to make a contribution to it.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Surprised, Ding Ning found that one in more than ten raw stones was with jadeite in the newly reopened Fantastic Stones Shop. This proportion was already quite high, no less than that when Yun Sihai was still the owner.

    ¡°It seems that this new boss Nie Fan is also a guy who has good channels!¡± Ding Ning said inwardly as he seemed to be thinking about something.

    ¡°Senior Brother, I...I¡¯ve sensed that person, haven¡¯t I? He won¡¯t find us, will he?¡±

    In the office, Nie Fan¡¯splexion suddenly changed, and he said as he trembled.

    ¡°I¡¯ve also sensed him.¡±

    Master Mo took a deep breath, appeased the restless Gu insect inside him, and trying to remain calm, said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. This sense is unteral. We can sense him, but he can¡¯t sense us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Senior Brother, what should we do now?¡±

    Nie Fan was a little relieved and asked hurriedly.

    With his eyes glinting, Master Mo said calmly, ¡°No hurry. First, we should make sure who he is, and then we should send a message to our cult leader immediately. As for how to deal with him, it will be none of our business.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, what you said ispletely right.¡±

    Influenced by Master Mo¡¯s calmness, Nie Fan, who was panicky then, had now calmed down.

    ¡°Go, let¡¯s confirm our target first. Remember, don¡¯t expose yourself.¡±

    Master Mo stood up to walk out and also warned him.

    ¡°I know, Senior Brother.¡±

    Nie Fan took a deep breath and followed Master Mo, but he felt like his feet had be soft.

    Master Mo had be sage-like again. With his hands knotted behind his back, he put on a calm face and walked out of the little building.

    Childe Liu and his partners hurriedly came over and said respectfully, ¡°Master Mo.¡±

    Master Mo nodded in a reserved manner. It seemed that he was looking around unintentionally, but he was secretly searching for his target with the waves of his Gu insect inside him.

    ¡°Cousin, when will that boye?¡±

    Seeing that Master Mo hade out but the person who shoulde by appointment had note, Childe You asked a little unhappily.

    ¡°He should have arrived.¡±

    Childe Chen answered a little guiltily, and then he remembered that they only asked Ding Ning toe this afternoon but did not say the specific time, so he couldn¡¯t help feeling worried.

    ¡°Is that guy too afraid toe?¡±

    Someone muttered, and the others became sullen. ¡°Right, what if that guy is too afraid toe?¡±

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Quick, call him now. Master Mo is very busy. How can we let him wait too long?¡±

    Childe You acted like ackey and said with the borrowed power.

    ¡°Right, right, right, call him, quick! Ask him toe soon.¡±

    Childe Liu replied hastily.

    As a result, they stared at one another and then realized that no one seemed to have Ding Ning¡¯s phone number.

    ¡°Call him, quick! What are you waiting for?¡±

    Childe You unhappily frowned and shouted. Usually, he did not dare to shout at Childe Liu and his partners, but now his rtionship with Master Mo had made him be haughty.

    ¡°I...I don¡¯t have his phone number.¡±

    Childe Chen¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and he hung his head and whispered.

    ¡°You, you guys don¡¯t even have his phone number. How did you make this gamble? A group of hogs! You annoyed me so much.¡±

    Childe You was dumbfounded. After a long time, he gritted teeth and roared.

    Although Childe Liu and his partners were unhappy, they knew this was indeed their mistake, so they had to endure his shout with their thick skin. With pale faces, they were quite embarrassed.

    ¡°Arrived, that boy has arrived? Where is he?¡±

    The woman named Sister Fang had sharp eyes. As she unintentionally raised her eyes, she saw Ding Ning and shouted joyfully.

    ¡°Where is he? Let me take a look.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it is him indeed. Let me go and call him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to call him too. I didn¡¯t expect this guy to be so confident.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, this is the real Guy Who Always Gives Money Away.¡±

    ...

    The group of people, who were excited as if they had taken drugs, ran toward Ding Ning. It seemed that he was not their enemy because they were happier than seeing their dear fathers.

    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    ¡°Great, quick, quick, quick!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re only waiting for you. Why didn¡¯t you tell us when you came? That made us think that you were too afraid toe.¡±

    ¡°Quick, everyone is anxious in waiting.¡±

    ...

    The group of people suddenly rushed over, took Ding Ning¡¯s arms, and left while babbling. Feeling their enthusiasm, Ding Ning seemed to have a small illusion that the procuress of some small hostel was soliciting a guest. ¡°These guys seem to have taken the wrong pills, right? Why are they more excited when they see me than seeing their idols?¡±

    Master Mo¡¯s face was a little pale. As Ding Ning came nearer and nearer, the Gu insect inside the master trembled uneasily as if it had met its natural enemy, so that he had tofort it patiently.

    Nie Fan was also pale as they looked at each other. Their eye contact confirmed that the person their cult leader was searching for was the one who would be gambling against them.

    Nie Fan nodded knowingly and moved back silently. Since he confirmed that it was him, he should send their cult leader a message.

    ¡°Childe Ding, how do you think we¡¯re going to gamble today?¡±

    Childe Liu had learned Ding Ning¡¯s namest night. After thinking for a long while, he addressed him with ¡°Childe Ding¡±.

    ¡°Never mind, you make the rules.¡±

    Ding Ning looked around indifferently but slowly. When he saw Master Mo, his pupils slightly shrank into a tiny spot. ¡°This man looks like a god, but the feeling he gives me is very ghastly, somewhat like... what Zhai Fang gave me. Yes, it is what Zhai Fang gave me.¡±

    Master Mo looked calm, but he was quite nervous and contracted all his muscles, ready to fight.

    ¡°This guy is a Gu master.¡± Ding Ning was silently amazed but was only so. ¡°There are numerous Gu masters in the world, and it¡¯s normal to meet one asionally.¡± He did not think that there was some bond between him and Zhai Fang.

    After all, it had been some time since Master Mo came to Ninghai, but Zhai Fang was just killed by him a few days ago, so it was impossible for this master toe to avenge Zhai Fang.

    ¡°Since you let us make the rules, we should do it.¡±

    Looking at Master Mo and seeing a cool face, Childe Liu became calm at once and gave a winner¡¯s smile. ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way: Let either of us choose three raw stones; the one who will have the higher value of jadeite taken out from the raw stones wins, and the loser will not only pay the 300 million wager to the other side, but he will also need to give the jadeite he takes out from the stones to the other side. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Okay, no problem!¡±

    With an indifferent smile, Ding Ning said in a manner of ¡°I don¡¯t mind¡±.

    ¡°Okay, since we¡¯ve settled it, let¡¯s find some appraisers to be our referees, so as to maintain the fairness of the game.¡±

    Childe Liu made a serious proposal.

    ¡°Fine!¡±

    Ding Ning nodded slightly. ¡°The appraisers are definitely needed because they will evaluate the jadeite taken out from the stones atst.¡±

    ¡°Now you guys go and find a few appraisers.¡±

    Childe Liu gave an instruction like amander.

    ¡°No problem. The Navigation Auction House stands next door, and the appraisers working there are very prestigious indeed.¡±

    Xiang Bolong volunteered to do it and trotted all the way to the Navigation Auction House.

    Childe Liu was worried that Ding Ning would repudiate his debt when he lost and said smilingly, ¡°Childe Ding, if you don¡¯t believe these appraisers, you can also find some appraisers whom you are familiar with.¡±

    ¡°Not necessary. There are so many people here who have sharp eyes, and the appraisers won¡¯t have the guts to cheat.¡±

    Ding Ning said indifferently. True, the price of jadeite was basically transparent. Those who often dealt with jadeite would have a rtively fair price in their mind. Even if the appraisers cheated, they would not go too far.

 Chapter 434 - Stone Louse Gu

    <h4>Chapter 434 Stone Louse Gu</h4>

    The industry of appraisers is very special because it emphasizes reputation, qualifications, and experience most, and cheating means destroying one¡¯s own ¡°signboard¡±. Therefore, Ding Ning did not have the slightest fear that they and the appraisers would collude to fool him.

    ¡°Childe Ding, you are broad-minded. If we didn¡¯t have grudges, I would like to make friends with you.¡±

    Ding Ning had been behaving indifferently and calmly, making Childe Liu and his partners begin to admire him. Childe Liu heaved a sigh and said quite sincerely.

    Ding Ning smiled coolly but did not say anything. He would not make friends with Childe Liu because he didn¡¯t have good moral standards.

    Yes, moral standards. Ding Ning did not make friends with the social status as his standard, but with moral standards. Only those who were pleasing to his eye and did not have huge ws in their moral standards could be liked by him.

    With his powerful family as support, Childe Liu was high-profile and domineering. After being beaten, he was not brave enough to take revenge like a real man because he feared the strong. Instead, he wanted to save face through stone gambling. In Ding Ning¡¯s mind, such a useless yboy didn¡¯t deserve to be his friend at all.

    To some extent, even Qian Le, the terrible ck sheep of the Fourth Childe of Qian Family, was courageous than Childe Liu. At least, he dared to shout in Ding Ning¡¯s face and took open revenge.

    The appraisers came on invitation soon. The Navigation Auction House did business flexibly. Its appraisers not only appraised items in its house in working hours, but they could also go out to appraise items for anyone who was willing to pay them.

    Xiang Bolong paid them, and this shop was close to the auction house. Naturally, these appraisers would not refuse him.

    One of the seven appraisers was Ding Ning¡¯s old acquaintance and also the most authoritative Mr. Liu of the Navigation Auction House.

    Apparently, Mr. Liu had recognized him and nodded at him with a smile, but did note over to greet him to avoid suspicion.

    Ding Ning gave a reserved smile and nced at Master Mo. ¡°This is the stone-gambling master you¡¯ve invited, right?¡±

    ¡°Right, this is Master Mo, who has been famous in Ninghai recently. What? You are afraid?¡±

    Childe Liu feared that Ding Ning would regret it when he knew Master Mo¡¯s reputation, so he goaded him. ¡°When we made the gamblest night, we never said we could not invite a helper, and you can also invite someone.¡±

    ¡°What? That is Master Mo?¡±

    ¡°God, it is Master Mo. He looks like a god and deserves to be a master.¡±

    ¡°Sure, this little guy won¡¯t dare to gamble. Master Mo, he is the most popr one in Ninghai.¡±

    ¡°Only an idiot will gamble with Master Mo because he is a stone-gambling master. It is said that he has never made a mistake so far.¡±

    ¡°D*mn, who on earth has such great honor to have got Master Mo¡¯s help? If Master Mo can help me once, I will be rich.¡±

    ¡°You are dreaming. Each time Master Mo helps someone, he consumes his power. To invite him, you will have to spend unimaginable sums of money. Go, that little guy won¡¯t have the courage to gamble for sure.¡±

    ...

    Those who were attracted and came had an uproar when they heard these words and looking at Master Mo with admiration, talked about him.

    Looking at Childe Liu who fancied himself clever and Master Mo who was beingplimented by the crowd but remained reserved, Ding Ning had disdain in his eyes. ¡°No need. I want to see how excellent this stone-gambling master can be.¡±

    ¡°What? To agree to gamble? Is this young man insane?¡±

    ¡°Humph, the young man has no idea about fear or the vastness and greatness of the world.¡±

    ¡°Haha, as long as we can watch the fun, that¡¯s enough. Maybe he is a master with brilliant skills.¡±

    ¡°Huh, he doesn¡¯t know who he is. Youths are vigorous and are not in awe of anything. Arrogant!¡±

    ¡°s, he dares to agree to gamble against Master Mo. This little young man is over.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that their wager is 300 million. D*mn, this young man¡¯s dressing is ordinary. Can he have 300 million?¡±

    ¡°Since he dares to agree to gamble, it proves that he has so much money. These years, the rich people who y the poor to humiliate others are many.¡±

    ¡°The moral degeneration of the world is getting worse day by day. This little guy is so young, so how could he have so much money? He is to gamble with the money his parents made with painstaking efforts, isn¡¯t he? We are not as good as our ancestors were.¡±

    ¡°Shh, talk less. The one who can use 300 million as a wager is not a person who can be easily dealt with. He is willing to use his money to act willfully because of dissatisfaction, so you don¡¯t have to care about it.¡±

    ¡°Humph, I really don¡¯t like the guy who gambles with the money his parents made with painstaking efforts. If I had such a son, I would kill him with a p.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. You are alsoing to gamble on stones with your family¡¯s money. You are no better than him, so don¡¯t criticize him. Let¡¯s just watch the drama.¡±

    ¡°I...I only gamble on stones but don¡¯t gamble.¡±

    ...

    Ding Ning¡¯s act led to numerousments. His provocation made the crowd bustle and babble, and their look at him was like looking at an idiot.

    A man¡¯s reputation is as important as a tree¡¯s shadow. Indeed, Master Mo had won enough reputation since he took on this job several times during this time. Nearly no one in the stone-gambling sector had not heard of his great name.

    Ding Ning¡¯s disdainful provocation made the crowd think that he was one of those decently rich spendthrifts, and even these appraisers smiled bitterly and shook their heads silently. ¡°This young man is so unaware of his own limitation.¡±

    Even Mr. Liu also shook his head and sighed, thinking that Ding Ning was a little too high-profile. He extended his great gratitude to Ding Ning for selling him the Seven-Star Grass and wanted to admonish him, but when he saw Ding Ning¡¯s indifferent and calm appearance, he didn¡¯t think it was suitable to say anything and only hoped that he could have nature-defying luck and get valuable jadeite.

    ¡°Since it is so, let¡¯s begin the game now, and the time limit is 30 minutes. Childe Ding should select three raw stones, and so should Master Mo. We will open the stones on the scene and also evaluate them on the scene.¡±

    Seeing that Ding Ning still insisted on gambling although he had known Master Mo¡¯s reputation, Childe Liu was immediately overjoyed. Fearing that Ding Ning would change his mind, he announced loudly and hurriedly.

    Master Mo was afraid of Ding Ning, but he didn¡¯t have the slightest fear about stone gambling. Instantly, he put his hands in a knot behind his back and swaggered to pick the raw stones.

    Indifferent, Ding Ning walked after him. Just now, he had basically examined the raw stones and knew which stones were valuable, and he had also numbered all of them ording to their data value.

    He was very curious about Master Mo¡¯s method. ¡°How could he dare to bear the stone-gambling master¡¯s name?¡±

    As he pretended to pick raw stones, he kept a secret eye on Master Mo¡¯s behavior.

    Master Mo stood unhurriedly before each raw stone for a while as if he was to observe them ording to his experience, looking like a stone-gambling master. After a short time, he had selected his first raw stone and asked someone to carry it to the stone cutting machine.

    Ding Ning was shocked. ¡°Master Mo has some skills. That raw stone is indeed valuable and has been marked by me as No. 8.

    ¡°Is this guy also a superpower holder who can see what is inside raw stones?¡±

    Ding Ning suddenly became nervous. As he kept an eye on Master Mo, he walked with pretended uncertainty to the best value stone marked as No.1, hesitated for a long time, and then hesitantly asked someone to take No.1 away.

    At this point, Master Mo had also examined a few raw stones and then came to a stone that had not been numbered by Ding Ning. After observing it for a short while, he asked someone to take it away.

    Ding Ning was so much relieved. ¡°It seems that this Master Mo does have the way to judge whether a raw stone contains jadeite or not, but he can¡¯t tell the type of jadeite, or he would not have chosen this raw stone.¡±

    In this raw stone, there was jadeite and it was big, but the data value was too low. Ding Ning estimated that this one should be the least valuable dry and white type.

    Even if such dry and white jadeite was taken out, its price would only match the price of the raw stone at most, so they would not have gain or loss.

    Even if it was only like this, he was brilliant. With such an ability to know which raw stone contained jadeite, he deserved to be Master Mo.

    Thus, Ding Ning became more curious. ¡°What method does Master Mo use to urately judge if there is jadeite in the raw stone?¡± It was true that one could not even see through the raw stone with the Spiritual Strength. Even if he was a Spiritual Master, he could not tell if there was jadeite in the raw stone.

    ¡°All-seeing Eye, open!¡±

    The Art of War says that if you know your enemy and yourself, you will not lose in battles. Ding Ning must figure out Master Mo¡¯s secret. Secretly, he opened the All-seeing Eye, and then every of Master Mo¡¯s moves was in his eyes.

    Now, Master Mo was squatting before a raw stone without anything on it, pretending to observe it carefully, but a beam of almost imperceptible dim light rushed out of his nostril and entered the raw stone.

    In a short time, that beam of dim light rushed out and returned to Master Mo, and then he began to examine the next raw stone.

    Ding Ning suddenly became clear. ¡°God, Master Mo¡¯s Natal Spiritual Gu is a Stone Louse Gu. That¡¯s why he can find out which piece of raw stone contains jadeite but can¡¯t judge the quality of it.¡±

    The Stone Louse Gu was extremely rare. First, 100 kinds of venomous insects were put into a Gu vessel, then they were left to fight and kill each other, and finally only one would survive and be a Gu insect, and this insect must be a stone louse insect.

    It was impossible for a Gu raiser to get the Stone Louse Gu only because he wanted it. The only fair exnation for Master Mo to have sessfully raised the Stone Louse Gu was that he was exceptionally lucky, for getting it was even harder than winning a 5 million lottery prize.

    The truth was that apart from having a little venom and the talent to going into the stone, the stone louse insect was useless, including fighting ability shortage. It could be the only survivor among the more than 100 kinds of venomous insects, which was really a miracle.

    It was fair to say that in the field of Gu masters, raising a Stone Louse Gu was truly useless, and this Gu was regarded as a pile of useless rubbish. Unexpectedly, Master Mo used the Stone Louse Gu to do stone gambling. Yes, he was a genius.

    What Ding Ning did not know was that when Master Mo initially found the Life Gu he had made with pains and suffering was merely a Stone Louse Gu, he almost passed out. When his peers learned it, they crazilyughed at him, making him feel too ashamed to show his face.

    If it were not that he had been unable to collect all the venomous insects used for making the Life Gu, he would have decided to bear this Stone Louse Gu¡¯s counterattack and cut his connection with it.

    But he never expected that when he left the Demon Cult in distress to wander around and came across the stone-gamblers when looking for venomous insects, he suddenly had the idea of using the Stone Louse Gu to make money.

    It happened that Nie Fan, who had a good rtionship with him when they were in the Demon Cult but had long left the sect to fool around in the earthly world, contacted him, hoping to invite him to Ninghai to help him. Then, he came to Ninghai.

    Initially, Nie Fan inviting him toe was because he valued his Gu-nting ability, but Nie Fan never thought that his Life Gu was a Stone Louse Gu, which made Nie Fan quite disappointed. After all, the Stone Louse Gu was no lethal weapon, but only a pile of waste.

    But when he learned that the Stone Louse Gu could enter the raw stone and tell if there was jadeite in it, he immediately stopped his disappointment and began to admire Master Mo and then joined hands with him to make lucrative sums at the Fantastic Stones Shop.

    Unfortunately, the Stone Louse Gu didn¡¯t have any gnosis. It could only tell Master Mo if there was jadeite in the raw stone but could not judge the value of the jadeite. This was also why Master Mo had been unable to guarantee that he could be 100% sessful in gambling.

    But this ability was already enough for him to makerge sums of money in the stone-gambling industry. Then, he was praised by those yboys who liked ying the stone-gambling game and worshipped like an ancestor by them with the service that he could drink good alcohols, have feasts, live in mansions, drive luxury cars, and bed beautiful women. After that, he had long forgotten his true self and treated himself as a real stone-gambling master.

    After finding out Master Mo¡¯s secret, Ding Ning did not take him seriously anymore. When Master Mo got the third stone, Ding Ning selected two jadeite-less raw stones confidently.

    Although Master Mo¡¯s three raw stones contained jadeite, all their jadeite value was notparable to that of raw stone No. 1. Naturally, Ding Ning did not have to be so ostentatious and draw the attention of some people who had unpredictable ideas.

 Chapter 435 - A Master Indeed

    <strong>Chapter 435 A Master Indeed</strong>

    Thest day of October was still marked by the zing sun, which baked the ground with scorching light and produced streams of hot air, making people sweat madly and suffer badly.

    Although the situation was like this, the onlookers still showed great interest, and no one was willing to miss the gamble that already had a predictable ending in their mind.

    ¡°ng, ng, ng...¡±

    The stone cutting machine was working tirelessly in the sun. Sparks and small pieces of stone flew to all directions, but that could not drive the enthusiasm of these people away.

    ¡°God, green again. The former is the dry and white type, but it is big, as big as a fist. This piece is the bean type, and it is a sess, absolutely.¡±

    ¡°Right, a sess or not, let¡¯s just put it aside, and each one containing jadeite alone is something unbelievable! He is a master indeed. So brilliant!¡±

    ¡°If only I had such an ability. Master Mo is Master Mo. Someday I should invite him to select some stones for me.¡±

    These people with respect and admiration looked attentively at Master Mo, who was smiling in a reserved manner.

    The first dry and white type was not valuable and could not be counted as a sess, but the gamble stressed the total value, so being sessful or not was not important.

    As long as each one was not empty, that was enough to maintain his master¡¯s reputation and win this gamble.

    Moreover, the mottled-green type was found in the second raw stone. Although its type was not so good, it was still big, as big as a child¡¯s fist. No doubt, this was a sess.

    He was not sure what type of jadeite could be taken out from the third stone, but as long as there was jadeite, winning the gamble was without question.

    Childe Liu and his partners had already been so excited that they opened their mouths wide, and their look at Master Mo was like the one reserved for the god of heaven, praising him inwardly, ¡°A master is a master.¡±

    Then, turning to the indifferent look of Ding Ning, all of them thought, ¡°This little guy is still acting, but I guess his heart must be shaking now.¡±

    Xiang Bolong was especially excited, so much like he had got rid of pressure and be exalted and wasfortable from head to toe. Giving a cold smile, he shouted, ¡°Childe Ding, what else do you want to say? Just admit defeat, okay?¡±

    Ding Ning looked at him with the eyes that he used to care for the retarded. ¡°The Guy Who Always Gives Money Away, are you out of your mind? How do you know I have lost?¡±

    Xiang Bolong blushed after he was annoyed by the title the Guy Who Always Gives Money Away he used and said coldly, ¡°A fact is a fact. What¡¯s the use of only defending yourself with words?¡±

    ¡°What is the fact?¡±

    Ding Ning sneered and pointed at his three raw stones. ¡°I haven¡¯t begun to disintegrate the stones, but you say I have lost. Are you really muddle-headed?¡±

    Xiang Bolong was distressed and speechless. ¡°Right, he has not begun to disintegrate the stones. Why should he lose?¡± He was toocent to remember who he was.

    ¡°Well, Bolong, don¡¯t argue with him, just wait patiently, and he will be convinced sooner orter.¡±

    Childe Liu nced at Ding Ning with a proud look and gave Xiang Bolong advice.

    ¡°Humph, then let me wait and see what kind of jadeite Childe Ding can take out.¡±

    Xiang Bolong tried hard to suppress his anger and said with a sneer.

    ¡°You will see, the Guy Who Always Gives Money Away.¡±

    Ding Ning gave a calm but elusive smile. Xiang Bolong was startled by it and thought anxiously and doubtfully, ¡°Is this guy sure to win?¡±

    Remembering that he lost several rounds of gamble in a rowst time, Xiang Bolong put on a depressed face and prayed inwardly, ¡°I must not lose again this time. I stole my father¡¯s treasures and secretly pawned it, and then I got enough wager money. If I lose, my father will beat me to death.¡±

    Seeing that he was nervous, Childe Chen patted his shoulder andforted him quite confidently. ¡°Bolong, don¡¯t worry. We have Master Mo. We won¡¯t lose.¡±

    ¡°Right, we have Master Mo. No matter how lucky this boy is, how can he be master¡¯s match?¡± Now, Master Mo had already be all his spiritual support and belief in winning.

    ¡°Wow, green again. Master Mo is so amazing!¡±

    ¡°The three raw stones all contain ¡®green¡¯. This is the shiny type, right? Amazing, really amazing!¡±

    ¡°That little guy who acts rashly dares to gamble against Master Mo. He is really rash.¡±

    ¡°s, young people should get frustration and lessons, and then they will know how vast and great the world is.¡±

    ¡°I do think this little young man has no idea about fear. 300 million, it is 300 million! s, I have never seen so much money in my whole life, but it will be gone in the blink of an eye. I think the little guy will weep and faint.¡±

    ...

    While these people were talking withpassion or a gloating attitude, the third shiny type jadeite that was even a little bigger than an adult¡¯s fist was taken out. After the appraisers appraised the three pieces of jadeite, they estimated that these pieces could be worth about 16 million. The onlookers nodded, and Ding Ning also nodded his approval.

    All the people were looking at Master Mo with the eyes of admiration, which he epted with a very reserved expression, but he never expected the third one to be the shiny type, either, so he became quite calm. ¡°I will win this time. Even if Ding Ning were exceptionally lucky and took out a piece of jadeite, it wouldn¡¯t be worth 16 million, unless that one were the ss type or ice type and it should be big.

    ¡°But is that possible? Some people who have been gambling on stones for a lifetime have never seen what the ss type is like. Ding Ning won¡¯t be so lucky.¡± Thinking of the 100 million he would get, he felt a surge of excitement going through his chest.

    If he had not experienced the life of the mortal world, he would have never known the cuteness of money. During this time, he had been living a voluptuous life where there were alcohols and women, so that he had been addicted to it and didn¡¯t want to go back to the ascetic days anymore.

    Seeing that the shiny type had been taken out, Xiang Bolong immediately becamecent again. Squinting at Ding Ning, he said sarcastically, ¡°Do you still wish to defend yourself with words now? Just admit defeat.¡±

    Childe Liu seemed to have seen the final result and said hypocritically, ¡°Childe Ding, thank you for letting me win.¡±

    ¡°Were both of your heads caught by the door when you were young, right? I haven¡¯t opened my raw stones yet. Are you in a hurry to go to hell?¡±

    Ding Ning shouted angrily and waved his hand to let the stone cutting master cut the stone.

    ¡°Humph, deathbed struggle.¡±

    Master Mo sneered proudly.

    ¡°Right, until all is over, someone¡¯s ambition will never die.¡±

    ¡°s, so many people won¡¯t turn back until they meet the dead end. Let¡¯s wait.¡±

    ¡°I think he is a man who won¡¯t be afraid until his death dayes. Let us quietly wait and see Childe Ding use great magic to conjure up a piece of jadeite more valuable than 16 million.¡±

    ...

    The onlookers ridiculed him with ironic words, and even Huang Ling, who was a little in awe of Ding Ning, couldn¡¯t help feeling excited and began tough at him wantonly.

    Ding Ning¡¯s face was as peaceful as ever, and he only looked at Master Mo with very yful eyes. ¡°I wish you could stillugh in a while.¡±

    ¡°Bluff!¡±

    Master Mo sneered with disapproval, thinking, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t conflict with him directly. Let me do anything when our cult leader arrives.¡±

    ¡°A sharp tongue! You dare to gamble against Master Mo. You do wish to go hell!¡±

    Childe You smiled coldly, and his look at Ding Ning was like looking at an idiot.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t argue with him. When all the stones are opened, he will have time to cry.¡±

    Chide Chen stood with his hands knotted behind his back, giving his order like a general with arrogant eyes. This time it was he who had proposed to make the gamble, and his cousin also helped him invite Master Mo to help them. From now on, he would have a louder voice in the small circle ordingly.

    The bloody truth was that in any circle, the able people would always have a louder voice, and it was not enough to only use family backgrounds as support.

    His family background was not better than the backgrounds of Childe Liu and Childe Xiang, so he could only address them as Childe Liu and Childe Xiang to show his respect in the past.

    But now the ability he had shown was enough to draw everyone¡¯s more attention, so he had changed his address of Xiang Bolong to Bolong, and the others did not disagree. It was enough to prove that his status had risen to a higher level and be the second most important figure, on the same level as Xiang Bolong.

    Childe Liu¡¯s family background was much more powerful than the others¡¯. Besides that, he also believed that he had excellent abilities and never allowed others to disagree with him, so now Childe Chen still didn¡¯t dare to challenge his authority.

    ¡°Fail, fail, nothing in it.¡±

    ¡°s, this has already been expected.¡±

    ¡°The young man is still too naive. How can he win the gamble against Master Mo?¡±

    ...

    As the first raw stone failed as expected, everyone shook their heads and sighed, already looking at the young man standing there alone with some sympathy.

    ¡°Hahaha, it seems that Childe Ding is not so lucky.¡±

    Childe Liu was quite relieved and said with a cold smile.

    Highly spirited, Xiang Bolong said sarcastically, ¡°Perhaps, Childe Ding will have one more nickname. I think ¡®The Guy Who Always Gives Money Away¡¯ is more suitable for you.¡±

    Hearing this, everyone roared withughter, and even Master Mo couldn¡¯t help showing some relief at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°The nickname ¡®The Guy Who Always Gives Money Away¡¯ will belong to you forever. I am always very lucky. Don¡¯tugh so early, in case of being humiliated.¡±

    Cool-faced, Ding Ning said calmly. The stone cutting master had opened the second stone.

    Seeing that Ding Ning seemed to have something secure to rely on, Xiang Bolong had begun to doubt himself anxiously, ¡°This guy is so calm.¡±

    Childe Liu and his partners smiled dismissively but did not argue anymore. The one who couldugh to the end was the true winner.

    ¡°Putting on a show, humph!¡±

    Childe You disliked Ding Ning¡¯s carefree look. He couldn¡¯t help sneering and saying dismissively.

    ¡°What did you say? Try to say it again?¡±

    Ding Ning looked fiercely at him because he was not used to spoiling the idiotic youth who knew the way to tter but had no integrity.

    Childe You seemed to have fallen into an ice cave, his sneer froze on his face, and the cold sweat drops with each one the size of a soybean came out of his forehead. Wearing some humiliation and timidity, he lowered his head and did not dare to look Ding Ning in the eye.

    Not until now did he remember that as a man who could easily take out a 300 million wager, Ding Ning must have a powerful family that was within his guess and should never be someone whom a decent-rich second-generation member like him could afford to offend.

    When he found that Childe You yielded, Ding Ning gave a cold snort and looked coldly around. Just now, Childe Chen wanted to vent his cousin¡¯s frustration, but when he saw Ding Ning¡¯s eyes, he felt like a stream of coldness rushed to his head. Although his lips moved for a long time, he could not utter a word.

    The others felt that they had be icy, and their hands and feet had turned cold. Even Childe Liu, who had been arrogant and domineering, had to tamely shut his mouth. They did not dare to say a single word anymore.

    Master Mo¡¯s heart beat insanely, and he madly roared in his mind. ¡°It is him. Only a person who has such a ferocious momentum could have forced Zhai Fang to use the Curse of Life to record his traces, letting his sect avenge him.¡±

    He wanted to summon up his courage to stare at Ding Ning¡¯s eyes, but he really didn¡¯t have such courage and could only close his eyes with strong humiliation, ignoring his deterrence, so as to maintain his image as a master.

    And he alsoforted himself inwardly, ¡°This boy can¡¯t be arrogant for too long. When our cult leader arrives, he will die. Why should I match strength with a man who is doomed to die?¡±

    Satisfied, Ding Ning withdrew his look. It was not that he wanted to suppress these people with his power, but that he really didn¡¯t want to hear the sarcasm of these people. He was sure to win the game, so why should he be vexed by these people¡¯s sarcasm?

    ¡°s, fail, fail again.¡±

    ¡°I knew it would be like this. If one gambles ten times, he will lose nine times. The guy is no match for Master Mo.¡±

    ¡°Over, this man is sure to lose. Even if there were jadeite in thest stone, he would not have the chance to win.¡±

    ¡°Humph, the chance to win? No f*cking chance. He is sure to lose.¡±

    ¡°Huh, don¡¯t draw such an overconfident conclusion. Who knows if there is the ss type or ice type in thest stone?¡±

    ¡°You are dreaming. The ss type? D*mn, if the ss type can be taken out, I will eat the raw stone.¡±

    ¡°Remember what you said.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it is what I said. I will keep my word.¡±

    ...

 Chapter 436 - Reverse

    <strong>Chapter 436 Reverse</strong>

    The onlookers were unaware of Ding Ning¡¯s fierce eyes. Seeing that the second raw stone also failed, some shook their heads to feel sorry, someone gloated, some pitied, someone had sympathy...

    Their reactions were different, but they all thought that everything was settled and Ding Ning was sure to lose and had no chance to win. After all, the possibility of getting the ss type or ice type was really, really too slim.

    ¡°Childe Ding, what else can you say?¡±

    When he realized that he had been scared by Ding Ning¡¯s eyes, Xiang Bolong was ashamed and became angry. At this point, he leaped for joy and provoked Ding Ning again.

    ¡°Right, Childe Ding, what else can you say? Do you still wish to win with thest stone?¡±

    Childe Liuughedfortably and happily, but his tone was full of tease. Although Ding Ning¡¯s eyes were very scaring, now they were sure to win, and he did not believe that Ding Ning would dare to go back on his word in public.

    ¡°Childe Liu, don¡¯t say that. Since Childe Ding will not give up until he meets the dead end, let¡¯s wait a few more moments.¡±

    With very strong pretension, Childe Chen put his hands behind his back in a knot and said hypocritically.

    ¡°Waiting for the ss type to be taken out? I¡¯m very looking forward to it.¡±

    Xiang Bolongughed especially happily, with his tone full of ridicule.

    ¡°It is hard to tell. Maybe Childe Ning will take out the ss type or ice type.¡±

    Sister Fang said sarcastically. Now, the general situation had been decided, so she did not minding out to trample on Ding Ning. This was the right of the winner.

    ¡°Right, perhaps Childe Ding is so lucky that he will reverse the result in an astonishing manner. Everyone, am I right?¡±

    Huang Ling had put the 20 million that she had raised by doing whatever she could into the gamble. Thinking of the wager she was about to have, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a surge of excitement going through her chest and taunted him with the winner¡¯s overexcited reaction.

    ¡°Master Mo is really amazing! He deserves to be the stone-gambling master.¡±

    Childe You did not dare to satirize Ding Ning anymore, but since everyone had started to mock Ding Ning, he could not y the coward anymore, so he could only change the subject and began to tter Master Mo.

    Master Mo stood straight proudly with his hands knotted behind his back, his bluish-white Taoist robe billowing in the wind. Hearing these words, he just smiled indifferently, looking more like a master, who would not be affected by honor or adoration. This pretension, which had gone to extremes, drew the eyes of admiration from the crowd.

    Ding Ning was not affected and continued to ask the stone cutting master to disintegrate the third raw stone.

    ¡°s, let¡¯s leave, nothing interesting to see. This is only the deathbed struggle.¡±

    ¡°Right, there is no need to guess who will win or lose anymore. Even if he is lucky and gets ¡®green¡¯, it is still impossible for it to match his rival¡¯s 16 million jadeite.¡±

    ¡°It is not impossible but almost no. It is harder than winning a 5 million lottery prize.¡±

    ¡°What a pity! That¡¯s 300 million! s, I hope the young man can learn a lesson and won¡¯t go crazy like this again in the future.¡±

    ¡°Go, go, nothing interesting to see. Do you really think this is a TV series where the result can always be reversed sessfully?¡±

    ...

    The bystanders shook their heads with sighs and had lost interest in the ending without suspense. In twos and threes, they were about to go, and even the appraisers shook their heads time after time, ready to pick up their belongings to leave.

    Childe Liu and his partners sneered again and again, and Xiang Bolong could not help squinting at Ding Ning, who was still calm. ¡°Act, act more professionally, until yourst hope disappears, and then how can you...¡±

    ¡°Appears...green appears.¡±

    The stone cutting master suddenly shouted excitedly, and the surprise in the shout was quite obvious.

    ¡°I also have stress. Don¡¯t you know?¡± When he was taunted by so many people, Ding Ning did not go furious like those of no quality, who would be angry with the stone cutting master whileining. Instead, he had been polite to him.

    Hearing the ridicules of Childe Liu and his partners, he felt that they also seemed to ridicule him, as if taking no jadeite out was a crime for him. Now when he finally saw green, how could he not be excited?

    This shout was like a spell which had frozen everyone¡¯s move as if time had stagnated, making the bustling site bepletely silent.

    Xiang Bolong trembled, more like a person who had got an electric shock, and his smile froze, but he subconsciously turned to the raw stone where a small patch of its surface had been removed. The light green color gave him a strong sense of bad omen.

    ¡°D*mn, it¡¯s green.¡±

    ¡°Is it really so shitty? There is such a result-reversing scene at the critical moment?¡±

    ¡°Really? Too unimaginable, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh, what¡¯s the point of seeing green? Can it be worth 16 million?¡±

    ...

    The bystanders came and gathered together again, murmuring.

    Childe Liu and his partners subconsciously turned to Master Mo, but thetter gave a confident smile. ¡°It¡¯s very good for this one to be a sess, or where should we get our loot?¡±

    Then, everyone remembered that their gambling rules required that the jadeite which was taken out was also the winner¡¯s. Instantly, Childe Liu and his partners were not shocked but were happy andughed. ¡°What Master Mo says is quite right. This is our bonus.¡±

    ¡°Good, good, we won 300 million and also got a piece of jadeite. That¡¯s perfect.¡±

    ¡°I hope this piece of jadeite is not too bad, and then we can exchange it for our drinking money.¡±

    ¡°Even the smallest profit is still profit. I don¡¯t hate to have more money, haha.¡±

    ...

    Master Mo¡¯s words were like a confidence-building pill, making Childe Liu and his partners shout again as if they had taken drugs.

    Ding Ning¡¯s face, which had been peaceful, had extra expressions again, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, revealing a disapproving, light, calm, and panic-making sneer.

    When Xiang Bolong saw the sneer, a cold sweat suddenly came out of his forehead because he was so familiar with this expression of Ding Ning. When he lost to him several times in the past, Ding Ning seemed to always wear this smile. In fact, this smile was very sunny, but it was a demon¡¯s smile in his eyes.

    He was so nervous that his heart seemed to havee to his throat. Subconsciously, he clenched his fists with his knuckles turning white because he had given too much strength, stared attentively at the stone cutting master¡¯s moves, and roared crazily in his mind. ¡°It won¡¯t, it never will, he can¡¯t be so lucky each time.¡±

    But his intuition told him that he had lost again. The strong desperation was rampantly spreading in his mind, driving him to the extreme bitterness.

    ¡°D*mn, the type looks not bad. Can it really be the ice type, can¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Look at its transparency! Perhaps it can really be the ice type.¡±

    ¡°If it is the ice type, he will really have a chance to win, but the size is important. If it is too small, he won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really possible for us to watch a wonderful ¡®counterattack¡¯ game today.¡±

    ...

    As the stone cutting master kept disintegrating the stone with great care, the green color became darker and darker. The bystanders shouted in surprise again and again, but Childe Liu and his partners had begun to be sullen. An ominous hunch prevented them from maintaining their smiles, and even the confidence on Master Mo¡¯s face was also disappearing gradually.

    Time passed in an anxious very slow motion. When the stone cutting master¡¯s joyful and trembling voice sounded again, a piece of an infant fist-sized jadeite had already been in his palm. ¡°The ss type and also the imperial green.¡±

    With a boom, the site boiled with noises at once. The bystanders became insane and rushed over to appreciate it. This was the ss type and also the full-green top-level imperial green. Although it was not big, its value could easily exceed the total value of Master Mo¡¯s three pieces of jadeite. There was no need to appraise it.

    ¡°How, how, could, could this happen?¡±

    The faces of Childe Liu and his partners turned ashy as if their parents had passed away, and their lips trembled. With disbelief, they looked at that piece of imperial green jadeite, their eyes glittering with desperation!

    Huang Ling and Xiang Bolong were the most miserable ones because the two of them raised their wager money by making all painstaking efforts. As their eyeballs were rolled, they passed out. Flurried, the others went over to give them first aid quickly. It was a scene of chaos.

    Master Mo¡¯s face burned with shame. Remembering that he shamelessly joked about the bonus just now, he knew he had been humiliated in the face, so he strongly wished to find a crack in the ground and sneak in.

    Mr. Liu, who had been worried, was finally relived and gave a rxed smile.

    Ding Ning took the imperial green jadeite and walked step by step toward Childe Liu and his partners. When they tried to avoid looking at him, he said indifferently, ¡°I always have very good luck. Do you still need to appraise it?¡±

    ¡°No need, you won!¡±

    Childe Liu hung his proud head, and his voice even sounded bitter and hoarse. He had put 100 million, all his money, in the wager.

    Childe Chen was not as buoyant as before. Instead, his face had turned as pale as a sheet of paper. He could already imagine his end: The indignant Childe Liu would tear him into pieces.

    Master Mo had lost all his face and keeping a straight face, left with a cold snort. This time, he had not only lost the gamble with the 100 million reward gone, but his stone-gambling master¡¯s reputation had also lost so much of its value.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get our gambling agreement done.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s tone was as peaceful as a deep pool, without the slightest emotional ups and downs.

    His attitude, which would not be affected by honor or adoration, made everyone praise him, but they hadpletely forgotten the taunts and jeers they used just now.

    Childe You looked sullen and muttered unhappily, ¡°You were only lucky.¡±

    Ding Ning raised the corner of his mouth and looked at him coldly and fiercely. ¡°Or let¡¯s gamble again, and the wager is still 300 million.¡±

    Shocked, Childe You drooped his head and did not have the courage to say anything offensive anymore.

    ¡°I will admit defeat and pay the loss. Now let me transfer money to you.¡±

    Childe Liu looked gloomy, but he took out his mobile phone and transferred the money to Ding Ning instantly.

    Seeing the SMS reminder that the money had been transferred to his ount, Ding Ning did not nag anymore, rudely took away the three pieces of jadeite Childe Liu and his partners had taken out from the stones, waved his hands in an unrestrained manner, and strode away. ¡°The Guy Who Always Gives Money Away, I hope I can see you again next time.¡±

    When the light voice came, Xiang Bolong, who had just woken up and heard the voice, spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted again.

    The sun was setting in the west, and its afterglow had made the Ding Ning¡¯s shadow very, very long. Compared with the dejected faces of Childe Liu and his partners, his shadow was so tall and so handsome.

    The bystanders excitedly chatted and dispersed to all directions. Everything that had happened this afternoon would be the topic they would talk about most during this time.

    Perhaps for them, this was only a little guy who was back in the saddle in the hopeless situation because of extremely good luck and taking out a piece of imperial green jadeite from a stone, avoided his defeat, but for Ding Ning, this was far from enough.

    After taking twists and turns, he shook off the person who had been following him. Ding Ning¡¯s eyes glinted with ferocity. ¡°Who on earth was following me? Childe Liu¡¯s man? Master Mo¡¯s man? Or someone who found my wealth and wanted to get it?

    ¡°He had better be Master Mo. Otherwise, I would have no good reason to deal with him.¡±

    Ding Ning grinned hideously. Murong Yanran was about to open her ownpany. Although she had never spoken of her family background to him, he had learned her situation because Roon No. 1 and Roon No. 2 had informed him of that secretly.

    Since he had a desire to conquer the queen, he had decided to help her, let alone he also called her elder sister.

    It was not enough to open the jewelrypany only with his carving skill as support. After all, the raw material selection and purchase was the key point, but he could not spend too much time helping herpany select and purchase the raw material, but if Master Mo could also help her, that would save lots of trouble.

    Master Mo would be in charge of selecting and purchasing the raw material, and he would do the carving job. Of course, he would also make the carvings in the name of the Master of the Divine Burin, but it would happen only when he found the top-level material. Would such apany worry that it could not earnrge sums of money?

    Ding Ning found a remote ce and quickly put on the biomimetic skin to change his appearance before he headed for the Fantastic Stones Shop again. He had found so many raw stones, among which more than ten contained jadeite, so how could he miss them?

    Dressed up as a bearded strong man, Ding Ning came across the despondent Childe Liu and his partnersing from the opposite direction. When he closely passed them, he saw that they were like the roosters who had failed the fight. Ding Ning sneered silently, ¡°I hope this matter taught them enough, and they will know to restrain themselves a bit in the future.¡±

 Chapter 437 - Sky-garden Restaurant

    <h4>Chapter 437 Sky-garden Restaurant</h4>

    ¡°Boss, we, we lost him.¡±

    In the office of a small building of Fantastic Stones Shop, two young men reported with their heads down, and their voices subsided to a mutter.

    ¡°Bullsh*t! If you can¡¯t even tail a person, what is the point of having you guys?¡±

    Nie Fan jumped up in a rage and thumped the table while roaring. Frightened, his two men were trembling because they knew how brutal their boss could be.

    But soon, Master Mo regained hisposure. He waved his hand and said, ¡°You can go now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡±

    Upon hearing his words, his two men thanked him as if they were just pardoned from a death sentence and then scrambled away quickly.

    Nie Fan frowned and said, ¡°Senior brother, that person threw them off. What should we do now? How can we exin this to our leader?¡±

    ¡°Rest assured. This person can¡¯t escape. I¡¯ve found out that his name is Ding Ning. We will catch him.¡±

    Master Mo said calmly with a sh of light in his eyes.

    ¡°Senior brother, you are brilliant!¡±

    Nie Fan was overjoyed and hurriedly ttered Master Mo with a smile.

    Master Mo¡¯s face suddenly changed. ¡°Why does hee back?¡±

    ¡°Is he here to get even with us after he found that our men followed him?¡±

    Somewhat frightened, Nie Fan asked with a pale face.

    Knowing that Zhai Fang, who was much more powerful than him, was forced to curse Ding Ning with his life, Nie Fan didn¡¯t want to die in Ding Ning¡¯s hands only to avenge Zhai Fang¡¯s death.

    Master Mo was no braver than Nie Fan. He was shaking all over and was very anxious to flee. But still, he forced himself to say calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Not aware of his slightly trembling voice, Nie Fan paced back and forth as restlessly as an ant on a hot pan. Frightened out of his wits, he asked, ¡°What shall we do? What shall we do?¡±

    ¡°Rx, he didn¡¯te for us. He has gone to the material stockyard.¡± Master Moforted him.

    Master Mo looked delighted and breathed a long sigh of relief. The Gu inside him told him that Ding Ning didn¡¯t go in this direction.

    But then he was full of doubts. ¡°Since Ding Ning didn¡¯te at us, what is he doing here?¡±

    ¡°Junior brother, send someone to see what the guy is up to,¡± said Master Mo.

    ¡°Okay, senior brother,¡± Nie Fan replied to him.

    He also felt that Ding Ning was noting for them. Immediately, with immense relief, he calmed himself down and arranged his underlings to shadow Ding Ning.

    But soon, they came back to report, saying that there was no sign of Ding Ning. However, they all had seen Ding Ning with Master Mo before.

    With a helpless air, Nie Fan and Master Mo looked at each other. Master Mo thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. I have sensed his presence through the Gu, but why did my men say that they couldn¡¯t find him there?¡±

    Since their underlings would never dare to deceive them, Master Mo felt a sudden panic in his heart. ¡°Can that guy make himself invisible?¡±

    Master Mo was momentarily silent, and then he said, ¡°Junior brother, go there and have a look.¡±

    ¡°But... I...¡±

    A shudder ran through Nie Fan, who was now too scared to follow the order. He didn¡¯t want to get close to the frightening killer at all.

    Master Mo smiled bitterly and said, ¡°He has met me before, but he has never seen you. What are you afraid of?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go there to check the situation .¡±

    After thinking for a while, Nie Fan summoned his courage and finally agreed.

    In the stockyard of the crude raw jade stone, Ding Ning was picking out those crude raw jade stones that had captured his fancy. Then the workers would load and send them to Shengshi Huating Complex.

    Ding Ning cast a nce at Nie Fan, feeling quite strange. He didn¡¯t know why this man kept walking around him. Beyond that, this man peeped at him often. Ding Ning thought, ¡°Is he going to murder me for money?¡±

    But Ding Ning didn¡¯t know that Nie Fan was at a loss now because he couldn¡¯t find out the truth. ¡°The curse of life is certainly on Ding Ning, but why did I also feel it on this bearded man?¡±

    ¡°Can the curse of life be used on two people at the same time? I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m sure that this guy must be with Ding Ning. When Zhai Fang was killed, both of them must have been there so that I can feel the curse on the two of them.¡±

    Under Ding Ning¡¯s nce, Nie Fan felt terrified and no longer dared to follow him for fear of being killed. While pretending to select these crude raw jade stones, he slowly pulled away from Ding Ning.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    But when a few workers of the Stone-gambling House saw him, they greeted Nie Fan. In a cold sweat, Nie Fan replied with a straight face and strode away quickly.

    Ding Ning looked at his back and frowned. ¡°It turns out that this guy is the boss of the Fantastic Stones Shop!¡± But he didn¡¯t think too much about it. After selecting all the raw stones and paid the money, he swaggered away.

    ¡°What¡¯s the delivery address of this man¡¯s raw stones?¡±

    Nie Fan popped out and asked the delivery man just when Ding Ning left.

    ¡°Boss, the address is the No.1 vi of Shengshi Huating Complex.¡±

    The delivery man felt very strange, but he surely would answer his boss¡¯ question honestly.

    ¡°Okay, I see.¡±

    Nie Fan said, his eyes flickering. Then he nodded and turned to leave.

    After eating and drinking to his satisfaction, Ding Ning stretchedfortably and said, ¡°Luoxue, how¡¯s the preparation for the restaurant?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost ready. I am making the menu while waiting for elder sister to tell me that my kitchen equipment is in ce. Then I can start my business.¡±

    With a broad smile, Luoxue answered him while writing the menu.

    Somehow, Ding Ning¡¯s heart ached for her, so he asked, ¡°Will it be too tired for you to open a restaurant?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all. I like cooking. I like it when others are eating the meals that I make, which also provides me with a sense of aplishment. In these two days, I set up a small kitchen next to Uncle Ling¡¯s office and have cooked for people in thepany. All of them said that I cooked nice food.¡±

    Luoxue¡¯s face was glowing with the joy of her cooking skills being recognized by others.

    ¡°It seems that she really likes cooking.¡± Ding Ning thought with a helpless smile. He then fondly advised, saying, ¡°I have enough money. I support you in running a restaurant only because I am afraid that you will feel bored. Open it when you like to cook. If not, you can shut it down at any time. Remember not to push yourself too hard, all right?¡±

    ¡°I know, but I won¡¯t close the restaurant easily. I want to build my career and make a lot of money for you.¡±

    In high spirits, Ding Luoxue expressed her determination while waving her tender fists with a sweet smile, knowing that Ding Ning was concerned about her.

    Amused, Ding Ning rubbed her head. He had never expected to make money from the food. He just wanted Luoxue to integrate into society as soon as possible by doing business.

    Otherwise, Ding Ning wouldn¡¯t choose to open this restaurant on the top floor of thepany. After all, the restaurant on the top floor had already had many limitations so that it could not possibly grow bigger and stronger.

    Anyway, Ding Ning was willing to support her as long as Luoxue was happy even if he couldn¡¯t make a penny from the restaurant. He could afford to lose some money for the possible failure.

    ¡°Brother, how about calling it Sky-garden Restaurant?¡± asked Luoxue.

    She looked expectantly at Ding Ning with her sparkling eyes.

    ¡°Great! You have the right to name your restaurant. I¡¯m terrible at naming.¡±

    Ding Ning said in a self-deprecating manner because he knew himself well enough. Without any special naming skills, he had given the group of pets with intelligence many lousy names like Xiaohei, Dahei, and so on.

    ¡°Hey, hey, then I¡¯ll call it Sky-garden Restaurant. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll ask Uncle Ling to register the name for me,¡± Luoxue said happily.

    While shining with a great longing for the bright future, Luoxue¡¯s curved big eyes were like the crescent moon.

    Ding Ning had never expected that Sky-garden Restaurant, the name of which was made during their joking sentences, would be the best chain restaurant in the world.

    All Sky-garden Restaurants were only located on the top tform of high-rise buildings. By its unique, tasty cuisines, Sky-garden Restaurant had managed to position itself on the top of the pyramid of the catering industry. Though it was a zero-Michelin-star restaurant, it looked down at all other restaurants like a proud queen. In fact, Sky-garden Restaurant was the first-ever super restaurant in the world that had the confidence to refuse the stars granted by Michelin.

    Ding Luoxue, the leader of Sky-garden Restaurant Group¡¯s Chairman of the Board at that time, dered disdainfully, ¡°Sky-garden Restaurant from Shenzhou Country has gone far beyond Michelin¡¯s imagination, whether it is about its dining environment, service, sanitation, or the deliciousness of food. No one is qualified enough to evaluate Sky-garden Restaurant. Our Sky-garden Restaurant is a super restaurant that Michelin has no enough stars to rate.¡±

    Her words caused an uproar in the whole world, but no one criticized her for speaking arrogantly. Instead, they thought that what she said was very reasonable. It was why Sky-garden Restaurant dared to be so confident.

    After all, even these most famous and the most authoritative top-rated restaurant critics in the world could not resist the temptation of Sky-garden Restaurant¡¯s delicious food. Over the years, they had been Sky-garden Restaurant¡¯s most loyal clients and simply not tired of its meals.

    But these were the things that happenedter, so let¡¯s not mention it now.

    In the neighborhood of Shengshi Huating Complex, Master Mo and Nie Fan on a low-key Buick Regal were staring at the truck that was driving into the No. 1 vi. It was a delivery truck from the Fantastic Stones Shop.

    ¡°Senior brother, I don¡¯t understand why both Ding Ning and the whiskered man have the imprint of the curse of life.¡±

    Nie Fan asked. Up till now, he was still very confused and couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on.

    Bewildered, Master Mo said, ¡°As far as I know, the curse of life can only be ced on only one person. How can it appear on two people? It was too strange.¡±

    ¡°Is it possible that Ding Ning and the whiskered man killed Zhai Fang together so that his curse of life affected both of them?¡±

    Nie Fan said his spection carefully.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible. Since the curse of life is an iplete prohibited technique passed down from ancient times, no one knows what impact it will have on its targets.¡±

    Master Mo said, scratching his head in distress, ¡°I have heard about the full version of the curse of life. When the caster of the curse encounters an enemy that he cannot defeat, he will sacrifice his soul to the Demon Lord and leave a tracking mark on his enemy by his life wave. Then, the Demon Lord wille through the Space-time Door and harvest the enemy¡¯s soul by following the tracking mark.¡±

    ¡°A demon? Do you know what kind of age we are living in now? How can there be a demon? It sounds too fantastic!¡±

    Curling his lip, Nie Fan scoffed at Master Mo¡¯s idea and said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Who knows? It is a legend, and even the curse of life is iplete. I suppose that except for the one who is cursed, no one knows the effect of the curse of life. But Zhai Fang was merely a listed disciple of the Demon Cult, how could he know how to use the curse of life? I don¡¯t know where he had learned this technique that is actually a top-secret within the Demon Cult.¡±

    Master Mo said, shaking his head with a wry smile. He looked very much puzzled.

    ¡°Hey, senior brother, I think that Zhai Fang might be our honorable leader¡¯s illegitimate child, do you think so?¡±

    Nie Fan made a wild guess and asked with an indecent look.

    ¡°Well... It¡¯s really hard to say. If Zhai Fang were a listed disciple only, our leader would not go all out to track down the killer and evene to Ninghai to avenge his death in person.¡±

    Master Mo said and kept nodding in agreement.

    ¡°I think it must be so. Otherwise, how could the leader of the Demon Cult pay so much attention to a listed disciple¡¯s death?¡±

    Nie Fan thought he had found the truth and said with confidence.

    It had been several years since they left the Demon Cult. They didn¡¯t know that Zhai Ying nearly destroyed the den of the Demon Cult, nor did they know that Wu Tianxie had seen the scene through Zhai Fang¡¯s Shadow Gu that Ding Ning got the Spiritual Gu King after it appeared. That was why Wu Tianxie would set his sight on Ninghai and ordered his disciples in Ninghai to track down Ding Ning.

    Shadow Gu had no sound. Besides, the curse of life would begin to take effect only when it was within one kilometer of the murderer. If it weren¡¯t for these facts, Wu Tianxie would have rushed to look for Ding Ning in Ninghai long ago.

    For Wu Tianxie, revenging for Zhai Fang to give Zhai Ying an exnation was just an extra benefit that he wanted to get. What he wanted, more than anything, was the Spiritual Gu King. If he got the Spiritual Gu King, his strength would advance by leaps and bounds and could even contend against Zhai Ying.

    Zhai Ying seemed to be very powerful because he dared to kill Demon Cult¡¯s disciples in its headquarters. But if it weren¡¯t for the Corpse-driven Sect that backed Zhai Ying, Wu Tianxie could have treated him anyway as he pleased.

    Demon Cult was only a small sect, but the sect¡¯s inheritances were mostlyplete. Moreover, the sect¡¯s poisonous Gu and cursing techniques were very mysterious and unpredictable, which were impossible to guard against. Compared with Demon Cult, Corpse-driven Sect was far inferior, for it had only inherited the techniques to make and keep corpse puppets. Otherwise, Zhai Ying would not have spared so much effort to send Zhai Fang to Demon Cult for getting the method of making the Brain-eating Gu.

 Chapter 438 - A Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 438 A Breakthrough</h4>

    ¡°He ising out. Look, that¡¯s Ding Ning.¡±

    Nie Fan eximed excitedly, pointing at Ding Ning¡¯s image on a screen. These clear pictures in the No. 1 vi were sent back to the LCD screen in their car by the CCTV installed in the delivery truck.

    ¡°Shh, keep your voice down, or we¡¯ll be d*mned.¡±

    Startled by the fuss made by Nie Fan, Master Mo hushed him in a hurry. Upon hearing his warning, Nie Fan shrank back and closed his mouth.

    On the monitoring screen, they saw Ding Ning walking out hand in hand with Luoxue. He asked these delivery workers to freelyy the raw stones on the grass of the vi and then sent them away politely.

    Master Mo took a deep breath and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s enough to know that Ding Ning lives here. We can¡¯t afford to provoke such a person, so we can only leave him to our leader.¡±

    ¡°Sure. I dare not irritate Ding Ning, who had hounded Zhai Fang to death. Anyway, it is enough for me to report his residence to our leader.¡±

    Nie Fan knew his limitations, so he directly started the car, stepped on the elerator, and pulled away. After a moment of silence, he asked, ¡°Should we tell our leader about the whiskered man?¡±

    Master Mo frowned and said after a moment of thinking, ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t raise new issues for us. Besides, we don¡¯t know where that whiskered man is. If our leader can¡¯t find him, he will order us to look for this man. Ninghai is a big city with such arge poption. How can we find him?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. If the leader knows the matter about this man, given his character, he will gue us to death with it.¡±

    Nie Fan nodded in agreement. It was already a pleasant surprise for them to find Ding Ning¡¯s residence. Because they only wanted to give their leader a reply, both of them didn¡¯t want to waste much more time on that whiskered man. After all, once Ding Ning or the whiskered man noticed what they were up to, they would be in great danger. But they hadn¡¯t yet enjoyed enough the good days in this dazzling world.

    ¡°Young master, Second Miss, what are all these? Why did you buy so many stones?¡±

    Xiahe asked, blinking her big eyes in confusion.

    Ding Ning just smiled, giving her no exnation. Without thinking, he said perfunctorily, ¡°I put them there just for fun.¡±

    Xiahe stuck out her tongue and made a face behind Ding Ning. She whispered, ¡°Young master is really a wastrel. He actually brought a pile of broken stones to y!¡±

    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    Qiuju said while pulling her promptly to shut her up.

    Ding Ning chuckled, shaking his head. There was no need for him to exin to Xiahe. If they knew that these raw stones were worth at least a few hundred million yuan, they would surely go crazy.

    But Luoxue, she had once seen Ding Ning uncover the jade from a raw stone. Subconsciously, she touched the jade ornament on her neck and raised the corner of her mouth, revealing a sweet smile. She thought, ¡°Brother will make some jade from these stones again!¡±

    As soon as Ding Ning went back to his room, he plunged into the gym and started to work out again.

    Luoxue went back to think about the menu in her room. This time, she didn¡¯t stick to Ding Ning as before, which made Ding Ning feel a little lost but relieved at the same time.

    In the past, the whole world of Luoxue revolved around him. Although Ding Ning felt good of being depended on, he was happier with her present state¡ªshe had her favorite hobbies and could live independently now.

    Over and over again, Ding Ning kept practicing the first punch. The more he yed, the more skilled and interested he became.

    He found that this physical exercise boxing in Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique seemed to vite themon principles of human body engineering. When he practiced, he couldn¡¯t even mobilize his Spiritual Energy. The only thing that he could rely on was his physical strength.

    Practicing precisely in the opposite way, he seemed to have been doing everything against the rules of the universe. It appeared that each punch and each movement of him were going to break the shackles between heaven and earth, which could easily help people reach the limit of the human body.

    After practicing this technique for six times, Ding Ning almost copsed and didn¡¯t want to move even a finger. He was not happy about this. But Xiahou, who was a Great Master, was too tired to get out of bed after practicing for only three times. The thought of him suddenly relieved Ding Ning, who then thought to himself, ¡°This is probably the effect after having been refined as a weapon.¡±

    With a steadfast will, Ding Ning continued practicing boxing while shaking. He knew that the moment when he reached the limit of his body, there would definitely be a breakthrough. If he rested now, all his previous efforts would be wasted.

    This time, he practiced at a very slow pace and mobilized every cell in his whole body as if he were resisting the entire world. The enormous pressure made him shudder, and he badly wanted to lie down and have a good sleep.

    However, Ding Ning knew that he couldn¡¯t give up. Now he was so exhausted that he could hardly stand on his legs. But still, he gritted his teeth and kept punching, his sweat running down like raindrops.

    It seemed that a century had passed before Ding Ning finally finished this set of boxing. With a bang in his mind, his tiredness faded away like a tide. The powering from nowhere washed away all his exhaustion. The strong sense of power made him utter a long and loud cry involuntarily to express his feeling right now.

    The muscles all over his body kept on wriggling, and his physical strength recovered fast. In previous, Ding Ning thought that his body had be wless already. But once again, it secreted ayer of ck and smelly filth.

    After a simple wash, Ding Ning looked delighted. He clenched his fists and unexpectedly heard a string of air explosions.

    Ding Ning realized that he had once again broken through the human body¡¯s limit. Besides, his physical strength soared to twice as much as before, reaching a terrifying 3,000 kilograms.

    What did 3,000 kilograms mean? 3,000 kilograms was 3 tons. That was to say, he could lift a small car merely by his physical strength.

    The soaring power brought him a feeling of weightlessness. As a result, when Ding Ning turned off the shower, he identally broke the switch, which made him feel both funny and annoying.

    However, Ding Ning didn¡¯t dare to move a bit. Standing quietly in the bath, he tried to control his power because he was worried that he might crush the bathtub under his feet.

    Now Ding Ning felt like an ancient Violent Dragon with immense power that was full of vigorous Qi and blood and seemingly inexhaustible energy. Even his blood became viscous, flowing slowly in blood vessels like mercury. Besides that, there was a faint silver radiance over his bones whose toughness had been greatly improved. The explosive strength filled his streamlined and slightly bulging muscles. Though his skin was whiter and tenderer, it became more robust than before. What was more, covered under ayer of colorful radiance, all his internal organs wouldn¡¯t get hurt even if he was bumped by car high into the air. Also, his heartbeat became stronger and slower, and his heart rate was only around 30 beats a minute...

    Changes urred all over his body. It seemed that he had thoroughly remolded himself and turned into a totally different person. Meanwhile, an unconquerable belief arose in him.

    The message sent by the burning hot stone man revealed only a tip of the Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique, but Ding Ning still had a panic fear after that and considered himself lucky at the same time.

    Although refining himself like a weapon could strengthen his body, it was the external force that brought this benefit to him. The drug that Ding Ning used was too strong. It could rebuild his body, but meanwhile, it could also make him a monster.

    Back then, the drug had affected Chiyou in both positive and negative ways. Although his eight feet, three heads, and six arms could give him the advantage of strong deterrence, he was regarded as a monster rather than a human. Since then, Chiyou was stigmatized by others as a demon.

    Chiyou said that he didn¡¯t mind. But in his heart, he cared a lot. After all, even the women he got along with day and night started to look at him with strange eyes.

    Therefore, Chiyou swore to develop a set of cultivation techniques that could reshape his body back to a human¡¯s. Only then did the Barbarian Physical Exercise Techniquee into being.

    Chiyou integrated the cream of what he had learned throughout his life into this set of cultivation techniques. As long as he kept on practicing it, he could return to his human form. But it was a pity that not long after he sessfully developed it, the war broke out.

    Chiyou¡¯s death was partly because he had practiced the Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique. He had used the Spell of Savage Soldier¡¯s Body to cultivate himself like a weapon. After he reached the greatest achievement, he went back to cultivate the Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique. But practicing in this order was not good for him. It was just like demolishing a building only to give it a new foundation. Thus, Chiyou could only exert 30% of his strength then. What was worse, his physical strength plummeted. Otherwise, though Xuan Ji had sealed Chiyou¡¯s soul, Yellow Emperor could still not break the defense of Chiyou¡¯s physical body by the Xuanyuan Sword, let alone cut off Chiyou¡¯s head.

    Ding Ning couldn¡¯t help sighing. If Chiyou hadn¡¯t recultivated his body by the Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique, he would have maintained hisbat capability at the peak. In that case, it was hard to say who would win the final battle against Yan Emperor and Huang Emperor.

    Perhaps, Shenzhou would be apletely different ce now. However, all of this had nothing to do with Ding Ning. This idea just shed across his mind.

    To his delight, based on Chiyou¡¯s experiences, Ding Ning followed strictly the prescribed order to practice the Spell of Savage Soldier¡¯s Body together with the Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique. Thus, he would not turn into a monster, but instead, he could reach a high level that even Chiyou had never achieved.

    As for what kind of high level it would be, the stone man only provided a vague message for him¡ªalthough it had only four words in total, it was quite domineering. The mere thought of it made Ding Ning¡¯s blood boil. The message was: ughter immortals like animals.

    Well, Ding Ning was not very willing to believe the stone man¡¯s arrogant words. After all, immortals were untouchable, supreme existence for human beings.

    However, Chiyou badly battered Yan Emperor and Yellow Emperor with only 30 percent of his fighting power. Atst, he was killed by Xuan Ji, who sneaked attack him by a divine artifact. Plus, Xuan Ji praised Chiyou highly. Therefore, Ding Ning subconsciously felt that perhaps the stone man didn¡¯t brag.

    But none of this really mattered now. The most important thing was that both the Spell of Savage Soldier¡¯s Body and the Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique were the top-ranking body refining skills in the world. They could help Ding Ning achieve an unprecedented high level. Whenever Ding Ning thought about that, he would get very excited, full of fighting spirit.

    Ding Ning had to admit that the Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique was indeed a treasury of body refining. It could make a person a super master with an invincible body even without the cooperation of Spell of Savage Soldier¡¯s Body.

    Ding Ning was not in a hurry to continue practicing. Instead, he sat down quietly and felt his changes carefully. A suddenprehension made him think that the national martial arts in the modern practicing system were a little like the Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique.

    The Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique would refine not only the physical body but also its internal organs, limbs, and bones. At theter stage, there was also the cultivation of True Qi. Beyond that, its way of cultivating True Qi was the same as the stone man¡¯s, which would run an internal cirction.

    Because of that, Ding Ning made a very bold assumption that the national martial arts followed the Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique. However, since the national martial arts had lost the ancient inheritance, practitioners could only rely on their wisdom andprehension to explore the way forward, which made the practice of the national martial arts extremely difficult.

    If that was the case, then Xiahou Weiyang¡¯s intelligence and enlightenment would be too shocking. As a person who was able to make himself a Martial-arts God by practicing without any inheritance, Xiahou Weiyang was definitely a martial arts genius that was rare to see in ten thousand years.

    However, it was no more than spection. Perhaps, Xiahou Weiyang had had some other adventures. But soon, Ding Ning threw aside all these thoughts and began to analyze himself ording to his current status.

    If the Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique was the orthodox cultivation method of the national martial arts, then did it mean that he had cultivated both the ancient and national martial arts at the same time?

    The Heart Sutra of Bodhi was a mentality-practicing method of ancient martial arts, which enabled Ding Ning to absorb the Spiritual Energy between heaven and earth to improve his level of cultivation. ordingly, the Cattle-butchering Skill was his martial arts technique. Then the stone man¡¯s way of cultivating, which was named Nameless Heart Sutra by Ding Ning, was the True Qi internal cirction cultivation method of the national martial arts. ordingly, the set of boxing covered in the Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique was equivalent to Ding Ning¡¯s martial arts technique.

    Now, he had a set of ancient martial arts cultivation methods of external cirction and a set of national martial arts cultivation methods of internal cirction. Beyond that, Ding Ning was also a spiritual master who used the Sutra of Cultivating Spirit to improve his spiritual strength. Then, was he a tri-practitioner now?

    Ding Ning hadn¡¯t yet included his assistant methods like the Rune Doctrine, the Matrix Doctrine, the Gu Doctrine, and the Medicine Doctrine. If these were the methods of warlocks, then Ding Ning could be regarded as an all-round practitioner who was an Ancient Warrior, a Modern Warrior, a spiritual master, and a warlock at the same time.

    After making a careful check of his skills, Ding Ning felt a little amused. ¡°If all this information about me were spread out, people would catch me and cut me into pieces to run a lot of tests. After all, my existence sounds too ridiculous.¡±

    But since incredible existence like the stone man and the Mermaid Totem were real, Ding Ning thought that being an all-round practitioner seemed to be less unusual.

 Chapter 439 - Ding Ning Treated His Grandma

    <h4>Chapter 439 Ding Ning Treated His Grandma</h4>

    Ding Ning thought to himself, ¡°Perhaps, I should find some time to visit Grandma.¡±

    He pondered for a moment and decided to visit his Grandma in two days.

    ¡°Anyway, Grandma used to be a warrior who had reached the Real Martial Arts Realm, so she must have had a deeper understanding of martial arts than me. Maybe she can answer the questions that I can¡¯t figure out.¡± Ding Ning thought.

    To save Ding Ning, his Grandma used up all her power and became a cripple since then, which made him very sorry all the time. Thus, he nned to check her body carefully to see if there was any way to repair the damage.

    After all, as a Warrior, she suddenly lost the power that she had umted in the past decades. Even though she was disillusioned with the mortal world, this was not a light blow for ordinary people to bear. Otherwise, Zhai Fang would not risk his life to fight with Ding Ning after Ding Ning removed his cultivation.

    Grandma¡¯s present condition made Ding Ning feel very guilty. As a saying went, the grace of dripping water should be reciprocated by a gushing spring. Ding Ning thought that he was so ungrateful because he had never expressed thanks to his Grandma after she became a wreck.

    ¡°Tomorrow, I will put everything else aside and go to see her.¡±

    Ding Ning secretly made up his mind. He went out of his room and told his n to his sister, who just came back from her extra shift.

    However, his sister acted very strangely. Her flushed face and bashful look made him feel quite puzzled.

    But he didn¡¯t think much about it. After saying hello to her, he went back to his room for he had been very busy recently. Now, he had to practice his external and internal cirction as well as the Sutra of Cultivating Spirit. In addition to that, he should learn the rune doctrine and Matrix Doctrine. Hence, he hardly had time to sleep.

    Lucky to him, with the Sutra of Cultivating Spirit, it didn¡¯t matter whether he could sleep or not. He would feel more energetic after practicing the Sutra of Cultivating Spirit through once than after sleeping a whole day.

    In a daze, Ding Qianlie looked at his back with a touch of embarrassment on her beautiful face. Then she pouted and grumbled in a low voice, ¡°B*stard! I¡¯ve told you to practice with you at night. Now again, you pretended to be a fool who remembered nothing about that.¡±

    Ding Ning was innocent because he totally forgot about this thing. Otherwise, he would never dare to refuse to practice with her sister because it was a significant thing for him.

    Early the next morning, when Ding Ning woke up from his cultivation and went to have his breakfast, he found that his sister had gone to work already.

    Ding Ning thought to himself, ¡°Right. Yesterday, herpany had sessfully shown the effect of its product. And today, she should formally negotiate with the Zhongdong negotiation team. Besides, countless businesses are rushing to give Binghai Refrigeration their orders. Binghai Refrigeration amazed the world with a single brilliant feat and bes the hottest cake in the global refrigeration industry. As the chairwoman of the group, how can she not be busy?¡±

    After finishing her breakfast, Luoxue greeted Ding Ning and also went out in a hurry. She would go to do market research in all the major hotels to perfect her menu. Luoxue was enjoying her full and meaningful life now!

    Ding Ning shook his head and smiled bitterly. Now, everyone around him was busy doing their business. They were all tied up, and only Ding Ning turned into an idler. Although he seemed to live in a rxed andfortable life, which was very consistent with his character, this was not a good thing. For Ding Ning, improving his strength as soon as possible was the most important thing.

    At 9:30 in the morning, Ding Ning was standing quietly in front of the gate of Biyun Nunnery, waiting for his Grandma to invite him in.

    A good-looking little nun hurriedly came in great haste. Smiling shyly at Ding Ning, she said, ¡°Sir, Meditation Master invites you to go in. Follow me, please.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, little master.¡±

    Ding Ning smiled and thanked her.

    The nun¡¯s pretty face turned red. Timidly, she led the way for Ding Ning in front, thinking, ¡°This young man looks so pretty when he was smiling. He must have a special rtionship with Meditation Master because she rarely receives guests.¡±

    ¡°Tock! Tock! Tock!¡± The nun knocked on the door.

    The Renshou Nunnery was still simple and shabby. There was only a futon, a sandalwood table, and a cushion. Meditation Master slightly closed her eyes. Sitting cross-legged on the futon, she was beating the wooden fish while chanting scriptures.

    Ding Ning slightly bowed to the little nun to thank her. After seeing her off, he gently closed the door and looked at his Grandma who was still beating the wooden fish, doing her routine work.

    Meditation Master looked much older than she was thest time Ding Ning met her. Her face was full of wrinkles and age spots. It seemed that she had gradually be a torpor. Now that she was an old, lifeless woman who was at the end of her life.

    This was all caused by Ding Ning, so how could he not feel guilty in his heart? His nose twitched and he almost burst into tears. Without making any noise to disturb her, he bent his knees and knelt down.

    The soundsing from the wooden fish suddenly stopped and slowly, Meditation Master opened her eyes. A ripple of emotion appeared in her calm eyes. She said bitterly, ¡°Kid, why are you here again?¡±

    ¡°Grandma...¡±

    Ding Ning choked with sobs and kowtowed three times in a row before getting up. While bowing his head with respect, he stood there and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to visit you.¡±

    ¡°You saw me now. Go back. Don¡¯t evere to me again. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m a nun already.¡±

    Meditation Master said softly. She didn¡¯t want to see anyone from the secr world. But after her daughter came to visit herst time, her heart was softened again. After all, she owed her daughter too much.

    Now that her grandson was right before her. She¡¯d be lying if she said that she remained untouched in her heart. ¡°In the end, I cannot cut off my connection with this mortal world.¡± Meditation Master sighed secretly in her heart.

    ¡°Grandma, can I examine you?¡±

    Ding Ning looked at Meditation Master and begged.

    Meditation Master¡¯s expression froze for a moment. Then she shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sick. I don¡¯t need a doctor.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, you lost all your power to save me. I want to do something for you.¡±

    Ding Ning looked at her stubbornly.

    Meditation Master kept silent for a long time. When she saw that he was immovable, she sighed slightly and stretched out her hand, saying, ¡°Well, since you want to check my health, just do it.¡±

    Looking at her skinny wrist, Ding Ning felt sad again. He stretched out his hand and put it on her wrist, performing his Absolute Touch.

    The longer Ding Ning felt her pulse, the more dignified he looked. His Grandma¡¯s condition was awful. Her Dantian was now a ruin, her meridians withered, and her Qi and blood were on the decline. Her life was in danger, and she was actually dying.

    Her condition gave Ding Ning a great shock. In general, losing all the strength would not be severe enough to endanger an Ancient Warrior¡¯s life. ¡°How can Grandma have so many severe problems? There must be a reason.¡± Ding Ning thought.

    He closed his eyes and carefully looked for the reason. Seeing him act like this, Meditation Master looked a little surprised. She knew that her grandson had inherited from Chiyou, but she didn¡¯t think he could cure her.

    She had helped Ding Ning to open up his eight extra meridians when he just began to practice. As a real master in the Real Martial Arts Realm, she wouldn¡¯t need to sacrifice her life though she had to pay a great price for that.

    Her situation was mainly because she had fought with masters from the special departments when she was in Yan Jing. On the surface, they reached a draw. But in fact, she was not good at fighting, and her internal organs were injured a little.

    At first, she could recover from these minor injuries in just a few days. But at that time, she was so frustrated that she chose to run far away to Ninghai and became a nun. She ran all the way wildly while trying to stop her wounds from deteriorating. Also, she was very depressed. Finally, her minor injuries turned into serious ones.

    After she saw through the vanity of love and thought everything out, she turned to treat her wounds. However, her old injuries had be a rooted illness. If she hadn¡¯t lost all her power, she would have been able to suppress her illness. Thus, she didn¡¯t take her illness seriously at first.

    But after all, she could not turn a blind eye to her dying grandson. To save him, she lost all her power. No longer being suppressed by her Spiritual Energy, the rooted illness urred and became a deadly disease.

    In these years, she had been used to live without any desire besides an oilmp before the statue of Buddha. She left life and death out of consideration long ago. So even if she allowed Ding Ning to check her body, she held out no hope of her recovery.

    ¡°The disease seems to be serious, but in fact, it¡¯s caused by old wounds. It can be cured,¡± Ding Ning said.

    He was suddenly relieved after finding out the cause of her disease. On his face, a smile appeared.

    ¡°Can I be cured?¡± asked Meditation Master.

    Meditation Master was a calm nun of strong will, but she still opened her mouth wide in shock when she heard Ding Ning¡¯s words.

    ¡°Not only can you be cured, but also you can restore your power,¡± Ding Ning said.

    While smiling, he nodded his head affirmatively and secretly felt lucky for this result.

    Had it not for the Green Ivy Bead and the Spiritual Crystals of Water, he could not replenish her vitality that was greatly reduced after the wounds had tortured her for years. In that case, she could only survive for a few days, even if he had cured her disease.

    But now, everything would be fine. Ding Ning was d that he hade to see her. If he came a few dayster, she would be incurably sick and exhaust all her vitality. At that time, even the almighty immortal could not save her.

    Meditation Master¡¯s heart trembled. She knew how serious her injuries were. If Ding Ning saved her, he would have to pay a high price¡ªperhaps even some precious treasures. She felt that she didn¡¯t deserve his help. Thus, she retracted her wrist and shook her head with resolution. ¡°Forget it. Grandma is too old. I am not worth saving.¡±

    ¡°How can you not worth saving? You¡¯re my Grandma.¡±

    Ding Ning said, astounded. But immediately, he knew what she was thinking about, so he chuckled and said, ¡°Grandma, sorry to offend you!¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Meditation Master was about to say something, but suddenly, she cked out.

    Ding Ning smiled wryly and helplessly and told her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma. In this treatment, I need you to cooperate with me fully. If you resist a little, all my efforts will be in vain.¡±

    Although making her fainted was a little disrespectful, there was no better way. Thus, Ding Ning had toe up with this lousy idea.

    After all, both the highest grade Spiritual Crystal of Water and the Green Ivy Bead could be regarded as priceless treasures. He knew very well what Grandma was thinking. First, there was nothing in this world that she felt attached to. Second, she didn¡¯t want him to waste such precious treasures.

    If she saw Ding Ning take out the Green Ivy Bead and the Spiritual Crystal of Water to save her during the treatment, she would undoubtedly refuse to use them. Then, all Ding Ning¡¯s previous efforts would be wasted. Therefore, the best way was to knock her out and then cure her.

    In Ding Ning¡¯s heart, life was the most precious and priceless thing. As long as he could save Grandma¡¯s life, it was nothing to use merely a Green Ivy Bead.

    Ding Ning reached out and picked up his Grandma. He took out a Green Ivy Bead and carefully put it into her mouth. He activated his Absolute Touch. By using his True Qi, Ding Ning led the Green Ivy Bead and slipped it all the way to his Grandma¡¯s Dantian.

    From now on, this Green Ivy Bead would stay in Grandma¡¯s Dantian. It could continuously absorb the vitality of the nts outside to replenish Grandma¡¯s excessively drained vitality.

    Later, Ding Ning used the Nine Ghosts and 13-needle Technique to treat Grandma¡¯s stubborn disease, and then he consumed his Spiritual Energy to repair her wrinkled meridians and Dantian little by little to refresh them.

    Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, it was already afternoon. Ding Ning¡¯s face turned pale, and sweat broke out all over his body. However, he smiled happily.

    Grandma¡¯s injuries had been healed. The next step was to help her recover her power. He took out one Spiritual Crystal of Water at the highest grade and absorbed it¡¯s Spiritual Energy continuously. The energy went through his body, which was used as a transfer station and entered Grandma¡¯s body to nourish her meridians.

    After a time, with a ¡°click¡±, the highest grade Spiritual Crystal of Water turned into powder. Without the least hesitation, Ding Ning took out another one and continued to supply Grandma with Spiritual Energy.

    At this moment, the small room of meditation was filled with dense Spiritual Energy of Water, all of which had turned into thick fog. It was caused by the outflow of the Spiritual Energy in the highest grade Spiritual Crystal of Water.

    To be honest, Ding Ning¡¯s healing method was extremely extravagant and wasted. Grandma could absorb and use only less than 30 percent of the Spiritual Energy in one Spiritual Crystal of Water at the highest grade, and the remaining 70 percent was wasted. After all, he had just reached the Earth Martial Arts Realm. He transferred the vast Spiritual Energy in the Spiritual Crystal of Water into Grandma¡¯s body through him, and therefore the Spiritual Energy would inevitably overflow.

    However, Ding Ning did not care. For him, no matter how precious the highest grade Spiritual Crystal of Water was, it was nothing but a worldly possession. It was far less important than his Grandma¡¯s life and cultivation.

    At the worst, when his Spiritual Crystal of Water was used up, he would go to kill those huge jellyfishes under the sea again. In his eyes, the world under the sea was like his private plot.

    But it was a pity that the Mermaid Totem had not awakened yet. Without the protection of the bubbles that she blew, Ding Ning did not dare to dive into the deep sea. After all, even a strong practitioner in the God Martial Arts Realm might not be able to withstand the pressure there.

    Night fell. After the second Spiritual Crystal of Water at the highest grade turned into powder, Ding Ning finally stopped the treatment. Looking at Grandma¡¯s rosy cheek, he suddenly breathed a long sigh of relief.

    It seemed that not only the Green Ivy Bead had begun to work, but also his Grandma instinctively began to absorb the Spiritual Energy on her own. Thus, it was only a matter of time for her to recover.

 Chapter 440 - A Traffic Accident

    <strong>Chapter 440 A Traffic ident</strong>

    Ding Ning woke his Grandma up. Before she could me him, Ding Ning said a string of words, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t talk now. Go to practice quickly. Otherwise, the Spiritual Energy will be wasted.¡±

    Meditation Master had a helpless look on her face, but the dense, fog-like Spiritual Energy made her feel that all her holes in the skin had opened, showing a strong desire to breathe.

    ¡°I can¡¯t waste the Spiritual Energy here.¡± Meditation Master thought. When matters had reached this stage, she no longer turned down his suggestion. Instead, she sat cross-legged in meditation and entered the state of cultivation.

    Ding Ning took a deep breath and showed a warm smile. Finally, he repaid his Grandma¡¯s favor this time.

    Although paying and repaying favors couldn¡¯t be used to describe the love between families, Ding Ning owed his Grandma a life. Thus, saving her life and cultivation still made him feel very pleasant.

    Ding Ning checked the time. It was already over ten in the evening. He hesitated a little and sent a text message to his sister, telling her that he was at Grandma¡¯s ce and would not go back tonight.

    His sister¡¯s message came quickly. ¡°What did Grandma tell you?¡±

    Ding Ning was a little puzzled. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t she ask about Grandma¡¯s condition or anything like that? Why does she care much more about what Grandma has told me?¡±

    But Ding Ning didn¡¯t overthink. He briefly told her how he had treated Grandma.

    Obviously, his sister became very excited¡ªshe called him directly.

    Ding Ning hurriedly stepped out of meditation room, lest he disturb Grandma¡¯s cultivation.

    ¡°Have Grandma¡¯s wounds healed? Has her cultivation recovered? How is she now? How did you do that?¡±

    When the phone was connected, there came a stream of questions from Ding Ning¡¯s sister.

    While scratching his head, Ding Ning told her what had happened in detail. Her sister was silent for a long time. Still, in a state of shock, she said, ¡°Fortunately, you came to Grandma¡¯s rescue. I never thought things would be so serious.¡±

    ¡°Sister, were you also there when Grandma rescued me?¡± Ding Ning asked.

    There seemed to be something shing across Ding Ning¡¯s mind, but he couldn¡¯t catch the point.

    ¡°I... I wasn¡¯t there... Errr, wasn¡¯t it Xiahou who sent you there? He told me. Right, he told me that.¡±

    Ding Qianlie faltered. She was obviously flurried. Before Ding Ning could say anything, she continued, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I have to get up early tomorrow. Tell Grandma that I¡¯ll go to visit her after these busy two days. So be it.¡±

    With a m, she rang off.

    With a puzzled look, Ding Ning listened to the busy tone on his phone. ¡°What happened to her? She actually hung up the phone before I said good night. Why is she in such a hurry?¡±

    ¡°Also, I just casually asked her if she was nearby when Grandma rescued me, but why did she react so strongly?¡± Ding Ning thought.

    He scratched his head, his face full of doubts because his sister acted so unusually.

    But soon, Ding Ning was too busy to think about this. A powerful aura rose from his Grandma¡¯s meditation room. It approached overwhelmingly like a storm and covered above, which made everyone feel short of breath. It seemed that the entire Renshou Nunnery was shrouded in the heavenly mighty power.

    The lights in the Buddha Hall were continually lit up. One after another, nuns pushed the door open and walked out in panic. They whispered with each other, ¡°Is it going to thunder and rain?¡± ¡°The air suddenly became fresh before, but why does it make people feel so depressed and ufortable now?¡± Someone with fertile imagination even eximed, ¡°Is there any Buddha making its presence?¡±

    Only Ding Ning was not shocked but instead delighted. He did not expect that Grandma could regain her cultivation and make a breakthrough by the way. Oh, right! It suddenly urred to Ding Ning that Mermaid once said only one Spiritual Crystal of Water at the highest grade was enough for him to break through to the God Martial Arts Realm. Today, he gave Grandma the two highest grade Spiritual Crystals of Water. Even if she only absorbed 30% of them, it was enough for her to reach a slightly higher realm.

    He just didn¡¯t know which level of Real Martial Arts Realm his Grandma was in before, and this breakthrough had brought her to which level.

    A few old nuns came to the Renshou Nunnery and went around it to check, but they didn¡¯t ask Ding Ning anything. They seemed to have understood what was going on. In awe, they cast a nce at the meditation room. Then they calmed these nuns down and asked them to go back and take a rest in their rooms.

    The immense pressure did notst for too long, only about half an hour. Then the weather seemed to clear up after a storm. The immense pressure that made people feel depressed dropped. Everything around was as calm as before now.

    Ding Ning pushed in, smiled at Meditation Master, and said, ¡°Grandma, congrattions to you for your recovery and the breakthrough!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I could make a breakthrough. You disobedient child! Come on in quickly.¡±

    Meditation Master was obviously in a good mood. She med while smiling.

    Now she looked more than 20 years younger than before. Moreover, most of the wrinkles on her face had disappeared. She no longer appeared lifeless. Instead, she burst from head to foot with health and spirits. If she didn¡¯t wear the monk robe, she would look like a beautiful woman in her early forties.

    ¡°Grandma, which level are you in now?¡±

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. He leaned toward his Grandma with a smile, and felt free to ask.

    But in his mind, he thought narcissistically, ¡°Grandma looks so pretty when she appears younger. No wonder I am so handsome, I must have inherited perfect genes.¡±

    Well, it was true that Ding Ning inherited his Grandma¡¯s genes. He had some simrities between the eyebrows with his Grandma¡¯s. Whey they stood together, people would know they were rted by blood at first nce.

    Meditation Master gazed at Ding Ning and sighed helplessly, ¡°Perhaps, this is my fate.¡±

    Since she met her grandson for the first time, her state of mind that had settled as calm as still water was disturbed. Saving Ding Ning was not what she wanted. After all, ording to the rule made by her ancestors, disciples from the Great Snow-mountain sect had the responsibility to defeat and demolish demons. Ding Ning, who had gained Chiyou¡¯s inheritance, should also be regarded as a demon, but she couldn¡¯t overlook her tie of kinship with him after all.

    ¡°Thanks to you, I have regained my previous level of cultivation and reached the ninth realm of Real Martial Arts Realm,¡± Grandma answered.

    ¡°Grandma, take these. They are good for your cultivation,¡± Ding Ning said.

    He knew that Ancient Warriors needed the resource of spiritual aura more than anything else. Thus, he hurriedly took out a handful of Spiritual Crystals of Water and handed them to her. He didn¡¯t give her the highest grade Spiritual Crystals of Water for fear of scaring his Grandma.

    ¡°Where did you get these Spiritual Crystals of Water?¡±

    Meditation Master asked, feeling shocked to see so many Spiritual Crystals of Water in her hand. Obviously, she had seen the Spiritual Crystal of Water.

    ¡°I got these Spiritual Crystals of Water by ident.¡±

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth, even if she was his Grandma. After all, things about the Mermaid Totem sounded too incredible.

    ¡°No, they are much too expensive. Keep them to yourself. These crystals are good for your cultivation.¡±

    Clearly enough, Meditation Master was very tempted, but she still decided not to ept them after a moment of hesitation.

    ¡°Grandma, take them. Consider them as gifts to you. I have more. I kid you not.¡±

    Ding Ning pushed these crystals back quickly. Then, he took out another mouthful of Spiritual Crystals of Water to show her, proving that he indeed had many more.

    ¡°All right. I ept them.¡±

    Seeing his resolute attitude, Meditation Master no longer refused and put these crystals away altogether neatly...

    The next day, at the time when the cock crowed, Ding Ning was driving on his way back to Ninghai¡¯s downtown, still thinking about Grandma¡¯s understanding of martial arts.

    Warriors, spiritual masters, and warlocks used all kinds of cultivation ways to practice martial arts. But put it simply, there were three orthodox ways of cultivation: refining the physical body, refining Qi, and refining spirits. It looked that they had many different cultivation ways only because their performance varied a lot along with the ups and downs of their realms and cultivation.

    Undoubtedly, Ancient Warriors focused on refining Qi. While practitioners of the national martial arts who had inner and physical cultivations were refining their bodies and Qi at the same time. As for spiritual masters, they mainly refined spirits. Namely, they refined their spiritual strength.

    As for the so-called warlocks, charm makers, or even creators of mystical tools, pill makers, and so on, they were essentially within the three cultivation systems, and their jobs were serving these three cultivation systems.

    Although all of this was only Grandma¡¯s understanding of martial arts, Ding Ning just couldn¡¯t agree more. He wasn¡¯t echoing her views but just thought that his Grandma¡¯s ideas sounded quite reasonable.

    For example, the charms made by charm makers, the pills produced by pill makers, the techniques disyed by warlocks, the matrices ced by matrice makers, and the weapons built by creators of mystical tools... In the final analysis, these things were mere assistance means to enhance warriors¡¯ strength, which could not be ssed as another cultivation system because refining the body, Qi and spirit was the fundamental way to increase cultivators¡¯ strength.

    Ding Ning had greatly benefited from this trip to Biyun Nunnery and got a deeper, clearer understanding of the cultivation system.

    To be honest, Chiyou¡¯s inheritance was awesome but lousy at the same time. It had noplete cultivation system. The process of learning it was like squeezing a little toothpaste out of a tube every now and then. Ding Ning highly doubted if this broken process was caused by Xuan Ji, who had unveiled part of the stone man¡¯s seal.

    When he thought of Xuan Ji, Ding Ning felt extremely speechless. She had told him that he could get the inheritance of Chiyou¡¯s Weapon-refining Techniques as soon as he entered the first level of Wu Shen Pce. Ding Ning was really looking forward to getting it. But in the end, he couldn¡¯t find any trace of Weapon-refining Techniques.

    However, Ding Ning understood that he couldn¡¯t me her. After all, since she didn¡¯t clearly understand Chiyou¡¯s inheritance, she could only make inferences by guessing and specting. Thus, it was normal for her to make a mistake about this.

    In any case, on his trip to Wu Shen Pce, Ding Ning not only had been refined as a weapon but also got the Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique and the gold foil. Beyond that, he figured out the charm-making method, which was no way inferior to the Weapon-refining Technique. Generally, Ding Ning felt quite satisfied.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Just as he was thinking, a sudden banging from the front interrupted his meditation. Instantly, he mmed on the brake under his feet and stopped the car.

    There was a serious traffic ident ahead. Arge truck suddenly turned around and went in the reverse direction, so it ran head-on into a bus. The few car drivers that followed behind the bus had no enough time to brake. And then, a chain of rear-end idents happened. In an instant, about a dozen wrecked cars blocked the road.

    ¡°Holy sh*t! The passengers on the bus must be in danger!¡± Ding Ning¡¯s heart froze. He hurriedly pulled over, turned on the double sh, and ran to the scene of the car ident quickly.

    With his head broken and bleeding, the truck drivery unconsciously on the steering wheel. The bus head was staved in, and its driver had died on the spot. In thepartment, cries and shouts rose one after another, and there were many more injured people.

    If only the truck and the car collided, no one would die. However, the ident happened in the suburb where there were not many but fast cars.

    After the ident, these cars behind the truck and the bus couldn¡¯t stop in time, and hence a series of rear-end idents happened. Many cars behind crashed together and made the situation much worse.

    Luckily, those cars that had rear-end collisions had only a few casualties. The most seriously injured were the bus passengers and the truck driver who had caused the ident because they were caught up in the middle by the car and the truck.

    The entire buspartment that was squeezed was out of shape. The driver was dead, and the doors would not open. Many bruised and bleeding passengers were crawling out of the bus through the windows, crying for help.

    ¡°Go to help them quickly. Why are you still in a daze?¡±

    These car owners had gotten out of their cars that had rear-ended collisions but were still at a loss. When Ding Ning ran forward and saw those petrified owners, he couldn¡¯t help yelling.

    Ding Ning had no time to think about how they would react to his words. He went straight to help a middle-aged man who was covered in blood to climb down from the bus window and asked hurriedly, ¡°How many people are there in the bus? How many are injured?¡±

    ¡°More than twenty people. The driver is dead, and so does an olddy. The others are injured.¡±

    The middle-aged man who was covered all over with blood answered. Though there were bits of broken ss inserted into his arms and scratches all over his face, he could remain calm on the whole.

    ¡°Stop looking ande here! Right, I¡¯m talking about YOU! Help him to rest by the road. Be quick!¡±

    Ding Ning yelled at the young man standing foolishly aside and asked him to take care of the middle-aged man.

    And Ding Ning continued to help passengers escape from the windows. He just set a good example for others. Seeing his actions, other people there finally came to their senses. After calling the police the first time, they also rushed forward to help.

    With the help of these people, Ding Ning was suddenly relieved. Although there were a lot of injured passengers on the bus, the most seriously injured was a middle-aged woman whose thigh had been pierced. But her wound was not life-threatening.

 Chapter 441 - I Am a Doctor

    <h4>Chapter 441 I Am a Doctor</h4>

    Currently, the truck driver was in a critical condition. Although he was the perpetrator, he was still a human life, after all.

    But the problem was that like the bus, there was also arge dent on the front of the truck, and its door could not be opened, due to the force of the impact after the collision. The driver¡¯s upper body was not significantly injured, but his lower body was undoubtedly trapped in the driver¡¯s seat. If the driver¡¯s seat was not forcibly cut away with the aid of tools, the driver could not be saved.

    Ding Ning took a deep breath. If he waited for the traffic police toe and work out ways to save the driver, it would be toote.

    He could no longer conceal his strength. With all the muscles of his arms rippling, he grabbed the truck door and pulled hard.

    With a ng, the truck door was torn apart. Instantly, a hush fell over the noisy site. Everyone was astonished and stared at Ding Ning in disbelief.

    Even the injured ones stopped whining as they witnessed the incredulous sight.

    ¡°The truck door was damaged, right?¡±

    The middle-aged man who had just been saved, gulped and said this in disbelief.

    ¡°It must be, or else how could a man have so much strength?¡±

    ¡°Right, that truck door must have been loosened by the impact of the crash, and then that young man was able to take it down.¡±

    ¡°I thought I met a superman.¡±

    ...

    The middle-aged man¡¯s words gave Ding Ning an excuse, to hide the exposure of his strength. After all, the ordinary people would subconsciously resort to a reasonable exnation for some things they witnessed that were beyond their belief. Inadvertently, he solved a big problem for Ding Ning.

    Having no time to think any more, Ding Ning climbed into the driver¡¯s seat and found that there was a strong smell of alcohol permeating the space. ¡°This guy was obviously drunk while driving.¡±

    Ding Ning did not think too much, because saving the driver was more important. He gripped the part of the steering wheel that was close to the driver with his left hand, while he held the backrest of the driver¡¯s seat with his right hand. The veins on his forehead bulged as he pulled hard with all his strength.

    With a crack, the backrest of the driver¡¯s seat broke off. Giving a wry smile, he dropped the broken pieces of the backrest in his hand and tugging at the bottom of the driver¡¯s seat, pulled hard again.

    As a creak sounded, the entire driver¡¯s seat was shifted more than ten centimeters backward by him. Ding Ning then heaved a sigh of relief and taking the driver¡¯s wrist,unched the Absolute Touch.

    The driver¡¯s condition was critical. His legs were crushed, resulting in aminuted fracture; his internal organs were damaged, leading to arge amount of hematoma; there were also blood clots in his brain because it had been suffered a tremendous impact; even his heart was also showing signs of failure.

    After Ding Ning diagnosed his condition, his face became extremely serious. Bringing the driver down from the truck, he ced him t on the ground of a cool area, took out his silver needles, and began to render treatment.

    ¡°Young man, the ambnce is arriving right now. If you can¡¯t give him the correct treatment, you will have to assume responsibility for your actions¡±

    An older car owner, who was involved in a rear-end collision, warned him kindly.

    ¡°Right, young man, we know you have a good heart and want to save the man, but if something bad happens, you will have to bear the consequences.¡±

    ¡°Now when we help an olddy up and bring her to the other side of the road, we will first have to ask her if she can afford the treatment, let alone this being a man¡¯s life.¡±

    ¡°If something happens, you will be sued. Young man, helping others is good, but we can¡¯t afford to bring trouble upon ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Right, you¡¯ve done your best, so don¡¯t create any more trouble for yourself.¡±

    ...

    Under Ding Ning¡¯s direction, all these car owners who were involved in rear-end collisions, joined him to save lives and had a good impression of Ding Ning. Seeing what he was doing, they also gave him all kinds of advice.

    Ding Ning knew what they said was correct. Even if he did not do anything now, he had already gained a good reputation for helping others, and there was no need to trouble himself.

    What was important was that he was not sure if he could save this driver, but even if he could, the driver would probably have to spend the rest of his life in prison, for causing two deaths due to drunk driving.

    If he could not bring the driver back to life, this would probably create a great problem for him. If something terrible happened, he would have to face awsuit. After all, it was hard to do good these days.

    To save him or not to save him, that was a dilemma for Ding Ning.

    If he chose to save the man, he would probably be at a disadvantageous situation; if he chose not to save him, he would feel guilty. After all, this was an actual human life.

    ¡°If I choose to save him now, I am still 30% sure I can bring him to consciousness; but when the ambncees, he will be a dead man. It is the doctor¡¯s duty to help the dying and injured, so I can¡¯t allow a living man to die in front of me, when I am able to do something to help.¡±

    Just as numerous thoughts shed across his mind, Ding Ning made a resolute decision and inserted his silver needle into the driver¡¯s body.

    ¡°s!¡±

    Everyone around him heaved light sighs. Although they thought that Ding Ning was too idealistic, they admired him, subconsciously.

    No one noticed that among the crowd, a beautiful girl about 17 or 18 years old, was secretly recording the whole process with her cellphone.

    But the look in the girl¡¯s eyes was veryplicated. The man whom she hated, seemed not to be that hateful in her mind, at this moment.

    ¡°That¡¯s why Sister Muqing likes him. In fact, this guy does not disappoint, ording to my careful observation, but I can¡¯t forgive him. Sister Muqing is my elder brother¡¯s, and no one can tear them apart.¡±

    Zhao Chenxi thought silently.

    She had studied journalism and media, majoring in social journalism. Unintentionally, she heard that there was a huge underground gluten workshop in the eastern suburbs, and she wanted to drive there to see if she could find any clues.

    But she never expected that she would be involved in a traffic ident before reaching her destination. She was thest one in the rear-end collision. When she saw a young man directing the crowd in order to save lives, she instantly recorded everything that happened, out of her professional habit, with her cellphone, but she never expected that the young man who was doing this, was the person she hated most.

    You know, in her impression, Ding Ning was not only a gigolo, but also a scum, who loved two girls, at the same time.

    But what she saw now had subverted her impression of Ding Ning, which gave her mixed feelings. ¡°It seems that he is not like what I thought.¡± Then, she became a little curious.

    ¡°Patter!¡±

    A drop of sweat, the size of a soybean, fell to the ground. Ding Ning¡¯s clothes were soaked with sweat, but that did not affect what his hands were doing at all. A number of silver needles had been inserted into the driver¡¯s abdominal cavity and head. Compared with the injuries in these two areas, his legs suffered only the lightest injury. This proved that he had been seriously injured.

    ¡°Hoo!¡±

    Ding Ning exhaled deeply and stood up. Feeling dizzy, he staggered and nearly fell.

    This was the first time he had treated a patient with such a serious condition, so he had to use his True Qi to increase the sess rate. As a result, he had almost used up all his True Qi.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    As a crisp voice rang out, Ding Ning felt a warm and soft body supporting him.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Ding Ning turned around and thanked Zhao Chenxi, who hade to his aid, beyond his expectation. Then, his eyes brightened, and he praised her inwardly. ¡°What a beautiful girl!¡±

    He swore that he just wanted to appreciate her beauty, much like one appreciating an artwork, so he took one more look at her, but did not have any other thoughts.

    But he never thought that when Zhao Chenxi saw his look, her recent, slightly changed impression of him, vanished. ¡°As expected, he is a libertine, and I kindly but wrongly thought he is a good man.¡± Hatred came and disappeared in her eyes. Her face devoid of any expression, she released her hands and also shook them, as if she had just touched something filthy.

    Ding Ning thought that this woman was a little baffling, but he did not care about it. She was only a stranger he came across on the road. She stopped him from falling, and he expressed his thanks politely. That was all. When they went their different ways in a few moments, they would not encounter each other anymore.

    He liked beautiful women, but he was not a man who fell in love with every person that he met, let alone now that he had so many lovers. This was a headache for him, and he had no intention of seducing other women.

    Instantly, he turned around and busied himself, putting away his silver needles. Although the driver had not fully recovered, his injuries had been stabilized. Now his condition was not life threatening, and the rest of the work should be left to the hospital.

    As for the driver¡¯sminuted fracture, he was not going to treat it. The culprit who was drunk and killed others while driving, should also get some punishment. Keeping him alive was already the most merciful act that he could show.

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    Seeing that Ding Ning was not interested in her, Zhao Chenxi was quite unhappy. ¡°What does that attitude mean? You have no wish to look at me? Am I so ugly?¡±

    Everyone has to agree that a woman¡¯s mind is as mysterious as a needle at the bottom of the sea. Youngdies of 17 or 18 are a typical example, and their thoughts are even harder to predict. Thisdy thought that Ding Ning was lewd and she hated him very much, but when Ding Ning ignored her, she felt rebuffed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never imagined that this young man has such excellent medical skills. The guy was like a dead man just now, but now his breathing has steadied.¡±

    ¡°Right, I even thought this guy was sure to die, but I never expected his face to turn ruddy in such a short while.¡±

    ¡°Young man, you are a traditional Chinese medicine doctor, right? Can you give me your phone number? My father has knee osteoarthritis. When I¡¯m free someday, I will ask you to treat him.¡±

    ¡°Right, my mother has rheumatoid arthritis. We¡¯ve visited many hospitals, but they can¡¯t heal her. Can you treat her condition?¡±

    ¡°Hey, brother, you are from a traditional Chinese medicine family, right? You are so young, yet you have such excellent medical skills! I admire you, and this is my business card. If there is a chance, we can have a chat and be acquainted¡±

    ...

    The people stood around him like a group of servants worshipping their lord. Ding Ning¡¯s footsteps were a little unsteady, and he replied perfunctorily. He then walked rapidly to the middle-aged woman whose leg had been pierced through by the legs of a faulty seat.

    Her injury was not fatal, but the treatment should not be dyed for too long; otherwise, if she lost too much blood, that would be a great problem. He had to stabilize her until the ambnce came and took her to the hospital.

    ¡°Help...help me, it hurts!¡±

    The middle-aged woman, whose right thigh had been pierced through by the leg of an iron seat, was in so much pain that her face was contorted in agony. Tearfully, she looked at Ding Ning and entreated him.

    Ding Ning squatted to examine her injury and said softly, ¡°Big Sister, you are lucky because your bones are not injured. The hospital will perform an operation in a while, then you should rest for some time and you will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Hurts, it hurts.¡±

    The middle-aged woman looked pale, and gritting her teeth, moaned in pain.

    ¡°Let me help you stop the bleeding and relieve the pain first.¡±

    Ding Ning helped to relieve the pain with his Meridian Severing Hand, and also helped to stop the bleeding by blocking her broken blood vessels. After that, he went to examine the other wounded people.

    The middle-aged woman¡¯s pain eased instantly. She was shocked and shouted, ¡°God, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Young man, you are so brilliant!¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, it really does not hurt anymore? Are you fooling us?¡±

    Someone asked doubtfully. ¡°He just pressed you a few times, and you don¡¯t feel the pain anymore. It¡¯s too fantastic.¡±

    If it were not for the horrifying iron rod that had pierced through the middle-aged woman¡¯s leg, they would have thought the two of them were putting on an act.

    ¡°Nonsense, why would I be telling lies? It¡¯s not you who is hurting.¡±

    The middle-aged woman was a little shrewish. Finding that he even doubted Ding Ning¡¯s medical skills, she immediately became resentful and shouted.

    ¡°Which hospital does this young mane from? God, he is so amazing! I¡¯ll look himter when I¡¯m ill.¡±

    ¡°Right, such a godly medical skill, which is even better than an anesthetic. I must ask him for his phone number.¡±

    ¡°Why does he look a little familiar? I seem to have met this young man somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Huh, when you discover that his medical skills are good, you try to approach him and build ties with him. Stop it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. I do feel he is a little familiar, but I can¡¯t remember where I met him before, no matter hard I tried, but I¡¯m sure I know him.¡±

    ¡°Well, well, well, I also find that Mi Country¡¯s president looks familiar. I know him, but he doesn¡¯t know me!¡±

    ...

 Chapter 442 - Unscrupulous Merchants

    <strong>Chapter 442 Unscrupulous Merchants</strong>

    ¡°Hmm...hmm...hmm...¡±

    The ambnce and the traffic police¡¯s hage truck arrived almost at the same time, and the reporters¡¯ news vans also arrived soon after.

    Facing such a major traffic ident, the traffic police squad did not dare to show any negligence, and had dispatched arge number of police forces in teams.

    One team was responsible for taking photos at the scene, setting the police line, and asking the witnesses for details of the ident, which would be used to make an ident responsibility identification; one team was in charge of evacuating the crowd and maintaining order on the scene to keep the road clear; one team had the responsibility to register the numbers and identities of the injured; one team worked to escort the injured to the hospital for further ident investigations.

    Seeing the rescue work being carried out in such an orderly manner at the site, Ding Ning stood up from thest injured person he was treating. His task was done, and he should leave. If he did not leave now, he would soon be surrounded.

    While no one was paying any attention to him, Ding Ning slipped toward his car, but his feet felt weak as he staggered forward.

    To save that driver, he had consumed too much energy. Now, after treating so many patients, he felt dizzy. As soon as he got into his car, he rested his head on the steering wheel andunched the Sutra of Cultivating Spirit to restore his energy.

    With a bang, the door of the car opened, and Ding Ning was shocked and gave a confused look at Zhao Chenxi, who was standing at his car, with a canvas bag on her back. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°My car was towed away by the ident brigade, the bus route was temporarily suspended, and it is not easy to hail a taxi, so I need a ride.¡±

    Zhao Chenxi then said unceremoniously, ¡°I know you are very tired, and I can be your driver.¡±

    ¡°Okay, fine!¡±

    Ding Ning hesitated for a few moments. ¡°Well, if someone can drive for me, then I can take a good rest to recuperate. The woman is not afraid of anything, so why should a man like me fear anything?¡±

    Instantly, he got out of the car, moved to the co-driver¡¯s position, sat down, and closed his eyes to rest.

    A trace of disdain appeared in Zhao Chenxi¡¯s eyes and then vanished. ¡°A libertine indeed! Just now he must have been ying the cat and mouse trick. Humph, let me see when your acting will stop.¡±

    She strongly wanted to turn around and leave, but on second thoughts, she changed her mind. ¡°I don¡¯t want toe without getting anything. Besides, I am a little afraid of carrying out the secret investigation on the underground workshop, so let me bring this gigolo along for some support.¡±

    Since he had a driver, Ding Ning felt assured and closed his eyes to begin his healing, so as to regain his energy and Spiritual Energy as soon as possible. Thus, he had no clue about the fact that Zhao Chenxi had changed directions, heading instead for the development district in the east.

    On the Ningnan Highway, there was a major traffic ident, in which two people died, five were seriously injured, and 19 were slightly injured. The ident had attracted great attention from the Ninghai Municipal Government, and it was impossible to downy this matter.

    Mayor Du and the other municipal leaders immediately rushed to the scene to find the cause of the ident. The members of the Haidong Development District Government went with them. The staff of the traffic police department had gone down hurriedly to the site of the ident in advance, for rescue works, and the media had also swarmed to the scene to report on the ident.

    ¡°Rescue the injured first, then carry out an investigation on the cause of the ident, and wait for the next handling opinion.¡±

    In the oppressive atmosphere at the site, Mayor Du said this calmly, but what he said, made all the others scared.

    Gu Linfeng, the Leader of the Traffic Police Branch of Haidong Development District, was especially scared, and his face had be ashen, because the Leader of the Traffic Police Branch had to assume responsibility for the safety of such a major traffic ident.

    Yang Zhiyong, the Director of Haidong Development District, was also feeling quite gloomy, because he could not escape the leadership responsibility, either. It was really an unexpected disaster for him.

    As a leader promoted by Mayor Du himself, Yang Zhiyong knew that Mayor Du was also likely to be somewhat affected.

    Xu Minglu stood silently behind Mayor Du, nced secretly at the expressionless Jiang Zhongze, and then had a suspicion, ¡°Is this major traffic ident a real ident or the result of some people¡¯s intended action?

    ¡°If this is only an ident, that¡¯s not a big deal; if this is a plot against Mayor Du, those people are too scary and don¡¯t have the baseline morals of being a human.¡±

    He should not be med for having these suspicious thoughts It seemed that this ident had been caused by a drunk driver, but as a person who knew the inside stories, he thought that this traffic ident was possibly not as simple as he imagined.

    As the Director of Haidong Development District and an extremely able cadre, Yang Zhiyong kept Haidong Development District in good order and had prominent political achievements. When the re-election came next year, he would probably be further promoted, but that would be a threat to many people.

    Above all, he was a leader promoted by Mayor Du himself. Once he was further promoted and entered the municipal government, he and Mayor Du would form a joint force, and the mayor would have a stronger voice.

    And the branch leader Gu Linfeng was the hardcore Yang Zhiyong, who was going to promote Gu Linfeng to the position of the Branch Director of the Public Security Bureau, before he got a further promotion.

    There was always someone who had to take responsibility for any major traffic ident. As the Leader of the Traffic Police Branch, Gu Linfeng was sure to be the principal person responsible; as Gu¡¯s indirect leaders, Mayor Du and District Director Yang also had to assume leadership responsibility. If these matters were taken into ount, such an ident that happened just before next year¡¯s re-election would be a little interesting.

    This made Xu Minglu extremely worried. ¡°Mayor Du will be the one who will suffer the greatest loss in the end.¡±

    ¡°Traffic safety is the main responsibility of Mayor Du. During his tenure, such a major traffic ident will have a great impact on next year¡¯s re-election. If he is given a light punishment, the punishment will be a warning at least; if he is given a heavy punishment and when some people with evil intent try to plot against him, his career as an official, is even likely to be destroyed.

    ¡°This is a death trap. How can Mayor Du ovee it?¡±

    Subconsciously, Xu Minglu looked at the serene face of l Mayor Du. He did not believe that Mayor Du was not having the same thoughts as him. If Mayor Du was a professor in political wisdom, he would only be a pupil.

    Mayor Du¡¯s calm demeanor in the face of such a terrible ident, reassured him and eased his worried heart. ¡°Mayor Du must have a solution.¡±

    Deputy Mayor Jiang Zhongze gave a slight smile. ¡°It seems that someone has begun the attack, and its first move was cruel enough. Unfortunately, that driver is not dead.¡±

    Another Deputy Mayor named Guo Haijun who came to the site had a glitter in his eyes, which suggested that he was thinking hard. He was also among the smartest people, so how could he not find the trick in it?

    The intent of targeting someone was too obvious, but what he was curious about was, ¡°The person behind the scenesunched the attack, but how could the person leave such a big w?

    ¡°If the driver who caused the ident died, there would be no clues for any further investigation. That is the perfect scheme, and Mayor Du would have to admit his bad luck, but the driver is not dead, so there is a chance for Mayor Du to break the trap.

    ¡°That driver was so lucky and is still alive. The culprit behind the scenes must have not thought about it, so it is thest chance to remove the w before he woke up. Then, it depends on who has higher skills.¡±

    This was none of his business, and he had better be a bystander and watch the show. No matter who won, the one who smiled all the way to the end, was the true winner.

    How could Mayor Du not be clear about the situation that Xu Minglu had seen through? With his eyes glittering brightly, he turned around and holding Xu Minglu¡¯s arm, whispered something in his ear, and thetter nodded to show he had understood, then turned around and left.

    What Ding Ning did not know was that his unintentional act had offered Mayor Du a chance to break the trap. It was not wrong that Mayor Du had once jokingly said he could bring others good luck.

    The Eastern Suburban Industrial Park was located near the riverside wharf, with rows of factories but fewer people, making this area look vast, but the moisture of the river water thinly permeated the air.

    On the spacious cement road of the industrial park, a Volkswagen Phaeton was moving forward slowly.

    ¡°Where is this? Aren¡¯t we going back downtown?¡±

    In the co-driver¡¯s seat, Ding Ning opened his eyes slowly. After cultivating for nearly half an hour, he was much more energetic than before, although he had not fully recovered yet.

    ¡°When you need to use your True Qi, you find it iscking!¡± He always had the notion that since he had reached the middle stage of the Earth Martial Arts Realm, it was enough for him to treat patients with the True Qi inside him. It was not until now that he found that it was far from enough. He almost copsed after only treating more than 20 people.

    ¡°It seems that I will need to cultivate more in order to get more True Qi!¡±

    During this time, Ding Ning had been focusing on cultivating the Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique and the Sutra of Cultivating Spirit, but he had been quite ck on the Heart Sutra of Bodhi and the Nameless Heart Sutra.

    This made Ding Ning a little distressed. What his grandmother said was very reasonable. A human¡¯s energy was limited. Practicing too many techniques easily distracted the practitioner; a warrior usually chose a path and then worked arduously on it, without turning back, not like him, who practiced several techniques at the same time. That was why his speed was slow.

    But he was very greedy and unwilling to give any of them up, so he would inevitably need to spend more energy and time on cultivation than others.

    ¡°Eastern Suburban Industrial Park. I told you, but you did not say anything, so I thought your silence meant consent.¡±

    Zhao Chenxi said bluntly.

    ¡°Then what are you doing here?¡±

    Ding Ning guessed that she might have told him, but at that time he was absorbed in his cultivation and did not hear her, so he did not mind and only asked her this question.

    ¡°Handling a case.¡±

    Zhao Chenxi drove the car slowly into the industrial park, pulled over, picked up her canvas bag, and then took out an SLR camera from it.

    ¡°Handling a case? You are a policewoman?¡±

    Ding Ning became interested and asked quite curiously.

    Zhao Chenxi rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not a policewoman, I¡¯m a reporter.¡±

    ¡°Reporter? Which newspaper office? Do you have a press pass?¡±

    Ding Ning looked at her suspiciously. ¡°This chick is only 17 or 18. She is a reporter at such a young age? I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    As her expression stiffened, Zhao Chenxi said with a little irritation and embarrassment, ¡°I will be a reporter in the future. My major is news media, and this is my internship.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s why I was confused, but what are you doing here as an intern?¡±

    Ding Ning suddenly understood, but was also a little confused and asked.

    ¡°I heard there is an underground gluten workshop here. They soak the gluten that they can¡¯t sell within the day in hydrogen peroxide to keep the freshness and luster of its surface, and then sell it to the major markets. This will seriously damage people¡¯s health, so I¡¯m here to see if I can find any clues.¡±

    Zhao Chenxi hung the SLR camera around her neck, pushed open the car door, stepped down, and exined.

    There are three main types of hydrogen peroxide: One is for household use, one is for medical use, and another is for industrial use.

    The difference is that the concentrations of hydrogen peroxide are different. The concentration used in the hospital is higher, and some suitable protection measures must be adopted. The concentration of the household type is lower, and the effect may be slower, but safer. The concentration for industrial use were usually used for bleaching fabrics, pulp, grass, and bamboo products, and it could also be used for the organic synthesis and polymer synthesis of these products. In addition, this type could also be used for producing organic and inorganic peroxides. Apart from that, the electroting industry, the three waste treatment, food, the pharmaceutical industries, and other aspects, are all ces where it can be used. When it is added to food, it can dpose and release oxygen and is used for sterilization, bleaching, antisepsis, deodorization, etc.

    After eating foods with the concentration-rich hydrogen peroxide, one will have stomachache, chest pains, dyspnea, vomiting, temporary movement and sensory disturbances, elevated body temperatures, and other symptoms, and may even be visual impaired, with epilepsy-like cramps, and paresis.

    In addition, hydrogen peroxide could also cause DNA damage and gene mutations in the human body and elerate the aging process of the human body; it is closely rted to the development of Parkinson¡¯s disease in the elderly, stroke, arteriosclerosis, and diabetic nephropathy and diabetic neuropathy. It was quite harmful to the human body.

    The weather was hot now, and food was not easy to keep. In order to make money, many unscrupulous manufacturers would soak the perishables or even rotten food in hydrogen peroxide, in an attempt to maintain the fresh luster of the food surface for sale, and Ding Ning detested such evil-hearted manufacturers.

 Chapter 443 - Haitang Village

    <strong>Chapter 443 Haitang Vige</strong>

    Hearing that this girl came to uncover the underground workshop, Ding Ning was immediately in awe. For Ding Ning, he extremely respected those reporters for secret investigation who risked their lives to expose the dark reality.

    ¡°But this girl is too dumb-headed, isn¡¯t she? She openly hangs a camera and goes here and there to ask about the underground workshop. Isn¡¯t she afraid that she is found and put into a sack and thrown into the river?¡±

    Giving a wry smile, he shook his head and stepped out of the car to follow her. Since he had run into this situation, he could not turn a blind eye to it. After all, such an underground workshop was quite terrible indeed. In order to make money, it could do anything. Once these people found that someone had kept an eye on them, they would make reckless moves to cover up their crimes. Making her disappear from the human world was also possible.

    ¡°Why are you following me?¡±

    Zhao Chenxi looked at him unkindly and cursed him inwardly, ¡°A lecher indeed.¡±

    ¡°You are doing a secret investigation like this? Those who make money with evil methods are not kind people. Besides, you asked about the gluten workshop here and there, and that has alerted those guys with bad intentions. It is a miracle if you can find them.¡±

    Ding Ning was speechless about this girl¡¯s intelligence quotient.

    Zhao Chenxi blushed. This was her first secret investigation. She just thought that this was exciting but didn¡¯t think so much about it.

    Although she knew what Ding Ning said was reasonable, she was still unconvinced and asked, ¡°Then what do you say?¡±

    ¡°Take down your camera and put it in the car. Only bringing your cellphone is enough. Exposing the dark reality is good, but you need to make sure you can go back alive first.¡±

    Ding Ning was speechless and shook his head. ¡°I thought she is an experienced stalker, but now I find that she is only a passionate greenhorn. Dose she really think doing a secret investigation is of great fun? It may cause bloodshed and death.

    ¡°Fortunately, I came by coincidence today, or I guess today of next year will be her death anniversary.¡±

    ¡°No, how can I shoot a clearer picture with a cellphone than with an SLR?¡±

    Zhao Chenxi hurriedly covered her camera, looking like she would never submit.

    Ding Ning had a serious headache and touched his forehead with a hand helplessly. ¡°Girl, even if you want to take photos, you should find the underground workshop first. If you bring a camera, they will know what you are going to do before you say anything. Put away the camera first, and ask about the whereabouts of the nearby gluten factories in the name of buying gluten. When you find the ce, make your decision depending on the situation.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it sounds quite reasonable, okay.¡±

    Thinking about it, Zhao Chenxi felt that Ding Ning¡¯s words were suitable, and then she put the SLR into her canvas bag and put it in the car.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Holding her cellphone, Zhao Chenxi said negligently.

    Ding Ning rolled his eyes. ¡°This is your secret investigation, not mine. You just go and ask about it. I won¡¯t go.¡±

    Finishing his words, he turned around and got in his car. Zhao Chenxi was angry and stamped her feet. ¡°Humph, you are a coward without public morality.¡±

    Ding Ning closed his eyes to rest and did not care about her at all. With a cold snort, Zhao Chenxi turned around to leave. ¡°I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t find the hideout.¡±

    ¡°This girl is so stupid but still dared toe and do the secret investigation. I¡¯m not sure if she has watched too many brainless TV series. Does she really think she is born lucky and can easily find the underground workshop?

    ¡°Those people have guts to make this kind of money, so they must have a safety behind them. In order to make profits, they dare to do anything.¡±

    Looking at her stubborn back, Ding Ning shook his head speechlessly. Although he was not interested in her, he could not bear to see such a beautiful young girl perish like this, so he contacted Xiaojin in the Sea of Spirit, asking it toe and protect her.

    The members of the underground workshop would not be martial arts masters, and it was enough for Xiaojin to deal with these ordinary people. He still needed to continue his practice and hurry up to recover to his peak state.

    But he told Xiaojin that it should not take action until the girl fell into a desperate situation. This should be a lesson for her, making her remember: It was not easy to be a reporter for secret investigation, and she should be willing to sacrifice herself at any time, or she might die an idiot.

    Everyone has their own ways of living. Since she had chosen to be a reporter for secret investigation in the future, she had to see the dark side and cruelty of society, or she would never grow and would only treat the secret investigation as a game.

    Since he hade with her due to a lucky chance, Ding Ning did not mind doing her a favor incidentally. Anyway, he appreciated the girl¡¯s courage very much.

    Time passed second by second. Like a bored and lonely old monk meditating, Ding Ning was absorbed in his practice.

    After inquiring, Zhao Chenxi finally found a clue. ording to several workers working in the nearby factories, every morning a few small trucks carrying gluten woulde from Haitang Vige and pass through the industrial park.

    Haitang Vige was 1km east of the industrial park, not far from here and near the riverside wharf. Initially, Zhao Chenxi wanted to ask Ding Ning to go with her, but when remembering his previous attitude, she suddenly became angry. ¡°I can also handle it without you.¡±

    Feeling wronged and angry, Zhao Chenxi walked rashly to Haitang Vige. Fortunately, this ce was not far from the riverside; otherwise, only the early autumn¡¯s scorching sunlight could take her skin off.

    Even so, she, who had been spoiled, felt light-headed and sweated a lot. Luckily, she was not utterly stupid. When she came here, she especially put on a pair of sports shoes, but if she hade with her usual dressing habit, she would have worn her high-heeled shoes.

    No sooner Zhao Chenxi entered Haitang Vige than she drew the attention of many old men and olddies who were ying cards or enjoying the coolness in the shades.

    At first nce, others would know that she was not like a country girl because she wore a floral dress and was also beautiful. A girl like this was sure to draw much attention.

    A fewscivious-looking punks whistled at her and fell their eyes on her as if there were hooks in their eyes, and the only thing they hadn¡¯t done was dribbling.

    Fortunately, everyone was watching these punks, and they and these seniors were from the same vige, so they restrained themselves a little. Otherwise, before she found the gluten factory, she would have been molested by these hooligans.

    Scared, Zhao Chenxi looked steadily forward and quickly walked through the crowd, but the murmurs of the vigers came to her ears.

    ¡°This girl is really beautiful, like a film star.¡±

    A portly, fat olddy on a campstool shook her palmetto fan and praised her.

    ¡°Right, more beautiful than a film star. If only she could marry my Gouwa and be his wife.¡±

    A chubby middle-aged woman on her side was looking her up and down like picking a daughter-inw.

    ¡°Huh, how can your Gouwa match such a beautiful girl? He would ruin her, wouldn¡¯t he?¡±

    Another short-haired woman pursed her lips and said dismissively. Everyone knew that Wangmazi Family¡¯s Gouwa was the leader of their viger¡¯s punks. Before he graduated from primary school, he had always been fooling around with the bad guys outside their vige all the time, and few vigers liked him.

    ¡°Humph, what¡¯s wrong with my Gouwa? He is not ugly and has now opened a factory, and he can make lots of money each month.¡±

    The chubby woman said angrily as if her tail had been trodden on. She also knew that her son was once disappointing, but now he had realized that he should do serious business, and the money he had earned was almost enough to erect a three-story building.

    The short-haired woman was the wife of the vige head, who hated others getting better most and had been in a bad rtionship with her. ¡°She must envy that Gouwa can make lots of money, so she pulled the rug from under me.¡±

    ¡°Opened a factory? Huh, everyone knows that the factory was opened by outsiders, and he is only the nominal factory director.¡±

    The vige head¡¯s wife was very clear about the inside story. Previously, Gouwa came to her husband and rented a patch ofnd from him to build the factory, so she was clearer than anyone else about the inside story.

    It was untrue to im that she was not envious when she saw Gouwa make money. When the outsiders opened the factory in the vige in the name of Gouwa, they could not do avoid meeting the vige head. Each month, they would hand lots of money in to the vigemittee, but unfortunately, that was the vigemittee¡¯s, and her husband could only get a small part of it.

    ¡°What¡¯s that ¡®in the name of¡¯? A factory director is a factory director.¡±

    The chubby woman said a little unconfidently. Gouwa always showed a striking look, but he was only a nominal factory director in fact. Yet, he did not need to work and was only on charge of the daily delivery.

    Surprised, Zhao Chenxi stopped and smiled at the chubby woman sweetly. ¡°Hello, aunt, you are Gouwa¡¯s mother, right? I¡¯m Gouwa¡¯s friend ande to him for something. Do you know where he is now?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I said she came for my Gouwa.¡±

    The chubby woman rose to her feet, proudly nced at the vige head¡¯s wife, beamed, and holding Zhao Chenxi¡¯s hand, said warmly, ¡°Gouwa is in the factory. Girl, how did you know my Gouwa? What¡¯s the rtionship between you two?¡±

    ¡°Uh, aunt, Gouwa and I are friends. I heard that he opened a factory, and I especially came to take a look. Can you tell me where the factory is? I¡¯ll go to him.¡±

    Zhao Chenxi silently got rid of the chubby woman¡¯s greasy hands and cheated her with a sweet smile.

    ¡°You are his girlfriend from the city Brother Gouwa spoke of, right? You want to see Brother Gouwa? Let me take you to him.¡±

    A little punk with dyed yellow hair immediately came over and said lustfully, admiring Gouwa¡¯s good luck on romance silently.

    Gouwa told them that he had a beautiful girlfriend from the city and he would also take them there to enjoy the pleasure of women someday.

    ¡°Go, go, go, Erdan, go away, what does it have to do with you?¡±

    Seeing Erdan¡¯s lustful expression, the chubby woman felt angry, took one step forward to stand before Zhao Chenxi, and shouted. This was her future daughter-inw, and she could not allow these punks to harass her.

    She then turned around, held Zhao Chenxi¡¯s hands, and said smilingly, ¡°Go, let me take you to Gouwa.¡±

    Zhao Chenxi cried to herself, ¡°If Gouwa¡¯s mother takes me to Gouwa, I will be exposed, won¡¯t I?¡±

    But Erdan and his partners were greedily staring at her, and she did not dare to stay here, either, so she had to allow Gouwa¡¯s mother to take her to the inside of the vige.

    She cursed Ding Ning silently, ¡°Coward, you should take the full me. If you havee with me, how could I have fallen into such a plight now? Humph, a gigolo is not reliable indeed.¡±

    ¡°Girl, how did you know Gouwa?¡±

    ¡°Uh, aunt, I just met him a few days ago.¡±

    ¡°A few days ago, hahaha, good, good, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t tell it to me. By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°That... My name is Ding Ning.¡±

    Zhao Chenxi told her a fake name with a very evil intention.

    ¡°Ding Ning, good, this name is good. It sounds much better than Gouwa¡¯s name.¡±

    Gouwa¡¯s mother grinned from ear to ear. ¡°What do you like to eat? Gouwa is directing workers to work in the factory, he wille home to eat in a while, and I will go home to prepare a meal soon.¡±

    ¡°No, no need, aunt, I will have something to do in a few moments.¡±

    Annoyed and embarrassed by her hospitality, Zhao Chenxi had to falter perfunctorily.

    Seeing that she was absent-minded, Gouwa¡¯s mother wrongly thought that she had a girl¡¯s thin skin and was shy, so she did not mind that. Instead, she behaved more hospitably, making her much more embarrassed.

    As she perfunctorily answered the questions of Gouwa¡¯s mother, she tried to think about the ways to get rid of the woman. Although she disdained Ding Ning, what he said was reasonable: She should keep herself safe first.

    ¡°We have arrived. It is here, Gouwa...¡±

    They walked around the vige and saw a two-story building inside a red brick wall situated at the south end of the vige. From a distance, Gouwa¡¯s mother shouted to Gouwa but was stopped by Zhao Chenxi.

    ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t shout. I¡¯ve known the location, and that¡¯s enough. Let me go inside and see him myself, and I, I want to give him a surprise.¡±

    Zhao Chenxi nicely acted and showed her shyness to the proper degree, making Gouwa¡¯s mother smile so happily that her eyes had been pressed into a slit. ¡°Good, good, good, I won¡¯t bother you two. Let me go back to cook, but you and Gouwa shoulde back to eat in a while together.¡±

 Chapter 444 - An Escape

    <h4>Chapter 444 An Escape</h4>

    A golden eagle was hovering in the sky, with intelligence glinting in its eyes.

    1km away in the industrial park, Ding Ning, who had changed his visual angle, could not helpughing. ¡°This girl doesn¡¯t seempletely stupid and has some quick-wittedness.¡±

    He started the car, stepped on the elerator, and drove toward Haitang Vige.

    Seeing Gouwa¡¯s mother walk away with rapture, Zhao Chenxi patted her chest and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°My cheating works, and she finally left.¡±

    She clearly knew that if she continued to stay, she would be in serious danger, but she still tiptoed to the red brick short building and told herself inwardly, ¡°Take a peek and then leave.¡±

    The cloudless sky suddenly turned gloomy, and the dark clouds cast a dark shadow over the earth. In the blink of an eye, the weather changed.

    Zhao Chenxi secretly edged to the outside of the red wall and looked in through the crack between the door leaves.

    Enclosed by the red wall was arge yard with an area of up to thousands of square meters, where there were several steaming huge woks and more than ten peasant-like workers wereing and going, busy making gluten.

    In addition, five pickup delivery trucks each bearing the words ¡°Jinhai Gluten Factory¡± were parked in it; the two-story building was an ordinary office building with extremely shabby decoration, in which people came and went, looking lively.

    Zhao Chenxi had an expression that it was hard to make a decision. ¡°No matter how I observe this ce, it is simr to a manual workshop-like gluten factory. If I want to find the evidence that they use hydrogen peroxide to soak gluten to keep it fresh, I will have to sneak into the factory.¡±

    ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡±

    Just when she was thinking about how to get the first-hand information, a man¡¯s angry shout suddenly came from above.

    When she raised her head to look upward, Zhao Chenxi saw that an ordinary-looking young man, who was standing in the corridor on the second floor where the office was located, was ring at her.

    ¡°I,I just passed by and went the wrong way.¡±

    Zhao Chenxi was nervous and smiled at that young man. When he was stunned looking at her, she turned around to leave.

    ¡°Get that girl, quick!¡±

    The young man was stunned by her beautiful look for an instant, but he recovered very soon. ¡°This ce is in the most inside of the vige, so how could she pass by?¡± Remembering what they were doing, he was startled and shouted furiously at downstairs.

    Zhao Chenxi¡¯s heart beat madly, and she immediately began to rush to the path where she hade from.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The entrance door of the gluten factory was opened, and more than ten people dashed out and ran after Zhao Chenxi while shouting.

    As these people¡¯s loud shouts disturbed the vigers, the dogs also began to bark. Without knowing what to do, the vigers saw that the beautiful girl was running in panic and more than ten members of the gluten factory were chasing after her.

    ¡°Erjun, what¡¯s up?¡±

    The gluten factory workers running after her were all vigers, whom other vigers knew, and a middle-aged man asked aloud.

    The worker named Erjun panted with a shout, ¡°Catch, catch the thief.¡±

    ¡°A thief? Such a beautiful girl is a thief?¡±

    The middle-aged man was astounded and opened his mouth wide. Instantly, he walked fast to the vige head¡¯s office, and the big loudspeaker for broadcasting soon sounded, saying that a thief had entered the vige and all the people should work together to catch the thief.

    ¡°A thief hase to Haitang Vige?¡± The entire vige boiled with bustles. The vigers left their houses and began to chase from all directions, hoping to catch this beautiful female thief.

    Zhao Chenxi gulped air in panting but did not dare to slow down a bit as she raced. Thanks to her inertia and cleverness, she had avoided three times of blockage set by the vigers, but the distance of only a few kilometers seemed to be endless, and she had not run out of the vige yet.

    Numerous people ran with shouts toward her, the mixture of barks and swearing came nearer and nearer, and she even heard that the steps behind were almost at her heels, making her as panicky as a stray dog, but she summed up her courage to race to the outside.

    She did not dare to have the fluke that these people would treat her mildly if she was caught. In order to make money, they dared to open the underground workshop, so she didn¡¯t think that these people had a bottom line, and then the phrases shing in her mind were all horrifying: Raping before killing, re-raping before killing, dismembering before being thrown into the river, and others.

    Just when the whole vige was chasing after the female thief, that young man who found Zhao Chenxi took out his cellphone with a sullen face and called, ¡°Is that Brother Erwang? I am Gouwa, the factory is in trouble...¡±

    When he was calling, a golden eaglended in the yard silently...

    ¡°Hehe, little chick, want to escape?¡±

    Zhao Chenxi had just shaken off the few vigers running close behind with all her strength and hid behind a haystack in a sundried field, gasping heavily.

    Her lungs that burned with pain got a little relief after she rested for a long time. When she took out her cellphone to call for help, the yellow-haired Erdan came from nowhere, snatched her cellphone, and stared attentively at her bulging breasts that were rapidly rising and falling, with lust glittering in his eyes.

    ¡°What, what do you want to do?¡±

    Looking at his lustful eyes, Zhao Chenxi covered her chest in fear and backed off step after step.

    ¡°If you can y with me and make me happy, I will let you off. What do you think?¡±

    Erdan swallowed his saliva. He had never met such a beautiful woman, let alone he had touched one. If he could bed her once, dying would be worth it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Do you know who I am?¡±

    Zhao Chenxi looked at him with disgust and lifted up her chin proudly. ¡°A rural local ruffian even wants to touch me, the princess of the Zhao Family with a very high social status. What a daydream!¡±

    ¡°F*ck, b*tch, you dare to throw a tantrum at me. I don¡¯t care who you are, but now I will bed you.¡±

    Pitifully, Erdan was only a rural punk and would not care about her social status, nor would he think about the consequence. Like a bull in heat, heunched himself on her and pushed her into the haystack, ready to tear off her skirt.

    ¡°Go, go away!¡±

    Zhao Chenxi struggled desperately, but she was not Erdan¡¯s match and was pressed motionlessly against the ground. With a hiss, half of her skirt was torn off and her body only in pink underwear was shown.

    Seeing the beautiful partial nakedness, Erdan breathed more quickly with his eyeballs turning red and trembled all over, ready to remove herst line of defense.

    ¡°What a d*mn beast!¡±

    As a voice full of outrage sounded, Zhao Chenxi, who had broken down in the desperate situation, suddenly opened her tearful eyes wide.

    No one knew when Ding Ning came here. Grabbing Erdan¡¯s hair, he rudely lifted him up and hit the part where his legs joined hard with his knee. After a crack, some eggs seemed to be broken, giving Erdan so much pain that his tears flooded down. As an ear-piercing scream sounded and his eyes rolled, he passed out.

    Zhao Chenxi burst into tears. Like seeing the Savior, she threw herself into Ding Ning¡¯s arms, held his neck tight, desperately patted his back with her hands, and wept with a ¡°wa¡±. ¡°Waaa, why are you sote? I was nearly scared to death, waaa...¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s cold expression gradually disappeared, but a little embarrassment appeared and vanished in his eyes. ¡°Girl, am I so familiar with you? In this way, you are like being naked.¡±

    But this was the critical moment of her emotional ups and downs, and he did not know how to deal with it, either. After hesitating for a moment, he patted her smooth and clean back. ¡°Well, well, it¡¯s all right.¡±

    ¡°At the haystack. I heard something over there.¡±

    A loud voice came. It was Gouwa¡¯s mother¡¯s voice, and then arge group of people ran toward this spot.

    Hearing this sound, Zhao Chenxi was suddenly shocked and realized that she was not out of danger yet, but she then found herself in such close contact with Ding Ning. She instantly blushed, quickly pushed him away, and asked anxiously, ¡°What should we do?¡±

    Embarrassed, Ding Ning turned around, took off his white shirt, and threw it to her. ¡°Put this on first.¡±

    Zhao Chenxi¡¯s face turned so red that it seemed to bleed, but she had no time to remain shy and stripped on Ding Ning¡¯s shirt hurriedly.

    ¡°Done.¡±

    Ding Ning heard her shy voice, but when he turned around, blood almost ran out of his nose.

    The surprising truth was that when a woman wore a man¡¯s shirt, she would look more alluring than she wore nothing. Zhao Chenxi was beautiful. When she put on his shirt, she would have a kind of novel neutral beauty.

    Especially when that pair of naked long and white legs were exposed, her nudity would be partly hidden and partly seen. That extraordinary charm was beyond measure.

    With a naked upper body, Ding Ning was stunned. Seeing his stunned eyes, Zhao Chenxi instantly pulled the shirt a bit down to cover her naked legs and became ashamed and annoyed inwardly. ¡°A lecher indeed.¡± She shouted angrily, ¡°Rogue, what are you looking at!¡±

    Aware that he was ill-mannered, Ding Ning coughed in shame and turned around. ¡°Go, quick, follow me!¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, he went to the back of the haystack, and a path appeared before them. By then, Zhao Chenxi was suddenly clear. ¡°No wonder Erdan could havee to me without anyone knowing it. My dear, a path is hidden behind the haystack.¡±

    Seeing that Ding Ning had been far ahead, she hurried up to follow him.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    In order to avoid embarrassment, Ding Ning never looked back but didn¡¯t expect that her painful cry suddenly came from behind.

    Turning back, he suddenly realized that this path was rugged. Walking in panic, Zhao Chenxi sprained her foot identally. Feeling so much pain, she immediately sat down on the ground and held her foot in pain.

    The beauty¡¯s slight frown was gorgeous, and her posture at the moment made the part under her shirt exposed, so the corner of Ding Ning¡¯s mouth twitched hard. ¡°She is seducing me in a wild manner, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Feeling helpless, he walked over and kept her steady. ¡°How about it? Can you still walk?¡±

    ¡°Maybe I should!¡±

    Zhao Chenxi frowned and said uncertainly. Helped by Ding Ning, she stood up and tried to take a step but felt so much pain that her face turned pale. With an ¡°ouch¡±, she fell into Ding Ning¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Over there, chase, quick!¡±

    ¡°Not one, but two.¡±

    ¡°Quick, don¡¯t let them run away.¡±

    ...

    Again, the vigers¡¯ voices came, and the rapid footsteps were getting closer and closer.

    ¡°Let me carry you on my back!¡±

    Having no time to care about the taboos between a man and a woman, he carried Zhao Chenxi on his back, held her hips, and ran immediately.

    Zhao Chenxi struggled once and became quiet soon, but her face turned as red as blood, and her snowy white neck had turned bright red.

    More importantly, Ding Ning was now bare-shouldered. Those streamlined muscles filled with strength gave off a kind of strong masculine charm, and he and she were in the almost seamless close contact, so her mouth and tongue dried and her heart beat fast.

    Since she was young, she had never been so close with an opposite sex, but she never thought that her first time was with the man she hated most.

    Yet, she could not refuse him because he was saving her. Thus, an unusual kind of feeling kept appearing in her mind, with all kinds of considerations. It was tooplicated to tell.

    Ding Ning ran with his long legs like a gust of wind, making Zhao Chenxi feel hard to breathe, so she had to cling to his back even closer and tilt her head to the back of his head.

    ¡°This b*stard must be taking liberties with me on purpose. Humph, he has not changed his bad character. A despicable rogue and gigolo!¡±

    Zhao Chenxi gritted her teeth to curse him in her mind but had to bend her knees to the current situation. Anyway, she was nearly raped, and her foot was sprained. That was her w.

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived. Come down!¡±

    While she was cursing him in her mind, Ding Ning suddenly stopped and said.

    ¡°Ah... oh...¡±

    Surprised, Zhao Chenxi opened her beautiful eyes wide, for she did not expect that they could leave the vige so soon. Thus, a stream of joy of sessfully escaping from the desperate situation almost made her cry.

    She jumped with ame leg, feeling his big hands¡¯ warmth that was still on her hips. Then, her beautiful face turned so red that it could bleed.

 Chapter 445 - A Vicious Blow

    <h4>Chapter 445 A Vicious Blow</h4>

    ¡°Wait in the car!¡±

    Considerately, Ding Ning opened the rear door of the car, and Zhao Chenxi lowered her head and went in but had a kind of inexplicable emotion.

    ¡°This guy is not that disappointing as I imagined and knows that he should ask me to take the back seat to avoid the embarrassment if I sit on the co-driver¡¯s seat. He is so careful, no wonder Sister Muqing likes him, and he seems not bad...

    ¡°Pooh, pooh, pooh, Zhao Chenxi, don¡¯t be cheated by him. Trick, this is the gigolo¡¯s trick. He is a pretentious hypocrite, who wants to win your favor and then will pursue you and defraud you of your money. Have you seen that he loves two girls at the same time and also took Sister Muqing¡¯s Land Rover by cheating? Don¡¯t be fooled by his rhetoric and fall into his trap.¡±

    Two different ideas contradicted each other in her mind, but shepletely forgot that Ding Ning had no idea about her identity, so how could he have the motive to defraud her of her money?

    But her first impression guided her way of thinking. She had an extremely bad impression of Ding Ning, even hated him, and also had the idea of killing him, so how could she think that much?

    The root cause was that her prejudice against Ding Ning was sourced from her love of his brother Zhao Zilong. The fact was that her brother was the one she had been admiring since she was young. In her mind, her brother was the most excellent and most perfect man in the world, and Shen Muqing did not deserve him.

    But she knew her brother¡¯s love of Shen Muqing was beyond measure, so she had to ept the result, but when she surprisingly perceived that Ding Ning and Shen Muqing had an ambiguous romantic rtionship, she becamepletely indignant.

    A woman, who was not worthy of her brother at all, even dared to lure another man and betray her brother, making her deeply feel that her brother¡¯s love was not worth it. Therefore, she wanted to vent her brother¡¯s frustration and even asked ck Rat to take crazy revenge on Ding Ning. Although she then became quiet and did not continue her revenge after Shen Muqing indirectly warned herter, she had never wished to give up.

    Yet, everything that had happened today made her confused. ¡°Ding Ning seems not like the gigolo I thought.¡±

    She was unwilling to admit it and even resisted it subconsciously, but the scene that Ding Ning saved her had changed her impression somewhat indeed.

    When she was almost humiliated by Erdan and felt desperate, Ding Ning came from nowhere and saved her. The impact of that scene on her mind was exceptionally tremendous.

    No young man won¡¯t have love, and no youngdy won¡¯t love someone. Zhao Chenxi was 18, the age when she began to think about love. Was she not moved by Ding Ning or did she not like him at all? No, that was not true.

    But since the guide of her first impression that she hated Ding Ning had long been deep-rooted, so she forcibly removed this small tendency of her love soon and spected about Ding Ning¡¯s intention maliciously.

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t know that the troubled girl before him was Zhao Chenxi, the one who had trapped him before. He pretended to take out a shirt from the car boot but from the Mermaid Space in fact, and put it on.

    The previous naked-running experience forced him to habitually bring several spare clothes with him when he went out every time.

    ¡°Here, put it on your lower body.¡±

    Ding Ning took out another shirt and threw it to Zhao Chenxi from inside the car. This was his good intention. After all, it was not graceful for the chick to wear nothing on her long and white legs, and he wanted her to tie it on her waist to cover her nakedness.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that she misunderstood him and thought he was trying to use the chance to take liberties with her, so she blushed and shouted angrily, ¡°You are a disgusting creature, aren¡¯t you? A smelly rogue!¡±

    As she shouted, Ding Ning sulked and said a little impatiently, ¡°Are you out of your mind? The shirt you are wearing is mine. If you don¡¯t like it, take it off.¡±

    ¡°I knew you had a bad intention and wanted to use this chance to harass me. True, you are an unscrupulous man and a shameless gigolo!¡±

    Like an enraged lioness, Zhao Chenxi covered her breasts in alert, flushed, and shouted angrily.

    If offended, even the kindest person will be angry. Ding Ning became angrier and angrier as she shouted. He had never met such a woman who was so unreasonable and ungrateful, and his eyes turned cold gradually. ¡°Harass you? You think too much. You are not charming, and I don¡¯t appreciate you. Now, take your stuff and get out of my car. I don¡¯t want to care about your business anymore.¡±

    ¡°You... I will get out. I fear nothing!¡±

    Zhao Chenxi had a very proud character. Hearing that Ding Ning didn¡¯t even appreciate her, she went furious at once and angrily got out of the car with her canvas bag.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    As soon as she got out, Ding Ning started the car unhesitatingly and stepping on the elerator, left. What he hated most was this kind of psychotic woman, who was self-centered because she was beautiful and thought that everyone should coax her and pamper her.

    ¡°You... humph, go way, go way, can¡¯t I go home without your help?¡±

    Zhao Chenxi yelled at the tail light of the car in the distance and went to take her cellphone to call someone to pick her up, but she froze at once.

    Her skirt was broken and her cellphone fell into the haystack, so she had no contacts.

    This made her afraid, and she looked back at the vige timidly. ¡°What if those chaserse out?¡±

    Now, she only had Ding Ning¡¯s white shirt on her and a canvas with a camera in it. Remembering Ding Ning¡¯s stunned eyes that appeared just now, she then knew how seductive she was at the moment. ¡°What if Ie across a lecher in this remote area?¡±

    Thinking of her current situation, she felt a little regret. ¡°Was I a little too sensitive just now?¡± Ding Ning gave her his shirt out of a good intention but was misunderstood that he was taking liberties with her, so she went furious and shouted rudely.

    But soon she remembered Ding Ning¡¯s cold eyes and his dismissive attitude toward her beautiful look. Again, she became angry and cursed him in rage, ¡°You are not somebody. Scumbag, don¡¯t think I can¡¯t go home without your help. At most, I will go home on foot.¡±

    As she muttered to curse Ding Ning, Zhao Chenxi strode forward. The afternoon sunlight cast on the country trail formed numerous little stars, which were a poetic scroll painting, but she had no mind to appreciate it. Hungry, thirsty, hot, and tired, she felt unbearable pain as she staggered forward step by step...

    But she didn¡¯t notice that a golden eagle hovering in the sky had been keeping an eye on her and protecting her.

    Although Ding Ning disliked her unreasonable look, he could not really leave her here alone. If something terrible really happened, he would feel guilty.

    ¡°Let the journey from Haitang Vige to the industrial park be a punishment for her.¡±

    After parking his car in the industrial park, Ding Ning called the police and then waited for theiring calmly. The golden eagle had slipped into the gluten factory¡¯s warehouse and taken the pictures that they soaked gluten with hydrogen peroxide. He had enough evidence, and it was time to end this case.

    ¡°You...¡±

    When she staggered to the industrial park and saw from the distance that Ding Ning parked his car on the former spot, Zhao Chenxi suddenly felt happy.

    ¡°Humph, guy, it seems you are still tender towarddies. If you behave properly and apologize to me, I will generously forgive you this time.¡±

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±

    Just when Zhao Chenxi was more than 100 meters away from Ding Ning¡¯s car, three farm vehicles suddenly rushed out from all directions. Terrified-eyed, she saw them speeding up and whooshing at Ding Ning¡¯s Phaeton.

    ¡°No...¡±

    Zhao Chenxi¡¯s heart sank to the lowest point, and what came to her mind was the scene that Ding Ning had been crushed into a pile of mud. Then, she screamed extremely miserably.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Dust swirled in the air. The three farm vehicles hit the Phaeton again and again with the force of a road roller, and the Phaeton kept rolling on the ground.

    ¡°F*ck, call the police? Investigate the gluten factory? Go to hell!¡±

    In the Toyota Prado that was parked not far behind from Ding Ning¡¯s car, a youth, who had a cigarette in his mouth and wore a pair of ck sses sitting on the co-driver¡¯s seat, was smiling coldly.

    ¡°Brother Erwang, will this cause big trouble?¡±

    Gouwa, who took a footpath and came here by motorcycle, asked with great fear on the rear seat.

    ¡°Huh, what¡¯s the trouble of it? It was only a traffic ident at most. Bailong Town or even the entire Haidong District is ruled by Brother Qiu. A person¡¯s life is not a big deal.¡±

    Erwang puffed a smoke ring and said proudly.

    ¡°Right, right, Brother Qiu¡¯s father is our Haidong District¡¯s leader and can deal with this small matter so easily.¡±

    Remembering the identity of Erwang¡¯s Big Brother, Brother Qiu, Gouwa was instantly relieved and ttered.

    For him, the town governor was even an official with an extremely high position, let alone a district leader. It was only a game for the son of a district leader to kill a person.

    ¡°Gouwa, is that the chick you spoke of? F*ck, she is stunning. Catch her and send her to Brother Qiu, and he will like her.¡±

    When Erwang unintentionally saw the tearful Zhao Chenxi in a white shirt, his eyes immediately glinted with a lewd look.

    He muttered in his mind, ¡°The chick is so beautiful. When Brother Qiu is tired of her, I can also take some pleasure.¡±

    Gouwa swallowed his saliva, nodded a little reluctantly, and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get her in a while.¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡¯

    These farm vehicles finally stopped. Six tall and muscr men stepped out and waved their hands to Erwang, signaling it was done.

    But with a crack, the six men¡¯s expressions changed, and they saw that the Phaeton¡¯s door was pushed open and a foot stuck out.

    ¡°F*ck, he is not dead. The Passat is so safe.¡±

    ¡°D*mn, it¡¯s incredible. This guy is still alive. He is really lucky.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of being alive? He is doomed to die.¡±

    A strong man with a mole on his face had a vicious expression, turned around, got in his farm vehicle to start the vehicle, and stepped on the elerator to rush again.

    No sooner Zhao Chenxi¡¯s tearful face gave a tinge of joy that her heart sank to the abyss once again. She roared hysterically, ¡°No!¡±

    But her voice appeared so meaningless and powerless in the arrogant wildughter of these people.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    With a big bang, Zhao Chenxi closed her eyes in pain, her mind went nk, and she had endless regret. ¡°If I had not stubbornly driven the car to this ce, Ding Ning would not have had such a result, right?¡±

    But soon these strong men¡¯s painful screams sounded throughout the entire industrial park, making Zhao Chenxi suddenly open her eyes and watch. So shocked, she covered her mouth and looked at the incredible scene in front of her.

    Ding Ning was infuriated. Due to his momentary carelessness, he fell into a disadvantageous situation and had even been bumped by these b*stards. If he had not made alterations on his car and put lots of runes into it, maybe he would have truly been killed by these people.

    He didn¡¯t expect these people to be so cruel and merciless. After turning his car over, they still kept hitting his car in turn, making the runes he put on the shell of the car broken and useless. The Phaeton looked like a pile of scrap iron now.

    Fortunately, the runes in the car were still useful, keeping him from any danger, but the anger suppressed in his chest must be vented.

    When he climbed out with great efforts, these people even wanted to drive their vehicles to hit him to death. This made him even angrier. Who on earth gave them so much confidence that they even dared to kill people in broad daylight?

    With disheveled hair and a dirty face, Ding Ning fumed, held his arms tight, and dashed at the racing farm vehicle from the opposite direction.

    Everyone suddenly stopped their arrogant wildughter and was horrified to find that the farm vehicle was pushed a few meters backward by Ding Ning¡¯s bump and made a deep rut in the ground.

 Chapter 446 - The Inside Story

    <strong>Chapter 446 The Inside Story</strong>

    In the wildly swirling dust, Ding Ning stood without injury, calm and proud.

    ¡°Grunt!¡±

    Everyone swallowed their saliva in unison, looking like they had met a ghost. ¡°Is he a real f*cking human?¡±

    Incredulously, he hit the farm vehicle a few meters back with his body, but he was not injured at all.

    Looking at the farm vehicle¡¯s front again, they found that it seemed to have just been bombed. A stream of coldness rushed all the way to their head, their legs seemed to be softer and softer, and they all had one idea, ¡°I¡¯ve seen a ghost in broad daylight.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s head and face were covered with dust, but he gave a ferocious smile and boldly exposed his killing intention in his eyes. ¡°All these people should die.¡±

    ¡°Ghost, ghost!¡±

    The strong man with a mole on his face shrilled miserably, scrambled down his farm vehicle, and ran insanely.

    It was not a joke. A vehicle could not kill the man, so why did they stay? Did they wish to die?

    His shrill was like a horn sound for escape, and the rest five strong men screamed madly to all directions. They dared to kill a human, but how could they dare to kill a ghost? More terribly, this ghost walked in daytime.

    ¡°Want to leave? Toote!¡±

    With a sneer, Ding Ning kicked the gravel on the ground, and dust rose.

    After the dust disappeared, the six strong men ally face down on the ground. Dead or alive, it was a question.

    In the Toyota Prado, Erwang, whose arrogant smile suddenly stiffened on his face, trembled all over and did not even realize that the cigarette had burned his fingers and its long ash had fallen to the car¡¯s floor. Scared, he had wetted himself.

    Being pale, Gouwa trembled from head to toe and asked in a crying tone, ¡°Brother Erwang, what, what should, should we do?¡±

    ¡°Go, go... quick, quick... go quickly...¡±

    Erwang¡¯s teeth chattered as he stammered, and Ding Ning¡¯s horrifying ability had scared them shitless.

    The driver was a young man in his early 20s, and he trembled as he started the car. Although he stepped on the elerator as hard as he could, the car just turned on the spot but did not move.

    ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong...Why, why not... go now?¡±

    So anxious, Erwang almost cried, and then he yelled.

    ¡°I, I can¡¯t, can¡¯t move! Are we... Are we being held, held by the ghost?¡±

    The driver put on a long face and wailed sadly, scared shitless.

    ¡°F*ck you, Cao Jian, you haven¡¯t let go of the handbrake, so how can we go?¡±

    After all, Erwang had greater experiences. After forcing himself to calm down and taking a careful check, he shouted at Cao Jian angrily.

    ¡°Oh, oh... Let, let me move now.¡±

    Pleased, Cao Jian returned to normal. ¡°Oh, I forgot to let the handbrake go.¡± Instantly, he pulled down the handbrake, ready to step on the elerator to escape.

    ¡°Want to leave after watching the fun? Is there anything so nice like this?¡±

    A sinister voice suddenly sounded in his ears. The car¡¯s key was taken, and the car stalled.

    Rising his head, Cao Jian found that a dusty face was in front of him, and the man¡¯s breath had reached his face, making him scream with ¡°oh, my God¡± and then faint.

    Ding Ning touched his face speechlessly. ¡°I am very handsome, am I not? Am I so scary?¡±

    ¡°Rattle, rattle... Big, big, big, big brother... Rattle, rattle... It¡¯s none, none of my business... Rattle, rattle, rattle...I am... a passer-by... Rattle, rattle, rattle...Yeah, right, right, right...I am, am a passer-by.¡±

    Erwang was so scared that his soul seemed to have left him. His teeth chattered, making a series of rattles, and he stammered.

    ¡°Right, right, right, right, big, big brother, we, we are only... passers-by.¡±

    Forcing a ttering smile that was uglier than a crying expression, Gouwa nodded and bowed to echo.

    ¡°Oh, this is the case!¡±

    Ding Ning pretended he had just found the truth. Instantly, Erwang and Gouwa became surprised and delighted and nodded repetitively.

    ¡°But why did I hear that your so-called Brother Qiu wanted to kill me? You also wanted to take my friend to him. You are really bold, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    With ridicule in his eyes, Ding Ning grabbed Erwang¡¯s hair and patted his cheek bathed in sweat.

    I¡±I, I was wrong, big brother. This is what Brother Qiu asked me to do. It¡¯s none of my business, for I¡¯m only an errand runner...¡±

    Frightened out of his wits, Erwang immediately confessed every detail in a ve-to-his lord manner.

    The truth was that Erwang was the son of Bailong Town¡¯s Town Governor. In this area, he had been domineering andmitting evil acts until several years ago he met someone much more powerful, who gave him a good beating. This one was Brother Qiu he spoke of.

    Brother Qiu, whose real name was Zhang Shiqiu and who was the son of Zhang Changshun, the Deputy District Director of Haidong District, was a typical offspring of an official and a yboy, serving as a master of extravagant dining and drinking, whoring, and gambling and doing all kinds of evil deeds.

    He and Erwang became acquaintances after the beating. Since they had the same bad interest, they exchanged ideas and fooled around together. Then, they assembled the top punks of different towns and lived the life of underworld gangs.

    Zhang Changshun was a Bailong Town local. Although he doted on this son, he was still an official and needed to save face. Yet, by relying on his power, his only son made trouble and went to show off and cheat outside all the time. That was a serious headache for him.

    After District Director Yang Zhiyong was transferred here, the typical trouble appeared. Initially, it was hard for Mr. Yang to get a firm foothold amid the local forces, but he forced Zhang Changshun to bend his back several times with Zhang Shiqiu¡¯s mistakes. After that, Mr. Yang got a firm foothold and made many achievements.

    Under such circumstances, Zhang Changshun became quite gloomy. Since Yang Zhiyong had evidence about his disappointing son¡¯s mistakes, he had to draw close to Yang Zhiyong. As a result, he was also ostracized by the local cadres.

    Later, Zhang Shiqiu¡¯s father Zhang Changshun asked his son to go home and chatted with him, and he repented his previous wrongdoings and decided to do serious business. Hence, taking the initiative of the punks under his leadership, he opened this gluten factory.

    Zhang Changshun was quite relieved, thinking that his son had finally made achievements and didn¡¯t bring him trouble anymore. Thus, he yielded to nearly every of his son¡¯s wishes and helped him contact government personnel to make all kinds of conveniences until all procedures of the gluten factory were handled. In addition, he also used his interpersonal rtionships to help him persuade the retail sellers from different peddlers¡¯ markets to sell his products.

    In less than a year, the gluten supply of all the peddlers¡¯ markets and hotels in Haidong District was monopolized by Zhang Shiqiu. Of course, not all the means he used were that aboveboard.

    As his business thrived, the gluten supply became a little inadequate to the demand. Zhang Shiqiu saw its huge benefits and he also excessively squandered his money, so he decided to open branch factories to increase production.

    As a very mean ountant, Zhang Shiqiu was unwilling to invest much money and simply decided to open his branch factories in the viges. After giving each vigemittee some profits, renting a patch ofnd, and hiring several peasants, he could open a branch factory.

    This gluten factory in Haitang Vige, one of his thirty gluten factories, was a newly-established factory. The reason why Gouwa was appointed as the factory director was that he was the head of the vige¡¯s local punks and Erwang¡¯s subordinate.

    It was hot in the summer, and keeping the gluten fresh was a big problem. Sometimes, as soon as the gluten was carried to the market, it rotted. No matter how much the peddlers feared him, they could not ept it.

    For Zhang Shiqiu who wasvish with his money, this was absolutely uneptable, but he was unwilling to purchase refrigerated cars and rted equipment, so he came up with the idea of using hydrogen peroxide to maintain the gluten surface¡¯s freshness and luster.

    Those merchants knew it, but since they did not dare to offend him, they had to brace themselves to receive the goods and sell them without conscience.

    However, there were always those unhappy merchants, who would make someints. Gradually, the news was spread, but ordinary people would not take the hearsay seriously, and no one would care about it.

    The speakers didn¡¯t have any other intention, but the hearers had. It happened that Zhao Chenxi wanted to do a social practice investigation and then followed traces of evidence to further explore this case, and she happened to find the underground workshop, so the scene of today appeared.

    Zhao Chenxi came over and gritted her teeth silently. Thinking of today¡¯s experience, she couldn¡¯t wait to give Zhang Shiqiu a good beating.

    Ding Ning gradually knitted his brows and went furious in his mind. ¡°The thirty gluten factories¡¯ daily production was beyond measure.¡±

    ¡°The gluten soaked in hydrogen peroxide has been sold and eaten by numerous people and must have done unpredictable harm to their health. It is so dreadful to think about it.¡±

    He had long expected that there must be a backer for this underground workshop, but he did not expect that the deputy district director¡¯s son was behind the scenes.

    No wonder the police had note so far since he called them. Instead, three farm vehicles hurriedly came with an intention to kill him. This proved that Zhang Shiqiu also realized that once such an affair was exposed, even his father could not tear himself out of it. Through his rtionships, he stopped the police but sent his men to kill the caller. How cruel andwless!

    This was the territory of Haidong District, which was equivalent to the territory of Zhang Changshun. After all, even when District Director Yang Zhiyong wanted to take a firm foothold, he had to use Zhang Shiqiu¡¯s mistakes to threaten Zhang Changshun. This proved his incredibly powerful influence in this area.

    He believed that even if Yang Zhiyong knew such a thing, he might not be able to solve it perfectly, so he had to ask a higher-level leader to deal with it.

    As he pondered over it, Ding Ning knocked Erwang and Gouwa out, took out his cellphone, and dialed a number. ¡°Brother Xu, I¡¯m Ding Ning, and I have something to report to you.¡±

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m going to call youter. Thank you for helping Mayor Du again. Now you¡¯re famous and have appeared on the hot search list again.¡±

    Xu Minglu was high spirited. ¡°The driver who caused the ident has been out of danger after the rescue. Mayor Du has given him strict protection. When he wakes up, he will ask him carefully, and this will be regarded as the breakthrough of this major ident.¡±

    Ding Ning suddenly became clear after hearing Xu Minglu¡¯s exnation about the details, but he was curious how Xu Minglu knew he had saved the driver.

    Xu Minglu said with a smile, ¡°A girl recorded the entire rescue process and sent the video to a reporter from a TV station before leaving. Then, I knew it.¡±

    Without knowing whether to cry orugh, Ding Ning looked at Zhao Chenxi, who raised her head and looked proud. He really didn¡¯t want to be famous, but when he remembered that the Mermaid Totem was still waiting for waking up through his reputation improvement, he just let it be.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to gloat. I was not trying to improve your reputation, and I only thought it was a nuisance for me.¡±

    Zhao Chenxi pursed her lips and muttered. As a car owner of the rear-end collision ident, she was stopped by a reporter on the scene to inquire about the ident. When she saw Ding Ning leaving, she sent the video that recorded the whole ident to that reporter in a hurry.

    ¡°Brother, being famous is good, but as your elder brother, I still want to remind you that some people involved are not kind this time, so you must pay attention to your own safety.¡±

    Xu Minglu whispered his reminder, and his worry was obvious.

    Ding Ning quickly understood that the driver who caused the ident was obviously a man of sacrifice employed by the culprit behind the scenes, and he was also the key to the entire major traffic ident. This key figure should have died long ago. Even if Mayor Du had known that someone wanted to deal with him, he would have no evidence for the investigation.

    But now Ding Ning appeared unexpectedly. Coincidentally, he saved the man of sacrifice, providing Mayor Du with a chance to fight back.

    Under such circumstances, when the culprit behind the scenes realized that the supposed wless n had a w, how could the person not hate Ding Ning to the bones?

    It was conceivable that the culprit behind the scenes was very likely to deal with Ding Ning who destroyed his n because, in order to deal with Mayor Du, he took human lives as nothing valuable.

    But would Ding Ning be afraid? Obviously, he would not fear and would even strongly wish that the culprit behind the scenes woulde to deal with him. If so, he could take the opportunity to kick the person out.

 Chapter 447 - Hit Someone with His Car

    <h4>Chapter 447 Hit Someone with His Car</h4>

    But Ding Ning still thanked Xu Minglu for his kindness and told him what had happened here by the way.

    When Xu Minglu heard that Zhang Changshun¡¯s son was involved in this incident, he immediately keyed up. ¡°Brother, I am going to report this matter to Mayor Du right now. I¡¯m on my way, and you should pay attention to your safety.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Ding Ning pondered with a thoughtful expression on his face. ¡°It seems that Zhang Changshun might also have involved in this ident. Otherwise, how can Xu Minglu be so excited?¡±

    With her head tilted, Zhao Chenxi stared at Ding Ning, being curious about who Ding Ning called. In her eyes, a Deputy District Director was a nobody, but he should be a big shot for Ding Ning.

    It was just that her stomach growled twice. She was so hungry now that she felt lethargic to think more about this.

    Amused, Ding Ning nced at her. He got Gouwa and the other two persons out of the car and hustled them into a farm truck with a few drivers. They wouldn¡¯te round within a few hours.

    When Ding Ning got on the Toyota Prado, he asked Zhao Chenxi, ¡°I¡¯m going to get my stomach full. Will you go with me?¡±

    When Zhao Chenxi, who was biting her lips, suddenly recalled Ding Ning¡¯s previous attitude towards her, she really wanted to raise her head proudly and say that she would never fu*king go with him.

    However, she couldn¡¯t live on her pride. It was almost two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Because of hunger, her head grew giddy already, and her eyes befogged. Unable to take care of her pride, she got into the car without a word.

    But now her head was in a whirl. ¡°Who the hell is this guy? Why is he so good at fighting? No wonder ck Rat failedst time.¡±

    While Zhao Chenxi thought of ck Rat, her heart froze, and her eyes became moreplicated. ¡°If one day Ding Ning knows that it was me who had kidnapped Ling Yun, will he kill me?¡±

    This question sent her who was slightly cheerful into an emotional tailspin. For the first time in her life, she regretted doing something. ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t have done that thing!¡± Zhao Chenxi thought to herself.

    However, since she was used to acting arbitrarily and recklessly, she soon put all these questions behind. ¡°Hum! Even if he knows what I have done, so what? At the worst, he can only kill me to avenge Ling Yun.¡±

    But there was no way for Ding Ning to know what hispanion in misfortune was thinking about right now. Seeing that she agreed straight away without putting on an act, Ding Ning felt better. After all, he never allowed himself to swallow any insult or humiliation silently.

    They found a farmyard for tourism and ordered arge pot of Ground-pot Chicken. After gulping a breath of the rich aroma of the chicken, Zhao Chenxi could no longer maintain her restrained manner. She held a bowl of rice and began to enjoy eating without a thought about keeping her graceful image.

    But since Ding Ning was sitting opposite her, he felt that this scene made his eyes sting, as if he were slicing an onion. Greatly embarrassed, he looked away, wondering if he should go to buy her a pair of pants or a skirt. ¡°She can¡¯t always be so scantily-d after all.¡± Ding Ning told himself.

    The shop owner was a middle-aged fat man who was standing before the check stand. Pretended to focus on doing ounts, he actually kept peeping at Zhao Chenxi¡¯s white and long legs with his shifty eyes.

    ¡°You stay here eating. I¡¯ll go out to buy a packet of cigarettes.¡±

    Halfway through his meal, Ding Ning suddenly stood up and said.

    ¡°No, do you want to slip away? But I don¡¯t have any money on me now.¡±

    In a hurry, Zhao Chenxi grabbed him and stared at him warily with her big eyes, appearing to be a little helpless. She looked quite cute in that way.

    At a loss of whether to cry or tough, Ding Ning said, ¡°Do I look like that kind of guy?¡±

    ¡°How can I know what kind of person you are?¡±

    Zhao Chenxi murmured, her pretty face slightly flushed. She also felt that she had overreacted but didn¡¯t know why she would act like that. It was just that when she heard that Ding Ning was going out, she suddenly felt panicked and uneasy.

    ¡°Ahem... I am going out to buy something and will be back in a little while. I¡¯ll pay the bill first, so I guess you can rest assured now.¡±

    Ding Ning was speechless. He had no choice but to pay the bill for the meal first.

    ¡°You... Are youing back?¡±

    Zhao Chenxi asked sheepishly. There was a touch of fearful and anxious expression in her pair of eyes that looked as ck and big as grapes.

    As Ding Ning heard her words, the corners of his mouth twitched. He said, ¡°If I don¡¯te back, where else can I go? Now my car is scrapped, and I still need to wait for my friends to pick me up.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll wait for you. Come back soon.¡±

    Zhao Chenxi said subconsciously. As soon as she finished speaking, she blushed all of a sudden, lowering her head. ¡°Why do I feel the atmosphere here is a little romantic?¡±

    Involuntarily, she felt annoyed and med herself in her heart, ¡°Zhao Chenxi, Zhao Chenxi, are you crazy?! Why do you act as if you have never seen a man before? Remember, he is your enemy!¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s expression looked a little strange. Shaking his head, he went out while thinking, ¡°What does this little chili-likedy mean? Does she take a fancy to me?¡±

    ¡°No, no. She must haven¡¯t recovered from the matter that she just experienced. Surely she is afraid. She is a girl, after all. Such a terrifying thing always leaves a girl some shadow in the heart.¡±

    Ding Ning quickly found a reason tofort himself. He didn¡¯t want to own more girls the debt of love. It is already enough for him to deal with Xiao Nuo, Xiaoyao, Ling Yun and Luoxue.

    However, when Ding Ning thought of this chili-like girl¡¯s pitiful experience, he felt a little tender and sorry for her. As a girl who was nearly raped, she was already strong enough to pull herself together. Ding Ning thought that he should have given in to her a little before.

    ¡°To apologize, I¡¯ll buy you a change of decent clothing. Oh, crap! I forgot to ask about her size.¡± Ding Ning thought.

    Ding Ning scratched his head in distress. By using his hands, he tried to figure out her size while recollecting her figure carefully. ¡°Does she have a cup size around C? She is about 1.68 meters tall. How many inches she has around her hips? I don¡¯t know exactly. Anyway, it is a pair of big butts. The length of her pants? Oh, I have no idea...¡±

    Half an hourter, flushing bright red, Ding Ning escaped from a shopping mall. Behind him came some faint sounds of the shop assistant¡¯s giggles.

    ¡°D*mn it! What a shame!¡± Ding Ningined in his heart.

    Incredibly frustrated, he looked at the clothes bag in his hand and thought, ¡°Have all the women selling clothes be so open now? Why would she give me such a knowing smile after I showed her the size of busts by my hands?¡±

    At the gate of the farmyard, Zhao Chenxi, who wore merely a white shirt that couldn¡¯t cover her two long legs, looked like a frightened deer now. She pulled her shirt down vigorously with both hands, trying to cover her legs, so the seven punks beside would stop gazing at her legs with their disgusting and lustful looks.

    But she didn¡¯t know that bending to drag the shirt exposed more part of her breasts and made them look bigger. In this way, her body became increasingly tempting in the eyes of those punks whose mouth now parched and tongue scorched. Obviously, a little punk who was smoking there with parrot-shaped green hair itched to ost her.

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t hee back yet? Does he leave me behind for real?¡± Zhao Chenxi thought.

    Zhao Chenxi had never felt so humiliated in her life. In normal times, she also wore sexy shorts to show her slim legs and sexy figure. But at that time, no one dared to gaze at her bare skin so openly and unscrupulously.

    In particr, these little punks wearing colorful T-shirts were rustic and vulgar to the extreme in Zhao Chenxi¡¯s eyes. But still, these obnoxious hicks actually dared tond their eyes on her!

    The punk with parrot-shaped green hair and a mouthful of yellow teeth walked toward her, the gold ne around his neck swinging left and right. Hispanions roared withughter. Unlike before, at this very moment, she badly wanted Ding Ning to appear by her side.

    ¡°Sweetheart, youe out to work so early in the afternoon. Tell me, how much do you want?¡±

    The punk with parrot-like hair took out his wallet, waving it before Zhao Chenxi to show he was rich. His eyes fixed on her like hooks, and he made no attempt to conceal his sexual desire to her.

    ¡°It is rare to meet such a top-ss whore here. I will pay her even if she charges me 500 yuan to sleep with her.¡± The punk had secretly decided in his heart.

    ¡°Fu*k off! You are the d*mned whore! All your families are fu*king whores!¡±

    Zhao Chenxi exploded with anger because this vulgar hooligan treated her like a whore! How could she endure that?

    ¡°Stinking b*tch, if you are not a slut, then why the hell are you standing here with only a shirt on you? Don¡¯t fu*king act like a decent woman! I have decided to sleep with you today. Just tell me the price.¡±

    When the punk with parrot-like hair heard Zhao Chenxi¡¯s abusive words, his face fell, and he said while gnashing his teeth in anger.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Zhao Chenxi said coldly with an icy face.

    ¡°You dirty b*tch, don¡¯t throw away the dignity that I give you, or you¡¯ll never get that again. I suppose that you have never heard those people living around talk about me. What a pity. I, known as Brother Kui, am nice enough to pay you for gettingid. I have shown you some respect, and be clever enough to appreciate it. If you are an ungrateful b*tch and provoke me further instead of thanking me, I, together with my buddies, will rape you by turns.¡±

    The man with parrot-like hair threatened maliciously, giving her a ferocious look. ¡°This slut is so alluring!¡± The punk thought, and his Adam¡¯s apple moved.

    ¡°Get away from me! My boyfriend has gone away to do some shopping and will be back at any time. If you are still here, he will beat you to death,¡± said Zhao Chenxi.

    Without any sense of security, she had butterflies in her stomach now, but still, she knew it clear that she could not show even the slightest fear. After all, the more scared she was, the more excessively he would act.

    One should know that bullying the weak and giving in to the tough was the nature of punks. Only by deterring them could she prevent them from going too far. Now she even used Ding Ning as her boyfriend only to try to scare the punk away.

    Unfortunately, she ignored her charm. Now the only shirt on her could barely cover the base of her thighs. When the wind blew, her private part was partly hidden and partly visible.

    The punk with the parrot-like hair, namely Brother Kui, had already lost his head over Zhao Chenxi. Since he was now in a confused state of mind, how could he still remember they were in broad daylight?

    He stretched out, intending to put his arm around Zhao Chenxi¡¯s shoulders, and he said with a dirty smile, ¡°Fine, I want to see how your boyfriend will beat me to death. I will fu*k you right in front of your boyfriend. If I can¡¯t do that, I¡¯m not worthy of being called Brother Kui.¡±

    ¡°Ah, ouch!¡± Brother Kui cried out in pain.

    When Zhao Chenxi saw his wandering handing nearer and nearer to her shoulders, she attacked. With a determined effort, she twirled around and ruthlessly kneed Brother Kui in the groin¡ªshe learned this set of movements when Ding Ning hit Erdan at noon.

    ¡°Sh*t! You stinking pussy! I swear to God, I will kill you. You guys fu*king stop seeing the fun now. Hurry up and catch her right now!¡±

    But it was a pity that although Zhao Chenxi managed to hit the target, she was too weak to damage Brother Kui¡¯s genital and could only cause him great pain.

    Brother Kui crouched on the ground, covering his lower abdomen in great pain. The blue veins stood out on his temples, and his face became scarlet. He roared hysterically.

    ¡°Fu*k! How dare you beat Brother Kui! You are dead meat, you little pussy,¡± a punk shouted.

    ¡°If you think Brother Kui can¡¯t satisfy you, we can y with you together,¡± another punk said.

    ¡°Hey, hey, you spicy slut are definitely my type!¡± someone said with excitement.

    ...

    While speaking these filthy words, the other six punks went forward with smiles of dirty desires and surrounded Zhao Chenxi.

    Zhao Chenxi yelled at the top of her voice, ¡°Help! Help!¡±

    ¡°Fu*k! What are you looking at? Get the fu*king out of here!¡± A few punks bawled.

    These pedestrians around pointed at them, discussing wildly. However, none of them dared to step forward to stop them. Upon hearing their swearing words and seeing their widened eyes, these onlookers ran extremely fast for fear of being left behind by others and got themselves in trouble.

    ¡°Pull her to the nearby alley. I will fu*k her to death today.¡±

    Brother Kui felt less painful now. He stood up and ordered, clenching his teeth in hatred.

    ¡°Let me go! Let go of me! Help me! Help... Hmm!¡±

    Zhao Chenxi struggled desperately and called for help, but a punk covered her mouth. He constricted her neck and dragged her to the alley aside.

    ¡°Creak!¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    With a screech of sudden breaks, Brother Kui, who ordered arrogantly, was directly knocked into the air by a Toyota Prado.

    With a solemn face, Ding Ning opened his car door and jumped off, wrapped in towering anger.

    With Xiaojin¡¯s vision, he had long noticed that several punks were harassing Zhao Chenxi. He didn¡¯t ask Xiaojin to help because he was almost there. After all, although this ce was sparsely popted, there were always some people around.

    But he had never thought that these punks would be so audacious that they even dared to rape a girl in the street under broad daylight! After seeing the whole thing, how could he not be angry?

    ¡°Brother Kui, Brother Kui is knocked over by the car,¡± a punk said in considerable trepidation.

    ¡°Boy, you¡¯re doomed. You crashed Brother Kui to death by your car. Wait and see¡ªyou¡¯ll be in jail.¡± One of them threatened.

    ¡°Do you know who Brother Kui is? He is Director Wang¡¯s son. Boy, you are going to spend the rest of your life in prison.¡± Another punk threatened.

    ¡°You¡¯re driving a Toyota Prado. Not bad. It seems that you have some money. But you hit Brother Kui so that no one can save you,¡± a guy said.

    Ding Ning¡¯s car sent Brother Kui flying into the air. Then he knocked onto the wall more than ten meters away and fell to the ground. When the other punks saw that Brother Kui¡¯s life was now uncertain, they pointed at Ding Ning and thundered angrily.

 Chapter 448 - Fake Certificates

    <h4>Chapter 448 Fake Certificates</h4>

    ¡°Director Wang should be the director of the police station in Bailong Town. Great! I happen to want to get even with him.¡± Ding Ning thought to himself.

    Ding Ning¡¯s mouth corners raised, and there was a meaningful smile emerging. He had called the police before. Since this ce fell within the area under the Bailong Police Station¡¯s jurisdiction, the police there should respond to this matter.

    But in the end, the police didn¡¯te. Instead, a few people came with Erwang. They wanted to kill him. It was thus clear that Director Wang and Erwang must be birds of the same feather.

    After all, Ding Ning didn¡¯t strike this bullshit Brother Kui to death by using his car. But even if Brother Kui was crushed to death, Ding Ning had nothing to fear because he was a special adviser of the National Security Bureau. Brother Kui had acted indecently toward Zhao Chenxi and intended to rape her by turns with his guys. All the evidence of his crimes was enough for Ding Ning to take his action first and report afterward.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like people pointing at me, so all of you should go to hell,¡± Ding Ning said.

    He was toozy to exin all of this to this bunch of followers. He reached out, grabbed a punk¡¯s finger, and directly snapped it in half. Regardless of the punk¡¯s sad and shrill cries, he raised his leg and gave him a swift kick in the groin.

    ¡°Since they have no control over their genitals, I may as well disable them.¡± Ding Ning thought.

    Thereby hung a tale, but Ding Ning knocked the six punks to the ground in the twinkling of an eye. Covering their crotches, they rolled on the ground with great pain.

    ¡°Woo, woo, woo... Finally, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Zhao Chenxi threw herself into his arms like a little wounded bird going back to its home. She wrapped her arms around his neck, choking with sobs, which made Ding Ning feel sorry for her. While patting her shoulders, heforted, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all right. Everything is over now.¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Zhao Chenxi responded.

    He gave Zhao Chenxi an inner sense of security that she had never had before. Burying her head in Ding Ning¡¯s arms like a quail, she answered with an extremely gentle voice. After a long while, she still felt reluctant to leave his arms. Her good-looking face became redder unnoticed. ¡°He smells so nice. I feel so peaceful with him.¡±

    Ding Ning thought that she was over-frightened, so he just let her hug him tight like an octopus. He even kindly lifted up her butt a little for fear that she would fall down.

    ¡°He is indeed ady-killer and still remembers to take advantage of me at this time!¡± Zhao Chenxi flushed to the ears and secretly med him. However, to her surprise, she didn¡¯t feel disgusting at all. Instead, she felt a little shy.

    Out of a girl¡¯s high self-esteem, she reluctantly left Ding Ning¡¯s arms, though she hated to part with the sense of security. In an instant, a nk expression shed across his eyes.

    ¡°Young man, run away quickly. Wang Kui is the son of Wang Bang, the director of the police station. Someone has already called the police.¡± A passerby reminded him.

    ¡°Yes, run away now. Wang Bang is nicknamed ¡®White-eyed Wolf¡¯, who is always merciless and malicious to others. He caught all those people who had provoked his son. Then, he ruined their families and dissipated all their fortunes! s!¡± Another strangermented.

    ¡°You have a nice car. I suppose you muste from a well-off family. Run quickly. Seek a proper rtionship between you and someone in the Bailong Police Station. Remember to turn yourself in after you sessfully bribe officials in charge. Otherwise, that White-eyed Wolf can beat you to death in the police station.¡± Another person reminded Ding Ning.

    ...

    A few kind-hearted passers-by approached and reminded Ding Ning in a whisper. As soon as they finished speaking, they left quickly, lest they get themselves into trouble. It was obvious that how domineering Wang Bang was in this Bailong town.

    A ferocious expression shed across Ding Ning¡¯s eyes. ¡°If a leader sets a bad example, it will be followed by his subordinates. From Wang Kui¡¯s behaviors, I can see what kind of person Wang Bang is. As the director of the police station, he makes no attempt to keep this town safe. Instead, he abuses his power given by the country to do evil. D*mned Wang Bang!¡±

    Only then did Zhao Chenxi realize that Ding Ning was in big trouble. A sharp expression shed across her eyes, and her mouth corners tilted a little. This time, Ding Ning hurt so many people for her. Out of moral principles, she would protect him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to help him at all. I just need to return his favor.¡± Zhao Chenxi silently found a reason for herself. Thinking of this, she decided to borrow Ding Ning¡¯s phone. ¡°Wang Bang is merely a director of a town¡¯s police station. I¡¯ll ask someone more powerful to order him to stop. He will be shocked into faintness by this call.¡±

    However, to her surprise, before she could say anything to Ding Ning, two police cars drove over. Six or seven policemen jumped off the cars with electric batons and closed in on them. The leader was a middle-aged policeman with arge beer belly whose eyebrows were iplete and eyes were little, sharp, and ugly, like rats¡¯ eyes. Plus his saddle nose andrge mouth, this man looked a lot like Wang Kui, so he must be Wang Bang.

    ¡°Send the wounded to the hospital quickly.¡±

    Wang Bang gave a nce at Wang Kui who was lying on the ground. It was hard for him to tell whether Wang Kui was alive or not. In a great hurry, he ordered and drew the pistol from the holster on his waist. Pointing his pistol at Ding Ning, he thundered angrily, ¡°This person killed a person right in the street. Arrest him. If you dare to resist, I¡¯ll shoot you to death on the spot!¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply, and he thought, ¡°This Wang Bang is ruthless enough. He wants to shoot me to death right here to revenge for his son.¡±

    Usually, police officers at the police station had no right to carry guns. All firearms were kept by the public security team of the sub-bureau. Even the director of the police station was not allowed to carry the gun in normal times.

    These policemen would only report to the sub-bureau to apply for guns when they were performing tasks that needed guns. Besides, there were strict regtions for receiving and returning the guns. One minutete was not eptable.

    If Wang Bang applied for the guns after receiving the call and hurried here, he couldn¡¯t arrive here in less than half an hour.

    But it was less than ten minutes since he knocked Wang Kui into the air, and Wang Bang arrived on the spot, carrying a gun. It could be seen that Bailong Police Station must have had a veryx control of guns usually. It was very likely that he didn¡¯t hand in his gun at all and was carrying it with him the whole time.

    Though in some remote or poor ces, many police officers had already begun to carry guns when they went on patrol. That was to say, police officers on duty were allowed to carry guns, but these police officers there just began to try out this.

    As an international metropolis, Ninghai had the top-ranked public order of the country so that it hadn¡¯t yet allowed its police officers to carry guns all the time. Then, where did Wang Bang get his gun?

    ¡°Do you want to shoot me to death on the spot? Director Wang, as a director of the police station, you have such a domineering bearing. You ordered to kill me here just when you arrived without asking about what had happened. Is that something that a director of the police station should say?¡±

    Ding Ning said with a cold smile, fearlessly and calmly. He stepped forward and kept Zhao Chenxi behind to protect her. The several police officers who wanted toe up to arrest him couldn¡¯t help slowing down a bit.

    In a daze, Zhao Chenxi stared at his tall and straight figure behind him. A strong sense of safety secretly spread in her heart. Being protected by Ding Ning, she felt that her whole heart was warmed up.

    ¡°You hit someone to death by your car right on the street. Beyond that, you have seriously injured and disabled others. I suspect that you are an extremely dangerous person. If you dare to resist arrest, I have the right to shoot you dead on the spot,¡± eximed Wang Bang.

    Wang Bang¡¯s pupils shrank, and he murmured doubtfully in his heart, ¡°It seems that this guy is not an ordinary guy. Does he have any deep background?

    But as soon as he thought that his son¡¯s life was uncertain now after he was crashed by Ding Ning¡¯s car, Wang Bang fell into a great rage and lost his senses.

    ¡°Resisting arrest? Director Wang, you are so good at pinning a nastybel on me. Well, I want to ask you instead. I called the police at noon, but why didn¡¯t the police station send any police officers? Instead, a few killers arrived, trying to kill me,¡± Ding Ning said.

    His eyes zing like lightning, Ding Ning stared at Wang Bang sternly and asked with a sharp voice, ¡°Are you in any collusion with them? Have you ganged up with them?¡±

    ¡°You... That¡¯s bullshit! I haven¡¯t received any call about this incident. You must stop misleading others here with your strange words.¡± Wang Bang argued.

    But Wang Bang¡¯s heart jolted. Frightened and uncertain, he looked Ding Ning up and down. ¡°Is he the guy that Childe Qiu has told us? But hasn¡¯t Erwang brought some men to deal with him? Why would this guy be here?¡±

    Ding Ning saw all his expressions. ¡°He seems to know everything. I did not expect that the director of the police station would collude with Zhang Shiqiu and n to murder the reporter. He is audacious to the extreme!¡±

    ¡°Director Wang, you know the best whether the thing that I am talking about is bullshit or not. Justice naturally inhabits people¡¯s hearts. As a policeman, you go along with those dark-hearted dealers in their evil deeds and embezzle the country¡¯s manpower and guns for your private use. You don¡¯t deserve to be a policeman.¡±

    Ding Ning said, stressing each word. His eyes looked as sharp as des.

    Wang Bang frowned slightly. But how could he be daunted by Ding Ning? Without evidence, no one could sue him. Hence, he immediately gave a brittleugh. ¡°If you have anything to say, say it when you are in the police station. Handcuff him.¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Ding Ning berated with a cold face. He reached into his pocket, pulled out his advisor certificate of the criminal police team, and showed it to them. ¡°I¡¯m a police officer. You have no right to handcuff me!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, an advisor of the criminal police team, are you kidding me? Since when did the criminal police team have an advisor? Boy, you want to use a fake certificate to deceive me. Do you think that I¡¯m a fool? Now, I¡¯ll also sue you for pretending to be a policeman! Catch him!¡±

    At first, Wang Bang was startled. But when he saw the title of advisor on the certificate clear, he suddenly felt rxed all over andughed proudly, ¡°You are not a police officer. But even if you are, the crime you havemitted is the same as that of themon people. Or even worse, being a police officer, you must have knowingly vited thew, so you are doubly guilty.¡±

    At this moment, Ding Ning appeared to be a little embarrassed. ¡°What a great blow! In Xiangjiang movies, after the policeman shows his police certificate and shouts ¡®I am a police officer,¡¯ his enemies will either allow themselves to be arrested without putting up a fight or run away immediately. Why can¡¯t this method work here?¡±

    ¡°This big butt girl Xiao Nuo is so unreliable. No one recognizes the certificate that she gave me. I¡¯m so embarrassed now!¡±

    In fact, it was not Xiao Nuo¡¯s fault. After she gave Ding Ning the certificate, she also officially informed all the sub-bureaus and the criminal police team.

    But because he was drunken, Wang Bang passed the meeting at which the relevant document was sent to all the sub-bureaus. Beyond that, since the deputy director who attended the meeting didn¡¯t get along well with Wang Bang, he didn¡¯t report this matter to him at all. Thus, Wang Bang certainly didn¡¯t know there was such a thing.

    Wang Bang had never heard that the criminal police team had an advisor, so he took it for granted that Ding Ning wanted to deceive him and escape by pretending to be a police officer.

    Zhao Chenxi was speechless. She thought that she knew Ding Ning very well. ¡°He is merely a little doctor. He is so bold that he even dares to pretend to be a policeman!¡± Zhao Chenxi thought.

    But ording to Ding Ning¡¯s notorious record, he was merely a gigolo who lived off a woman. Zhao Chenxi suddenly realized that to find rich women for himself, Ding Ning must have fabricated many different identities by making various fake certificates.

    Thinking of this, she felt excitement taking hold of her. She thought that she had just discovered his little secret and found out the truth. If they were in a proper ce instead of here, she would surely ask Ding Ning¡ªwhere did he get these fake certificates? Or, can he get some certificates for her? Zhao Chenxi would very much like to casually take out a certificate and shout at others, dering ¡°I am...¡± In her eyes, that must be awesome!

    Seeing that Ding Ning stood motionless and silent for a long time there, Wang Bang became more affirmed that he guessed right. So he straightened her face and said righteously, ¡°You hit a person by your car on the street, intending to murder him. Besides that, you posed as a policeman in public. Some peoplee here, put handcuffs on him, and take him back.¡±

    ¡°Wait a second. You don¡¯t know this certificate. But I suppose you must know this one, right?¡± Ding Ning asked.

    ¡°Sh*t happens,¡± Ding Ning thought, helplessly. He was a famous doctor of a generation, an advisor of the criminal police team, and even an advisor of the National Security Bureau. How could Wang Bang, a scumbag, handcuff him? It would simply be an insult to Ding Ning.

    Therefore, he decided to take out his ace in the hole¡ª¡ªthe certificate of the National Security Bureau. Then he said with a severe expression, ¡°I¡¯m from the National Security Bureau.¡±

    On the spot, there wasplete silence. Everyone was struck dumb and stared nkly at Ding Ning. Even Zhao Chenxi was stunned, too.

    Ding Ning kept hisposure, but he was overjoyed in his heart. ¡°The identity of the National Security Bureau is powerful enough. As soon as I show them the certificate, I became invincible. My overwhelming aura deters all of them. Wow! Hahaha.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, whoops, no, my stomach hurts. What a funny guy!¡± A police officer couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    ¡± Oh, dear! He is so funny. This guy even pretends to be an officer from the National Security Bureau. Look at his humble appearance! How can he get in the National Security Bureau?¡± someone said.

    ¡°Where does this silly guye from? He is so interesting. After he failed to pretend to be a policeman, he continued to y the advisor from the National Security Bureau. Why didn¡¯t he choose to pretend to be the Mayor?¡± Another policeman teased.

    ¡°Oh, my dear God! My stomach aches when Iugh. Now I know the real identity of this kid.¡±

    ¡°What is his real identity?¡±

    ¡°Do you need me to tell you the answer? He is specialized in making fake certificates. I bet he must have many more fake certificates in his pocket.¡±

    ...

    Suddenly, all the others roared inughter. The several policemen nearlyughed their heads off. Ding Ning¡¯s act actually brought tears to their eyes. Even Zhao Chenxi wasughing wildly and was unable to restrain herself from joy. ¡°This guy is so humorous!¡± She thought.

 Chapter 449 - An Interrogation

    <h4>Chapter 449 An Interrogation</h4>

    Anyway, the scene had a festive holiday atmosphere, but little by little, Ding Ning¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°What the fu*k is going on? Neither the certificate of the criminal police team nor the certificate of the National Security Bureau is useful. I¡¯m so depressed.¡± Ding Ning sighed in his heart.

    ¡°It seems that I can only call Xu Minglu and let him go to get me out of the police station.¡±

    ¡°After all, resisting arrest and assaulting police officers in public are not good to my image. If news of this gets out, it will ruin my reputation. I can go to the police station with Wang Bang. It¡¯s no big deal. Meanwhile, I can see what tricks he is capable of ying.¡±

    ¡°Handcuff him and take him away. This guy is addicted to making fake certificates.¡± Wang Bang ordered.

    Wang Bang didn¡¯t even cast a nce at the so-called National Security Bureau certificate. Contemptuously, he thought in his heart, ¡°Boy, do you think I¡¯m an idiot? You make yourself the advisor of both the criminal police team and the National Security Bureau. What a d*mn good imagination you have! You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!¡±

    ¡°I can go back with you without these handcuffs.¡±

    Though reluctantly, Ding Ning tried to negotiate with Wang Bang.

    ¡°No, you are a ruthless and dangerous criminal, so you must wear handcuffs.¡±

    Wang Bang said, his mouth corners showing a slight sneer. He thought to himself, ¡°You hit my son and dared to fool me. Still, you don¡¯t want me to handcuff you. Who do you think you are?¡±

    ¡°Oh! Okay!¡±

    Ding Ning nodded as if he hade to understand suddenly. Obediently, he reached out and cooperated with the police in handcuffing him. But then, he exerted a little strength. ¡°ng!¡± With a clear sound, the handcuffs were broken and fell to the ground.

    Everyone was stunned and was staring at Ding Ning, who spread his hands and said innocently, ¡°This pair of handcuffs must be fake, which are not of good quality.¡±

    ¡°Handcuff him. Handcuff him again! I simply don¡¯t believe that.¡±

    Wang Bang yelled with a frenzy of rage.

    ¡°Click!¡±

    They put another pair of handcuffs on Ding Ning, but unfortunately, the quality of this pair was still not good.

    Then, the third pair, the fourth pair... and the seventh pair!

    No matter how stupid these people around were, they could tell that something was wrong. Now they looked at Ding Ning in great horror as if they had seen a ghost.

    Big droplets of sweat were welling up on Wang Bang¡¯s forehead. He swallowed and asked, his lips trembling, ¡°You, you... Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I am a fake-certificate maker.¡±

    With an innocent expression, Ding Ning answered and stretched out his hands. It looked that he was very cooperative.

    Zhao Chenxi covered her mouth andughed, wildly rolling her big eyes. Although she knew that Ding Ning had extraordinary skills, she did not expect him to be so powerful.

    Nevertheless, she wouldn¡¯t feel as incredible as others. After all, the Zhao Family also had warriors.

    Wang Bang wiped the cold sweat off his forehead, and his throat went up and down violently. ¡°What should I do now? This person is extremely dangerous. I am not sure what will happen if I bring him back to the police station.¡±

    But when he thought of his son, who was seriously injured, he suddenly burst into anger. ¡°Even kungfu fighters fear des. I have guns. Why should I fear him?¡±

    He subconsciously touched the gun on his waist and said with a stern face, ¡°Then, go to the police station with us.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you drive and wait for me at the gate.¡± Ding Ning told Zhao Chenxi.

    Ding Ning generously agreed, turned around, and gave the car keys to Zhao Chenxi. He could not rest assured if she was left outside alone. Seeing that Zhao Chenxi got on the Toyota Prado, he arched his back and got into the police car.

    In the car, Zhao Chenxi saw the clothes that Ding Ning brought for her. Her pretty face flushed, and her beautiful eyes flickered with emotion. Without dy, she put them on.

    In the interrogation room of the Bailong Police Station, Ding Ning satzily on the interrogation chair. He had already sent a text message to Xu Minglu on the way.

    ¡°Name?¡±

    ¡°Ding Ning.¡±

    ¡°Age?¡±

    ¡°22 years old!¡±

    ¡°Gender?¡±

    ¡°Male!¡±

    ...

    Sitting in front of the interrogation desk were two policemen, one tall and one short, who were in charge of the interrogation. None of them had appeared on the scene before, and Ding Ning responded very cooperatively.

    As for Wang Bang, he had already rushed to the hospital to see his precious son.

    The two policemen were in their thirties and looked decent, but Ding Ning noticed a touch of chill hidden deep in their eyes.

    It was noteworthy that after they asked the questions, they only recorded the information that was good for Wang Kui. As for the information that would harm Wang Kui, they wouldn¡¯t record it at all. They didn¡¯t even open the surveince camera in this room.

    ¡°Sign it!¡±

    The tall policeman¡¯s eyes glistened with maliciousness. His name was Liu Wei. Of course, he was very clear who Wang Kui was. Since Ding Ning hit their director¡¯s son with his car, he should certainly revenge for Wang Kui to show off his ability before Wang Bang.

    ¡°Sign my name? What have you recorded? It says that there is enmity between Wang Kui and me, so I wanted to hit him to death by my car. I suppose that you can directly say that I wanted to kill him.¡±

    Ding Ning leaned forward and threw the record of the interrogation onto the table. The smile on his face gradually faded, and his eyes shed with coldness. At the same time, the anger in his chest was gradually rising. He inferred from the record that Wang Bang must have always been acting in utter disregard ofw and discipline.

    ¡°Boy, I advise you to behave yourself and sign it.¡±

    Liu Wei ordered with a cold smile. His eyes widened as he mmed violently onto the table.

    ¡°What if I refuse to sign it?¡±

    Ding Ning replied with a casual air, lowering his eyelids.

    ¡°Refuse to sign?¡±

    Liu Wei asked, and a ferocious smile appeared on his face. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you will sign it or not. You just have to undergo many sufferings of flesh.¡±

    While curling up the corner of his mouth, Ding Ning looked at him and said, ¡°You don¡¯t get along well with your colleagues, right?¡±

    ¡°Boy, what bullshit are you talking about? What do you mean?¡±

    Liu Wei asked with a somber expression because Ding Ning¡¯s words touched him on his most sensitive spot.

    What Ding Ning said was true. He was busy currying favor with Wang Bang all day long. Because he always sucked up to Wang Bang unscrupulously and was a credit grabber, even those people who were on Wang Bang¡¯s side didn¡¯t like him.

    ¡°Then, it¡¯s no wonder that your colleagues haven¡¯t told you not to mess with me so easily,¡± said Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning knew it. Liu Wei had a handsome appearance, but he had such thin lips and shifty eyes. Only after a nce, Ding Ning could tell that he should be this kind of people who treated others harshly and gave rare generosity. Perhaps, even Wang Bang didn¡¯t like him.

    ¡°Boy, don¡¯t you know what this ce is? Don¡¯t give me this hippie smile. Sign it quickly.¡±

    Liu Wei urged, frightened and uncertain. However, he felt suspicious deep down. Since he was on duty today, he didn¡¯t go out to the scene to deal with this matter. After Ding Ning was brought back, he immediately volunteered to handle this case when he learned of the situation.

    However, surprisingly, those guys who usually liked topete with him didn¡¯t even try to win over this case. They agreed dly and quickly, which made Liu Wei wonder for a long time. After all, it was a case about Director Wang¡¯s son, who was severely hit by Ding Ning. In Liu Wei¡¯s eyes, if he did this case right, Director Wang would surely approve of him in his heart. But when Liu Wei thought of the whole process now, he found that there seemed to be something fishy behind it.

    When Zheng Bin, the short policeman, was pondering, his eyes flickered. He was not on Wang Bang¡¯s side. He was brought here only to make up enough people to perform the interrogation. At the trial, it was Liu Wei who yed the dominant role. Though Zheng Bin also couldn¡¯t bear the sight of some people¡¯s actions, he was just a little policeman. What else could he do?

    ¡°I won¡¯t sign it.¡±

    Ding Ning said carelessly, crossing his leg.

    ¡°Boy, do you really want to do it in a hard way? If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you have no idea what I¡¯m capable of.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s non-violent and non-cooperation attitude utterly irritated Liu Wei. Abruptly, he shot up from his chair and walked up to Ding Ning with a ferocious smile.

    ¡°Liu Wei, what will you do?¡±

    Zheng Bin¡¯s eyes glistened, and he shouted out his question.

    ¡°What do you think I will do?¡±

    Liu Wei froze a little and said unhappily.

    Although Zheng Bin was not on the same side with them, he always looked on their actions coldly as a bystander. He would neither support nor oppose them. ¡°What happened to him today? What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Liu Wei was confused.

    ¡°It is illegal to torture him secretly. If you force him to sign it, this paper will have no legal validity.¡±

    Zheng Bin said coldly.

    ¡°Zheng Bin, are you out of your mind?¡±

    Liu Wei¡¯s face fell, and he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t be a fu*king busybody.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t care. I quit. I am no longer in this case. You alone will be in charge of it,¡± dered Zheng Bin.

    Zheng Bin felt that Ding Ning was a little different from ordinary people, but he didn¡¯t think Ding Ning could win Wang Bang.

    At present, Zheng Bin could only try his best to keep himself out of trouble. He knew that he didn¡¯t have the basic strength and confidence to fight against Wang Bang. Thus, he had no choice but to stand up and leave¡ªout of sight, out of mind.

    ¡°Do whatever you want. I was trying to lend you a hand, but you seem to be a hopeless guy who doesn¡¯t deserve my favor.¡±

    Liu Wei sneered, staring at Zheng Bin¡¯s back. ording to the rule, at least two police officers should present at the interrogation. When Zheng Bin left, there would be him only. Thus, even if Ding Ning signed the paper, it was not by the procedure.

    But so what? Many cases that they handled before didn¡¯t follow the procedure. After Ding Ning signed, they could find someone to sign and fill all the nk part that Zheng Bin was supposed to write.

    Zheng Bin paused a little, clenching his fists and gritting his teeth. But finally, he pushed the door open and walked out. His hunch was always urate. It seemed to him that Ding Ning was not an ordinary person.

    ¡°Boy, I give you onest chance. Will you sign it or not?¡± Liu Wei asked.

    Wearing a ferocious smile, Liu Wei pulled out an electric baton and shook it in front of Ding Ning¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sizzle! Sizzle!¡± The high-voltage electric baton kept making the noise. It looked very scary.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Ding Ning refused to sign it. Holding his arms, he remained unmoved.

    ¡°Then go ahead and enjoy it!¡± Liu Wei threatened.

    A sick smile appeared on Liu Wei¡¯s face, and he gave Ding Ning a hard poke with the electric baton in his hand.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    After a short and rapid scream, Liu Wei fell to the ground, his whole body twitching with pain. His electric baton also dropped to the ground.

    Without turning a hair, Ding Ning sat on the chair and nced at him with disdain. ¡°What a piece of trash! He actually dared to torture me. I was mercy enough to spare his life.¡±

    Half unconsciously, he nced at the flowerpot at the corner. There installed a well-hidden camera. It seemed that this small police station was not a united whole.

    In an office, a 30-year-old man with thick eyebrows, tiger-like mouth, and a Roman nose was sitting bolt upright on an office chair. He was looking at the scene in the interrogation room through the monitoring screen. When he saw Ding Ning¡¯s nce, a surprise expression shed across his eyes. ¡°Does this guy find out the camera?¡±

    This man was Liu Qiang, a former soldier. After retiring from the army, he was assigned to work at the Ninghai Municipal Police Bureau. However, because of his upright character, he offended his leader there and was diverted to the Bailong Police Station. Ten years passed quickly. He was still the deputy director of the Bailong Police Station.

    In the past ten years, he worked conscientiously and hard. However, he had always been suppressed by Wang Bang, who had the absolute power in the police station.

    At first, Liu Qiang was still thinking about striking back against Wang Bang. He had collected a lot of evidence of Wang Bang¡¯s evil deeds and reported it to the higher authorities. However, after merely telling him that he should pay attention to uniting with Wang Bang, they told him to leave.

    Later, some leaders invited Liu Qiang to have a talk. They specifically warned him that he should cooperate and work well withrade Wang Bang. More importantly, he was not allowed to report on the guilt of Director Wang again.

    Only then did he realize that since Wang Bang hadn¡¯t been promoted or demoted during these years, he must have had argework of rtionships behind him. With thiswork, he managed to monopolize all the power of the Bailong Police Station for so many years.

    Perhaps, it was not just awork of rtionships but argework of interest. Wang Bang was very likely to be a key node of thiswork. Otherwise, with his background, he should have been promoted long ago. How could he still be a director of this small police station?

    What kind of interest could keep Wang Bang in the position of the director of the police station for more than ten years without anyin?

    Liu Qiang was very interested in it. His professional sensitivity helped him realize that there might be an amazing secret hidden behind Wang Bang. Since then, Liu Qiang kept clear of Wang Bang and minded his own business only. Just like well water and river water, they went their own ways. But in fact, Liu Qiang had been investigating in secret the whole time.

    When he was in the army, he was a scout, so installing surveince was certainly a piece of cake to him. In secret, he installed a lot of surveince cameras in the police station to monitor Wang Bang¡¯s each and every move.

    However, Wang Bang was extremely cautious when he did his business so that he rarely contacted the people behind him in his office. Thus, it was very hard for Liu Qiang to carry out his detective work, which was hence slowed down and reached an impasse. Moreover, the evidence he had was not enough to tear up this hugework.

    The surveince camera had been there for such a long time, unnoticed in the interrogation room. Ding Ning, who had great kungfu, was the first one to discover it, which greatly interested Liu Qiang.

    ¡°A very interesting man.¡± Liu Qiang thought, gazing thoughtfully at Ding Ning, who was smiling lightly. His instinct told him that perhaps this young man was someone extraordinary who might be able to help him in the future.

 Chapter 450 - Old Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 450 Old Wolf</h4>

    In a Toyota Prado that parked outside of the Bailong Police Station, Zhao Chenxi waited while biting her pink lips anxiously.

    She had already known that Ding Ning had extraordinary skills, so he would not fall into an unfavorable situation. However, she still worried that he would be bullied at the police station.

    After all, Wang Kui was the son of Wang Bang. Ding Ning hit him hard enough. Even if Wang Kui survived, he had to lie in the hospital for at least half a year. Besides, Ding Ning made the other punks eunuchs. Anyway, Ding Ning wounded and disabled so many people, so this matter must be a difficult one for Ding Ning to deal with.

    Ding Ning seemed to be confident enough and have a well-thought-out. But after all, he got into trouble in the other party¡¯s territory. Beyond that, Wang Bang didn¡¯t look like a person who would do things ording to rules.

    ¡°Will someone beat him inside? Will someone bully him inside?¡± Zhao Chenxi thought anxiously, her heart beating fast. She felt that she had to do something for Ding Ning.

    This feeling was veryplicated and subtle. Of course, she would never admit that she had a good feeling about Ding Ning. She worried about him only because she caused all of this.

    But after Zhao Chenxi searched the whole car, she found no mobile phone. It seemed that she could only find a public phone to call someone.

    She was about to get out of the car, intending to call someone to get Ding Ning out of the police station. Just then, a police car stopped beside her. Then Wang Bang wearing a somber face hurriedly entered the police station together with two police officers.

    He had just returned from the hospital. Wang Kui was in a pretty bad condition. Although he was delivered from danger, more than 60% of his bones were broken. He would lie in the hospital for at least half a year before he was allowed to leave the hospital.

    Butpared to his punk friends, he was much luckier. Although the other unfortunate men seemed to be only slightly hurt, their genitals were badly damaged so that they would never be able to have sex again. Upon seeing these guys, even Wang Bang felt chilly under his crotch. He counted himself lucky to be safe and sound now.

    This guy was too cruel. It could be considered as a traffic ident when he hit Wang Kui. But he disabled the others and made them eunuchs, which was undoubtedly a grave crime of intentional injury. Ding Ning could never escape from that.

    But this was not important. The point was that ording to Childe Liu¡¯s arrangement, Wang Bang did not send out any police officers today. Erwang, Childe Liu¡¯s best follower, brought some people with him to handle Ding Ning with hard blows. But up till now, none of them hade back and could get through to by phone.

    This condition made Childe Qiu very angry so that he asked Wang Bang to go to the industrial park to see what exactly was going on. Therefore, Wang Bang immediately rushed to the industrial park after he was out of the hospital, but there was not a single person there.

    Thus, Wang Bang hurried back to the police station, trying to make Ding Ning reveal the whereabouts of Erwang and others to give Childe Qiu an exnation.

    A Mercedes-Benz S600 stopped quietly at the gate of the police station. In the car, next to the driver sat a young man with slicked-back hair that was covered with hairspray. He gazed coldly through his sunsses at Zhao Chenxi, who was getting off the Toyota Prado.

    ¡°Childe Qiu, it¡¯s her.¡±

    Erdan¡¯s face looked as pale as paper, and he pointed at Zhao Chenxi with a thick grudge emerging in his eyes.

    Ding Ning kneed him hard in the groin, which made Erdan hate him to the core. Thus, when Childe Qiu went to the Haitang Vige personally to ask what was going on, he stood out the first time and volunteered to help Childe Qiu identify Ding Ning, though he was still suffering from the extreme pain.

    By making use of his good rtionship with Erwang, Gouwa managed to get in touch with Childe Qiu and sessfully became the director of a factory. Erdan was very jealous of Gouwa, so he would never miss the opportunity to butter up Childe Qiu.

    Erdan felt especially excited after he knew that both Erwang and Gouwa were missing. How he wished that all of them were dead! At that time, perhaps Childe Qiu would make him the director of the gluten factory when there was no better choice.

    ¡°Go to catch her and take her away.¡±

    Zhang Shiqiu ordered coldly.

    ¡°Yes, Childe Qiu!¡±

    Erdan answered with excitement. He immediately got out of the car and rushed toward Zhao Chenxi.

    A young man in a tight vest with bulging muscles nced disdainfully at him. He was Childe Qiu¡¯s best thug, nicknamed Old Wolf. He followed Erdan and slowly got off the car. It was evident that he despised Erdan, who was a rustic punk in his eyes.

    Erdan was very excited. In previous, no matter how much he encouraged himself, he dared not to grab someone right in front of the police station. But now, with Childe Qiu¡¯s support, he thought that he had nothing to fear. After all, everyone knew that Wang Bang was Childe Qiu¡¯s henchman.

    The dark desire hidden deep in his heart was growing vigorously. A seed called ambition gave birth in his heart.

    ¡°Surely someday, I, Erdan, will be someone as powerful as Childe Qiu. At that time, I can directly take away any pretty girl that I like. I can drive luxury cars, live in a great mansion, and lead a befuddled life! That is what my life should be!¡± Erdan secretly thought.

    ¡°What are you doing? Help, help...¡±

    Zhao Chenxi was about to call someone for help, but suddenly, she found that Erdan was running toward her with a ferocious smile. She was so scared that she began to go around the car, shouting out at the top of her voice to seek help.

    Erdan was shocked in his heart such that he slowed down a bit with fear. Despite the fact that he got Childe Qiu¡¯s support, he was just a little punk, which meant that he was instinctively afraid of the police.

    ¡°Good-for-nothing! Fu*k off!¡±

    Old Wolf snorted with disdain and yelled at Erdan. Meanwhile, he began to elerate. After a few steps, he caught up with Zhao Chenxi. Without any hesitation, he grabbed her hair and roughly dragged her to the Mercedes-Benz.

    ¡°Let me go! let me go! Help...¡± Zhao Chenxi shouted.

    She was crying with pain. Desperately, she kept hitting Old Wolf¡¯s arms. But although her hands hurt like hell, she couldn¡¯t get rid of his hands that were as firm as shackles.

    Two Audi cars with low-key style came here one after another. In the first car, Xu Minglu, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, witnessed this scene, and a sh of coldness went across his eyes.

    ¡°These people have absolutely no respect for thew. Are all these policemen in this police station holding down their jobs without doing a stroke of work?¡±

    Mayor Du, who was sitting in the back row, snorted coldly. He was about to get off the car to stop them.

    ¡°Stop! Let her go!¡±

    At this moment, Liu Qiang quickly walked out of the police station and roared. He stood in the way of Old Wolf. His experience as a soldier told him that this Old Wolf was very hard to deal with. He gave Liu Qiang a very dangerous feeling.

    While looking at Liu Qiang with interest, the middle-aged man stretched out his hand from the rear window and waved to the people in the car behind. He intended to tell them to stay there and wait for the changes.

    In the Audi car behind, Yang Zhiyong turned ghastly pale, shivering all over. Then immediately, he thought of something and chuckled at someone¡¯s misfortune. ¡°Zhang Changshun, ah, Zhang Changshun. If you don¡¯t look for trouble, you¡¯ll not get yourself into trouble. Now that your son will bring trouble to you.¡±

    ¡°District Director Yang, should you get off the car to stop them? When such a thing falls within the area under your jurisdiction, it will certainly disgrace you.¡±

    Sun Guoguang, the District Office Director, tried his best to say his suggestion unintentionally, a strange expression shing across his eyes.

    Yang Zhiyong¡¯s eyes flickered, and he gave Sun Guoguang a meaningful look. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that Mayor Du waved his hand to let us stand by? Office Director Sun, mind your own business.¡±

    Sun Guoguang¡¯s eyes showed a sh of flurry, and he gave a hollowugh. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice that Mayor Du waved. Hehe.¡±

    Li Guodong, who was sitting next to Yang Zhiyong, was the director of the District Public Security Bureau. Though he said nothing, his face darkened. Such a disgraceful thing that happened in his area of jurisdiction embarrassed him a lot. Fortunately, Liu Qiang¡¯s appearance saved some of his reputations. Because of this, he got a good feeling about Liu Qiang, who was sometimes too upright.

    Old Wolf stood opposite Liu Qiang, his face void of emotion. Meanwhile, he firmly grasped Zhao Chenxi¡¯s hair and wouldn¡¯t let her go, just letting her cry and leave many scratches on his arms.

    Old Wolf was in a dilemma now. Since Childe Qiu ordered him to catch this girl, he must obey his order. But after all, Liu Qiang was the deputy director of the police station. Although he was not afraid of Liu Qiang, he did not dare to fight with a police officer in public.

    ¡°Director Liu, would you do me a favor?¡±

    ¡°Why is this guy again?¡± Zhang Shiqiu thought to himself. He frowned a little and got out of the car, throwing his request to Liu Qiang.

    His overbearing manner made Liu Qiang very ufortable, so Liu Qiang sneered with a poker face. ¡°You are kidnapping a girl right before me, who is a policeman! How can you ask me to do such a favor? Zhang Shiqiu, I know that your father is the deputy district director, but I bet that you don¡¯t dare to do such an illegal thing in public. Remember, this is Shenzhou Country, not somewhere that you can do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°Deputy Director Liu, aren¡¯t you going to do me this favor?¡±

    Zhang Shiqiu asked. Coldness shed in his slightly narrowed eyes, and his voice sounded chilly.

    ¡°Do you a favor? Who do you think you are? I am clear that you have a father who is the deputy district director, but who are you? Why must I do you this favor?¡±

    Not giving any impression of weakness, Liu Qiang sneered. Then he bellowed, ¡°Let this girl go immediately, or I¡¯ll arrest all of you right away.¡±

    ¡°Liu Qiang, I have already shown you some respect. Don¡¯t humiliate yourself. I must take her away today. Let me see who dares to stop me!¡±

    Being humiliated in public, Zhang Shiqiu became angry from shame and berated.

    ¡°How dare you! Some peoplee here. Arrest this kidnapper and his boss!¡±

    In a great rage, Liu Qiang ordered loudly. As a police officer, he was threatened by an officer¡¯s son!

    ¡°Don¡¯t act recklessly.¡±

    There came a sharp reproach of Wang Bang, who came jogging all the way here. His face was filled with ttering smiles. With much bowing and nodding, he said, ¡°Childe Qiu, why are you here? What is going on here?¡±

    ¡°Director Wang, your man is so arrogant that he even dares to stop me from doing my business.¡±

    Wang Bang¡¯s appearance suddenly made Zhang Shiqiu feel very secure. In a cool manner, he took off his sunsses, revealing his rat-like eyes. Then he took out a CHUNGHWA and threw it to Director Wang.

    ¡°Liu Qiang, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Acting as attentively as his henchman, Director Wang stepped forward and lit the cigarette for Zhang Shiqiu. Then he turned around and yelled angrily at Liu Qiang.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Director Wang, can¡¯t you see it? Some people are so arrogant that they tried to take this girl away by force before the gate of our police station. Obviously, they don¡¯t take thew of our country seriously.¡±

    Squinting his eyes, Liu Qiang refused to yield an inch. He stared at Wang Bang and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you are a policeman.¡±

    Wang Bang flushed, and his face darkened at the same time. He was annoyed that Liu Qiang didn¡¯t show enough respect to him.

    Meanwhile, he secretly cursed in his heart, ¡°Zhang Shiqiu, you act too aggressively. You may bring trouble to your father and me! If you want to take somebody away, do it far away from the police station. So we can turn a blind eye, and this case will pass easily.¡±

    ¡°But you d*mned kid actually go to kidnap this girl right in front of the police station in broad daylight! By your actions, everyone can tell that you have never taken the police seriously. Now, I also don¡¯t know how to wind this matter up.¡±

    But immediately, he rolled her eyes and came up with an idea. Then, he winked at Zhang Shiqiu and said with a smile, ¡°Childe Qiu, you see, it was a small matter at first. Isn¡¯t it just a quarrel between you two? How can you go so far as to make such an unpleasant scene?¡±

    Upon hearing Wang Bang¡¯s words, Liu Qiang was stunned and frowned. If they were really a couple, it was inconvenient for him to get involved.

    ¡°Haha, sorry to make youugh at me. My girlfriend had a row with me, so she was a little angry. Now Ie here to see her. But I didn¡¯t expect that we would make a big scene.¡±

    Zhang Shiqiu was not a fool. Since Liu Qiang had intervened in this matter, he certainly couldn¡¯t take this girl away today. Wang Bang showed him a way out, so Zhang Shiqiu immediately took this chance and exined with a big smile.

    Those onlookers suddenly realized what was going on. They thought, ¡°It turns out that this couple is quarreling with each other. But this young man goes too far. It is a row after all. How can he let his man grab the girl¡¯s hair? They act as if they were kidnapping.¡±

    ¡°Bah, who is your girlfriend? I don¡¯t know you at all.¡±

    The whole time, Old Wolf grabbed Zhao Chenxi¡¯s hair so that she couldn¡¯t even stand upright, and she was crying in pain. When she heard their words, she anxiously cursed in rage.

    ¡°Xiaomin, I know I was wrong, alright? Don¡¯t be mad at me. If there is anything that you want to tell me, say it when we are back home. Don¡¯t bring disgrace on us here,¡± Zhang Shiqiu said to Zhao Chenxi.

    He slightly tilted his mouth corner, motioning Old Wolf to let her go. Then, he took a step forward and grabbed Zhao Chenxi¡¯s arm. When he pulled her into his arms, he continued to lie, ¡°Sweetheart, let¡¯s go home, and I will apologize to you honestly.¡±

    ¡°Go away. You go away now. Don¡¯t touch me. I don¡¯t know you.¡± Zhao Chenxi cried.

    She struggled violently, but she was too weak to contend with Zhang Shiqiu, who grabbed her arms and prevented her from moving a bit.

    ¡°Let her go!¡±

    When an icy voice came, Zhao Chenxi trembled all over. Through her tearful eyes, she saw a tall and straighting closer and closer. Full of grievances, she couldn¡¯t help bursting into loud sobs.

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyelids twitched a little, and a murderous intent began to burn in his eyes. At first, he just wanted to y with these people. But it had never urred to him that these people would be so shameless.

 Chapter 451 - An Arrest

    <h4>Chapter 451 An Arrest</h4>

    ¡°Who the fuck are you? Don¡¯t care about the affair of me and my wife!¡±

    Zhang Shiqiu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and shot cold light. He knew that the person in charge had arrived. With a shout, he winked at Old Wolf secretly.

    Wang Bang¡¯s expression changed a bit because he did not know why Ding Ning hade out. When he was about to ask someone to take him back, Old Wolf moved, so he did not say anything.

    He knew that Old Wolf¡¯s martial arts were quite excellent. It was said that he had once been a mercenary abroad with rich fighting experience. Although Ding Ning was strong, he could not be his match.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    With a hideous grin, Old Wolf took small steps and rushed at Ding Ning. After two steps, he turned into a blurring figure and attacked Ding Ning¡¯s throat with his eagle w-shaped hands.

    Liu Qiang¡¯splexion changed dramatically and had a strong fear. ¡°This man is so quick, and he is no match.¡±

    Wang Bang gave a gloating smile. ¡°Fuck, this is the result of beating my son. Let Old Wolf disable you first, and then I will torture you to death.¡±

    Zhang Shiqiu put on a reserved smile and had absolute confidence in Old Wolf¡¯s martial arts ability. Although he did not know where his father took him from, he had never had to worry about his safety after getting this bodyguard.

    Both Xu Minglu and Mayor Du¡¯s expressions changed, for they never expected Ding Ning to dash out at this time. ¡°This is terrible.¡±

    As a ¡°bang¡± sounded, everyone saw a shadow flying backward like a kite with a broken string, hitting the Mercedes Benz hard, making arge dent, turning over to fall to the ground, and spewing out a mouthful of blood. With disbelief in his eyes, he asked, ¡°The master-level excellent practitioner?¡±

    Zhang Shiqiu¡¯s smile stiffened and his eyeballs almost came out because of shock. In disbelief, he looked at Old Wolf, who had never failed but was now lying feebly on the ground, with his mouth full of blood.

    But Ding Ning was calm with his hands knotted behind his back, lowered down his right leg at 90 degrees slowly but pompously, and said lightly, ¡°Rubbish, you dare to help the tyrant do evil deeds only with such an ability!¡±

    Old Wolf was so angry that his eye sockets were about to break. With unbearable shame and resentment, he was struggling to get up and fight again, but this affected the injuries of his internal organs. After spitting out a mouthful of blood, he passed out.

    Wang Bang was nervous and gasped. Previously, he knew that Ding Ning was very strong, but he never expected that even Old Wolf was not his match, so he was a little afraid.

    But when touching the gun around his waist, he regained his confidence immediately. ¡°No matter how strong you are, you can¡¯t bear the force of a bullet, can you?¡±

    Liu Qiang looked at Ding Ning with mixed feelings. ¡°Sure enough, this guy is remarkable!¡±

    ¡°Haha, I never expected that apart from extraordinary medical skills, Great Doctor Ding could have such an excellent martial arts ability.¡±

    Mayor Du heaved a long sigh of relief and smiling at Xu Minglu, said.

    ¡°Doctor Ding is a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine, and it¡¯s normal to have some Kung Fu, but I didn¡¯t expect that he could be so strong.¡±

    Xu Minglu knew that Ding Ning had Kung Fu, but he had no idea about Kung Fu and just felt that Old Wolf was very fast and should be very strong. That was why he subconsciously worried about Ding Ning. Seeing him win, he then said with a long sigh of relief and a smile.

    ¡°Want me to say it again? Get off her.¡±

    With knife-sharp eyes, Ding Ning stared at Zhang Shiqiu.

    Zhang Shiqiu shivered all over in fear. As his hands let go, Zhao Chenxi broke free, threw herself like a dove into Ding Ning¡¯s arms, and wept.

    Ding Ning was very embarrassed and held his hands high, lest others should misunderstand their rtionship.

    Mayor Du narrowed his eyes slightly, smiled, and shook his head. ¡°He is really young and romantic, haha.¡±

    ¡°Since ancient times, beautiful women have loved heroes. Doctor Ding is handsome, and he is so young and so promising. It¡¯s reasonable for a beauty to rush into his arms.¡±

    Xu Mingluughed and joked, and he was very grateful to Ding Ning. Since he went to the sanatorium with himst time, he had truly won Mayor Du¡¯s trust and consolidated his position as the first secretary of Ninghai.

    Mayor Du chuckled and shook his head but did not say anything. As a leader, he should be more easygoing in front of his subordinates, but he should not overstep the bottom line. If he did, his authority as a leader would be gone.

    He knew that Xu Minglu had a good rtionship with Ding Ning. Sometimes Xu Minglu helped Ding Ning in his name, but he did not mind because this was what he acquiesced to. After all, Ding Ning had saved his wife, and that was his great kindness to him, so he owed Ding Ning a great favor.

    Besides, he had also helped him ovee an impasse identally. Today he took time out of his busy schedule to find Ding Ning to help him, hoping that Ding Ning could make the driver who caused the ident wake up earlier; otherwise, if the driver never woke up, this trap would still be an impasse and could not be ovee.

    After letting out her feelings to her heart¡¯s fullest, Zhao Chenxi then found that she was in full view of the public, so she left his arms hurriedly, wiped away her tears, blushed, and lowered her head.

    ¡°Who let you out? Behave yourself, and don¡¯t y tricks!¡±

    Seeing that Childe Qiu was stunned, Wang Bang suddenly pulled out his gun, pointed at Ding Ning, and shouted.

    Mayor Du¡¯s expression changed, Xu Minglu¡¯s expression changed, Yang Zhiyong¡¯s expression also changed, and Director Li¡¯s expression became extremely gloomy.

    ¡°Director Wang, calm down!¡±

    Liu Qiang¡¯splexion changed drastically. He did not expect that Wang Bang was carrying a gun with him. Afraid that he would really shoot and hurt Ding Ning, he advised him quickly.

    ¡°You want to die!¡±

    Pointed at by Wang Bang with a gun again, Ding Ning could not cover up his killing intention anymore. Wang Bang had crossed the bottom line. It was not a big deal for Ding Ning to cooperatively go to the local police station with him to face an investigation, but this man threatened him with a gun at every turn. This action was intolerable to the extremes. Thus, he had to teach him a good lesson.

    ¡°What, what do you want to do? Don¡¯t, don¡¯t mess around.¡±

    Wang Bang¡¯s hands were shaking, and he shouted with an outward show of strength. Ding Ning¡¯s eyes were really scary, showing that he seemed to be a man from bloody battles. That strong killing intention Ding Ning had almost made him pee.

    ¡°Stop, who allows you to point your gun at others?¡±

    Li Guodong could not tolerate it anymore. Ignoring Mayor Du¡¯s previous signal, he pushed the door open, strode forward, and shouted angrily.

    Looking at Li Guodong¡¯s back, Mayor Du narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°This director is a little interesting, but when something has happened, how can you cover it up just because you want to?¡±

    When he saw Li Guodong¡¯s angry face, Wang Bang trembled all over, put away his gun, smiled, nodded, and went over to greet him. ¡°Director Li, why didn¡¯t you inform me before you came?¡±

    ¡°Mayor Du came here to do inspection, and District Director Yang and I only apanied him.¡±

    Li Guodong said expressionlessly, but the amount of information in these words was so much that Wang Bang¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°Uncle Li...¡±

    Zhang Shiqiu smiled and just wanted to say hello to Li Guodong, but he was stopped by thetter¡¯s cold nce. Then, from the corners of his eyes, he saw Yang Zhiyong and Secretary Sun who apanied two men looking like leaders walking to this ce. At once, he understood and turned around to leave.

    ¡°Did I allow you to leave?¡±

    Ding Ning stared at Zhang Shiqiu, and his tone was utterly unquestionable.

    Zhang Shiqiu suddenly stopped, turned around, and narrowing his eyes, said coldly, ¡°Who do you think you are? I can¡¯t leave unless you let me go?¡±

    This tone sounded very strong-willed, but it was a little weak in fact.

    Ding Ning slowly took out his police officer¡¯s certificate and said vigorously, ¡°I am a policeman. Now I suspect that you are rted to a case of adding poisonous and harmful chemicals to food. You can keep silent now, but every word you say will be evidence in court.¡±

    ¡°You are a policeman?¡± Zhang Shiqiu¡¯splexion changed, and he was a little afraid. If Ding Ning was a policeman, he might really be in trouble.

    ¡°Haha, what kind of policemen? This guy is a fake certificate maker...¡±

    ¡°Liu Qiang, Deputy Director of Bailong Town Police Station, met Consultant Ding before.¡±

    Wang Bang¡¯s mock was suddenly interrupted by a salute from Liu Qiang, and he turned to Li Guodong with shock.

    Li Guodong¡¯s pupils narrowed slightly, and he nodded imperceptibly.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. How could he be a policeman...¡±

    Wang Bang said without wits, unwilling to ept the change of Ding Ning¡¯s identity. In the crowd, Liu Wei shivered from head to toe, cried secretly, and shrank his neck in fear that Ding Ning would settle ounts with him.

    ¡°Why impossible? Consultant Ding is a consultant of the Municipal Criminal Police Team. The official document has been issued for a long time, and even our municipal government knows that, but why did a man in the public security system like you not know it?¡±

    Mayor Du walked quickly over and said coldly, and his powerful momentum made Wang Bang shake madly. Drooping his head, he said respectfully, ¡°Mayor Du, District Director Yang.¡±

    As her small mouth opened into a cute O-shape, Zhao Chenxi looked at Ding Ning stupidly. ¡°Isn¡¯t the certificate the guy made fake? How could it be real?

    ¡°Also, isn¡¯t he a little doctor? How did he know Mayor Du? And Mayor Du also endorsed him in person. This is incredible.

    ¡°Besides, this guy also has a National Security Bureau¡¯s certificate. It is also real, isn¡¯t it?¡± When Zhao Chenxi thought of this, her look at Ding Ning becameplicated. Every time when she thought that she had found every detail about Ding Ning, he would always give her a surprise, as if he was a strong old wine with an endless aftertaste and asting appeal, making her get addicted to it.¡±

    ¡°Huh, look at what you did! The criminals boldly kidnapped a person at the gate of the police station, but you didn¡¯t care about it. Instead, you defended the criminals. Are you worthy of the police uniform you wear? From now on, you will be suspended under investigation, and Deputy Director Liu Qiang will temporarily do your work.¡±

    Before Mayor Du opened his mouth, District Director Yang had poked Wang Bang¡¯s chest with his finger and reprimanded him angrily.

    ¡°I...¡±

    Wang Bang¡¯s face was ashen, his sweat rained down, and he gasped in difficulty. He wanted to argue but did not know how. As his body lost strength, he was paralyzed on the ground.

    Li Guodong¡¯s face twitched. Anyway, he was the director of the district bureau and the direct leader of Wang Bang. Even if District Director Yang had wanted to remove Wang Bang from office, he should have told him. Yet, the director ignored him, which meant that he was warning him.

    If Mayor Du had not been here, he would have argued with Yang Zhiyong for a while, but now, he had no such mood because he always felt that their strong power was on the verge of destruction.

    Zhang Shiqiu¡¯splexion suddenly changed. ¡°Yang Zhiyong is trying to convict him in the presence of the mayor!¡± Then, he cursed him in his mind, ¡°Old fox, you are cruel indeed.¡±

    At once, he snorted coldly and turned around to get in his car, for he had to hurry back to discuss this with his father and find a way to deal with it. After all, Mayor Du was even a little afraid of his father¡¯s backer.

    ¡°Have I allowed you to go? Director Liu, Zhang Shiqiu is suspected of kidnapping. Now cuff him for interrogation! ¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s impression of Liu Qiang was still very good. He nodded at him and instructed.

    ¡°What qualifications do you have to arrest me? Let go of me, ouch... It hurts; get off me.¡±

    Zhang Shiqiu desperately wanted to resist, but Liu Qiang held his shoulder by a merciless counterattack and then handcuffed him from behind.

    ¡°Liu Qiang, fuck you, you will see how you end because I won¡¯t let you off. My father is Zhang Changshun. If you dare to arrest me, my father won¡¯t spare you. I fuck your ancestors...¡±

    Zhang Shiqiu yelled, and his swear words were unbearable to the ear. Expressionless, Li Guodong sighed secretly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t help you, but that your son is so foolish. Even if I want to help you, I can¡¯t find the way.¡±

 Chapter 452 - The Honorary Professor

    <h4>Chapter 452 The Honorary Professor</h4>

    Mayor Du frowned and said, ¡°By relying on his father¡¯s power, hemitted evil acts. He is so savage, but there must be such a father, and then there is such a son. How can such a person do a good job? I¡¯m afraid that his past experience is not clean, either. Minglu, call the Municipal Discipline Commission¡¯srades, and asked them to take an investigation.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mayor Du!¡±

    Xu Minglu had a smile in his eyes and picked up his phone to contact the Discipline Commission.

    Li Guodong nced at District Director Yang and saw a smile on his lips. Apparently, he was buoyant.

    He couldn¡¯t help feeling startled. ¡°The series of responses of Mayor Du is so fast. He is taking this pretext to fight back!¡±

    Fortunately, he was an insider and had not got involved in it, but the current undercurrent was turbulent. It was time to take a stand, but where should he go?

    Thinking of this, Li Guodong¡¯s second look at Ding Ning was a slightly different. Back in the past, when the municipal criminal police team got a consultant, he turned up his nose, but he did not expect that this consultant had worked so soon.

    The office term change was to take ce next year, and who would be the top leader of Ninghai?

    At this critical moment, Mayor Du, whoplied with the will of the Central Agency in advance, stronglyunched the anti-corruption and anti-Mafia campaign to purify the political environment of Ninghai.

    This was good, but it affected the interests of so many people. These interest groups hated Mayor Du to their bones, thinking that he used this campaign as an excuse to clear the obstacles that would prevent his session in next year¡¯s office term change by cracking down on those who did not stand in line with him.

    Therefore, these interest groups, driven by those with bad intentions, secretly colluded with one another, wanting to make trouble and drive Mayor Du out of the political circle. At least, they must drive him out of Ninghai.

    In the morning, some interest groups had just begun to make tentative moves, while in the afternoon, Mayor Du had made a breakthrough from Zhang Shiqiu through this little consultant. Li Guodong, who had not been optimistic about Mayor Du, had to see him in a new light and began to consider taking a stand.

    What he did not know was that Ding Ning just happened to be at the site and got involved in this dispute unintentionally. Although he had the titles of Police Consultant and Consultant of National Security Bureau, he only approved his doctor¡¯s identity in his mind because that was his main business, but as a little doctor, he still did not know that he would make unimaginable waves in this turbulent political storm.

    Of course, Li Guodong, on his level of leadership, could not understand what Mayor Du had done at all. He thought that as long as the mayor did not take unexpected actions and served as a routine mayor, he would be re-elected next year.

    Unfortunately, even Xu Minglu did not know that Mayor Du¡¯s ambition was never to serve Ninghai, for he had an ideal to enter the center of politics and use his life-long learning to achieve his political ambitions and make contributions to the development of the whole Shenzhou.

    Therefore, he turned up his nose at the so-called covert collusion of these people. Regardless of everyone¡¯s opposition, he insisted on stronglyunching the anti-corruption and anti-Mafia campaign, but this was also a political spection.

    The chiefs of the Central Agency were about to reform, ready to rectify the unhealthy practices in the officialdom, purify the officialdom environment, enhance the credibility of the government, and resolutely crack down on the collusion between government and business and the collusion between government and underworld, and other undesirable phenomena. This had be the focus of next year¡¯s work.

    In fact, he had secretly got the urate information and only pushed it forward in Ninghai in advance. This was an action in line with the reform intention of the chief of the Central Agency and his own original intention.

    What was the trouble to be the enemy of the whole world? Even when all the Ninghai people scolded him, he did not mind, and he had secretly set up a special anti-Mafia and anti-corruption working group, which was responsible for umting experience in practice.

    As soon as the Central Agency¡¯s work report came out next year, everyone would know that he had been ahead of all the others and had be a forward-looking forerunner of this campaign, and then he would be appreciated by the Central Agency¡¯s chiefs and have a bright future.

    Although Mayor Du was very confident, he still did not expect that these oppositions had no bottom line to such an extent that they even sacrificed human lives to create this major traffic ident in an attempt to ruin his career.

    This was a very vulgar but effective method, but it was useless to him. Since the moment his wife woke up, his wife¡¯s family had restored their degree of support to him. A major traffic ident could only bring him small trouble at most, but it could not destroy his future.

    So, he had always been treating these interest groups with a looking-down attitude. If he found their problems, he would handle them with reasonably lighter means.

    However, what they had done had seriously crossed his bottom line of tolerance, making him strengthen his convictions. He would not only resort to severe investigations, but he would also punish them severely and would not let them off. Such lunatics did not even deserve to be humans, let alone to be an official.

    In just a few seconds, Mayor Du had recalled his experiences over the years. Wearing a smile, he shook hands with Ding Ning and then introduced him to everyone, ¡°This is Ding Ning, a consultant to the Municipal Criminal Police Team and an honorary professor at the Medical College of Ninghai University.¡±

    Ding Ning was a little confused. ¡°When did I be an honorary professor?¡± But it was not suitable to ask more about it now, so he only politely shook hands with Yang Zhiyong and the others and said hello to them.

    Theplexions of Yang Zhiyong and the others changed slightly because of these words, and their indifferent smiles had be a little more sincere. ¡°Such a young professor and also a consultant to the Municipal Criminal Police Team, he is quite promising!¡±

    Li Guodong was a typical example. After the subtle changes urred in his mind and he knew that Ding Ning and he could be regarded as colleagues working in the same system, he held his hands quite enthusiastically and asked about his living situation, as if he was a long-time friend, making Ding Ning feel ttered.

    As a man promoted by Mayor Du, Yang Zhiyong could see that Mayor Du was very kind to Ding Ning and took him quite seriously, so he concluded that Ding Ning stood in line with them and treated him more warmly.

    Director Sun wanted to show his friendliness, but obviously, his position was a bit low. After a quick handshake with Ding Ning, he was jostled away by Yang Zhiyong. Anyway, he could notpete with the district director for the chance and had to stand behind with frustration, but his eyes glittered with obscure luster.

    Soon, Ding Ning became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention and walked with Mayor Du arm in arm. Surrounded by everyone, they entered the Bailong Town Police Station.

    Zhao Chenxi followed them quietly, with different colors glittering in her beautiful eyes. For the first time, she thought that Ding Ning seemed to beparable to her brother.

    As a girl with a perfect brother, she felt so much pain, in fact. After all, she was used to perfection and could not tolerate any defects, so she had an exceptionally high requirement in spouse selection.

    So many boys pursued her. Those boys who were excellent in other people¡¯s eyes could not evenpare with her brother¡¯s one hair. Since she always took her brother as her standard, she even thought that she would not meet a person who could meet her mate-selection criteria in her whole life.

    But Ding Ning seemed to have broken this unshakable rule at the moment. For one thing, he was not as brilliant as his brother, who was the focus of attention wherever he went; for another, sometimes he was even very inconspicuous.

    However, when she observed him carefully, she found that he was very handsome indeed and even seemed not in an inferior positionpared with her brother. Yet, hecked the eye-catching affinity that her brother was born with, nor did he have the nobility and elegance of someone from a powerful family, but the asional sharpness that burst out of him was striking.

    He was like a sharpness-restrained sword hidden in the scabbard. It looked dim on the surface, but once it was taken out, the light it gave off was like that of a peerless weapon, and nothing could block his light.

    The iparable sense of security he bore especially attracted her, making her deeply fascinated, and she could not even get that feeling from her brother.

    Her brother made her feel proud, and she even admired him, but he was like a superstar, whom she could see but could not get close to, and he always gave her a slight sense of alienation.

    Yet, Ding Ning, the little gigolo in her mind, brought her a kind of totally different feeling: He was like an elder brother next door, and he was so real that she could touch him just by reaching out her hand.

    He was also like a gurgling stream, which quietly flowed into her heart in a soft and silent way, so that when she thought of him, she felt easy, happy, sweet...

    Unconsciously, Zhao Chenxi blushed and spat quietly. ¡°Zhao Chenxi, how coquettish you are! He¡¯s a scum who loves two girls at the same time and a gigolo who only speaks sweet words. Don¡¯t be fooled by him.¡±

    But no matter how she imposed psychological hints on herself, she still could not stop her curiosity and affection for Ding Ning, so she felt very frustrated.

    Ding Ning did not know what she was thinking. Now, he was in ecstasy because Xu Minglu secretly told him that after reporting to the chiefs of the Central Agency, Vice-minister Jiang got special benefits for him: He was exceptionally granted the title of honorary professor of the Medical College of Ninghai University and the title of chief physician; he was also given the national special allowance. The certificates would be issued recently.

    This was a matter of certainty, so when Mayor Du introduced him just now, he especially mentioned his professor¡¯s identity.

    These were not the only benefits. The clinical trial results of the Rice Bean Oral Solution were surprisingly good. So far, it had entered the third phase of the trial and attracted the great attention of the chiefs of the Central Agency. It was reported that when all the clinical trials were finished, the state would grant him the honorary title of Academician of the Shenzhou Academy of Sciences.

    Compared with the title of academician of the Shenzhou Academy of Sciences, the professor¡¯s identity was not worth mentioning, for the Academician of the Shenzhou Academy of Sciences was the highest and life-long honorary title in Shenzhou.

    How could Ding Ning not feel ecstatic? Although he had predicted this day, he did not expect it toe so soon and so suddenly. He even thought that he would only get these titles when he won the Nobel Prize.

    After hearing the exnation of Xu Minglu, Ding Ning suddenly realized that he could also be counted as one who benefited from the policy. In the past, Shenzhou Country¡¯s government only encouraged their scientists with the spirit of dedication in a bureaucratic fashion. As a result, a massive brain drain was caused. Taken by other countries that provided superior conditions, they served them.

    The top leaders of Shenzhou Country¡¯s government had been aware of the serious brain drain. After pondering their previous improper measures, they decided to give the best treatment to the special talents who could make contributions to the country. The conditions were extremely good: Each of them would be given a house with the size they needed in the city where they lived; they could enjoy the national lifetime allowance; their problems such as children¡¯s schooling, employment and others would also be solved.

    Ding Ning happened to encounter this good policy, so he could get part of the welfare in advance. The government was afraid that he would be attracted by other countries during this period. If this urred, it would cause a brain drain and loss to the nation.

    Although the clinical trial of the Rice Bean Oral Solution had not been fullypleted, the clinical results of the first two phases showed that its effect was quite significant without any toxic and side effects, and it could rece all antibiotics. For the international medicalmunity, this was also andmark breakthrough.

    Many academicians of physiological medicine of the Shenzhou Academy of Sciences were very interested in the two microorganisms: rice kernels and bean sprouts. They had studied them, and some had even used them in the experiments they were doing. It was conceivable that Shenzhou medicine would have a booming development in the next few years.

    Now, the nation was very confident in the clinical effect of the Rice Bean Oral Solution; otherwise, its clinical trial would not have entered the third phase so soon. The fact was that it would take at least five or six years for normal new drugs to appear on the market.

    After all, some of the seque and harmfulness of some drugs had an incubation period. Presently, they might look fine, but no one knew if they could cause other serious consequences in a few years.

 Chapter 453 - The Progress of the Case

    <h4>Chapter 453 The Progress of the Case</h4>

    The eleration of the trial progress was the result of the pressure from the pharmaceutical giants in Mi Country. After Mecab Pharmaceutical Group announced to refuse to renew its contracts with all pharmaceuticalpanies in Shenzhou, two more pharmaceutical giants in Mi Country announced that the pharmaceutical agency fees for Shenzhou would be increased tenfold; otherwise, they would cancel all the agency rights of all pharmaceuticalpanies in Shenzhou. The truth was that they wanted to use antibiotics to force Shenzhou Country to bend its back to Mi Country in some way. This was extremely despicable.

    If the Shenzhou government had not gathered all medical experts to study antibiotics in advance and had also developed the Rice Bean Oral Solution in time, the Shenzhou government would probably have swallowed the insult silently topromise with Mi Country for the sake of national safety.

    Superficially, this was just amercial act, but in fact, this was a confrontation on the national level. Once the Shenzhou governmentpromised with Mi Country, the whole nation would lose face and would beughed at by all the countries watching the fun. This would also mean that Shenzhou was in a disadvantageous position in economic sanctions and counter-sanctions with Mi Country.

    So, the R&D and appearance of the Rice Bean Oral Solution had be a magic weapon, which, as a life-saving straw, was of great significance at this critical moment.

    From an economic point of view, Shenzhou Country had since shaken off its dependence on the antibiotics of Western medicine. After the Rice Bean antibiotic appeared, the Western pharmaceutical giants could no longer use antibiotics to earn the wealth of astronomical figures from Shenzhou. Instead, they could only humbly beg Shenzhou Country to grant them the right to buy the Rice Bean Antibiotic. After all, the Rice Bean Oral Solution did not have all kinds of toxic and side effects that ordinary antibiotics had, so no one would ignore its role.

    From a political perspective, Shenzhou Country had fought wonderfully in the anti-trade sanctions war, making those countries that wanted to watch the fun obediently shut their mouths and have to proactively move closer to Shenzhou Country by swallowing the humiliation. Anyway, the Rice Bean Antibiotic was Shenzhou people¡¯s. If they did not behave themselves, Shenzhou Country could certainly refuse to provide it for them because the country had the absolute initiative.

    In this case, it was easy to understand why the clinical trial process of the Rice Bean Oral Solution must be sped up. The Shenzhou government was now striving for sess and watching the Western pharmaceutical giants ying tricks because it was waiting for the clinical trial of the Rice Bean Oral Solution to seed and appear on the market, with which it would p these pharmaceutical giants hard in the face. By then, the situation would changepletely: They woulde to beg Shenzhou Country with crying tones to sign agency contracts with them.

    After hearing the importance of it, Ding Ning got a good mood. What he cared about was not that how much profit the Rice Bean Oral Solution could bring to him, but that he could do something for the country. That was why he was happy.

    Mayor Du and the others were drinking tea and chatting about anything that came to their mind, but they did not mention leaving now, making Li Guodong puzzled. ¡°If they came for Ding Ning, they should go back now when the matter is settled, but if they came for work inspection, they haven¡¯t read any of the files in the Bailong Town Police Station.¡±

    He wanted to ask, but finding that Yang Zhiyong did not say a word about leaving, he did not have a suitable excuse to ask and had to chat with them perfunctorily.

    Director Sun was like sitting on pins and needles. For several times, he wished to make a call in the name of going to the washroom, but he failed because Xu Minglu followed him smilingly all the way.

    What they did not know was that ording to the confessions of Erwang and Gouwa, arge number of police andw enforcement officers of the Food and Drug Administration were sealing up the 30 gluten factories in the entire Haidong District and arresting all the people involved for investigation and inquiry.

    ording to the Interpretation of the Supreme People¡¯s Court and the Supreme People¡¯s Procuratorate on Several Issues Concerning the Applicable Laws for Handling the Criminal Cases of Endangering Food Safety, whoever that adulterated toxic and harmful substances into the food produced or sold or knowingly sold the food with toxic and harmful substances, shall be sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment of no more than five years or criminal detention and shall also, or shall only, be sentenced to a fine of more than 50% of the sales amount but less than twice of the amount.

    Zhang Changshun only had the son Zhang Shiqiu and extremely doted on him, so he was sure to save his son. This was what Mayor Du wanted.

    In this silent duel, Zhang Changshun was very likely to be a key figure. Mayor Du was going to make a breakthrough from him and turned his passive position into an active position, in order to take the next step of oveing the impasse.

    At this time in the office, Xiao Nuo was thinking hard with her eyes closed to make everything clear in her mind. On the desk, there was a piece of a woman¡¯s personal information, in which a flowery smile was shown in a photo. It was the smile of a beauty, whose name was Gao Meiling.

    ording to the investigation conducted by the Municipal Criminal Team in the morning, the driver who caused the ident was named Hu Quan, a 36-year-old Ninghai local, and his wife died long ago. He raised his only son by delivering goods, and his living condition was extremely harsh.

    From the investigation on Hu Quan¡¯s social rtions and money transactions, Xiao Nuo found that Hu Quan¡¯s eight-year-old son Hu Xiaobing got leukemia and had to undergo hemodialysis every week. As ofst week, he had owed more than 100,000 yuan to the hospital, and the hospital urged him daily to pay for the treatment, ready to drive Hu Xiaobing out of the hospital, but Hu Quan suddenly paid all the arrears yesterday and also transferred the guardianship of Hu Xiaobing to his cousin Gao Meiling.

    Who on earth helped him pay the hospital expenses? Xiao Nuo specially asked Gao Meiling who opened a bar about it.

    Gao Meiling exined that when she found her cousin Hu Quan had fallen into a desperate situation, she lent him money to pay the medical expenses with a loan certificate as proof.

    As for the guardianship, she exined that Hu Quan said he was going to work in other areas to make a lot of money to pay his son¡¯s medical expenses and then entrusted her to temporarily serve as Hu Xiaobing¡¯s guardian. As his rtive, she could not refuse him and promised to help him, but she did not expect that Hu Quan¡¯s mood was so low that he was drunk and drove, leading to such a bitter result.

    The exnation was very reasonable, and the traffic ident seemed to be normal, but Xiao Nuo noticed something wrong when she found Gao Meiling was extremely concerned about whether Hu Quan was dead or not.

    Theoretically, they were cousins and it was normal for a female cousin to care about whether her male cousin was dead or not, but she only cared about that and never cared about his legal responsibility in this ident. This was unreadable.

    Back to her office, Xiao Nuo carefully studied the personal information collected by the police officers about Gao Meiling, trying to find some clues.

    Gao Meiling was 33 years old, single but beautiful. Like Hu Quan, she was also a local farmer, and both of them were upstarts who got rich through the government¡¯s demolition.

    Yet, after his wife died of a disease and his son had leukemia, his rich life rapidly went down, and now he shouldered heavy debts.

    In contrast, Gao Meiling took the relocation funds and opened a bar with quite a sharpmercial sense. Now, she had tens of millions of assets at least, and it was normal for her to lend Hu Quan more than 100,000 to pay the medical expenses of Hu Xiaobing.

    This was too normal, and then Xiao Nuo thought this must be fishy because Gao Meiling was a very snobbish and greedy person. Previously when Hu Quan¡¯s life did not go down, the two families interacted with each other, but after Hu Quan became a poor man, theirmunication became quite rare although they still kept in touch. Being a woman like Gao Meiling, she would never lend money to Hu Quan so kindly, let alone being Hu Xiaobing¡¯s guardian.

    It was unreasonable for a beautiful woman to be single at the age of 33. For a female bar owner, this was even more unreasonable. No one pursued her? That was impossible.

    So, how could a woman guard a bar that made lucrative sums every day? And it was arge bar which had been expanded three times.

    Unless she had a backer who could guard the ce, so she did not get into a rtionship and was still single today. This was the only reason to exin it.

    ¡°Tock, tock, tock!¡±

    There were knocks on the door, and Xiao Nuo rubbed his temple. ¡°Come in!¡±

    ¡°Captain, found!¡±

    Fang Xiaomu came in excitedly with a file of information.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Refreshed, Xiao Nuo stood up.

    After she became suspicious of Gao Meiling, she asked Fang Xiaomu to investigate Gao Meiling¡¯s social rtions, hoping to find out who was behind her. This person was very likely to be the culprit behind the scenes in nning the major traffic ident.

    ¡°ording to our investigation of Gao Meiling¡¯s friends and the surveince video of the area near her living ce we checked, we found that she and three men maintained improper male and female rtions.¡±

    Speaking of this, Fang Xiaomu suddenly realized that Xiao Nuo was a girl, so he became a little embarrassed and shut up.

    Xiao Nuo did not mind. After all, she was a police officer and should not avoid anything like this, so she said emphatically, ¡°Who are they?¡±

    ¡°One is Chen Kaiyang, Deputy Director of the Branch Bureau of Haidong District, one is Zhang Changshun, Deputy District Director of Haidong District, and the third one is...¡±

    Fang Xiaomu said shyly, ¡°The third one is Zhang Shiqiu, the son of Zhang Changshun.¡±

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s eyes widened, showing a strong disgust, and then she couldn¡¯t help shouting, ¡°They are father and son!¡±

    ¡°Cough, it¡¯s normal for a son and his father to bed the same woman. Anyway, Gao Meiling is not Zhang Shiqiu¡¯s mother.¡±

    Fang Xiaomu could not often see such an ordinary person¡¯s expression from Xiao Nuo¡¯s face, so he smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s really disgusting. Fang Xiaomu, your mind is so evil because you even take the phenomenon of moral decay as normal. It seems that your mind must be reformed.¡±

    Xiao Nuo remembered that she had drunk a cup of tea made by Gao Meiling herself, and this made her feel a little queasy, but in order to maintain her image in front of her subordinate, she still held her hands together and made a series of clicking sounds, staring at Fang Xiaomu with a bad intention.

    ¡°Captain Xiao, Big Sister Xiao, I was wrong, okay? Please spare me, and I will never dare again.¡±

    Wearing a grimace, Fang Xiaomu bowed for mercy again and again, for he knew how miserable the person who went through Xiao Nuo¡¯s ¡°mind reform¡± would be. Old Li, who had been reformedst time, was still limping.

    Since he built a good rtionship with Ding Ning, Xiao Nuo had been taking good care of him and putting him in an important position, and he did not disappoint Ding Ning and became Xiao Nuo¡¯s vanguard soldier. Now, he was the squadron leader of team No. 1.

    Through theirmunication, he had understood Xiao Nuo¡¯s character: Cold-faced, warm-hearted, and easy-going. When they talked in informal asions, they called each other sister and brother.

    ¡°Look at your behavior! How could a criminal policeman without a good fighting ability? Small and weak, you have to do more exercise.¡±

    Xiao Nuo said ruthlessly, but she had let Fang Xiaomu off, in fact. Fang Xiaomu was relieved and said with a grin, ¡°I can¡¯tpare with my brother-inw.¡±

    ¡°Go away, don¡¯t call him like that. What brother-inw? Nothing has been decided.¡±

    Xiao Nuo blushed and scolded him with a smile, but she thought bitterly, ¡°This guy is really capable of making trouble and will get involved in everything. How could he suddenly go to Haidong District to investigate the so-called gluten factory? He is really a restless guy.¡±

    At that time, when she saw Ding Ning¡¯s Phaeton turn into a pile of scrap iron, she almost shed tears. If Secretary Xu did not tell her that Ding Ning was fine in the Bailong Town Police Station, she could not waited to see him immediately.

    ¡°By the way, Xiaomu, can that car be repaired?¡±

    ¡°It can be repaired. Hey, sure enough, the car is really strange. Its front and trunk have been turned into scrap iron, but its inside is fine, and nothing was broken at all.¡±

    Fang Xiaomu said a little fearfully, ¡°Fortunately, it is like this; otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that brother-in... the consultant might have been in danger this time.¡±

    Xiao Nuo was very confident that Ding Ning was a creature of magic. She pouted with a smile, but did notment. Ding Ning¡¯s magic attribute was her secret, and she would not share it with anyone. After a groan, she said, ¡°Well, we have these suspects, but you have to continue to work hard, checking the fund transfers of Gao Meiling¡¯s bank ount and seeing if there are other clues.¡±

 Chapter 454 - Mayor Duâ€™s Promise

    <h4>Chapter 454 Mayor Du¡¯s Promise</h4>

    After Fang Xiaomu left, Xiao Nuo picked up the phone and dialed a number. ¡°Secretary Xu, ording to our investigation, Hu Quan¡¯s cousin Gao Meiling is suspected. She and Chen Kaiyang, Zhang Changshun and Zhang Changshun¡¯s son Zhang Shiqiu have long maintained improper male and female rtions...¡±

    After Secretary Xu hung up the phone, he whispered something in Mayor Du¡¯s ear, and Mayor Du kept calm. When he heard Chen Kaiyang¡¯s name, he gave a knowing smile.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go. Hey, where is Professor Ding?¡±

    Mayor Du stood up but suddenly found Ding Ning was not here, so he asked in surprise.

    ¡°Director Liu asked him to discuss something, and they were talking next door.¡±

    Zhao Chenxi stood up and answered.

    Mayor Du frowned as he watched her, showing a thinking expression. ¡°Little girl, I seem to have seen you somewhere. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Zhao Chenxi was shocked but gave a sweet smile. ¡°Mayor Du, you might be wrong. My name is Chenxi, an ordinary university student majoring in journalism and media.¡±

    ¡°Chen Xi?¡± Mayor Du shook his head with a wry smile. Maybe he was mistaken because he had not heard of this name.

    Director Sun¡¯s eyes glittered, and a look of contempt appeared in his eyes. ¡°The old jerk is even using such an old-fashioned way to seduce a woman. More importantly, she is Professor Ding¡¯s girlfriend. He is really shameless.

    ¡°But this is also good. It means that the old jerk is not wless, and he likes women. Hehe, when ites to the critical moment, this may be his Achilles¡¯ heel.¡±

    Mayor Du did not know that he only felt Zhao Chenxi was a little familiar and asked her casually, but it caused Director Sun¡¯s cranky thoughts. If Mayor Du learned his dirty idea, he would spit blood out of anger. After a groan, he sat back. ¡°Wait for him then.¡±

    ¡°Let me ask him back.¡±

    Zhao Chenxi volunteered to go to Ding Ning, but when she went out, she quietly stuck out her tongue with relief.

    ¡°I hope Mayor Du doesn¡¯t remember who I am. After all, I met Mayor Du at a wine party in Yan Jing in the past.¡±

    Subconsciously, she did not want Ding Ning to know her name. Previously, the bastard Ji Ji betrayed her after he was beaten by Ding Ning.

    In the office of the Deputy Director, Ding Ning looked at Liu Qiang solemnly. ¡°Do you mean that you suspect them of smuggling?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Bailong town used to be a small fishing vige. Later, it became a port and gradually evolved into Bailong town. The whole town serves Bailong Port.¡±

    Liu Qiang nodded and exined, ¡°More than ten nautical miles to the east is the East Sea, and more than twenty nautical miles to the south is the South Sea. This is a natural channel for smuggling.¡±

    ¡°Do the customs and the water police not care about it?¡±

    Ding Ning frowned and asked in doubt.

    ¡°This is the key point I want to address. Wang Bang is very likely to be a puppet, and there is a huge safety behind him, which can even trap some people in the customs department; otherwise, problems must have appeared in such a long time.¡±

    Liu Qiang lighted a cigarette for Ding Ning and continued, ¡°It is uneasy for a grass-roots director of the local police station to get promoted, but relying on his good rtionship with the district bureau and district government, he could easily get promotion and serve as a deputy director of the district bureau, but after working in the Bailong Town Police Station for nearly 20 years, he was still satisfied to be such a director. Do you think this is normal? ording to my secret investigation, various signs show that they are smuggling something, but I don¡¯t know what it exactly is.¡±

    Ding Ning nodded. ¡°It is very abnormal. I am not a member of the government system, but in terms of human nature, everyone has ambitions. I have some knowledge of the temper and character of Wang Bang. His rtions can help him get promoted, but he doesn¡¯t want promotion and has been working satisfied as a director for almost 20 years. This proves that there must be something attractive enough to him here. What you said is very likely, but it is useless without evidence.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t have any evidence.¡±

    Liu Qiang opened a file bag and handed him a few photos. ¡°I found that sometimes he would go to the riverside to meet people alone at night and send something to the cargo ship by speedboat. Once, I followed him to the riverside at night and took a few photos secretly, but I did not go near because I was afraid of disturbing them, and I didn¡¯t even turn on the sh, so the photos are blurry. ¡±

    Ding Ning flipped through the dim photos, which were dark and indeed blurry, but when he saw one of the photos, his pupils suddenly shrank into a tiny spot and asked eagerly, ¡°Director Liu, you would see lots of contact persons each time, right?¡±

    ¡°Right, how could you know that?¡±

    Liu Qiang nodded repetitively and asked with a little confusion.

    Ding Ning heaved a long sigh but did not answer his question. Instead, his expression became more serious than ever. ¡°Director Liu, you don¡¯t have to care about this from now on.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? You are a special consultant to the Municipal Criminal Police Team. You are also afraid of them, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Obviously, Liu Qiang misunderstood him, so he suddenly stood up and questioned him with a red face, without concealing the anger and disappointment on his face.

    Ding Ning appeased him with a bitter smile. ¡°Director Liu, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not what you think. It¡¯s tooplicated to exin this. I won¡¯t let you care about them not because I¡¯m afraid of them, but because the special department of our country has long been watching them. These people are very strong. If you are found by them, you will die needlessly. This is not what I want to see.¡±

    ¡°You are not lying to me, are you?¡±

    Liu Qiang stared at Ding Ning¡¯s eyes suspiciously.

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes were quite clear and sincere. ¡°I¡¯m a consultant to the Criminal Police Team, and I will never lie to you.¡±

    After staring at him for a long time, Liu Qiang sat down again and took a drag of smoke unhappily. ¡°I believe you, but how could you know that the special department has been watching them?¡±

    ¡°Because I am not only a consultant to the police but also a consultant to the National Security Bureau.¡±

    Ding Ning fooled him in a serious manner, for he could not tell him what happened to Dafei and Qiu Hong. On the one hand, it was a long story; on the other hand, he had his own secret and could not exin it. So, he had to use the identity of the member of the National Security Bureau as a shield.

    ¡°Really? You are also a member of the National Security Bureau?¡±

    As his eyes brightened, Liu Qiang had a longing expression. As a former scout, he liked adventure and excitement in his nature and had an overflowing longing for the mysterious National Security Bureau.

    Ding Ning had an idea. ¡°Liu Qiang is upright and can keep investigating Wang Bang¡¯s criminal evidence secretly for so long. He is absolutely a good candidate.¡±

    Then he said with a smile, ¡°Director Liu, are you interested in being a member of the National Security Bureau?¡±

    ¡°A member of the National Security Bureau? Can I?¡±

    Liu Qiang¡¯s breathing suddenly became rapid. Although he was not confident, his eyes were full of expectations.

    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee it, but I will report it to my superiors. If you can pass the test and the political screening, there should be no problem.¡±

    Ding Ning did not dare to make any promises because it was hard to tell if Mo Fei would do him a favor, so he could only ask him to have a try.

    ¡°Thank you. Thank you very much. I was a scout when I was in the army. After I left the army, I was assigned to the public security department, but I even more yearned for the exciting life of a member of the National Security Bureau, in fact.¡±

    Liu Qiang was too excited to speak coherently.

    Ding Ningughed. ¡°Since you are a former scout, that¡¯s better. I think you are bound to pass it. Leave me your phone number, and I¡¯ll call you back whether it¡¯s sessful or not.¡±

    ¡°Okay, whether it¡¯s sessful or not, I will owe you a favor.¡±

    Liu Qiang was also a straightforward person. Although he did not dare to have too much hope, he would not give up if there was a chance.

    When Ding Ning exchanged phone numbers with him, his eyes could not help turning again to the one-eyed man who exposed his appearance as he lighted a cigarette in the photo. That man was Violent Dragon, who was beside Deng Ning-Finger.

    So, what they smuggled was obvious, not the so-called smuggled goods but thepatriots of Shenzhou Country. They wove a hugework of human rtionships and used this smuggling channel to send thepatriots of Shenzhou Country to foreign countries for inhumane human tests.

    ¡°Tock, tock, tock!¡±

    There were knocks on the door, which Liu Qiang then opened, and Zhao Chenxi put her head in and said, ¡°Mayor Du and hispanions are going back, and I came to ask you to leave.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I see.¡±

    Ding Ning instantly put the photos in his pocket and said to Liu Qiang, ¡°Remember what I said. I¡¯ll take care of this matter.¡±

    Liu Qiang hesitated but finally nodded. ¡°Okay, I will remember.¡±

    Ding Ning sighed in his mind. He knew that Liu Qiang was very strong-minded and would not be easily affected by others. Apparently, he did not take Ding Ning¡¯s words seriously.

    When he left the police station, it was evening. Mayor Du declined District Director Yang¡¯s invitation to dinner and asked him to take Zhao Chenxi, who was somewhat unwilling to leave, back to her school by car, while he drove Ding Ning straight to his wife¡¯s sanatorium, where Hu Quan was secretly arranged by him to stay, and it was specially guarded by the armed police. Therefore, it was not easy for some people to murder Hu Quan.

    As for Zhang Shiqiu and Wang Bang, they had already been sent to the Criminal Police Team of the Municipal Police Bureau. This indirectly showed Mayor Du¡¯s attitude that he distrusted the District Public Security Bureau, making Li Guodong very embarrassed.

    ¡°Little Ding, I want you to wake up Hu Quan, the driver who caused the ident you saw in the morning.¡±

    In the car, Mayor Du asked sincerely. His change of addressing Ding Ning suggested that he was close to Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning frowned. ¡°Is he not awake yet?¡±

    ¡°No, if he can wake up a little earlier, the situation will be in our favor.¡±

    Mayor Du sighed. Although it was possible for them to get information from Zhang Shiqiu, he hoped to use the two channels at the same time to make the situation more favorable.

    After getting the hint of Mayor Du, Xu Minglu told him all the details of the matter without concealing anything. He was really sincere.

    Ding Ning was stunned because he did not know that there were such intricate reasons. ¡°The officialdom is really scary.¡±

    But whether it was because of morality and justice or his friendship with Mayor Du, since he had got involved, he would not just sit idly by. So, he instantly answered, ¡°No problem!¡±

    ¡°Little Ding, I don¡¯t want to thank you with hypocritic words. If you have any problems in the future, just tell Uncle Du. As long as your requests are not crime-rted, I will help you.¡±

    In a good mood, Mayor Du told him his attitude with a smile.

    ¡°Mayor Du, after learning his character, we know Brother Ding is not a man who willmit crimes! If anything really happens, it must be that others have provoked him first.¡±

    Xu Minglu gave Ding Ning an envious nce, and quipped with a smile. With such a promise from Mayor Du, Ding Ning could basically act arrogantly in Ninghai in the future.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Uncle Du.¡±

    Ding Ning was naturally happy to get this promise and did not mind calling him ¡°uncle¡±. After all, he was much older and was Qiao Qiao¡¯s uncle-inw and Ding Ning would not suffer losses by calling him ¡°uncle¡±.

    Besides, he was willing to build ties with a person like Mayor Du, let alone he also liked Mayor Du¡¯s character. Although he had some bureaucratic habits, he had integrity in his bones.

    After going through close examination and inquiry many times, Ding Ning came to the sanatorium again. Through Mayor Du¡¯s introduction, he knew that this was the cadres¡¯ sanatorium for the military regions of Ninghai Garrison Command Headquarters. All those who could live here were retired top leaders from different military regions, with the lowest rank being major general. Therefore, this ce was heavily guarded.

    Ding Ning was so shocked. ¡°There are not many generals in Shenzhou Country. Now, there are only about 30 generals, more than 130 lieutenant generals, and about 300 major generals in service. In total, there are no more than 500 generals, but in this ce, any old man who walks around is a major general at least.¡±

 Chapter 455 - Commander Guan Quits Smoking

    <h4>Chapter 455 Commander Guan Quits Smoking</h4>

    They had retired and were not active generals, but the more it was like this, the more dignified they were. After all, the generals who had gone through the war years were more valuable.

    Thus, Ding Ning looked more forward to the International Special Force Competition that was to be held after this Shenzhou New Year holiday. ¡°If I get the title of Dragon Teeth, that is a sudden rise to the top position, and I will surely be a major general!¡±

    The car stopped in front of a garden-style mansion, and a mighty-looking man in in clothes came out. Mayor Du stepped forward and held his hand. ¡°Commander Guan, thank you for helping me.¡±

    ¡°Mayor Du, you are so courteous.¡±

    In his fifties, Commander Guan was strong-built and had a loud and solemn voice, a straight back and a square face, which looked majestic even if he was not angry. At first sight, anyone would know that this was an iron-blood soldier who had been in a high position for a long time.

    Mayor Du was the head of a city, but since military and political affairs were separated, he must get the permission of Commander Guan before putting Hu Quan in the cadres¡¯ sanatorium. This time he owed him a favor.

    ¡°This is Doctor Ding, right? Hello, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±

    After a brief greeting, Commander Guan turned smilingly to Ding Ning and extended his hand warmly.

    Ding Ning hurriedly stepped forward, shook his hand with his two hands, and asked with a little confusion, ¡°Commander Guan, you know me?¡±

    ¡°Ha, ha, Doctor Ding, you are very famous. How could I not know you?¡±

    Commander Guanughed heartily and winked like an acquaintance, making him feel helpless.

    However, he knew that after this Shenzhou New Year holiday, he would go to the Sharp Sword special team under themand of Commander Guan with the pseudonym of Ning Ding and represent the Sharp Sword to participate in the Domestic Army Competition. As a matter of fact, he could be counted as his future leader. Naturally, he should build a good rtionship with him.

    Although he did not know how Mo Fei told Commander Guan about him, he believed that he never told him his real identity.

    Since Commander Guan did not know his real identity, it was worth pondering the situation that he treated Ding Ning with so much warmth.

    Those who show others exceptional courtesy must demand something from others. Since themander of such a garrisonmand waited for him in person and weed him with a smile, Ding Ning had predicted that he might want him to do something.

    ¡°Commander Guan, I am ttered. If a little boy like me can do anything to help you, just give me instructions.¡±

    No matter what, for Ding Ning, entering the Dragon Soul with the identity of a member of the Sharp Sword special team meant that he owed Commander Guan a favor, so he did not mind using medical skills to repay the favor.

    Indeed, Commander Guan wanted him to do something, but he did not beat about the bush andughed heartily. ¡°Okay, little brother, you are straightforward, and I like this character, but I can¡¯t take the first requester¡¯s position to ask for help as a second requester. You should deal with Mayor Du¡¯s affair first. In a while, let me treat you to dinner, and we can talk about it as we eat.¡±

    ¡°Okay, see youter!¡±

    Ding Ning nodded politely and walked toward the ward with Mayor Du wearing a smile.

    Taking advantage of the absence of outsiders, Mayor Du whispered in Ding Ning¡¯s ear, ¡°Commander Guan is only a major general, but his background is impressive. It is worthwhile for him to owe you a favor.¡±

    Ding Ning immediately realized that he was reminding him to notice this point and helping him build a human rtionship, so he nodded gently to show he understood.

    Walking through the corridor, they came to a ward guarded by four armed policemen. After going through strict identity checks, they entered a luxurious ward like a five-star hotel, and Ding Ning saw Hu Quan in aa.

    In the ward, there were also two armed policemen who kept watching. Even when doctors and nurses came in to renew the medicine, they would be watching closely on the side. This showed that Mayor Du attached great importance to the safety of Hu Quan.

    Ding Ning wasted no time to treat Hu Quan. Although he could not let Hu Quan recover immediately, he could wake him up earlier.

    Five minutester, Hu Quan gradually woke up, and his dull eyes gradually restored their vision, but his face was all nk because he did not know why he was here.

    Ding Ning fulfilled his responsibility but had no interest in the interrogation, so he took the initiative to leave the room and went to the window at the end of the corridor to smoke.

    ¡°Give me a cigarette, too!¡±

    Ding Ning did not know when Commander Guan hade, and then asked him for a cigarette like an old friend.

    Quite appreciative of Commander Guan¡¯s military character that he did not assume airs, Ding Ning took out a CHUNGHWA cigarette and handed it to him.

    Commander Guan waved his hand to refuse him to light the cigarette, nor did he light it himself. Instead, he only put it at his nose and sniffed it with an enchanted expression as if this could satisfy his craving.

    ¡°Commander Guan, you don¡¯t smoke?¡±

    Ding Ning took a drag and asked with a little confusion.

    ¡°I did in the past, but I¡¯ve given up now.¡±

    Commander Guan showed a look of nostalgia.

    Ding Ning teased him in the manner of an old friend. ¡°Commander Guan, you must have a story.¡±

    ¡°Well, as a man, who doesn¡¯t have a story?¡±

    Commander Guan said with a vicissitude on his face, taking an extremely high pretension.

    Ding Ning secretlyughed, knowing that he was waiting for him to ask questions, but pitifully, he was not so curious.

    Immediately, he looked out of the window with a mncholy expression and pretended to smoke in a pensive manner. ¡°Damn, who doesn¡¯t know how to pretend to be mncholy?¡±

    Commander Guan saw that Ding Ning did not ask him as expected, so he said a little depressed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about my story?¡±

    ¡°Commander Guan, if you want to say it, you will naturally tell me. If you don¡¯t, you won¡¯t even if I ask.¡±

    Ding Ning rolled his eyes secretly. ¡°It seems that he is also a guy who likes being sentimental.¡±

    After living with Lu Zhan and his colleagues for a long time, Ding Ning had long found out the character of these soldiers. When they were free, they would like to recall their past in the army: very passionate, very enthusiastic, very exciting. But after hearing such stories many times, he had already be numb.

    Obviously, Ding Ning had miscalcted the story of Commander Guan, which was definitely not the same as Lu Zhan¡¯s and his colleagues¡¯.

    Lu Zhan and his colleagues¡¯ past stories all happened during their missions and were all men¡¯s stories without heroines, but Commander Guan¡¯s story did have a hero and heroine, and it was surely more interesting than their stories.

    When Shenzhou¡¯s Self-defense Counterattack Against Yue Country was waged, Commander Guan had just joined the army for a short time. With the passion of protecting the country, he went to the battlefield resolutely.

    In the bombardment, the soldiers could only huddle in the dark and damp ¡°cat¡¯s ear holes¡±, and this would alwaysst a whole day. Only at night could they go out and breathe fresh air.

    Every day, the soldiers tried to survive the test of blood and fire and faced the farewell of life and death at any time. The fierce war had brought them tremendous mental stress, and some even chose tomit suicide after they broke down.

    When thepany where Commander Guan was in was ordered to station a high ground, therades who lived with him died one by one in the bombardment. The great fear between life and death made Commander Guan addicted to the smell of cigarettes.

    At that time, due to the fierce artillery fire of the Yue army, their logistics supply had be a big problem. When there were only less than ten people of theirpany left hungry for three days and they even drank their own urine to sustain their lives, one of Commander Guan¡¯s childhood friends brought them cans in person in the gunfire.

    That childhood friend was a girl and grew up with him in the same courtyard as close friends. After Commander Guan joined the army, she also entered the battlefield resolutely.

    Commander Guan did not know the girl liked him at that time, but when he saw that she was risking her life to deliver them food, the softest part of his heart was touched.

    They hugged tightly together. The girl was covered with blood and smiled bitterly. What she did not tell Commander Guan was that their squad of brave soldiers braved the fire blockade to send them supplies, but only she survived.

    Commander Guan opened his heart and decided to marry the girl as soon as the war was over. Although the night was still full of gunpowder, the sky was starry and beautiful.

    The girl leaned against his shoulder and took out a pack of blood-stained cigarettes like presenting a treasure. Commander Guan, who had long craved to smoke, could not wait to tear it apart, took out a crumpled cigarette, lighted it and took an enjoyable drag.

    The addiction caused him to ignore the threat of death in the battlefield. With the light of lighting the cigarette, a cannonball came, and the girl pushed Commander Guan under her. Instantly, blood stained his face, lips, and tears.

    He was so heartbreaking that he wanted to die. He knelt in front of the girl¡¯s body and wept, with his heart full of guilt and self-me. As for the girl¡¯s death, he must take full responsibility.

    Had it not been for hisrades to stop him, he would have wanted to die with the girl at that time.

    Speaking of this, Commander Guan choked on crying, and Ding Ning was also deeply moved. ¡°The girl was really brave. What a pity!¡±

    Commander Guan wiped away his tears and choked with sobs. ¡°Fate did y a trick on me. The following day, the Yue army retreated, we sessfully held our ground, and I was promoted topanymander because I sessfully reached the strategic goal. But I was not happy at all because my heart was full of guilt. If it were not for me, she would not die...¡±

    With the detailed exnation of Commander Guan, Ding Ning then knew that this was just the beginning of his story.

    Commander Guan was full of remorse for the girl¡¯s death. Since then, he had quit smoking to express his condolences to the girl.

    He devoted all his energy to his work to forget the girl and never went home in ten years. It was not until he was thirty years old and had be a regimental cadre that he went home for the first time.

    But the moment he went home and came to his family¡¯s gate, he saw the girl. At that moment, he was stunned and holding her in his arms, cried sadly.

    But how could the deade back to life? In fact, that girl was the sister of the dead girl, and the two looked quite simr. Since she knew he was going toe home to visit his family, she deliberately came to his family¡¯s gate to find him to settle ounts.

    Unexpectedly, she was moved by his true feelings. Not only did she forgive him, but she also began to pursue him. Then, a intive but burlesque love began.

    How could Commander Guan ept a girl more than ten years younger than him? More importantly, he was full of guilt for the girl¡¯s sister and did not want to treat her as the shadow of her sister. Before his home-visiting leave was over, he fled back to the army.

    The girl was very stubborn and dared to love and hate. Regardless of her family¡¯s strong opposition just like her sister, she resolutely took her sister¡¯s old path: In order to pursue him, she even joined the army.

    He had no choice but to ept the girl¡¯s love. They eventually confirmed their love rtionship and became a couple.

    After their marriage, the two had never argued and also gave birth to a son and a daughter. (ording to Ding Ning¡¯s guess, Commander Guan must have been spoiling his wife with his guilt toward her sister, so he had never argued.)

    But she was unfortunate. Being only forty years old this year, she had been diagnosed with cancer and received chemotherapy every day to continue her life. Devastated by the disease, she was now as thin as a skeleton, making him feel anguish and desperate.

    After learning that Mayor Du¡¯s wife was awakened by Ding Ning, he was not that frustrated anymore. Although he did not have much hope, he still wanted Ding Ning to have a try.

    After hearing the whole story, Ding Ning was impressed by the girl¡¯s infatuation and her courage to love and hate and also touched by the deep affection of Commander Guan. So, he did not want to see the moving story end tragically.

    He patted Commander Guan¡¯s shoulder with a smile. ¡°If you hade to me some time ago, it would have been useless, but now, I can¡¯t say I will be 100% sessful, but I can say I will be 70% to 80% sessful.¡±

    ¡°You... Are you serious? Wan¡¯er... She, she is already in the middle stage of lung cancer.¡±

    Commander Guan opened his eyes wide, his eyes even turned red, and he looked at him with mixed feelings consisting of disbelief and hope. He was so excited that he trembled all over.

    ¡°As long as she still has breath, I could cure her even if she were in thest stage, let alone she is only in the middle stage, but I have a condition.¡±

    Ding Ning gave him assurance.

 Chapter 456 - The Fangirl

    <h4>Chapter 456 The Fangirl</h4>

    ¡°Just say it. As long as you can cure Wan¡¯er, I will promise you any conditions.¡±

    Commander Guan patted his chest unhesitatingly. This proved his wife¡¯s great importance in his heart.

    ¡°My condition is that you can¡¯t tell my treatment of Mrs. Guan to others.¡±

    Ding Ning said his condition.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Commander Guan was puzzled. ¡°He has the ability to cure cancer. Isn¡¯t this a great opportunity to be famous in the world? If it were someone else, he would be willing to talk about it everywhere. How can Ding Ning go the other way?¡±

    ¡°Because I will have to pay a very high price to treat cancer. That is to say, I can¡¯t poprize and apply this method to many people.¡±

    Ding Ning also felt very helpless because he needed to use the vitality of the Green Ivy Bead to treat cancer, but that thing could seriously damage the ecological environment. He did not want others to know that he could cure cancer. If this was found, only those cancer patients who came to his door would give him a serious headache.

    This was not that he did not want to treat patients and save lives, but that before he had developed a method that could be universally used in clinical practice, exposing matters like treating cancer would only bring him endless trouble.

    ¡°Okay, no problem. I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut.¡±

    Although Commander Guan was a forthright soldier, he was not a man who did not know anything about the traditional code of conduct. Soon, he learned what Ding Ning meant.

    Once the news of Ding Ning being able to cure cancer was spread, so many cancer patients from around the world would swarm into his home.

    He had no doubt about Ding Ning¡¯s words. ¡°That is an incurable disease. How could one get it cured without paying a price?¡± Thus, he was more grateful to Ding Ning.

    ¡°As long as you can cure Wan¡¯er, you will be my brother in the future. No matter who dares to bully you, you can tell me, and I will destroy the bully.¡±

    Commander Guan told his heart and throwing his arm around Ding Ning¡¯s shoulder, promised.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go and see Mrs. Guan¡¯s situation now.¡±

    Ding Ning smiled implicitly and did not take his words seriously, but he owed Ding Ning a favor. That was sure.

    ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s go and see your sister-inw now.¡±

    Commander Guan felt so excited that he could not wait to take Ding Ning to go.

    Inside Ward No. 306 on the third floor of the sanatorium, the purely white walls exuded the smell of disinfectant.

    A young man and a youngdy of 18 to 19-year-old were standing silently in the ward. The young man looked handsome, but his heroic dashing eyebrows were knitted tightly and his face was extremely dark, showing an extremely low mood.

    The youngdy was very beautiful, looking 50% simr to the young man. At the moment, her eyes were red and she was looking at the patient lying on the bed, feeling sorry for her.

    Mrs. Guan was lying quietly on the hospital bed. Due to chemotherapy, her hair fell and she had be bald. Although suffering from the disease, she had be skinny, her face was sallow and bloodless, and her eyes that nted a bit upwardly had also be dull, anyone could vaguely see that she was a stunning beauty when she was in her youth.

    But her asional intense coughs, which were like the heart-breaking coughs of a frail old man, made the girl lower her head sadly and sob softly.

    After a sigh, the boy held back his sadness, patting the girl¡¯s shoulder gently and whispering, ¡°Shilin, don¡¯t cry. Mom is the strongest, and she will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Brother, can Mom get better?¡±

    The girl raised her head, and her snow-white oval face was already covered with tears. With eagerness and dependence in her bright eyes, she asked.

    ¡°Will, she will.¡±

    The boy felt the pain in his heart. He knew that his sister had already known the answer, but she wanted to deceive herself and get a definitive answer from him tofort her panic. How could he not let his sister¡¯s wish fulfilled at this time?

    ¡°Yes, Mom will be fine.¡±

    When the girl heard her brother¡¯s answer, she seemed to get infinite confidence. Then, something called hope glinted in her beautiful eyes.

    ¡°Mother is so kind and strong, and God will not be so cruel to her. If there is a miracle in this world, then please let the miraclee soon.¡±

    The girl joined her hands before her and closed her eyes to pray for her mother silently. This was the only thing she could do.

    Guan Jianfeng pursed his lips tightly and lowered his eyelids. As her elder brother, he had a responsibility to reassure his sister. Naturally, he would not expose his depressed emotions, but his inner pain was not the slightest less than that of his sister.

    ¡°My father had gone to invite Great Doctor Ding, who had recently been very famous on the Inte.¡± Truth be told, he did not have much hope for that.

    After all, cancer could not be cured by using current medical skills. Even if an operation was carried out, the patient could not live for too long. More seriously, when his mother was diagnosed with cancer, she was in the middle stage. Basically, she had been sentenced to death.

    He had not seen Ding Ning¡¯s videos on the inte, but he had read the online discussions about him, which touted him as an omnipotent miracle-working doctor. He extremely disdained that. ¡°People can dare to say anything on the inte now!¡±

    ¡°My father is like a drowning man catching at a straw. He is only a young man in his early twenties. No matter how good his medical skills are, how can they be really excellent?

    ¡°It is only a trial. No matter how bad the condition is, it cannot be even worse. If my mother dies of his treatment, that can also be treated as a relief for her.¡±

    ¡°Jianfeng and Shilin, I invited Great Doctor Ding, and he hase. Your mother can be saved.¡±

    Just as he was feeling dejected silently, the door of the ward was opened. Full of excitement, Commander Guan entered with Ding Ning.

    Guan Shilin suddenly raised her head and stared at Ding Ning. Instantly, brilliant light bloomed like starry light in her beautiful eyes, and she suddenly covered her mouth with unbelievable joy. ¡°Great Doctor Ding, it is Great Doctor Ding! That¡¯s great! Mom can be saved! Mom can be saved!¡±

    Guan Jianfeng had a bitter smile, for he knew that his sister had be Ding Ning¡¯s fangirl since his mother was ill. Why did his father go to invite Ding Ning? Because his sister came up with this idea. Although he was not optimistic about Ding Ning¡¯s treatment, he took one step forward and held Ding Ning¡¯s hand as his good family education demanded. ¡°Doctor Ding, it is sote at night, but you stille. Thank you.¡±

    Ding Ning smiled mildly but felt a little embarrassed because Guan Shilin was staring at him hotly. ¡°I did not expect that Commander Guan has such a beautiful daughter, and she is also my fangirl.¡±

    Commander Guan took a deep breath, stepped forward to the bed, held the hand of Lyu Mengwan, who was disturbed and opened her eyes, and having tears in his eyes, said affectionately, ¡°Wan¡¯er, you can be saved. Great Doctor Ding hase to treat you, and you will get better soon.¡±

    When Lyu Mengwan looked at the undisguised affection in the eyes of her beloved man, her sallow cheeks turned unhealthily red, and she made efforts to give a sweet smile.

    The feeling that her hand was held by his wide and thick hands was just like the affection that he had been spoiling her with his most love in the past more than 20 years, making her feel the warmth and have overflowing pity. ¡°But I can¡¯t live with you for a lifetime.¡±

    Being a loving couple for more than 20 years, how could she not know that he loved her so much? Even if half of that love was thepensation for his regret and self-me to her sister, she still felt happy.

    Since she and the man of love and righteousness had be a couple, reced her sister to live together with him for so many years, and also given birth to a son and a daughter for him, she was very satisfied.

    Since the moment she learned that she had lung cancer, she had been mentally prepared, but every time she saw his painful look, she wanted to cry and felt so unwilling to leave him.

    She strongly wanted to hold his hand and grow old with him, but unfortunately, she had to leave first. She could imagine how painful and sad he would be when she passed away. Thinking of this, she felt sorry and sad.

    She did not understand why her sister died for him without hesitation at that time. Aftermunicating with him and understanding the tenderness and affection under his rough appearance, she realized that if she had been her sister, she would also have died for him unhesitatingly.

    As a couple for more than 20 years, they could understand each other although they did not have to say anything because eye contact was enough. Tears glittered in his eyes, but Commander Guan grinned. ¡°Wan¡¯er, believe me. You will be fine.¡±

    Lyu Mengwan smiled tenderly and blinked. Although she did not think that the so-called Great Doctor Ding could cure her, she did not want to see her beloved man disappointed.

    Ding Ning took out his silver needles in an orderly manner and disinfected it with alcohol, but more than half of his attentiveness was his acting. However, Guan Shilin held her hands together at her chest, and her stare at him was with so high expectations, which gave him so much difort.

    The girl¡¯s eyes were full of admiration and expectation, which did not contain other extra emotions, but being stared at without blinking by a little beauty still gave him so much pressure.

    Finally, after the silver needles were sterilized seven times, Ding Ning could not hold his acting anymore and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Commander Guan, you two will have much time to live with love in the future. Now, please leave, and I will start to treat Mrs. Guan.¡±

    Commander Guan blushed as he heard these words, let go of Lyu Mengwan¡¯s hand with embarrassment, and smiled shyly. ¡°Okay, treat, quick! Brother Ding, thank you for your help.¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    Guan Jianfeng felt so mentally injured. ¡°Ding Ning is one or two years older than me at most, but my father ignored that and called him brother. If so, I will have to call him uncle, right?¡±

    Guan Shilin took a step forward and showed her small fist toward Ding Ning, with her bright big eyes full of dependence and trust. ¡°Ningning,e on, I believe you!¡±

    ¡°Ningning? What does this address mean?¡± Commander Guan and his son looked at each other and did not know whether tough or cry.

    Ding Ning felt sullen, but facing such a cute hardcore fan, he could only give a dry smile. ¡°I will work hard!¡±

    Commander Guan softly reassured Lyu Mengwan again before he turned around again and again as he walked out.

    As for treating the cancer, Ding Ning already had a n in his mind. Anyway,pared with Sun Lanying¡¯s advanced liver cancer, Mrs. Guan¡¯s cancer was much lighter. Besides, to make it foolproof, he had deduced and simted the treatment numerous times in his mind.

    Naturally, the secret of the Green Ivy Bead could not be easily exposed, so Ding Ning immediately used the Mute Charm in the ward to prevent him from being disturbed after Commander Guan and his two children left.

    Ding Ning smiled warmly at Mrs. Guan who was looking at him. ¡°Mrs. Guan, you will get better after having a sleep.¡±

    Before she had time to make a reply, Mrs. Guan had closed her eyes and fallen asleep.

    She fell fast asleep and had a very long dream.

    In the dream, she stumbled alone in the boundless desert. The scorching sunlight and the madly swirling sand in the sky made her walk difficult, her skin crack, and her chest feel heavy as if there was a boulder there, so that her breathing had even be quite difficult.

    Thirsty, extremely thirsty! Her lips were cracked because of thirst, and there was a burning pain all the way from her throat to her lungs, making her feel quite hard to even swallow saliva. The strong sense of suffocation made her vitality disappear quickly.

    Just as she was muzzy and about to die, the sand that permeated the sky suddenly stopped flying, and a green spot appeared in the destion.

    ¡°Is that an oasis?¡± The desire for survival gave her endless strength, and she crawled on all fours toward the oasis.

    10,000 meters, 1,000 meters, 100 meters, ten meters, nine meters, eight meters...

    Finally, she came to the oasis. The terrible heat was gone, and the wind was refreshing. A clean spring made her heart and soul drunk, and she plunged into it to gulp.

 Chapter 457 - I Want Packed Meals

    <h4>Chapter 457 I Want Packed Meals</h4>

    At this moment, Lyu Mengwan felt as if she had met a good rain after a long drought. She had the fresh and cool feeling as if she had happily gulped a lot of mountain spring water after being severely dehydrated. Every pore of her skin felt aware, as cheerful as it did after a refreshing bath.

    The vigorous vitality renewed her strength fast, and the dry and depressed feeling of her chest was also cleared away.

    The oasis before her was spreading out wildly as if it hade alive. The green storm constantly turned the dry sand into vivacious green nts, sweeping across the entire desert...

    In the hallway, Commander Guan was pacing back and forth anxiously, holding the cigarette that Ding Ning gave him and sniffing it now and then. But he was no longer intoxicated with it.

    Guan Jianfeng leaned against the wall and stared at the white ceiling, his eyes unfocused. These young nursesing and going would look at him with pity and concern. They didn¡¯t know why this prince charming who often appeared in this sanatorium seemed so devastated.

    Guan Shilin put her palms together and prayed silently for her mother. It was true that she appeared to have every confidence in Ding Ning before. But she also knew it was cancer after all. No matter how powerful Ningning was, she still was not sure about the oue.

    ¡°Jianfeng, how long has it been?¡±

    Commander Guan took out his lighter several times to light the cigarette but failed each time. Now his sudden question pulled Guan Jianfeng, who was out of his wits, back to reality.

    ¡°20 minutes.¡±

    After Guan Jianfeng answered, he was surprised to find that his father¡¯s voice now became dry and hoarse, which made him feel bad.

    ¡°Only 20 minutes? I thought an hour had passed.¡±

    Commander Guan said. Seeing his bloodshot eyes, Guan Jianfeng felt a throb of pain.

    He knew it clear how much his parents loved each other, so he dared not to imagine what would happen after his mother died. His father, who was as great and dependable as a mountain, had been the mainstay of their family. Would he then copse all of a sudden?

    Thinking of this, Guan Jianfeng suddenly regretted not stopping Ding Ning from treating his mother. Although his mother would certainly die without Ding Ning¡¯s treatment, his father could at least get some buffer time to ept the reality.

    But now, his mother was very likely to die after Ding Ning¡¯s treatment to her failed. Could his father bear such a blow? The answer was no. At least, even he was less prepared for his mother¡¯s death.

    Guan Jianfeng¡¯s heart was filled with anxiety now, or even, he had some sympathy for Ding Ning. Since his father loved his mother so much, his father might vent his anger on Ding Ning if his mother died when the treatment failed. Guan Jianfeng believed that his father was very likely to shoot Ding Ning dead at that time.

    It was not because Guan Jianfeng cared about Ding Ning. Instead, he concerned about his father. Though his father was themander of Garrison Command, he would have to face a trial in a military court if he killed Ding Ning.

    When Guan Jianfeng was worrying about the gains and losses, Guan Shilin thought much less and simpler. She supported Commander Guan andforted him with determination, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry and wait patiently. I believe Ningning will cure mom.¡±

    ¡°Ningning? Have you two met before?¡±

    Commander Guan said mischievously. It didn¡¯t know if he wanted to talk to someone to divert his attention because he was highly nervous now.

    ¡°No. But I know him for I am a member of his fan club. He is an excellent doctor with superior skills. All members of our fan group call him Ningning.¡±

    When Guan Shilin noticed that his father joked with her a little, she couldn¡¯t help blushing. Shyly, she stamped on the ground and exined.

    Seeing his daughter¡¯s delicate and charming appearance, Commander Guan was suddenly touched. ¡°My daughter is 19 years old. If she gets into a rtionship now, she can get married two yearster when she reaches the marriage age.¡±

    ¡°Though Ding Ning¡¯s family background is modest, it doesn¡¯t matter at all. He is a handsome and capable man who can make a perfect couple with my beautiful daughter.¡±

    It was said that a daughter was like a warm jacket for her father. Whenever Commander Guan thought that his daughter would marry someone in the future, a surge of bitterness would suddenly strike him. But as a man who had a broad outlook on life, he could let go of this negative emotion with ease.

    Since her daughter¡¯s marriage was inevitable, he might as well actively deal with it and find a suitable husband for his daughter as soon as possible.

    With him, ordinary young people were always timid and reserved. They even dared not to take a big breath.

    However, Ding Ning was neither cringing nor arrogant. He, who was not a tterer, behaved politely and even dared to joke with him.

    Hence, Commander Guan had a perfect feeling about Ding Ning. In Commander Guan¡¯s opinion, a man should act manly like Ding Ning. He looked down upon those young men who acted as the yes-men when they faced someone powerful.

    Thinking of this, he nced at his son with dissatisfaction. His son was fine all over, but Commander Guan had not been displeased with his son¡¯s thoughtfulness. With too many thoughts in his mind, Guan Jianfeng always appeared to be irresolute and hesitant. He would be very nervous when he was in significant events. Frankly, unlike Commander Guan, his son was a little weak and was incapable of making big decisions. Commander Guan was very dissatisfied with this.

    Guan Jianfeng was puzzled by his father¡¯s unpleasant nce and secretly felt wronged. Since his father always liked thinking in diverging directions, he didn¡¯t know what he had done wrong offended his father.

    Guan Jianfeng was a bit weak, but he should not take all the me. Instead, his horrifyingly, strict dad was to me for that.

    Since childhood, this grumpy dad was as tender and soft as water to his mother and sister. He had been obedient to them in every matter. In contrast, Commander Guan was used to picking faults with his son, who was an eyesore in his eyes. ¡°Spare the rod and spoil the child¡± was the motto that Commander Guan particrly believed. He would beat up Guan Jianfeng because of the small mistakes that he made. Every two days, his father would give him a blow, and every three days, a sound beating.

    That was why Guan Jianfeng was haunted with fear all day long. He would always think twice before making a final decision, lest he should do something wrong to get beaten up. Over time, Guan Jianfeng developed a weak character.

    This was probably the so-called tough love. Commander Guan had great expectations for Guan Jianfeng, his only son, so he was much stricter to him.

    However, since Commander Guan was a military man, he was used to rough and straightforward training methods. Thus, he mechanically applied these tactics of the army to his children¡¯s education. Besides, Lyu Mengwan was always brisk and hurried so that she would neither spoil her children. The high pressure given by this couple was mostly responsible for the type of person Guan Jianfeng became.

    As Guan Shilin saw the grievance in her brother¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t help shing a toothless smile. She didn¡¯t take pleasure in her brother¡¯s misfortune, and neither did she think such a thing was unusual. In fact, she was ustomed to seeing such a scene. ording to their dad, boys were sturdy who needed beatings to grow up healthy and sound.

    ¡°Creak!¡±

    The closed ward door suddenly opened, and the three of them turned to look back in unison. There was a sense of depression in the air and aplex atmosphere of tension, expectation, hesitation, and anxiety.

    Unconsciously, Commander Guan swallowed, his throat trembling violently. While watching Ding Ning stepping out softly, he wanted to ask what had happened, but he found that his throat was too dry to make any sound.

    Guan Jianfeng opened his mouth but hesitated to say anything. He was scared. He was afraid that he would hear something that he did not want to hear.

    Instead, Guan Shilin rushed forward, her eyes glowing with anticipation. In a quivering voice, she asked, ¡°Ningning, my mother...¡±

    Ding Ning, whose face was pale, looked at her. Just as her hands and feet turned cold because of nervousness, he gave her a big smile and said, ¡°She is all right!¡±

    ¡°She is all right! She is all right!¡±

    With these four words echoing in their ears, the father, the son, and the daughter were stunned, their eyes glistening with tears.

    ¡°Is it true that my mom is all right now?¡±

    Suddenly, Guan Shilin asked joyfully in a much higher voice than usual. She was the first to react and awoke the father and son, who still froze in disbelief.

    ¡°Swoosh!¡± In a big stride, Commander Guan got into the ward. In a deep voice, he called with a feeling of sheer delight, ¡°Wan¡¯er, Wan¡¯er, how do you feel?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve never been better. He is indeed a miracle-working doctor.¡±

    From the ward, there came Lyu Mengwan¡¯s loud and vigorous voice. Hearing this, Guan Shilin covered her small mouth and cried out all of a sudden, crouching on the ground regardless of her image.

    Guan Jianfeng felt weak all over as if all his strength was gone. Slowly, he slid along the wall and copsed to the ground, grinning foolishly. Tears were all over his face that was in an ecstasy of delight. He cried with joy.

    Ding Ning felt extremely depressed when he looked at the different reactions of the three members of the Guan family. He had a feeling of being left out as if he had smashed his fist into a pile of cotton. ¡°Oh,e on! It took me a lot of work to turn my face pale which could make people think I have overused my energy!¡± Ding Ning muttered in his heart.

    But now... Even the best actor winner would turn into a good-for-nothing if there was no audience.

    Ding Ning felt that it was all so unnecessary for him to stay here. While covering his wounded heart, he left alone with a sad face. It was gettingte, but he hadn¡¯t eaten anything yet.

    ¡°Well, judging by Commander Guan¡¯s present state, it is unlikely that he will treat me to a meal. I¡¯d better ask Mayor Du to treat me instead.¡± Ding Ning thought.

    But when he went back to Hu Quan¡¯s ward, Ding Ning found that Xu Minglu squatting on the ground was devouring a packed meal like a migrant worker. ¡°s!¡± Ding Ningmented secretly. ¡°It seems that I have to get dinner by myself.¡±

    ¡°How is it going?¡±

    Ding Ning asked in a low spirit.

    ¡°Ah, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you okay?¡±

    When Xu Minglu saw Ding Ning appeared with a ghastly pale face as if he had just been raped, he instantly stood up and asked in surprise.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. I have consumed too much energy just now to treat a patient. I can get well after some rest. Where is Mayor Du?¡±

    Ding Ning smelled the fragrance of the packed meal and couldn¡¯t help swallowing a little. ¡°Soy-braised pork! It smells great!¡±

    ¡°Mayor Du has gone to do a massage for his wife. I am here to watch the interrogation. But until now, Hu Quan has only admitted that it was only a traffic ident caused by his drunk driving in a bad mood. He was willing to admit his guilt, but he refused to say anything else. It seems that I have to stay up all night here to watch.¡±

    A little depressed, Xu Minglu picked up a piece of braised pork and put it into his mouth, the fragrance of the grease overflowing all of a sudden. Ding Ning¡¯s throat moved, and he forced himself to look away from the tempting scene.

    ¡°By the way, Mayor Du told me before leaving that Commander Guan would invite you to dinner tonight, so I didn¡¯t order a packed meal for you. How about your dinner? How good was the feast that Commander Guan invited you to?¡±

    Xu Minglu smacked his lips and said with envy, ¡°I heard that the cooks in this sanatorium are descendants of the royal chefs of the previous imperial court. They can even make a full, formal banquet,bining both Manchurian and Chinese delicacies. The country especially hires them to serve those big shots of the military. Ordinary people can never have the luck to enjoy the superb food they cooked, no matter how rich they are.¡±

    Ding Ning said with a grimace, ¡°Bro, stop torturing me, please. Not to mention the food made by the royal chefs, I haven¡¯t even seen a packed meal. Now I am so hungry that I even want to take bites out of you.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Xu Minglu was much frightened by Ding Ning¡¯s words. He then continued, ¡°It can¡¯t be! Hasn¡¯t Commander Guan invited you to dinner?¡±

    ¡°I have been invited, but he is a bit tied up at the moment. The dinner is probably off. Well, forget it. I should leave now. If I stay hungry a little longer, I will be dead.¡±

    While rubbing his growling stomach, Ding Ning said, bowing his head with sorrow.

    ¡°No, please don¡¯t go. If you¡¯re away, I will be very boring here.¡±

    Xu Minglu grabbed him quickly. ¡°How about this? I call someone to send you a packed meal now, and you stay with me at night. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Will you be here alone tonight?¡±

    Ding Ning asked, looking at him in surprise.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. There are severalrades in the criminal police team interrogating Hu Quan. I¡¯m not an expert at that. I stay here only to get the first-hand information so that I can report it to Mayor Du in time.¡±

    Xu Minglu answered, a little helplessly. Working as a secretary, he didn¡¯t have a fixed working time. All his time arrangements should be centered around the leader that he served rather than himself.

    Ding Ning patted him on the shoulder to show that he was his fellow sufferer, saying, ¡°Hurry up and order the meal for me. I want five packed meals.¡±

    ¡°Okay, as long as you¡¯re willing to stay with me tonight, let alone five packed meals, I¡¯d like to treat you to fifty of them.¡±

    Xu Minglu said with a brilliant smile and called immediately to order the food.

 Chapter 458 - A Drinking Match

    <h4>Chapter 458 A Drinking Match</h4>

    ¡°Ningning, why are you here? My dad is looking for you everywhere.¡±

    Ding Ning shook her head and smiled bitterly. Just when he was about to call her sister to tell her that he wouldn¡¯t go back at tonight, Guan Shilin¡¯s surprising voice suddenly sounded.

    Xu Minglu had already got through, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. Thus, enquiringly, he looked at Ding Ning.

    ¡°Forget it. Herees my feast.¡±

    Ding Ning said and smiled, a little embarrassedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have dialed the wrong number.¡±

    Without batting an eyelid, Xu Minglu said and hung up the phone. Wrinkling his noses in a grimace, he looked at Ding Ning and asked, ¡°Who is this girl?¡±

    ¡°Commander Guan¡¯s daughter.¡±

    Ding Ning knew that he thought too much again, so he introduced with a wry smile.

    Xu Minglu sighed enviously and said, ¡°It¡¯s so good to be young and handsome. After such a short period, she even begins to call you Ningning.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think...¡±

    Ding Ning was about to exin, but Guan Shilin had already walked up to him. She nodded politely to Xu Minglu and then casually took Ding Ning¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°Ningning, my father asked me to invite you to dinner.¡±

    ¡°Ahem, how about calling me Ding Ning instead?¡±

    ¡°I understood.¡± Xu Minglu spoke to Ding Ning with his eyes, but Ding Ning found that this thing was beyond dispute. Thus, without turning a hair, he broke away from her arms and said seriously.

    ¡°That¡¯s not going to work. I¡¯ll call you Ningning. It is a nickname of love.¡±

    Guan Shilin blinked her innocent eyes and said firmly.

    ¡°Keke...¡±

    But when Xu Minglu heard it was ¡°a name of love,¡± he burst outughing. The rice grains and soy-braised pork jetted out of his mouth andnded all over Ding Ning¡¯s face.

    Stupefied, Ding Ning stood there still, feeling like weeping but having no tears. Xu Minglu was red in the face. While trying not tough, he brought out a box of napkins in a flurry. ¡°Sorry, sorry, let me help you with that.¡±

    Seeing Ding Ning¡¯s awkward appearance, Guan Shilin couldn¡¯t refrain fromughing.

    A little annoyed, Ding Ning nced at her and said, ¡°Why do you still have the nerve to smile? The name of love that you talked about should take the me.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, but I¡¯m right. All members of our fan club call you Ningning because the name sounds nice and warm. Surely, it is a name of love.¡±

    Guan Shilin knew that Xu Minglu had misunderstood them. She exined, shaking forward and backward withughter.

    Well then, Xu Minglu knew that he had misunderstood them, but Ding Ning¡¯s appearance now was really not suitable for a banquet. Thus, Guan Shilin volunteered to arrange a vacant ward for him so that Ding Ning could take a bath and change clothes.

    All the wards in the sanatorium were decorated like rooms in the five-star hotels. Except the kitchen, everything was readily avable in the ward, and certainly, there was the bathroom.

    Surely, Ding Ning felt quite disgusting. Even if he was not obsessively tidy, he certainly felt ufortable with rice and braised pork on his head. He could only wave goodbye to Xu Minglu, who still kept himself fromughing and kept apologizing. Then, he followed Guan Shilin to take a bath.

    It was easy to take a bath, but Ding Ning¡¯s problem was that he didn¡¯t have clean clothes to change. He had some clothes in the Mermaid Space, but he couldn¡¯t go in there with empty hands and then expected to go out with clean clothes. This awkward situation made Ding Ning very depressed.

    ¡°Tock! Tock! Tock!¡±

    Suddenly there came a knock on the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Ding Ning asked alertly.

    ¡°Ningning, I found a suit of my father¡¯s clothes for you. You can change them first. I have hung these clothes on the door handle. You can take them yourself.¡±

    Guan Shilin¡¯s slightly shy voice came from outside the door. After all, her idol was taking a bath inside. As soon as she thought of the scene, her heart would race uncontrobly.

    ¡°Oh, thanks!¡±

    Ding Ning said, breathing a sigh of relief. Commander Guan, who was about the same height as him, was just a little bigger than Ding Ning. Thus, Ding Ning could make the suit do tonight.

    Ding Ning opened the door a crack and took the suit in, but he was instantly dumbfounded. ¡°Why did she bring me a suit of military uniform? And it is a uniform of a major general.¡±

    Ding Ning had no other choice but to wear the clothes.

    When he opened the door, Guan Shilin¡¯s eyes instantly lit up with surprise. She quickly picked up her phone and took a few photos while eximing, ¡°Ningning, you are so handsome in the military uniform.¡±

    Ding Ning felt a little ufortable and said, ¡°It is probably not very appropriate.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think it is inappropriate? Anyway, just a few of us will be present, and there are no strangers.¡±

    With a brilliant smile, Guan Shilin held his arm and pulled him away, not allowing him to refuse. Along the way, she murmured in admiration, ¡°I thought that you were quite thin so that my father¡¯s clothes would be one sizerger. But I didn¡¯t expect that you are actually strongly built. This suit fits you well looked like your tailor-made suit.¡±

    Ding Ning was a little helpless. ¡°This girl should be old enough to know that there should be a prudent reserve between males and females. How can she keep on pawing me?¡±

    Of course, Ding Ning knew that Guan Shilin was an innocent girl who simply admired him a lot and had a feeling of gratitude to him for he saved her mother. Otherwise, he would have suspected that she deliberately seduced him.

    ¡°Greetings, Chief!¡±

    As soon as he stepped out of inpatient department¡¯s small western-style building, the two armed police soldiers who came face to face instantly stood upright and saluted him, giving their regards to Ding Ning.

    ¡°Er, okay!¡±

    Ding Ning responded with a sort of guilty feeling in his heart. ¡°Am I impersonating a military officer?¡±

    Seeing that Ding Ning¡¯s face was full of embarrassment, Guan Shilin giggled as happily as ark. She had been living carelessly. Only after her mother¡¯s illness did she know the pain of parting forever with someone she loved.

    In her most desperate moment, Ding Ning appeared like an angel, which made her feel very grateful. Besides, Ding Ning was her idol, so she was willing to trust him with all her heart and treated him as one of her closest persons.

    Guan Shilin was indeed a vivacious and cheerful girl. Along the way, she chirped endlessly with enthusiasm, and hence Ding Ning had gained some understanding of her.

    To his surprise, this girl was a gifted student from Yanjing University, the best university in Shenzhou Country. She was just 19 years old but was already a graduate student, which made Ding Ning, who considered himself as a genius, feel ashamed of his unworthiness.

    But as he remembered that Zhao Xin¡¯s marvel sister had enrolled in a Ph.D. program when she was 18 years old, he felt less surprised. However, Ding Ning felt a little puzzled. ¡°Zhao Xin has been keen on introducing his sister to me, but why didn¡¯t he mention anything about his sister in our gathering of the roommatesst time?¡±

    ¡°Is his sister actually a very ugly girl who can¡¯t go out in public?¡± Ding Ning guessed with malicious intent.

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t have too many fantasies about Zhao Xin¡¯s sister, but it would be fake to say that he didn¡¯t interest in her at all.

    It was not that Ding Ning wanted to build an intimate rtionship with her. He just felt a little pity that he didn¡¯t get a chance to meet this girl whom her brother had been talking about for several years.

    After all, anyone, whether male or female, had such high intelligence would arouse Ding Ning¡¯s curiosity.

    The canteen of the sanatorium offered Commander Guan and his guest a special feast. When Guan Shilin, who held Ding Ning¡¯s arm very naturally, appeared in the box that Commander Guan had reserved, Guan Jianfeng¡¯s expression turned very strange. ¡°Why does Ding Ninge here in a major general¡¯s uniform? My sister openly holds his arm and goes to this party together with him as if they were a couple. Is it appropriate?¡±

    On the contrary, Commander Guan smiled happily. It seemed to him that his previous idea was absolutely right¡ªDing Ning and his daughter, both of whom were very talented and good-looking, could make an ideal couple.

    Mayor Du, who came here sometime, smiled with interest and eximed regrettably, ¡°This kid has a wandering eye. In the daytime, he apanied Chen Xi intimately. While at night, he appears to be so close to Commander Guan¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°This kid is very nice, but he has no loyal feelings towards girls... s, Ding Ning cannot possibly afford to offend either the Xiao Family or the Guan Family.¡±

    But Mayor Du would never gossip about young people¡¯s feelings, let alone that he still owed Ding Ning a big favor.

    Nevertheless, he had secretly made up his mind that he would never allow his daughter, who was now studying abroad to meet Ding Ning. If, by any chance, this guy sessfully attracted his daughter, he would be too sad to cry.

    Originally, Mayor Du admired Ding Ning a lot and even gave birth to the idea of making him his son-inw. But at this moment, this idea vanished all of a sudden. Finally, he decided to be strictly on guard and would never give his daughter any chance to meet Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning was quite embarrassed. While maintaining hisposure, he rid himself of Guan Shilin¡¯s hands. He knew that Guan Shilin had no improper desire for him, but others didn¡¯t think so. Commander Guan¡¯s gratified smile made Ding Ning¡¯s blood froze uncontrobly. ¡°Does this old guy want me to be his live-in son-inw? Absolutely not!¡± Ding Ning cried out in his heart.

    Fortunately, Commander Guan still concerned a lot about his prestige and his daughter¡¯s reputation, so he didn¡¯t say it directly and only said a few words to hint about his purpose. But by pretending to be ignorant of this matter, Ding Ning muddled through.

    Commander Guan was not in a hurry because he believed that his daughter was the best, and Ding Ning would never allow himself to miss such a great girl.

    Except for this embarrassing matter, they all enjoyed this pleasant meal. The chefs¡¯ skills were pretty good, and Ding Ning was really very hungry. After he ate five bowls of rice in a row, he was finally willing to put down his chopsticks, fully satisfied.

    After the check, all Lyu Mengwan¡¯s cancer cells were proved to have been wiped out, and her health waspletely restored. The whole sanatorium had been thoroughly aroused. One after another, people asked Commander Guan what had happened. Commander Guan kept his promise and did not betray Ding Ning. He only told them that he didn¡¯t know what was going on. It was just that Wan¡¯er became energetic all of a sudden and somehow was fully recovered.

    Of course, it was none of his business whether they would believe his bullshit or not. It was said that some people had figured out the truth based on previous clues. They noted that Commander Guan had invited a master to treat his wife, but no one knew who precisely this master was. Anyway, Commander Guan insisted that this rumor was groundless.

    But his wife¡¯s recovery brought Commander Guan a good mood. Together with Mayor Du and Ding Ning, he kept plying them with liquor. Mayor Du evaded of drinking too much on the excuse that he had something else to do tonight. Moreover, he said that Ding Ning was the hero here so that Commander Guan should drink more cups of wine with him.

    When Guan Shilin had finished, she went back to the ward to apany her mother. Outside his daughter¡¯s control, Commander Guan behaved like a runaway horse, saying that Ding Ning must get drunk with him this time. Since it was hard for Ding Ning to turn down his warm-hearted offer, he had to y the drinking match with him. Seeing this, Guan Jianfeng volunteered to join the game of drinking.

    His eyes narrowing into a slit with smile, Mayor Du felt very pleased in his heart for he was waiting to see Ding Ning make a fool of himself. Of course, he didn¡¯t have any malicious intentions. It was just a harmless prank.

    After all, Ding Ning usually behaved too cool. With his calmposure, he looked excessivelyposed and mature, totally unlike a young man who was only in his early twenties. Commander Guan was eager to see if Ding Ning would act madly and say something bullshit after he got drunk. If so, he could have a little fun!

    Commander Guan, also called the wine immortal, was famous for his amazing drinking capacity in the army. Commander Guan had an impressive history¡ªhe had once drunk three bottles of Wuliangye (Shenzhou Country¡¯s famous spirit distilled from five kinds of grain) and still was able to stay sober. Although Guan Jianfeng was much weaker, he hadpletely inherited his father¡¯s drinking capacity and had a record of staying sober after drinking 1.25 kilograms of wine.

    Commander Guan believed that together with his son, who could also be called as a wine immortal, they could certainly make Ding Ning drunk.

    But to Mayor Du¡¯s great surprise, Ding Ning¡¯s face turned white from red and then turned back to white. There were several times that Ding Ning appeared to be pretty drunk, but he just never sumbed to the effect of alcohol.

    After they finished two boxes of strong wine, Moutai, Commander Guan could not even speak clearly. Putting his arm over Ding Ning¡¯s shoulder, he insisted on calling him ¡°big brother¡±. Well, Guan Jianfeng¡¯s condition was even worse¡ªhe crawled under the table and stayed there, falling asleep.

    But Ding Ning was still half drunk. Though his eyes dulled and his tongue became thick, Ding Ning made no ugly scene, which greatly disappointed Mayor Du.

    Completely drunken, Commander Guan and Guan Jianfeng were taken home with the help of his bodyguards.

    Feeling both funny and annoying, Mayor Du supported Ding Ning and arranged a room for him to rest.

    As soon as Mayor Du closed the door and left, Ding Ning, who was supposed to sleep soundly in bed, suddenly opened his eyes. Ding Ning¡¯s eyes looked quite clear¡ªhe was not drunk at all.

    He instantly got up and jumped out of bed. Then, a series of mysterious runes shed across, and a figure that looked the same as Ding Ning appeared on the bed, producing a string of slightly snoring sounds.

    It was a substitute charm, which could create an illusion of a substitute. Ding Ning had just learned it. As long as no one touched this substitute, it would never disappear.

 Chapter 459 - Flying in the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 459 Flying in the Sky</h4>

    Ding Ning made himself invisible and opened his All-seeing Eye to check around. However, frightened and uncertain, he found nothing.

    When he was drinking, he faintly felt that someone was snooping on him. But at first, he thought he was not the target.

    But until he yed drunk and came into the room, Ding Ning could still sense that he hadn¡¯t yet shaken off this tail. ording to this, he inferred that the tail must havee especially for him.

    But who was spying on him?

    The first suspect that came to Ding Ning¡¯s mind was the ck-robed man in the Descendants of God who could make himself invisible. But now Ding Ning couldn¡¯t see him even after he opened the All-seeing Eye, so he immediately denied the conjecture.

    He searched around quickly and made sure that there was no monitoring equipment in this room. If it was neither electronic surveince equipment nor an invisible person, then what was it?

    Ding Ning felt a little creepy because it was too weird. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that his instinct had never been wrong before, he would have wondered if he was wrong.

    Although the feeling of being peeped at was very secretive, it was real. Even after Ding Ning used the substitute charm, this feeling didn¡¯t pass.

    What did this mean? It meant that the other party could see his every move. Being aware of this, how could he not feel creepy?

    The All-seeing Eye was useless now, so Ding Ning had to use his superpower. Lying quietly on the ground, Ding Ning ced his hands on the ground and performed his Absolute Touch.

    Soon, the stereo image of the entire building clearly showed in his mind. Guan Shilin was with Lyu Mengwan, talking to her mother with a happy smile. While smoking irritably, Xu Minglu was interrogating Hu Quan with two criminal policemen. But Hu Quan resisted in a peaceful way all along and was unwilling to cooperate. A doctor on duty with sses there was flirting with a beautiful little nurse...

    All the signs showed that there were no abnormalities in the entire three-story small building. The few sets of monitoring equipment were also installed in the corridors and the intensive care units. There were no monitoring lines connected to his room.

    What exactly was going on? Was it because I felt it wrong? Ding Ning was quite puzzled.

    But from time to time, Ding Ning could feel that he was under watch. Like having prickles on his back, Ding Ning was full of uncertainties.

    Suddenly, he remembered that the man in the ck robe who wanted to kill him installed some bombs in the safe. He monitored the whole ce by remotely controlling the radioactive devices ced outside. ¡°Does he y the trick again?¡±

    Thinking of this, Ding Ning did not hesitate to consume his superpower. The Absolute Touch continued to spread around and covered the whole sanatorium, including every flower, nt, and tree there.

    In the end, he even called Xiaojin to cooperate in this inspection, but still, he found no clues.

    Ding Ning frowned because this thing was excessively queer indeed. He was sure that he must have been watched. However, he still could not figure out what kind of monitoring way was used, which made him feel unimaginably queer.

    Although being watched was not a direct threat to his life, Ding Ning felt ufortable at every pore under the surveince all the time.

    ¡°Has anyone installed any micro-monitoring equipment on me?¡± Ding Ning thought and took all his clothes off to examine himself carefully. However, he still found nothing.

    Just when he was at a loss what to do, the Spirit-eating Insect King in his body suddenly moved a little, revealing him a faint flicker of desire.

    Ding Ning trembled all over. His spiritual strength was strong enough. By running the Sutra of Cultivating Spirit for a little while every day, he could produce enough spiritual power to meet the Spirit-eating Insect King¡¯s need to sustain its life. Thus, he nourished and kept it in his body.

    The Spirit-eating Insect King didn¡¯t have any gnosis, but it was connected to his mind and had a very keen sense toward Gu insects. It seemed to have felt Ding Ning¡¯s sense of unease, so it took the initiative to give him a hint.

    ¡°Most probably, some Gu insects are monitoring me. No wonder that I cannot find the source.¡± Ding Ning suddenly learned the truth. He had never taken the curse of life that Zhai Fang put on him seriously. Now it seemed that the curse was of some use. ¡°Has Wu Tianxie alreadye to look for me?¡±

    A sh of coldness shed across Ding Ning¡¯s eyes. ¡°Damn it! It appears everywhere I go.¡±

    He then tried to order the Spirit-eating Insect King to destroy the Gu insect that was monitoring him, but the Spirit-eating Insect King only slightly moved his body reluctantly to protest.

    Ding Ning¡¯s spiritual strength was exceptionally pure, which was much better than all sorts of Strength of Faith and was the Spirit-eating Insect King¡¯s best growth of nutrients. Thus, it was not willing to leave Ding Ning at all.

    Ding Ning became so angry that he almostughed. ¡°Motherfucker, I consume my spiritual strength every day to support you. But when I need your help, you walk off the job. What¡¯s the use of supporting you?¡±

    The Spirit-eating Insect King felt his anger. It didn¡¯t dare to be ck at work. After changing into a sh of fluorescent light, it came out of Ding Ning¡¯s body and disappeared into the night sky.

    After a while, Ding Ning¡¯s feeling of being peered at suddenly disappeared. ¡°Swoosh!¡± The Spirit-eating Insect King got into Ding Ning¡¯s body, sending him a message of grievance.

    It told Ding Ning that it didn¡¯t mean to work slowly. Since the level of the monitoring Gu insect was too low, the Spirit-eating Insect King had little interest to take the job that was far beneath itself.

    ¡°You take yourself too seriously!¡± Ding Ning thought, feeling extremely speechless. Nevertheless, now he felt pretty good because no one was watching him now. Afterforting his Spirit-eating Insect King, Ding Ning took out the biomimetic skin and disguised himself. Then, he jumped out of the window with a mask andnded on the back of the Air Force Wing No.1 that he just called over. After that, they flew high up in the sky.

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t understand what exactly the curse of life was, but he knew that with this curse on him, the Demon Cult that Zhai Fang was in could find him at any time.

    Although the Spirit-eating Insect King had killed the Gu that was sent here to watch Ding Ning, the Demon Cult would never let him go so easily. Whatever had happened, they would find him.

    So he decided to take the initiative to find these people from the Demon Cult. By doing so, he could figure out a way topletely get rid of this curse. Otherwise, trouble woulde incessantly, and Ding Ning would never be safe.

    In a dark corner two streets from the sanatorium, a Toyota MPV was parking there. Nie Fan, the Fantastic Stones Shop¡¯s new boss, sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, acted as the driver this time.

    In the vehicle, Master Mo sat with deference in the back row, looking at a thin man in awe. With his eyes closed, the middle-aged man was sitting there quietly.

    The middle-aged man had a long face. His ghastly-pale skin looked unhealthy, and his eyebrows looked like nestling silkworms. Also, he had a snub nose, a small mouth, and two weird ck-purple lips. With his shoulder-length white hair, he looked quite queer in his peculiar suit made of animal skin.

    ¡°Your honorable leader, will Ding Ninge out?¡±

    Master Mo checked the time and plucked up his courage to ask.

    ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ve sent out my Essential-blood Gu to keep an eye on him. I will know it immediately if he leaves the sanatorium.¡±

    The middle-aged man with white hair was Wu Tianxie, the leader of the Demon Cult, and he answered with his eyes closed.

    Master Mo shrunk back and didn¡¯t dare to say a word again. He knew that their leader would stick to his own words and hated those who refuted him the most.

    Wu Tianxie was also very depressed. As soon as he arrived in Ninghai, he found Ding Ning¡¯s position by Zhai Fang¡¯s curse of life. However, he did not expect that Ding Ning had hidden in the sanatorium within the military region. Knowing this fact, he pondered secretly in his heart, ¡°He specifically chose to hide in the military area. Has this guy learned that I am here?¡±

    This sanatorium in the military area was not a hazardous spot for him, but being restrained by the Peace Agreement, he would never dare to break into the military area to catch Ding Ning. He could not afford to take the consequence.

    Relying on the powerful Feng Family, Feng Ni¡¯er had once said that she dared to vite the ¡°Peace Agreement¡±. But she was just saying that. In fact, she still did everything within the scope of the agreement permitted. If she actually dared to defy the universal will of the people and openly go against the agreement, even those ancestors of the Feng Family were not able to protect her, let alone the Demon Cult, a small sect.

    The ¡°Peace Agreement¡± held a strong binding force and deterrent power for the ancient martial world. But it didn¡¯t mean that Ancient Warriors would behave modestly. As long as they left no evidence, even the Seventeenth Department and Bureau of Religions couldn¡¯t do anything with them.

    This was why Wu Tianxie dared to trouble Ding Ning in Ninghai. If there was no witness and evidence, he could run far away after he killed Ding Ning and took his treasure. Even if some people checked up on him afterward, he could certainly shirk his responsibility by pretending that he knew nothing about it.

    Wu Tianxie thought, ¡°A Spiritual Gu King! It is a Spiritual Gu King! My Natal Spiritual Gu is a rare Blood Scorpion King. After I swallow the Spiritual Gu King in Ding Ning¡¯s body, my Blood Scorpion King can evolve to a higher level and be a real Spiritual Gu King. At that time, I can obtain the horrifying power that a practitioner who has reached the Real Martial Arts Realm could have. Then, who else could be a match for me in the Sky Martial Arts?¡±

    For him, his trip to Ninghai could bring him two things at one stroke. For one thing, he could get the Spiritual Gu King that he had dreamt of to help his Natal Spiritual Gu evolve. For another, he could give Zhai Ying an exnation. Then why not go ahead and do it? Thus, Zhai Ying felt extremely rxed.

    Out of the blue, Wu Tianxie spat out a bit of blood. Master Mo¡¯s face changed drastically, and he cried out involuntarily, ¡°Your Honorable, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. He killed my Essential-blood Gu!¡±

    Although the Essential-blood Gu was not Wu Tianxie¡¯s Natal Spiritual Gu, each Gu had a deep spiritual connection to the Gu master. Anyone who killed a Gu would suffer from the aftereffect. But for Wu Tianxie, the aftereffect was harmless. He could recover only after a brief rest.

    But after knowing this, Wu Tianxie wasn¡¯t freaked out. Instead, heughed and said, ¡°This guy is proved to have the Spiritual Gu King. Otherwise, he could not possibly detect my Essential-blood Gu. My efforts are not in vain.¡±

    ¡°Ah, does that guy have the Spiritual Gu King?¡±

    Greatly surprised, both Master Mo and Nie Fan cried out involuntarily, and a very greedy look came into their eyes. No wonder Wu Tianxie was so concerned about Ding Ning¡¯s whereabouts. So that was the reason.

    It was the Spiritual Gu King! If they could get it, they could attain the highest level in one step and became the elder of the Demon Cult. If that was the case, how could it not arouse their desires?

    ¡°Humph, forget your improper ambitions. Do whatever I tell you to do honestly, and I will treat you fairly. Otherwise, humph!¡±

    Wu Tianxie snorted with a stern face. Master Mo and Nie Fan¡¯s faces changed dramatically with fear and kept saying that they dared not to do that.

    ¡°Since he found my Essential-blood Gu, he must have known my arrival. I¡¯d like to see how you n to deal with it,¡± Wu Tianxie said.

    He firmly believed that he could certainly get Ding Ning¡¯s Spiritual Gu King. It was true that he feared the Spiritual Gu King to the extreme, but he didn¡¯t believe that people like Ding Ning was able to drive the Spiritual Gu King as well as he could. Therefore, he firmly believed that Ding Ning was not his opponent. All he wanted now was to lure Ding Ning out so that he could take advantage to kill him and take his Gu.

    He immediately took out a bronze mirror and mumbled some words. Then, he bit the tip of his tongue and sprayed some essential blood on the mirror. Around the blood, a series of concentric rings appeared on the mirror surface, like ripples in water. Then, a faint green light spot appeared.

    Wu Tianxie looked stunned. This green light spot presented the curse of life that Zhai Fang ced in Ding Ning¡¯s body, which could show the position of Ding Ning. But at this moment, the bronze mirror demonstrated that Ding Ning was now high in the sky. Wasn¡¯t this sheer nonsense?

    ¡°Does this magic treasure passed down from ancient times make a mistake? But it is unlikely to happen.¡± Wu Tianxie pondered, feeling quite puzzled. Frowning, he asked, ¡°Was there any ne that has taken off just now?¡±

    ¡°A ne? No. nes are at the airport.¡±

    Master Mo and Nie Fan replied in confusion.

    ¡°Rubbish!¡±

    Wu Tianxie swore peevishly. He was toozy to talk with the two waste followers.

    He held the bronze mirror and looked into it carefully. ¡°It is true that Ding Ning is in the air. Moreover, he keeps moving at high speed.¡±

    ¡°But we are so close to the sanatorium, none of us has heard the roar of a helicopter when it took off. How could he go up to the sky? It is incredible.¡±

 Chapter 460 - The Best Holy Sect

    <h4>Chapter 460 The Best Holy Sect</h4>

    ¡°Has he reached the God Martial Arts Realm?¡±

    Wu Tianxie suddenly thought of this possibility, and his face suddenly changed.

    As the leader of the Demon Cult, Wu Tianxie knew a lot more things than ordinary people. Although people who had reached the God Martial Arts Realm were extremely rare, they absolutely existed. There was one who was protecting a country in the secr world.

    He had never seen anyone who was in the God Martial Arts Realm, but he knew that the most significant feature of practitioners who had reached the God Martial Arts Realm was that they could fly.

    Ding Ning suddenly appeared in the sky in the middle of the night. Wu Tianxie certainly was scared. How he wished he could go as far as he could immediately.

    But when thinking of Ding Ning¡¯s age, Wu Tianxie denied this idea. ¡°It is impossible. Masters who have reached the God Martial Arts Realm are all more than 100 years old. How can a young man be one of them? That¡¯s too absurd.¡±

    ¡°He must have used some mysterious means or unknown treasures to send himself to the sky.¡± Wu Tianxie was indeed experienced and knowledgeable. Soon, he drew an inference that was the closest to the reality in his heart.

    This inference fueled the greedy desire in his heart, and he was ravished with joy. ¡°This Ding Ning is really surprising. He has not only the Spiritual Gu King but also the treasure that can send him to the sky. This trip is definitely worth it.¡±

    While Wu Tianxie was calcting how to capture Ding Ning, the light spot in the bronze mirror that represented Ding Ning became lighter and flew toward the southeast.

    ¡°He wants to escape! No way. Go after him!¡±

    Wu Tianxie ordered with boundless enthusiasm. He was not shocked but instead felt delighted.

    When they were in the city, for fear of rming the Seventeenth Department and the Bureau of Religions, he had to think about how to pin Ding Ning down silently. He did not expect that Ding Ning would choose to head for his doom and fly to the seaside. There is a road to paradise, yet he doesn¡¯t choose to go; hell has no gates, but he rushes into it. Wu Tianxie thought that he was destined to be rich this time.

    ¡°Yes, Your Honorable!¡±

    The order cheered Nie Fan up. He immediately started the car and elerated to go to the southeast, ording to Wu Tianxie¡¯s instruction.

    ¡°Xiaojin, have you found our target?¡±

    While riding the Air Force Wing No.1 in the air, Ding Ningmunicated with Xiaojin through the spiritual connection.

    ¡°Master, I found it. A ck car is chasing after you in your direction.¡±

    Xiaojin hovered in the air, and its sharp eagle eyes quickly locked themercial vehicle that Wu Tianxie was in.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± said Ding Ning.

    His lips curved a little, making a cold smile. For Ding Ning, the enemies lurking in the dark were terrible, but when they came to the surface, he would just kill them directly.

    Just when he flew up into the sky, he noticed that the feeling of being peeped up appeared again. Ding Ning asked the Spirit-eating Insect King, but it told him that there was no wave made by the Gu insects nearby.

    Ding Ning realized that his previous guess was correct. The curse of life of Zhai Fang was like a tracking mark, allowing people of the Demon Cult to track him wherever he went. This fact cast a pall over Ding Ning¡¯s heart.

    He tried to look inward, searching for the ce where the curse was, but he just couldn¡¯t find it. Ding Ning knew that in order to untie the bell, the person who tied it was required. He could only try to find a solution from the people of the Demon Cult.

    Somewhere inside the city, in therge office on the top floor of a high-level club, a handsome young man with long hair stood with his hands sped behind his back. He was admiring the night view of this bustling city before therge floor-to-ceiling windows. On the left breast part of his white robe was embroidered with a furnace pattern, and on the two sleeves were three circles of golden silk threads.

    A woman wearing royaldies¡¯ dress in the imperial pce was standing next to him. Her clothes had the same furnace pattern, but on the sleeves, there were only two circles of golden silk threads. She made no secret of the admiration to him in her eyes and said softly, ¡°Senior Brother Yan, don¡¯t worry about it. Senior Brother Chao¡¯s cultivation level has reached the middle stage of the Sky Martial Arts Realm. Although his cultivation is unworthy of mentioning in our Holy Medical Family, there should have few people who can defeat him in this secr world. He must have been dyed by something. Just wait patiently for a few more days.¡±

    The handsome man called Senior Brother Yan by the woman looked a little worried, and he said, ¡°Junior Sister Qingyun, how can I worry about that trash Chao Xiong? In his sixties, he finally managed to reach the Sky Martial Arts Realm. And then, after more than ten years of cultivating, he reached the middle stage of the Sky Martial Arts Realm. Such a waste¡¯s death is not to be regretted. It is just that our leader¡¯s Spiritual Medicine Ring is in his hand. The ring stores the rewards that the Holy Medical Family gives to all the families who serve us in the secr world. Those rewards are not that important, but the point is that the Spiritual Medicine Ring is the most precious Storage Ring of the Holy Medical Family. I am the person who is in charge of everything about this trip. Once the Spiritual Medicine Ring is lost, how can I exin this to the elders of the Holy Medical Family?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Yan, please stay calm. The person who is in charge of our properties in the secr world has begun to inquire about the information, hasn¡¯t he? I suppose that we can soon hear some news about Senior Brother Chao. Besides, there are prohibitions set up by our master on the Spiritual Medicine Ring. Even if someone gets it, he cannot open it. If he dares to break the prohibitions, our master will notice it. At that time, the person will have no ce to hide.¡±

    Junior Sister Qingyunforted him in a soft voice.

    ¡°s, what you said is true. But after all, it is the first time that I go out to perform the task of the Holy Medical Family. If I make any mistake, it will inevitably provide others¡¯ critics with a handle, which will be extremely detrimental to my future development.¡±

    Senior Brother Yan still knitted his brows in anxiety. As the most outstanding disciple of the third generation of the Holy Medical Family, he lost the Spiritual Medicine Ring on his first trip of experience outside. It was a big blow for him, who had always been proud and arrogant.

    Junior Sister Qingyun understood his concerns. She took a few steps forward and stood side by side with him, quietly ming herself, ¡°It was all my fault. To wait for me to get out of my meditation, you put off the date of going out. Otherwise, you would not have asked Senior Brother Chao to take the Spiritual Medicine Ring away to purchase the medicinal materials in the secr world in advance. In that case, you would not have been caught in a dilemma.¡±

    ¡°Why would you say that? It has nothing to do with you. I have misjudged Chao Xiong and believed him easily. With his cultivation, many people in the secr world will be his threats. However, very few people dare to offend the Holy Medical Family. So I don¡¯t think he has been in trouble. But up till now, he hasn¡¯te to join us by the scheduled time. I¡¯m sure that he must have been tempted by the Spiritual Medicine Ring and have escaped with it.¡±

    Senior Brother Yan¡¯s tone was icy cold, and he made the conclusion definitely clear. In fact, there was nothing wrong with his process of reasoning. But unfortunately, Chao Xiong met Ding Ning, who knew nothing about the Holy Medical Family. Even if Ding Ning had known it, he wouldn¡¯t have shown any mercy to Chao Xiong, who wanted to kill him and grab the treasure.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Junior Sister Qingyun covered her little red mouth in amazement and said inconceivably, ¡°Although Senior Brother Chao has used up all his potential, he is also one of the few most outstanding listed disciples of our Holy Medical Family and enjoys a rtively good treatment. In the ring are the pills refined for those people in the secr world to build up their good physique and improve their health. It is unlikely that he will covet these pills, right?¡±

    ¡°Hey, you joined the Holy Medical Familyte, so you may not know some things. If it were just those pills, Chao Xiong would definitely not be greedy, but as for the Spiritual Medicine Ring...¡±

    Senior Brother Yan hesitated for a moment and sighed softly. ¡°Oh well. There is nothing to hide from you now. The Spiritual Medicine Ring was originally not a treasure of our Holy Medical Family. An ancestor of the Holy Medical Family got it after he robbed and killed a disciple of the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe hundreds of years ago. It is said that the ring contains a big secret. But it is a pity that after hundreds of years of study, ancestors of our Holy Medical Family haven¡¯t yet revealed the secret. Then, from generation to generation, the ring has been passed down as a Storage Ring.¡±

    ¡°Ah, the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe? Didn¡¯t they get back on our Holy Medical Family?¡±

    Junior Sister Qingyun covered her pink lips with her delicate white hands and eximed in surprise, her eyes shing with horror. It showed how astounded she was upon hearing the things about the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe.

    ¡°In fact, among the Four Holy Gates, the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe is worthy of the title of the best Holy Gate.¡±

    It looked like that Senior Brother Yan was absorbed by the past. ¡°I once heard my master say that the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe lost the Spiritual Medicine Ring. The genius disciple who was robbed and killed by our ancestor seemed to be their young chief of their tribe. Thus, in a violent rage, they came to fight with our Holy Medical Family. It was a battle of hell. Blood flowing like a stream, the bloody sight of the battlefield could even dim the sun and the moon. The Holy Medical Family lost heavily and made one retreat after another. They had to withdraw into the Sect-protecting Matrix, struggling hard. If the Holy-sword Vi and the Holy-goddess Tribe hadn¡¯te to our aid and forced the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe to retreat, I am afraid that the Holy Medical Family would have long disappeared.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my God! I have never known that the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe could be so powerful. Did the other three Holy Gates have to join their hands to defeat the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe?¡±

    Junior Sister Qingyun slightly shook her pretty head, showing an incredible look.

    Very few people in the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe hade out to the secr world for centuries. Since she entered the Holy Medical Familyte, she only heard of the history but had never witnessed it. What she knew was that the Holy Medical Family couldn¡¯t get along well with the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe. But she was unclear why they couldn¡¯t tolerate each other. She had never expected that the two countries ever had such an old hatred.

    Senior Brother Yan shook his head with a bitter smile and dropped a bomb. ¡°Defeating them was not as easy as you thought it to be. In fact, the alliance of the three Holy Gates could only rely on the Sect-protecting Matrix to maintain a stalemate with the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe. Still, the alliance was not powerful enough to exterminate it. The ancestor of the Holy Medical Family who killed the young chief of the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe and grabbed the Spiritual Medicine Ring was chopped in half by a young man from the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe. The scene shocked every one of them on the spot because they all knew that the ancestor was a master in the God Martial Arts Realm! Since then, the three Holy Gates had secluded themselves from the outside world for a hundred years. Not until a hundred years ago when the Shenzhou Country fell into chaos did theye out to the world again.¡±

    Junior Sister Qingyun froze from the shock of hearing of the history. With an expression of awe on her face, she said, ¡°The young man from the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe could split our ancestor in half by one move. Which level of cultivation was he in at that time? I suppose that he had at least reached the peak level of the God Martial Arts Realm, right?¡±

    ¡°Our ancestor, who was killed by him, had reached the peak level of the God Martial Arts Realm.¡±

    With a somber face, Senior Brother Yan continued, ¡°The Holy-saber Ancient Tribe was a freak tribe. The realm couldn¡¯t measure thebat capability of them. They were basically invincible among the people who were in the same realm as them.¡±

    ¡°How was that possible?¡±

    Junior Sister Qingyun disagreed with such remarks. ¡°Although masters in the Holy Martial Arts Realm are basically extinct now, the Four Holy Gates still have masters who had reached the Holy Martial Arts Realm. Maybe the young man who killed our ancestor was in the Holy Martial Arts Realm.¡±

    ¡°The battle happened hundreds of years ago. The truth has already disappeared in the long history. My master once said that he would rather believe that the young man who killed our God Martial Arts Realm ancestor was the invincible one in that realm than believe that he was a master in the Holy Martial Arts Realm.¡±

    Senior Brother Yan really liked to see his Senior Sister Qingyun¡¯s eyes that were filled with admiration and adoration, so he deliberately kept her guessing.

    ¡°Why?¡± As he had expected, Senior Sister Qingyun was insensible enough and questioned closely.

    ¡°It was because my master had confirmed that the young man was less than fifty years old at that time.¡±

    After saying this answer, even Senior Brother Yan was shocked. He felt as astounded as when the first time he heard his master talk about this matter.

    The young man who was less than fifty years old could be a master that had reached the Holy Martial Arts Realm. Was it possible? Therefore, the Holy Medical Family didn¡¯t want to believe that the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe had a master who was under fifty years old in the Holy Martial Arts Realm. It instead deceived itself into believing that he was only invincible in the God Martial Arts Realm.

    There might be such a man who had reached the Holy Martial Arts Realm in his forties. What did it mean? It meant that the young man was probably still alive now. After all, the life of a master in the Holy Martial Arts Realm could be as long as 500 years.

    Junior Sister Qingyun fell silent, but she felt greatly shocked at the bottom of her heart as if she had experienced raging waves. As a Holy Medical Family disciple, she had always been proud. She had always thought that the Four Holy Gates were on an equal footing. Thus, when she met others, her superior feeling to them had always been there.

    But, the secret news that Senior Brother Yan told her today overturned her previous knowledge of the world, which also filled her with the awe to the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe.

    Senior Brother Yan might feel restless now, so that he was in a mood for talking. He gave a deep sigh and continued, ¡°Among the so-called Four Holy Gates, the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe had the most authoritative voice. In those years, the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe strongly advocated the preservation of the peace of the secr world. Thus, the other three Holy Gates had no courage to go against its will. On this condition, together with only a few Martial-arts Gods, the founder of Shenzhou Country managed to sign the Peace Agreement with the ancient martial world. If it hadn¡¯t been for the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe, the founder could never have achieved that easily.¡±

 Chapter 461 - The Bargaining Chip

    <h4>Chapter 461 The Bargaining Chip</h4>

    ¡°Is the Peace Agreement not good? I think it is very good.¡±

    Junior Sister Qingyun¡¯s home was in the earthly world. She was taken into the Holy Medical Family only after she was appreciated and chosen by the head of the Family. She was still very affectionate about Shenzhou Country. When she heard that the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe forcibly advocated signing the Peace Agreement, she immediately liked the tribe.

    ¡°Junior Sister, you haven¡¯t really experienced the cruelty of the Ancient Martial World, so you don¡¯t understand it. Whether it is the earthly warriors or the warriors of the Ancient Martial World, they all believe in the principle of respect for the strong and follow thew of the jungle. Have they ever been restricted by the earthly rules? They looked down upon the ordinary people of the earthly world in their bones. In the eyes of the strong, worldly beings are all as small as ants.¡±

    Senior Brother Yan¡¯s bitter smiles in his lifetime were not as many as those he had tonight. ¡°The members of the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe never go to the earthly world, and what they upy is thergest and best secret space, where they are never short of resources for cultivation, so they never need to get anything from the outside world. The reason why they forcibly advocate signing the Peace Agreement with the earthly world is that they had an extremely sinister intention.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Junior Sister Qingyun thought it was strange and asked.

    ¡°The higher the state of cultivation, the higher the requirements for the state of mind. When a warrior practices against thew of nature, he has to have a fearless and vigorous mind and make the mind of the martial art perfect, for the freer the mind is, the easier the practitioner will get breakthroughs. But the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe forced the Three Holy Gates to sign the Peace Agreement with the earthly world, which is equivalent to putting chains on all warriors, making them bound by the earthly rules. When they have concerns, they can¡¯t make breakthroughs. Therefore, in the past 100 years, none of our Three Holy Gates members has ever broken through the Holy Martial Arts Realm, and even those who have reached the God Martial Arts Realm are few.¡±

    As one of the most outstanding heroes of the younger generation of the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe, Senior Brother Yan had an understanding of martial arts which was far beyond the reach of Junior Sister Qingyun. With various signs as his reference, he made such spection.

    Junior Sister Qingyun seemed to think about it, but she did not think that the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe had done anything wrong. Although she was fortunate to be an Ancient Warrior, she grew up in the earthly world and could not consider the problem from the perspective of an Ancient Warrior. In her mind, world peace was the eternal theme. The cruelw of the jungle that massive killings wereunched for doing cultivation and fighting for cultivation resources was difficult for her to adapt to.

    Senior Brother Yan looked at her beautiful side face with disapproval and sighed in his mind, ¡°Tribe Head Uncle, I¡¯ve done my best.¡±

    What he said tonight was actually entrusted by his Tribe Head Uncle. Junior Sister Qingyun, who had a Fire-Spirit Body that had rarely been found in the past 1,000 years, was most suitable for practicing the methods of the Holy Medical Family. His Tribe Head Uncle had extremely high expectations of her and trained her as his sessor.

    Yet, she, who was born in the earthly world and grew up in a peaceful environment, was too simple and good-natured to survive in the cruel Ancient Martial World, so his Tribe Head Uncle asked him to tell her the survivor-of-the-fittest cruel reality among the practitioners, in order to harden her heart as a Warrior.

    Pitifully, his painstaking effort seemed not to have worked because Junior Sister Qingyun thoroughly ignored his words.

    Suddenly, Senior Brother Yan¡¯s pupils shrunk sharply, staring at the dark sky, which a trace of light Spiritual Energy went across.

    ¡°Junior Sister Qingyun, you stay here and wait for me, and don¡¯t go anywhere.¡±

    Senior Brother Yan hurriedly exined and rushed to the rooftop before his Junior Sister could press.

    Coming to the top of the roof, Senior Brother Yan took out a bird-shaped woodcarving from the Storage Ring. While insanely injecting the Spiritual Energy into it, he kicked the floor hard and rose to the air.

    The woodcarving radiated bright spiritual light all over, and it becamerger andrger at a rate visible to the naked eye. As Senior Brother Yan kept falling down, the woodcarving suddenly made a beam of bright light in the air and then turned into a wooden kite puppet, pping its wings and rising to the air.

    In the distant night sky, Ding Ning made a shocking sound. Turning around, he saw that a wooden kite with a size of three meters was chasing after him, and a person was hanging on its feet. He was so much surprised. ¡°Who is this person? Why is he after me?¡±

    Ding Ning shook his head, chuckled, and turning back, did not care about it anymore. Although he was surprised that someone in the world couldbine the Floating Charm and the Breeze Charm to make a flying puppet, but its flying speed was notparable to that of his Air Force Wing No.1.

    Afraid of losing Wu Tianxie, he deliberately slowed down his Air Force Wing No.1, so Senior Brother Yan could barely fall far behind from him.

    Senior Brother Yan¡¯s dashing eyebrows were knitted tightly, and his eyesight was not as good as Ding Ning¡¯s. After feeling his light Spiritual Energy as Ding Ning quickly passed, he followed it and then came here.

    He knew that only those in the God Martial Arts Realm could have the ability to fly, and it was quite Spiritual Energy-consuming. In the entire earthly world, only a handful of people had reached the God Martial Arts Realm. Thus, he was really curious about the great person who could fly at night over Ninghai. Based on this concern, he followed up, hoping to find it out.

    Although he knew that this would easily displease the great person, he believed that his identity as a member of the Holy Medical Family would give the person some inhibitions, and he would not go to fight him.

    Pitifully, Ding Ning wanted to kill Wu Tianxie, so how could he allow someone to watch the scene from behind? He patted the head of the Air Force Wing No.1, who got his meaning, immediately fluttered its wings, and turning into a beam of ck light, disappeared in the night sky instantly. The gically modified Air Force Wing No.1, whose potential was gradually stimted, had a flight speed that was equal to the speed of sound, reaching the appalling 340 meters per second.

    Keenly aware of this, Senior Brother Yan was suddenly terrified and secretly rejoiced that the man of great sanctity was not in the mood to care about him; otherwise, he would have brought himself great trouble by naively offending him.

    Those in the God Martial Arts Realm could fly, but their speed and their Spiritual Energy consumption were directly proportional. No matter how fast they were, they could not reach the speed of sound.

    The speed of sound made him naturally but mistakenly think that he was following a person who had reached the Holy Martial Arts Realm. A person in the Holy Martial Arts Realm could fly by using the energy between heaven and earth as his fuel. It was a piece of cake for him to reach the speed of sound.

    Shockingly, a person in the Holy Martial Arts Realm had appeared in the mundane world and flew over the city of Ninghai at night. This was not a small matter, so Senior Brother Yan was quite upset, and this gave him a reminder, ¡°Does the disappearance of Chao Xiong have any rtions with this person in the Holy Martial Arts Realm?

    ¡°Anyway, let me wait two more days. If there is still no news of Chao Xiong, I will immediately report the news that a person in the Holy Martial Arts Realm hade to the mundane world to my sect.¡±

    By steering the wooden kite, hended slowly on a high-rise building and made up his mind silently.

    It was the dim light of night on the seashore where Chao Xiong was killed several days ago. Ding Ning leaped off from the back of the Air Force Wing No.1, took out a handful of the Spiritual Crystals of Water, and began to work with a distressed expression.

    His Second Master taught him that even when a lion fought a hare, it had to use all its strength, let alone he would fight Wu Tianxie, who was ranked only lower than the 300th on the Fighting List. He should despise his opponent strategically but must respect him tactically.

    Now, he still could not make matrix banners, but the Spiritual Crystals could rece matrix banners. The only problem was that he was unwilling to take them out in the past.

    But now his life was threatened, and nothing was more eventful than death, so he could not care about his distress and took out lots of the Spiritual Crystals of Water to set the Spiritual Sea Trapping Matrix, which would serve as the first defensive block if he was defeated.

    And the sea would be his ultimate escape route. The Mermaid Totem was still asleep and could not spit water bubbles so that he could not enter the deep sea, but with the Tianshui Totem, he would have an absolute advantage in the sea.

    Time passed quickly, and the luster of a matrix shone and then died out. Ding Ning was happy. ¡°The first matrix is sessful.¡±

    Changing to the visual angle of Xiaojin, he looked for the location of Wu Tianxie. Finding that he could arrive in more than ten minutes at least, he was bored and lighted a cigarette, enjoying the caress of the sea breeze and thinking about how he should fight in the following battle.

    ¡°Stop, Nie Fan, get out of the car, go to the boy¡¯s house, tie up his woman and wait for my message. Mo Bai, go and drive.¡±

    In a Toyotamercial vehicle, Wu Tianxie watched Ding Ning stop there in the bronze mirror, feeling inexplicably upset. As his eyes turned, he immediately issued an order.

    ¡°Yes, Your Honorable!¡±

    Nie Fan responded, pulled over, got out, and began to make phone calls for the arrangement. He had no guts to confront Ding Ning, but kidnapping a woman was a piece of cake for him indeed.

    Master Mo Bai obediently got into the driver¡¯s seat to drive, but did not know what Wu Tianxie was going to do.

    However, he did not know that Wu Tianxie always acted cautiously. When he realized that Ding Ning had been waiting motionlessly for him at the seaside, he felt a little inexplicably uneasy. He did not believe that after killing the Essential-blood Gu, Ding Ning did not know he hade.

    ¡°He knows that I havee, but he still dares to wait there. What does this mean? It means that the boy has something powerful to rely on, and he is not afraid. He must be absolutely confident that he can kill me, and then he can be so arrogant.¡±

    Although he did not think Ding Ning could defeat him when confronting him, he had been upholding the principle ¡°Caution is the parent of safety¡± for making a living in theplicated human world.

    To make himself safer, he also ordered Nie Fan to immediately abduct Ding Ning¡¯s woman as his final trump card, in case he would still have a bargaining chip if he was defeated.

    Seeing that the car stopped and Nie Fan got out of the car, Xiaojin immediately told the information to Ding Ning, but since it was too far away from them, it could not hear their specific arrangement.

    Ding Ning did not take it as trouble after getting the information. The departure of a small character did not affect the overall situation at all, but he did not expect that Wu Tianxie was so shameless that he had asked Nie Fan to kidnap Luoxue.

    Of course, even if he had known it, he would not have cared. After all, Luoxue was not the little girl who was so physically weak, but one who had reached the Xuan Martial Arts Realm and also had charms as protection, so those who wanted to kidnap her would suffer miserably.

    As for his sister, he was not worried, either, because she had charms as protection and Xiahou as her bodyguard. No matter who he wanted to kidnap, Nie Fan took the path to hell.

    However, he would never expect that not only his sister and Luoxue but also another two unexpected guests were in his home now.

    Ye Huan and her sister would be setting off for Yan Jing tomorrow to participate in the rehearsal before thepetition. Ding Ning had not confirmed that if he would go to Yan Jing to watch their game. Today, the two sisters called him countless times. Unfortunately, his phone was either in the Mermaid Space without signal or not in the service area. Finally, it was powered off.

    Thus, when Ding Ning called home to tell his sister he would not go back tonight, he used the phone of Mayor Du, leading to the situation that the two sisters could not helping to his home.

    Ding Qianlie was very clear about the rtionship between the sisters and Ding Ning. After all, the house where they lived now was the result of the fact that she had asked someone to give it to them as the prize of a lottery.

    She expressed great enthusiasm and kindness for the visit of the two sisters. Being simple and kind, Luoxue was even happier to see her peers and treated them warmly.

    The four beauties got along quite well. Ye Huan and her sister had sweet tones, and their repetitive address of Ding Qianlie and Luoxue as ¡°sister¡± made the two beam.

    Pitifully, Ding Ning¡¯s mobile phone was out of power, so Ding Qianlie could not reach him and could only promise that she would tell him when he came back and ask him to reply to them in time.

    Ye Huan and her sister were not so disappointed because they came to visit with some selfishness. They knew that Ding Ning had an elder sister and naturally wanted to have a good rtionship with their future sister-inw. Now that their aim was achieved, if Ding Ning could go to Yan Jing, that was the best, but even if he could not, there was nothing to worry about.

    They were really unlucky. Initially, Ding Qianlie wanted to ask some people to take them home, but they said that they lived on the other side and very close and could go home after a short walk.

    On the way, the two girls talked excitedly and also mentioned their brother Ding Ning many times with resentment. As a result, they were quite clearly heard by those whom Nie Fan had asked to do the abduction.

 Chapter 462 - Pseudo Domain

    <h4>Chapter 462 Pseudo Domain</h4>

    Well, this group of kidnappers was worried that it was so dangerous to break into the vi, where there were a lot of people, to abduct the woman. Now there were two women, so they chose them. Anyway, they did not know who Ding Ning¡¯s woman was.

    As a result, Ye Huan and her sister sadly became the target for their abduction. Hearing that they were Ding Ning¡¯s younger sisters, Nie Fan pped his hands and became happier instantly.

    It was true that many men only treated women as toys, but younger sisters were different because they were their rtives. Presumably, the two younger sisters were more important than his woman.

    After ordering his men to lock up Ye Huan and her sister, Nie Fan immediately called Mo Bai and told him the information, and Mo Mai then told it to Wu Tianxie, who praised Nie Fan.

    Ding Ning knew nothing about all of this. At this moment, he was smoking and enjoying the caress of the breeze, looking depressed.

    But he was now dressed in the costume of the ck masked man, looking a bit more mysterious and weathered.

    A small truck with a fishy smell was passing by the sea. The tender and white little girl of four or five years old sitting on the co-driver¡¯s seat pointed at Ding Ning and said sweetly to the driver, ¡°Look, brother, a superman is over there.¡±

    ¡°Nannan, that is not a superman but a man enjoying the sea breeze at night.¡±

    The driver was a 17 or 18-year-old boy, who rubbed the little girl¡¯s head with a smile and had overflowing pampering in his eyes.

    The little girl pursed her lips and said unconvinced, ¡°That¡¯s a superman, a superman with a ck eye patch. If you don¡¯t believe me, look yourself.¡±

    Thinking it was funny, the boy turned around to take a look and then turned back, but he instantly stiffened and had an excited look. In disbelief, he turned around again, but their truck was far from the sea at the moment and he could only see Ding Ning¡¯s shadow vaguely.

    ¡°It is him, it is him.¡± He would never forget this figure. He was a child who grew up with a wolf pack and did not understand theplexity of this world, but he knew who was good to him and who was not.

    Daddy Ye, who made a living by collecting rubbish, adopted him when he came out of the forest, taught him how to be a man and taught him to know about returning people¡¯s kindness. When Daddy Ye diedter, he went crazy and killed many people.

    Those in the underground boxing house finally lost all their patience and did not want to subdue him any longer. Instead, they intended to kill him.

    He was not afraid of death, but he was afraid that he would not even have the opportunity to burn a piece of paper and kowtow to Daddy Ye to thank him. That was probably his only wish in the world.

    But even this most insignificant requirement was an extravagant hope for him, who had not eaten for three days and was locked by a cor under the siege of eight boxers.

    ¡°It is the ck masked man.¡± It was he who came and rescued him like the Savior at the critical moment when he faced life threat and lost hope, giving him the opportunity to worship Daddy Ye and fulfill hisst wish.

    Yet, he had borne one more unrepaid kindness and a warm concern since then, but he listened to him and did not kill anyone unreasonably anymore.

    But he could not find him anymore or hear from him, making him very frustrated. He wandered in the concrete jungle and was unwilling to leave just because he waited for his appearance.

    Now, he finally appeared. Ye Tiang¡¯s eyes were a little wet, and he was quite excited and high-spirited. Unconsciously, he stepped on the elerator, and the truck rushed like he was driving a Ferrari.

    The small fishing vige where he lived was not far from here. He wanted to send Nannan back as fast as possible ande to meet his benefactor.

    ¡°Brother, did you see him? It is a superman, right?¡±

    Little Nannan said proudly, but did not find the abnormalities in the teenager.

    ¡°Well, Little Nannan is so great. It is Brother Superman, and Brother Superman is super powerful.¡±

    Ye Tiang¡¯s voice was not as dry as before and was even a little nicely attractive. Probably, it was Little Nannan before him who made him change.

    Some time ago, he went to worship Daddy Ye, but unexpectedly, the Qin Family kept an eye on his father¡¯s grave and ambushed him.

    He fought hard in the bloody battle, narrowly escaped after being chopped dozens of times, fell into the sea in a panic, and was rescued by a fisherman who went fishing at sea, and this fisherman was Nannan¡¯s father.

    Nannan¡¯s family was very poor, but the family members were very kind. Under their meticulous care, he showed amazing resilience and recovered in just one day, making Nannan¡¯s parents stunned.

    Feeling their kindness and warmth, Ye Tiang chose to stay in this peaceful small fishing vige. Every day, Nannan¡¯s father went out to fish and he drove the truck to deliver goods to various seafood hotels.

    Being simple and lovely, Nannan regarded him as her biological brother. Ye Tiang also loved this little girl very much and gradually became sanguine from his initial silence.

    ¡°Brother, is Brother Superman more powerful than Ultraman?¡±

    Finding that her brother also thought the brother wearing a ck eye patch was a superman, she asked excitedly.

    ¡°More powerful than Ultraman. Although he did not save the earth, he is a very powerful good man and he is my elder brother.¡±

    Ye Tiang chuckled, and what Ding Ning previously said in the underground boxing house was reverberating in his ears. ¡°I just want to take my brother and have no intention of causing trouble, but I feel sorry to say that I will kill anyone who dares to stop me...¡±

    Although he knew that it was just his pretext, he still felt warm in his heart. Daddy Ye brought him up, but he was an elder after all and always regarded him as his son, and he treated his father with only admiration and gratitude.

    He was brought up by a wolf pack, and the wolves were his brothers. When he came to human society, the ck masked man was the first person to im that he was his younger brother, making him feel warm and happy.

    Little Nannan was so happy that her big eyes curved into a crescent. ¡°Will brother¡¯s brothere to y with me?¡±

    Ding Ning did not know that the driver of the little truck with the fishy smell in the night was the wolf kid he rescued on the whim. Now, he was facing the horrible coercion of Wu Tianxie.

    The momentum, the powerful momentum, made Ding Ning look extremely serious. Since he killed Chao Xiong with a method thetter had not expected, he had realized again that how wrong he was with the idea that after he easily defeated Long Xiaotian in the past, he did not take those who reached the Sky Martial Arts Realm seriously.

    Long Xiaotian had just reached the Sky Martial Arts Realm at that time when his True Qi had not been turned into the Spiritual Energy and he had not understood his momentum, so Ding Ning won so easily.

    But now, Wu Tianxie, who had reached the middle stage of the Sky Martial Arts Realm at least, made him fully realize the terrifying power of those who were in the Sky Martial Arts Realm.

    Wu Tianxie, who had been a little nervous, was now suddenly relieved, thinking, ¡°I thought Ding Ning is quite powerful, but I never thought he is so weak. I haven¡¯t used my Gu technique and only released my momentum as a practitioner in the Sky Martial Arts Realm, but this has oppressed him into a motionless situation.

    ¡°It is so pitiful for me to have been worried for such a long time. It turns out that he is only an ¡®ant¡¯ who hasn¡¯t reached the Sky Martial Arts Realm. I was too prudent.¡± Wu Tianxie thought in a somewhat self-mocking manner.

    Those who had not reached the Sky Martial Arts Realm were all ants. This was not a joke, for that was the transformation from a postnatal Warrior to a congenital Warrior, the sublimation of essence and a huge watershed for a Warrior to enter the realm of cultivation.

    Wu Tianxie¡¯s understanding of the momentum was not strong among the Warriors in the same realm with him, but it was quite disgusting.

    Previously, he understood this momentum by watching a poisonous insect called a slug living in the marsh. This momentum was not overbearing or strong, but it was very sticky, making people feel like falling into a marsh: It was even hard to move a finger.

    Wu Tianxie gave a victor¡¯s smile and said eerily, ¡°Boy, don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t recognize you when you put on a mask. Simply give me the Spiritual Gu King and the magic weapon that can fly to the sky, and maybe I can let you die without being torn apart.¡±

    ¡°Are you an idiot? I will have to die anyway, so why should I give them to you as you demand? If you have the ability, get them yourself.¡±

    Ding Ning rolled his eyes and ridiculed him rudely.

    He just wanted to experience the momentum of an Ancient Warrior directly. Although he thought it was very powerful, it did not mean that he did not have the power to fight back. So far, he had not used his physical power yet.

    ¡°Boy, you can¡¯t even resist my momentum, but you still talk with your sharp tongue. Indeed, you are rash.¡±

    Wu Tianxie sneered and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you experience the horror from a practitioner in the Sky Martial Arts Realm.¡±

    As soon as he stopped talking, Wu Tianxie began to release his power with all his strength, trying to make him yield.

    The overwhelming coercion suddenly doubled, and Ding Ning, who was in it like a small sailing boat in the ocean, could be crushed into pieces at any time.

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of fun!¡±

    Just as Wu Tianxie watched Ding Ning sway from side to side and wanted tough, Ding Ning¡¯s indifferent voice suddenly came.

    Then came the sounds of waves. It seemed that there was a boundless sea inside Ding Ning, but the quiet sea suddenly went furious andunched huge waves, which came close one after another and pounded his momentum as if they would never stop.

    Wu Tianxie¡¯s expression changed. He felt the terrible Movement of Tides of Ding Ning because each of the waves had shattered his momentum and made them into pieces and nothingness.

    The bad result with it was that he had fallen into Ding Ning¡¯s momentum. If it was only so, he would not be afraid, and what he was afraid of was that this was the seaside.

    Ding Ning¡¯s momentum had caused the mania of the sea. The fierce waves roared to the tune of the momentum Ding Ning had made, and the real and the false were merged and perfectlybined, forming a terrifying sea.

    The tides formed by the true and fake waves in the sea intruded into Wu Tianxie¡¯s mind, again and again, making him shudder and feel that he could be torn into pieces by the roaring waves at any time.

    He widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°Ding Ning is only a small Warrior who hasn¡¯t reached the Sky Martial Arts Realm. How could he have used the power of heaven and earth to form the Water Domain that only those in the Real Martial Arts Realm are likely toprehend?¡±

    But Ding Ning knew that this was no domain, but that he had the Tianshui Totem and the sea was his advantage, so he could easily mobilize the water element to form this pseudo domain that looked like a real one.

    Although it was a pseudo domain, its power should not be underestimated. The waves pounded Wu Tianxie time after time, making the light circles formed by the Spiritual Energy sh constantly, so that he could be torn apart at any time.

    As a battle-hardened practitioner in the Sky Martial Arts Realm, Wu Tianxie soon realized that Ding Ning must have formed the pseudo domain by using some treasure.

    Under the suppression of this pseudo domain, he could only use 70% of his strength at most, but this was enough for him. After all, he was never skilled at the direct fight, for his Gu technique was his most powerful trump card.

    As Wu Tianxie yelled, the Spiritual Energy all over him kept shing, and a scorpion crawled out of him. This red scorpion grew increasingly as the wind touched it. In the blink of an eye, it became a horrible giant of more than two meters with blood running beneath its transparent skin from head to tail.

    The needle with the ck and red colors at the tail of the scorpion, which shed with the seductive and eerily red luster, aimed fiercely at Ding Ning¡¯s head, but the huge waves could not pose any threat to it.

    Ding Ning¡¯s expression changed. This red scorpion brought him a very dangerous feeling, and he could not care about maintaining the pseudo domain. In seconds, he retreated fast and narrowly missed this attack, and the pseudo domain vanished with it. The sea was quiet again.

    But the red scorpion¡¯s blow was only a false move, and its creepypound eyes showed some ridicule that a human had.

    The pair of huge pincers went to pierce Ding Ning like lightning, and it spat out a mouthful of ghastly green poisonous mist at the same time.

 Chapter 463 - Wolf Kidâ€™s Helping Hand

    <h4>Chapter 463 Wolf Kid¡¯s Helping Hand</h4>

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha, boy, give up fighting.¡±

    Wu Tianxie suddenlyughed wildly. Being his trump card, the blood scorpion Spiritual Gu King had been proved effective every time. By relying on this trick, he had never failed.

    The attacked would be corroded into pus by the spray of the poisonous mist or cut into two parts by its pincers. No one could make an exception.

    Ding Ning did not expect that this red scorpion was so hard to deal with. It was not only as fast as lightning, but it was also extremely insidious and fought with unpredictable tactics.

    Now, it was toote to escape. If he avoided the poisonous mist, he would be caught by the pincers of the huge scorpion; if he avoided the pincers, he would be sprayed by the poisonous mist.

    If two attacks ur, one should choose to face the less deadly. Ding Ning turned quickly to avoid the poisonous mist that had corroded the air, and went to face the pincers of the scorpion.

    Wu Tianxieughed on the side because Ding Ning¡¯s choice was what he wanted to see most. After all, he had not got Ning Ning¡¯s secret and had to let him live.

    If Ding Ning was sprayed by the Blood Scorpion King¡¯s poisonous mist, he could not even save him, who would instantly turn into a pool of pus and be swallowed by the Blood Scorpion King.

    That Ding Ning chose the pincers was the best ending in his view. He could control the strength of the red scorpion king, and getting Ding Ning injured by the pincers was enough, for when Ding Ning was alive, he could ask him about the whereabouts of his hidden treasure.

    He seemed to have seen the scene of Ding Ning kneeling for mercy and offering his treasure and the Spiritual Gu King on his initiative.

    Mo Bai, who watched them from the distance and found the matter had been settled, was finally relieved. Just now, Ding Ning¡¯s momentum scared him a lot. If their sect head lost, he could not escape, either.

    ¡°No.¡± Realizing that something was wrong, Wu Tianxie suddenly shivered. ¡°So far, Ding Ning has not released the Spiritual Gu King yet, so he threw himself at the pincers not because he could not escape, but because he had a scheme.¡±

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Scared, Wu Tianxie forgot to contact his mind and even cried out involuntarily.

    Suddenly, Ding Ning had a golden halo, not that he released the Spiritual Gu King as Wu Tianxie had expected, but that he threw out three beams of imperceptible red light.

    Immediately, the Blood Scorpion King screamed miserably and its huge pincers pinched on Ding Ning with a ¡°crack¡±, but they were blocked by his golden light and could not pierce in.

    Ding Ning had apassionate expression as if the Buddha was born. This was the Buddha Having No Regrets of the Infinite Compassion and Mercy Palm that he had not used for a long time. Besides, he was physically strong and also had the Vajra Charm, so the triple protection could be regarded as the strongest defense.

    The only thing that depressed him was that the Spirit-eating Gu, who waszy and picky and disliked the blood odor of the Blood Scorpion King, dawdled and was unwilling to fight, making Ding Ning fume.

    Fortunately, thervae of the three Ancient Magic Mosquitoes were about to move, quite longing for the Blood Scorpion King. Ding Ning had to bear this blow and taking this chance, threw the Magic Mosquitoes to the Blood Scorpion King.

    The three Magic Mosquitoes lived up to his expectations. The hard shell of the Blood Scorpion King could not bear their sharp mouths, which stabbed in unhindered and began to suck its blood crazily.

    The Blood Scorpion King twisted frantically and made a miserable hissing sound, and the huge needle at its tail continuously beat the spot where the Magic Mosquitoes sucked blood.

    Unfortunately, the Ancient Magic Mosquitoes had a shell that was harder than fine steel and could not be hurt by any kind of poison. As the sharp poisonous needle stabbed the Magic Mosquitoes, sparks came out, but they still remained unhurt.

    The Blood Scorpion King quickly withered at the speed visible to the naked eye, and Ding Ning was shocked to see it. Fortunately, these Magic Mosquitoes were his pets with intelligence, or he would also panic. ¡°They are real vampires!¡±

    Wu Tianxie¡¯s Natal Spiritual Gu was injured, and his action backfired. Holding his head in pain, he rolled on the ground and spat out a spurt of essential blood. He was feeble now.

    ¡°Ding Ning, let your Gu stop, and your sisters are in my hands. If you kill my Blood Scorpion King, I will kill them as a sacrifice.¡±

    With his face smeared by blood, Wu Tianxie roared like a ferocious ghost and threatened him.

    ¡°My sister? How ridiculous! Could those subordinates of yours get my sister?¡±

    Ding Ning turned up his nose at this and did not believe his nonsense at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth. It¡¯s the twins.¡±

    Seeing that the Blood Scorpion King was dying and did not even have the strength to move, Wu Tianxie could not help spitting out two more mouthfuls of blood and shouted anxiously.

    ¡°My sisters? Twins? You are fooling me...¡±

    Ding Ning was immediately stunned at the scene before he finished his words. ¡°Have Ye Huan and her sister been abducted by them?¡±

    ¡°Believe it or not. If you don¡¯t let your Gu stop, I will order them to kill your two sisters now.¡±

    Wu Tianxie knew that he had been defeated today and shouted at Mo Bai. ¡°Call Nie Fan and let them kill the two women now. Before killing them, let him enjoy them to his heart¡¯s content. Anyway, the two of them are beauties.¡±

    ¡°You want to die!¡±

    As his pupils contracted rapidly, Ding Ning became quite nervous, but the bone-piercing cold killing intention appeared and vanished in his eyes. It seemed that the surrounding temperature instantly dropped by more than ten degrees.

    Mo Bai took out his cellphone cooperatively and started dialing, and Wu Tianxieughed and said, ¡°Ding Ning, why do you still not ask your Gu to stop?¡±

    ¡°I... Well, I can let you go, but you must release them immediately!¡±

    With a monstrous killing intention, Ding Ning clenched his fists, but he had to bend his back in the disadvantageous situation and said with humiliation.

    ¡°Do you think I am an idiot? I have the initiative now. Give me the Spiritual Gu King, the three blood-sucking Gu insects I saw just now, and the treasure that can fly. When I leave safely, I will release your sisters.¡±

    When he saw that the three Magic Mosquitoes obediently returned to Ding Ning¡¯s body, Wu Tianxie was instantly relieved. Although the Blood Scorpion King was badly injured, it could recover after taking a rest for some time.

    Seeing that he had held Ding Ning¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel, he immediately regained his greed. Wiping away the blood on his chin, he grinned hideously.

    ¡°No way. I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    Ding Ning worked hard to calcte the distance between him and Mo Bai in his mind. As long as he could kill Mo Bai, no one would give Nie Fan the order for Wu Tianxie, and Ye Huan and her sister would be temporarily safe.

    As a very smart man, Wu Tianxie immediately saw through Ding Ning¡¯s n, took out his cellphone with a sneer and found the number. ¡°Don¡¯t dream about killing Mo Bai, for the distance between us is as long as 30 meters, and you can only kill either of us, but taking this chance, the other will have enough time to give the order.¡±

    With icy-cold eyes, Ding Ning stared at Mo Bai, and that terrifying look made Mo Bai lowered his eyes because he did not dare to look him in the eye at all.

    Since his sect head had been defeated by Ding Ning, he waspletely afraid. ¡°I don¡¯t want to force you to the dead end, but if I don¡¯t listen to our sect head, both of us will die here today.¡±

    Inwardly, heined about their sect head. ¡°Where there are lives, there is hope. Don¡¯t you know what condition we are facing now, and you still think about Ding Ning¡¯s treasures. If he goes crazy after being too much forced and ignores the love between him and his sisters, both of us will have to die here today.¡±

    ¡°All right, I ept your condition.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes glittered, a trace of imperceptible joy appeared on his face, and he said suddenly,

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Ding Ning did agree, but Wu Tianxie did not expect that and made an ¡°ah¡± before he realized it.

    ¡°Move!¡±

    Unexpectedly, Ding Ning suddenly shouted and shot out at high speed. Wu Tianxie was so scared that he roared hysterically and angrily, ¡°Mo Bai, make a call.¡±

    Ding Ning was so angry that he broke Wu Tianxie¡¯s right arm holding the mobile phone with a ¡°crack¡±. As he pulled hard, the whole right arm fell. After a painful scream, Wu Tianxie almost passed out.

    Knowing that he could not live anymore, Wu Tianxie red at Ding Ning with venomous resentment and said with a hideous grin, ¡°Kill me! Kill me! With your two sisters as a sacrifice for me, I won¡¯t be lonely on the way to hell.¡±

    Ding Ning sneered. ¡°You should know you will be alone, and no one will apany you.¡±

    ¡°Brother, done.¡±

    A clear voice came from afar, and Wu Tianxie turned to the source of it in disbelief.

    A young man as robust as a cheetah, who held the fainted, dead dog-like Mo Bai with one hand, was walking over with a broad smile.

    ¡°Tiang, why are you here? Thank you so much!¡±

    A warm smile appeared in Ding Ning¡¯s eyes, and he did not expect that the wolf kid, whom he saved out of an instant kind heart in the past, could help him a lot today.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you. I saw you when I drove past here just now. I drove someone home and then came to you immediately. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t miss the chance.¡±

    Ye Tiang smiled shyly and hugged Ding Ning.

    ¡°How could this be? How could this be?¡±

    Wu Tianxie spat out a mouthful of blood and mumbled demented. ¡°It was almost done. It was so close that I could get the long-coveted treasures and leave untouched. It is this boy who ruined my n.¡±

    ¡°One who acts with justice will get more help, while one who acts with injustice will be helped by few.¡±

    Fearing that Wu Tianxie wouldmit suicide, Ding Ning patted him a few times, leaving him with no chance of suicide, and also released his Magic Mosquitoes to kill the Blood Scorpion King, preventing Wu Tianxie from resorting to other strange strategies.

    ¡°Tiang, let¡¯s chat about our past experiencester because two of my friends have been abducted by their people, and I¡¯m going to interrogate them now.¡±

    Ding Ning exined to Tiang apologetically.

    ¡°Brother, just do what you are about to do, and call me if something happens.¡±

    Ye Tiang stood quietly on the side and looked at Ding Ning with a smile.

    Ding Ning smiled and was keenly aware of the changes in Ye Tiang: The former fierce young man had be the current sanguine young man. So, he felt very happy.

    After waking up Mo Bai, Ding Ning asked coldly, ¡°Want to die or live?¡±

    Mo Bai looked in fear at Wu Tianxie with a broken arm lying on the ground and said bitterly, ¡°Of course, I want to live.¡±

    ¡°Well, as long as you cooperate with me to find my two friends, I will let you live.¡±

    Ding Ning said tly.

    ¡°I... Even if you let me go, I am still doomed to die.¡±

    Mo Bai nced at Wu Tianxie with anxiety and doubt and whispered.

    Ding Ning knew that he had worries and persuaded him patiently, ¡°You can rest assured that Wu Tianxie is sure to die this time. Even if you betray him, no one wille to trouble you.¡±

    ¡°You, you have no idea about the horrors of the Demon Cult. Wu Tianxie is only the leader of the Demon Cult, and there are also eight elders and an old leader, who are above his authority. The eight elders are in thest stage of the Sky Martial Arts Realm, and the old leader has reached the peak of the Sky Martial Arts Realm. Even if Wu Tianxie is killed, I still cannot live.¡±

    Mo Bai was woebegone, looking like his parents had just passed away.

    Ding Ning turned eyes and said immediately, ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way. You help me rescue the girls, and I will help you change your appearance. Be my subordinate in the future, and I won¡¯t treat you unfairly.¡±

    ¡°Change my appearance?¡±

    When Mo Bai saw Ding Ning remove the ck eye patch to expose a face that waspletely different from his original appearance, his eyes brightened instantly.

    ¡°You know what I look like, but now I am in disguise. How about this?¡±

    Of course, Ding Ning would not be so silly to tell him the secret of the biomimetic skin, but Mo Bai was useful when he was alive. Yet, Ding Ning would not tell him some secrets until he had subdued himpletely.

    ¡°Well, as long as you can save me, I will be your man.¡±

    Mo Bai thought it over and over and finally gritting his teeth, nodded in agreement.

    When he found that the two of them had settled the matter, Ye Tiang said with a wry smile, ¡°No wonder I can¡¯t find you, my brother, because this is still not your real appearance.¡±

    ¡°Ha, ha, I also have my difficulties, and I¡¯ll exin them to you when Ie back.¡±

    Ding Ning smiled at him apologetically. He did not need to hide anything from Ye Tiang because he was only a simple wolf kid. Sometimes, beasts are more human than humans.

 Chapter 464 - The Army of Pets

    <h4>Chapter 464 The Army of Pets</h4>

    ¡°Tinkle!¡±

    In the office building of the Fantastic Stones Shop, Nie Fan was waiting restlessly. Suddenly, the phone rang, and he was scared to shiver. Hurriedly, he picked up the phone and pressed the answer button. ¡°Senior Brother, what about it?¡±

    ¡°Our leader won, but the boy is unwilling to take out what our leader wants before seeing his sisters.¡±

    Mo Bai¡¯s calm voice came from the phone.

    Nie Fan heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°Then, what is our leader¡¯s instruction now?¡±

    ¡°Take the girls to the Fantastic Stones Shop, and our leader and I will take him there immediately.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call them and ask them to take the girls there.¡±

    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t let your subordinates touch them because this is rted to the blueprint of our leader.¡±

    Mo Bai warned him.

    ¡°Rest assured. They don¡¯t dare to touch them without my order. Even if we decide to touch them, our leader should touch them first, and then we brothers... hehe.¡±

    Nie Fan smiled extremely filthily.

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t nag! Hurry up!¡±

    When he felt Ding Ning¡¯s undisguised anger and killing intention, Mo Bai instantly urged Nie Fan, hung up the phone, and mourned him in his mind.

    As soon as he hung up, Nie Fan contacted his subordinates, but after he called them many times, still no one answered him, which gave him a bad premonition.

    He then called Mo Bai hurriedly. ¡°Senior Brother, something is wrong.¡±

    Mo Bai was startled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I called Wang Xiaoliu and other people many times, but they did not answer my calls. Is anything wrong?¡±

    Nie Fan panicked and said.

    Mo Bai¡¯s expression stiffened, and he looked at Ding Ning in panic. After seeing thetter¡¯s gesture, he said hurriedly, ¡°Where did they hide the girls? Let our leader and I go and take a look.¡±

    ¡°In my ce.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Mo Bai hung up the phone and told Ding Ning the address of a residence, which was a small courtyard bought by Nie Fan.

    Ding Ning patted Ye Tiang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°ng, you drive them there, and let me go first.¡±

    Before Ye Tiang could say anything, Ding Ning had dashed into the darkness and disappeared.

    Ding Ning was so anxious that he could not bear to drive there. When the two people could not see him anymore, his bone wings came out of him, and he flew toward Nie Fan¡¯s residence.

    At the same time, Xiaojin had already flown to investigate the situation in advance.

    Shikuli Community, an old-fashioned buildingplex simr to the Fuxing Road Old Area, was surrounded by arrays of high-rise buildings. In this area, only this seven-story building looked extremely special.

    The low-rise buildings erected between the 1950s and 1960s were quite nostalgic, and the small courtyard purchased by Nie Fan was in thismunity.

    The small courtyard, which usually lookedfortable and peaceful, was now filled with a pungent smell of blood. Seven or eight corpses in various poses were lying in the yard, and their eyes, which were opened and suggested that they did not die in peace, were still with fear and despair.

    Ding Ning¡¯s face was quite dark. Standing quietly in the yard, he observed these people carefully and found the cause of their death.

    The murderer¡¯s method of murder was extremely brutal: The throat of each corpse was smashed. That was to say, these people died of broken throat suffocation.

    After touching the corpses that were still warm and had not bepletely stiff, Ding Ning inferred that the murderer had just left less than ten minutes ago.

    Xiaojin hovered in the air and sent him a message, saying that it had not found any suspicious traces, which made Ding Ning extremely agitated.

    ¡°Who on earth suddenly broke into this ce to kill these kidnappers and take away Ye Huan and her sister?¡± Ding Ning would not naively think that the person came to rescue Ye Huan and her sister, and the brutal means showed that the person was not a kind creature.

    He could only pray that the murderer hade to deal with him. If so, Ye Huan and her sister might have a chance to live; if not, the consequences would be disastrous.

    ¡°Xiaojin, expand your search and continue to look for some suspicious people.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s face was like the icy-cold iron, and he gave Xiaojin an order in their spiritual connection.

    He took out his cellphone and found a charger to start charging it. As soon as the cellphone was turned on, messages and missed calls appeared one after another with vibrations.

    Looking at the more than ten missed calls from Ye Huan and her sister, Ding Ning felt extremely miserable.

    It was true that Ye Huan and her sister werepletely implicated by him and suffered the undeserved disaster this time. That was why he was so anxious.

    As his wings pped, he soared to the sky and kept hovering in the air to look for possible clues.

    In the apartment of the financial director of Shengtang Medical Company, Doudou, who was sleeping in a special dog kennel, suddenly opened its eyes, furtively put his head out to look at Chu Yunxiu who had fallen asleep, rose to its feet, and came to the door. Suddenly, it kicked the ground with its two short legs, held the door handle with its two front paws and twisted it hard.

    With a click, the door was opened.

    Doudou jumped down, went out from the crack between the door and the frame and closed the door behind it with its paw.

    Immediately, it began to run happily and wildly, and its smart big eyes were full of excitement.

    It had restrained itself too much during this time because it acted in a cutely spoiled manner every day while living with Chu Yunxiu. After gene modification, it was not a pet anymore. Instead, it became a real pet with intelligence, and being a stupid and adorable pet was too shameful.

    Now its master finally called for it, so how could it not be excited? As soon as it left the staff dormitory, Doudou gave a low-pitched growl. ¡°Woof, bow-wow!¡±

    A low-pitched bark came in response from the yard next door, and then a big Tibetan Mastiff came out and walked after it with a ttering expression.

    Like an arrogant princess, Doudou did not even look at it, barked twice in dognguage quickly, and then ran forward with its short legs.

    The Tibetan Mastiff ran after it like a shadow and growled from time to time.

    As each growl sounded, a dog or cat woulde out of its owner¡¯s house to follow them. One, two, three... more and more dogs and cats joined them.

    When Doudou left themunity, an army of no less than 100 pets was after it. The few passers-by looked at them with curiosity, but no one dared to go and stop them.

    This was not a joke. If they were bitten by the army of pets, they could not ask forpensation because thew could not be enforced on arge group of pets, the same as thew enforcement on humans.

    Led by Doudou, the army of pets ran vigorously on the street, heading for Shikuli Community.

    At the same time, a panther with sleek hair opened his eyes when he was asleep because it felt the anger and irritability of its owner. Despite the curious eyes of the stupid crocodile in the pond, he slipped out of the Green Cloud Club silently.

    Its amber eyes shone with humanity in the dark like a cheetah... uh, no, it was originally a cheetah.

    Like a ghost, it whooshed in the dark at an astonishing speed. Even if someone caught a glimpse of a shing dark shadow from the corner of his eye, he found no trace of it when he rubbed his eyes to watch it again, and he could only shake his head and think he made a mistake.

    Three huge Air Force Wings continuously hovered in the night sky, searching hard for all suspicious people on the ground.

    Luoxue, who was disturbed and woke up from a sound sleep, felt Ding Ning¡¯s monstrous anger and frustration and sat up silently, with her beautiful eyes full of worry and confusion.

    Although she knew that Ding Ning¡¯s mobile phone was powered off, she still tried to call him. Unexpectedly, the call was answered. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Luoxue. You just stay with our sister at home, don¡¯t care about anything else, and ask Xiahou to put on alert to guard the house.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s voice turned a bit softer, and heforted Luoxue and hung up the phone, but he became more worried.

    Dazed, Luoxue sat on the bed for a moment, climbed out of bed, got dressed, walked out of the room, summoned Xiahou on duty, and told him Ding Ning¡¯s instruction.

    Xiahou realized that something might have happened, and woke up all the security guards to guard every corner of the vi like facing a formidable enemy.

    At a moment when no one noticed her, Luoxue walked out of the vi secretly and disappeared into the darkness, apanied by only a crow and a bat.

    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Ye Tiang, who finally arrived, entered the yard, frowned as he saw the corpses scattered everywhere, and asked with concern.

    ¡°I camete, they were taken away by someone, and I¡¯m waiting for the kidnapper¡¯s phone call.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes were a little red, and the cruelty in his eyes was like that of a ferocious wolf.

    Ye Tiang pursed her lips and stopped talking, but the look in his eyes was firm. No matter what Ding Ning wanted, he would be with him.

    Mo Bai was quite frightened, fearing that Ding Ning would be angry with him, so he remained silent in the corner.

    Ding Ning picked up the dying Wu Tianxie and entered the room, while Ye Tiang stood straight outside the door like the most loyal warrior.

    Soon, a terrifying scream came from the room. Mo Bai trembled all over and imagined the cruel scene in the room, and his legs seemed to turn softer and softer.

    But he did not notice that the scream could only reach the yard at most and then disappeared, and the neighbors were not disturbed. What a surprise!

    Ten minutester, Ding Ning came out expressionless, without any blood stains on him or with any signs that he had tortured the man.

    Mo Bai only knew that Wu Tianxie had disappeared from the world since then, leaving no traces, except for a negligible puddle of pus on the ground.

    Feeling the arrival of the panther and the army of pets, Ding Ning could not help being slightly stunned, but then he became ecstatic. ¡°Doudou has arrived at the critical moment, indeed!¡±

    But the army of more than 100 pets was too shocking, so Ding Ning did not let them in and only summoned Doudou toe in, asking it to sniff the scene of the murder.

    Doudou sniffed it, barked twice, and ran out.

    Ding Ning put away his mobile phone, called to Ye Tiang and Mo Bai, got in the Toyotamercial vehicle, and drove after Doudou.

    The panther swished into themercial vehicle. As Ye Tiang saw this, his hair stood up, all his muscles were tightened, and a low-pitched growl came out of his throat as if he had met the Celestial Ruler.

    Mo Bai was so scared that his hair stood on end. Holding his head, he wanted to jump off the car, but he was pulled back by Ding Ning. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. That¡¯s my pet.¡±

    Dahei narrowed its eyes and squinted at Mo Bai with disdain, but its head rubbed intimately against Ding Ning¡¯s thigh.

    Ding Ning rubbed its head. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Dahei whined twice, and Ding Ning had a helpless expression. ¡°Well, then you go.¡±

    Dahei whined twice like a human to express its joy and then streaked out with a rustle.

    Ding Ning put on a weirdplexion. ¡°God, Dahei takes a fancy to Doudou? Dear Lord, a panther takes a fancy to a dog! The panther¡¯s view of love is so strange.¡±

    Doudou nced proudly at the panther who wore a ttering expression and then barked twice like an authoritative empress to the group of pets, who scattered away with joy and excitement.

    Ding Ning thought that Doudou asked them to go home, but soon he found that he was wrong. Like well-trained intelligence officers, these dogs scattered around to ask about the situation.

    More dog and cat pets in the vicinity began toe here and scrambled to report their information to Doudou like in a pet meeting. On the side, Dahei could only smack its lips with admiration.

    The report meeting onlysted a few minutes, but Doudou had been clear about the situation. It jumped to Dahei¡¯s back and barked twice, and then the pets scattered around and went home.

    Dahei then served as Doudou¡¯s mount obediently and was willing to start running as Doudoumanded.

    Ye Tiang and Mo Bai were dumbfounded by the scene. ¡°Doudou is not a dog, is it? It is truly the amazing leader of an intelligence organization!¡±

 Chapter 465 - The Helplessness of Takahashi Yuichi

    <h4>Chapter 465 The Helplessness of Takahashi Yuichi</h4>

    Ding Ning looked calm and unfathomable, but he was quite surprised.

    He used to think that Doudou was the most useless of his pets with intelligence, but he did not expect that this little animal seemed to have a higher IQ than his other pets with intelligence.

    Dahei was foolish, wasn¡¯t it? It could tear 100 Doudou into pieces, but it was willing to bemanded and serve as a mount. Was this the dog charm?

    Or perhaps it was because it was a pet and lived with humans day and night, and this helped it develop its IQ, didn¡¯t it?

    Yet, it was so funny to see a majestic and well-built panther carry a little white dog with an arrogant look on its back.

    In a Fuso club only a few kilometers away, a humble ck Mazda 6 pulled into its backyard silently.

    The gate at the backyard was heavily guarded. After the car went into the yard, six men, who were not tall but were extremely intrepid, closed the gate again.

    Liu Junwei stepped down from the co-driver¡¯s seat, but his face still had an unhealthy red color. Was this the feeling of having power? The pleasant sensation of having the power to determine the life and death of others made him intoxicated.

    Although he was only the lowest-level ck metal warrior, the powerful force of crushing the enemy¡¯s throat with one punch made him tremble with excitement.

    ¡°I want to make contributions at the fastest speed to be appreciated by the superiors and take the gene potion to be a bronze warrior to gain stronger power.¡±

    Liu Junwei made up his mind silently. A zing me burned in his eyes, and its name was ¡°ambition¡±.

    During this time, he had been hiding in this Fuso club to adapt to the skyrocketing power, and he had also learned some fighting techniques, but he had basically cut off hismunication with the outside.

    Although he had long known that the rtionship between Ye Huan and her sister and Ding Ning was romantically ambiguous, he did not know that the twins he had brought back himself were Ye Huan and her sister.

    So, now he had not figured out why the organization asked him to rescue the two unimportant women.

    But that was not important. As long as he followed his leaders¡¯ instructions to work, he could make contributions, with which he could get gene potions to enhance his strength.

    The feeling of having great power made him deeply intoxicated, and even the man he liked was second to it.

    ¡°Mr. Junwei, the president wants to see you!¡±

    A Fuso man bowed to him in awe.

    Liu Junwei nodded modestly. He liked the soft-kneed courtesy of Fuso people very much, for it would make him feel superior.

    Although he would also be soft-kneed like the security guard before the people with higher positions in the organization, he believed that with his ability, he would make them his subordinates soon.

    After asking some people to put the unconscious Ye Huan and her sister in custody, Liu Junwei quickly walked to the president¡¯s office of the hot spring club.

    Takahashi Yuichi, the President of Takahashi Company, had a wealth of ten billion. Before Liu Junwei joined the Descendants of God Organization, he hadmunicated with him once at a wine party in the past.

    At that time, Takahashi Yuichi had in his bones a kind of arrogance that reminded others of keeping a good distance from him. If it were not for the fact that Liu Junwei had an uncle who served as the chairman of Shenglong Group, Liu Junwei might not even have had the qualification to stay with him to chat.

    But now, Liu Junwei was not what he used to be. Seeing that this old jerk, who had never appreciated him, greeted him on his knees and was more docile than the most obedient poodle, he was strongly satisfied.

    Takahashi Yuichi was a peripheral member of the Descendants of God Organization, oh, no, not even a peripheral member, but only a person in charge of the Asian affairs of a small family business, which made a living by relying on the family of the Hall Chief Lord in Fuso.

    ¡°Mr. Junwei, thank you for finishing the hard task. I specially stayed here to wee you back.¡±

    Takahashi Yuichi was very frightened because he never thought that the boss of a smallpany in the past had be his master.

    Yes, he was his master. The order from the family in Fuso required that he should unconditionally meet Liu Junwei¡¯s any conditions during his stay in Shenzhou. Even if the condition was to make himself die, he could not disobey the order.

    Liu Junwei nced at him indifferently. He knew that this was the arrangement made by the Hall Chief Lord for the next n: Making Takahashi Company and thepany of Majia and his uncle reach a cooperation agreement and join hands to enter the pharmaceutical market.

    Although the Hall Chief did not say it clearly, he knew the subtext: The organization was short of money. It was understandable because the annual cost of researching gene potions was an astronomical figure. How could it not be short of money?

    In addition, the series of recent actions carried out by the organization in Shenzhou Country all ended in failure, and even the Deputy Hall Chief had died. Therefore, the headquarters of the organization was extremely dissatisfied.

    The headquarters scolded the Hall Chief sternly with a telegram, which imed that the Shenzhou Hall of the Descendants of God Organization had attracted the attention of the Shenzhou government, so it ordered them to lie dormant at once, not to cause trouble and to work out ways to get some experimental funds to make up for the loss of the organization.

    The Hall Chief was arrogant and could not bear the evaluation of his superiors¡ªipetence. While ostensibly obeying the organization¡¯s orders, he inwardly wanted to take back what the organization had lost in order to wash away his shame.

    For this reason, the Hall Chief dispatched his subordinates to keep a close eye on all those who had rtions with Ding Ning, but he did not dare to tail after him because thetter had so high alert. Yet, he identally found that Ye Huan and her sister were kidnapped and used to threaten Ding Ning, which showed that the two sisters were very important to Ding Ning.

    Therefore, the Hall Chief instantly decided to ask Liu Junwei to take Ye Huan and her sister because he wanted to use the lives of Ye Huan and her sister to exchange the secret Ding Ning learned from Monkey.

    Liu Junwei did not know all this. Even if he knew, he would work harder. After all, Ding Ning was one of those he hated most. He would spare no effort to finish the task that could make Ding Ning suffer.

    As for Takahashi Yuichi, Liu Junwei did not take him seriously now or want to take one more look at him, for he was only an ant who could not ensure his own life safety. Ignoring him, Liu Junwei sat down, picked up a cup of sake and drained it.

    Takahashi Yuichi sat on his feet on the ground and gave a broad ttering smile. ¡°Mr. Junwei, did you finish the task smoothly tonight?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Is this something that you should care about?¡±

    Liu Junwei nced at him coldly, and the cold look in his eyes was as sharp as a knife.

    ¡°No...I do not dare. I, I just expressed my concern for you, Mr. Jun Wei.¡±

    Takahashi Yuichi prostrated in fear with his forehead touching the ground and replied with trembling.

    Liu Junwei snorted coldly and scolded him, saying, ¡°Just take care of your own business in the future, and don¡¯t ask about what you shouldn¡¯t ask.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Your reproach is justified, Mr. Junwei!¡±

    Takahashi Yuichi lowered his head and agreed with respect to conceal the strong resentment in his eyes. ¡°You are only a Shenzhou man. What qualification do you have to scold me? But I have to soften my knees in the disadvantageous situation! Anyway, the big shot of my master¡¯s family has put you in an important position.¡±

    Liu Junwei clearly knew what he thought. ¡°These Fuso people are ostensible with respect, but they look down upon Shenzhou people, in fact. Yet, what¡¯s the point of that? How can a beggar know the ambition of a noble? Only a group of ants!

    ¡°Will elephants care about the views of ants? Of course, the answer is no, but I have to teach Takahashi Yuichi a lesson.¡±

    Liu Junwei drank a few cups of sake with a very light taste, became a little drunk, turned his eyes, and feeling that his stomach was a little hot, looked at Takahashi Yuichi with a faint smile. ¡°Ask Takahashi Junyi to my room to serve me tonight.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Takahashi Yuichi raised his head in shock, wondering what Liu Junwei meant.

    Takahashi Junyi was his youngest son and his favorite. Being only 16 years old this year, he attended high school in Ninghai. As his name suggested, he was pretty, even prettier than a girl.

    ¡°If Liu Junwei wants to humiliate me, he should ask for the most beautiful daughter Takahashi Shizuka of mine or my wife, but why does he ask for my son?¡±

    ¡°What? Not okay?¡±

    Liu Junwei became sullen, and the killing intention appeared and vanished in his eyes.

    ¡°Okay, of course. No problem.¡±

    Takahashi Yuichi shuddered in his mind. Remembering the order from the family that he must unconditionally agree to all his requests, he quickly prostrated again to submit.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Go ahead and arrange it. I¡¯ll sleep in a while.¡±

    Liu Junwei¡¯s eyes glinted with somewhat wickedness. Such a 16-year-old delicate young man was his favorite.

    Takahashi Yuichi could not understand, but did not dare to ask and could only kneel back to leave the room and make the arrangement. When he thought about waking up his sleeping son to serve the abominable Shenzhou man, the blood vessels on his forehead could not help violently bulging, and he clenched his fists, but thinking about the consequence of refusing him, he had a strong sense of powerlessness. After a sigh, he quickly walked to his son¡¯s room.

    ¡°Woof... Bow-wow!¡±

    In the backyard, the two Border Collie dogs that were eating suddenly tightened their muscles and barked loudly.

    The six patrol security guards who guarded Ye Huan and her sister went to take the electric baton on their waist cautiously. After ncing at each other, two security guards tiptoed to the door of the yard.

    ¡°Bow-wow!¡±

    A puppy¡¯s barks came from outside the yard, and the two Border Collie dogs immediately became silent and lowered their heads to continue to bite their bones.

    ¡°Fuck, it turns out to be a small stray dog. I was scared.¡±

    The two security guards cursed with smiles and turned around to walk back.

    The other four security guards rxed their expressions,ughed and said jokingly, ¡°It must have been a stray dog in heat who wanted to seduce our Border Collie dogs.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The sound of hurried footsteps came. Liu Junwei ran over in a disheveled dress and wearing the drunk red color on his face, asked with a frown.

    Takahashi Junyi was the meal on his te and he was about to eat, but the sudden barks stopped him. Scared, he immediately ran out to see what had happened.

    ¡°Your Honor, it¡¯s nothing but a little stray dog in heat, who seduced our Border Collie dogs and barked twice.¡±

    A security guard bowed and answered.

    ¡°A little stray dog in heat?¡±

    Liu Junwei¡¯s knitted brows were rxed. Remembering that Takahashi Junyi was still waiting for him in the room, he became excited, nodded and turned around to go back.

    But when he turned around and went to a corner where no one saw him, he stiffened and was then relieved. Imperceptibly, he nodded and had a strange expression.

    Looking at his back, the six security guards had disdain in their eyes.

    Although they were Fuso people, they looked down upon traitors like Liu Junwei. On the contrary, they were afraid of and admired those Shenzhou people with backbone.

    No one could deny that Fuso was a morbid race with a sense of extreme inferiority, extreme arrogant behavior, and extreme exclusiveness. Most of them had inherent very in their bones and were born ustomed to obeying the strong, but they liked to insult the weak to boastfully show their strength, so as to gain the twisted inward desire of satisfaction.

    Therefore, they respected Liu Junwei ostensibly, but in fact, they despised and disdained him a lot, and they also had unspeakable mixed feelings of envy. If Liu Junwei had been reced by a Fuso person, they would possibly have notplied in appearance but opposed in heart and would have obeyed him absolutely.

    With his beautiful face covered with tears, Takahashi Junyi curled up in the corner and shivered like a frightened quail. Although he was only a 16-year-old boy, he knew what kind of disgusting thing was about to happen because he grew up in a country where porn movies were rampant.

    He wanted to escape, but when he remembered his father¡¯s helpless face, which seemed to be decades old in an instant, he felt the pain in his heart and gave up this idea.

    He knew that his father could not afford to offend the demon. If he dared to escape, his family would suffer bad luck, so he closed his eyes in pain, waiting for the moment toe.

 Chapter 466 - Being Perfunctory with Insincere Words

    <h4>Chapter 466 Being Perfunctory with Insincere Words</h4>

    ¡°Huff! Huff!¡±

    A few inaudible soft sounds came. As six security guards covered the blood slits on their throats and fell to the ground as their lifeless eyes rolled, an illusory figure gradually solidified.

    Looking at that figure, the two Border Collie dogs made an imperceptible whimper and then lowered his head to continue eating in the dog pot as if nothing had happened.

    Ding Ning heaved a sigh of relief. It was the first time he had used the Invisibility Charm, but he did not expect the effect to be so good. The only w was that once he fought, the Invisibility Charm would lose efficacy.

    Of course, the precondition was that Doudou and the Border Collie dogs had negotiated in advance; otherwise, he would have alerted the Border Collie dogs when he sneaked in.

    By fumbling the body of the security guard, he found the key, then he opened the door and walked in. When he saw in the dark that Ye Huan and her sister, who were lying side by side on the bed, breathed evenly without critical conditions or signs of being vited, he heaved a long sigh of relief.

    He quickly stepped forward and picked up the two girls, hoping to take them away first, lest that they should be his burden when he fought in a while.

    As for Liu Junwei, he decided to weed him out this time. Only by killing him could he vent his hatred.

    At this moment, something unexpected happened.

    Ye Huan and her sister, who were carried under his arms respectively, suddenly twisted and aimed their two ck daggers like venomous snakes at his chest and abdomen in the dark.

    Ding Ning¡¯splexion changed drastically, and he immediately realized that he had fallen into a trap. With a loud shout, he threw away the two women. When he was about to evade the daggers, a faint fragrance came and made him dizzy for a moment, and then his reaction became a bit slower.

    The dizziness onlysted a short moment, even less than a second, but it was enough for the two female killers who impersonated Ye Huan and her sister.

    ¡°Huff, huff.¡± The sounds of the daggers piercing into the flesh came, the two women somersaulted by borrowing Ding Ning¡¯s strength,nded steadily, and squatted like a cheetah gathering its strength to attack on the ground, ready to attack again at any time.

    Ding Ning¡¯s face was ashen. He covered his chest and abdomen with his hands, stood on one knee, his blood dripped ceaselessly down in the darkness with ticktocks, and he asked in disbelief, ¡°You are not Ye Huan and Ye Le, so who are you? What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Cluck, you¡¯ve just known that? You¡¯ve ruined so many of our Hall Chief¡¯s ns. Don¡¯t you know what we want to do?¡±

    Seeing that Ding Ning had lost his resistance, the two girls smirked and standing straight, said proudly.

    ¡°Hall Chief? What... Hall, Hall Chief?¡±

    Ding Ning breathed heavily and asked in a rapid andborious voice.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know that.¡±

    An electronic synthesis sound suddenly sounded in the room. The ck-robed and silver-faced man appeared without any signs and stared coldly at Ding Ning.

    ¡°Hall Chief!¡±

    The two women stood on one knee and greeted him respectfully.

    ¡°Is it you?¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s pupils contracted sharply, staring at the ck-robed man.

    The ck-robed man waved his hand carelessly to let the two women up. ¡°You did a good job. I will give you the rewards you deserve. Leave now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Hall Chief!¡±

    The two women bowed in surprise, quietly retired and closed the door behind them.

    The ck-robed man did not speak. Standing like a statue, he looked at Ding Ning quietly. In the room, there were no other sounds except for Ding Ning¡¯s heavy and painful gasping.

    The quiet environment seemed to put a lot of pressure on Ding Ning, who said hoarsely, ¡°Since I am in your hands, can you tell me where my sisters are now? They have not been hurt, have they?¡±

    ¡°Huh, you are really a good lover. Don¡¯t worry. They are currently safe, but I can¡¯t guarantee whether they will be safe from now on.¡±

    The ck-robed man seemed to have seen through his mind and said indifferently.

    ¡°You came for me, and I am here now, but they are innocent. Let them go, or I would rather die than agree to your condition.¡±

    Ding Ning growled with his eyes wide open.

    The ck-robed man¡¯s scarlet electronic eyes moved undetectably, and he did not conceal the appreciation in his tone. ¡°Indeed, I did not misread you. Poisoned by the Bone-softening Fragrance and stabbed by the dagger with the Rosemary, you still keep a clear mind to infer that I want to negotiate with you. No wonder you ruined our ns time after time.¡±

    ¡°Forget the nonsense, and just tell me your condition. What is your condition for letting my sisters go?¡±

    Ding Ning stood on one knee, his face was lifelessly pale, and fat sweat drops came out of his forehead.

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I want you to help me get back the stuff stolen by Monkey, and the two lover sisters of yours will naturally go back unharmed. Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know where it is. I won¡¯t be fooled by such words.¡±

    The mechanical electronic synthesis sound had no human emotion, sounding extremely indifferent.

    Ding Ning lowered his head in silence as if he was weighing the pros and cons.

    The ck-robed man was not anxious, waiting for his answer in a carefree manner. He believed that Ding Ning wouldpromise.

    He was extremely cautious. Even though he thought that Ding Ning could notunch any counterattacks anymore, he still kept a safe distance from Ding Ning and never approached him.

    ¡°Hah-hah, you are good at nning.¡±

    Ding Ning suddenly smiled miserably and did not conceal his hatred of him in his eyes. ¡°Getting it back for you is betraying the country. By then, you won¡¯t have to take action because the country will never let me live. That¡¯s the killing with a borrowed knife. This strategy is really vicious!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, good, I did not misread you. You are careful and have strong logical reasoning ability. Unfortunately, you made a mistake.¡±

    The ck-robed manughed from the back, and even the electronic synthesis sound could not conceal thecency in his tone.

    ¡°What mistake?¡±

    Ding Ning asked calmly.

    ¡°You were mistaken about my appreciation of you. I do want to force you to the dead end, but I¡¯ve never thought about killing you from start to finish.¡±

    The ck-robed man said indifferently.

    Ding Ning was stunned. ¡°I¡¯ve ruined so many of your ns, but you don¡¯t want to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I do hate you. I can¡¯t wait to eat your flesh and drink your blood, but I am a broad-minded person. Although you have repeatedly ruined my ns and made me very unhappy, I prefer to see you join us and make immortal achievements in Shenzhou Country with me.¡±

    The ck-robed man spread his arms with fanaticism in his electronic eyes and said sincerely, ¡°You are a very good doctor and have great fighting skills. Our organization needs great talents like you very much. Join us and you will see a different world. Our organization does not take the small earth seriously because our goal is the sea of stars and the Realm of God.¡±

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you want to dominate the earth?¡±

    Ding Ning was really shocked. He always thought that the Descendants of God Organization wanted to conquer the world and dominate the earth, but he did not expect that their ambition was so great that they dared to covet the Realm of God.

    Of course, for Ding Ning, the Realm of God in the words of the Descendants of God Organization was probably the Ethereal World mentioned by Xuan Ji. ¡°The Descendants of God Organization is too whimsical, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of dominating a barrennd like the small earth? In the eyes of us great descendants of God, the so-called Sky Martial Arts Realm and Real Martial Arts Realm are only as small as ants. How can ordinary people understand our grand blueprint? Join us and you will see anotherpletely different world. One day, we will leave this ruined and enter the supreme Kingdom of God. Think about it, carefully.¡±

    The ck-robed man said in a tempting tone.

    Ding Ning turned up his nose at these words. These stupid guys who imed to be the descendants of God had been brainwashed. They even wanted to use such a ridiculous reason to seduce him.

    It sounded tempting, but he could find many loopholes if he thought about it carefully.

    If the Descendants of God Organization was really as powerful as he imed, did it need to hide in the dark like rats in the gutter all day long and abduct people here and there for experiments?

    Such boastful words could only deceive fools like Liu Junwei who had not experienced strength, but it would not work for him.

    But hisplexion had changed, and his eyes were full of hesitation, mixed feelings, mental struggle, yearning, and other feelings, so he praised his own acting skills silently.

    The ck-robed man who had been watching his expression was pleased. ¡°This guy is interested in it.¡±

    For him, Ding Ning joining the Descendants of God Organization would naturally be a happy ending. After all, his medical skills had attracted the attention of their headquarters. If he can let him willingly join the organization and get back what they lost, all his previous mistakes would bepensated, and he could also make a great contribution, which would help him get a louder voice in their organization.

    The truth was that the Descendants of God Organization was not monolithic but had various factions, and thepetition between them was also fierce.

    The Son of God always gave fair rewards and punishments. The greater his contribution, the louder his voice. This was beneficial to his faction.

    ¡°Liu Junwei is also your man, right?¡±

    Ding Ning said suddenly after a moment of silence.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that he forsook darkness for light and joined our organization only when he saw our bright future.¡±

    The ck-robed man said very proudly, ¡°This is the lesson from the past. With Liu Junwei as an example, I believe that Ding Ning will also be interested.¡±

    ¡°I can join you, but as you know, I have a feud with him, and I am irreconcble with him.¡±

    Ding Ning showed his attitude decisively.

    The ck-robed man was stunned, trying to persuade him. ¡°Forget the past grudges. We will be in the same group in the future, and no grudges can¡¯t be put aside.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. If he is alive, I will die; if I am alive, he will die. I am very mean. I¡¯ve never provoked him, but he has trapped me over and over again. If I don¡¯t revenge, I swear I won¡¯t be a man. Hall Chief Lord, you are smart and should know that who can make greater contributions to the organization if I ampared with him.¡±

    Ding Ning made nopromises in this respect.

    The ck-robed man felt that it was hard to make a decision. What Ding Ning said was true indeed. In making contributions, a thousand Liu Junwei could not match him.

    Not to mention his outstanding medical skills, only his newly developed Rice Bean Oral Solution would be a crazy cash cow, if he contributed its form to the organization. If so, the problem that the organization was short of money would be solved.

    In reason, it was a matter of course to sacrifice a ck metal warrior for a talent who might bring huge benefits to the organization in the future, and even a fool knew that Ding Ning was the best choice; but emotionally, he preferred to let Liu Junwei live because he was very loyal and exceptionally obedient and was the neer he wanted to train with special care.

    Although Ding Ning verbally agreed to join the organization, he was not sure about the degree of his sincerity, let alone his loyalty.

    So, he felt it was hard to make a decision. If he gave Ding Ning the promise, he was very likely to lose a loyal subordinate, and that would make his other subordinates disappointed.

    If he refused him, it was more unbearable for him to lose such an excellent talent like Ding Ning.

    He remained silent for a long time before he said softly, ¡°I will think about this, and we can talk about itter, but the top priority is that you should retrieve the stuff Monkey took away first.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, since you are so insincere, I will not help you get it back.¡±

    Ding Ning said stubbornly and angrily.

 Chapter 467 - Escape

    <h4>Chapter 467 Escape</h4>

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the two lover sisters of yours will be killed?¡±

    Seeing that Ding Ning was dissatisfied and arrogant, the ck-robed man said unhappily.

    Ding Ning smiled miserably. ¡°You are the cleaver, and I am the fish. Now I can¡¯t even make myself live, so how can I care about others.¡±

    ¡°You have promised to join us, so how can I hurt you?¡±

    When he saw Ding Ning¡¯s unprincipled but fearless look, the ck-robed man softened his tone.

    ¡°You are not sincere at all. How can I know that you are not deceiving me for taking back the stuff and will kill me then?¡±

    Acting as he would never be persuaded, Ding Ning made nopromise.

    ¡°This...¡±

    The ck-robed man had a serious headache. ¡°This cunning guy knows that I am unwilling to kill him, so he seems to concede but is actually forcing me to be sincere.¡±

    This made him feel that he was in a disadvantageous situation. A little irritated and angry, he said coldly again, ¡°If so, you should see your two sisters die.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I can¡¯t avoid death. I have no mind to care about what will happen after I have died. Do as you wish.¡±

    Momentarily, Ding Ning¡¯s heart seemed to havee to his throat because he was afraid that this trick would put Ye Huan and her sister in real danger, but he tried to show that death was not something so important for him, for he thought that the ck-robed man would not easily force him to the dead end.

    But he was very curious. ¡°Why does he take Liu Junwei so seriously that he is even unwilling to kill him for winning me over? This is a little unreasonable.

    ¡°Is...this guy also a gay man?¡± Ding Ning thought quite viciously.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way. To show my sincerity, I will release your two sisters first. When you have taken back the lost stuff of the organization and shown your sincerity, I will think about dealing with Liu Junwei. What do you think?¡±

    After staring at Ding Ning for a long while and finding that he would not makepromises, the ck-robed man then said slowly.

    ¡°Okay, this is fair for both you and me. Now, release the girls.¡±

    Ding Ning was delighted. He did not know what strategies the ck-robed man had used to hide Ye Huan and her sister so that even Doudou could not find their hiding ce.

    ¡°Remember that if you dare to lie to me, since I can kidnap them once, I can kidnap them a second time, a third time...¡±

    The ck-robed man threatened him.

    Ding Ning had a strong killing intention, but he still worked hard to restrain his desire to take action and said sullenly, ¡°I always keep my word. If you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s cancel our agreement.¡±

    The ck-robed man stared at his eyes. Seeing that he did not feel guilty and avert his eyes, he then said with a small smile, ¡°I believe you.¡±

    He took out a cellphone from his arms like doing a conjuring trick and dialed a number. ¡°Release the girls.¡±

    After hanging up his cellphone, the ck-robed man looked at Ding Ning and said, ¡°They have been released. Now it is time for you to fulfill your promise.¡±

    Ding Ning eyed him with the look of caring about the handicapped. ¡°Hall Chief Lord, do you think I am an idiot? How can I know what you said is true? Before I make sure of their safety, I will not help you do anything.¡±

    ¡°You... humph, as the Hall Chief, I always keep my promises. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can contact them and confirm it in a few moments.¡±

    The ck-robed man went furious and said. Suddenly, he felt a little regret about making the deal with the cunning guy Ding Ning, but Ding Ning could help him a lot, so he really did not want to lose this chance and only wished that this guy could keep his promise.

    Seeing his wrath, Ding Ning knew that he had reached the limit of his tolerance. Instantly, he rxed hisplexion and said gently, ¡°Hall Chief Lord, since you want me to finish this task, you should tell me what on earth Monkey took away is? Otherwise, what if I get cheated by Monkey and bring back a fake one?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    The ck-robed man¡¯s words showed that he was embarrassed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what on earth it is, either.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know, either? How could it be? So, if I randomly bring something back to you, you will not know whether I lie to you or not, right?¡±

    Ding Ning cried out involuntarily. This was not his disguise. In fact, he did not expect it.

    ¡°Ahem, ahem... Although I don¡¯t know what it exactly is, I can tell if it is a real one or a fake one. That is a box made of a kind of very special material. I can judge if it is real or fake at first sight.¡±

    The ck-robed man said vaguely.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s in the box, either?¡±

    Ding Ning asked curiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know because my subordinates got it identally. That box is very strange, not made of gold, jade, stone, or wood. It seems to have a mechanism, and I still could not open it after trying all kinds of methods, but our organization is very interested in this box. I asked my men to take it to our headquarters through a special channel, but I did not expect that a mishap happened on the way: It was taken by Monkey on the sly.¡±

    The ck-robed man did not hide it from him and told him the general information.

    But Ding Ning had an expression that he seemed to think about something. If that ck-ssed man who sent the box to Xie Changhe was the subordinate of the ck-robed man, did it mean that Xie Changhe, the husband of Zheng Shufang, who could send the box to the headquarters of the Descendants of God Organization, was also a member of the Descendants of God organization?

    The ck-robed man seemed to have seen through Ding Ning¡¯s idea and said with an indifferent smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too much. Xie Changhe is a smuggler, but he is not our man. My subordinates only helped send the box to a foreign country by using his smuggling channel. When the box was in the foreign country, our men would naturallye and receive it.¡±

    Ding Ning said with ridicule, ¡°I can also be counted as a member of the organization. Naturally, I need to know something about the strength of the organization.¡±

    But he muttered in his mind, ¡°Some of the ck-robed man¡¯s words are true, and some are not. So, who knows which words of his are true and which words are not.

    ¡°He does not fully believe me. Perhaps he is purposefully making an excuse for Xie Changhe, so he firmly denies that Xie Changhe is a member of the Descendants of God Organization.

    ¡°In addition, if my guess is right, Deng Nine-Finger is probably a member of the Descendants of God Organization. Why did the ck-robed man not use the smuggling channel in his hands but entrust it to an outsider? This is too unreasonable.¡±

    But the ck-robed man kept silent now and was unwilling to say anything anymore, and it was not suitable for him to ask further, in case the ck-robed man suspected him.

    ¡°Tinkle!¡±

    As the ringtone of an SMS sounded, the ck-robed man picked up his cellphone, looked at it, and then walking over, showed it to Ding Ning. ¡°Your sisters are home safe and sound. This is a video of them going home.¡±

    Ding Ning skewed his head to look at it. The video on the phone did show Ye Huan and her sister going home in a panic. The funniest thing was that these people of the Descendants of God Organization obviously did not know where they lived and only sent them to the Shengshi Huating Complex. Cleverly, the two sisters did not tell them their address and went straight into his sister¡¯s home. Xiahou was there, so they were safe, and Ding Ning heaved a long sigh of relief.

    ¡°What do you think? I did what I promised. Now... Ah...¡±

    Before the ck-robed man finished speaking, an unexpected change suddenly urred. Like a strong and vigorous leopard cat, Ding Ning jumped up,unched a violent attack, and hammered the chest of the ck-robed man with his palm, sending him flying with a miserable scream.

    ¡°You, you were not poisoned by the Bone-softening Fragrance or wounded? How could it be?¡±

    The ck-robed man fell on the ground with a heavy thud and pointing at Ding Ning who moved freely, shouted in disbelief.

    Ding Ning rubbed his palms and said with a lingering fear, ¡°No, the Bone-softening Fragrance did work on me, but I am a doctor, an excellent doctor. If you had not wanted to get that much and given me time to recover, I would have been defeated here today.¡±

    He himself even had no idea about it. From beginning to end, that Bone-softening Fragrance worked on him a little in the beginning, making him be dizzy and get stabbed by the two knives. After that, it did not work at all.

    If the ck-robed man had not kept a serious look, he would have suspected that if this guy had taken the bogus medicine. After he thought for a long time but failed to find the answer, he had to attribute this to his super strong physique after practicing the Spell of Savage Soldier¡¯s Body and the Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique.

    As for the two knives, they had been pierced into him indeed, but the two women¡¯s cultivation was too low and only broke his surface skin even when he was not at the ready, and the blood was even the one he forced out for acting.

    Of course, he would not stupidly tell all this to the ck-robed man, and talking with him with insincere and perfunctory words was only for getting information from him and keeping Ye Huan and her sister safe.

    Now Ye Huan and her sister were safe, so he did not need to act anymore, and he jumped up to attack and seriously wounded the ck-robed man.

    The only confusion he had was that the ck-robed man was not weak in fighting, but when he raided him, he found that his punch touched something soft, which did not even have any muscles that should have appeared from an instinctive reaction.

    But he was aware of it soon. ¡°This guy is a superpower holder and has not gone through the tough practice of a Warrior, so it is even normal for him to be muscle-less.¡±

    Thinking of the situation that beneath the ck robe was probably an ugly fat body, he felt it was quite disgusting and had no mood to talk with him anymore. Taking a step forward, he punched at him.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    ¡°Damn, don¡¯t hurt our family¡¯s young, young Childe!¡±

    With the sounds of the broken door and windows, two hurried shouts came, and the two women who were here just now came to the ck-robed man at the speed of a ghost.

    One woman held the ck-robed man in her arms and rolled, while the other ignored her safety and aimed the ck dagger in her hand at Ding Ning¡¯s fist, hoping to force him to withdraw his fist.

    Ding Ning did not fear that and had no mind to take back his fist. Instead, he outrageously punched at the tip of the dagger, his fist with ayer of golden luster.

    With a crack, the dagger was surprisingly broken.

    The woman screamed and was forced to fly backward by the huge impact force of the fist, hit the wall hard like a kite with a broken line, spat blood, and screamed miserably, ¡°Yoshiko, don¡¯t worry about me, and take our Childe away, quickly!¡±

    That woman named Yoshiko picked up the ck-robed man unhesitatingly and rushed to a window with a fish-style leap.

    ¡°Want to leave? No way.¡±

    Getting the ck-robed man was not easy, so how could he let him go? After moving in a sh, he appeared at the window and blocked the way of Yoshiko.

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±

    The woman who was seriously wounded just now took a pill. Despite her wound, she kicked the ground hard, jumped up like a leopard cat, and taking a katana from nowhere, chopped at Ding Ning.

    The shining katana made a bright arc of light in the air, and Ding Ning even felt the threat.

    ¡°A Ninja?¡±

    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes. This chopping was not a threat for him, and the threat he felt was the boomerang hidden under the brightness of the woman¡¯s katana.

    The boomerang that gave off the eerily blue light was obviously highly toxic. Ding Ning was physically strong and also had the Vajra Charm as protection, but he was unwilling to risk his life to try if he could bear the cut of the boomerang.

    He had to move to the side to avoid it, broke the katana with his fist, flicked the boomerang with his finger, and ran at the speed of a ghost after Yoshiko who was taking the chance to escape.

    With a huff, the boomerang with the eerily blue light was in the throat of the dauntless woman, who held her throat, made a painful groan, and slightly moving her lips, made an almost inaudible sound. ¡°Mi-miss, take, take care. As your maid, I have, have tried, tried my best, and take, take care...¡±

    With a heavy thud, the slender woman fell to the ground. Her face turned dark, blood came out of her eyes, ears, nostrils, and mouth, and her eyes gradually lost focus and became lifeless, but they were not closed, staring at some direction, where Fuso Country was situated.

    Ding Ning had been out of the window for a long time, so he did not hear a word of hers and only ran fast after Yoshiko, who was escaping with the ck-robed man on her back.

 Chapter 468 - Chase to Kill

    <h4>Chapter 468 Chase to Kill</h4>

    A boom sounded!

    Pressed hard by the chaser and bing anxious, Yoshiko suddenly threw out a smoke bomb, which made a heavy smog permeating the air. When the smog disappeared, Yoshiko and the ck-robed man had disappeared from the scene.

    Ding Ning covered his mouth and nose and frowned. Although Yoshiko¡¯s fighting power was quite weak, her Ninja tricks were various and unpredictable, giving him a serious headache.

    Sensing that Xiaojin had gone to follow them, Ding Ning sneered. ¡°No matter how many tricks you may have, you can¡¯t escape today.¡±

    ¡°Quick, catch him.¡±

    ¡°Kill him.¡±

    ¡°Someone has slipped in.¡±

    The security guards at the Takahashi Company finally realized it at this moment. As numerous voices sounded, hundreds of security guards swarmed to the backyard.

    Ding Ning frowned slightly. These were ordinary people, and he did not want to kill them. The only unhappy thing for him was that Liu Junwei had fled. What a cunning man!

    Without the ck-robed man, Liu Junwei was only a stray dog. Ding Ning did not care about that and headed like lightning for the direction where Xiaojin conducted the pursuit.

    At his heels, a panther carried a snowy white little dog on its back. The dog was Doudou, who was clinging to the fur of the panther¡¯s neck with its small paws, barked excitedly.

    The barks traveled with the wind, making Yoshiko, who took any path she could find to flee in a panic, even more panicky.

    ¡°Yoshiko, put me down, and go now.¡±

    The clothes at the neck of the ck-robed man were soaked by the blood he spat, and he said feebly, but the sound he made at the moment was a crisp, melodious voice of ady that resembled the chirp of an oriole.

    ¡°No, Miss, Miko is dead now, but Yoshiko is still alive. As long as I am alive, I will never allow anyone to hurt you, Miss.¡±

    Despite the fact that all her clothes had been soaked by her sweat, Yoshiko bit her lips tightly and stubbornly and carrying the ck-robed woman, ran forward with staggering steps.

    ¡°s!¡±

    The ck-robed woman heaved a sigh and closed his eyes in pain. She never imagined that a wless n had now be a dead end. Suddenly, she felt that she had lost interest, staring nkly at the bustling city, which, however, was so far away from her.

    She remembered her childhood, when she was doted on by everyone and lived her carefree life among the wonderful and beautiful cherry blossoms. The life at that time was so simple and so beautiful.

    But she, a little princess who was liked by everyone who met her, had fallen from heaven to hell since her parents passed away one after the other. In order to achieve the ambition of the family, she was sent out and became the test object of the Descendants of God Organization.

    At that time, the gene potions were not steady. After going through all kinds of sufferings, she survived out of very good luck and also awakened the Invisibility Superpower, bing the new favorite of the organization.

    When she returned from hell to heaven and saw those previous cold and merciless people put on a broad ttering smile of a poodle, she became highly spirited, extended great gratitude to the organization, lost in the feeling brought by the growth of strength, and also took the initiative toe to Shenzhou and be the Hall Chief of the Shenzhou Hall.

    But now, only one of the two maids left to her by her mother was alive, and someone was pursuing her close behind, making her realize that she had returned from heaven to hell again.

    She did not think that she did not deserve this, nor did she have hatred. If she were Ding Ning, she would also choose to kill all.

    She only felt that she was very tired. Since this was the end of her life, she should face it bravely. ¡°Death is perhaps the best relief.¡±

    ¡°Miss, hold on, and we are bound to escape sessfully. As long as we reach the seaside, where there are speedboats prepared for unexpected situations all the time, we can get rid of the chaser.¡±

    Yoshiko panted heavily and her lungs burned in pain, but she had to do her best tofort her Miss.

    ¡°Yoshiko, put me down at the bend in front, and you should work out ways to run away.¡±

    The ck-robed woman¡¯s voice was so calm that it sounded fearsome.

    ¡°Miss, no, I will never...¡±

    Yoshiko said in a panic. She would never give up her Miss and run away herself. When the mother of her Miss was still alive, she showed great kindness to her family. Why was she sent to practice the Ninja techniques with painstaking efforts when she was young? Because she must repay the kindness. Unless she died, she would never give up her Miss.

    ¡°Yoshiko, I ask you to put me down. Don¡¯t you know that you are a burden for me now? Have you forgotten my superpower? Without you as my burden, I can easily get rid of the chaser.¡±

    The ck-robed woman felt the pain in his heart, but she had to restrain her sadness and shouted angrily.

    Yoshiko was not angered by what her Miss said. Instead, her eyes brightened, and she said in remorse, ¡°Right, how could I have forgotten your superpower, Miss? Miss, you must take care of yourself.¡±

    Perhaps due to her confidence in the superpower of her Miss, Yoshiko regained infinite strength, suddenly sneaked into an alley, and put down the ck-robed woman.

    The ck-robed woman stood straight with her hands on the wall for support and shouted at Yoshiko angrily, ¡°Go, you the burden; go, don¡¯t drag me down.¡±

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m leaving, but you must survive.¡±

    Yoshiko suddenly knelt down, kowtowed three times respectfully, and standing up, ran to the outside.

    Restraining her grave sadness, the ck-robed woman looked at the devoted maid and working hard to endure her pain, turned around and ran to another direction, for she knew that she was Ding Ning¡¯s main target. As long as she drew Ding Ning¡¯s attention, Yoshiko was safe.

    What she did not tell Yoshiko was that being seriously wounded, she could not evenunch the Invisibility Superpower and could only try her best to run forward.

    A faint sound of waves came from the front, and the salty and moist air made the ck-robed woman excited. Unexpectedly, she had covered such a long distance. If they had persisted for a few more moments, maybe they would have got on the speedboat now.

    ¡°No, I must go back to find Yoshiko, go home with her by speedboat, return to Fuso Country where cherry blossoms flourish, conceal our identities, and will nevere back to Shenzhou anymore. By then, there won¡¯t be the Hall Chief of the Shenzhou Hall, but only Yagyuu Asamayu.¡±

    After making up her mind, Yagyuu Asamayu removed her mask, took off her ck robe, and threw them into the sea, revealing a stunning angry-delighted face, which was hidden under the dark and elegant hair. She was dazzling even in the dark night.

    Quickly, she turned around. As she wiped away the blooding out of the corner of her mouth, she ran fast to the path where she hade from.

    ¡°Bastard, I am here. Come and pursue me!¡±

    The provocative voice of Yoshiko came from the distance. Yagyuu Asamayu was so worried. ¡°Does this silly maid want to die?¡±

    Trying hard to endure her pain, she moved faster to the direction where the voice of Yoshiko came from.

    Ding Ning drove his car slowly. With Xiaojin¡¯s surveince, he did not worry that the ck-robed man could run away.

    What he had no idea about was that in order to buy time for Yagyuu Asamayu to run away, Yoshiko went to the street to provoke him on purpose.

    The reason was that Xiaojin lost them. Although it had an amazing vision, it conducted the surveince in the air and had dead angles.

    Yoshiko suddenly rushed out of the alley, so it went to follow her subconsciously. When it found that the target was not correct, ready to go back to look for the ck-robed man, Yagyuu Asamayu had run from the alley to the seaside, taken off her ck robe, and thrown away her mask. After just looking around, it did not care about her anymore.

    Xiaojin was anxious now and could only keep following Yoshiko because its six- or seven-year-old child¡¯s IQ assured it that it would find the ck-robed man as long as it watched Yoshiko.

    When it found Yoshiko again, it saw her shouting and swearing on the street in a grant manner, so it was very confused. ¡°What is wrong with this woman? She has be idiotic, hasn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Creak...¡±

    A heavy-duty truck came over. It was unclear whether the driver drove so fast because he thought no one woulde out in the middle of the night or he was too tired and was distracted. Only when his truck was more than ten meters way from Yoshiko did he found that she was there. He was so scared that his tiredness left him immediately, and then he mmed on the brakes.

    The headlights were so brilliant that Yoshiko could not even open her eyes and covering them instinctively, screamed.

    ¡°Yoshiko...¡±

    Yagyuu Asamayu had juste out of the alley and saw this scene. Scared, she shrieked and unhesitatingly rushed to Yoshiko, hoping to save her.

    ¡°Miss, why have youe back? Leave, quickly!¡±

    After all, Yoshiko was a Ninja. Hearing the voice of Yagyuu Asamayu, she shouted and turned around and held the neck of Yagyuu Asamayu, hiding her in her arms, but her own back turned to the heavy-duty truck.

    With a bang, two figures were hit and sent flying for more than ten meters. At this moment, the heavy-duty truck finally screeched and stopped.

    Gravely scared, the driver trembled and opened the door, jumped down and gasped. Looking at the two people, he had a lot of sweat on his forehead because it was hard to tell whether they were alive or dead.

    ¡°Creak!¡±

    Ding Ning finally arrived. Seeing the traffic ident, he stopped immediately and contacted Xiaojin in his mind. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Xiaojin faltered and could not tell him the detail because the scene happened too fast just now. No matter how good its vision was, its eyes were momentarily blinded by the headlights of the heavy-duty truck.

    ¡°I clearly remembered that there was only one woman on the street, but how could two women have been hit?¡± It could vaguely say that while Yoshiko was shouting and swearing on the street insanely, the ck-robed woman suddenly disappeared.

    Ignoring the heavy-duty truck driver¡¯s ashen expression, Ding Ning hurriedly went over but found that Yoshiko had been hit so hard that her body had fallen apart, but she still held the neck of the woman in her arms tightly.

    He immediately thought that he had learned the details of the matter. ¡°The ck-robed man must have asked Yoshiko toe out to attract my attention, so as to buy time for him to escape.

    ¡°In order to protect herself, the abandoned Yoshiko held a woman passing by hostage, hoping to force me to let her off.

    ¡°As a result, she did not expect to meet a heavy-duty truck driver who was drowsy driving. He drove too fast and had no time to step on the brakes in time, so his truck hit her, and she died.

    ¡°Yes, this deduction is very logical. And only this reason can exin why Yoshiko was shouting and swearing on the street. She must have been abandoned by the ck-robed man. In desperation, she held thisdy hostage, hoping to negotiate with me.¡±

    Ding Ning made this judgment in a short moment and ordered Xiaojin to continue to search for the ck-robed man, while he himself worked to rescue Yagyuu Asamayu who was still breathing.

    ¡°Why are you still motionless? Do you think you can escape? Call the police, quick!¡±

    Ding Ning shouted at the heavy-duty truck driver who was so sad as if his parents had just passed away.

    ording to Xiaojin¡¯s description, Yoshiko had been on the street for quite a while. If the driver had been slightly careful or had not driven so fast, the traffic ident would have been avoided.

    Although he had no good impression of Yoshiko, the woman she had held was innocent. Anyway, she was a human life.

    As we all know, a truck filled with goods and an empty truck are quite different when they meet an emergency. If the empty truck driver is aware of an emergency when the truck is ten or 20 meters away from it, he can stop the truck by stepping on the brakes, while the truck filled with goods has great inertia, and its driver cannot stop it by doing so before it keeps moving forward for 30 meters. Therefore, the heavy-duty truck driver had an unshakable responsibility for this ident.

    ¡°Yes, I... I¡¯ll call the police.¡±

    The heavy-duty truck driver also knew that he could not escape. Although there were no surveince cameras in this part of the road, there were surveince cameras before and after this part. If the police checked the video footage shot during this time, he would have no excuse to deny what he had down.

    More importantly, there was still a witness at the scene. Anyway, he could not kill this person after he had hit two people to death, could he? Trembling, he took out his cellphone and began to call the police.

    But Ding Ning had no time to care about him. The woman was seriously injured: Her sternum was broken and plunged into her lung lobes, causing blood umtion in her chest cavity; the back of her brain had also been severely injured. She was in real danger.

 Chapter 469 - Close to Tao

    <h4>Chapter 469 Close to Tao</h4>

    Breaking off Yoshiko¡¯s hands, Ding Ning picked up Yagyuu Asamayu and ced her t on an airy ce on the roadside, and made her fall into suspended animation with a serious look.

    Unable to care about the taboo between a man and a woman, he tore open her clothes and nted lots of silver needles into her snowy white skin. In the blink of an eye, she became a ¡°hedgehog¡±.

    These silver needles vibrated with a buzz of their own ord, and a mysterious Spiritual Energy fluctuation was formed between the silver needles, building a bridge of life. Gradually, Yagyuu Asamayu¡¯s pale face had a tinge of red color.

    Ding Ning was pleased. This was the first time he had used the Rune Doctrine and the Matrix Doctrine on acupuncture treatment since he learned the two doctrines and practiced them numerous times in his mind, but this method worked miraculously well.

    All things on earth reinforce and restrain one another, but can also reach the same goal by different means. The Needle Matrix he had just developed, which was based on the Matrix Doctrine foundation, was as amazing as the Rune Doctrine though they had different principles, and could induce the vitality and the spiritual aura between heaven and earth to recover the vigor and health of the human body.

    This kind of enlightenment gave him a new understanding of the Tao of Medicine. No wonder Shennong¡¯s guess on the highest realm of the Tao of Medicine had been recorded in the medical book Compendium of Vegetation: Nothing in the world was unusable; wind, thunder, rain, and dew all could be made into prescriptions, and grass, wood, gold, and stone all could be used as medicines.

    That was to say, all things in the world could be used as medicines. Even a stone, a breeze, a dew... could be used to make prescriptions.

    Of course, this was only a guess on the ideal state of the highest realm of the Tao of Medicine, but it had no proof. Yet, Shennong was still the person who had been closest to the peak of the Tao of Medicine in the human world. Since he had made such a deduction, that could never be a groundless rumor.

    Although Ding Ning did not turn up his nose at these words, he treated them with doubt and criticism. ¡°This is a joke. Can a handful of useless grass and a breeze casually gathered be made into medicines? Is this a way used to fool an idiot?¡±

    But now, after having developed the Needle Doctrine by referring to the Matrix Doctrine and the Rune Doctrine, he then felt that what Shennong had said was not unreal. Perhaps, a piece of grass, a stone, and a dew might not have medical values, but it was not necessarily impossible for one who had a sufficiently deep understanding of the power of heaven and earth to work miracles.

    He recalled a few words that he could not remember who said, but they left him an extremely deep impression and shared the same meaning as the words ¡°Persistent practice. That¡¯s all.¡± in an ancient Chinese article The Old Man Selling Oil. These words were: No matter what industry one was in, as long as one could reach the highest level of it through study and research, that was close to Tao.

    The cultivating of martial arts that reached the extremes was called Tao of Martial Arts. The studying of the tea ceremony that reached the extremes was called Tao of the Tea Ceremony. Then, why could not the studying of the cooking skill that reached the extremes be called Tao of the Cooking Skill? Why could not the practicing of calligraphy that reached the extremes be called Tao of Calligraphy? Why could not the singing of songs that reached the extremes be called Tao of the Voice? Why could not the ying of musical instruments that reached the extremes be called Tao of Music? In addition, drawing, carving, architecture and other industries all could enter the realm of Tao.

    Ding Ning fell into enlightenment instantly and asked himself in his mind repetitively, ¡°What is the Tao?¡±

    He could not help beginning to draw something with his hands. Again and again, he drew elusive symbols, which he himself could not even understand.

    The heavy-duty truck driver was a more than 40-year-old man. When he saw Ding Ning draw something in the air over the female corpse like being haunted, he even thought that he hade cross a madman.

    But then he widened his eyes in shock. With a loud cry ¡°Ghost¡±, he rolled his eyes and passed out in fear.

    A wisp of milk-white air like smoke and fog, which was hovering at his fingertips, brought the Spiritual Energy between heaven and earth into the body of Yagyuu Asamayu constantly, forming a milk-white halo around her. Then, the sternum that had caved in rose and went in ce at a speed visible to the naked eye, the skin covered with blue and purple bruises kept falling off, and numerous granulesing out of the blood and flesh beneath the skin constantly stirred and started to regrow...

    Instantly, a piece of broken human skin fell off like an animal shedding its skin. This scene was extremely horrifying. No wonder that middle-aged driver was frightened and fainted as if he had run into a ghost.

    Ding Ning was awoken by his loud cry from his enlightenment. When he saw this scene, he was also quite shocked, realizing that this was what he had done. But as for how he had made it happen, he could not remember no matter how hard he tried, which made him so annoyed that he wished to kill the truck driver who had interrupted his great enlightenment at once.

    After examining the situation of Yagyuu Asamayu, he was stunned by the result. The serious and dying injury returned to normal in an instant as if she had never been injured before. If she had not been in suspended animation, she could have stood up and gone home at once now.

    The incredulous scene shocked Ding Ning so deeply that he even ignored that a stream of superpower energy from Yagyuu Asamayu entered his superpower space and activated his Invisibility Skill.

    He racked his brains to recall how he had made it happen. If he mastered this method, that would be a unique skill of bringing the dying back to life. By then, he would possibly have the ability to make the flesh regrow from the bones with flesh missing, though he dared not say he could bring the dead back to life.

    His fingers moved in the air unconsciously, but he could not find the previous feeling however hard he tried, so he was quite depressed.

    ¡°Nee-naw, nee-naw, nee-naw.¡±

    The ambnce and the police car arrived at the same time. Ding Ning put away the human skin hurriedly and helped Yagyuu Asamayu wake up from suspended animation.

    It was not until now that he could spare time to look at the appearance of Yagyuu Asamayu. Although he had met many beauties before, he was still shocked by her nice look.

    The dark, shiny hair hung down loosely, dancing with the night wind; the exquisite, beautiful oval face was decorated by the thin, long crescent-shaped eyebrows; the long, curly eyshes beneath the smooth forehead were slightly pping, and she was about to wake up at any moment; the full and sexy lips under the straight, beautiful nose made men want to bed her; the skin was white, delicate, and smooth as if it would break once someone blew a puff of breath at it or flicked it...

    Ding Ning became inexplicably satisfied, not because he coveted her beauty but because something nice revived in his hands and he had a strong sense of fulfillment.

    Yagyuu Asamayu opened her crystal-clear watery eyes slowly, where there was a strong desire of dependence, and smiled at Ding Ning sweetly, but Ding Ning almost fainted due to the word ¡°dad¡± she blurted out.

    The heavy-duty truck driver had just woken up, but hearing this address, he rolled his eyes and passed out again.

    The police officer of the ident brigade who was inquiring about the ident was muddled and studied Ding Ning from head to toe. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t think this little guy is more than 30 years old, but how could he have such an old daughter? Or perhaps he looks young? Or all the couples of lovers nowadays like this style? Uh, it is so disgusting!¡±

    ¡°Dad?¡± Ding Ning was dumbfounded. ¡°What does this mean? Is this woman¡¯s brain in disorder because of the hit?¡± He touched her forehead with his hand. ¡°She does not have a fever!¡±

    Yagyuu Asamayu did not try to avoid his hand, took his arm and rose to her feet, and said naively, ¡°Dad, what happened to us?¡±

    ¡°Ahem, ahem, ahem, girl, did you mistake me for someone else? I¡¯m not your dad.¡±

    Ding Ning blushed as the police officer eyed him with a strange look and instantly coughed, hoping to get rid of the hand of Yagyuu Asamayu.

    ¡°Waaa, dad, you don¡¯t want me anymore, right?¡±

    Yagyuu Asamayu burst out crying, pursed her lips as she felt wronged, wiped away her tears, and wailed like a child.

    ¡°I...¡±

    Ding Ning had a serious headache, knowing that her brain had been hurt and now she probably only had the IQ of a little child, so he had to brace himself tofort her gently. ¡°No, that¡¯s not true. Don¡¯t cry, okay? You had a traffic ident, and let¡¯s follow this police officer uncle to the hospital to examine your situation, okay?¡±

    ¡°I...I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital. Dad, let¡¯s go home, okay?¡±

    Yagyuu Asamayu stopped crying, but her cute face was tearful. She looked at the police officer in fear, held the corner of Ding Ning¡¯s clothes timidly, and seeming afraid of angering him, whispered, while her pristine and wless eyes were filled with a plea.

    The police officer was sullen. ¡°Police officer uncle? Don¡¯t you know I am less than 30 and still have no girlfriend? Your daughter is so old, but you still pretend to be young in front of me?¡±

    Embarrassed, Ding Ning looked at the sullen policerade. ¡°Police officer, the truth is...¡±

    He exined the process of the ident in detail. Of course, he did not mention the identity of Yoshiko and only described himself as a passer-by.

    The police offer was displeased with him. Hearing these words, he looked at him suspiciously and said with an unfriendly look, ¡°It was sote at night, but why did youe here so identally? Can you show me your identity card?¡±

    ¡°I...I am a policeman, and I am investigating a case and happened to pass by this ce.¡±

    Thinking for a moment and hoping to avoid trouble, he took out his police officer¡¯s certificate and showed it to him.

    That policeman was instantly awed, stood straight hurriedly, and saluted him. ¡°Oh, you are the consultant Ding. I¡¯m sorry for what I did just now. I am Liu Bing, member of the ident Brigade No. 2 of the Traffic Police Branch of Haidong District.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. That¡¯s your duty.¡±

    Ding Ning waved his hand generously, strongly hoping to leave right now, but when he saw that Yagyuu Asamayu had been holding the corner of his clothes timidly and would not let it go, he could not help having a headache for a few moments.

    ¡°Then, this girl...¡±

    Police Officer Liu had learned from Ding Ning that Yagyuu Asamayu was also the victim of the traffic ident and feeling a little embarrassed, asked about Ding Ning¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way. I will go to the hospital with you and examine the girl¡¯s situation. I suspect that she lost her memory after her brain was hit. When she opened her eyes and I was the first person she saw, she then treated me as her family member mistakenly. There was nothing on her that can prove her identity, and I have to trouble you to contact her family as soon as possible.¡±

    Ding Ning thought for a few moments and decided to apany Yagyuu Asamayu to the hospital for an examination to see what went wrong, hoping to find her family as soon as possible.

    ¡°Okay, but Consultant Ding, please let¡¯s have a routine interview when youe back, and then we can have a liability appraisal for the ident.¡±

    Police Officer Liu said politely.

    When the examination at the hospital was finished, it was already daybreak. Learning that the CT image of Yagyuu Asamayu did not show anything abnormal and she waspletely healthy and did not need to be hospitalized, Ding Ning knitted his brows tightly.

    He knew that the brain was the most urate and most mysterious ce in the human body, and it was normal that the medical instrument had not found anything wrong. Apparently, Yagyuu Asamayu had lost all her memory and her IQ was only equivalent to that of a four- or five-year-old child, so she regarded him she saw first as her only family member.

    ¡°Consultant Ding, neither the diseased nor this girl has anything on themselves to prove their identities, so we can¡¯t confirm their identities now. Then, what should we do with this girl in your view?¡±

    Liu Bing walked over and asked gingerly.

    Ding Ning was so distressed that he rubbed his temples. Yagyuu Asamayu was like a child who was so afraid of being abandoned and had been holding the corner of his clothes. Wherever he went, she followed him. Seeing this, he could not help sympathizing with her. Anyway, if he had not chased to kill the ck-robed man and Yoshiko, the poor girl would not have be what she was now. Therefore, he had the responsibility and obligation to take care of her.

    He said instantly, ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way. This girl now treats me as her only family member, and let me take her to my family to ask my sister to take care of her. I can give you my phone number. When you find her family, please call me immediately, and I will bring her back.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, that¡¯s great. Thank you very much for the trouble, Consultant Ding.¡±

    Liu Bing heaved a long sigh of relief. This girl¡¯s identity was unclear, but she relied exceptionally heavily on Ding Ning. If Ding Ning was slightly out of her sight, she would wail, make trouble, roll on the ground, throw tantrums, and even want to kill herself.

    Although he had been working in the ident brigade for so many years, he had never encountered anything like this and really did not know how to deal with her. Ding Ning, who was willing to take her away, had solved a big problem for them.

    As for whether Ding Ning would take the opportunity to do something obscene to the girl, that was beyond his consideration.

 Chapter 470 - Money Bag

    <h4>Chapter 470 Money Bag</h4>

    When Ding Ning returned home, it was already broad daylight. He withdrew the Substitute Charm from the sanatorium, and Mayor Du and the others would think that he had left without saying goodbye at most.

    As soon as he entered the house, she saw four delicate beauties with dark circles around their eyese over with worries. Instantly, he felt the warmth, knowing that they must have been so worried that they did not sleep all night.

    Apart from Luoxue, the other three beauties changed their expressions as they saw Yagyuu Asamayu, who was studying them from behind Ding Ning while holding the corner of his clothes.

    Just when Ding Qianlie was unhappy and wanted to question Ding Ning about where he had brought the woman from, Yagyuu Asamayu tugged the corner of Ding Ning¡¯s clothes timidly. ¡°Dad, which one is my mother?¡±

    ¡°Dad?¡± The four women including Luoxue were so shocked that they opened their mouths wide and asked in disbelief, ¡°Younger brother (elder brother), when did you get a daughter?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like what you think. How old am I? How could I have given birth to such an old daughter?¡±

    Not knowing whether to cry orugh, Ding Ning recounted what happenedst night. Since no strangers were present, he did not cover anything up and told them everything in detail.

    Hearing the breathtaking moments, Ye Huan and her sister shed tears, and Ding Qianlie changed her expressions again and again, silently feeling so afraid for Ding Ning.

    Only Luoxue had already known the first half of the story because she went to meet Ding Ningst night, but was asked toe back by him.

    ¡°Brother, it is we who have troubled you.¡±

    Ye Huan and her sister sobbed and extended their gratitude to Ding Ning. Last night, they were gravely scared.

    ¡°Well, all is well now. You say you¡¯ve troubled me, but I think I¡¯ve troubled you. By the way, Luoxue, where are ng and Mo Bai?¡±

    Ding Ning was not used to seeing such an affecting scene, so he changed the subject.

    ¡°They are staying at Brother Xiahou¡¯s ce. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Luoxue knew what he was worried about. Mo Bai did not have high cultivation, but he was a Gu master. It was safest to let Xiahou watch him.

    Ding Ning nodded but said, distressed, ¡°I still have a little ¡®tail¡¯, and she cannot leave me even for a moment. What should I do?¡±

    Luoxue turned her big eyes, walked over, took Yagyuu Asamayu¡¯s hand, and said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯m your dad¡¯s younger sister, and you should call me younger aunt. This is your dad¡¯s elder sister, and you should call her elder aunt. These two girls are also your dad¡¯s younger sisters, and you should call them younger aunt. Can you remember?¡±

    Yagyuu Asamayu, who seemed to be infected by her smile, moved her lips slightly. ¡°Aunt...¡±

    ¡°Oh, how cute!¡±

    Ding Qianlie beamed and took her hand. ¡°Come and tell your elder aunt your name.¡±

    ¡°Name?¡± Yagyuu Asamayu skewed her head and thought hard as she frowned. ¡°Qian... dai.¡±

    ¡°Qiandai (Money bag)? This is a money-oriented girl.¡±

    Ding Qianlie smiled broadly and rubbed Yagyuu Asamayu¡¯s head pitifully.

    ¡°Hee hee, so beautiful! Our brother¡¯s future daughter must be as beautiful as Money Bag.¡±

    Warmly surrounding Yagyuu Asamayu, Luoxue, Ye Huan and Ye Le joked.

    Yagyuu Asamayu seemed to feel their kindness, so the fear on her face gradually disappeared.

    But it was unclear why she seemed to be very close to Ding Qianlie and also secretly whispered ¡°mother¡± in her ear, making Ding Qianlie blush, but she felt happy. ¡°I don¡¯t know if the children Ding Ning and I will give birth to in the future can be as beautiful as this ¡®money bag¡¯.¡±

    Seeing that his sister sessfully took away the ¡°money bag¡± from him, Ding Ning heaved a long sigh of relief, for he did not want ¡°a small tail¡± behind him 24 hours a day.

    At the dining table, five beautiful women and Ding Ning were having breakfast. Assuming the majesty of an elder sister, Ding Qianlie made a final decision. ¡°Money Bag will be our family member, but it¡¯s not appropriate for such an old girl to call you dad, and we will try to correct her and let her call us brother or sister. Money Bag will be our family¡¯s fifth Miss in the future.¡±

    ¡°Fifth Miss? What Fifth Miss?¡± Ding Ning, who was drinking pumpkin porridge, raised his head in shock.

    ¡°Nonsense. I am First Miss, Luoxue is Second Miss, Ye Huan and her sister are the non-biological sisters of yours you admitted, who are naturally Third Miss and Fourth Miss, and Money Bag is Fifth Miss, of course.¡±

    Ding Qianlie sullenly rolled her eyes at him, but her words were obviously with a grudge.

    Ye Huan and Ye Le nced at Ding Ning quietly, and their cheeks turned red. They came to visit his family without informing him, so they did not know if Ding Ning was unhappy.

    ¡°Uh! Well, I will have to trouble all of you to take care of Money Bag. It is not appropriate for a grown girl to follow me all the time!¡±

    Ding Ning shrank his head and changed the subject wisely. How could he not know the idea of Ye Huan and her sister? But he did only regard them as his sisters.

    ¡°Brother, we are going to Yan Jing in a few moments. If you have time,e; if you don¡¯t, just forget it.¡±

    Ye Huan said softly, but she and Ye Le stared at him with anticipation in their beautiful eyes.

    Ding Ning smiled bitterly. ¡°I will have no time these days. After these busy days, I will see if I have time.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Ye Huan and her sister responded and continued to eat, but they were obviously a little low-spirited.

    Ding Qianlie sighed inwardly, ¡°You love him, but he does not love you. It seems that my brother does not have the mind to love the two sisters!¡± She was a little secretly pleased, but also somewhat sympathetic to them.

    The breakfast ended in a somewhat dull atmosphere. Ye Huan and her sister were about to leave without lingering and went straight home to pick up their luggage.

    Before leaving, Ding Ning gave either of them a Talisman Charm. They, who were somewhat depressed, cheered up again and being reluctant to leave, waved goodbye to him with Xiahou as their escort.

    Luoxue did not have so manyplicated thoughts and had a lot of fun ying with Yagyuu Asamayu. The preparation for opening the restaurant was almost done, and it could open after recruiting staff.

    Naturally, Uncle Ling would help her recruit employees, so she was free and volunteered to take the task to keep Yagyuu Asamayupany.

    Ding Qianlie did not have so much free time and hurried to work after breakfast. Recently, there had been so many things for her to deal with.

    After themodity exhibition, the business volume of the refrigeration equipment factory increased greatly. They would have to finish the orders of the Business Mission from Zhongdong alone by the end of next year, not to mention finishing the numerous domestic orders.

    Since the product exhibition, Binghai Refrigeration had now be the hottest topic. Currently, Binghai Refrigeration had a serious shortage of production capacity and fell into a situation that demand exceeded supply, and it had to expand its production scale.

    Therefore, in addition to taking into ount the development project in the old area, she had to choose another site, build another factory, and prepare a new refrigeration equipment production line.

    It could be expected that refrigeration would be the best sector of Longteng Group¡¯s business. Even for Ding Qianlie, this was also a new challenge, making her be highly-spirited. Like a fully wound clock, she worked around the clock and kept moving from here to there.

    In addition, everything was also on the right track in the development of the old district because the Industry Association had stopped making trouble and Xu Minglu also gave them secret help. Therefore, the development project was in full swing.

    Fortunately, Ding Ning provided her with a Mind-refreshing Charm, which could refresh her mind; otherwise, she would have been a bit exhausted.

    But she enjoyed it. This was the so-called joy in pain, which was probably her true feeling at the moment.

    As soon as Ding Ning was about to have a rest after taking a shower, Mo Fei called him to report the situation? Before going to rescue Ye Huan and her sisterst night, Ding Ning had called Mo Fei, who then paid great attention to it.

    After all, the harm of the Descendants of God Organization was too great. If they were involved, Mo Fei would never dare to take this lightly.

    ording to Mo Fei¡¯s call, Ding Ning learned that Takahashi Yuichi and his colleagues of the Takahashi Company had been arrested by the National Security Bureau overnight for interrogation. By using their ount, the National Security Bureau, the Seventeenth Department, and the Bureau of Religions joined forces and destroyed the stronghold of the Descendants of God Organization overnight.

    A fierce fight broke out at the scene. Except that Liu Junwei had fled in advance, the rest of them were all arrested. By using their confession, they purged the strongholds of the Descendants of God Organization nationwide.

    Up to now, a total of 538 ck metal warriors, 237 bronze warriors, and three silver warriors had been captured across the nation, and the power of the Descendants of God Organization in Shenzhou had been almost wiped out.

    Ding Ning felt very strange after receiving the news. ¡°Is my guess wrong? Is Deng Nine-Finger not a member of the Descendants of God Organization? Is he a spontaneously awakened superpower holder? But that possibility is really too slim.¡±

    Mo Fei¡¯s answer was that all the arrested members of the Descendants of God Organization did not know the identity of Deng Nine-Finger, and perhaps only their Hall Chief the ck-robed man knew that.

    The ck-robed man had fled, and Mo Fei regretted a lot about it. Since the ¡°biggest fish¡± had escaped, this operation of theirs was not aplete victory. Now, they were still secretly searching for his whereabouts, but it was probably very difficult.

    Anyway, no one knew what the ck-robed man looked like, and it was quite easy to keep lurking in a national metropolis like Ninghai once he took off his ck robe and changed his identity. If he did notmit crimes, no one could find him.

    Ding Ning did think so, but he alsoforted him with a few words. When he raided the ck-robed man with a palm at that time, he used all his strength. Even if he was lucky and survived it, he would not be able to make waves in a short time.

    Yet, he did not care about Deng Nine-Finger anymore because the special department had been keeping an eye on him for a long time. It was only a matter of time to get him arrested.

    But Ding Ning did not forget what he had promised Liu Qiang and told it to Mo Fei, who did him a favor and said on the spot that he would ask some people to test him.

    Hanging up the phone, Ding Ning heard the yful voices of Yagyuu Asamayu and Luoxueing from the bathroom and scratched his head with some distress. He had wanted to take advantage of his elder sister¡¯s absence to make love with Luoxue, but now since they had Money Bag the little tail, his nice wish seemed to be in vain.

    Ding Ning shook his head. After a night of arduous experience, he was really a little tired. As soon as he touched the bed, he fell asleep.

    When he woke up in the afternoon, he suddenly felt a bit numb in his arm. Looking at it intently, he did not know whether he shouldugh or cry.

    He did not know when Yagyuu Asamayu hade to his bed and curled up in his arms, with her head on his arm and her finger still in her mouth. She was sleeping soundly like a baby.

    Luoxue sat quietly on the side reading a cookbook. Seeing Ding Ning wake up with a helpless smile, she said to him in the Sea of Spirit, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not my fault. She was very obedient when I yed or did anything with her, but when she wanted to sleep, she cried, wishing to go to her dad. I had no choice but to let her sleep like this.¡±

    Ding Ning smiled bitterly and gently raised Yagyuu Asamayu¡¯s head, hoping to take out his arm and get up, but unexpectedly, she was awakened and opened her eyes immediately.

    The pure, wless eyes stared at him grievously. As she pouted, tears began to roll from side to side in her eyes, forming an expression of grievance, which seemed to say that Ding Ning was an unfaithful husband who had abandoned his wife. So scared, Ding Ning instantlyy down, continued to be her pillow, and coaxed her softly, ¡°Money Bag, don¡¯t cry. Good girl, I won¡¯t leave you.¡±

    Yagyuu Asamayu then burst intoughter from tears,y on his arm while holding his waist, and continued to sleep with a satisfied expression. Ding Ning felt so helpless. Now, he was a babysitting father indeed.

    On the side, Luoxue covered her mouth and chuckled, for she had never seen Ding Ning have such a helpless expression.

 Chapter 471 - A Follower at Heels

    <h4>Chapter 471 A Follower at Heels</h4>

    Seeing Luoxue smirking, Ding Ning had a mischievous idea and curled his finger at her a few times.

    Luoxue knew that he was not well-intentioned, but she never refused Ding Ning and walked over a little coyly.

    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t smirk. Come and lie down with your brother.¡±

    Ding Ning smiled happily, asking Luoxue to lie on his other arm. Feelingfortable, he closed his eyes and felt the fragrance in his arms. ¡°It¡¯s really cool to hold onedy with each arm.¡±

    Luoxue¡¯s shy and timid look made him want to touch her, but a Lolita who was ignorant of worldly affairs was still lying beside him, so Ding Ning had to restrain his sexual desire and chatted with Luoxue through spiritualmunication.

    ¡°Brother, I also want to learn the excellent kung fu of Brother Xiahou.¡±

    Luoxue, who felt very lost because she was asked toe back by Ding Ningst night and did not help him, suddenly made this request.

    Ding Ning was stunned for a while, for he didn¡¯t expect that Luoxue would also like to learn the Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique. After hesitating for a moment, he persuaded her. ¡°You have cultivated the water technique, haven¡¯t you? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to teach you, but that I¡¯m afraid you will have to work so hard.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of hard work. I want to be stronger and can help you, brother. I don¡¯t want to just stay at home and worry about you anymore, brother.¡±

    Luoxue gritted her teeth stubbornly and said.

    Ding Ning felt the warmth and caressed her beautiful hair. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll pass it on to you now, and I¡¯ll give you some medicine soupter to help you practice it, but you have to remember that you can¡¯t rush it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I see!¡±

    Luoxue smiled and kissed him on the face, but her little face turned red, looking quite cute.

    Ding Ning showed his love with a smile, ready to pass the technique to her, but a clear voice sounded in his mind. ¡°I also want to learn.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Frightened, Ding Ning turned around but just met Yagyuu Asamayu¡¯s big beady eyes, and asked in surprise, ¡°Money Bag, is it you who are talking?¡±

    ¡°Yes, dad, I also want to learn what my elder sister wants to learn.¡±

    Yagyuu Asamayu lowered the corners of her mouth and wrinkled her nice nose slightly, ready to cry at any moment.

    Ding Ning looked at her in surprise. He was sure that Money Bag did not open her mouth, but her voice did sound in his mind. The most terrible thing was that she could hear his spiritualmunication with Luoxue. It was so incredible!

    ¡°Is Money Bag an abnormal spiritual strength holder or a person whose ability was derived from being hit on the head?¡± Ding Ning could not help saying this was miraculous in his mind.

    Luoxue liked Money Bag very much and teased her with a smile. ¡°If you call me sister, you can¡¯t call him dad, but should call him brother. Can you remember?¡±

    ¡°Dad, dad, dad!¡±

    Yagyuu Asamayu said ¡°dad¡± three times in a row, as if to show her anger, in order to protest.

    ¡°Money-oriented girl, you are angry.¡±

    Luoxue giggled nicely. Since she was the youngest, everyone used to spoil her at home, but now someone even younger (Yagyuu Asamayu¡¯s mental age) hade, so she cherished her a lot.

    ¡°You are a money-oriented girl. I am Qiandai (light ck).¡±

    Yagyuu Asamayu pouted in dissatisfaction and shook her body to throw a tantrum like a little child, making Luoxueugh all the time.

    ¡°Brother, Money Bag wants to learn. Please also teach her, will you?¡±

    Luoxue pampered Yagyuu Asamayu very much and begged Ding Ning with great motherly love.

    Previously, she tried to learn the Domineering Body Technique from Xiahou without informing him, but she could not learn it. After asking Xiahou, she knew that she could learn the technique only after Ding Ning passed it to her through spirit.

    Ding Ning truly did not want to teach Yagyuu Asamayu. Anyway, she was only a stranger to him and lost her memory because of an ident, but she might get well someday and then leave.

    But since Luoxue had asked him, how could he refuse? He pampered Luoxue so much that he was never willing to refuse her requests. Although he was very reluctant, he nodded and agreed.

    ¡°Brother, you are so nice!¡±

    Luoxue cheered and excitedly kissed Ding Ning on the face to reward him.

    ¡°Dad, you are so nice!¡±

    God, Yagyuu Asamayu also learned this way and kissed Ding Ning on the face.

    Looking at Luoxue¡¯s mischievous smiling eyes, Ding Ning could not help blushing, coughed dryly, and said, ¡°Then I will pass it on to you now. Rx and don¡¯t resist.¡±

    His hands were ced on the heads of the two girls respectively, the huge spiritual strength came out of him, and he passed the Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique to them.

    Of course, he did this cleverly by passing the first three punches to Luoxue and only the first punch to Yagyuu Asamayu.

    Besides, Ding Ning thought that Yagyuu Asamayu wanted to learn the boxing only because she thought that he was too close to Luoxue, hoping topete with her, so she would not put so much energy into it. He estimated that one punch would be enough for her to practice for a long time.

    When the two women got the practice method, they animatedly went to the yoga room to practice. Anyway, Ding Ning had nothing to do. After concocting the medicine, he also went to practice with them.

    Unexpectedly, Yagyuu Asamayu only had the IQ of a child of a few years old, but she practiced the boxing extremely seriously with so much perseverance.

    When heunched the first punch again at this moment, Ding Ning did not have many impurities in him, and his punching was no longer as difficult as before. The nine divided attacks were as fast as lightning or one punch.

    This gave him a sense of enlightenment. When he truly turned the nine attacks into one attack and one punch, the first punch could be sessful.

    Since she wore the biomimetic skin, Luoxue felt very ufortable when her body secreted impurities. Due to this reason, she simply removed the biomimetic skin to reveal her original appearance.

    Although he had seen Luoxue¡¯s original appearance long before, Ding Ning was still dazzled by her. The fact that such a gorgeous woman was his woman gave him a strong sense of pride.

    Luoxue blushed as he stared at her and bowed her head shyly. Since she wanted to take off her biomimetic skin, she wore nothing at the moment. So fascinated by her sweetheart, she felt happy.

    Yagyuu Asamayu was stunned and opened her mouth as wide as an O shape. Previously, she always thought that her beauty was only second to Ding Qianlie¡¯s under this roof and Luoxue was the ugliest, but she did not expect that her original look was so beautiful, even indistinctly more beautiful than hers. Although she only had an IQ of a child of a few years old, a woman¡¯s mind ofparison was innate, so she was quite jealous of her.

    In fact, she thought a little lightly of herself. She and Luoxue were almost as beautiful as each other, with about 95 points in terms of appearance, but Luoxue had cultivated the water technique, which made her skin delicate and tender and she was also tall and had a golden ratio figure, so she looked particrly beautiful.

    Yagyuu Asamayu was also a tall beauty in Fuso Country, about 1.68 meters, with exquisite curves and quite a good figure, butpared with Luoxue who had a supermodel¡¯s figure, she was a little disadvantageous.

    The most important thing was that Luoxue was already a young woman, with each of her moves so dazzling and so alluring. Then, how could a young girl who used to wear a mask and a ck robe all the time living in the darkpare with her?

    A Chinese saying goes: Ady with fair skin is perfect. The previous skin of Yagyuu Asamayu could not be considered bad, but wearing a mask all the time made her skin look unhealthily pale. If Ding Ning had not identally entered the state of enlightenment when he rescued her and given her ayer of healthy skin, her beauty would have dropped by one more grade.

    No one could deny that the water technique could absolutely beautify a woman¡¯s skin. Luoxue was now bing more and more beautiful, only second to Devil and Shen Muqing who had more than 97 points in terms of appearance.

    As for Xiao Nuo, her skin was slightly inferior to Luoxue¡¯s because her profession made her so, but since Ding Ning developed the partially moisturizing and whitening mask for her, she had also be more and more beautiful rapidly.

    Seriously speaking, if the beauties who had connections with Ding Ning were divided into three sses in terms of appearance, Devil, Shen Muqing, his elder sister, and Zhao Jingjing all belonged to the first ss with more than 97 points; Ling Yun, Xiao Nuo, Yagyuu Asamayu, Qiao Qiao, Zhao Chenxi, Luoxue, Guan Shilin, and Murong Yanran belonged to the second ss with about 95 points; Xiaoyao belonged to the third ss with about 90 points.

    But this simply meant the appearance. If temperament, slenderness, and other factors wereprehensively taken into ount, Xiaoyao who had an overbearing figure could absolutely be ranked in the second ss.

    The most beautiful one was Zhao Jingjing, who deserved to be the topmost in terms of appearance and was perfect and impable, looking as delicate as a doll, but if slenderness was taken into consideration, she would fall into the third ss.

    Ding Ning touched his chin, secretlypared them in his mind, and surprisingly found that Xiao Nuo, Ling Yun, Luoxue or Xiaoyao all seemed to have gone through some kind of transformation recently: They had be more and more beautiful and more and more feminine.

    ¡°Is this the so-called harmony of yin and yang? Is this the result of my intercourse with them?¡± This surprised him. ¡°Did I also bed Xiao Nuo that night? Otherwise, how could the phenomenon that she bes more and more beautiful be exined?¡±

    Ding Ning was unclear about the number until he counted it at the moment. Surprisingly, he found that he had to take responsibility for his close contact with several women in the past few months. This gave him a little serious headache, and he warned him inwardly that he must never touch other women anymore in the future and should avoid the debt of love.

    ¡°Brother, can you go out? It smells bad here.¡±

    Seeing that Ding Ning was stunned, Luoxue blushed and asked him to go out coyly. A woman would dress up for the man who pleased her. There was no exception for her.

    Ding Ning returned to his senses and then found that Yagyuu Asamayu and Luoxue had all discharged the impurities inside them due to boxing practice. Therefore, a faint stinking smell appeared in the air.

    What shocked him was that the impurities discharged from the two women turned out to be grayish-white, and their amount was even less than that of Xiahou who was on the Master level. How could he not be surprised?

    But this was not the time for him to think about it. With a smirk, he took the medicine bag to the bathroom to help them prepare the medical soup.

    Fortunately, there was a separate bathroom in the yoga room and in the gym, so he did not have to worry about the allocation.

    As a result, Ding Ning waspletely reduced to a waiter, who was responsible for sending the two exhausted women after cultivation into the bathroom to take a bath in the medicine soup, so as to help them restore their physical strength.

    Luoxue was not a problem for him. Anyway, she was his woman, and there was no taboo for him to avoid, but Yagyuu Asamayu made him depressed. Although she only had the IQ of a child, she was a grown woman, and it was a lie to say he had no sex drive, but this girl only treated him as her father, ignored the taboo between a man and a woman, and even asked him to help her rub her back. So helpless, he could only run away.

    Full of lust but without an exit to let it out, Ding Ning could only think about venting his desire on Luoxue, but he did not expect that just as he was about to do the ¡°real business¡± after warming up, Yagyuu Asamayu broke in and skewing her head, asked his father what he was doing.

    So ashamed, Luoxue covered her face, got into the bathtub, and never came out. Ding Ning blushed and wrapped a bath towel around his lower body in embarrassment. It was so much like the scene that a daughter found her father was making love with his mistress.

    ¡°Young Master, Second Miss, Fifth Miss,e to eat.¡±

    The sound of Uncle Zhang, who was calling them to eat, came from the stairs. Ding Ning never thought that his voice was so nice because it just made the most awkward scene disappear.

    He coughed and said, ¡°Money Bag, quickly change clothes and go downstairs to eat.¡±

    ¡°Dad, change clothes for me.¡±

    Yagyuu Asamayu opened her arms and said coquettishly. The thin silk pajamas exposed her nakedness, which caused his sex drive and almost made his nose bleed.

    ¡°Ahem, ahem, let Sister Luoxue change clothes for you, good girl!¡±

    After coaxing her for a long time, Ding Ning finally appeased Yagyuu Asamayu who was throwing a tantrum. Rubbing his temples, he went downstairs to eat, but he was depressed silently. ¡°Why was I so kind-hearted to have brought back such a shadow for myself? My beautiful and happy life has beenpletely destroyed by her.¡±

 Chapter 472 - Leaving the Hometown

    <h4>Chapter 472 Leaving the Hometown</h4>

    With the sound of the electric motor, a speedboat drove toward the inside of the sea, and the barks and sporadic gunshots on the shore grew farther and farther until they were inaudible.

    ¡°Wheeze, wheeze!¡±

    Sitting on the speedboat, Liu Junwei gasped for air. When he looked at the coastline that was going farther and farther away, his lingering fear gradually disappeared, and his strong resentment and unwillingness began to show on his face.

    ¡°Ding Ning, Ding Ning Again! Why was I caught by him every time? Even the Hall Chief who could do anything in my view also had a disastrous defeat this time and has lost traces so far.¡±

    ¡°Dear Wei, it¡¯s the high sea in front. We will bepletely safe when we reach the high sea. I have arranged for a boat to take us out of here.¡±

    The young white man driving the speedboat had blond hair, which was fluttering in the night breeze. Although his clothes were covered with blood and stains and looked extremely embarrassed, his handsome face was filled with the secret joy of regaining something that was lost.

    ¡°Wright, thank you. I didn¡¯t visit you frequently during this time. It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    Liu Junwei embraced Wright from behind affectionately, but his eyes fell on the shadowy coastline for a long time, with a confused look.

    Although he escaped with the help of Wright who risked his life to save him and became the only one of the Shenzhou Hall of the Descendants of God Organization who had not been caught, he hadpletely be a traitor wanted by the state. In this life, he would have no chance to return to Shenzhou anymore.

    ¡°Uncle, aunt, and Yingying are my only rtives, but I am afraid that I will never have the chance to see them again. They will be implicated by me, won¡¯t they?¡± This gave him a sense of guilt!

    In any case, he did not expect that their organization would copse in Shenzhou so quickly, and he was caught unaware by this. It was like a dream for him.

    The culprit of all this was Ding Ning. If it weren¡¯t for him, how could he have had to leave his hometown without a foothold in Shenzhou and be a traitor that was despised by everyone?

    The blood vessels on Liu Junwei¡¯s forehead bugled, his fists were clenched tightly, his knuckles were whitened out with force, and his eyes shot a look of resentment.

    He swore in his mind, ¡°Ding Ning, wait for me. One day, I will let you lose your reputation and die without a burial ground.¡±

    ¡°Wei, what are you going to do next? Come back to Mi Country with me.¡±

    Wright turned around and snuggled up in Liu Junwei¡¯s arms like a docile young wife, looking at him with anticipation. As Liu Junwei¡¯s case urred, Yige Company was sealed up overnight. Only when he got the news could he rush to rescue Liu Junwei.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Wright. I me myself for my current situation, but I don¡¯t want to involve you, nor can I go with you. I will make aeback.¡±

    Liu Junwei hugged Wright apologetically, but his eyes fell on a silver box in the corner of the speedboat, and there was a hope of fire in them.

    When he felt that the situation was not good and the other members of the Descendants of God Organization were desperately fighting, he immediately slipped into the secret chamber of their Hall Chief, opened the safe, secretly took out the silver box, and fled.

    That was the only way for him to be strong and also his hope to make aeback and take revenge. Even when he was almost caught in a hasty escape, he never let go of this silver box.

    Because he knew that what was in the box was his greatest hope for aeback and also his confidence for vengeance. It was the gene potion.

    ¡°With these gene potions, I can evolve into a silver warrior at least, right?¡± Liu Junwei thought.

    ¡°Wei,e back to Mi Country with me. With our ability, even if we don¡¯t rely on my family, we can also make aeback soon. Can you promise me?¡±

    Wright¡¯s sea-blue eyes glinted with tears in the night. He knew that Liu Junwei was a very strong-minded person and would never change the decision he made, but he still tried to let him stay because he really could not live a life without him.

    With a gentle look in his eyes, Liu Junwei stroked his cheeks and said softly, ¡°Wright, I will stay in Mi Country for a while to apany you, and then I will leave.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    As his eyes burst with surprise, White leaped for joy and asked.

    Although he knew that he would eventually leave, his willingness to stay in Mi Country for some time was enough to surprise him.

    Looking at his happy face, Liu Junwei, who had calmed down, felt infinite tenderness in his heart and hugged him tightly in his arms. ¡°Wright, you can rest assured that even if I leave, I will oftene to see you.¡±

    ¡°Keep your word. Don¡¯t lie to me!¡±

    Wright closed his eyes happily like a little girl. He knew that Liu Junwei always kept his promises and would never lie to him. Getting such a promise from him was a great surprise for him who was almost desperate.

    ¡°Of course, when did I lie to you?¡±

    Liu Junwei promised him softly, but guilt appeared in the angle of his eyes that Wright with a happy face could not see. ¡°Sorry, Wright, we are no longer in the same world.¡±

    ¡°When I take the gene potions and be a silver warrior in Mi Country, I will start my journey and join the headquarters of the Descendants of God Organization to work hard to be a legendary god as soon as possible. Perhaps, by the time I seed, you will have grown old or even ruined to bones.¡±

    A stream of sorrow permeated his mind quietly. Liu Junwei closed his eyes and quietly enjoyed the moment of having him in the sea breeze. For a long time, he had been unwilling to let go of his hand...

    ¡°Tinkle!¡±

    Early in the morning, the ringtone of his cellphone disturbed Ding Ning¡¯s nice dream.

    With sleepy eyes, Ding Ning got out from between Yagyuu Asamayu and his elder sister, picked up his cellphone from the bedside table, and said weakly, ¡°Hello, who is that?¡±

    It seemed to be very alluring to hold one woman with each arm, but this was a huge suffering for him. Yagyuu Asamayu was troublesome enough. No matter what, she would want to sleep with her father, giving him a serious headache.

    Besides, his elder sister also came to made trouble, with some idea he could not understand. Upholding the righteous reasons that she was afraid he would bed Yagyuu Asamayu and she came to practice kung fu, she also slept with him.

    Therefore, he did not sleep well all night. He had two beauties in his arms, but he could not touch either of them. This was no romantic blessing, but suffering.

    ¡°Little Senior Brother, don¡¯t you know what¡¯s the time? Why haven¡¯t youe yet?¡±

    Mr. Hu¡¯s energetic voice came from the phone.

    ¡°What¡¯s the time?¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s sleepy mind was shocked. Instantly, he woke up and then remembered that Mr. Hu called himst night, saying that he had something to do today and could not go to teach his students, and asked him to rece him to do it.

    Nominally, Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang were both his mentors. Also because of helping him, they agreed to cooperate with the school and became the honorary professors at the medical school of Ninghai University. When the two elders were unable to teach, he would rece them to do it. This was what he had already agreed, so he could not refuse.

    ¡°It¡¯s already 7 o¡¯clock, and the ss starts at 9 o¡¯clock in the lecture hall. I was afraid you would forget, so I called you. Remember, you should wear something formal.¡±

    Mr. Hu said with a smile. In fact, he had nothing to do today, and asking Ding Ning to teach was just an excuse. Actually, he would give him a surprise, but he was afraid that this guy did not take it seriously, so he specifically called him to get up.

    ¡°Okay, Mr. Hu, I see. I will rush over.¡±

    Ding Ning patted his face to make himself more energetic. Afraid that Yagyuu Asamayu would pester him, he climbed out of bed gingerly and rushed to the next room to wash.

    ¡°Young master, good morning.¡±

    Meticulously, Uncle Zhang stood on the first floor of the stairs to pay his greeting on time.

    ¡°Uncle Zhang, good morning!¡±

    Neatly dressed, Ding Ning went downstairs and greeted Uncle Zhang back with a smile. Through his interaction with them during this time, he felt that he had degenerated into an evil capitalist, but he gradually epted Uncle Zhang and his colleagues.

    After all, this was arge vi, and it would not do without anyone to clean it up. Although Uncle Zhang was a bit old-fashioned and harsh, no one could deny that he was absolutely a master in this industry and took care of everything in an orderly manner.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve woken up! Good morning!¡±

    ording to the usual practice, as long as Ding Ning was at home, Luoxue would cook breakfast in person. Wearing an apron, she smiled and came out of the kitchen to say good morning.

    ¡°Good morning, Luoxue!¡±

    Since Uncle Zhang and his colleagues were present, Ding Ning was too embarrassed to tease Luoxue and could only greet her routinely.

    ¡°Master, Second Master does not want to live in the main building and insists on living with Xiahou.¡±

    Uncle Zhang reported to Ding Ning conscientiously, but he wondered, ¡°How many brothers and sisters are there in this family?

    ¡°Initially, there was only one young master and two young Misses. These days, Third Miss, Fourth Miss, and Fifth Miss have also appeared, and now Second Masteres.¡±

    Ding Ning was stunned for a moment, but then said with a bitter smile. ¡°As he likes.¡±

    He treated Ye Tiang as his biological brother and wanted him to live in the main vi, but thetter might think that it was inconvenient, so he was unwilling to live here and would rather live with Xiahou and the others in the annex building.

    ¡°But that¡¯s fine. After all, my sister, Luoxue, and Yagyuu Asamayu all live in the main building. It¡¯s really inconvenient for Ye Tiang to move in.¡±

    Although they did not live together, they ate together, for Ding Ning did not have the notion of the distinction between a master and his servants.

    Xiahou and Ye Tiang walked in just at the proper time. Their hair was wet, and they must have just finished exercising. ¡°Young Master (Brother), good morning!¡±

    ¡°Good morning, sit down and eat. ng, try the food your second sister cooked.¡±

    Ding Ning and Xiahou had already passed the period to show courtesy. With a smile, he took Ye Tiang to sit beside him.

    Xiahe and the other maids attentively put bowls and chopsticks on the table for both of them. Xiahou, who had long been used to it, casually picked up his chopsticks and began to gobble up, making Uncle Zhang frown deeply.

    Ye Tiang was obviously ufortable. Standing up a little shyly, he bowed slightly to Xiahe and the other maids to thank them, causing several maids to snicker with their lips pursed. With curiosity, they studied him quietly, making him even more ufortable.

    ¡°Well, all of you, go and do your work. I¡¯ll be in attendance here.¡±

    Being a smart old man, Uncle Zhang, who saw Ye Tiang¡¯s embarrassment, was afraid that these maids, who had been spoiled by their young master, would behave improperly, so he waved them away.

    When the maids snickered away, Ye Tiang became a little natural and politely greeted Luoxue who was carrying food to the table. ¡°Good morning, second sister!¡±

    ¡°Good morning, ng. Good morning, Brother Monkey!¡±

    Luoxue liked the shy and calm young man very much and greeted him with a smile, but her greeting that followed made Xiahou feel helpless, and he said with a bitter expression, ¡°Good morning, Second Miss.¡±

    Seeing this, Ding Ning roared withughter and looked at Xiahou mischievously. ¡°I did not expect Luoxue to be so naughty.¡±

    When everyone got familiar with each other, they all liked Luoxue, the wise and sensible Second Miss, who had also gradually transformed from a quiet beautiful girl to a quirkydy and would asionally make fun jokes with everyone.

    As the only bodyguard who could freely enter and exit the main building, Xiahou knew her well. Naturally, he became her favorite object to joke about.

    ¡°ng, are you used to this life?¡±

    Ye Tiang, who had been hoping to repay Ding Ning¡¯s kindness, insisted on bing his bodyguard, but Ding Ning refused him and wanted him to protect Luoxue alone.

    But Luoxue did not go out these days because she needed to y with Yagyuu Asamayu at home, so Ye Tiang was free.

    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s fine. Are you going out today? I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Probably due to the influence of the environment in which he grew up, Ye Tiang looked gentle while eating, chewing and swallowing slowly, but he ate fast. Before Xiahou finished one deep-fried dough stick, he had finished three. Hearing Ding Ning¡¯s question, he put down his bowl and chopsticks immediately.

 Chapter 473 - I Am Ding Ning

    <h4>Chapter 473 I Am Ding Ning</h4>

    ¡°You just keep eating. I¡¯m going to school to teach students today, and you don¡¯t have to follow me. In a while, I will pass a cultivation method to you, and you can do the cultivation at home. When your second sister goes to the restaurant in a few days, you can go to help her.¡±

    Ding Ning said with a smile and decided to teach Ye Tiang the Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique. ¡°This is a very suitable material for practicing martial arts, and he has the fighting instinct of a beast. I can¡¯t waste the material.¡±

    ¡°Is it like the technique Brother Hou is cultivating?¡±

    Ye Tiang¡¯s eyes brightened instantly. Yesterday, he spent the whole day watching the Xiahou¡¯s cultivation, and he also followed him to cultivate, but he could not master the essence of it.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Seeing that he was interested, he smiled and said with a nod.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Ye Tiang did not pretend to decline and nodded instantly, showing joy on his face.

    He had been fighting with the fighting instinct he had learned by growing up with wolves, but he had never done systematic cultivation yet. When he saw Xiahou¡¯s cultivation yesterday, he knew at first nce that this method of cultivation was very powerful, and he admired it a great deal.

    Initially, he thought that when everyone epted him in a period of time, he would then be allowed to cultivate this advanced technique, but he did not expect that Ding Ning trusted him so much that he was about to pass it to him unhesitatingly, making him much further moved.

    Xiahou only stayed together with Ye Tiang for a day and they only spoke less than ten sentences with each other because both of them were people of few words, but he liked the wolf-like young man very much.

    Hearing these words now, he felt happy for him. ¡°Those who have the qualification to make the young master pass the Domineering Body Technique are his confidants worth the absolute trust and his closest partners.¡±

    He was extremely interested in Ye Tiang¡¯s fighting skill, which was as amazing as the martial arts skill that he gained by going through the hardships in the Death Hunter Camp.

    The only difference was that what he learned was the fighting technique to hunt humans, while Ye Tiang¡¯s was the fighting skill gained by hunting wild beasts. If the two forms could make up for each other and be one, that would be more perfect.

    Previously, he was unclear about how important Ye Tiang was for his young master, so he could not conduct in-depthmunication with him, but since he had now learned his importance for his young master, he did not need to worry about anything anymore.

    After breakfast, Ding Ning passed the technique to Ye Tiang and then drove the Phaeton that had just been repaired to the school hurriedly.

    After going through the two hits ofrge vehicles, Ding Ning pondered these painful experiences and installed numerous defensive charms on all vehicles of his family by consumingrge numbers of Spiritual Crystals.

    Now, even if the Phaeton was hit by a missile, it would not be damaged at all before the Spiritual Energy in these runes was fully spent, not to mention it was hit by a big truck. It was ten times stronger than a bulletproof armed car.

    The only pity was that the Spiritual Energy between heaven and earth was too thin. Once the Spiritual Energy in these runes was consumed, it had to be supplemented with the Spiritual Crystals in time, which gave him so much mental pain. After all, he and Luoxue would need to consume a lot of Spiritual Crystals for cultivation.

    The most depressing thing for him was that he, who had only reached the Earth Martial Arts Realm, consumed a whole piece of the highest grade Spiritual Crystal of Water but failed to make his Dantian full. Mermaid clearly said that the Spiritual Energy that the highest grade Spiritual Crystal of Water contained could help an ordinary person¡¯s cultivation reach the God Martial Arts Realm.

    He was so confused about it and even wondered if something was wrong with his Dantian.

    It was the rush hour. All the way, Ding Ning drove through any space he could find and swam in the river of cars. Finally, he arrived at the school before nine.

    The multi-functional lecture hall was veryrge and was usually used as a ce for the teachers and students of the university to have meetings or a venue for holding literary and artistic performances, but today, it became overcrowded because of an open ss.

    The 3,000 fixed seats were all upied, and even the aisle and the empty space at the back of the hall were also packed with students. In addition, more and more people were still pouring in from the back door.

    The grandeur of so many studentsing spontaneously to an open ss could only appear when the leading medical authorities like Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang came.

    Although these students voluntarily controlled their volume of greeting or whispering to their familiar ssmates, the fact that nearly 5,000 students gathered together still made a loud noise in the lecture hall.

    Mr. Hu, who was supposed to be busy and have note, was now sitting in the meeting room of the medical school at the moment, talking with Mr. Zhang, Principal Lu, Yuan Jingsen, the new dean of the medical school, and more than ten experts and professors.

    ¡°Mr. Hu, you asked Ding Ning to teach the students without informing them beforehand. Will this be opposed by the students?¡±

    Yuan Jingsen asked with a seriously worried face.

    ¡°Right, although we know that Ding Ning has reached a very high medical level, the students may not think so.¡±

    Principal Lu was also worried and upset.

    ¡°I admit that Ding Ning¡¯s theoretical level and medical level are very high indeed, but teaching is different from doing research. I am not optimistic about his teaching this time.¡±

    An old gray-haired professor showed his opinion realistically.

    ¡°This is an open ss attended by 5,000 people. If he can¡¯t control the scene and the students make trouble, it will be real trouble.¡±

    Another worried old professor also raised his concern, and the other professors echoed and were not very optimistic about Ding Ning.

    ¡°The saying goes, ¡®Real gold does not fear the test of fire.¡¯ I believe Little Brother.¡±

    Mr. Zhang drank tea leisurely and had strong trust in Ding Ning.

    ¡°I also believe in him. Let¡¯s wait and see. If anything goes wrong, we old guys can still make remedies, can¡¯t we?¡±

    Mr. Hu smiled and reassured everyone, and they also agreed. Since the most famous professors in the medical school were here to endorse Ding Ning, no trouble should be feared.

    The atmosphere suddenly warmed up, and an old professorughed and said, ¡°Ding Ning has created many miracles. Let¡¯s talk after watching the live broadcast.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s watch what is going on. If anything goes wrong, we can make remedies.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m a little looking forward to Ding Ning¡¯s performance.¡±

    ¡°Such a young geniuses out of our medical college. This is the blessing of the school.¡±

    ¡°That kid has never let us down, and I hope there is no exception this time.¡±

    ...

    Although the professors were not optimistic about the teaching level of Ding Ning, they still admired his medical skills. The previous concerns were their care for him.

    But Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang¡¯s calmness infected them at the moment, so they let go of their worries and said.

    Although Yuan Jingsen was a distinguished executive, his qualifications were probably the lowest among them at the scene, so he did not dare to neglect the demands of these predecessors and quickly turned on the projector to show the scene in the lecture hall.

    At nine o¡¯clock, Ding Ning walked straight-backed to the podium with a rxed expression. As he looked around, the 5,000 attendees in the ssroom became quiet and turned to him.

    ¡°Who is he? Is this not Mr. Hu¡¯s open ss today?¡±

    ¡°Right, who is this guy? He dares to stand at the podium.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, is it that Mr. Hu is busy and can¡¯te here and asked his assistant to tell us the temporary change of time?¡±

    ¡°No, so many people havee to the ss. No matter how great his business is, Mr. Hu wille.¡±

    ¡°Huh, I think this guy from some ss hase to act, hasn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Wow, what a handsome young man! He is my mine.¡±

    ¡°Get lost, little bitch. He is my cup of tea, and don¡¯tpete with me.¡±

    ¡°Uh? Why is he so familiar to me? I seem to have seen him somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Go away. Whatever handsome young man you see is not familiar to you? Bitchy easy girl!¡±

    ...

    The quietness onlysted a moment. Then, like a drop of water falling into a boiling oil pot, the entire lecture hall suddenly boiled with noises. Staring at Ding Ning, the students whispered to each other with all kinds of discussions and guesses.

    ¡°Quiet!¡±

    Ding Ning tapped the podium with his curved index finger calmly. In such a noisy environment, his voice, which was with extreme prating power, resounded in everyone¡¯s ears.

    The noisy ssroom suddenly became quiet. Ding Ning picked up a piece of chalk, turned around, and wrote two big words on the ckboard behind him¡ªDing Ning.

    Turning around and pointing to his name, he said loudly, ¡°Mr. Hu is busy and can¡¯te today, and I will rece him to give this open ss. I am Ding Ning. If any of you can¡¯t ept this, you can leave now.¡±

    The strokes were simple and the name was simple, but they had amanding spirit of a warrior. Even the students who had no idea about calligraphy could see that his calligraphy aplishments were absolutely extraordinary.

    And the eyes of those students who understood calligraphy suddenly brightened, and some of them could not helpplimenting his words in their mind, ¡°Excellent strokes!¡±

    Ding Ning gave a gentleman¡¯s smile, which was out of cepared with the name that was full of the military atmosphere on the ckboard, but the extremelyplicated contradictory connection between them made others feel that the smile was so suitable.

    Some students, who were a little disappointed and wanted to ridicule him or turn around to leave, were deterred by the words he wrote and temporarily stayed with strong curiosity.

    ¡°Ding Ning, he is Ding Ning, the miracle-working doctor.¡±

    A female student suddenly covered her mouth, and her excited exmation sounded abruptly in the silence. Like the dominoes being pushed down, a chain reaction was caused instantly.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s why I feel he is so familiar. It turns out he is my Ningning.¡±

    ¡°God! I did not expect to meet my idol by attending an open ss. I am so happy.¡±

    ¡°I have long heard that Ningning is also in our medical college, but no one can find him. I didn¡¯t expect him toe to rece Mr. Hu to teach us. I am so happy.¡±

    ¡°Xiaofen, pinch me to see if I am dreaming. God, I¡¯ve seen my husband.¡±

    ¡°Get lost, bitchy easy girl. That is my husband.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, all of you! That is my husband. Husband, husband, I am here!¡±

    ¡°Fuck, you are my girlfriend, but you call another man husband?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true you are my boyfriend, but Ningning is my spiritual husband. If you can¡¯t ept it, let¡¯s break up, humph.¡±

    ¡°I... fine. He is your husband, and I am your boyfriend, but why do I feel so ufortable?¡±

    ¡°Hee, hee, good boy, you just imagine I¡¯m ying a game. You are my boyfriend in reality, and he is my husband in the game.¡±

    ¡°This seems to sound a little morefortable.¡±

    ¡°Husband, look here. I am your sweetheart, and I am here.¡±

    ¡°I have finally seen the living Ningning. Oh, he is more handsome than in the video, and I want to bear children for him.¡±

    ...

    As the first female student recognized Ding Ning, more people recognized him. The entire lecture hall of students suddenly turned into a sea of fans. Countless female students¡¯ faces turned red with excitement, stood up to wave their arms, screamed with high-pitched voices, shouted..., trying to attract Ding Ning¡¯s attention.

    More boys were sad and looked at Ding Ning as they looked at their enemies who killed their fathers, for those girls were either their girlfriends or their crushes.

    The situation was terrible now. They treated these girls as their treasures, but now they lost their goddess-like dignity and called him ¡°husband¡± or ¡°Ningning¡±, and did not even cover up their wishes to bear children for him, so how could they not feel embarrassed?

    In the crowd, a pair of bright big eyes stared at Ding Ning without blinking. Instead of standing up and crying crazily like the other girls, she just sat quietly in the seat and stared at him with her mouth slightly upturned.

    Fortunately, most of those standing in the aisle were boys ying the escorts of the girls, preventing some girls who could not help wishing to rush to the podium to get in close contact with Ding Ning froming out; otherwise, Ding Ning would possibly have run away in fear.

 Chapter 474 - Teaching and Delivering a Speech

    <h4>Chapter 474 Teaching and Delivering a Speech</h4>

    ¡°Thank you, thank you for your constant support and encouragement, but now, please be quiet and keep the normal ssroom order, will you?¡±

    Embarrassed, Ding Ning touched his nose and had an awkward expression, for he never expected these girls to have such responses, which had ruined his original n.

    He did not expect that he also had so many fans in the medical college, but after thinking about it for a few moments, he knew that this was understandable. The reason was that these girls majored in medicine, so they must pay more attention to the affairs of medicine than other groups of people. It was normal for them to be his fans.

    Ding Ning gave a gentle smile. ¡°Mr. Hu is my graduate tutor. He is busy at home today, and I temporarily reced him to give the course. As I said, if any of you can¡¯t ept this, you can leave at any moment, and those who are willing to attend my ss need to keep the ssroom order.¡±

    As his voice went throughout the lecture hall, those thrilled girls instantly sat docilely down with great excitement and also volunteered to keep the order. If anyone dared to whisper, they would immediately shoot a hostile look.

    ¡°This is not a joke. Listening to our idol is the quality we hardcore fans must have, or how can we be called hardcore fans?¡±

    A few boys would have liked to leave, but they were shamefaced and stopped at once as they saw the collective killing look of the girls.

    If they dared to leave now as they noticed this situation, they estimated that they would offend all the girls and might not get girlfriends anymore in the future, so it was wise to stay.

    In the meeting room, the professors who were watching therge screen did not know whether they shouldugh or cry. They never expected that Ding Ning could be so popr and sessfully let the students stay in this way.

    ¡°s, this handsome young man is much more popr than us old guys!¡±

    An old professor made a joke.

    ¡°Right, I never enjoyed such a treatment even when I was young, s! As the saying goes, ¡®The waves of the Yangtze River at the back push forward the waves in front, which, however, will disappear on the beach.¡¯ I have to admit that I have grown old.¡±

    Another old professor, who was a handsome guy when he was young, heaved a sigh with jealousy.

    ¡°This is not teaching, but a meeting in which an idol meets his fans.¡±

    A more fashionable professor joked with kindness.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t talk that much, and let¡¯s keep watching.¡±

    Principal Lu was quite prestigious. When he gave the word, everyone closed their mouths obediently.

    Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang nced at each other and smiled. ¡°Anyway, Little Brother has got a firm foothold in his first ss, and we don¡¯t have to worry about whates next.¡±

    Seeing that only a few students left and most of them chose to stay, he was relieved. Even if half of them left, he would be embarrassed today, not to mention if all of them left.

    ¡°I have no idea about the progress of your study, so I can¡¯t give you a specific lesson. Then, let me open a new discipline for you ording to my understanding. That is the rtionship between written words and life sciences.¡±

    Ding Ning did not even use a loudspeaker, but his voice could be clearlymunicated to everyone¡¯s ears, making them feel that this was wondrous. Yet, what drew more of their attention was the new discipline he mentioned. ¡°What¡¯s the fucking rtionship between written words and life sciences?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between written words and life sciences?¡±

    In the meeting room, these old professors looked at one another and were confused, but they immediately gathered their strength to stare attentively at the big screen.

    They gathered here for two reasons: First, they would make remedies for Ding Ning¡¯s first ss if necessary; second, they wanted to know if they could learn something from Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning picked up a piece of chalk, turned around, and wrote the character ¡°²¡¡± (disease/illness) on the ckboard. In the puzzled eyes of everyone, he said aloud, ¡°Our Shenzhou culture has a long history and profound knowledge. The ancients possessed the wisdom that we cannot imagine now. Creating characters was not an act of fabricating something out of thin air, but an act of creating something ording to the natural truths between heaven and earth and human living habits. In fact, every Chinese character has special meanings.

    ¡°Character creation is divided into the sound assertion, shape assertion, and meaning assertion. Take the character ¡®²¡¡¯ for example. When two pieces of borneol sh with each other, they make the sound ¡®bing¡¯. This is the sound assertion for the character ¡®²¡¡¯.

    ¡°The character ¡®²¡¡¯ isposed of three parts: ¡®Ùû¡¯, ¡®¹ã¡¯, and ¡®±û¡¯. The part ¡®Ùû¡¯, which is read as ¡®bing¡¯ and has the same meaning as the character ¡®±ù¡¯ (ice), stands for the gesture of making borneol with hands in ancient times; the character ¡®¹ã¡¯ means something very horizontally wide, but here it means that the shape of the ancient borneol is a rectangle and also has the meaning of extensiveness, and people eat grains and are sure to have illnesses or diseases, so ¡®getting sick¡¯ is widespread; the character ¡®ÄÚ¡¯ inside the ¡®±û¡¯ stands for the behavior of taking something out of his clothes for an ancient and also means bright fire, and the beam ¡®Ò»¡¯ refers to borneol, which means that the ancients stuck the borneol to the acupuncture points of the body to prevent heatstroke and cool down, so the character ¡®±û¡¯ stands for borneol and fire, which is ranked the third among the ¡®Heavenly Stems¡¯, so the ¡®±û¡¯ ss is the third ss. Therefore, the meaning of the character ¡®²¡¡¯ refers to the scene that the ancients put borneol on the skin of the human body to lower the temperature. That is to say, those who cannot rid of their ¡®inner fire¡¯ so that it causes the skin temperature to rise are called patients. This is the assertion of the character ¡®²¡¡¯.

    ¡°The two most notable features of the average patients are cold and fever. The nasal mucus unknowinglyes out suddenly, and only when it reaches the opening of the nose can it be felt, so this is catching a cold; when the heat goes to extremes, it is called a fever. The ¡®inner fire¡¯ causes the ¡®inner heat¡¯, which leads to a fever, and cooling down the fever is expelling the ¡®inner fire¡¯. Traditional Chinese medicine ims that when the meridian of a part is not smooth, some parts will get hurt; after the medication, the meridian will be smooth and the symptoms of these parts will be eased, and the pain will disappear. To be more vivid, the skin is a barrier for the exchange of internal and external maic fields, and the internal maic field wave stream will take the exhaust gas out of the human body. If it could not be taken out, that is called an illness. This is the definition of illness.

    ¡°The attack of the foreign evil air is called ¡®¼²¡¯ (sickness/illness), the internal inmmation caused by the ¡®inner fire¡¯ is called ¡®²¡¡¯, and both of them are collectively called ¡®¼²²¡¡¯ (disease). Almost all illnesses will appear on the surface of the skin in the form of ¡®pain¡¯, just like the rubbish in the sea. The buoyancy will push all rubbish to the surface of the sea, and the pressure inside the human body will also push all rubbish to the surface of the skin.

    ¡°If the fire in the human body is not released like the clouds and smoke over the city that won¡¯t disappear until a long timeter, this will lead to a phenomenon: The increase of voltage will cause the increase in air pressure, blood pressure, and water pressure. The ¡®high air pressure¡¯ will give us feelings like chest tightness and breathing difficulties; the ¡®high blood pressure¡¯ will make us feel palpitations and crazy pulse beats; the ¡®high water pressure¡¯ will bring us puffy skin and frequent and urgent urination. This is the significance of scraping, cupping, chiropractic, massage, and other treatment methods in traditional Chinese medicine. The purpose of it is to release the pressure in the body, so as to expel the electrons...¡±

    With Ding Ning¡¯s exnatory and eloquent talk, his fans stopped their fanatical gazes and behavior and sat quietly, and the boys also stopped their hostile gazes and listened with intoxication.

    In the meeting room, all the professors looked serious and listened attentively, and many old professors even picked up paper and pens to take notes carefully.

    Ding Ning¡¯s teaching seemed to open a door for them, showing them a whole new world.

    The entire lecture hall was silent, and only Ding Ning¡¯s clear voice kept echoing in it.

    ¡°Hence, we can see that the ancients were born in nature, felt nature, observed nature, understood nature... Theyprehended the truths between heaven and earth with their life experiences and created great and profound written words with their iparable wisdom. Each of the words that came to life has its special meaning, and that is the external manifestation of a profound understanding of life sciences...¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, due to the missing of some history and culture, Shenzhou, which has 5,000 years of history and civilization, has lost too many national treasures, and even the essence of traditional Chinese medicine cannot be inherited in its entirety. By taking this chance, Western countries with only hundreds of years of cultural heritage became the mainstream of the medical industry. We can¡¯t deny that this is a great irony and sorrow. How can we not feel the great pain as Shenzhou people? Students, it is time to wake up. We have fallen to the state that those barbarians can trample on us to show off their strength, haven¡¯t we? They have brought their Western medicine with strong side effects to Shenzhou to make money and also want us to thank them, right? Don¡¯t you feel humiliated? Don¡¯t you feel the pain in the heart? Don¡¯t you feel sad? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡±

    Ding Ning delivered the speech in an excited and impassioned manner, which aroused the strong sense of national honor and responsibility of all the teachers and students present.

    ¡°Right, we should think about why our great Shenzhou with 5,000 years of cultural heritage is still being trampled upon by Western countries that have only a few hundred years of civilized history.¡±

    The inventors of the Four Major Inventions are all from Shenzhou. However, the precious wealth left by our ancestors did not y a role in our hands. Instead, they were further developed and widely promoted by the Westerners. This proved the saying, ¡°Flowers blooming within the wall gives fragrance to the air outside the wall.¡± No doubt, this was a great irony.

    Depressed, everyone stared with respect at Ding Ning at the podium. Burning inside them was a fire, which was suppressed, fermented..., waiting for a moment to erupt.

    ¡°Every student here is an elite of the medical college. As for our lost culture, we should work together to find, create, invent... Only if we are united and dedicated to rejuvenating our traditional medicine, can we take back the dignity that belongs to us and stop ourselves from being enved by anyone or any country.¡±

    ¡°I know this is difficult, but I believe that if we can keep working hard from generation to generation, we will be able to stand confidently on top of the world and proudly tell the world we are Shenzhou people, the great Shenzhou people who created history and miracles.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s arm waved hard and ended the first ss in his life as the bell rang.

    But everyone present did not move, and a me named faith was burning in their eyes. Although it was still very weak, it would burn the whole world someday.

    With a faint happy smile, Ding Ning did not move, either, and he only looked at everyone present quietly.

    He did not expect this ss to change anything, but he had sessfully sowed a seed in everyone¡¯s heart, a seed of resisting the invasion of Western culture.

    This seed would soon take root, germinate, blossom, and bear fruit, spreading outward in the form of sparkling fire, so that more Shenzhoupatriots would be aware of our precarious situation and fill their hearts with amon hatred.

    In just a few decades, Western medicine had quietly eroded the whole of Shenzhou bit by bit, making Shenzhou people form a deep-rooted concept: It was a matter of course for them to see doctors specializing in Western medicine when they were sick.

    This was an extremely terrible habit. If the fellow countrymen continued to live in such a stupid way and pass this habit to their generations toe, Shenzhou¡¯s traditional culture wouldpletely disappear in the long stream of history.

    Perhaps many people would turn up their noses at it, thinking that it was not important and asking, ¡°Either Western medicine or traditional Chinese medicine can be used to treat illnesses, right?¡± But they did not know that this was the result the Western countries wanted to see.

    If Shenzhou did not have its own culture and its mainstream culture was dominated by Western culture, those Western countries with evil wishes could even easily control Shenzhou¡¯s economy and even affect its political decisions.

    Let¡¯s make a simple analogy. If Shenzhou Country lost its own medicine someday and only fully relied on Western medicine for treatment, once the Western countries turned hostile and stopped supplying all the medicines to Shenzhou and would not even sell them even if they were given high prices, what should Shenzhou people use to treat their illnesses? Would Shenzhou not be bullied at will by the Western countries?

 Chapter 475 - Professor and Executive

    Chapter 475 Professor and Executive

    Many far-sighted personages had long been aware of this. This was why the nation had been vigorously promoting the recovery of traditional culture.

    Mr. Hu and his colleagues were the pioneers in the recovery of traditional culture and the vanguards to resist the invasion of Western culture, but their strength was too small and far from enough, and more sessors needed to take over the mission from them and continue to carry on the great cause of rejuvenation from generation to generation.

    What Ding Ning wanted to do was tell them the pros and cons so that allpatriots in Shenzhou would wake up and realize the terrible and harmful nature of Western cultural invasion, so as to stimte their national honor and patrioticplex and unite more people to join hands to recover traditional culture.

    The 5,000 students seemed to be a great number, butpared with the 1.4 billion people of the nation, it was not worth mentioning.

    But as long as they had this ¡°seed¡± in them, their insignificant strength would be able to develop into mighty strength.

    If this concept could be spread through their mouths and kept being disseminated to increase their influence, more and more people would join them and gradually form a joint force in the end.

    Sooner orter, it would bring the entire nation together and contribute to the revival of traditional culture.

    This was what Mr. Hu and his colleagues had been wanting to do, but they did not seed for one reason or another.

    Through his teaching, Ding Ning took the first step firmly today. Although the result was still unknown, the thoughtful look of the students present was believed to mean that they had realized the harmfulness of Western medicine.

    Smiling and ncing at them lost in thought, Ding Ning did not announce the end of the ss before he was about to walk out of the ssroom quietly and end his first lecture.

    ¡°Professor Ding, please stay.¡±

    Principal Lu leading the famous professors of the entire medical college came in single file and stopped Ding Ning with a smile.

    ¡°Professor Ding?¡±

    The whole ss fell into silence and stared at Principal Lu and his team in shock, seemingly waiting for him to give everyone an exnation.

    Raising his eyebrows, Ding Ning saw Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang winking at him in the crowd, not knowing whether he shouldugh or cry.

    Seeing that President Lu and his team were in such a great number, Ding Ning guessed a possibility. ¡°Has the professor¡¯s job title been issued? Otherwise, how could he call me professor?¡±

    ¡°Impressed by Comrade Ding Ning¡¯s great contribution in the field of medical science and with the approval of the State Council of Shenzhou, the National Ministry of Health of Shenzhou specially granted him the ¡®Honorary Certificate¡¯ and specially approved Comrade Ding Ning as an honorary professor of Ninghai Medical College with the professor¡¯s job title. This is the certificate from the National Ministry of Health, and this is the appointment letter of honorary professor issued by our Ninghai University.¡±

    Principal Lu had a broad smile on his old face. Being an honorary professor of Ninghai Medical College meant that Ding Ning had be a member of Ninghai University.

    From now on, they would share both glory and loss. Each achievement he made would add glory to Ninghai University; the more contributions he made in the medical field, the more famous Ninghai University would be.

    ¡°What? Honorary professor? How young he is! Is the guy who granted him the certificate out of his mind?¡±

    ¡°Get lost. You have no ability, so youe to envy my Ningning. You are disgusting.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, he is probably the youngest professor in history, right?¡±

    ¡°My God! It is so distressing to make aparison. Compared with him, I can¡¯t live anymore.¡±

    ¡°He deserves to be my husband. So brilliant, so cool, oh... Ningning, let me give you a kiss.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I must marry him and give birth children for him. A professor in his early twenties! My goodness!¡±

    ¡°Ningning is the best! Ningning is the coolest! Ningning is the most handsome!¡±

    ...

    Principal Lu¡¯s words, which were like a stone thrown into a peacefulke, made great waves immediately.

    The whole ss gasped in unison and then boiled like the boiling water. Discussions, words of envy, words of suspicion, words of defense, words of surprise, joking shouts, and loud noises immediately sounded in the ssroom.

    Although Ding Ning had learned this news from Xu Minglu a long time before, when this moment came, his mood still dramatically changed with it, and he was overjoyed.

    Wearing a smile, he took the certificate and the appointment letter from Principal Lu with both hands and bowed low in a sincere and calm manner. ¡°Thank the National Ministry of Health for granting me the honor, thank Principal Lu, and thank all the teachers!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, congrattions, Professor Ding.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, Professor Ding. We are optimistic about you.¡±

    ¡°Haha, such a young professor. I think he is the first one across Shenzhou.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, congrattions, you deserve the honor!¡±

    ...

    All the professors praised him a lot and congratted Ding Ning one after another, for they were also proud that such a young professor was from Ninghai Medical College.

    ¡°Haha, Professor Ding, don¡¯t hasten to give thanks. I¡¯m not finished yet.¡±

    Very happy, Principal Lu turned around and made a gesture to Mr. Hu.

    ¡°Not finished?¡± Ding Ning was shocked and looked at Mr. Hu who came over with a portfolio in amusement, not knowing what they wanted to do.

    ¡°Ahem, ahem, ahem!¡±

    Mr. Hu coughed three times, and the noisy ssroom immediately became quiet again. Bright-eyed, everyone looked at Mr. Hu and had long forgotten that it was he who should havee to give the lesson, feeling very curious about what was in the file bag in his hand.

    ¡°With the approval of the State Council of Shenzhou, the National Ministry of Health of Shenzhou, the Ministry of Education of Shenzhou, and the National Medical Products Administration of Shenzhou have jointly issued a document that authorizes Ninghai University to set up the College of Traditional Chinese Medicine Anaesthesia (a pilot project). After the students go through the strict assessment, the National Ministry of Health will grant them the graduation certificate and the Certificate of Traditional Chinese Medicine Anaesthetist, with which they will be able to work and promote the Traditional Chinese Medicine anaesthesia technology nationwide. Hereby, the Ministry appoints Comrade Ding Ning the first executive of Shennong Anaesthesia Training College, Hu Xinning and Zhang Wenhai vice presidents, Liao Mingyu, Sun Zhiqiang, Gao Junlin, Meng Zhebing...¡±

    With the announcement of Mr. Hu, Ding Ning was dumbfounded but then became ecstatic. The traditional Chinese medicine anaesthesia finally got clinical approval and received national recognition and support; the traditional Chinese medicine anaesthesia had been treated as a separate discipline, and a professional college had been opened in Ninghai University; its graduates would be granted the Certificate of Traditional Chinese Medicine Anaesthetist, work with the Certificate, and promote the traditional Chinese medicine anaesthesia nationwide.

    He could foresee how popr the profession of Chinese medicine anaesthetists would be in the future. Probably, tens of thousands of candidates would apply for the College of Traditional Chinese Medicine Anaesthesia every year.

    Unexpectedly, Mr. Hu, Principal Lu, and their colleagues gave him such a big gift silently. This was a win-win situation and a happy ending.

    Ninghai University, relying on the College of Traditional Chinese Medicine Anaesthesia, would instantly be the top university in Shenzhou, and its enrollment would not be a problem any longer.

    He, Mr. Hu, and their other colleagues present would also use the College of Traditional Chinese Medicine Anaesthesia a base to train more outstanding Chinese medicine professionals to aplish theirmon ideal. The recovery of traditional medicine had taken a solid first step.

    As for the executive¡¯s title, Ding Ning really did not care. What he was happy was that he finally sessfully started the first step of boycotting Western medicine.

    For the students present, the news was so shocking that they were stunned in disbelief.

    ¡°Being a 22-year-old honorary professor is not a big problem. After all, Ding Ning¡¯s medical skills are outstanding, but how could he serve as the executive of the College of Traditional Chinese Medicine Anaesthesia? This is too ridiculous, isn¡¯t it? That is a deputy department-level administrative establishment!¡±

    The deputy department level was equivalent to the level of a vice mayor, and so many civil servants could only watch it from afar but could not reach it, even after working hard for a lifetime, but Ding Ning got it easily. How could they not admire, envy, or hate him?

    But soon, some people realized that no matter how high Ding Ning¡¯s level was, it almost had nothing to do with them. At most, they would have one more chatting topic.

    What was closely rted to them was that a college would be established for the traditional Chinese medicine anaesthesia as a separate discipline, and the traditional Chinese medicine anaesthetist would alsoe to the stage of history as a special profession.

    A pilot project in the document was enough to prove that the College of Traditional Chinese Medicine Anaesthesia at Ninghai University was by no means the first one. It showed the great support and attention the country had given to the cultivation of traditional Chinese medicine anaesthetists.

    As students of the medical college, they all had deep medical foundations and were faster than ordinary people in learning the techniques of the traditional Chinese medicine anaesthesia.

    In fact, they knew how popr the new profession would be in the future. After graduation, they would definitely be the favorites for all hospitals.

    At present, there were few traditional Chinese medicine anaesthetists. Compared with veryplicated medicine, it had unique advantages of low employment pressure, strong professionalism, high social status, high sry, etc., so how could they not be interested?

    Many people looked at Ding Ning eagerly, wanting to establish a rtionship with him and discuss the matter of changing their major.

    Reminded by their ssmates and friends, those who had slower response immediately understood how hot the College of Traditional Chinese Medicine Anaesthesia would be.

    ¡°Congrattions, Professor Ding. Uh, no, Executive Ding.¡±

    Mr. Hu teased Ding Ning mischievously.

    Ding Ning grinned and did not hypocritically decline the executive¡¯s post and let others take it.

    After all, the traditional Chinese medicine anaesthesia came from the Meridian Severing Hand. No one except him in this world could perform anaesthesia without relying on the strength instrument. Therefore, he must be the executive.

    ¡°Is this a sess with a great reputation?¡± Ding Ning thought unclearly and could not help giving a happy smile even with his indifferent character.

    When he felt that the Mermaid Totem showed signs of awakening as it wriggled slightly once, his smile became even happier.

    It seemed that his guess was correct. Reputations really could provide strength for the Mermaid Totem and make her wake up as soon as possible, so what was the need for him to remain tolerant in a low profile?

    Gaining a great reputation would bring him lots of danger, but danger and opportunity coexisted. Reputations would provide him with opportunities to keep growing stronger.

    Only when the Mermaid Totem absorbed enough reputations and restored her strength as quickly as possible could she sense the locations of other totems, open the Wu Shen Pce again and again, and enter it to cultivate.

    When Principal Lu, his colleagues, and Ding Ning left talking andughing, the students who had been decently restraining themselves burst out into a loud noise. Their excited faces turned red, and they started their discussions excitedly:

    ¡°The university is going to set up the College of Traditional Chinese Medicine Anaesthesia. Can we change our major?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Even if we can, we can¡¯t do it now. It is still in preparation now. If this professional college can be opened next year, that¡¯s good enough.¡±

    ¡°Hey, have you guys noticed that the document says the College of Traditional Chinese Medicine Anaesthesia of our university is a pilot project? Surely, other universities will also open this college in the future.¡±

    ¡°Right, this means that our country strongly supports the traditional Chinese medicine anaesthesia, so its prospect is very promising.¡±

    ¡°I will change my major immediately, and I will go to the College of Traditional Chinese Medicine Anaesthesia and be a traditional Chinese medicine anaesthetist.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I will be one of the first traditional Chinese medicine anaesthetists, marry the white, rich, and beautiful woman, and reach the pinnacle of life.¡±

    ¡°Humph, I would change my major for the sake of my Ningning.¡±

    ¡°When I go to the College of Traditional Chinese Medicine Anaesthesia, I will be able to see my husband every day.¡±

    ¡°Go away. Don¡¯t try to seduce my husband. He is mine.¡±

    ¡°You girls think too much. Ningning is mine, and we were togetherst night.¡±

    ¡°Go away, bitch! Don¡¯t tell lies here because he was with mest night.¡±

    ¡°Huh, you are shameless. You forget how ugly you are! How could my husband appreciate you? Humph!¡±

    ¡°How beautiful do you think you are? What else can you do besides seducing men? You are a whore, pooh!¡±

    ¡°What did you say? Say it again.¡±

    ¡°Can you bite me even if I say it again? You are a bitch and a whore.¡±

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯ll fight you, ah, ah, ah...¡±

 Chapter 476 - Negotiation

    <h4>Chapter 476 Negotiation</h4>

    No one expected that after Ding Ning¡¯s first open ss was over, the whole lecture hall fell into chaos.

    A group of girls started a tearing battle because of their quarrels, and then their escorts joined it. The firstrge-scale school brawl had urred since the establishment of the medical college.

    Zhao Jingjing clenched her lips and went out from the scuffling crowd, looking a bit gloomy. ¡°It seems that the gap between me and him is gettingrger andrger. Perhaps, I need to work harder and catch up with him.¡±

    Knowing nothing about all this, Ding Ning smiled and fully entrusted the establishment of the branch college to Principal Lu and his colleagues, and he continued to be a happy free man who did not help them at all.

    However, he generously contributed 200 million yuan, which solved the school¡¯s shortage of funds, and became thergest investor of the College of the Traditional Chinese Medicine Anaesthesia. Even if he was not the executive in the future, he would still be the biggest director of the board.

    After receiving a call from Xu Minglu, Ding Ning, who felt very sorry and declined the invitation to have lunch with the professors, hurried to the appointed ce.

    It was not the first time for Ding Ning to visit the Caidie Restaurant. Last time, he apanied Murong Yanran to a banquet and made Wang Xianghua spend lots of money, with the drinking expense reaching 30 million.

    The manager on duty, who recognized him the drinking god, smiled so broadly that his eyes had been narrowed into a slit, and he came to guide him in person.

    Xu Minglu was waiting for him at the door of the Butterflies Loving Flowers Box. As soon as he saw him, he joked with a smile, ¡°Should I call you Professor Ding or Executive Ding?¡±

    The manager on duty, who knew what he should do, ready to turn around to leave, shivered and turned around to look at Ding Ning. ¡°Professor? Executive? Are you kidding? He is so young!¡±

    ¡°Well, Brother Xu, don¡¯t make fun of me.¡±

    Ding Ning chuckled and throwing his arm around Xu Minglu¡¯s shoulder, asked seriously, ¡°Brother Xu, how could you have time to invite me to dinner today?¡±

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve been promoted to an executive and also be a professor. Can I not congratte you by preparing a celebration?¡±

    Seeing that Ding Ning did not change his attitude toward him because of the change of his status, Xu Minglu then resumed his previous address of him.

    The manager on duty, who was picking up his ears and slowing down his steps to eavesdrop, almost fell to the ground. After he stood up awkwardly, hisplexion changed constantly.

    ¡°God, it¡¯s true. It¡¯s amazing that such a young professor is also an executive.¡±

    Aware of this, Ding Ning gave a wry smile. ¡°Brother Xu, we have a very good rtionship, so don¡¯t treat me with so much courtesy.¡±

    Xu Mingluughed. ¡°Go, let¡®s go in and talk.¡±

    As soon as the box door was pushed open, Ding Ning saw Mayor Du drinking tea on the sofa and looking at him with a smile.

    ¡°Mayor Du, why are you also here?¡±

    Ding Ning asked in surprise, for he would have thought that Xu Minglu alone prepared the celebration for him.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare for Minglu to treat someone, so why couldn¡¯t Ie for a free meal?¡±

    Without putting on airs, Mayor Du stood up with a smile and joked.

    ¡°Ha-ha, you are so polite, Mayor Du.¡±

    Ding Ning forced a smile and wondered what Mayor Du came to him for.

    ¡°No Mayor Du. Didn¡¯t I tell you that you just call me uncle in private?¡±

    Mayor Du pretended to be angry and said.

    ¡°Uh...then as you say, Uncle Du!¡±

    Ding Ning felt uneasy, but he still changed his address.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. Come and have a seat. You are the guest of honor today, so you must take the most honored seat.¡±

    Mayor Du beamed and forced Ding Ning to take the most honored seat.

    ¡°No, no, Uncle Du, you are pping me in the face.¡±

    Naturally, Ding Ning would not assume he was more important and firmly refused to sit in the most honored seat. After Ding Ning refused for some time, Mayor Du finally took the most important seat. Xu Minglu and Ding Ning sat on both sides of him.

    Drinks and dishes came up soon. Since Mayor Du still had work to do in the afternoon, he had to drink tea instead of alcohol, but he gave Xu Minglu a half-day off, asking him to drink heartily with Ding Ning.

    The three of them chatted and smiled happily. After drinking for a few rounds, Mayor Du turned serious and began to talk about the real business. ¡°Little Ding, I want to know your opinion on something.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Du, just say it.¡±

    Ding Ning was very curious about what Mayor Du wanted him to do and put down his chopsticks, showing that he was listening attentively.

    ¡°It is about the patent right of the Rice Bean Oral Solution.¡±

    Speaking of the business, Mayor Du became serious. ¡°Can the form and patent right of the Rice Bean Oral Solution be sold to the state? You can ask for any price you want? Of course, you have the right to refuse, and I am just negotiating with you on behalf of the state.¡±

    After finishing speaking, he stared closely at Ding Ning and felt extremely nervous. If he could settle this through the negotiation, he would definitely gain an exceptionally great political achievement, and then he would have one more guarantee for entering some department of the national ministries andmissions after the change of office next year.

    Although it was only a transfer at the same level, Yan Jing officials were closer to the center of power than local officials. With his achievements and qualifications, he would be able to routinely gain the vice-state level after working for another three or five years.

    Ding Ning had considered this issue long ago. He said indifferently before Mayor Du waited too long, ¡°I will not sell the patent right to anyone, but I will grant the production right and the right to sell to the state for free.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Mayor Du stood up instantly and asked in joyful surprise.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Ding Ning answered firmly.

    ¡°What is your condition then?¡±

    After the surprise, Mayor Du soon calmed down and asked in a way of doing business with serious principles.

    After all, the Rice Bean Oral Solution was developed by Ding Ning, who would not do this without getting any benefits. In his view, even if Ding Ning did not ask for an extremely high price, he would put forward some harsh conditions.

    He thought that Ding Ning was very likely to ask for amission based on the ratio of product sales. This was equivalent to the situation that he would not need to do anything in this life but could make money because even if hey in bed, countless drug manufacturers would work for him and he would get profits from every piece of the Rice Bean Oral Solution sold.

    Although such a condition was not excessive and the state would certainly agree to it, he would always give others a feeling of stressing the importance of himself, and this would probably leave a bad impression on the Central Agency bosses. Since he was greedy, others would not like him no matter how capable he was, so Mayor Du had lots of worries.

    ¡°I do have a condition. Mayor Du, you should know that the Rice Bean Oral Solution is a new drug that can rece all antibiotics, so my condition is...¡±

    Ding Ning paused and then said softly as Mayor Du stared at him nervously, ¡°When the Rice Bean Oral Solution is sold in China, its market prices shall be uniformly set by the state and the profit shall not be more than the amount of the cost price, let alone it will be a tool for some pharmaceuticalpanies to make a fortune.¡±

    ¡°That is all?¡±

    Mayor Du was still waiting for what came next, but he found that Ding Ning had shut his mouth and seemed to had finished, so he could not help asking in shock.

    ¡°That is all!¡±

    Ding Ning nodded affirmatively. He knew what Mayor Du was thinking, but he would never do that. Although he needed money very much, he still had more important things to dopared with making money.

    Mayor Du took a deep look at him and finally understood why Ding Ning insisted on retaining the patent right and only authorized the state to produce and sell it: He wanted to allow the domestic civilians to use an affordable drug to resist the invasion of Western drugs.

    By retaining the patent right, he would make an issue of overseas agency rights, promoting the Rice Bean Oral Solution to the whole world and earning money from foreigners in turn.

    As the owner of the Rice Bean Oral Solution, he had nothing wrong with this request. Mayor Du believed that the Central Bureau bosses would not object to it and would praise him a lot. After all, this action of his was truly in line with the idea of reviving the traditional culture of the country. The difference was that the state would have earned arge amount of foreign exchange, but now it would only go into his pocket.

    But huge profits also meant huge risks at the same time, and those Western pharmaceutical giants were not kind people.

    Mayor Du opened his mouth, trying to persuade him, but after thinking for a while, he said nothing.

    Ding Ning was very strong-minded. Since he dared to do so, he must have his own reason. The drug was developed by him with great efforts, but he was willing to authorize the state to use it free of charge, which meant that he had done his utmost.

    If he said anything more, Ding Ning would easily take it as an action to force him to submit in the name of national justice, and that was not the result he wanted.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll report to my superiors as soon as possible. There should be no problem.¡±

    Mayor Du knew very well that the Central Agency bosses would never have any objection to this happy situation. After all, an affordable drug was in the interests of the country.

    As for overseas markets, let¡¯s say something unpleasant to the ear: As long as Ding Ning was still a Shenzhou native, the bosses would not have any opinions and would apud as a celebration to show their strong support even if he earned all the money the world had.

    Looking at Mayor Du with clear eyes, Ding Ning took out a bottle of medicine and handed it to him. ¡°Uncle Du, I just developed an anti-rejection drug. I want you to use your rtionships to help me speed up some drug testing procedures.¡±

    ¡°An anti-rejection drug? What is it used for?¡±

    Mayor Du took the drug with great curiosity and studied it.

    Ding Ning picked up some food, put it into his mouth, and exined, ¡°Almost every patient who undergoes an organ transnt operation will have different degrees of rejection of the transnted organ. The anti-rejection drug I developed can eliminate this rejection, so I call it an assimtion drug.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Mayor Du and Xu Minglu both cried out and looked at Ding Ning in great shock.

    Mayor Du¡¯s hands even began to tremble. He put away the drug gingerly, for fear of breaking it.

    To give a simple example, with the development of medicine, not only one or two sessful cases of heart transnt surgery had appeared.

    But in fact, patients who had a heart transnt would have different degrees of rejection for different reasons, and it was even inevitable for those perfectly matched cases. This meant that many seemingly sessful heart-surgery operations did not make the patients fully recover because various seque would appear due to rejection.

    Most of them would have organ failure or otherplications due to the rejection of the organ within a few years after the operation. Thus, they had to undergo the heart transnt surgery again to prolong their lives, and some with serious conditions would even die directly.

    How to solve the rejection phenomenon after organ transntation had turned into a big problem in the medical field. If the assimtion drug could really solve this difficult problem, it could be imagined how sensational this would be.

    Although they did not understand medical skills, they knew the importance of this small bottle of medicine. If it was as true as Ding Ning said this bottle of assimtion medicine could ovee the rejection of transnted organs, that was to say, he had solved another worldwide medical problem, and he would be awarded in the next Nobel Prize evaluation.

    Two consecutive Nobel Prizeureates! What was the meaning of that? If the Central Agency bosses knew the advent of this assimtion drug, as long as Ding Ning did not put forward any conditions beyond the bottom line of the tolerance of the state, they would probably ept them all.

    Mayor Du was a smart person. In a few quick turns of his mind, he soon understood Ding Ning¡¯s intention and could not help shaking his head and smiling bitterly about it.

    ¡°This little guy is afraid that the Central Agency bosses will not like the fact that he keeps the overseas agency rights, so he takes out the assimtion drug. I am afraid that asking me to help with the drug test is not his real intention, and his real intention is to show his value to the Central Agency bosses through me!¡±

    Sincerely, he praised him in his mind. ¡°This guy is not only talented, but also has political wisdom, and he is good at guessing people¡¯s minds. If hees to the political sector, he will have a promising future!¡±

 Chapter 477 - Department Heads

    <h4>Chapter 477 Department Heads</h4>

    Ding Ning did not know what Mayor Du thought, and even if he knew it, he would not exin it.

    He was not as sophisticated as Mayor Du thought, and he sincerely wanted to ask him to help with the drug test.

    Since he knew that it would take seven or eight years for a general new drug toe out, he had nned to look for someone to help shorten the time, but he had no such rtionships, so he dyed the decision-making.

    Just when mayor Du came to negotiate with him on behalf of the state, he clearly thought of asking him for help, but did not slightly mean to show his self-worth in front of the Central Agency bosses.

    Unlike Mayor Du, who had a long experience in the officialdom and was skilled at guessing the intentions of his superiors, he did not think that his condition was so excessive that it would make the Central Agency bosses unhappy. ¡°How can those who have reached the pinnacle of national power not even have such a little magnanimity?¡±

    Therefore, he did not think about theplexity of this matter at all. At home, he authorized domestic production and affordable sales, so that the civilians could use safe and affordable drugs and get rid of the dependence on Western medicine; abroad, he controlled overseas agency rights and suppressed Western pharmaceutical giants, allowing the Rice Bean Oral Solution to invade the Western markets and earn foreigner¡¯s money. As for doing so, he had his own concerns and arrangements.

    He intended to support thepanies of some overseas Shenzhou people to obtain the Rice Bean Oral Solution. On the one hand, he could earn some money from the foreigners; on the other hand, he could promote the culture of Shenzhou, so that foreigners could also realize the magic of traditional medicine and subtly ept the culture of Shenzhou. This could also be regarded as an anti-cultural invasion campaign.

    Mayor Du, who had obtained the negotiation result and the assimtion drug, did not stay long. After a few words of chatting, he left ahead of time and did not even let Xu Minglu see him off because he had to rush back to report the result to his superior departments.

    When Mayor Du was present, Ding Ning did not care, but Xu Minglu had been restraining himself a bit. Now when he left, the atmosphere became active.

    With a drunken red face, Xu Minglu chatted with Ding Ning about any topicing to their minds as he drank joyfully.

    Fortunately, as a leader¡¯s secretary, his self-control was still very strong. Although Mayor Du gave him a half-day off, he did not crazily indulge himself in drinking. When he felt that he was about to get drunk, he immediately stopped drinking and asked someone to make a pot of tea to cure his hangover. When he left the restaurant and parted with Ding Ning, much of his drunkenness had gone.

    Ding Ning was happy to ept Xu Minglu¡¯s kindness to him. In fact, he knew that people in the officialdom hadplicated minds, and he could not build close rtionships with them. They usually seemed to be as nice as his brothers, but when he was down, if they did not hurt him, they were benevolent enough.

    Therefore, he had an urate assessment of Xu Minglu¡¯s attitude toward him. They were friends who got on well by using each other, but it was impossible for them to be close friends, let alone involve any profits.

    Xu Minglu was not a fool, either. Obviously, he could feel the faint alienation beneath Ding Ning¡¯s enthusiasm, but he did not mind. After all, he worked in the officialdom and clearly knew the essence of chasing the good and avoiding the harm. It was destined that they could not be close friends who could talk about anything, and he was very satisfied to maintain the ostensible friendship.

    He had been persisting in maintaining a good rtionship with Ding Ning for three reasons: Firstly, he realized that Ding Ning had a promising future; secondly, Ding Ning helped him in the past; thirdly, Mayor Du valued Ding Ning very much.

    With the three preconditions in his mind, he knew that getting on well with Ding Ning was absolutely beneficial and harmless.

    After stopping a taxi and seeing Xu Minglu off, Ding Ning who had drunk did not feel like driving and left his car in the restaurant¡¯s parking lot. This ce was not far from Shengtang Group, so he was going to go there to take a walk and get rid of some drunkenness by the way.

    With Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang¡¯s students and their students¡¯ students getting the qualification of the anaesthetist of traditional Chinese medicine, they had taken the lead in applying traditional Chinese medicine anaesthesia to daily diagnosis and treatment in their individual clinics and gained a good reputation.

    What followed was that some traditional Chinese medicine anaesthetists had been hired at high sries at different hospitals as full-time anaesthetists. Unfortunately, there were only 1,000 people who were qualified as traditional Chinese medicine anaesthetists. Since they were even in short supply at the Ninghai local hospitals, the second batch of doctors who had not finished their training had to be allowed to enter hospitals as interns under the leadership of those anaesthetists who had obtained the qualification.

    This led to a rapid increase in the market demand for the strength instrument, and numerous orders for the strength instrument from Shengtang International Medical Instrument Company had also arrived.

    Ling Fei immediately contacted Xia Ziyu, asking him to make the best use of his time to expand production, so that thetter could not shut his mouth because of joy and kept boasting of his high perspicacity in front of his beautiful female secretary.

    Ding Ning sat on Ling Fei¡¯s office sofa, drinking tea and listening to him talking about thepany.

    At present, Shengtang International Pharmaceutical Company and Shengtang International Medical Instrument Company had merged into one. Previously, they were unclear about the situation and specifically set up twopanies. In fact, they only needed to add one business project within the business scope.

    If it was divided into twopanies, they had to prepare the financial statements and ounts of the twopanies. In addition, they would have to pay two pieces of taxes and wasterge amounts of human resources.

    Therefore, with the suggestion of their financial director Chu Yunxiu, the twopanies became one¡ªShengtang Medical Company, and the medical instrument project was added to its business category.

    Ding Ning, who had never engaged in business, had no idea about this. Anyway, he would not doubt those whom he hired or hire those whom he doubted, so he allowed Uncle Ling to operate the business in any form that he thought it was convenient.

    ording to his report, the recruitment of Shengtang Medical Company had now beenpleted. The headquarters of thepany, in which there were 376 employees in total, was divided into seven departments: Sales department,work department, finance department, personnel department, marketing department, customer service department, and production department.

    The seven departments were responsible for their respective functions. It was needless to speak more about the finance department and the personnel department. Thework department was mainly responsible for making the official website for thepany and maintaining itsputers; the marketing department was mainly responsible for conducting market research, formting marketing ns, and nning advertisements; the production department was mainly responsible for managing the pharmaceutical factories under the leadership of thepany; the customer service department was a department that was fully responsible for handling customer feedback and dealt with public rtions crisis in the meantime; the sales department was responsible for fulfilling distribution, warehousing, transportation, sales, orders, and other responsibilities.

    The framework of thepany had been made, but what troubled Ling Fei was that the heads of these departments were still undecided. After all, Shengtang Medical Company was a newpany, so the capable elites with experience would not apply for the newpany, while those who came for the heads did not have sufficient qualifications, experience, or abilities.

    Currently, thepany that only sold the strength instrument could barely maintain normal operation, but once its business volume was expanded, problems would surely surface.

    Ling Fei was so worried that he was going to pay headhuntingpanies high sries to recruit qualified employees. Hearing this, Ding Ning had an idea. Zhang Haifeng studied marketing, and Wu Xian majored inputer science, and they could just serve as the heads of the two departments. As for work experience or something, that was not his consideration, for he absolutely believed in the capabilities of these two brothers.

    Thinking of this, he waved at Ling Fei who wasining and said. ¡°I¡¯ll find a solution.¡±

    Immediately, he took out his cellphone and called Zhang Haifeng. ¡°Second Brother, I remember your major is marketing, right?¡±

    ¡°Right, Big Brother, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, but I¡¯ve heard that you are now an executive. If you can spare time toe to our school, let¡¯s have a party, but I don¡¯t think you deserve to be our big brother...¡±

    As soon as Zhang Haifeng answered the phone, he started talking endlessly. Giving a wry smile, Ding Ning interrupted him and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t talk. Let me ask you, will you have apany to join after graduation?¡±

    ¡°How could Ind a job so easily? Nowadays, even when master-degree students graduate, they cannotnd a good job they like so easily? What? Are you going tond a job for me? What is the sry? I won¡¯t go if it is little.¡±

    Zhang Haifeng joked.

    ¡°What about Wu Xian?¡±

    Ding Ning did not feel like caring about this idiot and asked directly.

    ¡°Not yet, probably. He is making his resume, ready to get a good job. After that, he will have the condition to propose a marriage to Xiaoyu¡¯s family.¡±

    Just as Zhang Haifeng finished his mischievous words, Ding Ning heard that Wu Xian was annoyed and angry and went to fight him in a yful way.

    Ding Ning had a smile. ¡°Second Brother and Third brother, if you are free now, rush to Shengtang Medical Company on Jinling Road for an interview, immediately.¡±

    ¡°Shengtang Medical Company? I haven¡¯t heard of it! Is it big? What¡¯s the sry? I won¡¯t work there if the payment is less than 5,000 a month.¡±

    Zhang Haifeng muttered suspiciously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Come or not, just tell me. This is mypany.¡±

    Ding Ning got a headache from his muttering and scolded him angrily.

    ¡°Wait, Big Brother, did you say that Shengtang Medical Company is yourpany?¡±

    Zhang Haifeng shivered but became serious immediately.

    ¡°Uh, I have shares. It can be regarded as mypany, but I¡¯m not the CEO, and an uncle of mine is.¡±

    So impulsive, Ding Ning leaked the information, but it didn¡¯t matter because he had nothing to hide from his brother.

    ¡°Big Brother, you are so mysterious! No problem, Third Brother and I are now going... Hey, Brother, please wait, and Third Brother has something to tell you.¡±

    Zhang Haifeng was about to hang up but suddenly shouted again.

    ¡°Third Brother, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Ding Ning spoke to Wu Xian in a much more moderate tone.

    ¡°Big Brother, uh, uh, do you have more unupied positions?¡±

    Wu Xian faltered, with some kind of awkward feeling.

    ¡°Give me, and let me talk to Big Brother.¡±

    Stunned, Ding Ning was thinking about his intention, but Zhang Haifeng¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°By the way, Big Brother, Third Brother and I have the same idea. Do you have more unupied positions? You know that your two sisters-inw are graduating next year. Now, apart from studying some topics with their tutors, they usually have nothing to do, so they want to be interns in somepany.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great. I¡¯m short of hands. By the way, what are the majors of Liu Wenjing and Xiaoyu?¡±

    Ding Ning was not shocked but happy and asked instantly. The truth was that Liu Wenjing and Xiaoyu were both brilliant postgraduates. Although theycked experience, they were absolutely capable, and they were all his close friends and were absolutely trustworthy.

    ¡°Both Wenjing and I major in marketing, and Xiaoyu studies business management.¡±

    Zhang Haifeng¡¯s answer made Ding Ning overjoyed. ¡°That¡¯s great! Call them both, ande immediately. I¡¯ll be here waiting for you guys, and I¡¯ll send you a text message with the full address.¡±

    ¡°Okay, we will go with them.¡±

    Zhang Haifeng said happily because being able to work with his girlfriend refreshed his spirits, and Wu Xian also smiled. Recently, his love with Xiaoyu had improved a lot gradually. Since they were in deep love, they were unwilling to leave each other for a moment and even wished to stay together all the time.

    ¡°Third Brother, Big Brother has just opened the newpany. How much do you think Big Brother can pay us?¡±

    Zhang Haifeng asked with some worry as he dialed a number.

    Wu Xian rolled his eyes. ¡°We are going to help Big Brother, so how can we care about the sry?¡±

    ¡°I know. If it were both of us, we would not need to care about that, but Wenjing and Xiaoyu will also go, and we can¡¯t force them to only think about our brotherhood code but care nothing about money?¡±

    Zhang Haifeng said with a headache.

    Wu Xian scratched his head. ¡°Don¡¯t care about that. Let¡¯s talk about it when we reach there. Anyway, I don¡¯t think Big Brother will treat us poorly. At most, we will give our sries to Wenjing and Xiaoyu.¡±

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s the deal.¡±

    Zhang Haifeng nodded but then put on a broad smile that would give others goosebumps. ¡°Darling, where are you?¡±

    ¡°So disgusting!¡±

    Wu Xian shivered and pursed his lips. This guy was so disgusting that he even got goosebumps all over, but he called Xiaoyu with a happy smile and said, ¡°My baby, where are you?¡±

 Chapter 478 - Celebration

    <h4>Chapter 478 Celebration</h4>

    After hanging up, Ding Ning pondered for a moment and then dialed another number. ¡°Big Brother, how are you doing? Are you interested in working in Ninghai?¡±

    As for calling Liu Jie, he had thought carefully because Liu Jie was a medical representative and worked with hospitals all the time. Although he had no powerful rtionships, he still had enough to eat and wear, and this proved his very strong business and social skills.

    Generally speaking, Liu Jie had a very good character, though he was a little stingy. At thest party, Ding Ning had heard hisint and guessed that his life had not been easy these days, so he wanted to give him a hand.

    As expected, Liu Jie only considered it briefly and then agreed toe for an interview tomorrow. Ding Ning sent him thepany¡¯s address and contact number, but did not tell him that he had shares in thepany and only said that an elder of his opened thispany.

    He silently decided to ask Liu Jie to serve as the director of the sales department, Song Xiaoyu to serve as the director of the personnel department, Liu Wenjing to serve as the director of the marketing department, Wu Xian to serve as the director of thework department, and Zhang Haifeng to serve as the director of the customer service department because he was careful but talkative.

    Therefore, since Aunt Chu was already the director of the finance department, the seven departments onlycked the director of the production department.

    The production department did not require a very high degree of education; as long as the person was careful and responsible and strictly controlled the quality, that was enough, so he decided to ask Qian Yongjin to take this position. He was the old squad leader of Xiaoniu.

    It happened that he would move to the Green Field Vi recently, and this would save his trouble for supervising the progress of the construction of the pharmaceutical factory.

    He called Xiaoniu and told him his idea. Xiaoniu was so excited that he thanked his boss again and again, for he and Qian Yongjin were as close as brothers. Naturally, he was willing to see him get such a good job.

    Now that all the directors of the seven departments had been found, Uncle Ling was relieved. Ding Ning trusted him so much and asked him to manage thepany, so he had great pressure.

    Half an hourter, Zhang Haifeng and hispanions arrived and were directly led by the receptionist who had got the order to the office of Ling Fei.

    Ding Ning introduced the two sides first. When they found that President Jia was approachable, the four of them who had been a little nervous became rxed.

    By this time, Ding Ning naturally could not make a guarantee. Ling Fei routinely asked about the situations of the four people and then directly decided that they would serve as the directors of the four departments with a three-month probationary period.

    During the probationary period, the monthly sry of each person was 20,000. After bing regr workers, they would be added to the annual sry system, with 500,000 a year for each one, and it did not include the benefit dividend at the end of each year. When thepany got on track and they had shown their abilities, their sries would be adjusted again. Surely, they would only be raised and would not be lowered. Hearing this, the four of them were all astonished.

    Even after signing the contracts, bidding farewell to Ling Fei, and walking out of thepany, the four of them were still in a trance like dreaming.

    The reality was that they had not got a master¡¯s degree. Even if they got a master¡¯s degree, since they had no rtionships or powerful backgrounds, they could not find a satisfactory job.

    Now, it was great. They became department directors directly with the monthly sry during the probationary period being 20,000, not to mention the annual sry of 500,000 yuan after they became regr employees. That was to say, the average monthly sry was more than 40,000!

    Although Ninghai was an international metropolis, those who could get a monthly sry of 20,000 during their internship were definitely those with high sries, and ordinary people could not even think about it.

    ¡°What? Not satisfied?¡±

    Seeing that the four of them were shocked, Ding Ningughed and joked.

    ¡°No, satisfied, satisfied. Big Brother, I don¡¯t want to say anything, but let me treat you to dinner tonight. We need to extend our great gratitude to you.¡±

    Zhang Haifeng¡¯s face was red with excitement. ording to his expectations, he would be satisfied if he could find a job with a sry of 10,000 a month after graduation.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Big Brother.¡±

    Liu Wenjing¡¯s family condition was very ordinary. She had been hesitant about whether she should return to her hometown to find a job and get married after graduation, or stay in Ninghai to find a job and work hard with Zhang Haifeng to face the unknown fate.

    But she did not expect that the job interview she came to attend for helping Ding Ning provided her with a high-sry job, which made her so moved that she changed her address of him.

    Wu Xian and Song Xiaoyu had good family conditions. Even if they could not find jobs, that was not a big deal, but if they could not find a decent job, it might be very difficult for them to live together in the future, and they would be a typical breaking-up couple after graduation.

    ¡°Big Brother, thank you!¡±

    Song Xiaoyu also changed her address of him. She cherished her rtionship with Wu Xian very much. Without this job, the two of them would basically have no chance to live together. After graduation, they would basically break up, but this was never the result she was willing to see. Now, their fates had been changed, and they would live together with their beloved ones, so she thanked him sincerely.

    Wu Xian, who was very quiet and was not good at expressing his feelings, just said dumbly, ¡°Big Brother, if you want to change your household registration in the future, pleasee to me.¡±

    Ding Ning did not know whether he shouldugh or cry. ¡°Why should I change my household registration?¡± But he knew this was a way for Wu Xian to express his gratitude, and heughed and joked. ¡°Wenjing and Xiaoyu, you are going to live with them in spite of all kinds of difficulties, right? Haha.¡±

    Song Xiaoyu nced at Wu Xian shyly and bowed her head sheepishly, causing Wu Xian to smirk.

    Open-minded, Liu Wenjing took Zhang Haifeng¡¯s arm boldly. ¡°By then, as a tycoon, you must give us a big red envelope.¡±

    ¡°No problem. When my brothers get married, red envelopes are a must. When you set your wedding dates, I will give you and Xiaoyu each a house.¡±

    Ding Ning patted his chest heroically and promised. ¡°But the condition is that you must marry the two brothers of mine.¡±

    ¡°s! I would have liked to dump him, but since there is a house, I will persuade myself to marry him.¡±

    Liu Wenjing thought that Ding Ning was joking, so she jested smilingly.

    Right, how expensive Ninghai was! No one could buy any three-bedroom and 100-square-meter house without paying a few million. No matter how generous Ding Ning was, he could not give them a few million.

    However, Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian, who knew Ding Ning, did not think so and shook their heads again and again. ¡°Big Brother, this gift is too expensive, and we cannot ept it.¡±

    Seeing that the two of them were serious, Liu Wenjing and Song Xiaoyu were dumbfounded. ¡°Is what Ding Ning said true?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. You are my brothers. I will give each of you a house as a gift when you get married, under the same precondition that you must marry Wenjing and Xiaoyu.¡±

    Ding Ning waved his hand and said indifferently. Xiaoniu and his colleagues now lived in vis in the Green Field Vi. In contrast, giving two small houses to Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian was nothing serious.

    ¡°Big Brother, it is really needless. After Wenjing and I be regr employees, our total annual sry will be a million. If we keep saving money, we will buy a house in a just few years.¡±

    Zhang Haifeng refused firmly, and Wu Xian nodded repeatedly.

    Liu Wenjing and Song Xiaoyu were astonished. No matter how stupid they were, they could see that Ding Ning was not joking. ¡°Damn, the tycoon is so willful!¡±

    Ding Ning sighed and threw his arms around the shoulders of the two of them. ¡°Our meeting hints that we are destined to be friends. We were put into the same dormitory, and we can y with each other harmoniously. I am the youngest, but you call me Big Brother. Since you call me Big Brother, you are my lifelong brothers. As long as you work hard in thepany, giving you vis and luxury cars is just a piece of cake, not to mention a house.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, you are now an executive, and you¡¯ve be rich and arrogant.¡±

    Zhang Haifeng wiped the corners of his eyes secretly to avoid being teased and said jokingly.

    ¡°Executive? What executive?¡±

    Liu Wenjing and Xiaoyu went out for a day today and just returned, so they did not hear this news. Hearing these words, they asked curiously.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Big Brother is now quite brilliant. Our school will add a Chinese medicine anaesthesia major. Big Brother is not only an honorary professor but also the executive of the newly opened college. This news has gone viral throughout the school.¡±

    Zhang Haifeng said with pride.

    ¡°Ah! How great you are, Big Brother! ¡±

    Liu Wenjing and Song Xiaoyu screamed as they covered their small mouths and looked at Ding Ning with admiration.

    ¡°No doubt, haven¡¯t you seen whose Big Brother he is?¡±

    Zhang Haifeng raised his head incency, as if the executive was not Ding Ning but him.

    Ding Ning shook his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of an executive? I just wanted to carry forward traditional Chinese medicine, and then I promised to be the executive; otherwise, I would not have been even if I had been asked.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Let¡¯s have a great celebration for Big Brother tonight.¡±

    Zhang Haifeng waved his hand heroically.

    ¡°Well, Jingjing is still in the dormitory. Do we need to call her toe?¡±

    Song Xiaoyu asked timidly.

    The three of them in their dormitory, who had always been eating and living together, had very good rtionships. When they two came out, Zhao Jingjing thought that they were going to date and did note. Now, they were going to party, and she thought that it seemed not suitable to leave Zhao Jingjing alone, as if they had marginalized her.

    ¡°Just call her toe here. The more people, the livelier.¡±

    Zhang Haifeng did not think much about it and made the decision directly.

    Ding Ning did not really want to see Zhao Jingjing, but since Zhang Haifeng had said it, it was not suitable for him to say no.

    Initially, he was attracted by Zhao Jingjing, but after knowing that she was a lesbian, he tried to avoid meeting her, so as not to embarrass each other.

    ¡°Okay, let me call her.¡±

    Song Xiaoyu happily took out her cellphone to call Zhao Jingjing.

    Liu Wenjing walked together with Ding Ning, putting her arm around his shoulder and asked with a whisper, ¡°What on earth happened to you and Jingjing? Did you have a quarrel?¡±

    ¡°No, we are fine.¡±

    Ding Ning asked with some doubt, ¡°Why do you ask that way?¡±

    Liu Wenjing shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, either. She has been unhappy recently. She is listless every day, and you haven¡¯t shown up during this time, so I thought you had a quarrel.¡±

    ¡°How could it be? I have nothing to quarrel with her about. Recently, I have been asked to develop drugs, so I haven¡¯t been much at school.¡±

    Ding Ning shook his head to deny it, but he was surprised inwardly. ¡°Don¡¯t Liu Wenjing and Song Xiaoyu know that Zhao Jingjing is a lesbian?¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t quarrel, that¡¯s fine. Then, it¡¯s not embarrassing for you to meet.¡±

    Liu Wenjing heaved a sigh of relief, nced at Zhang Haifeng, who was hanging his head behind her and was full of jealousy, came over, took his arm, pinched his waist hard, and whispered, ¡°I was talking with Big Brother about Jingjing. Why were you so stupidly jealous? If there is a next time, I will disable you.¡±

    ¡°How can I dare? That¡¯s my big brother. He¡¯s not the one who robs his brother¡¯s wife. Besides, even if you want to hook up with him, Big Brother doesn¡¯t like you.¡±

    Zhang Haifeng did fully define the words ¡°No zuo no die¡±.

    ¡°You are a bastard! What are you talking about? What ws do I have? Doesn¡¯t like me? You do think I like you?¡±

    Furious, Liu Wenjing bore her teeth and wielded her arms to beat Zhang Haifeng, who held his head to run like a rat, begging for mercy again and again.

    Wu Xian and Song Xiaoyu were convulsed withughter, and Ding Ningughed bitterly and shook his head. ¡°What a Zhang Haifeng! You can¡¯t control your mouth and dare to say anything, so you deserve to be beaten.¡±

    Even when they reached the gate of the restaurant Zhang Haifeng had selected, Liu Wenjing¡¯s lingering anger had not disappeared. Although Zhang Haifeng kept talking to her with smiles and sweet words, she ignored him with a cold face, so that everyoneughed as they watched them.

    ¡°How did you guyse so fast?¡±

    Fortunately, Zhao Jingjing¡¯s arrival broke the deadlock. The three girls tweeted together as if they had reunited after a long time of separation, making Zhang Haifeng feel quite relieved. He rubbed his face with relief, but the smiles he had been maintaining almost stiffened the muscles on his face.

    Seeing him, who had many grievances on his face and hoped toin, Ding Ning and Wu Xian turned around together and left with a few words ¡°You deserve it¡±, which made Zhang Haifeng use them of having no brotherhood code.

 Chapter 479 - I Drank Too Much

    <h4>Chapter 479 I Drank Too Much</h4>

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had time to congratte you, Professor Ding.¡±

    Zhao Jingjing chatted andughed with her two roommates for a while, then took the initiative to walk over to Ding Ning and said this warmly.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯d better call me Ding Ning. That would make me feel a little more at ease.¡± He forced a smile and said.

    Even though Ding Ning knew that Zhao Jingjing was a lesbian, when he saw her delicate, perfect face and big eyes, his heart started beating faster.

    Zhao Jingjing did not say anything, but looked directly at him. The affection in her eyes made Ding Ning inexplicably flustered.

    He secretly wondered, ¡°Isn¡¯t this girl a lesbian? Why is she looking at me like that? Has she changed her gender tendency?¡±

    He stared at her, but was soon lost in her shimmery eyes. He felt very sorry for her. It was such a pity that such a beautiful girl was a lesbian.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t look. Let¡¯s go in quickly. I¡¯m starving to death.¡±

    Liu Wenjing¡¯s mischievous voice broke through the tense atmosphere between them.

    The two of them smiled at each other and turned around at the same time. Their footsteps were synchronized.

    This simr pace seemed to allow the two of them to regain the tacit understanding they had back then. He was filled with regret and sighed.

    After entering the private room, Zhao Jingjing was back to her normal self again. She drew up a chair and sat down beside him, naturally.

    He stared at Liu Wenjing and Song Xiaoyu with a quizzical look in his eyes. He secretly muttered, ¡°How could they not know that Zhao Jingjing is a lesbian, since the three of them live in the same dormitory?¡±

    Liu Wenjing and Song Xiaoyu felt confused, when they saw his gaze, and looked at each other in bewilderment.

    Fortunately, Zhang Haifeng picked up the beer ss in time and proposed a toast, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s raise our sses together to celebrate Big Brother bing an honorary professor. Cheers.¡±

    ¡°Cheers!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, Big Brother.¡±

    ¡°Drink up!¡±

    Everyone was giving him face. Even the three women did not drink just soft drinks. They picked up their sses of beer and drank up.

    ¡°Come on...¡±

    ¡°Why are you drinking so fast? You should eat some food to fill your stomach first.¡±

    Zhang Haifeng wiped his mouth and happily poured out a second cup, trying to drink it all up. Liu Wenjing pinched his ear unhappily. He immediately smiled and nodded repeatedly, which made everyoneugh loudly.

    After this episode, the atmosphere at the scene was celebratory. Liu Wenjing was indeed a student majoring in marketing and sales. She exchanged views with Zhang Haifeng, doing it via songs.

    Song Xiaoyu did not talk much, but when she started to speak, her words were very witty, which amused everyone.

    Zhao Jingjing was a little silent at first, but after a few rounds of drinking, she became slightly drunk and started talking more.

    Perhaps because everyone was in a good mood, the atmosphere was harmonious throughout the night, and they drank happily.

    In the end, the three women could not hold their drinks. Liu Wenjing simply put a few chairs together to lie down and slept using Zhang Haifeng¡¯s thighs as a pillow. Song Xiaoyu was gentler. She leaned her head against his shoulder and closed her eyes to take a nap. Zhao Jingjing, however, held Ding Ning¡¯s arm tightly, unwilling to let go. She fell asleep on the chair.

    There was nothing wrong with the two couples, but Ding Ning was embarrassed. He secretly had an unspoken belief that a lesbian hated men. Why didn¡¯t he feel it?

    He wanted to remove his hand. Then, he saw a slight flush suffusing over Zhao Jingjing¡¯s delicate pink cheeks, and her long eyshes were fluttering slightly. She was so beautiful that he could not make up his mind.

    ¡°How could such a rare beauty be a lesbian? That was simply an injustice toward all the men.¡± Ding Ning thought with regret.

    It would be meaningless to fake it when drinking with his brothers. So, he did not use his martial arts skills to remove his tipsy feeling. Now, he had a headache and felt dizzy.

    With a ¡°bang,¡± Wu Xian suddenlyy on the table, snoring loudly. Song Xiaoyuid on the table too, and did not wake up.

    ¡°Ho ho, Third Brother... Third Brother can¡¯t hold his drink either. Big Brother, I... I propose a toast to you... drink... drink... drink it up.¡±

    Zhang Haifeng fixed his gaze on him and toasted him drunkenly. Regardless of whether Ding Ning drank or not, he guzzled down his own drink.

    ¡°Puff.¡± Zhang Haifeng could not hold on halfway through. He threw up and leaned his head on the back of the chair, snoring.

    Ding Ningughed and shouted, ¡°Fu*k, every time you give me a treat, you always let me... let me pay the bill. No, you get up... get up and continue to drink.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make any noise. You¡¯re annoying.¡±

    Zhao Jingjing frowned and waved her fist unhappily. She pouted and said dreamily.

    Ding Ning tilted his head to look at her red lips with bleary eyes. An impulse from the bottom of his heart made him raise her face without hesitation and kiss her...

    The next morning, Ding Ning woke up with a hangover. He frowned ufortably before opening his eyes. Then, he stared nkly at the strange surroundings. It took him a long time toe to his senses.

    ¡°Where is this ce? It looks like a hotel. Hey, wasn¡¯t I drinking at a restaurant? How did Ie to the hotel? I can¡¯t even remember what happened afterward. I really drank too much.¡±

    He shook his head with a wry smile and tried to sober himself up. When he was about to sit up, he suddenly felt stiff. He opened his eyes wide in surprise and looked at Zhao Jingjing, who was sleeping soundly next to him.

    Trembling with fear, he picked up the quilt and peeked under it. Suddenly, he felt as if he had been struck by lightning, and his scalp tingled.

    Looking at the ripped pieces of clothes scattered everywhere, one could imagine how crazy they must have beenst night.

    When he thought that he had a romantic night with a lesbian after a drinking bout, Ding Ning wanted to cry, but had no tears. He held his head in distress and did not think that drinking would have such an adverse effect.

    ¡°What should I do now? To treat it as a one-night stand or to take responsibility?¡± However, will a lesbian hold a man ountable?

    Ding Ning¡¯s mind was in a mess. He lit a cigarette sullenly and leaned against the bed to smoke.

    ¡°Is this the smoke after the passion?¡±

    Zhao Jingjing, who had woken up some time ago, asked, as she stared at his profile, with her crystal-like eyes.

    Ding Ning shivered all over, and more than half of the ash fell from his cigarette. He gave an awkward, hollowugh and did not know how to face it.

    ¡°Just let me have a puff of the cigarette.¡±

    Zhao Jingjing exposed half of her shoulder, stretched out her delicate hand to grab the cigarette from his hand. She put his arm under her head and puffed away with style.

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡±

    Unfortunately, the illusion was destroyed by her violent coughing, which made Ding Ning feel relieved. Heughed as he grabbed the cigarette in her hand and put it out in the ashtray. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to smoke, don¡¯t smoke¡±

    ¡°Cough, I want to have a taste of the legendary smoke after the passion.¡±

    Zhao Jingjing coughed so hard that she had tears in her eyes. She said this with a bitter expression on her face.

    Ding Ning nervously wiped away her tears, looked at her seriously, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Sorry for what?¡±

    Zhao Jingjing looked at him with a faint smile, which made Ding Ning¡¯s heart beat fast. He bit the bullet and said, ¡°We drank too muchst night. I don¡¯t know how it happened.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡±

    Zhao Jingjing looked calm, without any emotion in her crystal-clear eyes. She just gazed directly at him.

    Ding Ning felt more and more at a loss. He blushed, and he said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get married at a registry.¡±

    Zhao Jingjing¡¯s in words almost made Ding Ning faint. His mouth was wide enough to swallow a duck¡¯s egg.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re going back on your word. Didn¡¯t you just say that you¡¯ll do whatever I say?¡±

    The corners of Zhao Jingjing¡¯s mouth curved into a sneer. ¡°How monotonously alike all men are. They turn their backs on old associates once they pull up their pants.¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Ding Ning flushed with shame, but he did not know how to refute it. After all, he had done something wrong after drinking too much.

    It was obviously impossible for him to marry Zhao Jingjing. He rubbed his nose and said in embarrassment, ¡°Well, can you change the condition?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Zhao Jingjing¡¯s words made him happy, but what she saidter made him desperate and angry with shame.

    ¡°Break up with Ling Yun and be my boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s face darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can threaten me after having sex with me. I won¡¯t break up with Ling Yun.¡±

    Zhao Jingjing was not angry. She stared at him and asked curiously, ¡°Do you really like Ling Yun so much?¡±

    ¡°Of course, she¡¯s my girlfriend.¡±

    Ding Ning said impatiently.

    ¡°Then why did you sleep with me?¡±

    Zhao Jingjing¡¯s calm tones hurt him more.

    ¡°I... I drank too much, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Ding Ning suddenly answered guiltily, and felt like a deted ball.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it illegal for a murderer to break thew after drinking too much?¡±

    ¡°How... how can they be the same?¡±

    ¡°How can they be different?¡±

    Ding Ning: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with your attitude, humph!¡±

    ¡°Then, give me another condition.¡± Ding Ning was not imposing at all. He lowered his voice and said.

    ¡°Be my boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I have a girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your business that you have a girlfriend. It¡¯s my business that you be my boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the logic?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need any logic.¡±

    ¡°You... you¡¯re not... Oh, I get it.¡±

    Ding Ning suddenly realized something and said in surprise, ¡°You want me to be your nominal boyfriend so that I can be a cover up for your lesbian identity.¡±

    Zhao Jingjing, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I guessed right.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s face was full of joy, and he secretly praised himself for being so smart.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    But then, Zhao Jingjing covered his mouth with her pink lips...

    After making love, Ding Ning was confused. He carefully poked Zhao Jingjing¡¯s soft arm and asked modestly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a lesbian? How can you make me ... so... so... excited?¡±

    Zhao Jingjing¡¯s pretty face turned red. Then she rolled her eyes, gnashed her teeth, and roared, ¡°You are a lesbian, and your family are lesbians too.¡±

    Ding Ning waspletely stunned. ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you a lesbian? Thenst time you and Ling Yun...¡±

    ¡°Um, I¡¯m a lesbian. I like both women and men, OK?¡±

    Zhao Jingjing immediately gave in and said guiltily.

    Ding Ning¡¯s face darkened. Although he tried to cover it up, it was still difficult to hide the disgust in his eyes.

    Zhao Jingjing was keenly aware of it and immediately became furious. She lifted the quilt and shouted, ¡°What¡¯s that look in your eyes? You¡¯re my first man.¡±

    Looking at the beautiful plum blossom on the snow-white sheets, Ding Ning was stunned. Zhao Jingjing curled up grievously and turned her back on him, crying.

    ¡°Ahem, well, it¡¯s my fault. I should not have doubted you. Good girl, don¡¯t cry, okay?¡±

    Ding Ning inexplicably felt a pain in his heart. He held her in his arms andforted her in a soft voice. She was small and soft, but weak and sweet, which made people feel pity for her.

    Gradually, her sobbing died away. After a long time, she began to snore slightly.

    Ding Ning gently held her pretty face and wiped the tears away. Looking at her beautiful face, he had a tender feeling in his heart.

    He would not tell her that he was only pretending to be distressed and panicky when he woke up, and found that the woman in his arms was her.

    Although he sounded very shameless, he was secretly happy because he knew that he had always liked her. Otherwise, he would not feel such regret, after knowing that she was a lesbian.

 Chapter 480 - Killing Intent

    <h4>Chapter 480 Killing Intent</h4>

    ¡°Was I seduced by you?¡±

    Later in the morning, Zhao Jingjing finally woke up again. She blinked and stared at the tenderness on Ding Ning¡¯s face. She then made this astonishing remark.

    ¡°Are you going to sue me?¡±

    Ding Ning stayed calm in this hour of peril. He could feel Zhao Jingjing¡¯s affection for him, so he was not too terrified at all.

    ¡°Humph, you are taking your undeserved gain for granted. I can¡¯t be bothered to talk to you.¡±

    A blush appeared on Zhao Jingjing¡¯s pretty face. She pouted and kicked him with her cute little foot. ¡°Lazy pig, go and wash up. I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Ding Ning knew that she was still shy, and she was embarrassed to put on her clothes in front of him. He quickly got up, obediently.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Zhao Jingjing screamed and covered her eyes.

    Ding Ning saw that she was peeking curiously at his perfect figure through her fingers. He could not help teasing her, ¡°All right, if you want to see it, you can do it openly. It¡¯s not like you have not seen it before.¡±

    ¡°Humph, who cares?¡±

    Zhao Jingjing said this unconvincingly as her pretty face turned red, but she put down her hands and stared at him.

    Her lustful eyes made Ding Ning blush. This girl was thick-skinned. He quickly put on his clothes and went into the bathroom.

    ¡°s!¡±

    In self-abasement, Zhao Jingjing looked down at her A-cup breasts and sighed, ¡°Why are they so small?¡± However, she did not manage to hide the slyness lurking at the corners of her mouth.

    Her figure was good, and her physical proportions were perfect. She had long legs, a slender waist, and raised buttocks. She was very proud of her skin, which was as white and smooth as milk. Her delicate face was wless. She was like a beauty from an anime cartoon.

    In the bathroom, Ding Ning took a shower and feltfortable all over, but he could not figure out what had happenedst night. How could he drink so much and have sex with Zhao Jingjing in the hotel? He really could not understand.

    He shook his head and did not think too much about it. Anyway, he did not suffer any losses. He had a strong sense of achievement at being able to take possession of such a beautiful woman like Zhao Jingjing.

    If he wanted to check it out, it would be easy to find the truth through the hotel surveince cameras. Zhao Jingjing, who should have been drunk and unconsciousst night, had rented three rooms in the hotel. Then, she helped Zhang Haifeng and the others into the room, one by one. Finally, she helped Ding Ning into the room with some difficulty.

    In a room not far away, Zhang Haifeng and Liu Wenjing were feeling breathless and kept apart. Last night, the two of them were drunk and unconscious. When they woke up in the morning, they found themselves lying on the same bed.

    Zhang Haifeng would not let go of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. He finally got his long-coveted girlfriend. Looking at Liu Wenjing¡¯s shy look, which waspletely different from her usual rude and fiery look, he had a happy smirk on his face and pride in his heart. It could be said that he had made an achievement in both his career and love life.

    But in another room, Wu Xian, who woke up slowly, was no longer that bold. His heart was beating wildly for fear that he would offend the beauty.

    Unexpectedly, after Song Xiaoyu woke up, she took the initiative to push him away. Looking at his girlfriend¡¯s hot and active behavior, Wu Xian had already expected that his future as her husband would be miserable, but he was willing to go through with it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where Big Brother is.¡±

    These words came from Zhang Haifeng, who was holding Liu Wenjing, and Wu Xian, who was holding Song Xiaoyu in different rooms.

    ¡°He must be with Jingjing.¡±

    Liu Wenjing and Song Xiaoyu both answered at the same time, and the answers were surprisingly the same.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s leave him alone. Let¡¯s go eat.¡±

    Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian made a decision at the same time.

    As a result, the three men and three women who drank togetherst night had tacitly split into three pairs. After finding a ce to fill their stomachs, the three men sent their girlfriends back to school. However, they did not meet each other.

    ¡°Ding Ning, remember, I am now your girlfriend. If you have time,e to me. Otherwise, I will tell Sister Ling Yun that you bullied me.¡±

    Outside the dormitory, Zhao Jingjing reluctantly poked Ding Ning¡¯s chest with her finger and said this bitterly.

    Ding Ning was lost in thought. The meaning of Zhao Jingjing¡¯s words was evident. She did not mind sharing him with Ling Yun. This kind of deep affection made him incredibly moved. ¡°Jingjing, I will apany you when I have time.¡±

    ¡°What you say should be kept in mind. Let¡¯s make a pinkie promise!¡±

    Zhao Jingjing naughtily stretched her little finger out to make a pinky swear with him.

    Even though it was such a childish act, Ding Ning, however, cooperatively stuck out his little finger and hooked it with hers. ¡°It will not change even for a hundred years...¡±

    The two smiled at each other and then parted. Ding Ning watched Zhao Jingjing walk stiffly up the stairs, and his heart was full of satisfaction and warmth. This little girl could always easily strike at his heartstrings.

    ¡°Ring!¡±

    The phone rang. Looking at the caller ID, which indicated that it was from Xu Minglu, Ding Ning frowned. He did not know what was going on, but he still pressed the answer button.

    ¡°Brother Ding, where are you now?¡±

    Xu Minglu¡¯s amiable voice came over the phone.

    ¡°I¡¯m at school. What can I do for you, Brother Xu?¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute. Mayor Du is looking for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ding.¡±

    Mayor Du¡¯s calm voice came over the microphone.

    ¡°Uncle Du, what can I do for you?¡±

    Ding Ning asked politely.

    ¡°About the authorization of the Rice Bean Oral Solution, I have already reported it to the superior. The superior is agreeable with your n, but...¡±

    Mayor Du paused for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you have to go to Yan Jing in person to sign the license agreement.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Ding Ning was surprised. They could sign a license agreement anywhere. Why did he have to go to Yan Jing?

    ¡°It¡¯s the superior¡¯s order. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Anyway, it¡¯s a good thing.¡±

    Mayor Du seemed to be in a good mood, but it was as if he had let out a secret and said this with a smile.

    Ding Ning hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Well, then, do you have a specific time?¡±

    ¡°No, but the sooner, the better. When you get there, call Minister Jiang.¡±

    Mayor Du gave him Minister Jiang¡¯s number.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go there tomorrow.¡±

    After hanging up, Ding Ning frowned because he did not know what the superior meant. However, since Mayor Du said it was a good thing, there should not be any problem.

    Ye Huan and her sister were participating in the Campus-star Competition in Yan Jing. He could take the opportunity to have a look, and he could cheer them on.

    Ding Ning stopped a car and went straight to Caidie Restaurant. He took a phaeton and returned home. On the way, he sent a text message to Zhao Jingjing.

    Zhao Jingjing¡¯s reply was that he should take care ande back as soon as possible, which made him feel warm in his heart.

    Then, he made a phone call to Ling Yun, Xiao Nuo, Xiaoyao and the others.

    Ling Yun and Xiao Nuo solicitously reminded him that when it was cold, he should pay attention to his health, as if he would be away for a long time. He did not know whether tough or cry.

    Xiaoyao wanted to go to Yan Jing with him, but now the cosmeticspany was under renovation, so she could not go away. She sent him Huzi and Mosquito¡¯s phone numbers, saying that he could ask them for help in Yan Jing.

    When he was done with his calls, he was already back to his home in the Shengshi Huating Complex. Looking at the crying Yagyuu Asamayu, who threw herself into his arms with an aggrieved face, he had a headache again.

    But what gave him more grief was seeing Luoxue, who was yawning, and had dark circles under her eyes. Because he did not returnst night, Yagyuu Asamayu cried and kicked up a fuss like an abandoned child. In any case, she could not sleep. Because of this, she apanied her, and did not sleep the whole night.

    Seeing Yagyuu Asamayu crying in his arms like a little cat, Ding Ning had a headache. He did not know how long he would stay in Yan Jing, so he could not take her with him. If he did not bring her along, his family would be disturbed, so he felt anxious. His good intentions only brought trouble.

    After soothing her with gentle words for a long time, Yagyuu finally smiled through her tears. Ding Ning sat on the sofa and sighed.

    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Luoxue asked in a concerned manner. Yagyuu Asamayu tilted her head and looked at him curiously.

    Ding Ning¡¯s expression suddenly looked weird. He was pleasantly surprised.

    When he was silently practicing the Sutra of Cultivating Spirit, he suddenly found that there was an extremely bright spot in his Sea of Spirit.

    This light spot was even brighter than Luoxue¡¯s. After a careful examination, he realized that this light spot was not from one person. It was caused by the ovepping of Luoxue¡¯s and Yagyuu Asamayu¡¯s light spots.

    Ding Ning could not help being shocked. Luoxue was his contracted maid. Like a pet equipped with intelligence, she also had a light spot in the Sea of Spirit.

    But why was Yagyuu Asamayu also able to form a spiritual connection in his Sea of Spirit? To be a spot of light? It was too incredible.

    Did she also sign a master-servant contract with the stone man? Perhaps because she only had a child¡¯s IQ and she did not know how to express it? He really had no idea.

    The more Ding Ning thought about it, the more likely he thought it could be. It also exined why she was so dependent on him.

    However, Luoxue had signed the master-servant contract after being gically modified. He did not remember that he had transformed Yagyuu Asamayu¡¯s genes. How could it be possible to have triggered the signing of the master-servant contract?

    ¡°No.¡± Ding Ning came up with an idea. If he had really transformed her genes, the only possibility might be that she had met with an epiphany, when he treated her wounds. This was the only possible exnation.

    Ding Ning felt a faint spection in his heart. To confirm this spection, he quickly checked the superpowers he owned. As a result,... he was stunned. He opened his eyes in disbelief that he had an extra superpower now ¡ª invisibility.

    ¡°Wait, something seems to be wrong.¡±

    Ding Ning was shocked and looked at Yagyuu Asamayu in a puzzled way. He remembered that the ck-cloaked person¡¯s superpower seemed to be invisibility, right? Was Yagyuu that ck-cloaked person?

    He had thought of Yagyuu Asamayu as a victim who was held hostage by Yoshiko, so he did not think too much about it at all.

    But at this moment, he was full of doubts. First of all, why did Yagyuu Asamayu suddenly appear therete at night? And the police had not discovered her identity so far.

    Secondly, Yoshiko was a Ninja. No matter how fast the motor was, even if she did not have time to make her escape, she could put Yagyuu Asamayu in front of her, as a buffer in exchange for extra time.

    However, she did not. She held Yagyuu in her arms all the time. Even if she was hit by a truck, she still used her body as a barrier to protect Yagyuu Asamayu.

    The gesture that he initially thought she was holding her back at that time, did not seem like that at all. Yoshiko was trying to protect her.

    No one knew what the ck-cloaked person¡¯s gender and appearance was. He recalled that when he attacked the ck-cloaked person that night, Ding Ning felt a softness as his palm hit the person on the chest. At that time, he thought that the ck-cloaked person was a fat man who did not do any exercises. But now, he realized that it could only be the chest of a woman as it was so soft.

    In conclusion, Yagyuu Asamayu was the ck-cloaked man, so everything made sense now.

    When he thought of this, Ding Ning had an undisguised cold killing intent shing through his eyes. He stared at Yagyuu Asamayu, the ck-cloaked person, damn it.

    Yagyuu Asamayu puckered her mouth and her tears welled up, because she felt scared under his gaze. Luoxue hurriedly held her in her arms tofort her. For the first time in her life, she was angry with Ding Ning. ¡°Brother, what are you doing? She¡¯s still a child. You are scaring her.¡±

    Looking at Luoxue¡¯s dissatisfied eyes, Ding Ning managed to keep his face nd and slowly suppressed the rising killing intent in his heart.

 Chapter 481 - Ice Spirit Body

    <h4>Chapter 481 Ice Spirit Body</h4>

    ¡°Right, no matter whether she is the ck-robed man or not, how many evil acts shemitted, or how much she deserves death, she is not the previous her anymore now.¡±

    Now, she was only a child relying on him and a maid who signed the master-servant contract with him.

    Ding Ning slowly put away the rising killing intent in his hesart and forced himself to ept the reality¡ªMoney Bag had be his maid and there was no ck-robed man in the world anymore.

    Of course, the most important reason was that Luoxue liked Money Bag very much and he did not want her to feel sad.

    ¡°Brother, what was wrong with you just now? You looked horrific just now.¡±

    Seeing that Ding Ning had returned to normal, Luoxue summoned up her courage to whisper.

    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m fine, and I just remembered a few unhappy things. Sorry, I scared you.¡±

    Ding Ning rubbed Luoxue¡¯s head and instantly became calm, with his eyes full of pampering feelings.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Luoxue leaned against Ding Ning¡¯s shoulder and gave a sweet smile as her eyebrows were rxed.

    Yagyuu Asamayu sat timidly on the side with her small lips pursed, wanting to cry but having no courage, but she made groans and moans, looking like a little wife who had been wronged.

    ¡°Money Bag, can you make yourself invisible?¡±

    Deep-eyed, Ding Ning looked at Yagyuu Asamayu and asked tentatively.

    ¡°What is ¡®make myself invisible¡¯, dad?¡±

    Yagyuu Asamayu nced at Ding Ning timidly and then bowed her head. When she seemed to find no killing intent that scared her, she then quickly raised her head and asked with confusion.

    ¡°Like this.¡±

    Ding Ningunched his Invisibility Skill, and then his body became nothingness bit by bit and disappeared on the spot as Luoxue stared at him with shocked eyes.

    Astonished, Luoxue covered her mouth and extended one hand, trying to touch the location where Ding Ning had been just now. When she felt that his warmth was still there, she heaved a long sigh of relief and had curiosity in her eyes.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Yagyuu Asamayu frowned and skewed her head to gaze at the disappearance of Ding Ning from her eyes, and then she had a kind of extremely familiar feeling...

    Immediately, Luoxue widened her eyes and saw Yagyuu Asamayu disappearing bit by bit from her eyes.

    Ding Ning gradually appeared with thinking eyes. This Invisibility Skill was not as omnipotent as he had imagined. In his invisibility state, his speed was one third slower than his usual speed.

    In his invisibility state, he could not really disappear. Although it could fool human eyes and even electronic monitoring equipment, it could not escape the detection of the infrared thermal induction because the body heat was still there.

    Compared with the functions of the Invisibility Charm, the most prominent advantage of the Invisibility Skill was that he would not expose his traces even if he fought others.

    Ding Ning was inspired with enthusiasm by it. The invisibility skill and the biomimetic skin were truly the best match, and thebination of the two was the perfect real invisibility.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why can Money Bag also be invisible?¡±

    Luoxue opened her beautiful eyes wide and incredulously looked at Yagyuu Asamayu, who disappeared and reappeared time after time with great joy.

    ¡°I never expected Money Bag to have been the person in charge of the Descendants of God Organization who sneaked into Shenzhou. She is that ck-robed man.¡±

    Ding Ning gave a wry smile and exined.

    Stunned, Luoxue eyed Yagyuu Asamayu with aplicated look and then understood why Ding Ning¡¯s look at her had been so horrifying just now.

    ¡°Brother, let the past pass, and now Money Bag is only a child.¡±

    Inwardly, Luoxue was still kind. Although she hated the Descendants of God Organization to the bones, she was still willing to ept Yagyuu Asamayu who had lost her memory.

    Ding Ning patted her hand. ¡°I know. No matter what she did in the past, she is now only Money Bag. There is no ck-robed man in the world anymore.¡±

    ¡°Yep, I know you are the nicest, brother.¡±

    With her face full of happiness, Luoxue held his arm and put her head on his shoulder. She liked the situation that Ding Ning was as kind and tolerant as she was, which gave her lots of joy.

    At the moment, Ding Ning had been fully attracted by Yagyuu Asamayu and found that superpower also needed practicing.

    Moments ago, his body disappeared bit by bit as he became invisible, and his body also appeared bit by bit as he reappeared. This looked extremely creepy.

    A while ago, Yagyuu Asamayu was also like this, giving him a feeling that this should be like this, but now, Yagyuu Asamayu seemed to find the feeling before she lost her memory, and her skill had be gradually perfect with repetitive practice.

    She did not gradually disappear anymore but disappeared suddenly and instantly, and then reappeared in the same fashion as if she was a bulb that shed on and off.

    Greatly interested, Ding Ning also began the repetitive disappearing-and-reappearing practice.

    As expected, his invisibility process became smoother and smoother, and soon he could disappear instantly like Yagyuu Asamayu.

    With a happy smile, Yagyuu Asamayu yed with it joyfully. It seemed that the repetitive disappearance stimted her natural memory, and the temperature in the room suddenly fell, making Luoxue shudder.

    Ding Ning shockingly found that Yagyuu Asamayu suddenly had an ice cone in her hand, her body kept disappearing and reappearing, and she even used the ice cone as a weapon to fight in a yful manner.

    ¡°Something is not right! Why can¡¯t I conjure up an ice cone?¡±

    Ding Ning tried to connect his superpower energy, but surprisingly found that he did not have this superpower. Thus, he felt that something had gone quite wrong.

    Apparently, Yagyuu Asamayu was a double superpower holder with the Invisibility Skill and Ice-making Skill. Why could he only activate the Invisibility Skill but could not make ice? He was so confused about it.

    ¡°Because that is not sorcery power but her physique. She is a person of the Ice Spirit Body, and making ice is her inborn ability.¡±

    His Mermaid Totem suddenly sent out a stream of brainwaves.

    ¡°You¡¯ve woken up?¡±

    Ding Ning was inexplicably surprised and asked her in his spiritual connection.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just woken up temporarily. I am still very vulnerable and need more energy, so you must work harder.¡±

    The brainwaves of the Mermaid Totem became weaker and weaker and disappeared very soon. No matter how hard Ding Ning tried to call her, she did not have any responses.

    ¡°This is the reputation given by 5,000 students! But it could barely allow the Mermaid Totem to speak a few words to me.¡± So, Ding Ning realized that he still had a long way to go for earning reputations.

    But these words solved his puzzle. ¡°God, Yagyuu Asamayu is a person who has the extremely rarely seen Ice Spirit Body. No wonder she could make ice so casually.¡±

    Ding Ning did not have a good knowledge of the Ice Spirit Body and only heard Xiahou speak of it while chatting. In the ancient martial world, disciples with special physiques could not even be easily found in 1,000 years, and they were cultivation geniuses whom all kinds of sects would try to draw in and treat as treasures.

    If those who had special physiques cultivated the techniques that suited their attributes, their daily cultivation speed could be thousands of times faster and their future achievements would be quite promising. Therefore, they were treated as gems and trained with great care by these sectors.

    Ding Ning did not expect to have such a rarely seen body in his family, so he shouted jovially in his mind, ¡°She is much more valuable than the price I paid!¡±

    Unfortunately, he did not have the ice techniques, so he felt like wasting a ruby and silently thought about getting a good ice technique for Yagyuu Asamayu to cultivate.

    Thinking of the situation that an excellent ice technique fighter would always be at his heels, he felt quite excited.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have ice techniques, but water techniques should also be feasible,¡± Ding Ning suddenly thought. After all, ice techniques were a branch of the water techniques.

    ¡°Let me have a try. Anyway, it won¡¯t do any harm.¡± Thinking of this, Ding Ning waved to Yagyuu Asamayu. ¡°Money Bag,e here.¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    A few moments ago, Yagyuu Asamayu was scared shitless after seeing the killing intent in Ding Ning¡¯s eyes and had been having no guts to approach him. When she saw Ding Ning call her now, she immediately beamed and threw herself into his arms like a young pigeon.

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    Hit hard by her, Ding Ning had a pain in his chest, felt like holding a big ice cube, and couldn¡¯t help making a groan.

    ¡°Ah, dad, are you all right?¡±

    Perceiving Ding Ning¡¯s pain, Yagyuu Asamayu scrambled up, sat on his leg, hung her head like a little child who had done something wrong, pouted, and peeped at him timidly from time to time.

    Looking at her poor appearance, Ding Ning rubbed his chest with a wry smile and said, ¡°Money Bag, you are so heavy!¡±

    But Luoxue changed herplexion and said emphatically, ¡°Brother, something is wrong! No matter how heavy Money Bag is, you shouldn¡¯t feel the pain with your physical condition.¡±

    Ding Ning then realized it and said with perplexities, ¡°Right, I shouldn¡¯t.¡±

    He lifted up Yagyuu Asamayu, but he used much strength. Instantly, hisplexion changed. ¡°Money Bag, you are as heavy as a big ice cube.¡±

    ¡°Money Bag is not heavy. Dad, you don¡¯t want Money Bag? Don¡¯t do it, please!¡±

    Yagyuu Asamayu felt anxious and wronged and said. In an instant, she put the icy coldness back inside her again.

    Ding Ning shockingly found that the heavy weight in his hands became light, and Yagyuu Asamayu had returned to her extremely light weight, no more than 50kg.

    ¡°What does this mean? The ice inside her can add weight to her, can¡¯t it?¡±

    Ding Ning scratched the back of his head but could not make it clear however hard he tried, while Luoxue waspletely puzzled and put on a confused expression.

    Yagyuu Asamayu held Ding Ning¡¯s neck tightly with her purely white wrist, snuggled up in his arms like a tamed little cat, and closed her eyesfortably.

    How could Ding Ning not have sensual reactions while holding such a charming beauty? Embarrassed, he hurriedly sat down and put his palm on her chest, guiding the True Qi inside her for cultivation ording to the Nameless Heart Sutra.

    It was true that special physiques definitely had unique cultivation advantages. Ding Ning just guided her once, and then Yagyuu Asamayu began to cultivate herself ording to the operation route, making Luoxue feel a little envious.

    Ding Ning observed her quietly, his eyes with reflection.

    The cultivation route the stone man had passed to him was not the external cirction route. What the Nameless Heart Sutra applied was the national martial arts route that featured internal cirction.

    Seriously speaking, either Luoxue or Yagyuu Asamayu, they all applied the national martial arts route for cultivation, in fact.

    The Roaring me Technique Xiao Nuo cultivated with was the real Ancient Warrior route, but her cultivation speed was very slow because shecked the True Qi.

    Last time under the sea, he collected two highest grade Spiritual Crystals of Fire. Aftering back, he had forgotten to give them to Xiao Nuo. It seemed that he had to meet her once before he left.

    Once Yagyuu Asamayu entered the cultivation sate of being oblivious of herself, Ding Ning was free. He went into theboratory, carved two pieces of jade, one for Xiao Nuo and one for Xiaoyao, and then carved runes on them. After that, he said goodbye to Luoxue and hurried to go to Xiao Nuo.

    ¡°What? Unwilling to leave me?¡±

    In the office of the Municipal Criminal Team, Xiao Nuo was looking at Ding Ning seductively, her beautiful eyes full of joy.

    ¡°I came to give you something.¡±

    Ding Ning took out the jade carving he had made for her and put it on her himself.

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s shy look, which waspletely different from her usual vigorous and resolute manner, was full of femininity, so that Ding Ning got a desire for sex.

    ¡°Really beautiful.¡±

    Xiao Nuo fiddled with the jade carving on her neck with so much love. That was a jade piece carved based on her appearance, looking lifelike and vivid.

    ¡°Are you praising yourself or the jade carving?¡±

    Ding Ning sat in her chair, held her slender waist, asked her to sit on his legs, and joked.

    ¡°You are hateful. No, this is the office. If others see...¡±

    Feeling that he was about to take action, Xiao Nuo was so shy that her face turned red, struggling to stand up, but she was held by Ding Ning, who said in her ear mischievously, ¡°Then, do you mean that I can do it if we are not in the office?¡±

    ¡°Stinking rogue, you always think about that, that thing.¡±

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s face was so red that it seemed almost to bleed, but she could not get rid of his ¡°evil hands¡± and had to sit on his legs helplessly while slightly trembling.

    Ding Ning did not think about doing the shameless thing in her office. After touching her enough, he took out the Spiritual Crystals of Fires, handed them to her, and told her the ways to use them and the functions of the charms. Xiao Nuo was quite surprised and kissed him as her thanks.

 Chapter 482 - Airport Disturbance

    <h4>Chapter 482 Airport Disturbance</h4>

    After learning that Xiao Nuo would be on night duty tonight, Ding Ning looked lost but was quite happy.

    He would not be so stupid to ask Xiao Nuo to take the jade carving he had made for Xiaoyao to Xiaoyao. Women are creatures who speak one thing and do another. She said that she would not be jealous, but who knew what she really thought.

    Ding Ning talked about the functions of the charm on the jade carving again and then said goodbye to Xiao Nuo.

    Xiao Nuo seemed to feel guilty for not being able to spend more time with him because of working overtime, so she walked with him to the gate, but was still unwilling to leave as if she had numerous words to speak to him.

    Looking around and finding no souls, Ding Ning took her to the car and had very close contact with her. If Xiao Nuo¡¯s mobile phone had not rung in time and interrupted the erotic atmosphere, she, who had been as soft as a pile of mud, would probably have been bedded in the car.

    Xiao Nuo blushed and having no courage to look at Ding Ning, said hurriedly, ¡°Our team asks for me, I¡¯m leaving, and you... take care.¡±

    Seeing her running away in a panic, Ding Ning, who was not fully satisfied, fiddled with the unknown liquid on his fingers and gave an extremely wicked smile.

    Two hourster in the apartment Xiao Nuo rented, Xiaoyao, who was only dressed in a pair of translucent sexy pajamas, stood at the window seeing her lover¡¯s car off.

    Xiaoyao touched the jade carving on her neck; her eyes became misty, her face turned as pink as peach blossom, and her eyes and eyebrows had the tinge of sex. She gave a satisfied and happy smile and felt so sweet as if she had eaten honey.

    In the No. 1 living room of Shengshi Huating Complex, Ding Ning ced his honorary professor¡¯s certificate and the letter of appointment as the executive of the College of Traditional Chinese Medicine Anaesthesia in front of her elder sister full of anticipation.

    Seeming afraid of breaking them, Ding Qianlie opened them gingerly, with an undisguised delighted smile. ¡°Brother, you are so brilliant!¡±

    ¡°No doubt, my elder brother is the most brilliant.¡±

    Luoxue clearly showed her admiration for Ding Ning.

    ¡°Yep, my dad is the most brilliant! My dad is the most brilliant!¡±

    Yagyuu Asamayu nodded her little head repetitively and cheered as she waved her tender small fists.

    Everyone smiled because of her, and Ding Ning quickly said that he was going to Yan Jing.

    Hearing his words, Ding Qianlie shivered and her smile gradually disappeared. ¡°You have to go to Yan Jing, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go there, but I have no other choices. Mayor Du says that this is his superiors¡¯ idea.¡±

    Ding Ning thought that it was painful for her sister to allow him to leave home and exined hurriedly.

    ¡°Oh, then you must take care of yourself. If you alone are not enough, ask Xiahou to go with you.¡±

    Ding Qianlie spoke these words, which seemed to hint something.

    Ding Ning did not find her elder sister¡¯s concern from her words and taking them not seriously, said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. It is only a matter of signing a letter of authorization, and it won¡¯t take many days.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes glinted, and she did not persuade him anymore. ¡°Then, have you packed? It is colder there than in Ninghai, and the temperature difference between morning and night isrge. Take more clothes in case you may feel cold.¡±

    ¡°Sister, you have forgotten that I am a Warrior, haven¡¯t you? Such a small temperature difference is nothing to me.¡±

    Ding Ning felt the warmth and said with a smile.

    ¡°Oh, I have forgotten it. Then, sleep early and don¡¯t miss the flight tomorrow.¡±

    Ding Qianlie said coolly, stood up, and walked upstairs without caring about anything. Obviously, she was not in a good mood.

    Ding Ning and Luoxue gazed at each other and did not know what was wrong with their sister. It was only a business trip, wasn¡¯t it? Did she need to behave like this?

    In her bedroom, Ding Qianlie closed the window gingerly, took out a mobile phone card, put it into a rarely used mobile phone, and dialed a number. ¡°Mother, my brother is going to Yan Jing tomorrow...¡±

    That night, while Ding Ning was sleeping with Yagyuu Asamayu, a follower at his heels, in his arms, Ding Qianlie walked in silently andy on his side, but did not say anything.

    Ding Ning was upset and did not know what was wrong with his sister. He asked her, but she only asked him to sleep early. How could he fall asleep, then? Thus, he simply closed his eyes and began his cultivation.

    In a blurring state, he seemed to feel that his sister was in his arms, and her fingers inteced with his and held his hands very tightly, as if she was afraid of losing something...

    At 10:37 on the morning of November 4, Ding Ning carrying a simple sports backpack on his back walked out of the Yan Jing International Airport.

    Others did not see anything, but he knew that Yagyuu Asamayu, who had be invisible and held the corner of his clothes, was looking around. Finally, he could not refuse the little follower at his heels who threw her tantrums like wailing, swearing to hang herself, being unreasonable, and rolling on the ground.

    ¡°Look! Jiang Yimeng hase out.¡±

    ¡°Yimeng, Yimeng, I love you!¡±

    ¡°Yimeng, we love you!¡±

    ¡°Yimeng, I love you!¡±

    ...

    As soon as Ding Ning walked out of the airport hall and was shocked to see so many people at the exit, huge waves of sounds broke out in the crowd. Waving the posters and banners of Jiang Yimeng, numerous people screamed, cheered, and rushed forward.

    The security guards of the airport quickly came and prevented the avid fans froming near to maintain the order of the airport.

    Wearing sunsses, Jiang Yimeng took graceful steps. Surrounded by more than ten security guards and working personnel, she walked over with a smile and waved her hand to greet her fans, so that another wave of screams sounded at the scene.

    ¡°Also having privileges at the airport, this star is really powerful!¡±

    Ding Ning was pushed to the side of the exit by the security guards of the airport, waiting for Jiang Yimeng to leave because only when she left could he and others leave, but he was a little unhappy with it and muttered.

    ¡°Boy, you know nothing! Jiang Yimeng is a superstar and public figure. It¡¯s normal for her to have privileges.¡±

    A man, who was dressed in a fine suit and looked like a sessful man in his 30s, nced at him dismissively from the side. ¡°Her payment for shooting a movie can be as much as the amount for a person like you to work arduously for a lifetime to get, and it¡¯s useless for you to admire, envy, and hate her.¡±

    Ding Ning smiled indifferently and did not feel like caring about such a snob. If this guy had learned that Jiang Yimeng used all kinds of ways to curry favor with him but only received perfunctory replies on the ne just now, who knew how he would have talked.

    The avid fans were still reasonable when facing their idol. Although they were very excited, kept taking photos of their idol from different angles, and also shouted the worlds ¡°Jiang Yimeng, I love you¡± to express their admiration for her, they would not bring real trouble to her.

    Being a pristinedy without any scandals in their eyes, Jiang Yimeng was in fullpliance with the beautiful image in the hearts of the fans, who knew that they could watch her from afar but should not hurt her.

    Ding Ning pursed his lips. He was afraid that only he and Jiang Yimeng¡¯s retinue knew that she was raised by Bai Qing like a canary in the cage.

    ¡°Boy, why did you purse your lips? Am I not right? Such a poor loser like you won¡¯t make the amount of money Jiang Yimeng makes only by shooting a movie.¡±

    It was hard to tell if the man in the suit had been stimted by the disy of splendor of Jiang Yimeng, but he wanted to show his superiority very much. Seeming to expose the Rolex on his wrist unintentionally, he sneered with pride, saying, ¡°Just forget to be like Jiang Yimeng. If you can be a man like me with an annual sry being a million, it should mean that you haven¡¯t lived your whole life in vain.¡±

    Ding Ning was stunned. ¡°Fuck, pursing my lips is none of your business. Is it so great to have a million annual sry?¡±

    He really wanted to show him the ten-million limited edition Vacheron Constantin her elder sister had put on his wrist herself in the morning. ¡°Damn you, snob! A watch of mine is enough for you to work hard for ten years to get.¡±

    But he also thought that it was unnecessary topete with such a man without quality, for it would lower his taste and grade, so he simply shut his mouth and did not look at him at all.

    He did not expect that the man in the suit, who thought that Ding Ning felt so guilty that he was speechless, worked harder to show off. ¡°Young people should not hate society only because they think the world is unfair. What¡¯s the use of envying others? They need to learn to treat it in awe. Don¡¯t you know that? You came to Yan Jing to work, right? I can tell you that Yan Jing is not an easy ce to make a living, but there are a few exceptions. Take me for example. Although I was not born in a rich family, I still persisted in working hard and got great achievements in the world of work. I can wear famous brand clothes and watches, drive luxury cars, and live in vis. Since you are still young, if you want to change...¡±

    Ding Ning got so fed up with the constant unting and self-righteous guide. More terribly, this guy had a garlic smell as he spoke, which almost drove him insane. ¡°Fuck, a man of about 40 or 50 is still a nameless white cor, but you try to pretend to be a sessful man in front of me!¡±

    He wished to stay a little far away from this guy, but unfortunately, the exit was blocked by the fans, and he should not think about leaving until Jiang Yimeng went through it and her fans left, so he felt quite depressed.

    ¡°Boy, let me tell you... Ah, Jiang Yimeng even smiled at me and is alsoing for me. My God, I, I...¡±

    The man in the suit suddenly stopped showing off. Seeing Jiang Yimeng walking over with a smile, he became so excited that he even did not know how to move his limbs. Red-faced, he rearranged his shirt and tie and alsobed his slicked-back hairstyle with his hands, though it seemed to have been licked by a cow.

    Ding Ning pursed his lips helplessly. ¡°Jiang Yimeng, you are annoying by keeping doing this! You did not take good care of my sisterst time, but that is a small matter, isn¡¯t it? I have said that I won¡¯t care about it, but you keep thinking about it. You apologized on the ne, and you also want to do it under the watchful eye of the crowd now.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Yimeng, I, I, I...¡±

    The self-righteous man in the suit did not know how to speak properly. Just now, he was eloquent, but now he jabbered and did not say anything after repeating ¡°I¡± for a long time.

    Thinking that he was her fan, Jiang Yimeng only nodded at him politely and then turned to Ding Ning with a slightly humble smile. ¡°Mr. Ding, may I have the luck to go with you?¡±

    The fans who were far away from her could not hear what she said, but those who were near heard her words clearly. Hearing these words, they instantly turned to Ding Ning in unison. ¡°What status does this young man in ordinary clothes have so that the superstar Jiang Yimeng invites him in such a courteous manner?¡±

    The man in the suit gasped with difficulty and looked at Ding Ning¡¯s brand-less clothes in disbelief, but a terrifying idea shed across his mind. ¡°Is this guy seemingly in vendors¡¯ clothes a bigshot, in fact?¡±

    ¡°No, impossible. When I ridiculed him just now, he did not even utter a single word. How could he be a bigshot? If he were some bigshot, he would have humiliated me a long time ago. Jiang Yimeng must mistake him for someone else. Right, she must mistake him for someone else.¡± So terrified, the man in the suit kept consoling himself.

    Ding Ning knew that Jiang Yimeng kindly wanted to take him away with her and help him leave the airport earlier, but he did not want to keep such a high profile, nor did he want to make any scandals with her, so he said indifferently, ¡°Miss Jiang, you might have mistaken me for someone else.¡±

    Jiang Yimeng was slightly stunned. What a smart woman she was! Immediately, she learned Ding Ning¡¯s idea and could not help giving a smile. ¡°Sorry, I did mistake you for someone else. Gentleman, I thought you are a friend of mine. Sorry to bother you.¡±

    ¡°I was wondering about that. It turns out that she mistook him for someone else. How could my dear Yimeng know a man like him?¡±

    ¡°Right, you don¡¯t know that I was so afraid that my heart almost jumped out of my chest. If Yimeng had a boyfriend, how could I live?¡±

    ¡°Right, Yimeng is ours, and we should never allow her to date someone.¡±

    ¡°I think you guys are too selfish. Sister Yimeng is a superstar, but she is also a human and has her own life. Dating, getting married, and giving birth to children are normal, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. No matter what, I can¡¯t ept that. When I think that Yimeng will date a man, take his hand, kiss him, and other things, I want to go crazy.¡±

    ¡°So do I. It is best for her to remain single forever. She is the eternal Snow White in my heart.¡±

 Chapter 483 - Airport Pickup

    <h4>Chapter 483 Airport Pickup</h4>

    The fans talked about it enthusiastically, but Ding Ning thought that it was so funny. ¡°I suppose that the pristinedy Jiang Yimeng in their hearts has almost turned as ck as a piece of ck fungus, right? The showbiz is the paradise of actors and actresses indeed!¡±

    Seeming to have seen through Ding Ning¡¯s idea, Jiang Yimeng blushed and rolled her eyes at him fiercely.

    No one could deny that the puredy on the screen was really quite alluring. The charm of this eye-rolling made Ding Ning¡¯s heart beat fast and his face turn red.

    Jiang Yimeng raised the corner of her mouth slightly, as if she was very satisfied that Ding Ning lostposure. Proud, she put on her sunsses and walked outside in the escort of the working personnel and her bodyguards.

    As she left, her fans also gradually dispersed behind her. The exit that had been blocked for more than ten minutes was finally cleared, and Ding Ning put the backpack on his back and strode outside.

    ¡°Hey, boy, wait.¡±

    Pulling a suitcase, the man in the ck suit caught up with him quickly.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Ding Ning frowned and asked impatiently.

    ¡°I think you are still so young, but you¡¯vee out to work. Although I don¡¯t think you can make great achievements, our meeting suggests that we are destined to be friends. Anyway, I can be your senior. This is my business card. If you really can¡¯t make a living in Yan Jing, you can call me with this number. Perhaps, I can introduce a job to you.¡±

    The man in the suit took out a business card and handed it to Ding Ning.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Out of politeness, Ding Ning took the business card, and his impression of him had also changed somewhat. ¡°This man likes nagging and is also a little proud as a mean person after making achievements, but he still has a kind heart.¡±

    When he saw ¡°Lin Changshun, General Manager of Baishida Decoration Company¡± on the business card, he smiled instantly. ¡°This guy turns out to be abor contractor, and he thinks I am a migrant worker!¡±

    He estimated that introducing a job was only a pretext, for his real aim was to make him an ordinary decoration worker, but no matter what, this man was kind-hearted. He put away the business card and smiled. ¡°Thank you, then. I will call you when I really can¡¯t make a living.¡±

    But he was depressed inwardly. ¡°Is my dressing really like that of a migrant worker?¡± Subconsciously, he looked at his clothing. Immediately, he did not know whether he shouldugh or cry.

    The clothes, which were specially tailored for him by an Italian master of handmade clothes his elder sister had specially invited, had already been crumpled because he had to hold the invisible Yagyuu Asamayu in his arms on the ne, and he also carried a neither-fish-nor-fowl sports backpack on his back. Yet, they matched each other quite inharmoniously. No wonder he had been mistakenly regarded as a migrant worker.

    However, he never paid attention to such things. Shaking his head while feeling amused, he strode forward, ready to hail a taxi and find a living ce before he contacted Minister Jiang.

    ¡°Hey, boy, my car hase to pick me up. Would you like me to give you a ride for a while?¡±

    Standing on the side of the road, Ding Ning was about to stop a taxi when Lin Changshun hurried over solicitously with his suitcase and said haughtily.

    Seeing a Toyota Land Cruiser slowlying over, Ding Ning could not help feeling amused silently. ¡°This guy shows his superiority every moment!¡±

    No matter what intent he had, he was kind-hearted, after all. Ding Ning declined him with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. For me, it¡¯s enough to hail a taxi.¡±

    ¡°Hey, boy, I think you have never ridden such a good car and are afraid of getting it dirty, right? Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t mind. I have a full-time driver. When I return, he can wash the car. That¡¯s enough. You are so young but havee out to work, and surely, you don¡¯t have much money in your pockets, right? You will have to pay a few hundred to go downtown by taxi! Go and let me give you a ride for a while. No matter how much you save, you still save money.¡±

    As he passed the luggage to the driver who had got out of the car, Ling Changshun waved his hand in high spirits and said resolutely.

    Ding Ning was a little attracted by the suggestion. ¡°This guy talks insolently and likes showing off, but he has a really good heart. I guess that he must have recalled his hardships when he came to Yan Jing to work in the past years, so he is kind.¡±

    If he were a migrant worker, he would probably get in his car, but unfortunately, the invisible Yagyuu Asamayu was still behind him, and it was not convenient to get in his car. Instantly, he waved his hand and said as he smiled, ¡°Boss Lin, thank you. I¡¯ve known your kind wish, but you may go now, and let¡¯s see each other if there is such luck.¡±

    ¡°Oh, little boy, why are you so stubborn? Anyway, we both need to go to downtown and let me give you a ride. Where are you going? If we are not heading in the same direction, I will drop you, and you can go and take the subway yourself.¡±

    Lin Changshun did want to give him a ride and enjoy his admiring look, but he would never drive other dozens of kilometers to drop Ding Ning in his destination. After hesitating for a while, he decided to drop him in his own destination, or he would have to waste so much oil.

    ¡°Screech...¡±

    At this moment, a series of sudden braking sounds came. Watching by stretching his head out of the window of the car, Liu Changshun said enviously, ¡°Damn, what a bigshot! So many luxury cars!¡±

    He saw more than ten luxury cars parked on the side of the road, including a Bentley, Ferrari, Porsche, Lamborghini, Bugatti Veyron, Maserati...

    None of them was valued less than a million. No wonder the small boss like Lin Changshun was envious. He could only act as a sessful man in front of migrant workers, but he was nothingpared with the owners of these luxury cars.

    ¡°Brother-inw!¡±

    After only ncing at them, Ding Ning did not pay any attention to them anymore, ready to stop a taxi, but he turned around to watch as he heard a surprised call.

    Ding Ning saw that a muscr young man got out of the first one of the luxury cars, waved his hand to him again and again, and walked over quickly.

    ¡°Why are you here, Huzi?¡±

    Surprised, Ding Ning walked over.

    ¡°Sister Xiaoyao called mest night. Brother-inw, I knew you woulde to Yan Jing today, so I specially came to pick you up, but I did not expect to run into small trouble on the way. Then, I came here a littlete. Fortunately, I came in time.¡±

    Smiling broadly, Huzi came over and hugged Ding Ning hard.

    Ding Ning then understood but could not help having a wry smile. ¡°Why make such trouble for you? I only came to deal with a small matter.¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw, you look down upon me? When youe to Yan Jing, we sisters and brothers must treat you to dinner! Otherwise, if Sister Nuo learns it, she will scold us for poorly treating her beloved husband, won¡¯t she?¡±

    No one knew when Mosquito ran over. Smiling, she took the arm of Huzi and made a joke.

    ¡°Hello, Brother-inw!¡±

    More than ten young men and women got out of their cars, and one could find that they had extraordinary backgrounds at first sight. At the moment, they came over and studied Ding Ning with curiosity. Ding Ning did not know who led them to call in unison, but he blushed and replied instantly, ¡°Hello, everyone!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, brother-inw. I have reserved a dining room in Yan Jing Hotel. Let¡¯s go and eat first, and then arrange other events.¡±

    Huzi held Ding Ning¡¯s arm with his, but suddenly turned to Lin Changshun who had opened his mouth as wide as an O shape, and asked with confusion, ¡°Brother-inw, this is your friend?¡±

    ¡°Uh, he is a friending here with me by taking the same ne, and he is very kind. Boss Lin, would you minding with us?¡±

    Ding Ning spoke to Lin Changshun loudly.

    ¡°No, no, you guys just enjoy yourselves, enjoy yourselves. Hehe, I¡¯m leaving now! Drive! Drive!¡±

    Lin Changshun felt that his face was burning and it turned scarlet. Looking at these luxury cars, he knew that he could not afford to build ties with the people with such status and asked his driver to drive fast as if he was on an escape.

    Remembering his ridicule of Ding Ning moments ago, he could not help feeling quite afraid and did not know if Ding Ning would retaliate against him.

    So, he put on a long face, but kept cursing him with ¡°fuck¡± in his mind. ¡°Damn, you are a bigshot who would be picked up by luxury cars, but why did you go to stop a taxi? Then, I wrongly evaluated you and became ashamed! Those who are rich but y the poor to humiliate others are the most annoying!¡±

    ¡°Boss, who is that young man we met just now? He knows so many children from rich and powerful families. It is surprising! If you can make friends with these people, ourpany will be much more prosperous.¡±

    When he saw that Ding Ning was taken by Huzi and his friends to a luxury car from the rear-view mirror, the driver said with admiration.

    Lin Changshun trembled from head to toe and had troubled expressions. ¡°Right! If I can make friends with those youths, I will be able to get any decoration project only by saying a few words!¡±

    Thus, he felt so much regret. ¡°If I had already known the young man is so noble and had got on well with him, perhaps we would have been able to be friends.

    ¡°s, unfortunately, it is toote to say anything. In the future, I will never be self-righteous or snobbish. In this world, so many rich people like ying the poor to humiliate others!¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw, let¡¯s go and eat first. How do you want to enjoy your time in the afternoon? Let me arrange it.¡±

    Huzi drove the Bentley, and Mosquito who was in the co-driver¡¯s seat turned around and said to Ding Ning sitting at the back.

    ¡°You guys just need to be busy with your own affairs in the afternoon because I¡¯m going to visit the National Ministry of Health to see Minister Jiang.¡±

    As he answered the question, Ding Ning held the little hand of Yagyuu Asamayu sitting beside him and thought silently, ¡°How can I deal with Money Bag when I have lunch?¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s drink less at noon, and let¡¯s enjoy ourselves at night.¡±

    Huzi said in high spirits.

    ¡°What about you two? Have you set the date?¡±

    Ding Ning asked smilingly.

    Taking a looking at the grinning Huzi, Mosquito said a little shyly, ¡°His parents and my parents have met each other and set the date on the New Year.¡±

    ¡°Ah, congrattions!¡±

    Ding Ning congratted them sincerely, but when he counted the days, he could not help knitting his brows and said, ¡°Today is already November 4, and no much time is left! Why are you in such a hurry?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, we have no choice. Brother-inw, I¡¯ll be a father, hahaha!¡±

    Huzi grinned quite proudly, making Mosquito so ashamed that she pinched him on the waist.

    Ding Ning was suddenly aware of it and said happily, ¡°Two happy eventse one after the other! Hahaha, good, I will be at your wedding by then.¡±

    ¡°Also Sister Nuo and Xiaoyao. You shoulde together by then.¡±

    Mosquito caressed her belly which had not yet been shown to be pregnant, and her brows and eyes which were full of the joy of happiness gave off the light of motherly love.

    ¡°Brother-inw, your medical skills are brilliant, so take an examination of Mosquito.¡±

    Huzi entreated, with his brows full of deep joy, and Mosquito turned around and looked at him with anticipation.

    ¡°No problem. Let me take a look.¡±

    Ding Ning took Mosquito¡¯s wrist and felt her pulse. With the Absolute Touchunched, he began to examine Mosquito¡¯s condition bit by bit.

    ¡°How is it? Is the child healthy? Male or female?¡±

    Huzi asked a little nervously.

    Ding Ning did not know whether he shouldugh or cry and said, ¡°Everything is normal, and Mosquito is very healthy. She has only been pregnant for a month, and the infant hasn¡¯t taken shape yet, so how can I know it is a male or female?¡±

    ¡°Well, this guy prefers boys to girls, and he always wants a boy.¡±

    Mosquito rolled her eyes at Huzi unhappily and said coyly.

    Huzi gave a wry smile. ¡°As long as I can be together with you, I don¡¯t care about giving birth to boys or girls, but my old-fashioned grandpa always wants a boy and keeps nagging about it in my ear every day.¡±

    ¡°Then, do you mean that your family will not be happy if I give birth to a girl?¡±

    Mosquito raised her brows, put on a serious expression, and said angrily.

    ¡°How could it be? Boys or girls, they are the same to me. At most, we can give birth to more children. Give birth to a boy and let¡¯s stop my grandpa from nagging.¡±

    Huzi coaxed her instantly and spoke of his solution. It seemed that his grandfather valued boys so much more than girls.

    ¡°Do you think I am a pig? Give birth to more children? I hate the idea so much! I won¡¯t! You are free to choose anyone to bear children for you!¡±

    Mosquito rolled her eyes at him with charms. Clearly, she agreed to his solution, but she still objected to it orally and insincerely.

 Chapter 484 - Being Followed

    <h4>Chapter 484 Being Followed</h4>

    ¡°Whom can I find to bear children? I can only find my family¡¯s dearest wife to do it!¡±

    Huzi ttered Mosquito with smiles, and she smiled quite happily.

    ¡°What a show of conjugal love! I give you full credit.¡±

    Looking at their endless show of love, Ding Ning felt helpless and bantered with a smile.

    ¡°Hehe, Brother-inw, sorry, I forgot you are still here!¡±

    Huzi scratched the back of his head in a simple and honest manner, but what he said made others speechless, so that Mosquito was dissatisfied, red at him, and scolded, ¡°What are you talking about? It seems that our brother-inw is so unnoticeable.¡±

    Ding Ning was sullen. ¡°Can the couple talk sensibly?¡±

    ¡°Dad, someone is following us.¡±

    Suddenly, Yagyuu Asamayu¡¯s brainwave came into his brain.

    ¡°Someone is following us? How could it be? By the way, I¡¯ve told you that you should call me elder brother and don¡¯t call me dad, haven¡¯t I?¡±

    Surprised, Ding Ning turned around to look back. Behind the car were all the luxury cars of Huzi¡¯s friends, and how could someone follow them?

    ¡°Dad... elder brother, someone is following us indeed. Someone has been following us since we left the airport and is still following us now. It is a ck car.¡±

    Yagyuu Asamayu said firmly.

    Ding Ning did not doubt her judgment at all. Previously as the ck-robed man, Money Bag had a keen perception that was much better than that of an ordinary person; otherwise, the situation that no one had ever found her during the time she lurked in Ninghai for several years would not have appeared.

    ¡°But who on earth is following us? The person ising for Huzi or me?

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯vee to Yan Jing! I have no enemies here, and the person should note for me, right?

    ¡°If the persones for Huzi, I must give him a reminder as a friend.

    He opened a window of the car and looked far back. When the group of cars turned at a bend, he saw a Ford Raptor, which was not far from or near thest car of the group.

    Instantly, he asked, ¡°Huzi, have you had grudges with anyone recently?¡±

    ¡°No! Recently, I have been busy with my wedding, and I haven¡¯t even gone out to y much. How could I have had grudges with anyone? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Huzi asked with confusion, and Mosquito also turned around to look at him with confusion.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just found that we¡¯ve been followed by someone since we left the airport, but I don¡¯t know who the persones for. This is the first time I¡¯vee to Yan Jing, and I don¡¯t have enemies. It¡¯s impossible for the person toe for me, right?¡±

    Ding Ning was also confused and exined patiently.

    ¡°Ah, did you make a mistake? Perhaps, the person and we are just driving in the same direction.¡±

    Huzi said with some disbelief. After all, they were a group of cars. How could someone follow them boldly?

    ¡°Maybe!¡±

    Ding Ning said without showing his attitude. No matter what, he was not afraid of being followed. He had reminded Huzi, but whether he believed him or not was none of his business.

    ¡°Fuck, we are followed indeed. Brother-inw, how did you find it? You are so great!¡±

    Without uttering a word, Huzi especially looked at the rear. Without even caring about changing their route, he took a big turn and found the Ford Raptor had been behind them, so he realized that what Ding Ning said was true.

    ¡°Unintentionally, I saw that Ford Raptor was behind us in the airport and thought it was only a coincidence in the beginning, but when I opened the window of the car to breathe air just now, I identally found that it was still behind us, and then I realized that something was not right.¡±

    Ding Ning did not feel ashamed of taking the credit to him from Money Bag at all.

    ¡°Fuck, who is that person? How bold! The person dares to follow us, and I must teach him a lesson!¡±

    Huzi had a low profile in their circle in the past, but since he could y around with others in the top circle, it was enough to prove his extraordinary family background, and he was not that weak evenpared with Dai Zhefeng.

    Especially after Xiao Nuo and Xiaoyao stayed in Ninghai and Dai Zhefeng joined the army, he seemed to be the leader in the circle. Besides that, he finally got a wife as he had wished, so his aspiration had be much higher.

    ¡°What do you want to do? If he likes to follow us, let him do it. In broad daylight, I don¡¯t think he can make terrible waves. Our brother-inw is in Yan Jing today, so don¡¯t make trouble, okay?¡±

    Seeing Huzi take out his walkie-talkie, Mosquito knew that he wanted to contact the members in the circle to punish that Ford Raptor and stopped him immediately.

    Pregnant and about to get married, now she really didn¡¯t want to cause unnecessary trouble and was afraid that Huzi would naively get involved in some ident.

    Otherwise, she, who always wanted to stir up trouble in the past, would have apuded to instigate Huzi to enjoyably toy with that guy a long time ago.

    She knew that all those in their circle werewless guys. If they knew that they were being followed, she was afraid that the Ford Raptor would end up in a deadly traffic ident.

    This was not a serious incident and it could be suppressed by their powerful families, but since she got pregnant, her character had changed dramatically¡ªwhat she more wanted was peace, hoping to get more blessings to the child in her belly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. We still don¡¯t know who hees for. When we arrive at the ce, let¡¯s see if he will still follow us.¡±

    When he found Huzi was a little angry and was afraid that they would quarrel, he instantly did the peacemaking.

    Huzi frowned and did not insist, but he was still sulky. ¡°Fuck, who on earth is the person? What does he want by following us?¡±

    ¡°Maybe he follows us only because he has never seen car groups and is curious.¡±

    Ding Ning just let it go only by saying a few words, but he knew that the reason would never be so simple. Pitifully, he really had no idea about who the person came for.

    ¡°s, if I had known this, I would have asked Xiaojin and Xiaocui toe. With them, I would have saved lots of trouble.¡±

    Thinking of this, Ding Ning suddenly had an idea. ¡°Oh, how could I forget the Magic Mosquitoes? Since they swallowed the Blood Scorpion King of Wu Tianxiest time, they have fallen asleep and evolved again.¡±

    The Magic Mosquitoes just woke up on the ne just now. They had be smaller and smaller, but they were blood-red and translucent from head to tail. If they remained motionless, they were like a small piece of ruby. Although their color made them quite noticeable, they could still manage to watch a car silently if given a little camouge.

    Ding Ningmunicated with the Magic Mosquitoes in the spiritual connection, and the three Magic Mosquitoespeted with one another for the chance to carry out the task. After the fiercepetition and even brutal fights, the winner Magic Mosquito happily flew out from an opened crack of the window and lurked in the ck Raptor soon.

    What only disappointed him was that the Magic Mosquitoes had not gone through the gene modification, and he only asked them to know he was their master by raising them with his essential blood.

    Not like his other pets with intelligence that he could use their visual angles, he could only get information through its description¡ªthere were two people in the car, a bald head and a gentleman with a pair of sses, but they remained silent all the time and only drove to follow them.

    Ding Ning pondered, ¡°Do I need to modify the gene of the Magic Mosquitoes so that it will be more convenient for them to do the surveince job in the future?¡± As soon as he got this idea, he summoned one Magic Mosquito to his hand and went to change its gene secretly.

    Finding that Ding Ning did not speak anything, Huzi and Mosquito also kept silent. Mosquito did not want Huzi to make trouble because she was afraid that their wedding date would be dyed by an ident that might appear.

    Yet, Huzi did not think this way and felt very ashamed. ¡°It is the first time my brother-inw hase to Yan Jing, but he is followed. No doubt, the person does not take me the host so seriously.¡±

    Although Mosquito did not want him to make trouble, he had made up his mind. ¡°When we arrive at the ce, I must teach the follower a lesson!¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, even if my brother-inw does not say anything, he will look down upon me in his heart. ¡®When I came to your Yan Jing, I was followed as soon as I left the airport. What a joke!¡¯¡±

    This was the first time Ding Ning had visited Yan Jing. When he saw the arrays of tall buildings along the way, the clean and wide roads, the reasonableyout of the city, as well as the traces of the past of the mottled antique buildings that shed past asionally, he felt the ancient, noble, elegant, grand, and magnificent vicissitudes the whole city brought him, as if the historical and cultural atmosphere had juste to him.

    He could not helpplimenting it in his mind. ¡°It deserves to be a city where six dynasties chose to build their capitals because it has enough historical essence. Compared with Ninghai, a city with the architectural character ofbining the Chinese and Western styles and a strong business atmosphere, this city is quite different.¡±

    All kinds of vehicles moved ceaselessly on the wide streets, pedestrians came and went along the pavements, and the army of bikes bustled with activity on the slownes. It was a scene of vitality, showing the prosperity and grandeur of the city.

    They wasted a lot of time by taking the long detour. When they arrived at Yan Jing Hotel, it was nearly one o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    Standing at the entrance of the hotel, Ding Ning felt passionate. Although he had been at many five-star hotels before, this grand luxury hotel with a long history in front of him still made him generate a strong sense of pride and belonging.

    Yan Jing Hotel, located on Chang¡¯an Avenue in the city center and next to Wangfujing Commercial Street, offered more than 700 tall, spacious, luxurious, and elegant guestrooms with various specifications and was decorated by a designbining reality and romance, the strong and lively hues, the unrestrained and grandyout, and the beautiful lines close to the ones in nature, giving every guest staying here a luxurious,fortable and noble experience.

    It might not be the best one among the five-star hotels, but it must be the one which enjoyed the best location and the most convenient condition for transportation in the industry.

    Those who came here were either foreign heads of state or foreign VIP guests and important government officials. Huzi had reserved a room for Ding Ning in the VIP building, but Ding Ning did not ask about the price. He estimated that it was no less than 3,000-4,000 a day, but this was only a piece of cake for a man with such a family like Huzi, so he did not try to refuse.

    Walking into the room and taking a look, Ding Ning felt very satisfied and put down his backpack. After washing his face, he went to eat with Huzi.

    With the idea of eating near, Huzi arranged to make do with Tanjia cuisine in the restaurant of Yan Jing Hotel at noon.

    ¡°By the way, Huzi, one of my sisters is in Yan Jing on a business trip, and she knows I¡¯vee and is waiting for me at the main entrance of the hotel. Let me pick her up.¡±

    Since he really did not have other ways, Ding Ning had to arrange Yagyuu Asamayu to show up like this. Anyway, he could not see the follower at his heels drool on the side as he ate and drank to his heart¡¯s content.

    ¡°No problem. Let me go with you.¡±

    Huzi did not mind it and went together with Ding Ning. After all, the big room he reserved was even quite enough to amodate 24 diners.

    ording to Ding Ning¡¯s instruction, Yagyuu Asamayu had waited at the gate in advance and then apanied Ding Ning in such a righteous manner.

    When Huzi saw Yagyuu Asamayu taking Ding Ning¡¯s arm intimately, his expression became extremely strange, and he thought darkly, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether Sister Nuo will break his leg if she learns that my brother-inw takes a beauty with him in Yan Jing.¡±

    More than ten Yan Jing Childes and Misses all sat well-behaved in the box of the restaurant, waiting for the arrival of Huzi and Ding Ning with anticipation.

    They had long known the name of this ¡°brother-inw¡± who could make Big Sister the Witch submit, so they all wanted to see him as soon as possible and then tell what kind of person he really was.

    It was true that these haughty Yan Jing Childes anddies were not hostile to Ding Ning at all. Instead, they wanted to know him with kind wishes, but the credit should be given to Huzi and Mosquito because they had highlyplimented him.

    After returning to Yan Jing from Ninghai, they praised Ding Ning excessively and even told them that Dai Zhefeng admitted he was not as good as Ding Ning.

    Therefore, Ding Ning¡¯s reputation had begun to spread in the upper circle of Yan Jing even before he arrived here, and these Childes anddies in Xiao Nuo¡¯s circle had admired the mythologized ¡°brother-inw¡± for a long time.

 Chapter 485 - Zhao Zifeng

    <h4>Chapter 485 Zhao Zifeng</h4>

    ¡°A typical example of a hero saving a beauty! He saved the Witch from the gangsters and put her behind him unhesitatingly to stop her from being shot, and he did not die even after being shot dozens of times.¡±

    Thinking about Ding Ning¡¯s heroic deed, these Childes, who lived in the world of wine and women and enjoyed the life of humiliating others here and there all the time, felt that their blood boiled with righteous indignation. ¡°This is what a real hero and a real man should do! Apparently, this is numerous times better than pompously humiliating others with family backgrounds as support!¡±

    Hearing this, those Ladies had romance in their eyes, admired Xiao Nuo a great deal, and even wished that they had been kidnapped by the gangsters and saved by the tall and handsome young man. ¡°How romantic it would have been!¡± It would have been enough to show it off for a lifetime.

    They had roughly nced at Ding Ning just now. As Huzi said, he was very tall and handsome, though his crumpled clothes damaged his image a lot.

    But they were not Lin Changshun the upstart who could not see through the real quality. At first sight, they knew that the unnoticeable clothes even without a brand were actually quite valuable and were specially tailored by an Italian master of handmade clothes.

    Subconsciously, they neglected Ding Ning¡¯s status and background and regarded him as a child from the same big family as them.

    The truth was that the big families in Yang Jing were in the center of politics and looked powerful and domineering, but in fact, a few families with a long history were not a bit weaker than the aristocratic families in Yan Jing.

    Examples were the Murong Family in Gusu, the An Family in Dongshan, the Hai Family in Shudu, the He Family in Yuezhou, and so on. Although they did not live in Yan Jing and were far away from the ¡°court¡±, no one could dare to ignore their cultivation of culture and their power.

    Yet, they had never heard of the big family with the surname Ding, but low-profile families which only made money silently were many in the world, and they did not think that Ding Ning, who could afford to wear the handmade clothes, was an ordinary person from a powerless family.

    Of course, no matter how good their impression of Ding Ning was, since he hade to Yan Jing, they would naturally prepare a harmless awkward situation for him¡ªanyway, they must make him drunk.

    Although Mosquito said that Ding Ning would be busy in the afternoon, these Childes were unwilling to let him off and imed that if their brother-inw did not drink heartily, that was not the way of Yan Jing people to entertain guests.

    Mosquito had no choice but to send a text message to Huzi secretly, asking Ding Ning to get mentally prepared.

    Huzi also had a little headache. Although he seemed to have be the leader in the circle after Dai Zhefeng joined the army, the title had not been granted yet, and it was not suitable for him to suppress them forcefully, so he had to tell it to Ding Ning with a grimace.

    Ding Ning did not mind it and waved his hand, asking him not to be worried. ¡°The Spiritual Energy can get rid of alcohol, so I can drink as much as I want! Want to make me drunk? No way!¡±

    When Ding Ning walked in with Yagyuu Asamayu after Huzi, these arrogant Childes and Ladies all stood up to show their respect by looking at them.

    When she suddenly saw these people stand up, Yagyuu Asamayu, who had a child¡¯s character, shrank her neck in fear and tugged the corner of Ding Ning¡¯s clothes timidly, looking like a poor kid.

    Tofort her, Ding Ning patted her arm, then he held her little hand, and nodded at these people with a smile.

    Immediately, the crowd looked at him in awe. ¡°Fuck, this brother-inw is fierce enough, for he dares to attend the feast with his mistress boldly when Big Sister is absent. Indeed, he is a fierce man!¡±

    This gave them so much imagination. ¡°Has Big Sister fallen to the point of doing things as the attitudes of the ¡®brother-inw¡¯ direct? Or how can the brother-inw be so bold?¡±

    Ding Ning had no idea about what they thought. Yagyuu Asamayu heavily relied on him and must hold him in her arms even when she went to sleep. Compared with the skin-to-skin contact, hand-holding was nothing, and he did not care about it at all.

    ¡°Thank everyone for picking me up today, and I feel very sorry about it. Then, to express my gratitude, let me drain the cup first.¡±

    Ding Ning found that these people of more than a dozen had opened a box of Moutai liquor a long time before, and they were eying him with hostility, so he knew that drinking was indispensable today. If he could not shock them, they would never let him go.

    Simply giving up the excuse of going to deal with something in the afternoon, he opened a bottle of Moutai and directly gulped it down like drinking boiled water in the shocked eyes of the crowd.

    As for going to the National Ministry of Health to meet Minister Jiang in the afternoon, he did not worry at all. With the Spiritual Energyunched, he could get rid of the liquorpletely in just a few minutes. In order to avoid being found on the spot when he expelled the liquor, he transferred the liquor to the Mermaid Space directly.

    ¡°Fuck, the brother-inw is really awesome. Let me admire him first.¡±

    A tall and strong young man of 25 or 26 apuded and said with great admiration.

    ¡°Pa, pa, pa!¡±

    All the people apuded to show their respect, and a very good-looking youngdy even leered at Ding Ning.

    ¡°Brother-inw, then, let me give you an introduction. These are all brothers and sisters who hang around with Sister Nuo. This is Li Zhe, his grandfather is...¡±

    Huzi began to introduce as he held the young man.

    Ding Ning acted heroically. Whoever was introduced, he would pour two sses of liquor, one for the person and one for himself.

    This was the ss with a volume of 150g. In total, there were 17 people. Apart from Huzi, Mosquito, and Yagyuu Asamayu, there were still 13 people. After all the people were introduced, the box of Moutai liquor was drunk up, though no one had eaten anything.

    The crowd had been scared shitless by his great drinking capacity. Inwardly, Ding Ning was shocked by their backgrounds. Among these guys, the one with the lowest background was the child of a deputy mayor of Yan Jing. Clearly, Yan Jing was a municipality directly under the Central Government, and its deputy mayor was equivalent to a cadre on the sub-ministerial level; the one with the highest background was a refreshing pretty girl, whose grandpa was even a sub-national leader.

    Thus, he muttered secretly, ¡°What on earth is the background of Xiao Nuo so that she can hang around with these top-level Childes? Presently, these people seem to regard Huzi as their leader. That¡¯s to say, his background is not ordinary, either, and the family of Mosquito is on the same level as his, which means that her family is surely not ordinary, either.

    ¡°But now is not the time to think about these matters, and let me shock these Childes first.¡± Ding Ning said calmly, ¡°The liquor is up. Let¡¯s ask for two more boxes and keep drinking until we are satisfied.¡±

    Seeing that he would not stop until he made all of them drunk, these diners at the table were scared. ¡°Don¡¯t do that! Brother-inw, let¡¯s eat something. Eat something, okay?¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw, I¡¯m convinced, okay? You really have, have a great drinking capacity for liquor! A drinking god! Well, I can¡¯t drink anymore.¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw, let¡¯s end it like this at noon, shall we? Everyone, eat more, and let¡¯s hold a good party tonight.¡±

    ...

    These Childes could drink lots of liquor, but their stomachs churned and were ufortable after they gulped down 150g of liquor without eating anything. With drunk red color on their faces, they waved their hands repetitively to admit defeat and were unwilling to drink anymore no matter what.

    This was not a joke. It was a box of six bottles of Moutai liquor, but most of it was drunk by Ding Ning, and his expression had not changed at all. If two more boxes were ordered and they still had the courage to drink, they wanted to die!

    Therefore, after Ding Ning sessfully deterred the crowd, everyone began to drink tea instead of liquor, and they chatted as they ate in quite a harmonious atmosphere.

    A few who had been scared all pondered, ¡°Do I need to find an excuse not to attend the night party? Damn, this brother-inw is so scaring!¡± If they tried to drink as much as Ding Ning wished, they would get poisoned by alcohol.

    After they drank a few rounds and ate lots of food, Li Zhe¡¯s drunkenness disappeared, and he exchanged his position with Huzi, sat beside Ding Ning, and said smilingly, ¡°Brother-inw, I will treat you to dinner tonight, and you muste!¡±

    ¡°Li Zhe, what the fuck do you mean? I¡¯ve ordered dinner at Shengzeyuan Restaurant for the party tonight, and you are going to rece me to do it!¡±

    Huzi scolded him with a smile and said jokingly.

    ¡°No, Huzi, you can¡¯t go to Shengzeyuan Restaurant. I¡¯ve received the news that someone is going to trouble the brother-inw tonight.¡±

    Li Zhe heaved a sigh and holding the shoulder of Huzi, whispered in his ear.

    Ding Ning had very sharp ears. Hearing this, he was stunned and then eavesdropped quietly.

    ¡°Who the fuck is the person with the courage to trouble the brother-inw?¡±

    Hearing these words, Huzi became angry but asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Who else can he be? You know, that man swore to marry nobody except Big Sister. When the brother-inw was in Ninghai, he couldn¡¯t do anything, but when the brother-inw is now in Yan Jing, do you think he will miss the chance?¡±

    Li Zhe said softly but helplessly.

    Huzi¡¯s expression changed, and he clenched his fists silently and growled, ¡°Fuck, how did he know I will hold the party in Shengzeyuan? And how did he know the brother-inw hase?¡±

    ¡°Are you drunk? Shengzeyuan is the property of their family. Is it difficult for him to know that if he wants? As for how he learned the news that the brother-inw has arrived in Yan Jing, you should take the me. You directly shared the news on your WeChat Moments before midnightst night, and it was spread from person to person numerous times. Who doesn¡¯t know it?¡±

    Li Zhe rolled his eyes unhappily.

    Huzi blushed and scratched his head with embarrassment. ¡°My God, how could I forget that? Well, let¡¯s go to another spot tonight.¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s just go to Shengzeyuan tonight. What¡¯sing wille, and I have no habit to avoid anyone.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s indifferent voice came and stunned Huzi and Li Zhe.

    ¡°Brother-inw, I know you have an excellent fighting ability, but this is Yan Jing, and the excellent fighting ability alone can¡¯t solve the problem. Zhao Zifeng is a member of the Zhao Family! This person is domineering and has no bottom line in doing things.¡±

    Li Zhe tried hard to persuade him. Apparently, he was extremely afraid of Zhao Zifeng.

    ¡°The Zhao Family? Is it very powerful? How many Zhao Families are there in Yan Jing?¡±

    Ding Ning pondered silently as his eyes glinted. ¡°I remember that the engagement the family of Shen Muqing set for her seems to be with a Zhao Family, but I don¡¯t know if Zhao Zifeng is a member of that Zhao Family.¡±

    ¡°There are more than a dozen Zhao Families of different sizes in Yan Jing, but the most powerful one is Zhao Zifeng¡¯s Zhao Family, which is in its golden time now, ranked the top among the aristocratic families.¡±

    Li Zhe exined patiently.

    ¡°Aristocratic families?¡±

    Ding Ning asked with a little confusion, ¡°What aristocratic families?¡±

    Li Zhe supported his jaw with one hand and exined helplessly, ¡°You even don¡¯t know aristocratic families, brother-inw?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! This is the first time I¡¯vee to Yan Jing. How can I know that?¡±

    Ding Ning did not take it seriously and picked a piece of sweet and sour pork rib for Yagyuu Asamayu because she liked it.

    ¡°The powerful families in Yan Jing that are divided into four sses from the highest to the lowest are: Great Families, Aristocratic Families, Famous Families, and Prestigious ns. The Zhao Family is ranked the top in the second ss, and it is expected to turn into a Great Family. Do you think whether it is powerful or not?¡±

    Li Zhe said patiently and kindly, hoping to persuade Ding Ning to change his idea. ¡°Zhao Zifeng is not the sessor of the owner of the Zhao Family, but he is an outstanding figure in the fourth generation of the Zhao Family. If his cousin Zhao Zilong, the first Childe in Yan Jing, were not so excellent, the owner¡¯s position of the Zhao Family would belong to nobody but him, but the Zhao Family still values him quite much.¡±

    Huzi kept silent on the side. ording to the guide of his character, he did not want Ding Ning to withdraw; otherwise, if the small Zhao Zifeng could make Ding Ning retreat, how could he match his Big Sister?

    But when he heard the name of Zhao Zilong, hisplexion changed¡ªhis brows were knitted tightly.

    ¡°Zhao Zifeng and Zhao Zilong are at odds, but they are members of the Zhao Family, after all. If my brother-inw does p Zhao Zifeng in the face, will the Zhao Family leave the matter at that?¡±

    Thinking of this, he changed his idea again, wanting to persuade Ding Ning not to confront Zhao Zifeng with toughness. Zhao Zifeng was not scaring, but the Zhao Family was.

 Chapter 486 - Linnaeus

    <h4>Chapter 486 Linnaeus</h4>

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s end it like this at noon. I¡¯ll be the host to treat all of you to dinner at Shengzeyuan this evening, and I¡¯ll be waiting for you toe at seven o¡¯clock. If you have a good opinion of me, pleasee.¡±

    Before Huzi opened his mouth, Ding Ning rose to his feet calmly and said indifferently.

    ¡°Brother-inw, I...¡±

    Huzi was anxiously about to say something, but Ding Ning stopped him by waving his hand and said firmly, ¡°Trust me.¡±

    Huzi felt that his blood surged excitedly. ncing at Mosquito, he found that her eyes were firm, so he said heroically at once, ¡°Okay, Mosquito and I will be there this evening.¡±

    ¡°No problem, brother-inw, since you want to go, I would go with you even if it were a den of tigers.¡±

    Li Zhe was a brave man and showed his attitude with a smile instantly.

    ¡°Fuck, I¡¯ve thought that the jerk Zhao Zifeng is unpleasant to the eye for a long time. Brother-inw, I¡¯ll go and drink the alcohol on your treat.¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw, since it is your treat, I, Jianghua, will go to the party, and I won¡¯t go back tonight until I get drunk.¡±

    ¡°Hee, hee, when Big Sister and Childe Dai were here, I was not afraid of anyone. Although they are not here now, I still have the guts to go to dinner.¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw, you are so handsome. Even for this reason alone, I will also go and drink tonight!¡±

    ¡°Who are we Demon Girl Gang afraid of? I am a little afraid of Zhao Zilong, but I¡¯m not afraid of Zhao Zifeng. I will be there this evening.¡±

    ...

    At this moment, everyone at the scene knew the whole story, waving their fists indignantly, and promised to go to the party in the evening.

    Although several of them had some fear, since others had promised to go, they would look too ashamed if they dared not to go.

    Thinking further, they drew this conclusion: Even if Zhao Zifeng was domineering, they only went to eat something at a party, and they believed that he would not easily offend all the people present. Anyway, the Zhao Family had not yet reached the level of ruling everything.

    The final result was that apart from Ding Ning and Yagyuu Asamayu, all the 15 people at the scene agreed to attend the party.

    Ding Ning happily took Yagyuu Asamayu away. No matter how many of these people could go in the end, now they showed him enough respect at least. This was also a touchstone for him to judge if it was worthwhile to be close friends with them. Indeed, he was picky about making friends.

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s friends were not necessarily his friends. ¡°Can the friends who fool around together because of profits stand the test?¡±

    ¡°Dad, the lobster sashimi tasted very good just now, didn¡¯t it?¡±

    Yagyuu Asamayu followed Ding Ning into the elevator like a little child. Wearing a drooling expression, she pouted and said.

    ¡°If you want to eat, I¡¯ll take you to eat enough when we go back. But why don¡¯t you listen to me? Do you forget again that I asked you to call me brother?¡±

    Ding Ning did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°This girl is a Fuso person and is used to eating sashimi. Just now, I especially ordered a piece of lobster sashimi for her, and she just bears it in mind.¡±

    ¡°Oh, brother!¡±

    Yagyuu Asamayu pouted and entangled her legs like vines as if she had lost all her bones and kept twisting in a strange way like a maggot.

    Ding Ning stared at the scene surprisingly. ¡°I never expected this girl to be as soft as something boneless. This degree of softness is even better than that of Luoxue¡¯s yoga.¡±

    Suddenly, Ding Ning remembered the feeling that the seemingly boneless Luoxue made him feel sofortable in bed. Immediately, a me of lust appeared in his heart, and he thought shamelessly, ¡°It should also be veryfortable to bed Money Bag, right?¡±

    With a tinkle, the door of the elevator opened, and two blue-eyed blond foreigners came in and passed by Ding Ning, who was walking out.

    ¡°Excuse me, are you Mr. Ding Ning?¡±

    One of the foreigners, dressed in casual clothes, was tall and had a red-tipped nose without much hair suddenly got out of the elevator and ignoring the surprised eyes of hispanion, grabbed Ding Ning, and asked in a not influent Shenzhounguage.

    Ding Ning looked at him in surprise. ording to his memory, he seemed to have never seen this guy with a red-tipped nose and spoke in English, ¡°I am, and you know me?¡±

    ¡°Oh, my God, I did not expect to meet you here, and I was afraid I mistook you for someone else! Hello, Mr. Ding, let¡¯s me introduce myself. I am Carl Larson Linnaeus, an academician of Karolinska Institute...¡±

    After spending a long time nagging about his extremely redundant name, the red-nosed foreigner shrugged and said humorously, ¡°My name is a little long. I guess you can¡¯t remember it. Of course, you can call me Linnaeus.¡±

    When he found that his colleague had also walked out of the elevator, Linnaeus introducing hispanion while taking his arm, ¡°This is my colleague, Bachelor Anderson.¡±

    ¡°Hi, hello, I am Anderson!¡±

    Anderson beamed and stared at Ding Ning as his eyes glinted. ¡°I did not expect to meet Mr. Ding by chance here, and I thought that I would have to wait a few more days.¡±

    ¡°Bachelor Linnaeus and Bachelor Anderson, why do you stop me?¡±

    Ding Ning heard them talk for a long time, but he only learned that they were academicians of Karolinska Institute. As for the reason to stop him, he was still confused, and only a little vaguely guessed it but was not sure.

    ¡°Mr. Ding, can we go somewhere and have a chat while drinking coffee?¡±

    Linnaeus also seemed to think that it was inappropriate to talk about the thing here, and asked.

    ¡°Okay, or let¡¯s go to my room? As for coffee, we can call room service.¡±

    Ding Ning found that they looked sincere. After thinking about it for a moment, he invited him to his room to conduct a negotiation.

    Fortunately, what Huzi had reserved for him was a business suite, with a living room outside the room. After telling Yagyuu Asamayu to go and stay in the room, Ding Ning asked them to sit on the couch in the living room politely.

    Then, he called and asked the receptionist of the front desk to bring them two cups of coffee, while he just took out a tea box and some tea and poured a pot of tea water. As soon as the boiling water entered the teapot, the fragrance of the tea immediately wafted and filled the whole room.

    ¡°Oh, my God! Mr. Ding, what is this? Why is it so fragrant?¡±

    Linnaeus, who looked usually optimistic and seemed to be a good talker, sniffed with his red nose and asked with an exaggerated expression.

    ¡°This is the tea I stir-fried myself. Do two of you want to have a try?¡±

    Ding Ning fetched two cups and poured a cup for either of them.

    This tea was not an ordinary tea, but one made of 27 kinds of associated weeds, which he gathered from the ecological simted rainforest environment in the Green Field Vi, raised them for half a month with the spiritual aura he had collected by using the Spirit-gathering Charm, and finally stir-fried them with a special method.

    Although they were only weeds, they still had a trace of medicine because they were the associated nts of the herbs. In addition, they also had somewhat Spiritual Energy. Therefore, if an ordinary person drank it, they would absolutely be healthier and have a longer life.

    Initially, he was afraid that these weeds would take away the nutrients of the herbs, so he asked workers to get rid of the weeds. When finding that these weeds all got medicinal properties, he had an idea ¨C he stir-fried these weeds like tea leaves. It could be regarded as a way of making use of the waste.

    The method of stir-frying tea leaves had been recorded in the medical book Compendium of Vegetation. When he stir-fried them the first time, he used 36 kinds of weeds, but the tea leaves after the stir-frying process were a great failure because they were bitter and scorched the throat with a spicy vor.

    Later, he removed nine kinds of bitter-tasting wild grasses before they were fried sessfully. Although the taste was very good, the tea was not much different from ordinary tea leaves.

    After carefully pondering this again, he added some Cuihui juice to enhance the taste, then raised it with the Spiritual Energy for half a month, and finally stir-fried the tea sessfully, which was named ¡°Spiritual Emerald Tea.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my God, I have never drunk such good tea. It tastes fragrant as it enters the mouth, and its aftertaste is pure and good, giving the mouth lots of fragrance. Mr. Ding, where can I buy this tea?¡±

    Apparently, Anderson was a person who loved tea and could judge the quality of tea leaves by drinking them. As the first gulp went down, he kept praising the tea at once. Obviously, his Shenzhounguage standard was much better than Linnaeus¡¯s, for he even used Shenzhou idioms very appropriately.

    ¡°Apologies, this is the tea I stir-fried myself, and you can¡¯t buy it anywhere.¡±

    His words suddenly gave Ding Ning an inspiration. ¡°I can consider stir-frying tea leaves and sell them in the future!¡± But he gave up this idea soon.

    ¡°I can make money by simply doing any kind of business, and why do I have to consume so much energy to make these small sums of money? nting weeds for making tea leaves gains less than the loss.¡±

    Even if he hadrge amounts of raw materials, he did not feel like using his energy to stir-fry the tea. Anyway, he just produced some to drink for fun only with the idea of making use of the waste.

    ¡°I feel quite sorry. This tea is really so tasty. I feelfortable from head to foot as I drink a mouthful down as if all of my tiredness has disappeared without a trace. It¡¯s a pity if I can¡¯t drink itter.¡±

    Linnaeus drank up the tea water with a look of ecstasy and then refilled his cup. Now, he did not even bother to look at the coffee delivered by their room service.

    Ding Ning gave a helpless wry smile. ¡°I don¡¯t have much of this tea, either. Let¡¯s do this way. I will give either of you half a kilo as a gift in a while.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you so much! Dear Ding, I believe we will be good friends.¡±

    Linnaeus cried out happily. If all of them were not sitting on the sofa, he would definitely give Ding Ning a hug.

    ¡°Ding, thank you for your generosity. I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t drink such good tea in the future anymore. What you don¡¯t know is that I like Shenzhou¡¯s tea culture.¡±

    Compared with Linnaeus, Anderson was much more reserved. After extending his gratitude to Ding Ning, he also gave an exnation.

    ¡°I can understand. Those who like drinking tea will never tire of drinking the good tea he meets.¡±

    Ding Ning shrugged his shoulders and pretended to go into the room, but in fact, he took out two boxes of tea from the Mermaid Space.

    He did not lie to them. In total, he stir-fried about 15kg of the Spiritual Emerald Tea. He kept 5kg of tea for Xiaoniu and his colleagues, gave 1kg to her sister, who had taken it to her office and left 1.5kg at home to entertain guests.

    When he came to Yan Jing this time, he only brought 7.5kg, giving 1kg to Huzi and Mosquito and 1kg to Minister Jiang and leaving the rest to himself.

    Unexpectedly, the two foreigners took 1 kg at a time. This could be regarded as a gift he gave to them to build friendships.

    After all, he had guessed their purpose from their identities, so he was so generous. Anyway, he and the foreigners had not reached the degree of feeling like old friends at the first unexpected meeting.

    The Nobel Prize in Physics and Chemistry were evaluated by the Royal Swedish Academy of Sciences; the Literary Prize was evaluated by the Swedish Academy of Fine Arts; the Peace Prize was selected by the Norwegian Parliament; the Economic Award wasmissioned by the Royal Swedish Academy of Sciences; the Physiology or Medicine Prize was assessed by the Royal Swedish Academy of Caroline Medical College (Karolinska Institute).

    Each awarding unit had a Nobel Committeeposed of five people responsible for the selection work, and thismittee was changed every three years.

    The selection process was: Candidates rmended in each field of the Nobel Prize were epted from September to January 31 of the following year.

    Usually, 1,000-2,000 candidates were rmended each year, and those who were eligible for rmending candidates included: The previous Nobel Prize winners, members of the Nobel Committee, specially designated university professors, and specially invited professors of the Nobel Committee.

    This time was just the period of rmendation for Nobel Prize candidates. If Ding Ning did not guess wrong, Linnaeus and Anderson were members of the Nobel Committee for Medicine, and they had traveled thousands of miles to Yan Jing to inquire about the Rice Bean Oral Solution.

    But he was curious. ¡°The Rice Bean Oral Solution has not beenpletely sessful in clinical trials, and the state still keeps it a secret, so who on earth rmended me?¡±

    But Linnaeus did not make him wait too long before giving him the answer. The rmender was Academician Cao Jingsen of the Physiology and Medicine Department of the Shenzhou Academy of Sciences. Since he himself did not have the right to rmend candidates, he specifically called his friend Linnaeus and asked him to rmend Ding Ning personally.

 Chapter 487 - Meeting the Big Bosses

    <h4>Chapter 487 Meeting the Big Bosses</h4>

    In this respect, Ding Ning owed Academician Cao and Linnaeus an exceptionally great favor.

    But what he did not know was that this was not the idea of Academician Cao alone, but authorization of the state.

    After all, only 11 Shenzhou people had won the Nobel Prize in the whole of Shenzhou so far. Of these 11 people, only two had the Shenzhou nationality, and the other nine were all foreign Shenzhou people. How ironic and sorrowful the fact was!

    In order not to miss the Nobel Prize assessment of next year, when the trial process of the Rice Bean Oral Solution was elerated and entered the fourth clinical trial, the statemissioned Academician Cao to send an invitation to Linnaeus¡ªasking him to rmend Ding Ning as a candidate for the Nobel Prize in Medicine.

    Linnaeus and Academician Cao had a good personal rtionship, but it was a very rigorous matter to choose the Nobel Prize winners. It was not that one could be rmended so casually if someone was informed, so Linnaeus and Anderson came to Shenzhou together to learn about the Efficacy of Rice Bean Oral Solution, to make sure if Ding Ning could be nominated.

    They arrived two days earlier than Ding Ning. As two greatly renowned professors in the medical field, when they witnessed the Efficacy of Rice Bean Oral Solution, they had a lingering shock and also spoke highly of it ¨C the birth of the Rice Bean Oral Solution was andmark epoch-making great change. It would open a new chapter in the history of human medicine and be the terminator of antibiotics.

    The reason for them to stay in Yan Jing was that they desperately wanted to meet Ding Ning once. If Ding Ning had note, they would have decided to go to Ninghai to see him.

    Today, they had just finished lunch and were going to go around, but unexpectedly they met Ding Ning by chance. Thus, the scene that they had met a while ago appeared.

    Why did Linnaeus know Ding Ning? The reason was very simple: Vice-minister Jiang, who was responsible for receiving him, provided him with Ding Ning¡¯s photos and information to record the nomination and assessment.

    After learning the details, Ding Ning suddenly realized why he had toe to Yanjing to sign a letter of authorization ¨C he needed to meet the two foreigners Linnaeus and Anderson.

    In the following time, Linnaeus and Anderson inquired about the medicinal pharmacology of the Rice Bean, and Ding Ning answered whatever question they asked. When he borated on the functions of the two microorganisms, rice grains, and bean sprouts, the two medical professors were terribly shocked and shouted ¡°God¡± again and again.

    Linnaeus simply said that he would rmend him twice. This year he would rmend him for the discovery of the Rice Bean Microorganism; next year, he would do that for the Rich Bean Oral Solution. As for this, he specifically consulted Ding Ning.

    The Nobel Prize in Physiology or Medicine only had one special award every year. Ding Ning discovered the rice grains and bean sprouts, so he was able to win the Nobel Prize next year. The development of the Rich Bean Oral Solution could also help him get the Nobel Prize in Medicine the year after next. Therefore, Ding Ning could win the Nobel Prize in Medicine for two consecutive years.

    After careful consideration, Ding Ning agreed to his n. After all, the clinical trial of the Rich Bean Oral Solution had not ended. Now, it was indeed a little too early to be nominated. If any problems urred, that would be a joke.

    Mr. Hu had told him to prepare the thesis in advance a long time before, and Ding Ning had done enough preparation ¨C he had testified the function and experimental process of discovering rice and bean microorganisms with various detailed data.

    Now, he only needed to make a copy of the thesis, handed it to Linnaeus, and asked him to take it away. That was enough. He had given a copy of it to Lancet. After the thesis on the anesthesia of traditional Chinese medicine was published, it would be released.

    About the anesthesia of traditional Chinese medicine, the article would be published during these days. Once published, it would make unimaginable waves.

    When Ding Ning thought of this, his mouth turned up slightly. The anesthesia of traditional Chinese medicine was the first challenge to Western medicine, and he believed that it would definitely give Western countries headaches.

    But that was just small trouble, for the Rice Bean Oral Solution that would closely follow was the fatal stab to theplete change of the monopoly position of Western medicine, and it would put the titanic ship of Western medicine in a precarious situation.

    Subsequently, the emergence of the assimtion drug, a Chinese patent medicine, would be thest straw for traditional Chinese medicine to be recognized by the internationalmunity and ultimately defeat Western medicine.

    By then, the recovery of traditional medicine could be expected soon, though theprehensive recovery of Shenzhou culture still had to wait.

    Knowing that Ding Ning still had something to do in the afternoon, Linnaeus and Anderson, who had not fully expressed their views, reluctantly bid farewell. Of course, they never forgot to take away the tea Ding Ning gave them when they left.

    As for whether this was a bribe or not, Linnaeus was not worried, for he firmly believed that anyone who saw the functions of rice and bean microorganisms and the effect of oral solution, they would agree with him. Definitely, Ding Ning would be able to get the Nobel Prize in Medicine for two consecutive years this year and next. It had nothing to do with taking bribes.

    Moreover, the tea was stir-fried by Ding Ning himself. There was no market price about it, so it could only be regarded as a local specialty. A professor was also a human and also needed to get gifts, and there was no bribery at all.

    Ding Ning took a bath and changed his clothes. After negotiating with Yagyuu Asamayu for a long time, he did not get her persuaded and had to allow her to be invisible and follow him reluctantly.

    The ck Raptor, which had been following them from the airport to this ce now, was still parked in the parking lot of Yan Jing Hotel after Huzi and hispanions left. So, it was clear about who it came for.

    Ding Ning smiled with ridicule. It was only two ordinary people, so he did not take them seriously, but who was the one behind them? Ding Ning had a few guesses. Probably, it was Zhao Zifeng.

    However, he did not have time to deal with them now. When he left his room, heunched his Invisibility Skill, and two invisible people left Yan Jing Hotel silently.

    When passing the ck Raptor, Ding Ning saw that the two silly guys who were still eating bread and nibbling on ham sausages stared at the entrance and exit of the hotel, so he had some sympathy for them.

    At the entrance of the Forbidden City, Ding Ning walked around leisurely with his backpack on his back, looked at the touristsing and going, and wanted to go in and take a tour, but Minister Jiang had asked him to wait here, so it was not suitable for him to leave here.

    At the time of boredom, he received Minister Jiang¡¯s phone call. As he answered the phone, Ding Ning walked toward a Hongqi car on the roadside in the direction Minister Jiang told him.

    ¡°Get in the car!¡±

    Minister Jiang stuck out his head of the copilot¡¯s window and waved to him.

    Ding Ning thought that they were lucky. ¡°Fortunately, Minister Jiang sat in the co-pilot¡¯s seat. If he sat in the back row, Yagyuu Asamayu would have no room to sit.¡±

    When he got in the car, Minister Jiang gave him a smile but did not speak. Ding Ning greeted him but did not know what to say. After all, he was not familiar with him, and he thought that he would go to the National Ministry of Health to sign the letter of authorization.

    More than ten minutester, Ding Ning became serious. It was only a short distance, but he had gone through no less than ten strict interrogations and checks.

    ¡°Where are we going, Minister Jiang?¡±

    Seeing the ancient buildings and the peacefulke along the way, Ding Ning had unclear guesses and asked in somewhat disbelief.

    ¡°Someone wants to see you.¡±

    Minister Jiang also became severe but did not mention where they were going.

    ¡°Who wants to see me?¡±

    Ding Ning gasped, and his heart began to beat frantically.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see.¡±

    Minister Jiang decided never to tell him.

    Ding Ning scratched his head and had a mess in his mind. ¡°Do the bosses of the Central Agency really want to see me?

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be possible, should it? These few guys who are the bosses on the pinnacle are only seen on TV. How many people among the 1.4 billion people of Shenzhou can see them in person?

    ¡°I am only a nameless doctor. These bosses have a host of problems to deal with every day, so how can they have time to see me the little doctor?

    ¡°But what I see now is obviously the center of power of Shenzhou Country. Who else but those few bosses want to summon me?¡±

    The car stopped in front of an antique building, and a few serious-looking men in in clothes stepped forward to interrogate and check them.

    After Minister Jiang showed his pass, the leader with a crew cut hairstyle of them said to Ding Ning expressionlessly, ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Hearing these words, Ding Ning got out of the car, and Minister Jiang looked at him with admiration in his eyes. ¡°My task is finished. Now, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Before Ding Ning said anything, the Hongqi car instantly turned around and left, making him so depressed that he silently used him of having no brotherhood code.

    ¡°Come with me.¡±

    The man with a crew cut hairstyle said indifferently and then turned around, walking toward an antique building first.

    On the contrary, Ding Ning calmed down at this moment and followed him step by step, studying these men in in clothes with curiosity.

    These people who moved in a well-trained manner scattered around him inadvertently, but they surrounded him, giving him a feeling that he was being watched.

    What surprised him most was that these people restrained their breath, looking like ordinary people, but they exuded a very dangerous feeling faintly.

    ¡°They don¡¯t have any Spiritual Energy fluctuation. They should be excellent practitioners of national martial arts, right? They are on the advanced level at least. I¡¯m afraid that the man with the crew cut hairstyle is a Master of national martial arts.¡±

    Ding Ning pondered it thoughtfully, ¡°The Bodyguard from Beijing! This is my favorite movie.¡±

    After walking through the pavilions and down the covered walkways for a long time, the man with the crew cut hairstyle finally stopped, turned around, and said, ¡°Go in yourself, and the chief is waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, brother.¡±

    Ding Ning thanked the man with the crew cut hairstyle carefully, took a deep breath, suppressed his excitement forcefully, and walked into the room a little anxiously.

    This man with the crew cut hairstyle stood quite straight at the door, but he had a smile in his cold eyes. ¡°I like polite little guys.¡±

    The big hall was not luxurious, nor did it have modern decoration. Instead, it was full of ssical charms with the characteristics of Shenzhou Country.

    The seven hale and hearty older men who were talking in a low voice looked at Ding Ning the moment he stepped into the room, looking expressionless and solemn.

    Bang, bang, bang!

    When Ding Ning looked at these strange and familiar faces, his heart beat heavily, and his brain went nk.

    He never expected that the seven bosses of the Central Agency who had numerous problems to handle daily would gather together to wait for him. For anyone, this was a great honor.

    Even though Ding Ning always believed that he had an unrestrained character, but facing this scene at the moment, he still breathed fast, his tongue became dry, and his forehead was covered with cold sweat drops. He opened his mouth several times, but could not utter a single word.

    This was a kind of momentum. It was gradually cultivated by those who had been giving orders in high positions for a long time. The seven big bosses did not need to say anything, but their momentums overwhelmed him so much that he could not even breathe.

    Ding Ning instantlyunched the Heart Sutra of Bodhi, and his expression returned to normal just after a moment of nervousness. Then, he bent his back slightly and reasonably and said, ¡°I¡¯m Ding Ning. It¡¯s my honor to see you, chiefs.¡±

    ¡°Haha, what do you think? I said this little guy is not ordinary.¡±

    Boss No. 1, who often appeared on TV, stood up from a mahogany sofa andughed and that close-to-still pressure disappeared in an instant.

    ¡°Good, you deserve to be the hero of our Shenzhou Country.¡±

    Chief No. 2 eyed Ding Ning with a soft look, showing that he was satisfied.

    ¡°Little Ding, I¡¯ve heard of your great reputation for a long time.¡±

    Chief No. 1 extended his hand very amiably, and Ding Ning held it with his two hands in great surprise. ¡°Chief, you speak too highly of me.¡±

    ¡°Come, sit down, and make yourself at home. This is not a formal asion today, and I just want to see our little hero and talk about the matter of authorization.¡±

    After Ding Ning shook hands with the other seven bosses, Chief No. 1 pointed at a sofa and asked him with a smile to sit down.

    Ding Ning did not dare to sit entirely on the sofa and only sat straight on the edge of it, but hisplexion became calm.

 Chapter 488 - Tribute Tea

    <h4>Chapter 488 Tribute Tea</h4>

    An hourter, the man with the crew cut hairstyle drove him out in person. When Ding Ning touched the bachelor¡¯s certificate of the Shenzhou Academy of Sciences, his brain was still in a mess. It was just like a dream.

    He did not expect that these high-ranking bosses were so approachable and treated him like their child, with their eyes full of love.

    The process of the authorization negotiation went smoothly. The big bosses did not intimidate or lure him, but fully respected his decision, making his uneasiness disappear.

    While he was driving, the man with the crew cut hairstyle observed Ding Ning¡¯s expression in the rear-view mirror, feeling quite shocked.

    This was the first time he had been appointed by the chief himself to escort someone since he was in charge of the security of the chief. Besides, the chief also asked him to ensure Ding Ning¡¯s safety while he was in Yan Jing.

    This honor was enough for anyone to show off for a lifetime. It was not a joke. This was a lengthened special Hongqi car with a bulletproof function. Perhaps, there was more than one such a car in Shenzhou, but the No.1 license te with red words on the white background and the first word being ¡°nation¡± was enough to prove that the chief valued the young man very much.

    However, Ding Ning did not realize how glorious this treatment was. He grinned and was still immersed in the joy of self-happiness.

    The great joyous event of getting the honorary title of academician was worth celebrating, but the reason for his joy was from the chief¡¯s approval of the big problem that gave him a serious headache, so he could not help having a radiant smile.

    ¡°Hahaha, I really didn¡¯t expect that this little guy would refuse the medal for heroism but make such a request.¡±

    After Ding Ning left, the seven big bosses still didn¡¯t leave the ordinary ancient building but had strange expressions.

    Chief No. 1 shook his head with a wry smile, as if he had note back to his senses from the ¡°absurd¡± request Ding Ning had proposed.

    ¡°Since ancient times, the ways of thinking of geniuses have been different from those of ordinary people. Since Academician Little Ding has developed the Rice Bean Oral Solution at the age of 22, we can say that he has made a great contribution to our country. The most valuable thing is that he does not seek fame or profits and is reasonable. Although the request he put forward is a little ¡°absurd¡±, it is never too much. He is a very good little guy.¡±

    A big boss smiled gently and shook his head, without covering his appreciation of Ding Ning.

    ¡°Right, anyway, since this little guy dared to put forward such a request in front of us, I think he was really brave, though his action was brusque.¡±

    Chief No.2ughed so much that he covered his belly. For so many years, Chief No.1 would look very calm even when he faced the mysterious andplicated international situation, due to his great skill of mastering his temper.

    But when he recalled his own strange expression as he heard the ¡°absurd¡± request Ding Ning proposed very shyly, he could not help wanting to smile.

    ¡°He loves beauties but does not love power. He is as romantic as Edward VIII! I am really curious about thedy he likes. When his wedding dayes, I really want to take a look at the rare scene.¡±

    Another big boss had a smile that could not be disguised. He, who seemed to recall his dynamic youth, said with repetitive sighs.

    ¡°Is epting his condition for us like this suitable? This is an act that vites thew and morality. I hope it is not wrong.¡±

    One big boss expressed his worry. After all, agreeing to such a condition could be regarded as a stain for their ruling process.

    ¡°Although it vites thew of our country, special talents should be treated specially. At least, he is much better than those who have a wife and many mistresses. At least, he is willing to give each of his beloved ones the title of a wife or a simr kind. This proves that he is a little guy who has love and is responsible.¡±

    Chief No. 2 frowned and defended Ding Ning.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is verymon now. I¡¯m just worried that those who make contributions to our country will also make some unreasonable requests like him in the future...¡±

    The big boss who was a little worried agreed but still had worries.

    ¡°Well, I nodded and agreed to it, and I signed my name and approved it myself. It¡¯s natural for me to take responsibility for its merits and demerits. It has nothing to do with all of you.¡±

    Chief No. 1 sonorously interrupted him and set a standard for the matter.

    As a pioneer in the reform of Shenzhou Country, he had always been strong with an iron hand, was not restrained by details, rewarded those who made contributions, punished those who made mistakes, and would never care about his reputation.

    What he cared about was how to improve the living standards of the people, how to improve the status of Shenzhou in the world, and how to cleanse the governance and make the country rich and its people strong...

    Otherwise, he would not have vigorously promoted actions such as anti-corruption and anti-gangsters that would damage the interests of so many people, nor would he have taken the risk of leaving a stain on his reputation to ept the absurd demand of Ding Ning during his ruling period.

    In his heart, there was a very fair weighing scale¡ªit was not too much to give any great rewards to those who had abilities and made contributions to the country.

    As the second-generation leader of Shenzhou said, ¡°ck cat or white cat, if it can catch mice, it¡¯s a good cat.¡± In his mind, Ding Ning was that good cat.

    When one¡¯s status reached his level, he would not confine his angle of viewing a problem to a tiny and specific area. Instead, he would oversee the whole picture from amanding height.

    Embarrassed, that big boss closed his mouth. In fact, he was not malicious to Ding Ning, but he thought it was too absurd and was afraid of damaging their reputations if this was spread.

    The disagreement between the two people embarrassed the atmosphere on the spot, and the stiff atmosphere made everyone a little depressed.

    Chief No. 2 found that this big boss looked a little sullen and sighed inwardly, ¡°No wonder he is ranked the end in the Central Agency. His vision and his view on affairs are not good enough!¡±

    He knew that Chief No. 1 had a tough and straight temper. Afraid that they would have disputes, which were not good for the solidarity of their team, he hurriedly went to ease the situation by saying, ¡°Let¡¯s try the tea Ding Ning brought us. He is the first one who dares to bribe us.¡±

    ¡°This kid is bold! We are going to fight against corruption, and then he dares to offer bribes openly, but we can¡¯t take a few kilos of tea as something so serious!¡±

    ¡°Ha-ha, this is the good wish of the little guy, and I¡¯d like to have a taste of the magic of his bribery.¡±

    ¡°He has excellent medical skills, and I¡¯m a little looking forward to the tea he made himself.¡±

    ¡°Get some water quickly, and let¡¯s make tea and taste it.¡±

    ...

    These big bossesughed and joked, breaking the deadlock immediately. Then, the atmosphere was rxed, and Chief No. 1 and Chief No. 7 smiled and shouted, ¡°Try the tea¡±.

    Since they had reached this level, no ordinary people couldpare with them in tolerance. In addition to the issues of principle, some small disputes were inevitable, and no one would take them seriously, but they disagreed and made each other embarrassed, so the deadlock appeared.

    Chief No. 2 yed tricks, which offered them a way to free themselves from embarrassment. Surely, the atmosphere became harmonious again.

    ¡°Good tea!¡±

    Just after the tea was brewed but before they drank it, they smelled the overflowing fragrance of the tea, then their spirits were instantly inspired, and Chief No. 1 praised it.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t drunk it yet, but only by smelling it, I can say this is a tea of the highest grade.¡±

    What kind of tea had the big bosses not drunk? But they were not pretending to agree with Chief No. 1 at this moment because that was their true feeling.

    Chief No. 2 could not wait to pick up the teacup. Despite the scalding temperature, he took a sip and had an intoxicated expression. ¡°Since ancient times, life should have been happy, and let me enjoy the moment of leisure in this troubled world.¡±

    ¡°Let me have a try!¡±

    Seeing that he was so enchanted that he even began to recite verses, Chief No. 1 also picked up a cup of tea and took a sip.

    As a mouthful of tea went down into his stomach, Chief No. 1 closed his eyes and tasted its vor carefully.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    The other big bosses did not get the answer from Chief No. 2, so they stared at Chief No. 1 with anticipation, waiting for hisment.

    After recollecting the pleasant vor for a long time carefully, he banged his palm on the table and praised, ¡°It tastes fragrant as it enters the mouth; the fragrance lingers around the teeth and cheeks; it tastes pure and sweet and gives youfort with a lingering vor thatsts quite long; it drives your tiredness away as if you are reborn. It¡¯s so amazing.¡±

    The eyes of the other big bosses suddenly brightened. All of them had tried all kinds of teas, but Chief No. 1 had never given such high praise. Suddenly, they picked up the teacups and took a mouthful.

    As the tea went down into their stomachs, all of them closed their eyes to savor it, their tiredness then disappeared, and they got a wonderful feeling that they seemed to have been reborn.

    ¡°It¡¯s a really good tea. It¡¯s better than any tonic. I even feel like I¡¯m several years younger.¡±

    ¡°Right, I¡¯ve never drunk such a magic tea. It¡¯s not tea, but an elixir.¡±

    ¡°My tiredness has all gone, and I¡¯m full of energy. It¡¯s morefortable than just having a good sleep.¡±

    ¡°It seems that all my pores have unfolded as if I go to the hot Kang in the coldest time of winter. It¡¯sfortable!¡±

    ¡°I feel that I am full of energy, like the situation that I was full of energy when I was going to y football at college.¡±

    ...

    These big bosses kept praising the tea. When they turned again to the few boxes of tea leaves that they had taken less seriously a while ago, their eyes had a light desire. No matter how powerful they were, they were still humans, and no human did not want to live long. Definitely, the Spiritual Emerald Tea, which had the function of clearing the mind and strengthening the physical condition, was more effective than any tonic.

    ¡°Well, look at all your mean attitude. Each of you, take away half a kilo, and leave that opened box to me.¡±

    Seeing this, Chief No. 1 felt that it was funny and waved his hand generously, but he muttered in his mind, ¡°Little Ding is too mean and only gave half a kilo to each of us. It is far from enough to drink!

    ¡°No, I have to find an opportunity to ask him to bring some more tea. At most, at most, I will give him the approval to have a few more wives.¡±

    Chief No. 2 seemed to have seen through his idea, smiled inwardly, and turned around to call the man with the crew cut hairstyle. ¡°Comrade Luo Zhicheng, are you still with Little Ding now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Chief!¡± Luo Zhicheng with the crew cut hairstyle straightened his back instinctively.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Now, the organization wants to give you an important task.¡±

    After a dry cough, Chief No. 2 said seriously.

    ¡°Chief, please give me your order.¡±

    Subconsciously, Luo Zhicheng looked at Ding Ning from the rear-view mirror and said with a determination of sacrificing himself to finish the task.

    ¡°Ahem, ahem, Little Ding, the guy you are driving away now, brought us some tea to taste. It should be called Spiritual Emerald Tea. After drinking it, we think it is very good, and it also has a very good healthcare function. You also know that Chief No. 1 is busy with state affairs and recently has a poor appetite, but he likes this tea very much. Then, you inform him that the Spiritual Emerald Tea will be a special supply for Zhongnanhai in the future, and he must provide 10kg every year ... uh, no, he¡¯d better provide 15kg. As for the price, you can negotiate with him. You should know you must finish the task. That¡¯s it. Just go and do it.¡±

    Chief No. 2 hung up the phone after he had hurriedly finished speaking, but he wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead with guilt and giving a foxy smile, muttered, ¡°Is this abusing my power for personal gains? Ha-ha, the reason is that the tea tastes so good and also has the healthcare function! And I also care about the health of the chief!¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Luo Zhicheng looked serious. ¡°This is about the health of the chief. I can¡¯t take it as something ordinary, and I must finish the task nicely.¡±

    He was thinking about how to say it, but a few times, he felt it was a little hard to open his mouth when he was ready and did not know how to bring up the subject. ¡°After all, the chief directly made it a tribute tea without the consent of this man. This is a little out of line!¡±

 Chapter 489 - Shengzeyuan

    <h4>Chapter 489 Shengzeyuan</h4>

    ¡°Ahem, ahem, uh, Mr. Ding...¡±

    But the task assigned by the chief must be finished no matter how difficult it was because this was the mission of a soldier. After hesitating for a long time and getting a proper mood, Luo Zhicheng coughed twice and braced himself to open his mouth.

    ¡°Brother Luo, you don¡¯t have to say it. You just tell the chief that I will supply 25kg for free annually in the future, but if more is demanded, I really can¡¯t supply.¡±

    How sharp Ding Ning¡¯s ears were! Although the phone Luo Zhicheng used was a special one that could prevent eavesdropping, he could still hear their words clearly, and he had a good impression of Luo Zhicheng.

    Seeing that he blushed and had difficulty in saying it, Ding Ning did not want to make him embarrassed. Before he finished speaking, Ding Ning interrupted him immediately and made a promise.

    This could also be regarded as his gift to the bosses, thanking them for agreeing to his ¡°absurd¡± request.

    Luo Zhicheng scratched his head and smiled fatuously. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Ding Ning to be so wise that I saved the trouble of persuading him with good efforts.¡± He could not help heaving a long sigh of relief.

    For a man like him who was not good at talking, he would rather fight the enemy on the battlefield than negotiate with others because that was not his strong point.

    But his expression became weird soon. His phone was a special phone for anti-eavesdropping, but how did Ding Ning hear his talk with Chief No. 2? Immediately, he asked with suspicion, ¡°Mr. Ding, how do you know the chief¡¯s order?¡±

    Ding Ning was startled. ¡°Oh, my God, I only thought about freeing Luo Zhicheng from embarrassment, but I forgot this problem.¡± Instantly, he thought hard and got a reasonable exnation soon. With a confident smile, he said, ¡°I am confident in my tea. When I delivered the tea to the chiefs for tasting, I expected this scene, so when the chief called you just now, I knew what was going on, though you did not have to say anything.¡±

    Luo Zhicheng suddenly saw the light and showed an expression of admiration. ¡°Mr. Ding, you know what is going on without doing surveys and can also make urate predictions. You are really great!¡±

    ¡°Ha-ha, Brother Luo, you ttered me.¡±

    When he found that his excuse worked, Ding Ning changed the subject hurriedly. ¡°Brother Luo, now we know each other, so don¡¯t call me Mr. Ding anymore. How estranged it sounds! If you appreciate me, just address me by the name or call me Little Ding.¡±

    ¡°How can I do that? It¡¯s not polite to address you by the name, and it¡¯s not appropriate to call you Little Ding, either. Let¡¯s do it this way¡ªI feel that you are congenial to me; if you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s call each other brother in private in the future.¡±

    Luo Zhicheng said a little awkwardly.

    ¡°That¡¯s the best. Brother Luo, I like your forthright character. From now on, we¡¯ll be brothers.¡±

    Ding Ning said happily. As for making friends with Luo Zhicheng, he did not have any utilitarian interest, and he only thought that this person was very good, somewhat like Xiahou because they were all those who had a cold face but a warm heart.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do that, and let¡¯s exchange our phone numbers in a while. In the future, let¡¯s keep in touch often no matter whether we have serious business to talk about or not.¡±

    Luo Zhicheng said with a broad smile. The predestined rtionship between people is so wondrous. A while ago, he had a good impression of Ding Ning, and he also felt that the chief valued him a lot, so he did not mind making friends with him.

    ¡°Brother, where are you from?¡±

    ¡°I am from Dongshan, and you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m from Diannan, but I¡¯m in Ninghai now. If you have the opportunity to go to Ninghai, give me a call in advance, and I will entertain you.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll see then. You know, I don¡¯t have much freedom in this profession.¡±

    ¡°By the way, brother, are you a soldier?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m a martial artist.¡±

    ¡°Then how did you be the chief¡¯s guard? I heard that all the guards are soldiers, right?¡±

    ¡°There are soldiers and also martial arts practitioners, and I became a guard of the chief by chance.¡±

    Once they became familiar, Ding Ning did not treat him with formal courtesy and began to seduce him into telling his information. It was not that he had any intention, but that he did not see the temperament of a soldier from him just now, so he was very curious. ¡°How could a Warrior be a guard of the chief?¡±

    Unfortunately, Luo Zhicheng was very tight-mouthed. If things were rted to this aspect, he would let them go with perfunctory words.

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes glinted with thoughtfulness. ¡°It seems that there is no small matter around the chief. Luo Zhicheng is a person of strong principle and will certainly not talk casually.¡±

    The essence of friendship is heart-to-heartmunication. Ding Ning did not want him to be embarrassed, so he changed the subject and talked with him about unimportant matters. Themunication was harmonious, and their rtionship became a step closer.

    When arriving at Shengzeyuan, Luo Zhicheng and he exchanged their phone numbers before they bade goodbye reluctantly. Of course, Ding Ning was not mean to this new friend¡ªhe gave half a kilo of tea leaves to him. Luo Zhicheng did not pretend to refuse it, but epted it instantly.

    However, ording to what Ding Ning knew about him, he would hand it in as soon as he went back, but that was none of his business anymore. Anyway, Luo Zhicheng owed him a favor.

    Initially, Ding Ning thought that Shengzeyuan Restaurant was only a restaurant, but he didn¡¯t know until now that Shengzeyuan Restaurant was aprehensive building mainly engaged in catering and supplemented by bars, baths, discos, KTV, video game rooms, inte bars, hotels, and other business.

    The whole building housed 18 floors and covered an extremelyrge area, but the restaurant was not in the building, and the lobby on the first floor was only equipped with a kitchen and an elevator space.

    Guided by the beautiful receptionist in a high-slit cheongsam, Ding Ning walked across the lobby on the first floor to the extremelyrge courtyard behind the building.

    The receptionist in the lobby just guided him to the entrance of the courtyard and then asked another receptionist especially in charge of dining to take care of him.

    That was a beautiful girl of 1.7 meters tall, who wore a cheongsam and an ancient chignon and had a figure that dipped and bent in all the right ces. She bowed very politely and asked, ¡°Sir, do you have a reservation?¡±

    ¡°Box Jiatianxia!¡±

    Ding Ning had specially asked Huzi about the reserved location. It was said that Jiatianxia was one of the few big private boxes that could amodate more than 20 people to eat together in Shengzeyuan.

    ¡°Yes, sir, please follow me.¡±

    The receptionist made a graceful gesture of letting them move and walked a step quicker to lead the way.

    The courtyard, where there were pavilions, terraces, waterside pavilions, small bridges, creeks, and numerous grotesque rocks, was like a Gusu Garden; the scenery along the path was beautiful, so Ding Ning did not stare at the constantly shaking hips of the receptionist and kept appreciating the beautiful scenery in the surroundings.

    To his surprise, Jiatianxia was not a private room on one of the two sides of the courtyard as Ding Ning thought, but a rtivelyrge pavilion with a huge dining table.

    After crossing the winding wooden bridge and entering the pavilion, he saw countless koi fish wandering in the pond beneath his feet and the dancing ripples. It was a feast for the eye!

    As a breeze came, the stream gurgled. Ding Ning felt like being in nature, having a rxed, happy mood and afortable feeling.

    ¡°City dwellers really know what entertainment is!¡± Looking at this garden-like characteristic restaurant, Ding Ning could not help criticizing it inwardly. ¡°It¡¯s okay to enjoy the cool in summer, but what kind of cold-resistant people wille to the pavilion to have dinner in winter?¡±

    From his astonished expression, the female receptionist seemed to see that he hade here for the first time and gave him a gentle introduction, and then he knew that there were 74 pavilions of different sizes in Shengzeyuan.

    When the pavilions were being built, the hobbies and needs of the diners had been fully considered. In breezy and sunny days, they were open, but during rainy days or when the diners did not want to eat in the open air, they could use the gear in the pavilion to turn the box into a closed one at any time.

    In addition to the pavilions, there were 126 fixed boxes on both sides of the courtyard. Of course, these boxes were also specially made and could be outdoor dining ces ording to the needs of the diners at any time, but they were not as pleasant as the pavilions.

    Ding Ning was dumbfounded as he heard this. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to experience this kind of operation. No wonder Huzi wanted to order dishes and dine here. Surely, it is extremely characteristic.¡±

    ¡°The courtyard designer is a genius!¡±

    Ding Ning gave a sincerepliment.

    The female receptionist chuckled, and a strong sense of pride made her subconsciously puff out her chest. ¡°Sir, would you like to order now?¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute. It¡¯s still early. My friends haven¡¯t arrived yet.¡±

    Looking at his watch, Ding Ning found it was only half past five, still an hour and a half from their appointed seven.

    ¡°Well, when you need to order, just press this button, and the waiter wille to serve you immediately.¡±

    The female receptionist pointed to a button on the pir at a corner of the pavilion. When Ding Ning signaled to her that he understood, the girl said a little shyly and hopefully, ¡°Sir, if you need someone to drink with you, you can call me. I am Tingting, No. 39.¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    Ding Ning was stunned and then learned that the service of drinking with hostesses was avable here. He did want to refuse her, but when he saw her expectant eyes, he knew it was really embarrassing to say no.

    With an awkward smile, he said unclearly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when my friendse. If we have the need, I will call you to keep uspany for sure.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯m leaving now, and I won¡¯t bother you.¡±

    The girl named Tingting was very professional and was not annoyed by this indirect refusal. After bowing slightly, Tingting gracefully turned around and left.

    Looking at her graceful and slender back, Ding Ning sighed in his mind. Although he had encountered many beautiful women, he still gave more than 85 points to Tingting, who had a beautiful face and also the first-ss figure.

    ¡°She is so beautiful and is not disabled, but she does not want to do anything else and insists on working in a ce where she sells her youth.¡±

    But he only felt sorry for her for a moment and did not want to persuade her. ¡°After all, everyone¡¯s path is their own choice. Since she took this path on her own initiative, she should pay for the choice.¡±

    He hadpassion for beautifuldies, but he would not practice hispassion in avish way. Indeed, he saved Ye Huan and her sister in the past, but he met them by chance and recalled Bai Qinglian¡¯s miserable past, and then his heart became soft and he saved them. This waspletely different from the situation of Tingting who rmend herself to keep himpany.

    Confirming that there was no one around, Yagyuu Asamayu suddenly appeared and giggling, bent to tease the koi fish in the pond.

    Her carefreeughter seemed to infect Ding Ning, driving away all his regret and mncholy. With a doting smile, he watched her y with the water.

    His feelings for Yagyuu Asamayu were veryplicated, for he still took her identity the ck-robed man to heart, but every time he felt her strong dependence on him, he would subconsciously forget her original identity and treat her as his sister.

    Maybe it was good for her to forget the past and start a new life. Anyway, no adolescent girl would always like to wear a ck robe and a mask and live in the dark like a rat in the gutter.

    What he did not know was that Tingting, who had made him feel a little sorry just now, had nowe with her shaking hips to a room on the second floor of the building of Shengzeyuan and knocked lightly on the door.

    The door was opened from the inside, and a handsome but a little eerie face appeared. When he saw Tingting, he fully opened the door and said with somewhat irony, ¡°What? Couldn¡¯t Miss Yue Tingting who always thinks her charm is unparalleled make that little guy take the bait when she lured him herself?¡±

    ¡°Humph, Zhao Zifeng, shut your fucking mouth!¡±

    Tingting walked into the room with her shaking hips, sank sullen-faced into the sofa instantly without caring about the questioning eyes of the men and women of more than a dozen, shook off her high-heeled shoes without ady¡¯s demeanor, and pushed the hemline of her cheongsam to the roots of her thighs, exposing a pair of snowy white long legs with her sexy underwear vaguely seen...

 Chapter 490 - Zhao Zifengâ€™s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 490 Zhao Zifeng¡¯s n</h4>

    Yue Tingting put her legs on the tea table, ignoring the lewd eyes of these men. Indignantly, she took out ady¡¯s cigarette, lighted it up, took a deep drag, spat out a puff of smoke, and shouted angrily, ¡°Fuck, my waist was almost broken, but the bastard did not look at me at all. Instead, he went to see the surrounding scenery. Pooh, he is a real bumpkin who hasn¡¯t seen the wonders of the world.¡±

    ¡°Humph, I don¡¯t think he is necessarily a bumpkin, but he just doesn¡¯t appreciate some who feel good about themselves.¡±

    Sitting in the corner of the room, a very pretty 20-year-old girl with wavy hair that reached her shoulders gloated and said satirically as she yed with her mobile phone.

    Xiao Yan disliked Yue Tingting for a long time. Thetter always disguised herself as someone pure with her rtively pure face as support, but in fact, she was a bitch whom anyone could sleep with, and no man in the room had not bedded her.

    What made her most intolerable was that she always imed to be Zhao Zifeng¡¯s woman and was quite domineering.

    Everyone knew that she liked Zhao Zifeng, but it was a pity that she liked him, but he did not like her. Instead, he liked her cousin Xiao Nuo and also vowed to marry nobody but her, which gave her jealousy and hatred.

    When she learned that Xiao Nuo took a little doctor as her boyfriend, she was overjoyed. From her selfish point of view, she did not want Xiao Nuo and Ding Ning to break up and strongly wished them to marry as soon as possible, and then Zhao Zifeng would give uppletely. If so, she might have a chance then.

    Unexpectedly, Yue Tingting offered to seduce Ding Ning for Zhao Zifeng, saying that if Xiao Nuo got the adultery evidence of Ding Ning, ady with her character would definitely break up with him.

    Xiao Yan was angry with her and hated her. ¡°Yue Tingting is really a shameless bitch. She regards herself as the woman of Zhao Zifeng, but she¡¯s so bitchy that she¡¯s willing to help him make Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo break up.¡±

    Seeing her return with defeat at the moment, she was surely quite happy and could not helpughing at her.

    Yue Tingting suddenly became sullen, rolled her eyes, and scoffed back, ¡°Xiao Yan, if you think you have the ability, go and try! I think if you can go and hook up with your brother-inw, Xiao Nuo will see him more clearly.¡±

    ¡°Yue Tingting, you want to die! Do you think everyone is a bitch just like you? ¡±

    Xiao Yan suddenly went furious. She liked Zhao Zifeng, but she always kept herself uncontaminated and would never seduce Xiao Nuo¡¯s boyfriend to help Zhao Zifeng realize his dream.

    ¡°Huh, you say you like Zifeng, but now when he needs your help, you pretend to be a chastedy. Pooh, what¡¯s the fucking use of iming to be morally better than others?¡±

    Since Yue Tingting could live enjoyably in the circle and im to be the big sister of the circle, she was naturally not a kind creature and ridiculed her with a scornful, cold smile.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Xiao Yan red at Yue Tingting furiously. ¡°The woman¡¯s mind is so vicious.¡±

    If she helped Zhao Zifeng, the reputation of seducing her brother-inw would make her ashamed for a lifetime, and it would be even less possible for her to be Zhao Zifeng¡¯s love in the future.

    But if she did not help him, even though he did not say anything, he would be prejudiced against her in his mind and pay less attention to her in the future, so she was in a dilemma now.

    Seeing Zhao Zifeng¡¯s darkening face from the corner of her eye, Yue Tingting got imperceptible pride in her eyes. ¡°Xiao Yan, you also want to take away my man? You are really too young.¡±

    She knew Zhao Zifeng so well. He was prone to suspicion and extremely selfish and would use all kinds of ways to achieve his goals. Even if he did not turn against Xiao Yan, he would have hatred, which was like a thorn in his heart.

    A realistic woman like her had never expected to be Zhao Zifeng¡¯s wife. Since the Zhao Family was on the rapid rise, as long as she was his lover, she would never suffer a loss.

    Otherwise, she would not have volunteered to help him hook up with Ding Ning. Anyway, she was not bitchy! She did it because she wanted to swear fealty to him and show her value. As for making love, that was not a big deal. She had many experiences and did not care about it at all, and Zhao Zifeng knew that she had sexual rtionships with other men, but he paid no mind to it. Moreover, he was also very happy to ask her to bring a few more valuable people to their circle.

    Unfortunately, Xiao Yan could not see this through. Looking at Zhao Zifeng¡¯s expressionless face, she felt uneasy and nibbled at her pink lips, trying to exin. ¡°Zifeng, I...¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t quarrel and be quiet for a while.¡±

    Zhao Zifeng frowned, interrupted her impatiently, and sat cross-legged on the sofa with his eyes closed. Not knowing what he was thinking about, Xiao Yan bowed her head with sadness.

    Yue Tingting¡¯s eyes glinted with a smile that her trick had worked. ¡°Xiao Yan is really a stupid woman who has been stunned by love, and the prominent background of the Xiao family is wasted. Master Xiao has retired and Xiao Chunan is missing, so the Xiao Family has no heir and begins to decline!¡±

    Sitting in the corner, Su Qin, who had been silently smoking and coldly watching them, gave an imperceptible and contemptuous smile. As a coteral child of the Su Family, he was not very valued in this circle, but what was wrong with that? In fact, he did not appreciate anyone here.

    No wonder that Zhao Zifeng was known by the outsiders, but he could not be included in the Eight Childes in Yan Jing. Compared with Zhao Zilong, he was much incapable of scheming, handling affairs, mastering his manners, and managing his subordinates.

    To deal with a little doctor from another area, he even gathered these fools in the circle to give him advice. After discussing for a long time, they only came up with such a poor method¡ªseducing him with a woman, but he still failed. What a fool he was!

    ¡°Tinkle, tinkle!¡±

    The mobile phone suddenly rang. Seeing the caller ID, Zhao Zifeng looked happy and answered the phone, ¡°Yazi, how about that?¡±

    Everyone at the scene heard the name Yazi and picked up their ears involuntarily, wanting to hear what he said.

    They all knew that Yazi was Zhao Zilong¡¯s man, but in fact, he was Zhao Zifeng¡¯sckey on the sly. He was best at inquiring about information and had excellent kung fu skills.

    ¡°Childe Feng, I just came from Miss Chenxi¡¯s ce. I have inquired. Ding Ning is from Diannan, but he is now a graduate student in Ninghai. His medical skills are very good, but he has no powerful background. It was said that he only made friends by treating others...¡±

    At the gate of Ninghai University, a smart-looking young man was calling someone with a look full of respect, but what he did not see was that Zhao Chenxi was staring at his back with her head stuck out and her eyebrows furrowed. Biting her lower lip tightly, she looked puzzled.

    Yazi was a member of the Zhao Family, and it was reasonable for him to make an excuse to see her on a business trip to Ninghai, but his indirect inquiry about Ding Ning gave her suspicion subconsciously, so the information she offered was half-genuine and half-sham, and she concealed the good rtionship between Ding Ning and Mayor Du instinctively.

    ¡°Who is Yazi reporting to? Why did he want to ask about Ding Ning? Has my eldest brother learned what happened to Ding Ning and Sister Muqing, so he wants to take revenge on him?

    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. My eldest brother is being trained in the special force now, and he can¡¯t keep in touch with the outside world at all. Yazi did not ask about Ding Ning with my eldest brother¡¯s order, and then whose order he bears?¡±

    Zhao Chenxi had an extremelyplicated mood. On one hand, she hoped that her eldest brother would know the ambiguously romantic rtionship between Ding Ning and Shen Muqing earlier and make a decision; on the other hand, she did not want his eldest brother to deal with Ding Ning. After all, Ding Ning saved her twice, and that was his kindness to her.

    Besides, she would even dream of Ding Ninging from nowhere and standing in front of her to protect her at night. Imperceptibly, she had begun to like Ding Ning more.

    Now, she still could not forget how shocked and delighted she was when she learned that Ding Ning had be an honorary professor and the executive of the College of Traditional Chinese Medicine Anaesthesia. It was like the sincere joy from her heart when she learned that her love had made an extraordinary achievement. For a few days in a row, she could not help having small smiles so that her roommates jokingly asked her if she was in love and then had such a good mood.

    She would never admit that she liked Ding Ning, but deceived herself into thinking that she only felt delighted for her benefactor because he saved her.

    But what she did not know was that her subconscious concealment let Yazi get a wrong judgment, and he could not wait to report to Zhao Zifeng.

    ¡°Well, thank you for your hard work. You wille back tomorrow after having a rest for a night in Ninghai, right? I¡¯ll transfer some money to your cardter. Just enjoy yourself tonight.¡±

    Zhao Zifeng could not restrain his smile anymore. Previously, he was hesitant and did not dare to hurt Ding Ning directly just because he was worried that he had a powerful background and this would bring their family trouble.

    But now, he no longer had any scruples. ¡°He is only a nameless doctor without any powerful background. Even if he has some excellent friends, what remarkable figures can they be? When facing a giant as the Zhao Family, they will nevere to defend him.¡±

    It was hard to tell if he was an example of the ¡°Man on earth, bitchy at birth¡± theory. When he went to pursue Xiao Nuo in the past, he only had a mind of ying a game, but he did not expect that he was refused and Xiao Nuo broke his leg, making him stay in the hospital for three months.

    He had been used to a life without difficulties or challenges and could get any kind of woman he wanted, but Xiao Nuo¡¯s wildness aroused his strong desire for conquest. At that time, he made a vow lying on the hospital bed that he would marry no one but Xiao Nuo in his lifetime and must tame the ¡°little wild horse¡±.

    This had be the obsession in his mind. Even after he failed topete with Zhao Zilong for the position of the heir of the family owner, he was not much lost.

    But when he learned that Xiao Nuo had a boyfriend in Ninghai, he felt the needle-piercing pain and smashed all the furniture in his room as if he had be a cuckold.

    He got drunk that night, but he wanted to hurry to Ninghai with red eyes the following morning and putting the damned nameless doctor into a sack, threw him into the river.

    But his father Zhao Tiankai stopped him and scolded him severely, saying that he did not think about making progress, should not lose his sense because of a woman, and should now focus on the family affairs and take his best shot. After all, Zhao Zilong was now only the temporary sessor of the family owner, but was still not a family owner. So, before thest moment came, Zhao Zifeng should never give up.

    Facing Zhao Tiankai¡¯s gaze that he was exasperated at his son¡¯s failure to live up to his expectations, he forcefully subdued his sulk and did not go to cause Ding Ning trouble.

    But now, Ding Ning hade to Yan Jing himself. For him, this was a great opportunity, and he would never let it go.

    In his view of the human life, everything could be solved in the most direct and most effective way, except thepetition for the position of the family owner, which he mustpete for with rules.

    ¡°Ding Ning, since you dared to offer yourself to me, if I let you leave Yan Jing unharmed, I won¡¯t be Zhao Zifeng.¡±

    Zhao Zifeng¡¯s eyes glinted with vicious luster, his rtively handsome face had turned quite ferocious, and he clenched his fists, his knuckles turning white with the strong force.

    The atmosphere in the room became exceptionally oppressive because of Zhao Zifeng¡¯s grumpiness, and everyone could feel his determination to kill Ding Ning.

    Su Qin smoked quietly, and the wafting smoke covered the curve at his mouth and the interesting but obscure smile.

    ¡°Zifeng, what are you going to do?¡± Yue Tingting asked at the right moment.

    ¡°Defeat his proudest point, then trample him under my feet, and never give him the chance to make aeback.¡±

    Zhao Zifeng dialed a number with a grim smile. ¡°Hello, is that Childe Yan? I am Zhao Zifeng.¡±

 Chapter 491 - Su Xuâ€™s Fury

    <h4>Chapter 491 Su Xu¡¯s Fury</h4>

    In a simple apartment in Ninghai, Xiaoyao was unconsciously ying with a knife and fork in her hands. Looking at Xiao Nuo who was silently eating, she asked, ¡°Sister Nuo, don¡¯t you worry about my brother-inw?¡±

    ¡°Worry?¡± Xiao Nuo was eating and said vaguely, ¡°Why should I worry?¡±

    ¡°Sister Nuo, you are so heartless! Mosquito and Huzi called me and said that Zhao Zifeng wants to deal with my brother-inw! He is unfamiliar with Yan Jing and its people, so how could he cope with that bastard?¡±

    Xiaoyao stared at Xiao Nuo with anticipation, without concealing the worry on her face.

    ¡°If I worry, I should worry about Zhao Zifeng. Don¡¯t you know that guy Ding Ning? Those who can make him suffer are not born yet. Well, eat quickly, or the pizza will be cold.¡±

    Xiao Nuo tore off arge piece of pizza again, put it into her mouth, and said nonchntly.

    Xiaoyao was stunned. After a moment of thinking, she knew it was true, but she still could not rest assured. ¡°I know my brother-inw is quite excellent, but that is Yan Jing, after all. No matter how excellently he fights, he cannot do unruly things! I¡¯m not afraid of anything but the schemes of Zhao Zifeng.¡±

    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. You are like a female housekeeper now. Tell me the truth. Did the bastard hook up with you when he found I was away?¡±

    As Xiao Nuo ate pizza, she stared at Xiaoyao with her beautiful eyes that could see through people¡¯s hearts.

    Shocked, Xiaoyao averted her eyes and murmured timidly, ¡°No, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild.¡±

    ¡°Huh, do you really think I am a fool? Don¡¯t forget what I do. Can you deny that the two of you have met each other recently?¡±

    Xiao Nuo stared at her with a faint smile and said with an overtone.

    ¡°Sister Nuo, I, I...¡±

    As her face turned quite red and her heart thumped wildly, Xiaoyao bowed her head guiltily.

    ¡°Well, keep eating and then wash and sleep. Please dump the trash in the wastebasket next time you two have finished the ¡®bad¡¯ thing.¡±

    Xiao Nuo said it lightly, but a slight unsearchable pain appeared and vanished in her eyes.

    Xiaoyao thought that they did it very secretly, but she forgot that Xiao Nuo was a police officer and also a criminal police officer who was good at solving cases.

    Initially, she did not have suspicions, but she found Ding Ning¡¯s jade carving on Xiaoyao neck, which meant that they must have met each other without her knowing. No wonder she had suspicions.

    As a criminal investigator with rich experience, she checked the ¡°criminal evidence¡± in the wastebasket quietly. By doing so, she could deduce that they had done the ¡°bad¡± thing when she was away. What angered her most was that he did not even wear a condom.

    ¡°Nuo, Sister Nuo, I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t me my brother-inw because I seduced him.¡±

    Seeing that the matter was found, she blushed and tried to take responsibility.

    ¡°Humph, there is no smoke without fire. You seduced him or he seduced you, and it¡¯s none of my business. Besides, don¡¯t call him brother-inw anymore in the future. It¡¯s disgusting to hear it.¡±

    Xiao Nuo said expressionlessly. No one could ept the fact that her close friend hooked up with her boyfriend secretly. She felt so much pain in her heart.

    ¡°Sister Nuo, don¡¯t be angry. I never thought about taking brother-in... him from you, and he did not want to betray you, but I seduced him. I told him that I don¡¯t want a wife¡¯s title or something of this kind and I¡¯m willing to be his secret lover for a lifetime, and then he epted me. If you want to me anyone, me me. Don¡¯t me him, okay? I really love him so much, waaa...¡±

    Xiaoyao cried as she spoke, feeling ashamed and ming herself inwardly, but she did not regret it at all.

    Xiao Nuo had aplex look, zing at the close friend who had spent many years with her, and she had long learned that Xiaoyao liked Ding Ning. When she found the immoral act of the two, she would have wanted to turn a blind eye and pretend she did not know it, but seeing that Xiaoyao was so worried about Ding Ning, she became very jealous and could not helping disclosing it.

    But when the problem appeared, she did not know how to end it. Before she appeared, Ding Ning had a girlfriend, and she also knew it. Seriously speaking, she was also a lover, so how could she have the qualification to me Xiaoyao?

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t cry, and I don¡¯t me you. Seriously speaking, I am not his girlfriend, either, so I can¡¯t me you in my position, nor do I have the qualification to me you.¡±

    Xiao Nuo was a little too calm and said stiffly.

    ¡°But... waa... but, I know he likes you.¡±

    Looking at Xiao Nuo timidly, Xiaoyao exined while whimpering.

    ¡°He likes me, but what¡¯s the point of that? So many people like me. Do I have to like him because he likes me? You think too much, and he and I are only friends.¡±

    Xiao Nuo became peaceful again and lowered her head and eyes to continue eating her pizza, looking emotionless, but she felt so much pain that her heart seemed to bleed, and she cursed him incessantly in her mind. ¡°What a damned smelly rogue! You even bedded my close friend! Trash, scum, animal...¡±

    ¡°But I know you also like him. Besides, our virginity has been offered to...¡±

    Seeing that Xiao Nuo was unhappy, Xiaoyao was quite anxious. She loved Ding Ning exceptionally much, but she did not want to lose her close friend Xiao Nuo, so she said sheepishly, hoping to make up for it.

    But she was interrupted by Xiao Nuo¡¯s pretentious easiness. ¡°Well, don¡¯t say it anymore. What¡¯s the point of offering virginity to him? Do I have to marry him? Nowadays, how many women are virgins when they get married? Who doesn¡¯t have a few men? Let the past pass. In the future, you two should get along well with each other.¡±

    ¡°Sister Nuo...¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve finished my meal, and I¡¯m going to bed.¡±

    Xiaoyao wanted to say something more, but Xiao Nuo did not want to listen at all. Taking out a tissue, she cleaned her hands, stood up, and went to her room.

    Xiao Yao had mixed feelings and did not know what to do. Looking at half of the pizza on the table, she had no appetite, and her tears ran down ceaselessly, making a light sob.

    Xiao Nuo leaned hard against the door and closed her eyes in pain, crystal tears trickling down her cheeks. ¡°Is this the taste of betrayal? It is so bitter! Who should I me?

    ¡°To me Ding Ning? But Ding Ning does not know that she is his fianc¨¦e. Before getting married, he is free to have as many women as he wants.

    ¡°To me Xiaoyao? Since the moment Xiaoyao fell in love with the ck masked man, Xiaoyao has been destined to have rtions with Ding Ning. More importantly, in an unexpected situation, we gave our virginity to him, and it was reasonable for Xiaoyao to be with him, so what qualification do I have to me her?¡±

    She really wanted to denounce Ding Ning for this, pped him coolly in the face, told him ¡°We are over¡±, and then enjoyed herself in the scene that he cried and entreated her not to break up with him.

    But when she remembered that now there was still no formal love rtionship between her and Ding Ning, she felt frustrated for a while. ¡°Since we haven¡¯t even started, how can we talk about breaking up?¡±

    ¡°This smelly rogue touches me every time we meet, but he has not even given me a promise. What right does he have to take liberties with me?¡±

    When calming down, Xiao Nuo also remembered the scene that Ding Ning acted loosely toward her in the car before he left. Then, her legs lost strength, her beautiful cheeks turned red, and there was lust in her beautiful eyes. Finally, she cursed him coyly in a low voice.

    ¡°If it were not for that damned phone call, I would have had deepermunication with him. Anyway, I was clearly his captive, but I pretended to stop him.

    ¡°What a mess!¡± Leaning against the door, Xiao Nuo had a mess in her mind and was upset for a long time, but did not know what she should do.

    ¡°Tock, tock, tock!¡±

    There was a knock on the door, and Xiao Nuo was startled. Hurriedly, she tiptoed to her bed and said in a sleepy voice, ¡°I¡¯m sleeping. What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Sister Nuo, I know you won¡¯t forgive me. I, I will move out tomorrow, lest you get upset when you see me, and I just want you to know this. Go to sleep early.¡±

    Xiao Nuo¡¯s choking guilty voice came from outside the door, causing Xiao Nuo to feel the pain in her heart, and she asked loudly, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I, I am going to my grandfather¡¯s home tomorrow. After I rent an apartment, I will move there.¡±

    Xiaoyao said in a depressed mood, and her eyes were full of sorrow. She did not want to leave here, but she did not know how to face Xiao Nuo, and she was too ashamed to live here.

    ¡°Go away, go away, don¡¯t tell me.¡±

    Xiao Nuo shouted furiously and covering her head with the quilt, made a muffled sound of crying. At this moment, she seemed to be abandoned by the world.

    ¡°I... s!¡±

    Xiao Yao was about to say something but said nothing, and only gave a helpless sigh. The pizza on the table was still steaming, but she had no appetite. Listless, she went back to her room with a bowed head.

    In the two bedrooms of the two-bedroom and one-hall house, Xiao Nuo and Xiaoyaoy on their beds, staring at the ceiling without focus in their eyes. They could not sleep until veryte.

    In the Su Family¡¯s courtyard in Yan Jing, a 27 to 28-year-old young man, who was tall, gentle, and elegant, was ying chess smilingly with Master Su.

    ¡°Checkmate! Haha, Su Xu, boy, you lost again.¡±

    Master Su checked with two ¡°cannons¡± andughed like a child proudly.

    ¡°Great grandfather, you y better, and I can¡¯tpare with you.¡±

    Su Xu ttered him quietly and began to put his chess pieces into position with a smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to y. I don¡¯t want to y. You always let me win, and it¡¯s not interesting!¡±

    Master Su turned around, took up his teapot, poured a cup of tea, and seemed to ask casually, ¡°Su Xu, I heard that the family industry you run has been attacked by your rivals and lost so much these days?¡±

    The smile on Su Xu¡¯s face turned stiff as he heard this, and his pupils were contracted sharply into spots, but they returned to normal soon, and he said, ¡°It is the normal businesspetition in the business market. Great grandpa, sorry to make you bothered, and I feel guilty.¡±

    Master Su shot a gleam of shrewdness out of his turbid eyes, took a sip of tea as he lowered her eyelids, and said with an overtone, ¡°That¡¯s good. Remember, no matter when it is, our Su Family must get united; otherwise, I won¡¯t close my eyes even when I die.¡±

    ¡°Great grandpa, what unlucky thing you are talking about! There is no problem for you to live for about ten years.¡±

    Su Xu med him with feigned anger, looking like a filial child, but a me of anger appeared and vanished in his eyes.

    He cursed inwardly, ¡°Get united? Humph, fucking old jerk, this is the work of the woman under your protection, isn¡¯t it? Unexpectedly, she attacked my business without reason, or how could I have lost so much?¡±

    ¡°But this old jerk had an overtone in his words. I don¡¯t know if he has learned what I¡¯ve done in private.¡± So, he was a little perturbed.

    About Master Su, he had mixed feelings. On one hand, he hoped that he could die earlier; on the other hand, he hoped that he could live for a few more years.

    ¡°If he dies earlier, no one will protect that damned woman, but if he is really dead, the Su Family will immediately fall from a Great Family to an Aristocratic Family. This is very unfavorable for the Su Family as a whole.¡±

    Although he hated the woman he called aunt to the bones, he who was conceited had to admit that she was definitely a business genius with a determined will. Without her as the pilot, the Datang Group of the Su Family would never have developed to the scale it was now.

    But what was the point of that? He would rather destroy anything that was not under his control than allow it to be the bargaining chip and capital of others.

    ¡°Take care of the overall situation? Humph, I am Su Xu, and I am not a broad-minded person. When did I ever suffer a loss that I can¡¯t tell others? Woman, since you dare to deal with me, you will have to face my angry revenge.¡±

    ¡°When the old jerk dies and no one shelters that woman, I will let her taste the fruit of the evil seed she has sown by then.¡±

 Chapter 492 - Apologizing

    <h4>Chapter 492 Apologizing</h4>

    ¡°I am old. I know my health condition does not allow me to live much longer.¡±

    There was no sentimental mncholy in Master Su¡¯s tone. At his age, he had already seen through life and death, so he said earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal for me to die. After living for so many years, I have seen everything through. We don¡¯t bring money, power, or fame with us at birth, nor will we take away them at death. We fight to get things for a lifetime, but we only need some earth to bury us when we die. What I am only worried about is the inheritance of the Su Family. People often say that family harmony is the basis for sess in any undertaking. If our family members can¡¯t get united, how can we carry forward the Su Family?¡±

    ¡°Great grandpa, what you said is right. I will bear what you¡¯ve instructed me in mind!¡±

    Su Xu responded obediently with his head bowed, but in the angle that Master Su could not see, he had disdain in his seemingly gentle eyes.

    ¡°Old jerk, the unity you want to see will never happen, and I¡¯d like to see how the good-for-nothing family owner Su Zhengnan can protect his daughter.¡±

    How could Master Su not find his insincerity as a shrewd old man? So, he waved his hand in a dispirited manner. ¡°I¡¯m tired, and you can leave now.¡±

    ¡°Okay, great grandpa, take a good rest, and I wille to see you when I¡¯m free.¡±

    Su Xu stood up, bowed slightly in a respectful manner, and turning around, disappeared into the night.

    ¡°s!¡±

    Master Su closed his eyes wearily and heaved a helpless sigh, which echoed in the night sky for a long time.

    Yangui Hall was an extremely well-known clinic in Yan Jing, and its boss Yan Xun was famous for the mysterious Seven Needles of Yangui and had the reputation of the King of Yan Needles who could bring patients back to life.

    His son Yan Ping, who, as his name implied, had mediocre qualifications, did not inherit the unique skill of his ancestors, so he could only be his father¡¯s assistant every day and serve as the manager of Yangui Hall.

    However, his grandson Yan Hao had a unique talent and had begun to practice the needle technique since he was three. When he was 25, he got 70% of Yan Xun¡¯s true ability, with the reputation of Little King of Needles, making Yan Xun quite gratified and proud.

    Due to the reputation of Yangui Hall, patients usually came here for medical consultation one after the other, and it opened until after 8 pm every day.

    But it stopped receiving patients as early as before seven o¡¯clock, so that the patients who finally came to the head of the queueined quite much and was unwilling to leave until a long timeter. Several doctors persuaded them with all kinds of methods and also told them that some VIP guests hade and the King of Needles needed to entertain the guests. Besides, they also promised them the priority to see the doctor tomorrow, and then they left unwillingly.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go right away.¡±

    In the backyard of Yangui Hall, Yan Hao hung up the phone and having a haughty air around his eyebrows, sneered. ¡°My grandfather didn¡¯t even dare to use the title of a miracle-working doctor, but a student from Ninghai Medical College even dares to call himself a miracle-working doctor. If my grandfather had not taught me that medical skills are used to save people, not topete with each other, I would have gone to Ninghai and stepped on him. Now, this boy hase to my door, and I want to see what this little miracle-working doctor can do.¡±

    Yan Hao had also viewed the video that went viral on the inte, but he did not believe it at all and believed that Ding Ning worked with Diannan Hospital to make a hubbub; otherwise, how could a student at school do something that even his grandfather could not do?

    Since he became famous when he was young and was ttered all the time, he would unavoidably be arrogant. Naturally, he could not like the fact that others were better than him the Little King of Needles.

    He and Zhao Zifeng often visited each other. Once after drinking, he was drunk and said that Ding Ning was useless and was a liar who cheated the world and curried favor by ptrap and that if he met him, he would expose his true nature.

    At this moment, hearing Zhao Zifeng say that Ding Ning hade to Yan Jing and was having dinner in Shengzeyuan, he immediately agreed to rush there right now, for he couldn¡¯t wait to trample the swindler under his feet. He believed that there would be no little miracle-working doctor in the world anymore after tonight, but him the Little King of Needles, which would be spread.

    It was only after he hung up the phone that he remembered that great VIP guests hade to their home today, and even his grandpa needed to treat them with respect.

    This made him who always respected his grandfather as a god feel a little ufortable. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a man and a woman about his age? How could they deserve my grandpa¡¯s treatment in such a servile manner?¡±

    But his grandpa seemed to see through his mind and secretly berated him, asking him not to be rude. Although the two of them were young, they were noble, and he must treat them with respect.

    Although he agreed orally, he was extremely dissatisfied, but stayed in the yard by taking the opportunity to answer the phone. He looked up and saw his grandfather and father speaking something to the young man and woman reverently, so he became more ufortable and could not help giving a cold snort before he turned around to walk out.

    ¡°Yan Xun, your grandson is supercilious!¡±

    The young man sitting unrestrained on the most important seat said calmly, but his tone was with the bossy manner of someone in a very high position.

    Yan Xun turned pale, took his son and dropped heavily to his knees with him, and kowtowed repetitively. ¡°Distinguished emissary, please forgive him. I haven¡¯t told Yan Hao your identity, and he did not mean to disrespect you, but I, your old ve, am willing to ept your punishment.¡±

    The man put on a serious expression and said sternly, ¡°Yan Xun, I think you¡¯ve lost your mind after being called the King of Needles these years and forgotten where your medical skills came from, right? The grandson of a small servant of our Holy Medical Family even dared to disrespect the Heaven-patrolling Emissary! He is quite guilty and deserves 10,000 times of death!¡±

    ¡°Distinguished emissary, please spare his life, please spare his life! I never dare to forget the kindness of the Holy Medical Family to our Yan Family. I was afraid that Yan Hao is young and arrogant and would expose the rtionship between the Yan Family and the Holy Medical Family, so I did not tell him your identity. Please forgive Yan Hao one time for your old ve¡¯s loyalty for so many years, and I, your old servant, am willing to offer 100 million to express my respect for you.¡±

    Yan Xun entreated him in tears as he kept kowtowing on the ground desperately, and blood oozed out of his forehead. He knew how strict the hierarchy of the Holy Medical Family was and how serious its rules were, so he regretted that he had not told Yan Hao the origin of the medical skills of the Yan Family earlier, so that he naively made a deadly disaster.

    The woman, who had been watching them coldly on the side, had mercy in her eyes and said softly, ¡°Senior brother, Yan Hao is young and naive. Please forgive him this time.¡±

    ¡°Junior Sister Qingyun, since you want me to show mercy, let me forgive him this time. If there is a next time, he will be beheaded.¡±

    Senior Brother Yan had no intention of punishing Yan Hao severely. After all, their sect still needed to rely on these businesses they had helped to build in the earthly world to make money. Among them, Yangui Hall was a rtively high-ie business, and Yan Xun¡¯s reputation had been built. So to speak, it was a money-spinner. Asking another one to take care of the secr business was not easy, and he was not so stupid to really put Yan Xun in a position that he refused to work.

    The style he used just now was only to warn him, lest that he should lose his sense of awe. At the same time, he also wanted the junior sister who had just joined their sect to see the prestige of their sect. Now, his goals were achieved. Since Yan Xun was wise and willing to give him 100 million, and his junior sister also begged him for mercy, he naturally agreed, freeing the two parties from the awkward condition.

    The 100 million was his private money, and Senior Brother Yan felt quite happy. Generally speaking, those who were poor would learn literature and art, while those who were rich would learn martial arts. Even if he was an Ancient Warrior, he still needed to buy rare treasures with lots of money.

    ¡°Thank you, distinguished emissary! Thank you, distinguished emissary!¡±

    Yan Xun was relieved and kowtowed again and again.

    ¡°Get up!¡±

    Like the Master of Life and Death, Senior Brother Yan gave his order calmly.

    ¡°Yes, distinguished emissary!¡±

    Yan Xun stood up with Yan Ping¡¯s help and bowed gratefully to Junior Sister Qingyun.

    Turning around, he shouted at Yan Ping, ¡°Call the bastard, and ask him toe here at once to beg for the forgiveness of the distinguished emissary!¡±

    ¡°Yes, father!¡±

    Yan Ping shivered all over, bowed to Senior Brother Yan and Junior Sister Qingyun, and ran out in a hurry.

    ¡°Distinguished emissaries, I want to know what dishes you like, and I can ask someone to book a ce.¡±

    Yan Xun, who was white-haired and had blood beads on his bruised forehead, looked pitiful and standing respectfully, asked.

    ¡°Anything is okay. Junior Sister Qingyun, what do you like to eat?¡±

    Senior Brother Yan, who had been doing cultivation inside their sect for years, did not pay much attention to food, but Junior Sister Qingyun was a foodie. Under her leadership, he had eaten lots of delicious food these days, and his tongue had also be picky. Now, he looked at her with great anticipation.

    ¡°I remember that I once went to a restaurant called Shengzeyuan, where there were the First-ss Edible Bird¡¯s Nest, Highest Quality Shark Fin, Braised Sea Cucumber with Scallion, Fish Maw in Chicken Sauce, Stewed Shell-edge Meat of the Softshell Turtle, Braised Cuttlefish Nidamental nd, and Chinese Perch with Fermented Grains. They all tasted very good, and their environment was extremely good, but I don¡¯t know if it still opens now.¡±

    Junior Sister Qingyun thought about it for a while, then answered fluently, and also drooled subconsciously as if she remembered the delicious food there.

    ¡°It still opens. Shengzeyuan is a long-established brand. Although its owner was changed after it was acquired, its cooks are still the same, and the taste of its dishes remains the same. Besides, after the renovation, its environment is more elegant than before. Let me call them and book seats.¡±

    As an old Yan Jing local, Yan Xun was no stranger to Shengzeyuan. Hurriedly, he took out his mobile phone to book seats, atoning for the crime his grandsonmitted.

    Unexpectedly, Yan Ping called him before he dialed. As he pressed the answer button, Yan Ping¡¯s angry voice came, ¡°Father, Yan Hao, the little beast, doesn¡¯t want toe at any cost.¡±

    Yan Xun¡¯s face turned dark. Before he could get angry, Yan Ping continued, ¡°He said that he would go to Shengzeyuan topete for medical skills with someone. Before I finished speaking, he hung up. When I called him again, he would not answer the phone. Now he is driving there. When I find him, I will go back immediately.¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯te back. Now, I¡¯m also going to Shengzeyuan for dinner with our distinguished emissaries. You may go there and book seats in advance.¡±

    Yan Xun was relieved. As long as they could find Yan Hao in Shengzeyuan, they would ask him to sincerely apologize to the two Heaven-patrolling Emissaries. Presumably, their trouble would be gone.

    But when he thought of the extra expenditure of 100 million, he felt the great pain in his heart. Yangui Hall did make lots of money, but they had to offer money to the Holy Medical Family, and there was no much left.

    This was his private money, which he got with great efforts by treating the people of wealthy families and aristocrats for a few years in person, but it was gone at once. How could he not feel the pain?

    However, as long as he could keep his grandson alive, even if he had to pay more money, he would be willing. Therefore, he heaved a sigh in his mind, ¡°Yan Hao has been spoiled by me! He is too arrogant to know what is awe and almost brought a disaster to the Yan Family.¡±

    As a practitioner who had reached the Sky Martial Arts Realm, Senior Brother Yan had very sharp ears. As for getting the gift of 100 million and the situation that if Yan Hao would apologize to him, he did not mind. Instead,peting for medical skills with someone Yan Ping had mentioned interested him. After Yan Xun hung up, he immediately asked, ¡°Yan Xun, are there other medical experts in this world? Just now I heard that Yan Hao wants topare for medical skills with someone?¡±

    Yan Xun was nervous because he did not expect Senior Brother Yan¡¯s hearing to be so good, but when he remembered that he came from the Holy Medical Family and was an Ancient Warrior of a super sect, he saw light suddenly at once and said respectfully, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Even if there are some people who are praised in the secr world, they are not worth mentioningpared with the Holy Medical Family. It is like theparison between the light of a firefly and the moonlight.¡±

    Senior Brother Yan was very happy as he heard the ttery and smiled proudly. ¡°You just told the truth. Those so-called famous doctors in the earthly world do not even have the qualifications to join our Hold Medical Family, but since Yan Hao has gone topete for medical skills with someone, we can take the chance to go and watch a lively scene and then judge how much true ability he has learned from you and if he can take over Yangui Hall.¡±

 Chapter 493 - Wei Biaobiao

    <h4>Chapter 493 Wei Biaobiao</h4>

    The news that Yan Hao, the Little King of Needles, was going to challenge the Little Miracle-working Doctor from Ninghai in Shengzeyuan was purposefully disseminated by those who had bad intentions, and it had been quickly spread to all circles in Yan Jing.

    ¡°Who is the Little Miracle-working Doctor?¡± Apart from those who had learned the news online and some practitioners of traditional Chinese medicine, not many people knew him, but speaking of the Little King of Needles, everyone in Yan Jing knew him, and that was a fair im.

    Thanks to him, those who paid attention to the Little Miracle-working Doctor got the chance to make exnations, and then those who knew nothing about this also learned that this Little Miracle-working Doctor was from Ninghai.

    Truly, so many Yan Jing yboys were quite bored because they had nothing to do, so how could they miss such a lively scene that the Little King of Needles of Yan Jing challenged the Little Miracle-working Doctor of Ninghai? Therefore, they all rushed to Shengzeyuan.

    And those practitioners of traditional Chinese medicine even had a stronger wish to witness thepetition between the strong of the younger generation in the medical field. Those who were free rushed to Shengzeyuan immediately, and those who were very busy specially entrusted the recording of thepetition to others.

    As a result, all the Yan Jing circles burst into chaos, and words that were the most frequently heard that night were, ¡°Where are you going in a hurry?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to watch the medical skillpetition between the Little King of Needles and the Little Miracle-working Doctor.¡±

    ¡°Hey, it happens we are going to the same ce. Go, together!¡±

    ¡°Okay, no problem. Let¡¯s go there and upy all seats at a table.¡±

    ...

    Inexplicably, Ding Ning only saw a few people at dozens of tables in the beginning, but more and more people constantly swarmed in and joined them in a while, upying all the seats in Shengzeyuan. Atst, more than 100 tables were even temporarily ced on the surroundingwn, and those waiters and waitresses moved busily from ce to ce.

    ¡°Then, thank you for doing me this favor, and let me show my respect for you by draining this cup first!¡±

    Ding Ning thought that Sheng Zeyuan¡¯s business was usually so good and did not care about it. Instead, he picked up his cup and drained it first.

    When their appointed time of seven came, those who shoulde hade, and those who had note would probably note today.

    Looking at the 12 people including Huzi in front of him, he was actually satisfied with the result. The fact that only three of them were absent was their much respect for him.

    But Huzi and the others looked a little sullen. After all, they were members in the same circle, and the absence of three people was also a p in their faces.

    ¡°Fuck, Zhang Long and his partners usually look impressive, but they became cowards at the critical moment. In the future, I will ignore them.¡±

    Everyone raised their cups and drained them, and Huzi cursed these guys unhappily in his mind.

    ¡°Huzi, forget it. Maybe they are busy, and it is not worth your anger for this small matter. Those who cane today will all be my friends from now on. Come on, let me give you one more toast.

    Ding Ning consoled him, picked up his cup, and drained it first again to show his respect for them.

    ¡°Huzi, this is not necessarily a bad thing because you¡¯ve clearly seen their real image. It is not a big deal to break ties with such people.¡±

    Li Zhe was quite philosophical about this andforted Huzi in turn.

    ¡°You are right. I just feel so frustrated. It¡¯s not so important for Wang Jian and Zhang Long to be absent. Anyway, it¡¯s been only a short time since they joined us, but Wang Gang is a bastard. How many problems I¡¯ve dealt with for him! He bes a fucking coward only when meeting such a small problem. I was so blind and treated him as my brother.¡±

    Straightforward, Huzi took up his cup, drained it in one gulp, and shouted angrily. He felt like being betrayed by his brother, so he felt very ufortable.

    ¡°Well, Huzi, we are here to hold the party to wee our brother-inw today, and don¡¯t talk about those unhappy things.¡±

    Mosquito, who had begun to have the qualities of a good wife and a good mother, consoled him with gentle words.

    ¡°Right,e on, and don¡¯t talk about those unhappy things. Brother-inw, let me give you a toast.¡±

    The little beauty named Wen Rourou picked up a cup of liquor, stood up, and toasted Ding Ning.

    ¡°Thank you, Sister Rourou, let me drain it, and you just need to take a sip. After all, you are a girl. Drink less.¡±

    Having a very good impression of this girl who looked gentle and soft as her name suggested, Ding Ning gave her a kind reminder.

    ¡°Haha, brother-inw, don¡¯t be fooled by her appearance. I guess that except you, she¡¯s the best drinker among us sitting here. She can drink 1kg.¡±

    Mosquito did not drink because of pregnancy. Hearing his words, she covered her mouth, smiled, and exposed the background of Wen Rourou, and the others also smiled and nodded. Then, the dull atmosphere was gone.

    Ding Ning was startled and said in surprise, ¡°Really?¡±

    If he did not evaporate alcohol with his True Qi, he could only drink 0.4kg at most, even not as good as Wen Rourou.

    ¡°Hee hee, brother-inw, don¡¯t listen to Mosquito. I can¡¯t drink that much.¡±

    Wen Rourou smiled and said softly, but her modest words suggested that her drinking capacity was extraordinary indeed.

    ¡°Well, Rourou, don¡¯t try to be humble. Last time, we males drank with you, but we were drunk. I¡¯m not as good as you.¡±

    Li Zhe gave an expression that he could notpare with her at all. ¡°It¡¯s your job today to get our brother-inw drunk.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. Our brother-inw¡¯s drinking capacity is so much. This is the first time I have encountered such a capable drinker.¡±

    Wen Rourou waved her hands again and again, and she was by no means modest. She did it because she was shocked by Ding Ning¡¯s drinking capacity at noon.

    ¡°We are also here! Even if we don¡¯t have the drinking capacity, we must have guts. No matter how much our brother-inw can drink, we can¡¯t be cowards because of fear. At most, we can drink with him round after round.¡±

    ¡°Right, if the one-versus-one strategy doesn¡¯t work, we can deal with him in groups. Anyway, we have to let our brother-inw drink heartily.¡±

    ¡°It makes sense. I don¡¯t believe that more than a dozen of us can¡¯t defeat him.¡±

    ...

    Everyoneughed and wanted to drink with Ding Ning as they yelled, as if they had taken drugs.

    ¡°Fuck, you can¡¯t bully me like this, can you? I also tried my best to struggle at noon. In terms of drinking capacity, I am not necessarily better than Sister Rou.¡±

    Ding Ning said with a wry smile. If these people of more than a dozen drank with him round after round, he would have a headache. After all, these people were sincere to him, and it was embarrassing to cheat them.

    ¡°Well, brother-inw, don¡¯t try to be humble. When you gulped down that bottle of liquor at noon, we were so scared that our hearts began to tremble.¡±

    Li Zhe ate a mouthful of a dish, took up his cup, and said with a strange smile, ¡°Let me toast our brother-inw first, and you guys just get prepared.¡±

    ¡°I find that not all seats at your table are upied. Can you add me a bowl and a pair of chopsticks?¡±

    A clear voice came, and Ding Ning narrowed his eyes. ¡°This is Zhao Zifeng?¡±

    ¡°Brother Biao, why are you here? Sit down, please.¡±

    Huzi and his friends hurriedly stood up and greeted the tall and handsome young man.

    Ding Ning was stunned slightly. ¡°The attitude of Huzi and his friends shows that he is a friend, not an enemy.¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw, this is Xiaoyao¡¯s elder brother Wei Biaobiao. Brother Biao, this is Sister Nuo¡¯s boyfriend Ding Ning.¡±

    Seeing that Ding Ning was puzzled, Huzi quickly made an introduction.

    Ding Ning saw light suddenly. ¡°It is my brother-inw! But I¡¯m afraid that Xiaoyao won¡¯t tell her brother our ambiguous rtionship.¡±

    Hurriedly, he stood up and extended his hand to Wei Biaobiao. ¡°Brother Biao, I have heard about you from Xiaoyao a long time before. It¡¯s my honor.¡±

    With bushy brows and big eyes, Wei Biaobiao looked handsome. At first nce, one knew that he was from a super-wealthy family, but he did not have the proud style of a yboy. Genially, he smiled and shook hands with Ding Ning. ¡°Brother Ding, I have heard about you from Yaoyao a long time before, but I haven¡¯t had the chance to meet you. Huzi, you are not a qualified friend. Why didn¡¯t you tell me about Brother Ding¡¯s arrival? If you told me, I would entertain him as a local. If Xiaoyao had not called me, now I would not have known it.¡±

    ¡°Ha-ha, Brother Biao, you were busy, weren¡¯t you? So, I didn¡¯t bother you.¡±

    Huzi scratched the back of his head with a smirk. It seemed that Wei Biaobiao had a very high status in his mind.

    Ding Ning felt the warmth in his heart. Since Wei Biaobiao was not invited but came by taking the risk of offending the Zhao family at this time, he obviously came to support him. Even if it was Xiaoyao¡¯s request, it was still enough to prove that this brother-inw was straightforward and righteous. Instantly, he liked him more.

    ¡°Brother Biao, don¡¯t me Huzi because I didn¡¯t think about it carefully. I should have invited you to the party with us.¡±

    Ding Ning smiled and exined. ¡°Pleasee in and sit down.¡±

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. Let me drink your liquor tonight, and I¡¯ll hold a party to wee you tomorrow, Brother Ding.¡±

    Wei Biaobiao sat down naturally, picked up a cup, and poured liquor into it. ¡°I¡¯mte, and let me punish myself by drinking three cups.¡±

    ¡°Brother Biao, you are candid!¡±

    Li Zhe shouted to give it the fun.

    Wen Rourou apuded to celebrate. ¡°Now Brother Biao is here, and I have confidence. It seems there is hope to get our brother-inw drunk tonight.¡±

    ¡°Little Rourou, why do you want to get Brother Ding drunk? What is your intention? Is it that you want to take the chance to touch him?¡±

    Obviously, Wei Biaobiao was familiar with these people. He winked with a leer at Wen Rourou and said jokingly.

    Ding Ning blushed and felt uneasy. This brother-inw was not teasing Wen Rourou, but him!

    ¡°Humph, I¡¯m afraid that Sister Nuo will chop me. If not for that, I do want to touch our brother-inw tonight.¡±

    These people roared withughter, while Ding Ning smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this girl who looks gentle and soft behaves so naturally when she makes jokes. She is so much like Xiaoyao.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promise I won¡¯t tell Xiao Nuo. Tonight, our brother-inw is yours.¡±

    Wei Biaobiao was a suitable name for this man. He cared about nothing when he made jokes. He was really silly.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Wen Rourou¡¯s eyes brightened, and her look at Ding Ning was like the one Grandma Wolf looked at the Little Red Riding Hood. Besides, she also gave a mouth-watering expression.

    ¡°Really, I promise I won¡¯t tell Sister Nuo.¡±

    ¡°Rourou, go and don¡¯t worry, but remember that you can¡¯t have unprotected intercourse; otherwise, we can¡¯t hide it from Sister Nuo.¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw can drink a lot, and so can you. We are all drunk and can¡¯t see anything.¡±

    ...

    The others heckled around them. Wen Rourou had long been used to this kind of joke, so she was not shy at all and even rolled her eyes charmingly at Ding Ning, who, however, blushed.

    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t tease our brother-inw anymore. Look at him! His face is red.¡±

    Mosquito covered her mouth and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the brother-inw to be so thin-skinned. It is of great fun.¡±

    ¡°The man gets himself drunk without drinking!¡±

    Wei Biaobiao gave a leering smile as he looked at Ding Ning, making Ding Ning wish to kick him in the face. ¡°You are my brother-inw, but you still want another woman to touch me. Is that suitable?¡±

    ¡°Come on, brother-inw, let me give you a toast.¡±

    Huzi was a kind man. Seeing that Ding Ning was not used to this kind of joke, he changed the subject hurriedly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink now. Brother Ding will be in apetition soon.¡±

    Wei Biaobiao waved his hand to stop Huzi.

    ¡°Competition? What is it? Who will hepete with?¡±

    Huzi asked with confusion.

    Wei Biao was stunned. ¡°You guys don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Know what?¡±

    Ding Ning also looked muddled.

    Wei Biao pped his forehead in shock. ¡°You guys still don¡¯t know? Have you read the news on your mobile phones?¡±

    ¡°Why do that? We never browse news on our mobile phones while drinking.¡±

    Huzi said stupidly. The others felt that they seemed to have missed something. Looking nk, they picked up their mobile phones to browse news.

    ¡°Is the Little King of Needles of Yan Jing going to challenge the Little Miracle-working Doctor of Ninghai in Shengzeyuan?¡±

    Mosquito opened her WeChat Moments and read the words there.

    ¡°Little Miracle-working Doctor of Ninghai? Is it our brother-inw?¡±

    Li Zhe¡¯s expression changed, and he asked, dumbfounded.

    Ding Ning had not added their WeChat Moments, but he had known what was going on from the news read by Mosquito and could not help giving a wry smile. ¡°If no other people from Ninghai are here, it¡¯s probably me.¡±

    ¡°God, I only know that our brother-inw is a doctor, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be a miracle-working doctor.¡±

    Li Zhe said in surprise.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you are ignorant and ipetent. Our brother-inw¡¯s medical skills are very good. They¡¯ve gone viral on the inte.¡±

    Wen Rourou pursed her lips and said contemptuously.

 Chapter 494 - Ning Yeâ€™s Warning

    <h4>Chapter 494 Ning Ye¡¯s Warning</h4>

    ¡°Uh, ahem, ahem, who is the Little King of Needles?¡±

    Seeing that everyone stared at him worriedly, Ding Ning asked modestly with a dry cough.

    ¡°The boss of Yangui Hall is known as the King of Yan Needles, his Seven Needles of Yangui is the best of its kind in Yan Jing, and the Little King of Needles is his grandson Yan Hao. It¡¯s said that he has obtained 70% of Yan Xun¡¯s true ability, and he is among the top figures in Yan Jing.¡±

    Wei Biao exined.

    ¡°Strange! Why does Yan Hao want to challenge our brother-inw? He has a mental illness!¡±

    Huzi didn¡¯t think that much and said frankly.

    Suddenly, all of them were silent for a moment and then looked at Ding Ning with worry.

    Although Wen Rourou knew that Ding Ning¡¯s medical skills were brilliant, he could not help worrying when he thought that it was the Little King of Needles who challenged him. ¡°Brother-inw, do you have the confidence to win?¡±

    ¡°The confidence to win?¡±

    Ding Ning did not answer and only said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯m just curious. I have no enmity with him, but why does he suddenlye to challenge me?¡±

    ¡°Good question. Why should you ept his challenge? He is really silly. Brother-inw, let¡¯s keep drinking, and ignore him.¡±

    Hu Zi sneered coldly.

    Wei Biaobiao patted Huzi on the shoulder and smiled bitterly, ¡°We can¡¯t do that! Haven¡¯t you seen how many people are here today? They are all waiting for watching this challenge! Even many reporters havee. If Brother Ding didn¡¯t dare to ept the challenge, I¡¯m afraid he would be ashamed to show up in public in the future.¡±

    Mosquito¡¯s eyes brightened, showing that she saw light suddenly. ¡°I was wondering why there are so many people in Shengzeyuan today! Tables are even ced on the grass.¡±

    ¡°Fuck, Yan Hao is too despicable. He has made this matter so sensational. This is coercion, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Huzi went furious and shouted.

    Ding Ning shook his head with a smile. ¡°It is true that he wants to challenge me, but such a sensational scene shouldn¡¯t be what he did, and he has only been used as a weapon.¡±

    ¡°You mean Zhao Zifeng?¡±

    Being smart, Mosquito immediately realized it and said with a frown, ¡°What good is it for him to do so?¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t do anything without profits. Since he incited the so-called Little King of Needles to challenge me, he naturally wants to defeat and humiliate me from the aspect I am proud of most, and then I will be too ashamed to show up in public.¡±

    Ding Ning gave a totally unconcerned smile. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid he is wrong. First, I won¡¯t lose, or even if I lose, what¡¯s the point of that?¡±

    ¡°Humph, I think he does want to damage our brother-inw¡¯s reputation, and then Sister Nuo will think our brother-inw can¡¯t match her and break up with him. After that, he can take the opportunity to pursue her. He is really despicable.¡±

    Wen Rourou immediately learned his motive and said indignantly.

    ¡°I can only say that he is too naive.¡±

    Now, Mosquito calmed down and said disdainfully. About the love between Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo, she and Huzi knew better than anyone else. First, Ding Ning would not necessarily lose, but even if he lost, their love would not be affected at all.

    ¡°This is not childish behavior. He is making enemies for me!¡±

    Ding Ning thought more deeply. ¡°Zhao Zifeng didn¡¯t do anything for a long time, but when he takes action, a great terrible action appears!¡±

    No matter whether he won or lost, the provoked medical skillpetition between Yan Hao and him would not do him any good.

    If he lost, he would be quite ashamed; if he won, he would offend Yangui Hall and even make many people dissatisfied with him.

    After all, he was from Ninghai, but the local protection tendency was practiced everywhere. If the Little King of Needles who was famous in Yan Jing was defeated by a man from Ninghai, he was afraid that this was not the result Yan Jing people would like to see.

    Zhao Zifeng¡¯s this plot was really venomous! Unfortunately, he did not mind it at all, for he would only stay in Yan Jing for a few days and would then return to Ninghai. No matter how much Yan Jing people disliked him, what could they do?

    ¡°Brother-inw, if we don¡¯t have other choices, now we can pretend not to know about it and leave in advance.¡±

    Li Zhe thought for a long time and came up with an idea.

    ¡°You have no confidence in me?¡±

    Ding Ning knew that this battle was inevitable, and escaping would never solve the problem.

    ¡°No... not... I... I just...¡±

    Li Zhe said at a loss because he was not clear about Ding Ning¡¯s medical skills.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Our brother-inw¡¯s medical skills are brilliant. For my brother-inw, those who are like the Little King of Needles are merely nothing.¡±

    Mosquito and Huzi witnessed Ding Ning¡¯s awakening of Xiao Nuo themselves. Naturally, they had much confidence in him.

    But the others did not know it, and they were all a little worried, including Wei Biaobiao. Although they were not medical people, they still knew how excellent Yan Hao was. Once Ding Ning was defeated by the Little King of Needles, he would feel too ashamed to live confidently. Therefore, the atmosphere suddenly became oppressive.

    ¡°Our meetings are always the fruit of fate! Brother Ding, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. Would you like to give me a ss of wine?¡±

    At this time, a clear voice sounded. Shocked, Ding Ning turned to the source of the voice and saw that a handsome man who was even more beautiful than a woman was looking at him with a smile on the nk bridge. Unexpectedly, it was Ning Ye, the man he met on the uninhabited ind.

    He immediately stood up and making a fist and palm salute, asked with confusion, ¡°You¡¯re Brother Ning. Why are you here? Please take a seat.¡±

    ¡°I came to Yan Jing on a business trip and happened to receive the news, so I came to have a lively visit.¡±

    Without showing feigned courtesy, Ning Ye walked over naturally, nodded at all the people sitting here, and then sat down happily.

    ¡°Wow, the highest grade handsome boy! He is evenparable to our brother-inw.¡±

    Wen Rourou looked at Ning Ye with so much admiration of an easy girl and muttered.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t be an easy girl! Now think about what to do in a while?¡±

    A pretty girl named Zhan Jie beside her said with a sad face. Since they had chosen toe to the party, they jumped in the same boat with Ding Ning.

    So, they rose and fell together. If Ding Ning lost, they would also feel ashamed and be ridiculed in Yan Jing¡¯s upper-ss circle.

    ¡°Brother Ding, for theing challenge, do you have the confidence to win?¡±

    Ning Ye asked Ding Ning with a smile.

    Ding Ning found a faint concern and worry in his eyes and could not help feeling surprised, ¡°Why does he care so much about me?¡±

    ¡°Is this guy a gay man? He fancies me?¡± This made him suddenly feel disgusted, and he said with an unnatural expression, ¡°There should be no problem.¡±

    Ning Ye frowned slightly and suddenly spoke to him through mentalmunication. ¡°Brother Ding, you can¡¯t be careless. Yangui Hall is actually the business of the Holy Medical Family, and the medical skills of the Yan Family are from the Holy Medical Family. Although Yan Hao only has 70% of Yan Xun¡¯s true ability, he is not easy for you to deal with.¡±

    Ding Ning was stunned, then nodded, and said through mentalmunication, ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Brother Ning. I know what to do.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    After having finished speaking through mentalmunication, Ning Ye suddenly stood up, nodded at the crowd, and walked away.

    ¡°Oh, why did the little handsome boy leave?¡±

    As she was watching Ning Ye¡¯s back and was reluctant to part from it, Wen Rourou muttered. All the others also felt that it was inexplicable, not knowing what Ning Ye hade for.

    ¡°He left for some urgent business!¡±

    When he found that everyone was watching him, Ding Ning had to make an exnation for Ning Ye, but his expression involuntarily became serious.

    He did not take Yan Hao so seriously, but he had to treat his backer the Holy Medical Family seriously, for he could notpete with the Holy Medical Family with his current aplishments.

    The Yan Family was only the business of the Holy Medical Family in the secr world. Even if Ding Ning defeated Yan Hao, it would note to defend him, but he still had to guard against it.

    Yet, if he defeated Yan Hao, this would definitely have a certain impact on the reputation and business of the Yan Family. Would the Holy Medical Family be angry with him?

    This plot of Zhao Zifeng was really disgusting! Ding Ning did not know that if the man knew the backer of the Yan Family was the Holy Medical Family, or the man just identally brought such a powerful enemy for him.

    ¡°Who knows Yan Xun? Tell me what kind of person he is.¡±

    Ding Ning thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°Yan Xun, King of Yan Needles, is a master of national medicine. He is generous and indifferent to fame and wealth. The state once wanted to invite him to join the Medical and Healthcare Team to serve the Chiefs, but he refused. In Yan Jing, he has a very good reputation.¡±

    Wei Biaobiao said with a wry smile, ¡°But his biggest weakness is shielding his young without principle. He dotes on Yan Hao excessively, has passed all his medical skills to him, and treats him as the sessor of Yangui Hall.¡±

    Ding Ning knitted his brows tightly. If Yan Xun was a reasonable person, that was not a big problem. Even if he defeated Yan Hao, he would have no trouble, but if what Wei Biaobiao said was true that Yan Xun protected his young without principle, he would have trouble, then.

    Defeating Yan Hao was equal to pping Yan Xun in the face. He was sure that there was a chance of more than 90% that he would take revenge for Yan Hao.

    Even so, he would not be afraid. What he only worried about was that once Yan Xun lost, the reputation of Yangui Hall would slump. By then, no one could make sure that whether the Holy Medical Family would defend him or not.

    But it was impossible for him to admit defeat. Since the beginning of the plot Zhao Zifeng made, troubling matters had been destined to appear one after another.

    If Zhao Zifeng came to him to stir up trouble directly, he would think highly of him, but he always yed with these tricks behind his back, so he got an uncontroble killing intent.

    He did not like trouble, but it didn¡¯t mean that he was afraid of trouble. Since he could not avoid it, he would face it.

    ¡°Arrived, arrived, the Little King of Needles has arrived!¡±

    ¡°Finally arrived!¡±

    ¡°The show is about to start.¡±

    ¡°Haha, the Little King of Needles versus the Little Miracle-working Doctor. There is a good show tonight.¡±

    ¡°What fucking Little Miracle-working Doctor! I haven¡¯t heard of him. The Little King of Needles is bound to win tonight.¡±

    ¡°Hard to say. Since the Little King of Needles sincerely came to challenge the Little Miracle-working Doctor, I think that the Little Miracle-working Doctor must have excellent skills too. It is still hard to tell who will win.¡±

    ¡°Huh, the Little King of Needles has inherited 70% of the true ability of the King of Yan Needles, and that Little Miracle-working Doctor is surely not his match.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve watched the video of the Little Miracle-working Doctor, and he is also an able man. It¡¯s too early to draw a conclusion now.¡±

    ¡°Are you a Yan Jing man or not? The Little King of Needles is our Yan Jing¡¯s miracle-working doctor. Do you really want him to lose to an outsider?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just taking the matter on its merits, and don¡¯t put abel on me.¡±

    ¡°Humph, anyway, I support Little King of Needles. A doctor from another cees to Yan Jing to show his power. I do feel unhappy with it.¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t talk like that, and watch carefully.¡±

    ...

    With the chatting of the crowd, a handsome young man with a restrained smile strode energetically over like a superstar.

    Hearing the whispers of so many people around with all of them basically supporting him, he became even prouder and cockier.

    Yan Xun, Senior Brother Yan, and their group members were close behind Yan Hao. Solicitously guided by Zhao Zifeng, they went to a pavilion reserved in advance. This spot was the closest to Jiatianxia with the widest vision, allowing them to take in every detail of thepetition at a nce.

    In order to make Ding Ning lose with more shame, Zhao Zifeng invited reporters and also specially asked some people to put a stream of big light bulbs in the area where Jiatianxia was located, making the ground as bright as it was in daylight.

    As for whether the Little King of Needles could win or not, that was not Zhao Zifeng¡¯s concern at all. Even if the Little King of Needles lost, the King of Yan Needles was still here. He did not believe that even Yan Xun was no match for Ding Ning, either.

    Of course, he still hoped that the Little King of Needles could defeat Ding Ning. After all, if he only lost to an old doctor of traditional Chinese medicine like Yan Xun, it was not the best effect of humiliating him.

    Looking at Ding Ning sitting and calmly drinking, Zhao Zifeng gave a hideous smile. ¡°Damn asshole, you dare to take the woman from me! You will regret!¡±

    ¡°Childe Feng, which one is the Little Miracle-working Doctor of Ninghai?¡±

    A hot female reporter came close to him and asked coyly.

 Chapter 495 - Reporter Qu Yan

    <h4>Chapter 495 Reporter Qu Yan</h4>

    ¡°Look, Qu Yan, it is that one. If you follow Yan Hao, you will naturally find the target.¡±

    Zhao Zifeng nced at her alluring and deep cleavage lecherously. If this were the right ce, he would have taken this little bitch and bedded her.

    She was a married woman who had just given birth to a child, and he just hooked up with her half a month ago. In public, this woman looked dignified and invible, but she was an unsatisfied slut in bed. During this time, almost all his energy had been absorbed by her. Every time they had a tryst, he had to rely on drugs, or she would not be satisfied at all.

    But the style of this kind of young wife was his favorite. If her husband were not a figure who also had fame and prestige, he would like to raise her as his mistress and y with her every day.

    Seeing that no one was around, Qu Yan leered at him and whispered with hidden bitterness, ¡°Childe Feng, my fucking husband will work overtime tonight, and I will be alone at home.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Ha-ha, I will go to you a little bitte. Remember, do the task nicely.¡±

    Looking at the coquettish appearance, Zhao Zifeng felt the itch in his heart as if his heart was being scratched by a cat¡¯s paws. He looked like a gentleman, but he pinched her buttocks hard in the shade of light.

    ¡°I hate you. You are disgusting!¡±

    Qu Yan rolled her eyes at him with charms and walked toward Jiatianxia as her slender waist shook from side to side.

    But they did not find that an extremely small Magic Mosquito had recorded everything loyally.

    Since the moment Yan Hao entered this ce, Huzi had told Ding Ning which one was Zhao Zifeng, who was the real criminal behind the scenes, so he would not neglect him, releasing his Magic Mosquito to watch every one of his moves closely.

    When he found the immoral rtionship between him and Qu Yan, Ding Ning was surprised. ¡°Zhao Zifeng has a strong taste and even ys with a married wife!¡± This made him realize that this woman was very likely to hurt him.

    Looking at Qu Yan, a woman who was dignified-dressing but bitchy in her bones, Ding Ning asked in a low voice, ¡°Huzi, you do you know that woman?¡±

    After taking a look at Qu Yan, Huzi had an expression of great admiration. ¡°Brother-inw, you are about to begin thepetition, but you don¡¯t pay attention to Yan Hao. Instead, you pay attention to a beautiful woman. I really admire you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Do you know that woman?¡±

    Ding Ning was sullen and did not feel like exining it to this silly guy.

    ¡°I know, of course, I know. This is XX TV station¡¯s best reporter.¡±

    Staring at Qu Yan¡¯s sexy, slender waist that kept shaking from side to side, Huzi admonished honestly, ¡°Brother-inw, if you want a woman, I can help you get one, but you can¡¯t touch this woman because her background is not ordinary.¡±

    ¡°Oh, in what fashion?¡±

    Ding Ning became more interested as his eyes glinted.

    Huzi looked at him strangely, but he saw an unkind look, so he persuaded him earnestly and patiently. ¡°As a talented student graduating from Media University, Qu Yan herself does not have a powerful background, but she married a good husband. Not to mention her husband¡¯s n power, her husband¡¯s family alone is so powerful. Her father-inw is on the vice-state-level, her mother-inw is the boss of some state-owned greatpany, her elder sister-inw is married to a general, her younger sister-inw has apany with billions of assets, and her husband, who is only during his early 30s but on the deputy department level, has quite a promising future! If you like any other woman, I can help you, but never this one.¡±

    ¡°Fuck off! How could I want to have her? Which advantages of hers do you think areparable to your Sister Nuo¡¯s?¡±

    Looking speechless, Ding Ning snapped with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. In terms of figure and appearance, she is notparable to my Sister Nuo, but she is a young wife! I¡¯ve heard that it is exceptionally exciting to y with married women. Brother-inw, you also have such a hobby, right?¡±

    With a sneaky look, Huzi leaned close to his ear and said in a whisper, which instantly overturned his impression of him being simple and honest. Speechlessly, Ding Ning rolled his eyes. ¡°Am I like a man who is so lecherous that he can bed any woman?¡±

    Huzi studied him for a long time and then nodded seriously. ¡°You are not like.¡±

    Ding Ning was gratified and nodded, but then he almost went furious and resorted to violence as he heard Huzi say, ¡°You are.¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Ding Ning gritted his teeth and shouted. ¡°This silly guy damages my image so much!¡±

    ¡°Humph, who did you ask to get lost? I challenge you because I respect you. If you do not dare to confront me in thepetition, just publish an apology statement online and rify that all the videos you uploaded to the inte are fake.¡±

    As soon as he stepped into Jiatianxia, Yan Hao heard Ding Ning¡¯s shout and thought that Ding Ning was shouting at him, so he instantly became angry and said in a domineering manner.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Ding, I am Qu Yan from XX TV station. I want to ask you, ¡®Does your direct refusal of Mr. Yan Hao¡¯s challenge mean that you think you are not better than him or that like what Mr. Yan Hao said, the previous videos you uploaded to the inte are all fake and colluding with others to draw attention is your real aim?¡¯¡±

    Making use of the very opportunity, Qu Yan jostled out from the back of Yan Hao and put the interview microphone to Ding Ning¡¯s mouth directly.

    Ding Ning nced at her and sneered. ¡°He has no qualification to challenge me, but did you exactly hear that I refused his challenge?¡±

    Qu Yan narrowed her eyes and said calmly, ¡°Mr. Ding, I clearly heard that you asked Mr. Yan Hao to get lost just now.¡±

    ¡°What did you say? I have no qualification to challenge you? You are a grandiose clown, a hypocritical liar...¡±

    Yan Hao was infuriated and shouted angrily.

    ¡°I was asking you to get lost just now, but this silly guy thought that I asked him. Did I agree to be interviewed by you? Who do you think you are? I¡¯m eating here. Who allowed you toe in without my permission? Get out!¡±

    Ding Ning Ignored Yan Hao. As he narrowed his eyes to stare at Qu Yan coldly, he suddenly shouted angrily.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Since Qu Yan was married into the rich and powerful family, no one had ever dared to shout at her. Immediately, she flushed with rage and remained silent for a long time, her chest rising and falling rapidly.

    ¡°You what? Where is the boss? What a fucking ce your restaurant is! We are eating here, but who allowed these riff-raffs toe in to harass us? Who will dare toe to eat in such a restaurant in the future? If you don¡¯t drive away these stupidly barking dogs, you won¡¯t need to open the restaurant in the future.¡±

    Ding Ning suddenly shouted at the top of his voice.

    Instantly, Zhao Zifeng became sulky. He would have thought about forcing him to ept the challenge with public opinion, but he did not expect that Ding Ning did not y cards ording to the routine. First, he silenced the reporter by shouting and then picked holes in the restaurant, but he had been ignoring Yan Hao.

    This gave him a dilemma. After all, Shengzeyuan was the business of his Zhao Family. At the scene, there were still more than a dozen reporters who were recording this scene loyally apart from the humiliated reporter Qu Yan.

    If the restaurant did not make an exnation and allowed its guests to be harassed, who would dare toe to Shengzeyuan to eat in the future?

    ¡°Who did you use of a riff-raff?¡±

    Yan Hao trembled with rage and pointing at Ding Ning, swore, ¡°You are a grandiose clown, a hypocritical liar who published fake videos...¡±

    ¡°A clown? I think this name should be given to you. Anyway, I think you are more like a clown?¡±

    Ding Ning picked up a mouthful of food slowly, put it into his mouth, and said calmly, ¡°We were eating here, but you rushed in and barked stupidly like a mad dog. You jumped, you bounced, and you shouted. You can ask everyone, ¡®Who on earth is more like a clown?¡¯¡±

    ¡°Bang! What trouble did we bring you by eating here? You simply came and shouted like a shrew. Are you out of your mind?¡±

    Wei Biaobiao suddenly hit the table hard with his palm and shouted angrily, but then he saw light suddenly and pointed at the leftover bones on the table apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It turns out that you don¡¯t have money to buy food and came to beg for food! Take a look. If you don¡¯t have money to buy food, just tell me. There is still a pile of leftover bones. Take them, and eat at will.¡±

    ¡°You fucking... I, Wei...Childe Wei... You... Why are you here... I, I am sorry...I am wrong...Childe Wei.¡±

    Wei Biaobiao had been facing the entrance with his back, and Yan Hao did not notice him at all. Now, he suddenly went mad, making Yan Hao flush. When he was about to shout, he then found that the person in front of him was Wei Biaobiao. Instantly, his anger disappeared, and his eyes kept twitching. At once, he became a coward and apologized repetitively.

    Ding Ning nced at Wei Biaobiao in surprise. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this brother-inw is so powerful that he could even make the arrogant Yan Hao feel so afraid!¡±

    What he did not know was that Wei Biaobiao, as his name suggested, was a silly one among the Eight Childes in Yan Jing, but he was the most vicious one who was the most difficult to be dealt with among them.

    Two years ago, he was arrogant and domineering because he thought that his medical skills were excellent, butter, he offended Wei Biaobiao, who then gave him a good beating.

    Back home, Yan Hao was very unconvinced and went to take revenge on Wei Biaobiao with his disreputable friends. As a result, his revenge failed, and they were seriously beaten and ran away.

    Yan Hao offended Wei Biaobiao again, so how could thetter let him off? At midnight, Wei Biaobiao sneaked into his home, tied him up, and took him out to the wild, wishing to bury him in a hole.

    At that time, Yan Hao was terribly frightened. He could not help urinating and shitting, kowtowed in tears to beg for mercy, took out of a lot of money to buy his life, and swore that he would never dare to offend him. Then, Wei Biaobiao let him go.

    So, when Yan Hao saw Wei Biaobiao, he trembled in fear, his momentum instantly weakened, and he also had to apologize with ttering smiles, afraid that Wei Biaobiao would give him trouble.

    Wei Biaobiao gave a cold snort. ¡°Childe Yan is now quite arrogant! My friends and I can¡¯t even eat peacefully.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare, I don¡¯t dare. Childe Wei, I didn¡¯t know you are here! I¡¯m leaving now, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Yan Hao bowed lowly again and again, and the bowing look made Yan Xun extremely angry. As his face turned dark, he became sulky, pressing his lips hard against each other.

    Senior Brother Yan snorted coldly. ¡°He was arrogant in front of me, but he is like a poodle in front of an outsider. Yan Xun, is this the sessor whom you have high expectations of? Humph, I think he is a good-for-nothing.¡±

    Yan Xun blushed, hung his head, and stuttered, ¡°I...I... Your ve didn¡¯t teach him in proper ways. Distinguished emissary, I feel ashamed to let you see such a scene.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter for me to see such a scene, but don¡¯t let my sect lose face. That¡¯s important.¡±

    Senior Brother Yan said coldly and then didn¡¯t feel like looking at the red face of Yan Xun anymore.

    ¡°Biaobiao, you are also eating here! I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t see you just now.¡±

    Yan Hao was afraid of Wei Biaobiao, but Qu Yan was not. Yet, she would not easily go to offend him because the Wei Family was not easy to mess with. Besides, Wei Biaobiao and her husband were good friends, and she had to pretend that she had just seen him and greeted him.

    ¡°Great Reporter Qu, you¡¯re really dedicated to your work! It is sote now, but you stille out to do nothing. Even if Jintang has to work overtime and doesn¡¯t have time to apany you, it¡¯s still good to stay at home to take care of your child! Try not to meddle in such messy affairs!¡±

    Facing his good friend¡¯s wife, Wei Biaobiao softened his tone, but his words were with a warning.

    Qu Yan¡¯s expression changed. Wei Biaobiao usually called her sister-inw, but he called her Great Reporter Qu today. Apparently, he was telling her his dissatisfaction.

    This made her very unhappy. Her voice turned cold, and she said righteously, ¡°Thanks for Childe Wei¡¯s care. I wanted to stay at home to keep my childpany, but if I can¡¯t report the news like the Little King of Needles challenging the Little Miracle-working Doctor in time, I don¡¯t deserve to be a reporter.¡±

 Chapter 496 - Pregnancy Reaction

    <h4>Chapter 496 Pregnancy Reaction</h4>

    Wei Biaobiao frowned. How could he not see that Qu Yan deliberately ignored him and targeted Ding Ning?

    He would have wanted her to retreat in the face of the difficulty, but she righteously used her profession as the reason. Apparently, she wanted to set herself against Ding Ning to the end.

    But no matter how hard he thought, he did not know what on earth was wrong with this woman, for she did not even care about his feelings at all.

    If she was a stranger, that was not a big deal, but she was his good friend¡¯s wife. If he scolded her too much, that was not suitable, so he fell into a dilemma and looked sullen.

    ¡°What a dedicated reporter!¡±

    Ding Ning suddenly smiled, threw a micro hard drive card to Qu Yan, and said with a faint smile, ¡°Great Reporter Qu Yan, right? I think you had better go home and take care of your child. This...I suggest you watch the content in it with your earplugs, lest that everyone should be embarrassed by then.¡±

    Qu Yan pursed her lips disdainfully and gave a cold snort. ¡°Make a mystery out of a simple matter.¡±

    Although she said so, she still prudently wore her earplugs, connected the hard disk to her mobile phone, and opened it.

    The content was very short, onlysting a few minutes, but Qu Yan¡¯s face turned ashen instantly. She trembled all over, and her look at Ding Ning was like looking at a ghost.

    Ding Ning was eating indifferently and did not look at Qu Yan at all. The content of it was just the previous evil secret move of her and Zhao Zifeng. He believed that this woman would restrain herself.

    Qu Yan exhaled deeply and became calm again very soon, and then she forced a stiff smile and slightly bowing, apologized, ¡°Mr. Ding, I¡¯m sorry. Just now, I did take the liberty of interrupting your eating. Mr. Ding, I wonder if you have time tomorrow, and I want to have an exclusive interview with you.¡±

    Wei Biaobiao and hispanions looked at her in shock, not knowing what on earth Ding Ning had shown her so that she changed from arrogance to humility.

    ¡°Good, I¡¯m very looking forward to an exclusive interview with Great Reporter Qu.¡±

    Ding Ning knew that she wanted to negotiate with him alone, so he agreed unhesitatingly.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you, Mr. Ding, and I wish you a happy meal!¡±

    Qu Yan bade goodbye to Wei Biaobiao and then instantly turned around and left.

    Although she still looked very calm, her quick steps and pale face showed that she was not calm at all.

    As the representative of the restaurant, Zhao Zifeng came to make an exnation for Ding Ning. He just faced Qu Yan on the wooden pontoon and was about to say something, but was stopped by Qu Yan¡¯s stern eyes, pretending to pass by as if she never knew him.

    Zhao Zifeng frowned and was dissatisfied. ¡°The good-for-nothing Yan Hao was scared to retreat, and that¡¯s not a big deal, but the famous reporter Qu Yan has also withdrawn.¡± So, he hated Ding Ning even more.

    With coldness glinting in his eyes, he strutted over and said expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m in charge of the restaurant. Is your eating experience good?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all. How can you run the restaurant this way? We came to have dinner, but why did so many ¡®dogs¡¯ and ¡®cats¡¯e to harass us?¡±

    Wei Biaobiao satirized him mercilessly as he squinted at him.

    Zhao Zifeng clenched his fists secretly and the corner of his mouth twitched, but he put on a stiff smile. ¡°This is the mistake of our restaurant. All spending is free for everyone tonight, and I wish you a happy meal.¡±

    Zhao Zifeng restrained his impulse of hitting Wei Biaobiao¡¯s face with a punch, and his eyes looked quite eerie. As he finished speaking, he turned around and left.

    He swore inwardly, ¡°Wei Biaobiao, you had better not fall into my hands, or I will be able to toy with you to death.¡±

    ¡°Stop. Did I allow you to go?¡±

    Ding Ning did not look at him at all and took a sip of the liquor leisurely.

    Zhao Zifeng stopped, turned around slowly, and said coldly, ¡°I wonder what else the guest is still not satisfied with?¡±

    A bang sounded, and the crowd was startled.

    Ding Ning hit the table hard with his palm and swore angrily, ¡°What a disqualified person in charge of the restaurant you are! We were harassed in your restaurant, but you did not apologize at all. Whom do you want to show your long face to? Are the words ¡®all spending is free¡¯ enough? Do you regard us as beggars who can¡¯t afford the bill? What is this fucking service attitude? Can a restaurant with such a service standard dare to call itself the best restaurant in Yan Jing? It is rubbish, bullshit...¡±

    Zhao Zifeng¡¯s face turned red as Ding Ning suddenly went mad at him. The corner of his eye kept twitching, and he wished to chop him into pieces, but since so many reporters¡¯ video cameras were present, he had to maintain his stiff smile and allow Ding Ning to re up, while he could not retort.

    The truth was that Shengzeyuan was the most sessful masterpiece of the Zhao Family since it entered the restaurant industry. By using all kinds of improper means, they put this century-old shop under their name.

    He was the temporary person in charge when Zhao Zilong was away from the family. If the business of Shengzeyuan was ruined in his hands, he would be unable to tear off thebel of being incapable anymore.

    Making an issue of Shengzeyuan¡¯s service attitude, Ding Ning had just hit him on his weak point. No matter how frustrated he was or how much he hated him, he had to bear it with ttering smiles. The camera shlights of the reporters, whom he had deliberately asked toe to force Ding Ning to submit, were now shing, again and again, making him feel that he had dropped the stone he picked up himself on his foot. So, his face was burning.

    He knew that since Wei Biaobiao and hispanions were here, Ding Ning could recognize him, but he was now making use of the pretext to humiliate him as an ordinary restaurant boss.

    Looking at the unnatural constantly changing expressions of Zhao Zifeng, Huzi and the others had the indescribable joy and felt that all their pores had opened.

    Zhao Zifeng was used to being arrogant and domineering by relying on the Zhao Family, and they conflicted with him more or less, but they suffered losses most times. In Yan Jing, few people dared to point at his nose and shouted at him.

    Thus, their next look at Ding Ning was with great admiration, and theyplimented him inwardly, ¡°The brother-inw deserves to be a brother-inw. An intrepid life needs no exnation.¡±

    ¡°What do you want, then?¡±

    When Ding Ning finally became tired and drank tea to moist his throat, Zhao Zifeng asked with a straight face.

    After a nce at him, Ding Ning pointed at him pitifully. ¡°What do I want? You should ask yourself this question. Look at you! As soon as I just gave you some suggestions, you put on quite a long face. Is this the attitude you should have as a person in charge in the catering service industry? Stand in my shoes and imagine: If you go to a restaurant to eat and its service personnel all put on a long face, will you feelfortable?¡±

    ¡°You... I¡¯m not one of the service personnel. I am the person in charge.¡±

    Zhao Zifeng¡¯s face became purplish red, his eyes had the me of wrath, and he gritted his teeth and said.

    ¡°Look at you! You are unhappy with the few words I said. Is it so great to be the person in charge? The person in charge should do better service. Why are restaurants also called the catering and service industry? It means that catering and service are indispensable. What a terrible attitude you have as the person in charge! We are here to dine because we appreciate your restaurant, but you guys allowed those dogs and cats to harass us. As the person in charge, you can hardly absolve yourself from the me. It shows that there is something wrong with your management. I med you with a few words, and then you pulled a face. Whom did you want to show it to? Do you think I cherish the free bill? Your dishes are a little bit expensive, but do you think we are those who can¡¯t afford the bill since we havee here to spend money?¡±

    Ding Ning ridiculed him again, and Zhao Zifeng almost exploded with fury, but he suppressed his anger with hard work and forced an extremely reluctant smile. ¡°Guest, what do you want to do then?¡±

    ¡°Look at you! You still haven¡¯t realized your mistake. This is not a question of what I want to do, but you have to show the sincerity of your restaurant to solve this problem properly so that all the customers whoe here to spend money can be satisfied.¡±

    Ding Ning said seriously. Although Shengzeyuan was very big, the strange thing was that his voice resounded clearly in everyone¡¯s ears.

    The ordinary people did not think that much, but Senior Brother Yan, who had been sitting and watching the lively scene, had a thoughtful look. ¡°This young man is not ordinary!¡±

    Those who also had the same feeling were the three men and one woman sitting in a pavilion in a remote corner. Of course, they should be two men and two women because Night Lone Ranger was now disguised as a man.

    ¡°Lone Ranger, is he that Ding Ning Deputy Director Zhuo of Ninghai reportedst time?¡±

    An old man, who had a in appearance in a Tang suit and whose eyes glinted with smartness as they were opened and closed, asked indifferently.

    The handsome young man and the beautiful girl in a green dress sitting next to him all looked curiously at Night Lone Ranger.

    Night Lone Ranger frowned and said angrily, ¡°Director Duan, don¡¯t call me Lone Ranger. Now, I am Ning Ye.¡±

    ¡°Well, Ning Ye. Is this boy that Ding Ning Zhuo Bufan reportedst time?¡±

    Director Duan said with a helpless expression.

    ¡°Right!¡± Night Lone Ranger was a miser with words. Then, she picked up a mouthful of sea cucumber herself, put it into her small mouth, and chewed it.

    The handsome young man did not conceal his love for Night Lone Ranger and said softly, ¡°Lone Ranger...¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Do you have the right to call my name?¡±

    Night Lone Ranger pulled a face and staring at him coldly, shouted.

    The handsome young man¡¯s face turned blue and red, and anger appeared and vanished in his eyes, but when facing the icy cold eyes of Night Lone Ranger, he forced a smile immediately. ¡°It¡¯s my fault I forgot what you said. Now you are Ning Ye.¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    Night Lone Ranger snorted coldly. Although she knew that he was twisting her meaning, she did not want to expose it.

    The girl in the green dress nced at Night Lone Ranger and said seemingly unintentionally, ¡°Ding Ning? Night Lone Ranger (Ye Duxing)? Ning Ye? Do they have any rtionships?¡±

    ¡°Green Bamboo, can¡¯t you stop talking while eating?¡±

    Night Lone Ranger narrowed her eyes and stared coldly and sharply at the girl named Green Bamboo.

    Green Bamboo stuck out her tongue mischievously like an innocent girl and obediently lowered her head to eat, but her eyes glinted with a luster that her trick was done.

    Hearing this, the handsome young man was petrified. His embarrassed smile faded away, his fists under the table were clenched quietly, and his look at Ding Ning was with an undisguised murderous intention.

    Director Duan watched all this coolly, but he sighed in his mind. ¡°The three before me are the most outstanding young people of the Bureau of Religions, but they are all reckless. So, as the deputy director of the Bureau of Religions, I have a serious headache.¡±

    Green Bamboo came from the sequestered school Pure Land of Sanskrit. She seemed innocent and harmless to humans and animals, but she was skilled at scheming, in fact. Even a few seemingly unintentional words of hers often contained deep meanings, which others would have to spend a long time guessing.

    The handsome young man named Jiang Wuhui was a disciple of the Holy-sword Vi who came to experience the life of the earthly world. Although he was less than 30 years old, he had reached the peak of the Earth Martial Arts Realm and could reach the Sky Martial Arts Realm at any time, and his Cloud-shocking Sword Technique was perfect. Even if he met a person who had reached the early stage of the Sky Martial Arts Realm, he could confront the person, but he was arrogant in his bones.

    At first sight of Night Lone Ranger, he was stunned and thought that she was a goddess, and then he went to pursue her with passion, but unfortunately, he liked her, but she did not like him. From beginning to end, Night Lone Ranger just ignored him, so his love was in vain.

    But he did not change his blind passion and regarded himself as the escort of Night Lone Ranger. In the past few years, he used various means to force all those males who approached Night Lone Ranger away.

    The three of them had powerful backgrounds. Although Director Duan was one of the deputy directors of the Bureau of Religions, he dared not to arbitrarily meddle in their open and secret rivalry.

    Today, Night Lone Ranger had formally submitted her resignation letter to the Bureau of Religions and would return to her sect soon, so Director Duan arranged a small gathering, which was also a farewell dinner.

 Chapter 497 - Yan Xunâ€™s Calculation

    <h4>Chapter 497 Yan Xun¡¯s Calction</h4>

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    Night Lone Ranger suddenly covered her mouth and made a retching sound as she frowned.

    ¡°Lone... Ning Ye, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Jiang Wuhui asked anxiously, showing his care clearly in his words.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Probably, the food is not suitable for me.¡±

    Night Lone Ranger drank a mouthful of water and said indifferently, but she had a little painful expression with tears in her beautiful eyes.

    ¡°Or let¡¯s go to another ce.¡±

    As his eyes glinted, Jiang Wuhui said seemingly with care, but he did not want to stay here, in fact. Her instinct told him that the rtionship between Night Lone Ranger and Ding Ning was not simple, so he envied him and hated him.

    ¡°No need!¡±

    Night Lone Ranger had a cold character, which Jiang Wuhui had long been used to. Taking out a green pill that gave off a delicate fragrance, he said solicitously, ¡°This is the Mind-calming Pill I bought from the Holy Medical Family. It can make people calm down, and it can perhaps relieve your difort.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. I¡¯m fine... ow...¡±

    Night Lone Ranger refused him firmly. When she smelled the fragrance, her stomach suddenly churned, and the retching feeling reappeared. Hurriedly, she covered her mouth and rushed to thedies¡¯ room.

    ¡°It¡¯s strange. We are all Ancient Warriors and are immune to illnesses. How could she feel difort in her intestines and stomach?¡±

    Jiang Wuhui wanted to go and take a look very much, but remembering that Night Lone Ranger had gone to thedies¡¯ room, he knew that it was a little unsuitable indeed and had to stay. Looking at the back of Night Lone Ranger, he mumbled.

    As her smart eyes turned, Green Bamboo said with a seemingly inadvertent smile, ¡°The symptom of Sister Night Lone Ranger is like the pregnancy reaction very much! Is she pregnant?¡±

    ¡°Shut up, Green Bamboo. How can you make this kind of joke casually?¡±

    Dark-faced, Jiang Wuhui scolded her angrily.

    Green Bamboo was unhappy and pursed her lips. ¡°I just say it is like, not it is. Humph, am I forbidden to make jokes? Even if she is with child, the child is not yours. Why are you so excited?¡±

    ¡°Enough, Green Bamboo. Don¡¯t casually make jokes that ruin one¡¯s reputation! If your words are heard by Lone Ranger, your sect can¡¯t even protect you.¡±

    Exceptionally sullen-faced, Jiang Wuhui warned her by speaking word by word. The Pure Land of Sanskrit and the Holy-sword Vi had been friendly toward each other. Green Bamboo and he came out to experience the life of the earthly world at the same time, and he usually helped her a lot.

    Green Bamboo had been envious of Night Lone Ranger. He learned it for a long time, but one was a disciple of the sect that was friendly with his sect, and the other was the goddess he was obsessed with. Usually, he could only turn a blind eye and pretended that he did not know about it.

    But he knew that once the words Green Bamboo used to nder Night Lone Ranger were spread, Night Lone Ranger would kill Green Bamboo mercilessly, and the Pure Land of Sanskrit could not even protect her.

    After all, the Holy-goddess Tribe, which was a great sect with profound heritage and thousands of years of history, was a member of the Four Holy Gates like his sect, while the Pure Land of Sanskrit, a sect which had only reached the God Martial Arts level, was far fromparable to it.

    ¡°I¡¯m just talking about it. Don¡¯t shout at me!¡±

    Feeling guilty, Green Bamboo instantly pouted and muttered.

    Director Duan also became serious. ¡°Don¡¯t make jokes like that anymore in the future! The inheritance of the Holy-goddess Tribe is special. Only one Holy Goddess from each generation travels outside, and they cherish their reputations most. If this kind of joke is spread by someone and her reputation is smeared, the Holy-goddess Tribe will never end it easily.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I got it.¡±

    Since Director Duan showed his view, Green Bamboo replied tamely at once. She talked at random only because she envied her. If what she said was heard by Night Lone Ranger, she was sure to die, and no one could save her.

    Jiang Wuhui¡¯s eyes glittered. Although Green Bamboo only talked randomly, he thought that it was unbelievable but suspected it vaguely. ¡°Is Night Lone Ranger really pregnant?

    ¡°No, she won¡¯t be. Lone Ranger has always been a girl who refuses to be contaminated, so how could she have had sex with a man? I must have thought too much.¡± Jiang Wuhui shook his head immediately, ignoring the absurd idea.

    In the washroom, Night Lone Ranger looked at the retched water in the sink and washed her face, but her eyebrows were filled with bitterness.

    Her menstrual period had not appeared for two months, and she did not have appetite every day recently and often retched from time to time. No matter how careless she was, she knew what this meant.

    This was why she submitted the resignation letter to the Bureau of Religions, falsely iming that her life experience had ended and she needed to return to her sect. Now, she wanted to find a ce and give birth to the child, and it was no longer suitable for her to ept any tasks.

    ¡°Do I need to tell him?¡± Night Lone Ranger felt that it was hard to make a decision, looking distressed. She knew that aborting the child and pretending that nothing had happened was the wisest choice.

    But the fetal heartbeat of the fetus in her belly was formed. When feeling the heartbeat of the fetus, she was really unwilling to abort it.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A scream woke up Night Lone Ranger from her deep thinking. Seeing the screaming middle-aged woman who had walked out with her hands covering her face from a cubicle, she pursed her lips disdainfully, turned around, and walked out.

    ¡°Indecent behavior! There is a lecher! There is a lecher in the washroom!¡±

    Hearing the scream of the middle-aged womaning from far behind her as if she had just been raped, Night Lone Ranger shook her head speechlessly. ¡°Aunt, you don¡¯t know how ugly you are! Even if there were a lecher, it would be you who would benefit.¡±

    Not wanting to face the solicitousness of Jiang Wuhui and the sarcasm of Green Bamboo, she jumped to a big tree and watched Ding Ning from a distance, her eyes glinting withplexity.

    ¡°This is the child¡¯s father, but I can¡¯t tell him. Once our sect learns it, they will kill him.

    ¡°Oh.¡± When she was bored and saw that Zhao Zifeng left with a dark face and anger, Night Lone Ranger had a gentle smile. ¡°This little man is still so unwilling to suffer losses!

    ¡°What can I do for him before leaving?¡± Her spiritual strength spread around unconsciously and fell on Zhao Zifeng subconsciously. She believed that this guy who had a suffering that he could not tell others would not end this easily.

    Suddenly, she narrowed her eyes and was suddenly nervous, her eyes falling on the pavilion where Zhao Zifeng stayed. ¡°Yan Hui of the Holy Medical Family? Why is he here?¡±

    She knew something about Yan Hui, a disciple of the inside branch of the Holy Medical Family with the intelligence that was neither too high nor too low. He looked like a young man of more than 20 years old, but he was 50 years old, in fact. When he was forty, he reached the Sky Martial Arts Realm. Currently, he was at the peak level of the Sky Martial Arts Realm.

    Although they were members of the Four Holy Gates, a man like Yan Hui could notpare with her at all in terms of their respective positions in their sects. She was the Holy Goddess of this generation of the Holy-goddess Tribe and the sessor to the future tribal leader.

    But she had to admit that although she was a spiritual master, if she dueled with him, she might not necessarily be his match, for this was determined by the degree of transformation from the acquired body to the innate body.

    The Celestial Spiritual Masters and the Warriors of the Sky Martial Arts Realm were the same because they all had the transforming process from the acquired body to the innate body. After going through two months of constant transformation, she had only reached the middle stage of the Celestial Spiritual Master Realm, even on the condition that the residual spiritual strength of the m pill was inside her.

    After all, for the Celestial Spiritual Masters and the Sky Martial Arts practitioners, the needed transformations of the Spiritual Energy were different. When she transformed her Spiritual Energy, she also needed to transform her spiritual strength. If she got this upgrading speed on the condition that she doubled her effort, it was enough for her to feel proud.

    Night Lone Ranger felt her underbelly and gave a wry smile. Since she had decided to keep this child, she naturally needed to think for the child¡¯s future. The Spiritual Energy she had obtained by cultivating with great efforts must be given to the child first,ying a good foundation for the child¡¯s growth in the womb, so her cultivation would probably have to stay in the middle stage of the Celestial Spiritual Masters Realm for a long time.

    ¡°Fuck, I was insulted so much!¡±

    Zhao Zifeng had quite a sulky expression. When returning to the table where Yan Xun sat, he picked up a cup, drained it in a gulp, and cursed in a rage he panted.

    Yan Hao moved his lips, wanting to exin something, but did not say it. Anyway, he could not admit that he was afraid of Wei Biaobiao after thetter gave him hard times because he felt that this was very shameful.

    ¡°Childe Feng, don¡¯t worry. Anyway, we just want him to ept the challenge.¡±

    Yan Xun, who did not introduce Yan Hui and his Junior Sister to Zhao Zifeng, said indifferently beside him.

    He didn¡¯t like Zhao Zifeng to use Yan Hao as his weapon very much, but he was still ashamed that his grandson had been scared away in the presence of the crowd. Seeing that Yan Hui did not have the intention to ask about it, he got courage.

    ¡°Oh, Master Yan, do you have any good solutions?¡±

    Zhao Zifeng asked as his eyes brightened.

    Although he wanted to get the beautiful Junior Sister Qingyun, he knew that the person whom Yan Xun treated with so much respect was never easy to be dealt with, so he restrained his lewd intention quite well.

    ¡°Ha-ha, very simple. So many of them are drinking, and some must go to the washroom. No matter who gets sick, Ding Ning will not sit and watch. If he can¡¯t cure them, but Yan Hao can, it is clear at a nce to know who is better.¡±

    Yan Xun stroked his beard and saidcently.

    ¡°Master Yan, who will poison them? Haha, great n, great n!¡±

    Zhao Zifeng¡¯s reaction was quick. Immediately, heughed and praised the n as he banged the table with his palm.

    Seeing from the corner of his eye that Yan Hui was expressionless and had no objection, Yan Xun kept up his spirit, took out a bottle of powdered medicine, and passed it to Zhao Zifeng. ¡°This is a bottle of powdered medicine I prepared. Just let the target smell it. After a few minutes, there will be rashes all over his face.¡±

    ¡°Will the people die?¡±

    As a prudent man, Zhao Zifeng asked worriedly, but he was not afraid of those who ate at the same table with Ding Ning. As long as the battle was confined to the younger generation, the parents would only smile it away after learning it, no matter who had humiliated who.

    But if someone died, the nature of it would change. If he vited the rules of the game, no one could protect him, even including the Zhao Family.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although I am old, I still want to live a few more years, and I won¡¯t joke with human lives. At most, they will itch for a few days, but their lives will not be threatened.¡±

    What Yan Xun did not tell him was that this kind of itch was from the bones, one that the itch-bearer would not even stop scratching even after breaking his face. At most, the person would be disfigured, but his life would not be threatened.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask someone to do it.¡±

    Like getting a treasure, Zhao Zifeng joyfully went to arrange it with the powdered medicine.

    ¡°Childe Feng, let me do it!¡±

    After Zhao Zifeng said it proudly, Yue Tingting volunteered.

    ¡°Okay, then I should rely on you.¡±

    Very satisfied with Yue Tingting¡¯s attitude, Zhao Zifeng handed the powdered medicine to her and also told her how to use it ording to Yan Xun¡¯s instruction.

    Xiao Yan bowed her head sadly. She would have wanted to be a volunteer, so as to improve her rtionship with Zhao Zifeng, but she did not expect that Yue Tingting seized the chance by taking a faster step.

    ¡°Grandpa, how to cure the illness caused by the powder?¡±

    Yan Hao became highly spirited, and his decadence that appeared moments ago was gone. Then, he asked excitedly.

    ¡°Very simple. Heat the needle in the fire, and then use it. Pierce into Quchi Point, Chize Point, Zhiyang Point... three inches deep, and let the needles stay at these points for five minutes. Then, the illness is cured.¡±

    Yan Xun gave his grandson confidential instructions in person, hoping that he would be proud and self-satisfied and save the face that he lost just now.

    If Ding Ning could not cure it, but Yan Hao could, it was crystal clear who was better.

    ¡°Brother-inw, it is sote now, but none of these people has left, and they all stare at us, or let¡¯s leave now and go to another ce.¡±

    Slightly drunk, Huzi said a little unhappily.

    Ding Ning gave an unobtrusive smile. ¡°No hurry, but don¡¯t drink and let¡¯s chat. That¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t hold it, my dder is about to explode, and I have to go to the washroom, but you guys keep chatting.¡±

    Huzi covered his belly and went to the washroom in a hurry.

    Ding Ning¡¯s lips moved slightly, and Huzi paused, barely nodded, and went straight to the washroom.

    ¡°Brother, what did you say to him?¡±

    Yagyuu Asamayu asked curiously in her mind.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know soon.¡±

    Ding Ning smiled broadly and replied in his mind, but his smile looked extremely eerie.

 Chapter 498 - Meeting Trick with Trick

    <h4>Chapter 498 Meeting Trick with Trick</h4>

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Yan Hui frowned in confusion and suddenly looked up at a big tree nearby.

    It seemed that there were some Spiritual Energy waves in that tree just now. But after watching it for a long time, he found nothing.

    He shook his head. ¡°Did I have an illusion after drinking a few cups of liquor?¡±

    Night Lone Ranger merged into the darkness and had a disdainful sneer. Although Yan Hui was in a higher realmpared with her, he was not her match at all in terms of the sensitivity about the Spiritual Energy waves.

    She was the Queen of the Night, with the extremely rare innate dark attribute physique. By using the technique of her sect, she could hide in the darkness, and no one could perceive her. If Yan Hui could be aware of her existence, that was a miracle.

    The shapeless and colorless figure flew like a bird in the night sky to Jiatianxia where Ding Ning stayed. She wanted to give him a warning.

    This had nothing to do with love, but it was because he was her child¡¯s father. If he still didn¡¯t know what was going on even after he fell into someone¡¯s trap that would be a farce.

    But when shended on the pavilion roof of Jiatianxia, Ding Ning suddenly became excited and instantly stood up in the shocked eyes of the crowd.

    ¡°Brother-inw, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Feeling that it was a little strange, Mosquito looked at him.

    ¡°Let me, let me go to the washroom, and you guys keep chatting.¡±

    A little absent-minded, Ding Ning walked fast to the outside.

    While Night Lone Ranger was feeling distressed, Ding Ning¡¯s surprised voice suddenly sounded in her mind. ¡°Devil, why are you here? Come with me.¡±

    Like being struck by thunder, Night Lone Ranger trembled and looked at Ding Ning with disbelief, her mind going nk but with one idea, which kept rattling in her brain. ¡°He can see me? How can he see me?¡±

    Ding Ning could not wait to walk to a deserted spot and turning around, looked at Night Lone Ranger, who followed him unconsciously, his eyes glinting with a great surprise.

    ¡°I... I had nothing to do and just came out to hang about.¡±

    Night Lone Ranger was stunned. Initially, she thought that it was a coincidence, but she did not expect that Ding Ning had been staring at the darkness where she stayed, and his eyes kept following her as she moved, so she was certain that he could see her indeed. Without knowing what to do, she spoke to him in her mind.

    In fact, Ding Ning could only sense her breath and her general location, but could not see her appearance.

    ¡°Have you been well? Is it convenient to show up? I want to see you.¡±

    Facing the first woman whom he had had sex with, Ding Ning had extremelyplicated feelings ¨C he med himself, was guilty, and also missed her a little bit.

    Night Lone Ranger pursed her lips, having a serious headache. She was now in the dressing of Ning Ye. If she showed up, he wouldugh at her that she came to see him in the dressing of a man.

    Out of a woman¡¯s restraint, she did not want Ding Ning to know the identity of Ning Ye, but she had an inexplicable expectation, wanting to see him again before leaving and learning his attitude toward her when he saw her again.

    ¡°Not convenient now.¡±

    After hesitating for a long time, Night Lone Ranger still decided not to see him for now.

    ¡°Have you been well? I said you could go to Ninghai to see me, but why did youe to Yan Jing? Did youe to see me?¡±

    Looking at that ball of thick darkness, Ding Ning said a little emotionally. Although he had a wandering eye, he was never a man without responsibility. Even if she was a devil, he would bear the responsibility he should bear.

    ¡°I... I have been fine. I just came to Yan Jing on a business trip and happened to meet you.¡±

    Night Lone Ranger wanted to leave now very much, but she did not know why she was unwilling to go and subconsciously wanted to stay with him for a few more moments.

    ¡°I miss you very much. Can I see you again?¡±

    Ding Ning entreated her a little excitedly. He was not fooling her because he did see her often in his dreams. Devil was very important for him, and perhaps one of the reasons was that she looked exactly like Xuan Ji.

    Looking at Ding Ning¡¯s excited look, Night Lone Ranger softened her heart unconsciously. Although she was unwilling to admit that this little man who had taken her virginity affected her feeling, he did indeed.

    Although that was possibly the special feeling of a woman to her first man, she had to admit that after she found that she conceived his child, this feeling became even hotter and stronger.

    But she felt her underbelly subconsciously and had a firm expression. ¡°The child must have a father! If I tell him that this is his child now, he will be killed.¡±

    Therefore, Night Lone Ranger¡¯s tone became indifferent the next moment. ¡°I said, that was only an ident. Both of us just took what we needed. That¡¯s it. Zhao Zifeng is working with Yan Xun to hurt you... You have to be cautious, and I... I should go. Bye.¡±

    ¡°Devil, don¡¯t go!¡±

    Ding Ning said to her in his mind anxiously. Although Night Lone Ranger¡¯s indifference made him feel very ufortable, he could still see her deep love of him from the fact that she had speciallye to warn him.

    Night Lone Ranger, who had turned around, ready to disappear, stopped for a moment and said indifferently, ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°Come with me to Ninghai. I will bear the responsibility to take care of you.¡±

    Ding Ning said unhesitatingly. He did not want to miss the chance of taking care of this woman anymore, no matter whether she was a human being or a spirit.

    ¡°To only bear the responsibility? Well, that was only a mismatched one-night stand. How much can I expect him to love me?¡±

    Mocking herself somewhat, Night Lone Ranger thought. As sadness appeared in her eyes, she said ruthlessly and firmly, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that it was only an ident. Forget it!¡±

    ¡°You can forget it, but I can¡¯t. You are the first woman whom I had sex with, so you will be my woman for a lifetime. I don¡¯t allow you to leave me.¡±

    Ding Ning suddenly said a little willfully and unreasonably.

    ¡°Humph, you are dreaming. You want me to be your woman, but you are still far from my expectation. When you can reach the Real Martial Arts Realm, let¡¯s talk about it.¡±

    Night Lone Ranger¡¯s tone was with light ridicule, but there was a small smile on her invisible beautiful face.

    ¡°Real Martial Arts Realm? Okay, give me some time, and I will reach it.¡±

    Ding Ning took a deep breath and said resolutely.

    ¡°Three years, I can give you three years at most. If you can be a member of the Real Martial Arts Realm in three years, you will have the qualification to live with me. If you still insist on living with me by then, you cane to the Holy-goddess Tribe and see me.¡±

    Night Lone Ranger had left silently, but her voice was still rattling in Ding Ning¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Holy-goddess Tribe?¡±

    Stunned, Ding Ning stood there motionlessly, and his brain had gone nk. ¡°She is not a spirit? Surprisingly, she belongs to the Holy-goddess Tribe, a member of the Four Holy Gates?¡±

    Suddenly, a name Xiahou had once mentioned appeared in his memory¡ªNight Lone Ranger, the only disciple of the Holy-goddess Tribe who traveled in the secr world and an ingeniousdy who became a Celestial Spiritual Master at 25.

    ¡°No wonder she wants me to reach the Real Martial Arts Realm in three years. If a man wants to live with such an ingeniousdy, he will probably not be approved by the Holy-goddess Tribe if he doesn¡¯t have the strength that can match hers.¡±

    Remembering her breakthrough in the jungle, Ding Ning saw light suddenly. ¡°The world only knows that the best genius of the Ancient Martial World became a Celestial Spiritual Master at 25, but doesn¡¯t know that I contributed to most of her breakthrough.

    ¡°Real Martial Arts Realm, right? Three years are enough. Night Lone Ranger, wait for me, and I won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    Ding Ning clenched his fists quietly and made up his mind silently.

    What he did not know was that three yearster, he was only 25, but Night Lone Ranger who became a Celestial Spiritual Master at 25 had been called the first genius of the Ancient Martial World.

    How astonishing a 25-year-old Real Martial Arts practitioner was! That must be the unique one of all time.

    Even Night Lone Ranger did not think that he could really make it. She said so only because she wanted to give herself an illusory hope. After all, there had never been a precedent for the Holy Goddess of the Holy-goddess Tribe to marry a man from the secr world.

    Only when Ding Ning showed the excellent potential far beyond that of the ordinary people, could he be valued by her sect and get approved by her seniors of the sect.

    ¡°Ah, so itchy, so itchy!¡±

    A woman¡¯s high-pitched scream broke the silent atmosphere of whispering in the night, and the brightly lit Shengzeyuan suddenly fell into chaos.

    The reporters who had been bored for a long time but were unwilling to leave swarmed over, and their cameras¡¯ shlights kept shing, taking photos of Yue Tingting, the person concerned.

    Awakened by the scream from her deep thinking, Ding Ning returned to his seat with a sense of loss.

    Huzi winked at him with admiration. Although he did not know how Ding Ning had learned the other party¡¯s scheme and he had also spoken to him in his mind, this did not affect his strong admiration of the magical brother-inw.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I do feel this is like the voice of the bitch Yue Tingting! Let me go and take a look.¡±

    Watching the fun was a prominent characteristic of the nationals. Wen Rourou, who could not keep sitting anymore, stood up and ran to watch.

    ¡°Let me also go and take a look. Ha-ha, if only it were Yue Tingting! I hate that bitch most, and she always looks like a person of a low character gaining power.¡±

    Mosquito, who could hardly retain herposure, either, gloated and also went to watch the fun.

    ¡°Yue Tingting?¡±

    Ding Ning was stunned. Remembering that he had sympathy for that woman previously, he could not help shaking his head silently and smiling bitterly. ¡°Fortunately, I did not fall into her trap at that time; otherwise, I would have possibly been trapped tonight.¡±

    Who could expect that a woman looking like a pure female college student was surprisingly a cunning bitch with whom anyone could sleep?

    ¡°It is her.¡±

    Huzi nodded affirmatively and said proudly in the puzzled eyes of Wei Biaobiao and the others, ¡°She should take the me because she even stopped me at the door of the washroom and wanted to hurt me. If our brother-inw had not notified me in advance, I would have fallen victim to her plot.¡±

    ¡°What exactly happened? I don¡¯t understand!¡±

    Li Zhe was dumbfounded and asked.

    Huzi said proudly, ¡°It is our brother-inw who had foresight, predicting that the bastard Zhao Zifeng would do harm to us. Before I went to the washroom, he warned me not to be poisoned. I would have not fully believed him, but after I walked out of the washroom, I found that the bitch Yue Tingting changed her attitude and tried to sweet-talk me, and I just talked perfunctorily with her and observed every of her moves. When I found that she who wore gloves wanted to sprinkle a kind of powered medicine on me, I pretended to be drunk and staggered, making the bottle of powdered medicine fall on her.¡±

    ¡°Powered medicine? Fuck, is Zhao Zifeng so vicious?¡±

    Li Zhe said with strong disbelief.

    ¡°Humph, that bastard has always been so wicked. There is nothing that he can¡¯t do.¡±

    Dark-faced, Wei Biaobiao said, feeling afraid inwardly. ¡°Unfortunately, I did not go to the washroom, or I would have possibly fallen victim.¡±

    But remembering that Ding Ning had even warned Huzi beforehand, he felt that it even harder to see Ding Ning through. Staring at him, he said, ¡°How did you know that?¡±

    ¡°It is very simple. Zhao Zifeng wanted to use the reporters to force me topete for medical skills with Yan Hao, but he failed. After that, he would work out new solutions, wanting thepetition to continue. You are all my friends. When they poisoned you and if any of you was poisoned, I would do something. If I could not cure you guys, Yan Hao woulde to treat you. By then, anyone would know who was better in terms of our ability.¡±

    Ding Ning exined confidently and indifferently, but he was ashamed of himself. How could he have such intelligence? He could find the plot only because he relied on the surveince of the Magic Mosquito.

    ¡°Damn, brother-inw, what a smart brain you have! You can devise strategies within themand tent and win the battle that takes ce a thousand miles away. You are Zhuge Liang of modern time!¡±

    Li Zhe praised him in an exaggerating fashion.

    ¡°Right, brother-inw, your brain is so brilliant. No wonder you could make Sister Nuo your woman. You deserve to be our brother-inw.¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw, please grandly ept my worship. I don¡¯t admire anyone but you.¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw, my admiration for you is tremendous, like the ceaselessly surging Yangtze River or the passionately rushing Yellow River.¡±

 Chapter 499 - The Sequela of Gastrodia Elata Powder

    <h4>Chapter 499 The Sequ of Gastrodia ta Powder</h4>

    ¡°Hi, Mr. Zhao, I am a reporter from Guanghua Newspaper Office. May I ask if thisdy got allergic because of the dishes of Shengzeyuan?¡±

    ¡°Hi, Mr. Zhao, I am a reporter from Ark Entertainment. As the person in charge of Shengzeyuan, do you have any exnation for thisdy¡¯s allergy?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Zhao, I am a reporter from Yan Jing Daily. I would like to ask if thisdy got a food allergy or food poisoning.¡±

    ...

    In the Pavilion of Spring and Autumn, Yue Tingting, whose face hade out in a rash, covered her face and wept. The severe itch from the bone marrow made her keep scratching her face.

    Cornered and asked all kinds of tricky questions by the reporters, Zhao Zifeng felt like weeping but had no tears. He secretly cursed that this woman could just spoil everything so that she was caught in her own trap.

    Most of the reporters were asked toe here by him. Nevertheless, many of them came here on their own initiative, and they didn¡¯t know about Zhao Zifeng¡¯s identity and thought he was simply the boss of Shengzeyuan.

    The animated discussion of thepetition between the Little King of Needles and the Little Miracle-working Doctor had made them flock here in excitement like sharks after the smell of blood. However, it hadn¡¯t begun up to now, so they got mad.

    Thieves never left empty-handed, so did the reporters. They were certainly unwilling toe here for nothing. At the sight of what happened on Yue Tingting at this moment, they felt their eyes brightened and would never let it go.

    With a surge of great fury in his heart, Zhao Zifeng felt as if lifting a rock and dropping it on his own feet and wished he could p the idiot Yue Tingting. However, for the sake of Shengzeyuan¡¯s business, at this moment he could only suppress the anger rising in his heart, force a stiff smile and say with a sudden inspiration.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please calm down. Thisdy didn¡¯t get an allergy because of the dishes of our Shengzeyuan. In fact, she is a volunteer.¡±

    ¡°Volunteer? What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Zhao, please exin what does she volunteer for?¡±

    ...

    It created a real buzz amongst the reporters. They almost put the microphones in Zhao Zifeng¡¯s mouth and kept asking.

    Zhao Zifeng feltcent. After calming them with a cough, he pretended to be mysterious and said, ¡°Why do youe here tonight?¡±

    In an instant, the reporters¡¯ eyes lit up. A smart reporter replied, ¡°Does thisdy volunteer for the medicalpetition between Little King of Needles and Little Miracle-working Doctor?¡±

    ¡°Bingo, correct answer!¡±

    Zhao Zifeng snapped his fingers, said with a pretentious smile and then turned and asked Yue Tingting, ¡°Miss, am I right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I... I¡¯m a volunteer. Treat me quickly. It... it¡¯s itchy.¡±

    Yue Tingting covered her face and said with grievance. She really wanted to avoid having her face in a rash being photographed by the reporters. However, she couldn¡¯t help keeping scratching her face with her hands due to the severe itch, and had left some bloodstains on her face.

    Xiao Yan stood aside. ncing at Yue Tingting¡¯s horrible face and Zhao Zifeng¡¯scent face in the spotlight, she suddenly felt a burst of strong chill in her heart. How merciless should this man be so that he couldugh at this moment? Anyway Yue Tingting could be considered his girlfriend.

    ¡°Wow, you are really a volunteer. Miss, you are so dedicated.¡±

    ¡°Miss, I would like to ask if you are more optimistic about Little King of Needles or Little Miracle-working Doctor.¡±

    ¡°Miss, do you have any idea that being a volunteer will turn your face into this?¡±

    ¡°May I ask...¡±

    ... The reporters suddenly went buzzing again and began to interview Yue Tingting.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, thisdy is in great pain. Every doctor has a benevolent mind. I believe both Little King of Needles and Little Miracle-working Doctor can¡¯t bear to see the patient suffering such pain. Let¡¯s wait and see Little King of Needles or Little Miracle-working Doctor is superior in medical skills.¡±

    Zhao Zifeng shouted loudly with a big horn, and feltcent in his heart. He didn¡¯t expect that Yue Tingting could be so helpful. With these reporters around, he could definitely make Ding Ning make a move.

    In the spotlight, he thoughtcently that unexpectedly he actually had the potential to be a host.

    If Ding Ning refused to treat Yue Tingting, everyone would consider that he had ack of medical ethics. If he was forced to treat her but failed, it would be perfect.

    If Yan Hao managed to cure Yue Tingting after Ding Ning¡¯s failure, the result of thepetition would be obvious. Ding Ning¡¯s title Little Miracle-working Doctor would be questioned by everyone. When the time came, he could hire some Inte mercenaries to y it up and thus to achieve his initial purpose.

    ¡°This Zhao Zifeng is so despicable. I didn¡¯t expect him to y this trick.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Zifeng shouting with a tweeter horn, Huzi immediately realized his malicious intention and beat the table violently.

    Those who had ttered Ding Ning a moment ago stared worriedly at Ding Ning with their faces darkening. The powder was provided by Yan Xun, so Yan Hao definitely knew how to cure Yue Tingting. Thispetition was absolutely unfair.

    Ding Ning put down his chopsticks and said with a light smile at the corners of his mouth, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Since he wants to make mepete with Little King of Needles, I¡¯ll do as he wishes.¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw, it¡¯s unfair. They collude with each other.¡±

    Li Zhe tried to talk him out of this anxiously.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Brother Ding, they are plotting against you. If you fail to cure her, your reputation will be ruined.¡±

    Wei Biaobiao had also lost hisposure and said worriedly.

    ¡°Can you have a little faith in me? Such trifling gastrodia ta powder is not gonna get me down.¡±

    Ding Ning stood up and walked to the Pavilion of Spring and Autumn with great confidence in his words. He had diagnosed Yue Tingting¡¯s problem through Magic Mosquito¡¯s vision.

    He thought that Yan Xun¡¯s exclusive powder could be tricky, but unexpectedly it turned out to be gastrodia ta powder.

    Gastrodia ta powder was a non-lethal but tormenting drug with no color and no odor. No matter which part of human or animal was exposed to it, it would prate the skin, gather on the face with the blood cirction and break out in a rash.

    This kind of powder was usually used to interrogate prisoners in ancient times. Few people could bear the itch from the bones. Even if they could be treated in time, there would be pockmarks left on their faces. So it was known as gastrodia ta powder.

    ¡°Look, Little Miracle-working Doctor is here. Little Miracle-working Doctor is here.¡±

    ¡°Gee, Little King of Needles is here too.¡±

    ¡°Haha, we didn¡¯te here in vain. The fiercepetition finally begins.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just wondering which one of them is better in medical skills.¡±

    ¡°That goes without saying. It must be Little King of Needles.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure. Look, Little Miracle-working Doctor remains calm withplete confidence.¡±

    ¡°Humph, it¡¯s no use. Didn¡¯t you see that King of Yan Needles hase to back Little King of Needles up?¡±

    ¡°King of Yan Needles¡¯s showing up exactly indicates that Little King of Needles feels uncertain.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean that if Little King of Needles fails, King of Yan Needles will participate in thepetition personally?¡±

    ¡°Father and son should join a battle together. If Little King of Needles is defeated, King of Yan Needles will definitely want to win it back.¡±

    ¡°Your words make me expect Little King of Needles to lose so that I can see King of Yan Needles disy his medical kills.¡±

    ...

    At this moment, the Pavilion of Spring and Autumn had been closely surrounded. Watching Ding Ning and Yan Haoe separately, people immediately whispered to one another and discussed animatedly.

    ¡°Huh, you want to do it first or not?¡±

    After feeling aggrieved overnight, Yan Hao finally got the opportunity to vent his grievance. He said to Ding Ning with a sneer.

    ¡°Suit yourself. You can do it first if you think you can cure her.¡±

    Ding Ning remained calm, and said naturally after walking up to Yue Tingting and taking a look at her.

    ¡°You should do it first, lest I should cure her with a shot and leave you no chance to take a shot.¡±

    Yan Hao said with overwhelming confidence.

    With a light smile at the corners of his mouth, Ding Ning said, ¡°You should do it first. As long as you can cure her, you win.¡±

    Yan Hao frowned, incapable of figuring out what was going on in Ding Ning¡¯s mind. After thinking for a while, he thought that Ding Ning must be unable to cure her, so Ding Ning suggested that he should do it first. After he cured her, Ding Ning would avoid embarrassing himself by iming to have no chance to take a shot. He sneered secretly in his heart. Ding Ning got a good idea. However, since he took a shot, he would definitely trample Ding Ning underfoot.

    He said hypocritically at once, ¡°Since you are a guest from afar, as a local, I should give precedence to you out of courtesy. So...¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. There¡¯s no sense of making excuses. The patient is suffering now. A doctor should relieve the patient¡¯s pain as soon as possible. Since you are incapable of curing her, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Ding Ning interrupted him impatiently, and reached out to pull out the silver needles for disinfection.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Yan Hao became speechless for a long while. Watching the onlookers¡¯ scornful eyes, he got so furious that he almost spat up blood with his face blushing and darkening at the same time.

    Ding Ning brought a doctor¡¯s benevolence into full y and immediately gained the favor of the people present. Compared with Yan Hao who was wasting time by talking endlessly, Ding Ning instantly overwhelmed him in medical ethics.

    The pleasure-seeker always expected a more significant scene, especially the reporters. Their professional sensitivity enabled them to capture this precious moment at once. With the ceaseless shing light, Yan Hao¡¯s ashen face was left on the films clearly. Yan Hao waspletely defeated in the first round.

    Yan Hao immediately realized it, watched Ding Ning treating the patient with needles with his gloomy eyes and secretly clenched his teeth and thought, ¡°Only medical ethics mean nothing. Medical skills are of vital importance. I¡¯m wondering how embarrassed you will be when you fail to cure Yue Tingtingter.¡±

    Ding Ning would lose his spirits and admit that he couldn¡¯t think of a way to cure Yue Tingting, and then he could take his shot and cure her under the eyes of everyone in minutes. At the thought of this kind of strong contrast, Yan Hao couldn¡¯t helpughing out loudcently.

    ¡°Why are youughing? I have to question your medical ethics. The patient is in such pain, and you can stillugh out. Do you have any medical ethics?¡±

    Ding Ning reproached him relentlessly, disregarding his face.

    The reporters responded so quickly that they immediately turned their camera lenses to photograph Yan Hao¡¯s stiff smile. Regarding which photo they should print on the front cover tomorrow, the reporters needed some time to consider it.

    Ding Ning caused the fire and then left it aside. Ignoring Yan Hao¡¯s murderous gaze, he had inserted seven silver needles in Yue Tingting¡¯s body as the silver light shed in his hand.

    Yue Tingting¡¯s miserable moans stopped abruptly. The severe itch to the marrow disappeared as the silver needles were inserted. Watching Ding Ning concentrating on twirling the silver needles for her treatment, she showed a trace ofplex emotions in her eyes.

    Every woman loved to be pretty. She was very disappointed with Zhao Zifeng now. She almost ruined her face by scratching it so hard due to the severe itch. However, Zhao Zifeng insisted carrying out his n, made every attempt to force Ding Ning to take a shot, ignored her pain and made her admit that she was a volunteer.

    Although she had never expected to be Zhao Zifeng¡¯s wife, she had done hard work even if she didn¡¯t make a contribution.

    How many dirty things had she done for Zhao Zifeng in recent years? In order to draw other childes into his circle, she had to humble herself and sleep with those childes.

    She thought that Zhao Zifeng still had some feelings for her, but today she had seen through him thoroughly. In Zhao Zifeng¡¯s eyes, she was nothing more than a ything and a tool with no dignity at all.

    Yan Hao had slept with her, but turned a blind eye to her pain. He and Zhao Zifeng were simply of the same batch.

 Chapter 500 - Demeanour

    <h4>Chapter 500 Demeanour</h4>

    On the contrary, at this moment, Ding Ning disregarded the previous ill, made full use of every minute to relieve her pain and finally saved her from the inhuman torture.

    Yan Xun¡¯s face darkened. There were several ways to detoxify gastrodia ta powder. Given the limited time, he taught Yan Hao the simplest and easiest way to detoxify it.

    However, Ding Ning treated Yue Tingting in the most skillful way which got instant results and could minimize the sequ of gastrodia ta powder to the extent possible. It made him realize that this Little Miracle-working Doctor was really incredible with medical skills far beyond that of Yan Hao.

    Reaching up to drew the silver needles out, Ding Ning straightened up and gently shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m done. But the gastrodia ta powder to which you were exposed has a certain sequ and will leave a lot of pockmarks and scars on your face.¡±

    ¡°Ah! What should I do? Great Doctor Ding, please help me.¡±

    Taking out her make-up mirror and seeing that the rash on her face had disappeared but were reced by a lot of pockmarks and scratches, Yue Tingting experienced ups and downs of mood in an instant as if on a roller coaster. She begged with a miserable face.

    ¡°Gee, aren¡¯t you a volunteer? Didn¡¯t anyone tell you before that you will be disfigured? This kind of sequ can¡¯t be cured. So it¡¯s an inevitable oue.¡±

    Ding Ning said with surprise, but his words made Zhao Zifeng and Yan Hao change their faces dramatically.

    ¡°Zhao Zifeng, Yan Hao, now I¡¯m disfigured. Are you satisfied with that? Why didn¡¯t you tell me that the powder will disfigure me?¡±

    With desperation on her face and rage in her eyes, Yue Tingting stared fixedly at Zhao Zifeng and Yan Hao and cursed loudly.

    There was an uproar at the scene. Everyone thought that Yue Tingting was sick beforeing to volunteer. Unexpectedly there was more to the story.

    At this moment, Yue Tingting clenched her teeth in anger and shouted the names of Zhao Zifeng and Yan Hao, which made the reporters naturally think that the girl was obviously deceived by these two men.

    In particr, one of them was Yan Hao, a contestant of thepetition. So the meaning behind it was even more thought-provoking.

    With ceaseless shing lights, the reporters raised their cameras and microphones one after another. ¡°Mr. Zhao, Dr. Yan, may I ask if what thisdy said is true?¡±

    ¡°You made thisdy a volunteer without telling her the serious side effects of the drug. Do you have any exnation for it?¡±

    ¡°ording to thisdy¡¯s statement, can I consider it fraudulence?¡±

    ¡°Dr. Yan, as the famous Little King of Needles, I would like to ask between a medicalpetition and the health of a patient, which one is more important? Please answer.¡±

    ¡°Miss, I would like to ask whether you will trace their legal responsibility.¡±

    ...

    With a buzz, the scene was like boiling water. The reporters got extremely excited and interviewed them one after another. Yan Hao and Zhao Zifeng were blindsided and their faces darkened.

    ¡°Yue Tingting, what are you talking about?¡±

    Zhao Zifeng yelled harshly at Yue Tingting in a fluster, while secretly ming Yan Xun for not exining the serious sequ of this powder in advance and putting them at a disadvantage.

    Yue Tingting felt a chill in her heart. She knew how cruel Zhao Zifeng was. Although he wouldn¡¯t go so far as to kill her, she would probably be unable to stay in the circle anymore after this.

    She just blurted it out due to her extreme excitement caused by her being disfigured. Now after calming down, she immediately realized that if she really enraged Zhao Zifeng, she would end up with a miserable life.

    However, no woman didn¡¯t care about her appearance. At the thought that she had got numerous pockmarks on her face from now on, Yue Tingting was ovee by the feeling of sorrow, covered her face and wept. In this way, she avoided being questioned by the reporters and left a chance for Zhao Zifeng and Yan Hao to take a breath.

    Xiao Yan watched Yue Tingting choke with silent fury. She had hated her a lot, so she should take pleasure in her misfortune at this moment. However, she grieved for her misfortune instead of feeling delighted.

    A woman, who had spent all her time pleasing Zhao Zifeng, had been disfigured. Yue Tingting was destined to be out of his favor in the future. But in this way, Xiao Yan finally saw through Zhao Zifeng¡¯s heartlessness.

    Thinking that she had fallen in love with this kind of scum and spent so many years in this unrequited love, Xiao Yan couldn¡¯t help feeling sad for herself and thought that she must be blind.

    ¡°Stop questioning her. Ladies and gentlemen, it¡¯s not what you think. Miss Yue Tingting volunteered for thepetition, and I¡¯ve told her the consequences. She talked nonsense because she couldn¡¯t bear to see her face ruined for the moment.¡±

    Seeing that Yue Tingting had stopped talking, Zhao Zifeng immediately began to shift the topic. ¡°In the first round of thepetition, because Little Miracle-working Doctor cured the patient immediately and left Little King of Needles no chance to take his shot, it should be considered a tie. Now let¡¯s begin the second round.¡±

    ¡°Zhao Zifeng, shame on you! Great Doctor Ding cured Yue Tingting, while Yan Hao stood there like a fool without even making a shot. What makes you consider it a tie?¡±

    No one knew when Wei Biaobiao had squeezed himself into the crowd, and he cursed with a sneer, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone more shameless than you.¡±

    ¡°Wei Biaobiao, do you mess with me on purpose? I tell you, others are afraid of you, except for me, Zhao Zifeng.¡±

    Zhao Zifeng got furious. He knew that he was shameless, but Ding Ning¡¯s medical skills exceeded his expectations, so he could only trick others in this contemptible and brazen way. Unexpectedly, his trick was directly revealed by Wei Biaobiao, so he burst into anger and threatened Wei Biaobiao harshly.

    ¡°Zhao Zifeng, are you threatening me? There are so many people around. You harbor evil intentions and are biased towards Yan Hao. You are unqualified to be the referee for thispetition!¡±

    Wei Biaobiao squinted fiercely and stared at Zhao Zifeng, with terrifying sparkle exuded from his eyes. Moreover, he had a point, so he immediately instigated the emotions of everyone on the scene.

    ¡°Why should it be considered a tie? There are plenty of shady deals behind this kind ofpetition indeed.¡±

    ¡°What a fuckingpetition! Little King of Needles didn¡¯t even make a shot, while Little Miracle-working Doctor actually cured the young girl. Obviously you are being biased!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t even make a fair judgment. You are unqualified to be a referee! Do you know anything about medical skills? Substitution, substitution.¡±

    ¡°I seem to have seen Mr. Liu here. I suggest Mr. Liu should be the referee.¡±

    ¡°Right, I also saw him just now, and Mr. Meng is also there. They are of noble character and high prestige, and will certainly be impartial.¡±

    ¡°I saw Executive Jiang from Paradise Hospital has alsoe. Executive Jiang is fair and can also be a referee.¡±

    ...

    Everyone talked at once and rmended referees one after another. Zhao Zifeng¡¯s face darkenedpletely, but he could not object.

    Thus, under the enthusiastic rmendation of everyone, soon five old doctors of noble character and high prestige were elected as referees.

    Two of them were western physicians, but they also had a profound knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine. Five veteran doctors were very honored to ept the position of referee for thepetition between two rookies in the medical profession.

    Yan Xun was also qualified to serve as a referee, because his grandson Yan Hao was one of the contestants, he did not be a referee out of the principle of fairness.

    Executive Jiang Zunyi, the most prestigious among the five doctors, was the elder brother of Vice-minister Jiang. He had long been curious about Ding Ning, so he came here tonight with the intention of having a look at this Little Miracle-working Doctor praised profusely by his younger brother.

    Sitting on the temporarily built podium, Jiang Zunyi said after a cough, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, we have seen the whole process of the first round of thepetition between two excellent doctors. I think it inappropriate to call it a tie. Do you have any suggestions?¡±

    Everyone was whispering to one another in embarrassment. Thispetition was not formal indeed. There was only one patient, and whoever cured her first would be considered a winner. It was indeed unfair to the other contestant. However, if it was considered a tie, it would be a bit unfair for the one making the first shot.

    Ding Ning suddenly stepped forward and said loudly, ¡°Let¡¯s call it a tie. I believe that since Dr. Yan is known as Little King of Needles, he can certainly cure thedy. In particr, the powder ispounded by King of Yan Needles, so Yan Hao has no reason to fail.

    A tossed stone raised a thousand ripples. Everyone burst into an uproar, held up their thumb for Ding Ning¡¯s broad mind, and then looked at Yan Hao with slightly contemptuous eyes and even looked at King of Yan Needles in a bit displeasure. After all, gastrodia ta powder waspounded by King of Yan Needles, but its side effects had disfigured Yue Tingting, which made them feel injustice done to Yue Tingting. It was easier for a prettydy to win sympathy anyway.

    Besides, the grandson could definitely cure the disease caused by the powderpounded by the grandpa. No one would believe that there was no shady deal behind it. Compared with Yan Hao, Ding Ning seemed to be mighty at once.

    Yan Xun¡¯s face became extremely gloomy, but he couldn¡¯t refute it. It was true that the bottle of gastrodia ta powder waspounded by him.

    If he dared to deny it, Ding Ning would dare to suggest that they shouldpound gastrodia ta powder on the spot for the next round. When the time came, Yan Hao would certainly be unable to do it.

    Although he knew that Ding Ning had an execrable motive and tried to cause him trouble and thus to crack down on his prestige, he could only force himself to swallow his rage.

    Yan Hui squinted and maintained hisposure, but stared fixedly at Ding Ning with a touch of dissatisfaction across his eyes. Yangui Hall was the industry of Holy Medical Family, and Yan Xun¡¯s reputation had an influence on the ie of Holy Medical Family. Ding Ning could trample on Yan Hao, and he didn¡¯t care about it even if Yan Hao was kicked into the abyss. However, he couldn¡¯t bear to see Ding Ning corrupt Yan Xun¡¯s reputation and affect the business of Yangui Hall. It displeased him.

    However, as a proud disciple of Holy Medical Family, he disdained to deal with a small doctor in the secr world. So he simply refreshed his spirit by closing his eyes. If Ding Ning dared to go too far, he didn¡¯t mind oppressing him and teaching him a lesson.

    There were splendid ripples in Junior Sister Qingyun¡¯s eyes. She just joined the Holy Medical Family and hadn¡¯t be an arrogant disciple who stood high above the masses and consideredmon people mole crickets and ants. On the contrary, she found Ding Ning very pleasing to the eye and much more straightforward than Zhao Zifeng and Yan Hao, who liked to y intrigues, in words and deeds.

    ¡°Huh, what do you mean by calling it a tie? If I treat her first, you will have no chance at all!¡±

    Yan Hao was young and aggressive. Although Ding Ning cured Yue Tingting to his surprise, he didn¡¯t believe that Ding Ning was better than him in medical skills.

    Ding Ning nced at him calmly and said, ¡°I asked you to do it first, but you refused. Now you¡¯re ming me for this?¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Yan Hao was exasperated at once. It sounded reasonable, but why did it make him feel so ufortable?

    ¡°Humph, he doesn¡¯t deserve the reputation as Little King of Needles. He was unwilling to make a shot, but now argued for himself.¡±

    ¡°The grandson said he could cure the disease caused by the powderpounded by the grandpa. It really is... haha!¡±

    ¡°Compared with Little Miracle-working Doctor who has such a broad mind and demeanour, Little King of Needles is not even close to him.¡±

    ¡°s, I thought Little King of Needles was the pride of our Yan Jing. Unexpectedly he turns out to be so lousy. Apart from his medical skills, he just can¡¯t bepared with Little Miracle-working Doctor in moral quality and medical ethics.¡±

    ¡°Humph, I think he is just afraid that he can¡¯tpare with Little Miracle-working Doctor, so he has the cheek to call the first round a tie.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s definitely true. If he is really confident, it¡¯s no big deal to admit that he lost this round.¡±

    ¡°If he had this demeanour, I will think a bit highly of him. What a pity, s!¡±

    ¡°He really embarrassed our Yan Jing people. He has always enjoyed the reputation as Little King of Needles and made a show of being decent and proper. Unexpectedly, he got angry when he lost.¡±

 Chapter 501 - Comparison

    <h4>Chapter 501 Comparison</h4>

    Huzi and others blended into the crowd and kept spreading such remarks. People soon echoed these remarks. Except for a few people, most people began to support Ding Ning and question Yan Hao¡¯s moral quality, demeanour, medical ethics and even medical skills.

    Hearing these whispers, Yan Hao, who had always been arrogant, clenched his fists with his face changing dramatically into ashen.

    ¡°This brat has both valor and strategy and can see through people¡¯s minds. Regaining the initiative in a few words and subtly changing the direction of public opinion, he¡¯s quite an extraordinary brat. Compared with him, Yan Hao is too inexperienced.¡±

    This evaluation not only appeared in Executive Jiang¡¯s mind, but also appeared in the mind of numerous people who had seen through Ding Ning¡¯s intention.

    Zhao Zifeng looked sullen. He hadpletely descended into an onlooker from a referee. He only hoped that Yan Hao could defeat Ding Ning, trample on Ding Ning and achieve his predetermined goal.

    Nevertheless, after seeing Ding Ning disy his medical skills, he, who had great confidence in Yan Hao, suddenly felt a little uncertain and thought uneasily, ¡°Can Yan Hao defeat him?¡±

    ¡°Ding!¡±

    There came his text tone. After reading the text, Zhao Zifeng felt as if his mind was blown, and his face darkened.

    The message was sent by Qu Yan, exining why she suddenly left in advance. It was because Ding Ning had filmed the ambiguous interaction between them and even everything they said by some means. Once it was known by her husband, she was doomed and Zhao Zifeng would get into serious trouble. No man was willing to be cheated.

    Zhao Zifeng didn¡¯t believe it at first. Here was Shengzeyuan. How could Ding Ning film such a secret scene?

    However, Qu Yan sent a video. After walking to a secluded ce and clicking it to have a look, Zhao Zifeng had to ept this reality.

    It made his forehead covered with sweat. Once the scandal of the adultery between him and Qu Yan, a married woman, was spread, he could definitely not deal with the consequences. Apart from the position of the master of the family, just the revenge of the family of Qu Yan¡¯s husband could make him die a graveless death. His family would never offend the big family in a high and influential position in order to protect him.

    With his mind spinning rapidly, he was out of his wits with no idea what he should do. Now he was not thinking about how to trample Ding Ning underfoot, but how to please Ding Ning so that Ding Ning could let him go.

    Regarding Xiao Nuo, the only girl he swore to marry,pared with his future, she seemed insignificant.

    In panic, out of the corner of his eye, he saw Xiao Yan walking out of the bathroom in destion. He had a sudden inspiration. How did he forget her? She was Ding Ning¡¯s future sister-inw.

    He hurriedly waved at Xiao Yan and whispered, ¡°Xiao Yan, Xiao Yan,e here.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Xiao Yan didn¡¯t show her tenderness as she had done in front of him, but asked indifferently.

    ¡°Xiao Yan,e over. I need to talk to you.¡±

    Zhao Zifeng sensitively noticed Xiao Yan¡¯s unusual reaction. He frowned with displeasure, but said in a gentle tone.

    ¡°Not interested!¡±

    Seeing him hide in a dark ce and ask her to walk over, Xiao Yan involuntarily wondered if this bastard intended to take liberties with her.

    If Zhao Zifeng called her so gently in the past, she would inevitably run over swiftly with joy. But at this moment, as she looked at Zhao Zifeng, she thought him increasingly disgusting and wretched. So she turned around and left without hesitation after refusing.

    ¡°What the hell...¡±

    Watching her graceful back, Zhao Zifeng was suddenly dumbfounded. Didn¡¯t this girl have a crush on him? Why did she treat him like that?

    It made him feel that today was really a bad day. Everything went wrong, and it was inappropriate to get someone into trouble.

    After thinking back and forth for a long while, he sent a text message back to Qu Yan, ¡°Think of a way to keep Ding Ning¡¯s mouth shut. Our rtionship must not be disclosed.¡±

    Qu Yan replied to him quickly, ¡°What can I do?¡±

    ¡°Any man can be captivated by money, power and beauty. I¡¯ll pay for the expense. As a beauty, do you still need me to teach you?¡±

    Zhao Zifeng clenched his teeth and replied after thinking back and forth. Thinking that Qu Yan was about to toss and turn restlessly and moan prettily under Ding Ning soon, he felt like being cheated.

    Although Qu Yan often slept with her husband, he didn¡¯t feel ufortable. After all, they were husband and wife. But at the thought that a gorgeous woman like Qu Yan would sleep with Ding Ning, he felt extremely ufortable.

    ¡°Got it. Such is men¡¯s nature. Humph, fortunately the brat is quite handsome!¡±

    Qu Yan replied quickly. She seemed to consider it a wonderful thing to sleep with Ding Ning.

    It made Zhao Zifeng jealous. He secretly called her a bitch, and suddenly had a brain wave after rolling his eyes a few times. He replied, ¡°But you can¡¯t sleep with him for nothing. He has grasped our secret, and you should also grasp his secret.¡±

    ¡°Good, you are so smart. It¡¯s the best n to grasp each other¡¯s secret. If he dares to disclose our secret, at the worst we can ruin each other by disclosing each other¡¯s secret.¡±

    Qu Yan immediately understood his intention, which made Zhao Zifeng feel relieved. Qu Yan was someone else¡¯s wife anyway. It was a good deal to get rid of the future trouble by letting her sleep with Ding Ning once. At the thought of it, he felt less jealous.

    Taking a deep breath, he remained smile and walk towards thepetition site.

    ¡°The first round was considered a tie. In the second round, after negotiation, our referees decided to find two audiences with physical illnesses from the scene to serve as volunteers, and they will be selected by the two contestants.¡±

    Jiang Zunyi and other referees formted the original rules of the second round of thepetition. Yan Hao still had the cheek to insist that the first round was a tie.

    Some people objected, ¡°Will it be unfair? After all, the patients selected by the two contestants might have illnesses different in severity, which makes it impossible to make a final judgment.¡±

    Executive Jiang smiled and exined. ¡°Traditional Chinese medicine stresses looking, listening, questioning and feeling the pulse. Both of the contestants are extremely excellent traditional Chinese physicians. Selecting patients from the audience, no matter they are seriously ill or slightly ill, is a test of their basic skills and can better show their level.¡±

    Someone else asked, ¡°If one of them selects a seriously ill patient but fails to cure the patient, while the other one selects a slightly ill patient but seeds in curing the patient, how should you make a judgment?¡±

    ¡°Of course the one seeding in curing the patient should be the winner. Selecting a seriously ill patient can only show that the contestant has a solid foundation of traditional Chinese medicine. However, whether the contestant can cure the patient or not is the key to the final victory.¡±

    Executive Jiang and others had obviously consideredprehensively. This round included twopetitions. The first one was apetition in finding a seriously ill patient from the audience in half an hour. The second one was apetition in the treatment effect.

    For example, if one of the two contestants selected a patient with cancer, while the other one selected a patient with a gastric ulcer, the one selecting a patient with cancer would definitely take an advantageous position in the firstpetition. However, it didn¡¯t mean that he won this round.

    The final victory depended on the treatment effect. After all, if the one selecting a patient with cancer was incapable of curing the patient, while the selecting a patient with a gastric ulcer seeded in curing the patient, thetter one should win.

    On the contrary, if the one selecting a patient with cancer seeded in curing the patient, he would definitely be the winner.

    Thispetition method was very special. It not only could fully show a traditional Chinese physician¡¯sprehensive level, but also was full of fun and could refresh everyone¡¯s spirits.

    Both Ding Ning and Yan Hao agreed on this method ofpetition with great confidence. The audience on the scene offered to be a volunteer no matter who among them was selected.

    So the second round of thepetition officially began. The enthusiasm of the audience far exceeded Ding Ning¡¯s expectation. Both patients and healthy people formed a neat line, waiting for the two contestants¡¯ selection.

    It was an opportunity for a free medical examination. No one wanted to miss it. If they were selected, some hidden diseases that they didn¡¯t even know might be cured for free.

    Despite their doubts about the moral quality of Little King of Needles, they were still optimistic about his medical skills.

    At this moment, the characteristics of the two contestants could be seen. Yan Hao first observed everyone, selected those looking pale as candidates, and then carefully selected from these candidates, and finally found out the seriously ill patients he was sure of curing through looking, listening, questioning and feeling the pulse.

    Meanwhile, Ding Ning felt their pulse one by one. Although he did that rapidly, he was much slowerpared with Yan Hao.

    Half an hourter, Yan Hao had selected a patient, while Ding Ning was still taking their pulse one by one.

    The patient selected by Yan Hao was a middle-aged man in a suit protruding his beer belly. The man asked with fear, ¡°Little King of Needles, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡±

    ¡°You will know in a moment. I can¡¯t tell you yet.¡±

    Yan Hao waved his hands impatiently and said, ¡°Now I will lead you to the rostrum and ask the referees to check it out for you. I can¡¯t announce it until the brat selects his patient.¡±

    The middle-aged man was almost scared into tears and said with a bitter face, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a terminal illness?¡±

    ¡°Can you shut up for the moment? You will knowter.¡±

    Yan Hao frowned and led the selected patient to the rostrum.

    Several referees were all old doctors of noble character and high prestige. After examining the middle-aged man, they exchanged nces and nodded.

    ¡°Great Doctor Ding, you¡¯ve spent a long time selecting a patient. Your medical skills disappoint me a lot.¡±

    Seeing that Ding Ning was still taking their pulse one by one, Yan Hao immediately felt that he had taken an advantageous position. So he held his head high and mocked Ding Ning with a scornful smile.

    Ding Ning just ignored him and continued examining the audience.

    ¡°Humph, with your poor medical skills, how dare you call yourself Little Miracle-working Doctor? I think you are a fraud, and I will definitely debunk your reputation today.¡±

    Ignored by Ding Ning directly, Yan Hao didn¡¯t get angry and continued mocking him.

    ¡°Shut up. There¡¯s still some time. Stop interrupting. If you keep talking nonsense, you shall be punished as disturbing your opponent¡¯s selecting his patient.¡±

    Executive Jiang couldn¡¯t bear to see Yan Hao¡¯scent face and shouted in a deep voice.

    Hearing his words, Yan Hao froze and shut his mouth obediently, but looked at Executive Jiang with his eyes full of gloom and cursed in his heart that the old fool did like poking his nose into someone else¡¯s business.

    ¡°s, despite his capability, this Little King of Needles is really...¡±

    Mr. Liu shook his head and sighed, disappointed with Yan Hao¡¯s performance.

    ¡°I used to think that Yan Hao was a good boy, but now it seems that he has been spoiled by Brother Yan Xun.¡±

    Although Mr. Meng and Yan Xun were close friends, he felt extremely sorry after seeing Yan Hao¡¯s performance.

    ¡°It is just distressing to make aparison. Regardless of their medical skills, in terms of medical ethics, moral character and disposition, Yan Hao is much worse than Ding Ning.¡±

    Mr. Wang made a pertinentment.

    ¡°Nevertheless, Yan Hao still has real skills. Capable of selecting such a patient from these audiences in such a short time shows that he has quite solid basic skills.¡±

    Director Li was the chief physician of a first-ss hospital at grade 3 in Yan Jing. Although he majored in western medicine, he had dabbled in traditional Chinese medicine. Due to his close rtionship with Yan Xun, he said with some partiality for Yan Hao.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see after Ding Ning selects his patient.¡±

    Executive Jiang smiled lightly without making anyment. He was only interested in Ding Ning and rather looking forward to what kind of patient Ding Ning would select.

 Chapter 502 - Condemned by the Crowd

    <h4>Chapter 502 Condemned by the Crowd</h4>

    Soon, Ding Ning selected his patient during the given time, but seeing the patient, Zhao Zifeng and hispanions, Wei Biaobiao and hispanions, and even Yan Hao got extremely strange expressions because this patient was nobody but Xiao Nuo¡¯s cousin Xiao Yan.

    In order to avoid Zhao Zifeng¡¯s harassment, Xiao Yan hid in the crowd like joining the fun, but did not expect that Ding Ning selected her and took her out.

    ¡°Haha, Surnamed Ding, you are so funny, aren¡¯t you? Pick up an acquaintance to make up the number?¡±

    Pointing at Xiao Yan, Yan Haoughed his head off.

    Slightly stunned, Ding Ning knitted his eyebrows. ¡°What acquaintance?¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw, this is Sister Nuo¡¯s cousin, but she is not on good terms with Sister Nuo and always fools around with Zhao Zifeng and his friends.¡±

    Huzi leaned over and whispered in his ear, but out of politeness, he still nodded to Xiao Yan and greeted her, ¡°Sister Xiao Yan.¡±

    Ding Ning looked at Xiao Yan deeply. ¡°She turns out to be Xiao Nuo¡¯s cousin? But she looks nothing like Xiao Nuo, much less beautiful than her. I can give her 80 points at most.¡±

    Xiao Yan could not care that much and ignored Huzi. At the moment, her heat beat rapidly, and the palms of her clenched hands were soaked with sweat, and she asked anxiously, ¡°Tell me now, what on earth is wrong with me?¡±

    Frowning slightly, Ding Ning soon became calm again and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while.¡±

    ¡°I... Did you make a mistake? How could I get sick?¡±

    Xiao Yan bit her lips tightly and asked with a fluke.

    In fact, she had already had an endless panic. The truth was that when the twopeted, they had to select the patients with serious diseases. She was sure that Ding Ning did not know her and was unlikely to frighten her on purpose, which meant that she was sick indeed and her condition was serious, so how could she not panic?

    Seeing that the two of them had selected their patients, the five judges diagnosed the two patients again on the spot.

    The middle-aged man selected by Yan Hao was soon diagnosed with ult friasis, which is called tropical pulmonary eosinophilia in Western medicine, and its clinical manifestations are night attack asthma or cough with fatigue and low fever. This was the same as the diagnosis given by Yan Hao.

    Yan Hao nced at Ding Ningcently. The ult friasis has a certain incubation period and is difficult to be detected. Since he could find this patient from so many people, it was enough to prove that he had excellent medical skills.

    Yan Xun looked at Yan Hao approvingly. To diagnose the ult friasis, he would have to spend a lot of energy. Now, he had a good sessor, so he was deeply gratified.

    Ding Ning stood there quietly with a peaceful expression, waiting for the decision of the five judges.

    The five prestigious judges diagnosed Xiao Yan by feeling her pulse respectively and also huddled to discuss something in whispers. Looking at their seriousplexions, Xiao Yan gasped nervously. ¡°What on earth is wrong with me?¡±

    Director Li frowned and looked at Old Traditional Chinese Physician Wang and the others, ¡°I am a western medicine doctor and only have a smattering of knowledge on traditional Chinese medicine, and I want to know if all of you have a diagnosis?¡±

    Old Traditional Chinese Physician Wang stroked his goatee and shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°I did not diagnose anything. This girl is very healthy.¡±

    ¡°Nor did I. But this shouldn¡¯t be true. It¡¯s impossible for Doctor Ding with excellent medical skills to get a wrong diagnosis!¡±

    Old Traditional Chinese Physician Meng knitted his eyebrows tightly and pondered. ¡°If it is only Ding Ning¡¯s wrong diagnosis, that¡¯s not a big deal, but if Xiao Yan has a disease and we did not find it, that¡¯s a great shame.¡±

    Old Traditional Chinese Physician Liu was unwilling to give up and felt Xiao Yan¡¯s pulse again. After five minutes, he finally released her wrist and shook his head with a bitter smile in the eyes of the crowd. ¡°I really can¡¯t find anything.¡±

    Xiao Yan frowned slightly and rubbed her temples with her long knuckles. ¡°I had a physical examination a short time ago, and the result showed that I was very healthy. Did he make a mistake?¡±

    Executive Jiang spread his hands with his palms facing upward. ¡°Perhaps we can only ask him, but I think that with excellent medical skills, he will probably not make a wrong diagnosis.¡±

    Xiao Yan rubbed her temples anxiously. No one wants to get sick. She hoped that Ding Ning was wrong very much, but her intuition told her that under such circumstances, Ding Ning could not make such a misdiagnosis.

    After a discussion, the five judges decided to ask Ding Ning to give his answer.

    In the eyes of the crowd, Executive Jiang announced with an embarrassed expression, ¡°After examination, we find that the patient picked up by Doctor Ding is healthy and doesn¡¯t have any illnesses.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I always know that he is a man who deceives the public to gain reputations. What a fucking Little Miracle-working Doctor! He is indeed a swindler currying favor with ptrap! Surnamed Ding, what else do you want to say now?¡±

    Yan Hao smiled happily and pointing at Ding Ning, said withughter.

    With a boom, the whole scene boiled. People in the surroundings looked at Ding Ning with disdain and contempt.

    ¡°Little Miracle-working Doctor? He turns out to be a swindler. My time has been wasted.¡±

    ¡°Our Yan Jing¡¯s Little King of Needles is the real promising medical rookie. What a fucking Little Miracle-working Doctor! Get out of Yan Jing!¡±

    ¡°Get out of Yan Jing, damn swindler!¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t allow him to get out of Yan Jing. Now, we must expose his real image and should throw him to prison.¡±

    ¡°Right, throw him to prison. As a swindler, he must have made lots of money by cheating!¡±

    ...

    In an instant, the crowd went furious. They had wrath in their eyes as they looked at Ding Ning, wishing to chop him into pieces. Some of them, if not stopped by those who still had not lost their senses, must have been ready to rush over and beat Ding Ning.

    Wei Biaobiao and hispanions had be extremely sulky. Looking at Yan Hao, a person of a low character who was appreciated, they wished to go and punch his face t.

    Those in the medical sector who knew something about Ding Ning knitted their eyebrows tightly. They did not believe that Ding Ning would make a misdiagnosis.

    The reporters were very energetic and did not care whether Ding Ning was a swindler or not. After painstakingly staying here for a night, they finally got a piece of breaking news. In swarms, they went over and kept taking photos of Ding Ning, and some reporters had already begun to make drafts in their minds and also think about the titles they should use to attract attention for the news pages of the following day.

    ¡°Impossible. Our brother-inw¡¯s medical skills are brilliant, and you guys must have made a mistake.¡±

    Huzi and Mosquito, who were extremely confident in Ding Ning¡¯s medical skills, could not ept this result at all and roared angrily at the top of their voices, but their voices were drowned in the swearing and curses of the crowd.

    Hiding in the dark corner and seeing that Ding Ning had finally lost all his standing and reputation, Zhao Zifeng felt so happy that all his pores had opened, as if he had eaten ice cream in the hottest time of summer.

    But remembering that Ding Ning had evidence about his secrets, he stopped smiling at once, but his eyes turned again and again because he was wondering if there was a way that he could get back these pieces of evidence but did not have to ask Qu Yan to sleep with Ding Ning.

    Su Qin raised the corner of his mouth slightly, feeling a little disappointed. ¡°I did not expect Ding Ning to be so weak. Before the real attackes, he has been defeated.¡±

    Staring at the lonely figure standing in the crowd, who seemed to have been abandoned by the whole world and was being condemned by everyone, Yue Tingting had an extremelyplicated look in her eyes. After a light sigh, she bowed her head.

    As his smile became broad bit by bit, Yan Xun said with a restrained expression, ¡°People need to go through severe tests. The man who became famous in his youth has vigorous spirits, but he is still a littlecent, after all.¡±

    ¡°I thought I could watch the fun, but I did not expect him to be so vulnerable. It¡¯s really boring.¡±

    Yan Hui looked peaceful but said proudly.

    ¡°Senior Brother, do you think that a famous genius young man who removed the poison of the gastrodia ta powder will make such a stupid mistake in such an asion?¡±

    Junior Sister Qingyun held a different view, her eyes glinting with wisdom. She had a vague intuition that Ding Ning was not such an ordinary person at all.

    Yan Hui said disapprovingly, ¡°Some people seem to have some skills in normal times, but they will be nervous and lose their bnce of mind when thepetition begins. Flustered, they will make mistakes.¡±

    ¡°Distinguished emissary, your idea is wise. Ding Ning is not as good as Yan Hao, but since he could remove the poison of the gastrodia ta powder, he has some skills. Unfortunately, he is a bumpkin who has never seen the wonders of the world. In such a tense atmosphere, it is normal for him to make mistakes. He is like some students, who usually have a good performance, but when they take the exam, they will be nervous and flustered, so they can¡¯t get high scores. I guess this is Ding Ning¡¯s situation.¡±

    Yan Xun echoed his view with a ttering smile.

    ¡°It must be so. What a pity!¡±

    Yan Hui nodded slightly and said with great regret.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, and let¡¯s wait and see.¡±

    Junior Sister Qingyun did not agree because she found that from beginning to now, Ding Ning had been calm, as if he was not the one used by everyone.

    ¡°Quiet, everyone!¡±

    Executive Jiang shouted for a long time before everyone became quiet.

    ¡°Dear seniors, now that it is clear who wins and who loses, is it time to announce the result of thepetition?¡±

    With his goal attained, Yan Hao said contentedly.

    ¡°Doctor Yan, it is a little early to say so, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Executive Jiang, who did not like the winner¡¯s haughty look of Yan Hao, said with a cold snort, ¡°We haven¡¯t found the disease, but it doesn¡¯t mean that you win.¡±

    ¡°Executive Jiang, what do you mean by saying so?¡±

    A clever reporter immediately seized the opportunity and reaching out his microphone, asked.

    ¡°Right, Executive Jiang, it is clear who wins and who loses now, but why do you say that the Little King of Needles hasn¡¯t won?¡±

    ¡°Since the Little Miracle-working Doctor has been proven a swindler and the Little King of Needles is sure to win, but what do you mean by saying so, Executive Jiang?¡±

    ¡°Does the Little King of Needles have to cure the patient to win? That¡¯s good. Then, we can see the elegant demeanor of the Little King of Needles.¡±

    ...

    The reporters, like the flies which had smelled the stink, buzzed and went over again, and some people made conjectures in a self-righteous manner.

    ¡°Quiet, quiet, let me finish my words.¡±

    Executive Jiang¡¯s throat had almost been broken because of shouts, and then the site became quiet again.

    Executive Jiang majestically narrowed his eyes and nced around, and his eyes finally fell on Ding Ning and became gentle. ¡°Doctor Ding, I saw the whole process of your test, and I believe that you will never make a misdiagnosis, so I think that although we haven¡¯t diagnosed anything, it doesn¡¯t mean that this girl doesn¡¯t have a disease. Please make an exnation.¡±

    ¡°What? What does Executive Jiang mean?¡±

    ¡°How could it be? Does Executive Jiang mean that the disease they five judges did not find was found by the Little Miracle-working Doctor? Does it mean that they think they are not as good as the Little Miracle-working Doctor?¡±

    ¡°How could it be? The five seniors are all very famous authorities in the medical field!¡±

    ¡°What a joke! What are these five leading prestigious medical professionals doing? They are devaluing their social statuses, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Is Ding Ning Executive Jiang¡¯s illegitimate child? To excuse the swindler, he is even willing to devalue his social status.¡±

    ...

    The scene boiled again with a boom. All the people looked at Executive Jiang and hispanions with disbelief, not knowing why they still had to do this unnecessary job even with the price of devaluing their social statuses.

    ¡°Executive Jiang, you are going too far by doing so, aren¡¯t you? The fact is in front of us: Ding Ning is a swindler, but you are still excusing him. What benefits did you take from him?¡±

    Seeing that Executive Jiang and hispanions were still defending Ding Ning, Yan Hao instantly be angry from embarrassment and shouted without caring about his wording.

    ¡°What did you say? How could you dare to make such an irresponsible remark to smear our reputations?¡±

    ¡°Boy, you really don¡¯t have respect for elders andck family discipline. Yan Xun, is this the grandson you¡¯ve brought up?¡±

    ¡°What a bad boy! Do you really think you are the Little King of Needles? A terrible child without family discipline!¡±

    Old Traditional Chinese Physician Liu and hispanions exploded with anger and shouted without caring about their manners.

 Chapter 503 - The Ice Spirit Body

    <h4>Chapter 503 The Ice Spirit Body</h4>

    Yan Xun¡¯s face turned blue and red as he heard the shouts. None of the five judges had less reputation than him, especially Executive Jiang, whom he could not easily offend at all because the executive was the elder brother of Vice-minister Jiang.

    Seeing that Yan Hao had aroused the anger of these seniors, he stood up hurriedly and making a fist and palm salute, apologized, ¡°Dear old chaps, I didn¡¯t give him good discipline. Yan Hao is young and aggressive, but he never wished to insult all of you. Please don¡¯t me him, and let me apologize to all of you.¡±

    Turning around, he shouted at Yan Hao who was not convinced, ¡°Scoundrel, you really don¡¯t know about theplexity of things. Quick,e to apologize to all your seniors.¡±

    ¡°Why? Did I say anything wrong? Now, it is clear who wins and who loses, but they are still defending that swindler. Who dares to say there are no tricks in it?¡±

    In normal times, Yan Hao would naturally apologize as Yan Xun told him, but now, there were so many reporters here and he had got dizzy with sess, so how could he be willing to yield with so many people present?

    And he thought that he was right, so he shouted stubbornly in an unconvinced tone.

    ¡°You, you bastard, you really, really make me very angry.¡±

    Pointing at Yan Hao, Yan Xun trembled all over and shouted angrily. He was so pissed-off that he could not utter a single word and sank into the chair, panting.

    Apparently, these judges clearly favored Ding Ning and also angrily used Yan Hao ofcking family discipline. Inwardly, he was annoyed that these people did not respect him, and asking Yan Hao to apologize was just a show only because he was afraid of arousing the public anger.

    Yan Hao never wished to apologize, and what he said had also aroused the suspicion of the people at the scene, so that they looked at the five judges suspiciously. Seeing this, he, who had made a good show, pretended to be seriously angered and did not say anything anymore.

    As seniors who became shrewd as they grew old, Executive Jiang and hispanions were clear that Yan Xun was acting. Surely, they were all outstanding physicians of national medicine and cherished their reputations quite much. Yan Xun smeared their reputations by using the words of Yan Hao, making them tremble in anger, but they could not exin it unless Ding Ning could prove that his diagnosis was not wrong. Only through this way could their prestige be cleaned.

    Initially, Ding Ning was extremely dissatisfied with the five judges, thinking that they were all those who deceived the public to build their reputations. They could not find Xiao Yan¡¯s disease, so they considered him a swindler.

    But not until now did he know that the five judges trusted him with their lifelong prestige. He was moved by this and became quite indignant with Yan Xun and his grandson.

    He took a stride forward and nced at Yan Hao coldly. ¡°I have no ability to exin the thing that you are ignorant of.¡±

    ¡°What did you say? If you have guts, say it again. You damn swindler!¡±

    Hearing these words, Yan Hao, who was content with his attained goal, flew into a rage and pointing at Ding Ning, swore with wrath.

    ¡°I am a swindler? Ha-ha, what a joke! A morally degenerated unqualified quack like you doesn¡¯t deserve to live in this world.¡±

    Ding Ning did not even want to look at him, and walked to Xiao Yan.

    ¡°Little bastard, you fucker want to die!¡±

    Stimted by his scornful attitude, Yan Hao went insane. He bent his back, picked up a brick, rushed over, and aimed at the back of Ding Ning¡¯s head with it.

    ¡°Ah, watch out!¡±

    Xiao Yan, who had been watching Ding Ning, eximed involuntarily and closed her eyes in shock, as if she had seen the scene that Ding Ning¡¯s head had been smashed.

    People in the surroundings were in an uproar and did not expect Yan Hao tomit a crime in public. Wei Biaobiao and his partners changed their expressions dramatically, instinctively wanting to rush over and rescue him, but they were too far from him and could not give a helping hand.

    Yan Xun suddenly stood up and stamped his feet in shame and anger. ¡°This bastard is really stupid!¡±

    The scene seemed to be frozen. Those timid people had shut their eyes and could not bear to witness theing tragedy.

    ¡°You want to die!¡±

    A clear, cold shout suddenly sounded. At the speed of a ghost, Yagyuu Asamayu appeared behind Ding Ning and sent Yan Hao flying with a simple kick. Then, she snorted coldly and walked at Ding Ning¡¯s heels.

    Yan Hao screamed miserably, and his brick dropped to the ground. Like a kite with a broken line, he was forced to fly backward, and bumped into a pavilion, then he fell to the ground with a heavy thud, and finally spat out a mouthful of blood, his eyes filled with great shock. He felt that he had been frozen and could not move at all.

    ¡°Oh! She has an Ice Spirit Body? What a surprise!¡±

    Yan Hui narrowed his eyes, staring at Yagyuu Asamayu with a great joyful surprise.

    ¡°Ice Spirit Body!¡±

    Those who also made the sound of ¡°oh¡± simultaneously with him were just Director Duan, Green Bamboo, and Jiang Wuhui.

    The three of them looked at one another, with different expressions. After thinking for a moment, Jiang Wuhui whispered, ¡°The Holy Medical Family has been powerful in the past years. Apparently, Yan Hui wants to get this girl, but we should never allow him to also get her. Let¡¯s join hands to stop him first, and then talk about the ownership of the girl.¡±

    Green Bamboo withdrew her previous wicked sense of humor and nodded solemnly. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Director Duan shook his head lightly. ¡°I¡¯ve joined the Bureau of Religions, so I won¡¯t get involved in any conflicts of the Ancient Martial World. You should behave yourselves. Remember, don¡¯t vite the rules.¡±

    Jiang Wuhui seemed to have long expected it. Hearing the words, he was not angry. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry, Director Duan. We won¡¯t hurt the ordinary people.¡±

    ¡°That would be great. Night Lone Ranger seems to have left without bidding goodbye and won¡¯te back. And I¡¯m leaving now, bye!¡±

    After a loosely made fist and palm salute, Director Duan turned around and left.

    ¡°Night Lone Ranger¡¯s leaving is good. When we get this girl, only two of us will have apetition.¡±

    Green Bamboo said with a small smile.

    ¡°Green Bamboo, your sect and mine have been friendly with each other. Let me take the girl, okay? I will give youpensation.¡±

    Jiang Wuhui looked at Green Bamboo deeply and said earnestly.

    Green Bamboo squinted at him and sneered. ¡°Brother Wuhui, can you tell me what kind ofpensation can beparable to the Ice Spirit Body which has the potential to reach the Holy Martial Arts Realm?¡±

    Jiang Wuhui had a shy expression, but it then became firm. ¡°Whatever condition you have, just say it. This girl is extremely important to our Holy-sword Vi.¡±

    ¡°Well, we had better strive to get her with our abilities. Your Holy-sword Vi already has practitioners who have reached the Holy Martial Arts Realm, while our Pure Land of Sanskrit has never had practitioners in the Holy Martial Arts Realm. Do you think our sect will agree even if I agree to give up?¡±

    Green Bamboo said faintly.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s work together to get her first and then talk about it.¡±

    Although Green Bamboo refused him, Jiang Wuhui did not feel depressed because he had never so much expected Green Bamboo to give up.

    After all, the Ice Spirit Body possessor had the hope to be a member of the Holy Martial Arts Realm. Any party which got Yagyuu Asamayu would have a practitioner in the Holy Martial Arts Realm through training, so no sect would give up the chance to be a holy-level power.

    ...

    ¡°What is the Ice Spirit Body? Is it the same as my Fire-Spirit Body?¡±

    Junior Sister Qingyun asked in a curious whisper.

    ¡°It is different. Your Fire-Spirit Body is one of the Five Element Spirit Bodies. Although it is extremely rare, it still exists, but the Ice Spirit Body is the variant body of the Water Spirit Body. Compared with the Five Element Spirit Bodies, it is even rarer. If the Five Element Spirit Bodies are spirit bodies that won¡¯t easily appear in a hundred years, then the Ice Spirit Body is the spirit body that will rarely appear in the world in 10,000 years, and this body holder is hundreds or even thousands of times faster in cultivation than ordinary people.¡±

    Yan Hui exined patiently, and the look in his eyes became even hotter. If he could take this girl to their sect, their Holy Medical Family would have another practitioner in the Holy Martial Arts Realm in many years. This was of great significance to their sect. No one would care about his mistake of losing the Spiritual Medicine Ring anymore, and he would also be greatly praised and awarded.

    Junior Sister Qingyun looked peaceful, but she was envious inwardly. Thanks to her Fire-Spirit Body, she was greatly pampered by the seniors in their sect; otherwise, how could she have been allowed to go home and visit her parents and rtives under the circumstances that she had just joined the sect?

    She extremely enjoyed the feeling of being cherished by arge group of people, but the advent of the Ice Spirit Body at the moment made her feel that her position had been seriously threatened, so she did not want the Ice Spirit Body to be taken to their sect at all.

    Yan Hui did not know about women¡¯s minds and carefully examined Yan Hao who had been carried back by Yan Ping. He felt icy cold as he touched the body and found that the blood vessels of it were frozen, and all the symptoms were the same as the ones a person got after being wounded by an Ice Spirit Body holder, but he was not shocked by this. Instead, he was happy, and then his look at Yagyuu Asamayu was full of fanaticism.

    If this were not in public and he were not restrained by the Peace Agreement, now he would want to capture her and return to their sect to be awarded.

    The site had already been in an uproar. No one expected Yan Hao to be violent and hurt people, and they even less expected that a seemingly fragile girl could send him flying so far with only one kick.

    Huzi and hispanions were even stunned. None of them had expected that the girl, who had been following Ding Ning, looked far from being beautiful (with biological skin as her camouge), and was harmless to both humans and animals, turned out to be an excellent practitioner in the martial arts circles, which made them sigh sadly. If they had learned that, they would have tried to approach her and see if they could learn something from her.

    Wei Biaobiao¡¯s eyes even illuminated with smartness. Although he had been practicing martial arts since his childhood and had a prominent fighting ability, butpared with Yagyuu Asamayu, he seemed to be far behind.

    Yan Hao was tall and strong, weighing 80 to 85kg, but he was sent flying more than a dozen meters by her with a simple kick. If he had been her, he would have never been able to make it.

    He pulled Wei Biaobiao to himself and asked in a whisper, ¡°Who on earth is that girl? Where did Brother Ding get such an excellent bodyguard?¡±

    ¡°No bodyguard. That is our brother-inw¡¯s sister Ding Luoyu, and her pet name is Money Bag.¡±

    Huzi said with honor, his face full of pride. ¡°Brother Biao, you really don¡¯t know our brother-inw. Our brother-inw is a real master. In the strafing of more than a dozen submachine guns, he still could protect Sister Nuo and retreat unwounded. Then, you may judge how excellent his fighting ability is.¡±

    ¡°Oh, there is such a thing. Why did Xiaoyao never tell me?¡±

    Wei Biaobiao¡¯s eyes were as bright as a light bulb. He liked making friends with excellent practitioners in the martial arts circles most.

    ¡°Uh! God, I was too excited and leaked the information, and Sister Nuo did not allow me to talk about it.¡±

    Huzi patted his forehead hard and said with so much regret.

    ¡°Come on, you sealed your mouth? Since you came back from Ninghai, you¡¯ve been showing off our brother-inw¡¯s valiant records after you got drunk every time, but no one believed you.¡±

    Li Zhe pursed his lips and exposed his past experiences.

    ¡°Are you talking about me? Am I so immoral?¡±

    Huzi blinked innocently and looked at the crowd.

    Everyone nodded smilingly, and Mosquito said angrily and pitifully, ¡°Humph, every time you got drunk, you became a bbermouth. Let me see how you will exin to Sister Nuo when shees back.¡±

    Huzi said with a bitter expression, ¡°How could it be like this? I always have tight lips!¡±

    Wei Biaobiao was tortured by anxiety. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Just tell me, what on earth happened?¡±

    ¡°I promised Sister Nuo that I would never tell it to others. I¡¯m not the person who won¡¯t keep his promises.¡±

    Huzi was stubborn and said righteously, making Wei Biaobiao so angry that he almost wanted to beat him.

    ¡°Brother Biao, Brother Biao, we¡¯ve heard him say it numerous times, and we can almost recite it. Let me tell it to you.¡±

    Li Zhe leaned over with a smile and whispered.

    ¡°Tell me, tell me, you are a good brother.¡±

    Wei Biaobiao was overjoyed and hurriedly threw his arm around Li Zhe¡¯s shoulder, looking like they were close brothers.

    Beaming with joy, Li Zhe began to tell the story, and the others beside him asionally added a few sentences. When hearing these words, Wei Biaobiao became excited with his hot blood surging and cheered again and again.

    As he picked up his ears to listen, Huzi held Mosquito¡¯s slim waist and gloated. ¡°I said nothing, and it was the guy Li Zhe who told everything. If Sister Nuo wants to settle ounts when shees back, she should go to him.¡±

    Mosquito was so angry that she almostughed. Then, she took his ear and snapped in a manner that she was disappointed in him, ¡°You idiot! If you had not told it, how could Li Zhe have known it?¡±

    ¡°I... That¡¯s right. Then, what should I do?¡±

    Once Huzi remembered Xiao Nuo¡¯s means of giving others hard times, his hair instantly stood on end and he said with a sad expression.

 Chapter 504 - Making an Apology

    <h4>Chapter 504 Making an Apology</h4>

    Mosquito rolled her eyes and signaled Ding Ning to him by pouting. ¡°This is simple. Just go and curry favor with our brother-inw.¡±

    ¡°Sister Nuo will settle ounts with me, and what¡¯s the use of currying favor with our brother-inw?¡±

    Huzi asked with great confusion.

    ¡°Pigheaded! Have you noticed that Sister Nuo is now like a docile cat in front of our brother-inw? As long as you get our brother-inw¡¯s favor, Sister Nuo will not give you trouble while considering the feelings of our brother-inw.¡±

    Mosquito rolled her eyes at him.

    ¡°You are a wise wife!¡±

    Huzi suddenly saw light and kissed Mosquito¡¯s cheek while holding her face.

    ¡°You idiot. You want to die!¡±

    Mosquito blushed and punched and kicked him coyly, but Huzi did not try to avoid her attacks and only stood there, grinning.

    But they stopped the y fight soon because Ding Ning had attracted all their attention.

    Now, the site was in silence, and all the people were staring at that tall and straight figure.

    Ding Ning stood in front of Xiao Yan, his peaceful voice clearly sounding in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Do you often have a headache?¡±

    Xiao Yan froze for a moment and then nodded after thinking about it. ¡°Yes, I have had a migraine since I was a child.¡±

    The five judges frowned and listened to their questions and answers, wondering what disease Ding Ning had found from her.

    The onlookers were listening quietly, hoping to know what trick he was ying.

    ¡°Answer me, do you get headaches every time you strenuously exercise, get emotional, work hard, cough, drink or make love with your boyfriend? Do you also have nausea and vomiting symptoms with them?¡±

    With an indifferent expression, Ding Ning asked calmly.

    Xiao Yan blushed and answered shyly, ¡°I...I don¡¯t have a boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°Ahem, ahem!¡±

    Embarrassed, Ding Ning could not help blushing and ask awkwardly after coughing twice, ¡°Uh, never mind. What I said is the usual condition. You just need to answer yes or no, and that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Seeing him in great embarrassment, Xiao Yan was not nervous anymore. After recalling her past for a few moments, she nodded lightly, ¡°Yes. I get a headache when I do strenuous exercise or get emotional. Just now I was nervous, so I had a migraine again. By the way, I get a headache when I drink, and I want to vomit when I asionally have nausea. Great Doctor Ding, what on earth is wrong with me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Since I am here, no matter what disease you have, I will cure it for you. Is it a bulging pain or a bursting pain when you are in pain?¡±

    Ding Ning gave a warm smile andforted her gently. Although Xiao Yan, the one present and Xiao Nuo were a little not on good terms, they were cousins, after all. He believed that Xiao Nuo would not like to see him do nothing to a patient.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Seemingly infected by Ding Ning¡¯s emotions, Xiao Yan calmed down from her panicky mood and nodded lightly to show she understood, and her eyes glinted with hope.

    She had been tormented by the migraine for many years, but nothing could be found when she went to the hospital, so that she trod on thin ice every day, and she did not even dare to engage in any strenuous activities or get too emotional. Thus, she cultivated her mind at her young age, and her temper had changed a lot. Although she had been a little unfriendly with Xiao Nuo these years, she was not totally ipatible with her.

    ¡°Can a migraine be counted as a disease? What¡¯s the point even if she has a migraine? Compared with the ult friasis I found, it is nothing, right?¡±

    Treated by Yan Hui with the Spiritual Energy, Yan Hao recovered soon, but hearing the dialogue of the two, he could not help shouting again.

    ¡°Shut up! Why are you so annoying?¡±

    Yagyuu Asamayu red at Yan Hao, who shrank his neck in fear and shut his mouth docilely, and many looked at him with disdain.

    Paying no mind to it, Ding Ning turned around and smiled politely to the five judges. ¡°Have all of you judges remembered something by the symptoms I mentioned just now?¡±

    The five judges had fallen into contemtion since Ding Ning asked and she answered. When they were now asked by Ding Ning, they were awakened, and Mr. Liu shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°I seemed to remember something, but I couldn¡¯t make it clear no matter how hard I tried.¡±

    ¡°Me too. I could not make it clear no matter how hard I tried. Little Friend Ding, just tell us, what on earth is wrong with this girl?¡±

    Mr. Wang and Mr. Meng could not stop smiling bitterly and asked him modestly, but they were quite ashamed of themselves today.

    Ding Ning said with a smile, ¡°Three seniors, you should not take the me. After all, Western medicine has a better understanding of this disease. I studied western clinical medicine for five years, so I could find this disease.¡±

    While Director Li was still thinking hard, Executive Jiang¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened, and he said uncertainly, ¡°Is it the spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage? But that¡¯s not right. Although these symptoms may suggest that this is the spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage, the patient should have a severe headache or even vitreous hemorrhage, right? The patient shouldn¡¯t only have a migraine with nausea and vomiting, and she should also have a disturbance of consciousness, right?¡±

    ¡°Right, but why didn¡¯t I think of it? These symptoms are just omens of the spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage, aren¡¯t they? The symptoms Executive Jiang mentioned will only appear after the vitreous hemorrhage.¡±

    Director Li, who was the director of the Department of Neurology, had a much deeper understanding of spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage than Executive Jiang. Looking at Ding Ning, he said with admiration, ¡°If this girl really has a spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage, it means that Doctor Ding has found its symptoms before she is fully ill only by feeling her pulse. This medical skill is really amazing.¡±

    ¡°No wonder we could not find it. It is very hard to find spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage with examination. Only when it causes otherplications can we make an urate judgment.¡±

    Mr. Wang suddenly saw light and said. This was a suitable excuse to free himself from embarrassment.

    ¡°Little Friend Ding, we are not as good as you.¡±

    Mr. Meng and Mr. Liu were ashamed and bowed to Ding Ning with the fist and palm salute. In a panic, Ding Ning bowed back hurriedly.

    Seeing Ding Ning even make aeback, Yan Hao instantly shouted in disbelief, ¡°Don¡¯t tter him pretentiously, you guys! You belong to the same cult. It is spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage only because you say so? Who believes it?¡±

    ¡°They were all selected by everyone on the spot, and they won¡¯t cheat, will they?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell. Just now, they obviously favored that Little Miracle-working Doctor. Maybe they¡¯ve colluded for a long time¡±

    ¡°Bullshit! Mr. Wang is of high esteem and high integrity, and he won¡¯t do such a nasty thing!¡±

    ¡°Right, I know Mr. Liu. He is not only skillful in medicine, but also has an exceptionally high moral standard, and he won¡¯t do such a thing.¡±

    ¡°Maybe they are those who fish for fame. Now, all kinds of people exist!¡±

    ¡°Fuck, you are talking nonsense! I¡¯m Mr. Meng¡¯s neighbor, and I know him very well.¡±

    ¡°Then how can you exin that they favored the Little Miracle-working Doctor in public?¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t favor him! The five judges of high esteem didn¡¯t find the disease, but he found it. This means that the Little Miracle-working Doctor has real skills.¡±

    ¡°Right, the five judges had the courage to admit that they are not as good as the Little Miracle-working Doctor, which shows that they have noble medical ethics. Only those who have filthy minds will be like that Little King of Needles, who can¡¯t afford to lose and smear others¡¯ images at will.¡±

    ¡°Pooh! I think that the fucking Little King of Needles is indeed the arrogant one who can¡¯t do anything but shout.¡±

    ...instantly, these people gave different opinions, with some positive and some negative, but no one could deny that most people had sharp eyes. Since those inharmonious remarks were unfounded, they were drowned in the war of words soon.

    The reporters became excited again. Like being drugged, they shouted and went to interview the audience. Tonight¡¯spetition was with twists and turns, making them feel that they had note in vain.

    ¡°Boy...¡±

    With a hot temper, Mr. Meng instantly shouted in anger as he heard his repetitive ndering of them, but was stopped by Ding Ning, who said calmly, ¡°Mr. Meng, people know who is right. When you are bitten by a dog, you can¡¯t try to bite back, right? As long as we do well, let him bark. If you treat him seriously, you fall to a lower status.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, well said, let him bark.¡±

    These old traditional Chinese physicians who had flown into a rage saw light suddenly. ¡°Right, why do we need to take the boy who looks like a mad dog so seriously? I¡¯ll fall to a lower status.¡±

    Yan Hao was about to continue to swear, but was stopped by Yan Xun through shouting. The crowd was now short-fused. If Yan Hao did not remain sensible and kept talking nonsense, he would arouse public anger, and the dozens of years of the good reputation of Yangui Hall would be ruined.

    But he was unwilling to swallow the insult silently, so he instantly stood up and making a fist and palm salute, said, ¡°Yan Hao is young and naive and has offended all of you, and let me, the old man, apologize to you in his name.¡±

    ¡°He is so old, but you say he is still young and naive? Even if he had grown up by eating shit, he would know something about human affairs, right? Does he not have a mouth and hands? Does he even need you to apologize for him? People must pay prices for their faults. He is the Little King of Needles? Does he only know to hide behind his senior and pretend to be dead? I really don¡¯t know why this kind of person had guts to challenge me.¡±

    Ding Ning had no good impression of the Yan Family. Before Executive Jiang and hispanions spoke, he had started to bombard him with usations.

    ¡°Well said! Yan Hao,e out to apologize!¡±

    Wei Biaobiao shouted.

    Yan Hao,e out to apologize!¡±

    Yan Hao,e out to apologize!¡±

    Yan Hao,e out to apologize!¡±

    Yan Hao,e out to apologize!¡±

    ...

    Huzi and his other partners also shouted. Then, all the onlookers on-site followed them to shout, and their shouts were so loud that they reached the skies, making Yan Hao terrified.

    Then, the grievances of Executive Jiang and hispanions were gone, and they had never felt so happy.

    ¡°Everyone, everyone, please do me a small favor, and give Yan Hao a chance to make a change.¡±

    Dark-faced, Yan Xun suppressed his anger and making a fist and palm salute, bowed, and the waves of sounds in the surroundings stopped. This showed that Yan Xun still had very high prestige in Yan Jing.

    Yan Xun, who was sulky but suppressed his anger, turned around and shouted at Yan Hao, ¡°Sinner,e and apologize to Mr. Meng and hispanions.¡±

    Yan Hao¡¯s face turned blue and red, and he knew that he had aroused public anger. If he continued to hide, he would be further despised by others, so he took one step forward and bowed to Executive Jiang and hispanions. ¡°I am young and naive and made irresponsible remarks, and I hope that all of you seniors don¡¯t take offense at me.¡±

    The camera shlights kept shing, and the reporters swarmed over to record this scene. They could predict how hot tomorrow¡¯s news would be.

    Some reporters had already drafted the news title: Impertinent Remarks of Little King of Needles Arouses Public Anger, King of Yan Needles Apologizes with His Grandson.

    Yan Hao, who had never gone through this kind of insult, felt his face burning, and his lowered eyes glinted with venomous resentment. ¡°Ding Ning, you brought me all this shame, and let¡¯s wait and see.¡±

    ¡°Since you are young, we forgive you, but don¡¯t talk nonsense to smear others¡¯ reputations anymore in the future.¡±

    These old men still had lingering anger, but under the watchful eyes of these people, if they did not let Yan Hao off, they would look too mean.

    Representing all hispanions, Mr. Meng said ironically as he waved his hand and clearly ended this matter.

    Sullen-faced, Yan Xun closed his eyes for contemtion and became silent. Yan Hui had a pondering expression, and his eyes had been following Yagyuu Asamayu. Now, he had no mind to care about the small Yangui Hall.

 Chapter 505 - The First Round Victory

    <h4><strong>Chapter 505</strong> The First Round Victory</h4>

    ¡°Everyone, I have something to say!¡±

    Just when everyone assumed that the great fun was about to end and they had not fully enjoyed themselves, Yan Hao suddenly raised his arm and cried out, arousing all the people¡¯s interest, and they all turned to him, waiting for what he would say next.

    Some extremely deeply hidden resentment appeared and vanished in his eyes. Yan Hao said peacefully, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to doubt all you seniors¡¯ judgment, but you can¡¯t say that it is spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage when there is no diagnosis, right? Besides, even if it is spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage, is it a little too early to conclude that he wins before thepetition ends?¡±

    Hearing this, everyone thought, ¡°Right, let¡¯s put aside the fact that whether Ding Ning¡¯s diagnosis is correct or not. Even if it is correct, one can¡¯t confirm that he will win before he cures Xiao Yan, right?¡±

    Being interested in the fun was human nature. Although Yan Hao was not liked by others, his words were reasonable, and no one could pick holes in them.

    Executive Jiang and hispanions also nodded slightly. They would have nned to see Ding Ning¡¯s real ability and Yan Hao¡¯s words were reasonable, so they instantly nodded and said, ¡°No one has said he wins. Thepetition has not ended yet, and let¡¯s continue now.¡±

    ¡°Now, I think that we should make a diagnosis of Xiao Yan¡¯s disease, shouldn¡¯t we?¡±

    Yan Hao regained his aggressive manner, and his words clearly meant that he still didn¡¯t trust those five judges.

    The five judges were irritated, but this was a normal requirement. If they firmly opposed it, it just showed that they had hidden secrets that could not go public.

    Executive Jiang raised his eyebrows and said with irony, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of diagnosis you want. Will we draw a conclusion only after the King of Yan Needles does the diagnosis?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to ask my grandpa to do the job! I believe that my grandpa will give all the people a fair exnation.¡±

    Yan Hao said in a manner that he was unwilling to admit himself outdone, and the onlookers were in an uproar. Everyone had just witnessed the bad personalities of the grandfather and his grandson. ¡°Ask Yan Xun toe out to do the diagnosis? What a joke!¡±

    However, Yan Xun had a thick skin. Quite proud of himself, he stood up and making a fist and palm salute, bowed. ¡°Since everyone trusts me so much, let me confirm it myself and see whether the Little Miracle-working Doctor¡¯s diagnosis is wrong or not.¡±

    ¡°Yan Xun, you are still so shameless! It is only the diagnosing of spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage, and there is no need for you to make a fool of yourself.¡±

    A sarcastic voice sounded. A skinny old man surrounded by more than a dozen old men of umon personality walked out of the crowd.

    ¡°My God, it is Mr. Jiang! Dear Lord, Mr. Jiang hase in person!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jiang, which Mr. Jiang?¡±

    ¡°Who else? It certainly is the Mr. Jiang known as North Jiang, of the most prestigious South Hu and North Jiang in the field of traditional Chinese medicine.¡±

    ¡°My God, Mr. Song, Mr. Chen, Mr. Sun, Mr. Li... Why are these TCM masters all here?¡±

    ¡°This is a great event in the medical world! They are all TCM practitioners of the National Medical and Healthcare Team! Why do they care about thepetition of the two youths so much?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jiang has retired from the National Medical and Healthcare Team, hasn¡¯t he? Why did hee with the TCM practitioners?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the trouble with retirement? The state will recruit him with such high medical skills again!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, don¡¯t lie. Mr. Jiang came to Yan Jing because the state is preparing to set up the Traditional Chinese Medicine Association and is ready to appoint Mr. Jiang as president of the Traditional Chinese Medicine Association.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. I was wondering why he suddenly came here since he had retired for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Good deed! It¡¯s a sign that our traditional Chinese medicine is about to revive.¡±

    ...

    The crowd was instantly in an uproar and looked at the most prestigious figures of the field of traditional Chinese medicine, with sparks of excitement in their eyes as if they had met their idols.

    ¡°Mr. Jiang.¡±

    Yan Xun was crestfallen. Although he was ridiculed by Mr. Jiang, he did not dare to show disrespect. This was the fierce man who could even retort No. 1 Chief a few times when he was not in a good temper.

    If he was hated by him, he should not wish to live a good life for the rest of his life, and his result would be like that of Mr. Hu who would keep away from Mr. Jiang when seeing Mr. Jiang.

    ¡°Why are you here, Mr. Jiang?¡±

    The five judges all came over to greet him. They and Mr. Jiang were almost at the same age, but when they met him, they had to greet him in a manner they greeted their teacher.

    Of the famous traditional Chinese medicine practitioners including those slightly famous ones in the country, more than 50% were either the students of Mr. Hu or the students and their students of Mr. Jiang. This clearly proved the prestige of the two people in the field of traditional Chinese medicine.

    Ding Ning had never seen Mr. Jiang, but he had heard his great name for a long time, and he knew that Mr. Jiang had been unfriendly with Mr. Hu and muttered inwardly, ¡°What did they reallye here for in such arge group?¡± But when he saw him angrily criticize Yan Xun, he could not help having a good impression on him.

    ¡°These bastards don¡¯t believe the medical skills of Great Doctor Ding, so I took them here and let them get an experience.¡±

    Mr. Jiang said negligently, making these TCM practitioners around him blush andin silently, ¡°Master (Great master), you talk too carelessly, and you are too direct.¡±

    Ding Ning had an extremely strange expression. ¡°Mr. Jiang is on bad terms with Mr. Hu, isn¡¯t he? But why does he praise him so highly?¡±

    Executive Jiang said joyfully, ¡°That¡¯s great! With Mr. Jiang as a judge himself, thispetition will be more wonderful.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, okay, then I will assume such authority, but unfortunately, the old guy Hu Xinning is not here, or he would admire me so much.¡±

    Mr. Jiang felt regret for a while as he shook his head. Suddenly everyone smiled with it because they knew that he and Mr. Hu were old opponents.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Jiang.¡±

    Ding Ning walked over and bowed with the fist and palm salute ording to the ritual.

    Unexpectedly, Mr. Jiang jumped away like an agile ape and avoided it. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do it; you shouldn¡¯t do it. As an old man, I don¡¯t deserve this bow of Great Doctor Ding.¡±

    Shocked, Ding Ning did not know whether Mr. Jiang was satirizing him or talking sincerely.

    All others were even more astonished. ¡°What a joke! South Hu and North Jiang, the best and most prestigious figures in the field of traditional Chinese medicine! He is North Jiang, but he said that he did not deserve Ding Ning¡¯s bow. This is the biggest joke in the world.¡±

    But Yan Hao had a happy face. ¡°It seems that Mr. Jiang does not like Ding Ning at all, and he is criticizing him by praising him.¡± Hurriedly, he took one step forward and said respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m Yan Hao. Nice to meet you, Mr. Jiang.¡±

    Yan Hao did think so and had pride at the corner of his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s normal for Mr. Jiang to criticize him because his temper is so strange. He won¡¯t feelfortable if he does not criticize people in a day.

    ¡°Ding Ning is young, but Mr. Jiang praised him so much. It seems that he must have much prejudice against him. Next, this guy will have bad luck.¡±

    ¡°You are Yan Hao? As expected...¡±

    Mr. Jiang nced sideways at Yan Hao and prolonged his voice, giving Yan Hao so high expectations that he smiled broadly, waiting for Mr. Jiang to praise him.

    ¡°As expected, you are useless and stink.¡±

    Mr. Jiang wrinkled his nose in an exaggerating fashion and also pretended to fan with his hand, as if Yan Hao was a pile of dog shit.

    He then turned around and ignoring him, walked to the raised tform, leaving Yan Han frozen on the spot. As his face burned with shame, he clenched his fists, the blood vessels on his forehead bulged violently, and his eyes glinted with resentment.

    Yan Xun¡¯s mouth twitched, for he did not expect that Mr. Jiang would disrespect him so much. After swearing at him, he also shouted at his grandson, making him grit his teeth with hatred, and he cursed in his mind, ¡°Old jerk, you are a real bully!¡±

    Seeing that the grandfather and his grandson were humiliated, Ding Ning instantly became quite happy. ¡°Mr. Jiang is really special!¡±

    Mr. Jiang and hispanions went to the raised tform and immediately began to make the diagnosis for Xiao Yan.

    Although Xiao Yan did not know Mr. Jiang, when she saw that several TCM practitioners stood around him like his retinue, she knew that he must be a bigshot in the field of traditional Chinese medicine, so she allowed them to examine her quite cooperatively.

    She thought excitedly, ¡°Even if Ding Ning can¡¯t cure me, I will recover because so many TCM practitioners are here.¡±

    Time passed second by second. After feeling Xiao Yan¡¯s pulse, these TCM practitioners of more than a dozen became serious and huddled to discuss something in whispers.

    The site fell into a dead silence, and all the people stared at the raised tform, waiting for them to announce the result.

    Perhaps Mr. Jiang was worried that Yan Xun would be unconvinced by the diagnosis result, so he especially asked him to go and make the diagnosis for Xiao Yan.

    Seeing their serious appearances, Xiao Yan became inexplicably nervous and knitted her eyebrows tightly, looking at them with expectations.

    After the diagnosis, Yan Xun nodded affirmatively, but he became quite sullen.

    Since he conducted his diagnosis based on Ding Ning¡¯s conclusion that it was spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage, he could judge that Xiao Yan¡¯s disease was spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage indeed after examining some subtle symptoms.

    What did this mean? It meant that Ding Ning¡¯s medical skills were never so limited as he had imagined before. Without Ding Ning¡¯s diagnosis result, he could not find the cause of the disease if he conducted a diagnosis for Xiao Yan directly.

    But this was very normal. After all, spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage was an extremely difficult disease to be diagnosed in the medical world. Even in western medicine, it could just be confirmed only after the disease of the patient appeared or even causedplications, and then the patient went through all kinds of examinations such as CT, MRI, CSF examination, and so on.

    But Xiao Yan¡¯s disease did not show at the moment, but Ding Ning had drawn the conclusion that she had spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage with some subtle symptoms. This could prove his exceptionally brilliant medical skills.

    Yan Xun looked indifferent, but he sighed inwardly, ¡°He could predict the whole picture only by seeing a tiny piece of evidence. Even I admired Ding Ning¡¯s medical skills deeply, but Yan Hao stupidly got the guts to challenge him. He made himself ashamed.

    ¡°No wonder Mr. Jiang suddenly appeared here. Probably, he appreciates Ding Ning¡¯s potential and wants to take him as his student.

    ¡°Yet, there is now no turning back for what has been done. The rtionship between the Yan Family and Ding Ning has reached an irreconcble condition, and I cannot bear to see that my grandson Yan Hao¡¯s reputation is ruined like this.

    ¡°What is the point even if the patient Ding Ning has picked has a more serious condition than Yan Hao¡¯s? Xiao Yan¡¯s spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage was caused by an arteriovenous malformation, and it is not so easy to be treated, so it is still hard to tell who will win.¡±

    Thinking of this, Yan Xun kept up his spirit again. He could not even cure spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage, and he did not believe that Ding Ning could cure it.

    As long as Ding Ning could not cure it, Yan Hao could still win in the end.

    After the diagnosis of all the excellent TCM practitioners present, Ding Ning was publicly announced to be the winner of the first round.

    Although many people on-site did not know what spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage was, they knew even only by hearing its name that it seemed so advanced. Apparently, it was much more serious than ult friasis, so they had no objection to this result.

    Yan Hao was quite sullen, but after Yan Xun reminded himself secretly, he became energetic again soon. ¡°Right, you should cure the disease you found. The winner is the one who has thestugh.¡±

    Not only did Yan Xun realize it, but Mr. Jiang and hispanions also considered it. However, apart from Mr. Jiang and a few people, who were confident in Ding Ning, the others were not optimistic about him.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s enter the next round: On-site treatments for the patients.¡±

    Mr. Jiang did not try to take the chief of judges¡¯ position from Executive Jiang, so Executive Jiang still did the announcement.

    The camera sh lights of the reporters shed again. Heading up with confidence, Yan Hao walked briskly to his patient.

    Ding Ning did not rush to start and saw Yan Hao do it first, for he wanted to see the magic of the Seven Needles of Yangui.

    No one could deny that Yan Hao, who was respectfully called the Little King of Needles by others at a young age, did have a good ability. Although his Seven Needles of Yangui was not perfect, it was excellent.

    As he baked the seven silver needles with a lighter, he chatted with the patient. When the silver needles were baked and turned red, he suddenly put them into the patient¡¯s left leg that looked a little swollen and shiny, but the patient did not even feel it.

 Chapter 506 - Offering an Opportunity to be Humiliated

    <h4>Chapter 506 Offering an Opportunity to be Humiliated</h4>

    This performance immediately won the praise of the onlookers, and even Mr. Jiang and hispanions nodded slightly.

    As Yan Hao kept twirling the needles attentively, the face of the patient who had not felt it at all turned abnormally red, and a white mist appeared on his head as if he was a crab that was being steamed.

    Five minutester, Yan Hao¡¯s forehead dripped with sweat, and he suddenly shouted, ¡°Yangui!¡±

    As a mysterious wave came from the seven silver needles, the patient¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he retched and then made spitting, and someone who had already prepared a spittoon got the friae that he had been forced to spit out by the ¡°fire needles¡±.

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened and shot the light of smartness, and he thought, ¡°What a wonder!

    ¡°Yan Hao is only an ordinary person without the True Qi, but he has used the fire element between heaven and earth he got by using the Seven Needles of Yangui to heat the meridians of the patient. This is the same as the function of the charms. The Seven Needles of Yangui is not bad.¡±

    After all his energy seemed to have been taken after spitting, the patient teetered, but his pale face had gradually be ruddy.

    ¡°He deserves to be the Little King of Needles. He is excellent indeed.¡±

    ¡°Bringing patients back to life, Yangui Hall deserves its name. With such a simple method, he cured ult friasis.¡±

    ¡°The Little King of Needles does have real ability. I have officially opened my eyes today.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard Yangui Hall for a long time, but I haven¡¯t been there before. In the future, I will only go there to see a doctor.¡±

    ¡°The Little King of Needles is so excellent, and the King of Yan Needles must be more excellent, right?¡±

    ...

    The onlookers¡¯ eyes that had fallen on Yan Hao again were full of fanaticism. No matter what a good or bad character he has, the person with real capability was worth people¡¯s respect.

    Hearing the whispers of the crowd, Yan Hao became highly spirited and proud and nced at Ding Ning provocatively. Now, he was full of confidence on winning today¡¯spetition.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you, the Little King of Needles, thank you very much. I feel much better.¡±

    Feeling that he was much morefortable than moments before, the patient thanked Yan Hao repetitively with the joy of surprise.

    ¡°You are wee. Go home and have a good rest for a night, and then go to our Yangui Hall to get two doses of herbs. After taking them for a few days, you will be fine.¡±

    Yan Hao said kindly, so much like a noble master who cares little about fame.

    Yan Xun stroked his scanty beard, looking gratified.

    ¡°Thank you, Little King of Needles. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    After thanking him greatly, the patient had no mind to wait for thepetition result and decided to go back, have a good sleep, and then go to Yangui Hall to get herbs tomorrow.

    He had been seriously tortured by this disease during this time, but he had been thinking that this was lymphangitis and did not take it seriously, but he did not expect it to be ult friasis, so he felt so much regret.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Ding Ning suddenly shouted, making everyone turn to him.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Yan Hao was now in the mood of tion, enjoying the admiring eyes of the crowd, so when he found that Ding Ning had taken away his limelight with a cry, he red daggers at him immediately.

    Ignoring him, Ding Ning slowly walked out and said to the patient, ¡°Your disease has not been cured.¡±

    ¡°Ding Ning, what nonsense are you talking?¡±

    Like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, Yan Hao jumped and shouted furiously, ¡°I have forced the friae out, and how could he have not been cured? Don¡¯t mislead the crowd with your evil words and smear my reputation!¡±

    ¡°Your reputation? How could a person without responsibility like you have a reputation?¡±

    Ding Ning looked sideways at him and said rudely.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been cured? It isn¡¯t true, is it? I feel veryfortable now.¡±

    The patient said a little panickily. Although he felt that the Little King of Needles was excellent, Ding Ning¡¯s performance that took ce just now made him feel that Ding Ning was not a person to be easily dealt with.

    Yan Xun frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Did you deliberately pick holes only because you can¡¯t cure that girl¡¯s disease, Miracle-working Doctor Ding?¡±

    ¡°Right, it must be so. What a fucking Little Miracle-working Doctor! You are admiring, envying, and hating me. You can¡¯t cure Xiao Yan¡¯s disease, so youe to pick holes in what I did. You are indeed the rubbish that can¡¯t afford to lose.¡±

    Refreshed, Yan Hao pointed at Ding Ning and said disdainfully.

    Ding Ning raised his eyebrows, and his eyes shot the light of coldness. ¡°I don¡¯t like being pointed at. Take away your w, or I will let you lose one finger.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Yan Hao was about to shout, but seeing Ding Ning¡¯s cold eyes, he took steps back in fear and flushed, but put down his finger docilely.

    Instantly, he remembered that he was in public and had been scared to retreat by his eyes. It was a great shame. Irritated, he was about to point at him again, but was frightened by Yagyuu Asamayu close behind Ding Ning with her ferocious eyes, and took steps back again.

    ¡°Useless man!¡±

    Yan Hui drank a cup of liquor indifferently and gave ament disdainfully. He had no good impression of Yan Hao.

    Junior Sister Qingyun covered her mouth and smiled lightly, with the light in her eyes moving from side to side. ¡°That Little Miracle-working Doctor does have some threatening momentum.¡±

    ¡°A person with only limited power. If it were not for the condition that our sect doesn¡¯t allow us to show our medical skills in the earthly world, he would never have had the turn to show off. Humph, he even dares to call himself the Little Miracle-working Doctor. What a naive man with a haughty attitude! This kind of person only looks powerful among the powerless ants of the earthly world.¡±

    Yan Hui pursed his lips and said proudly. Apparently, Qingyun was very interested in Ding Ning, making him feel quite ufortable.

    Displeasure appeared and vanished in the eyes of Junior Sister Qingyun. Initially, she admired Senior Brother Yan very much, but he showed every moment that he was superior to others.

    ¡°The Holy Medical Family is great indeed, but Yan Hui, you said ¡®powerless ants of the earthly world¡¯, and you really didn¡¯t care about my feelings, did you? I am from the earthly world, and are my parents also powerless ants?

    ¡°In fact, you were only born in the Holy Medical Family and have a better birth advantage than others. If you and Ding Ning had begun from the same starting line, could you beparable to him?

    ¡°You are like the Childe of a rich and powerful family who lives afortable life and overlooks the grassroots from a high position, but if you lost all your family background, I¡¯m afraid that whether you could feed yourself or not would be a problem.

    Therefore, Junior Sister Qingyun¡¯s admiration immediately disappeared, and she also had a faint hatred.

    Seeing that Junior Sister Qingyun remained silent, Senior Brother Yan Hui thought that she quite agreed with him and said like a senior, ¡°Junior Sister, you joined our sect a little bitte, but with an innate Fire Spirit Body, when you return to the earthly world after you only need to attentively cultivate for some time, you will be a goddess-like figure even if you can¡¯t reach my current level, and those powerless ants will worship you like worshipping a goddess.¡±

    Junior Sister Qingyun smiled without showing her attitude and did not feel like talking with such a narcissist anymore.

    She called him Senior Brother and also admired him somewhat previously only because she joined the sect a littlete, her cultivation was lower than his, and her medical skills had just reached the preliminary level.

    But being thest disciple of the sect head, she was among the essential disciples, and the disciples inside the sect like him were notparable to her at all in future achievements. ording to the regtions of the sect, he should bow to her and call her Senior Sister when seeing her, but she was soft and modest, unwilling to pose as someone superior, so when she came home to visit her family and rtives, she insisted that he call her Junior Sister.

    But she did not expect him to be insatiable¡ªhe kept calling her Junior Sister and was now preaching at her, making her feel very ufortable.

    Seeing that she did not want to say anything, Yan Hui gave a small smile and stopped talking, but he was not aware of Junior Sister Qingyun¡¯s displeasure at all and even imagined, ¡°Junior Sister is the favored disciple of the sect head, and she is very likely to seed the throne of the sect head. Escorting her to go home and visit her family and rtives this time is a good opportunity. As a person in a favorable position, I have more opportunities to get her. If I can bed her, I may be important in the future because of my wife. Maybe I can be the husband of the sect head.¡±

    But he became distressed soon. ¡°That Ice Spirit Body looks a little ugly, but as long as I can take her to my sect, she will be the No. 1 sessor of the future sect head.

    ¡°By then, the Fire-Spirit Body of Sister Qingyun will not be so favored. Whom on earth should I pursue, the fairy-like stunning Junior Sister Qingyun or that Ice Spirit Body holder?

    He had seen the real appearance of Junior Sister Qingyun. Her unparalleled beauty made him fall in love with her at first sight and think that she was a goddess.

    Yan Hui heaved a silent sigh gloomily. ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t have the two gems at the same time. To be the husband of the future sect head, I have to give up the beauty before me and date that ordinary-looking Ice Spirit Body holder.¡±

    If Ding Ning learned this idea of Yan Hui, would heugh because of too much anger?

    He had brought Yagyuu Asamayu to Yan Jing only because he was badgered too much by her. Afraid that she would bring him unnecessary trouble because of her nice look, he turned her into an ordinary-looking woman with the biomimetic skin.

    But he did not expect that someone had kept an eye on her even when she looked like this. God¡¯s will is unpredictable, and it is impossible to avoid good luck or the bad.

    ¡°Doctor Ding, what do you mean by saying that this patient hasn¡¯t been cured?¡±

    Afraid that Yan Hao had not cured this patient and would beughed at by others, Yan Xun took the pulse of the patient himself, but did not find any problem. Instantly, he asked unkindly.

    Ding Ning nced at him strangely. ¡°Yan Xun shields his young without principle indeed. Can he deserve to be called a famous doctor with such character and medical skills?¡±

    Ding Ning had no good impression of Yan Xun, but since thetter hade to let him humiliate him, he would not show mercy. Drooping his eyelids, he said with irony, ¡°Doctor Yan, you are called King of Yan Needles who can bring patients back to life, so you should have extraordinary achievements on acupuncture, but is this your diagnosis technique? I can¡¯t admire it.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Veterans are abler than recruits. If Yan Hao heard this ridicule, he would be angry and shout, but Yan Xun was quite sophisticated, and the calmness he had long attained was invulnerable. Even if he was on the verge of explosion out of anger, he would also maintain a peaceful look, so he asked calmly.

    Most of the people on site looked at Ding Ning a little unhappily. Yan Hao was arrogant, and they did not so much like him, but the King of Yan Needles still had high prestige in Yan Jing.

    Many who had got benefits from him became angry. ¡°This little doctor from Ninghai is too aggressive, isn¡¯t he?

    ¡°Even if you have extraordinary medical skills, you are young. If you don¡¯t want to call him King of Yan Needles, you should call him Mr. Yan, right?

    ¡°Fine, we all know that you are now enemies, and it is still eptable to call him Doctor Yan, but why do you ironically use him of having a poor diagnosis technique? You are too arrogant, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Even the TCM practitioners behind Mr. Jiang had be dark-faced. They might not necessarily have rtionships with Yan Xun, but their medical skills and his were almost on the same level, their reputations and his were almost the same, and they and he were people from the same ss.

    That Ding Ning satirized Yan Xun mercilessly was like taunting them, making them feel the same hatred. If Ding Ning could not give them a convincing answer, no matter how much Mr. Jiang appreciated him, they would never let him off.

    ¡°Doctor Yan, you have been a doctor for so long, so you can¡¯t say that you don¡¯t know ult friasis has an incubation period, can you? Although Yan Hao has forced out the friae in the left calf of the patient, it doesn¡¯t mean that there are no microfriae in the other parts of the patient. Is Yangui Hall always so irresponsible on treating patients?¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s tone was indifferent but aggressive.

 Chapter 507 - Coercion

    <h4>Chapter 507 Coercion</h4>

    Yan Xun blushed instantly. As a very famous doctor, he surely knew that this kind of parasite had an incubation period and its focuses of infection were mostly in the lower limbs, but it did not mean that other parts were absolutely free from them.

    Focuses of infection could also appear in the upper limbs. Moreover, if friae parasitized in the lymphatic vessels of the scrotum, they would cause symptoms such as spermatic corditis, epididymitis, orchitis, and so on.

    Yan Hao was too conceited, thinking that focuses of infection had only appeared in the left leg, so he did not carefully examine the entire body of the patient before announcing that the patient had been cured. Indeed, this was irresponsible.

    But Ding Ning¡¯s aggressive manner made him feel very unhappy. He clearly knew that Yan Hao¡¯s action was not correct, but he still had a fluke and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not an able old man, but I have been a doctor for so many years. I reexamined the patient just now, but did not find focuses of infection from other parts of him.¡±

    ¡°I think you are afraid that you can¡¯t cure your patient and can¡¯t afford to lose, so you nder me on purpose. My grandpa has reexamined the patient, and it¡¯s impossible for him to have friae anymore. As a young man only in your early 20s, you can never have higher medical skills than my grandpa. If you are not convinced, how about making a bet?¡±

    Like having taken drugs, Yan Hao jumped and cried out because he believed his grandfather, absolutely. ¡°Since my grandpa says that he hasn¡¯t found focuses of infection, that won¡¯t be wrong.¡±

    Yan Xun almost spat blood out of fury and cursed inwardly, ¡°Bastard, you¡¯ve brought me trouble. I only wanted to bet on luck, but since you said so, if Ding Ning finds other focuses of infection, I will die of shame.¡±

    However, he could only pretend to be carefree and calm in the eyes of the crowd, but he felt so much bitterness in his heart. ¡°Grandson, you are a troublemaker and has made trouble for me!¡±

    ¡°Oh, what kind of bet?¡±

    Ding Ning smiled in his mind. ¡°Others give their fathers trouble, while, Yan Hao, you give your grandpa trouble!

    ¡°Since you¡¯vee to pick holes in me and Yan Xun backs you up strongly, I won¡¯t show you mercy.¡±

    ¡°If you can still find other friae from the patient, I lose; if you can¡¯t, I win.¡±

    Yan Hao¡¯s eyes glinted with the light of smartness. ¡°Finally, I got an opportunity to vent the terrible distress I¡¯ve borne tonight. Ding Ning, I will let you kneel before me to admit that you are not as good as me.¡±

    ¡°Uh...I¡¯m a perfect young man. I never gamble, and gambling is not good.¡±

    Ding Ning said slowly, with an awkward expression.

    Seeing his awkward expression, Yan Hao was surer that Ding Ning was not certain at all if he was correct. Afraid that he would not be lured, he said hurriedly, ¡°We won¡¯t gamble.¡±

    ¡°Then what kind of bet?¡±

    Ding Ning faked a perfect dazed expression.

    ¡°If I lose, I will kneel and kowtow to you three times and shout ¡®I¡¯m not as good as you¡¯ three times, and I will stay away from you when I see you in the future, and vice versa. Do you have the guts?¡±

    Paying no attention to Yan Xun who kept signaling him with his eyes, Yan Hao stared at Ding Ning and provoked him in an excited trembling tone, as if he had seen Ding Ning kneel before him in a wretched look.

    As these words were said, the site was instantly in an uproar, and everyone¡¯s look at Ding Ning changed. ¡°This little guy is so vicious, and he wants to destroy Ding Ning.¡±

    No one did not cherish his reputation in the medical world. It was normal for the two people topete for medical skills. No matter who won or lost, this would be an interesting topic for others.

    If this wager was added, the nature of it would changepletely¡ªthey were betting with their future, and they would fall into an irreconcble situation. The only words he had not directly said were ¡°Get out of the medical world.¡±

    No matter who lost, the person would be too ashamed to show himself in public, and his confidence and dignity would bepletely trampled on, let alone practicing medicine.

    Even if Mr. Jiang and Executive Jiang were very confident in Ding Ning, they could not help feeling nervous at the moment. After a cough, Mr. Jiang was about to say something but was interrupted by Yan Hao, who thought that the situation would change if it was postponed. ¡°Ding Ning, if you are a real man, let¡¯s make this bet, but if you think you are a man without balls, let¡¯s forget it.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes glinted with the light of coldness. Initially, Yan Hao provoked him because he was instigated, and Ding Ning decided to end it only by teaching him a lesson, but this bastard even dared to use a man¡¯s dignity to force him.

    This was not a joke. Whether he had a cock or not was none of his business, but where was this? This was Shengzeyuan in Yan Jing.

    If he did not ept this wager as the crowd watched him, he believed that this news would be spread to the whole world instantly. No one knew what kinds of rumors those idlers online would be spreading.

    ¡°Ahem, ahem...Hao¡¯er, such a wager...¡±

    Yan Xun was anxious. Although he was not sure if Ding Ning had found focuses of infection from the patient or he was making a show, but such a wager was too much, and he did not dare to bet. If Yan Hao lost, he would never have the chance to inherit his legacy. This was never a situation he was willing to see, so he made a sound hurriedly, hoping to free the two parties from embarrassment.

    ¡°I would have wanted to give you a way out, but since you strongly want to ruin yourself, let me make your wish fulfilled. I ept the bet.¡±

    Completely infuriated, Ding Ning did not give Yan Xun the chance and interrupted him directly and said firmly, ¡°Please all seniors here be my witnesses in case someone denies what he said if he loses.¡±

    All the TCM masters looked at one another, but did not know how to reply. Although the arrogant speech Ding Ning made just now made them very unhappy, he had been treating them politely.

    Compared with Ding Ning, Yan Hao, who belittled everyone, was more annoying, but although they hated Yan Hao, they knew that his medical skills were very good. As his seniors, they were more willing to see many excellent doctors, not only one outstanding person.

    So, they fell into distress, not hoping to see either of the two rising new stars in the medical world disappear, leading to the silence of the site.

    ¡°Surnamed Ding, don¡¯t dawdle, and so many people are watching you. Even if these old guys don¡¯t want to serve as your witnesses, lots of people are willing.¡±

    Yan Hao was so excited that his eyeballs became bloodshot, and he did not want to see that Ding Ning was persuaded by these old guys and had the idea of retreating. He must drive him into an impasse, and then his hatred could be vented. ¡°If you don¡¯t dare to bet, just admit you are a woman. Shake your hips and have a belly dance, and I will let you off.¡±

    Zhao Zifeng finally saw hope. Although Yan Hao had disappointed him, he believed Yan Xun¡¯s medical skills, absolutely.

    Seeing that Yan Hao had driven Ding Ning into such a situation, he did not want to let Ding Ning off, though he was very afraid of the pieces of evidence about his secrets Ding Ning had.

    There was a grim look in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the point of having pieces of evidence about my secrets? As long as you don¡¯t get out of my sight, I will ask a gang of people to kidnap you tonight. Then, I don¡¯t believe you won¡¯t hand them over to me.¡±

    The opportunity was just at hand, and he never hoped to see Ding Ning go back on his word under the advice of Mr. Jiang and hispanions. Instantly, he winked at his allies.

    Hisckeys, who did not know that Ding Ning had pieces of evidence about their boss¡¯s secrets, had been restraining their anger all night and finally found a chance to vent their anger. One of them immediately walked over and said, ¡°Although I¡¯m not a member of the medical world, I am qualified to be a witness, right?¡±

    ¡°Me too. I¡¯m also willing to be a witness.¡±

    ¡°Me too. I¡¯m also willing to be a witness and make sure that the bet will go smoothly, and no one will dare to repudiate the debt.¡±

    ...

    These Yan Jing dignitaries walked over and said that they would be witnesses, which caused an uproar.

    ¡°That is Third Childe of the Chen Family, right?¡±

    ¡°Childe Kang of the Sun Family.¡±

    ¡°First Miss of the Wei Family.¡±

    ¡°Childe Bao of the Liu Family.¡±

    ¡°They all seem to be Zhao Zifeng¡¯s ymates, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. How strange! Why do they alle out to be witnesses?¡±

    ¡°Childes of powerful families really don¡¯t have anything to do, and it¡¯s normal for them to be the witnesses!¡±

    ...

    As the murmurs of the crowd were spread, Ding Ning soon learned their identities and nced sideways at Zhao Zifeng¡®s face, where there was an uncontroble smile. Instantly, he gave a meaningful smile.

    ¡°Be a witness, right? I like this role. Count me in.¡±

    Wei Biaobiao strode forward and said heroically. He was a little worried about Ding Ning, but seeing that all the witnesses were Zhao Zifeng¡¯spanions, he did not think that it was good. ¡°Who knows what trick they will y?¡±

    ¡°Count me in. I am always known as the Little Honest Gentleman.¡±

    Seeing that Wei Biaobiao had shown his attitude, Li Zhe naturally followed suit.

    ¡°I¡¯m Huzi. Count me in.¡±

    ¡°Also count me in.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    ...

    As Huzi and hispanies stepped forward, those who volunteered to be the witnesses almost reached 30 in a short while, and all of them consisted of the renowned Childes anddies from the rich and powerful families of Yan Jing.

    Mr. Jiang and hispanions shook their heads with wry smiles. They did not want to be the witnesses, not because they were afraid of anyone, but that they did not want to see the fall of a promising youth of the field of traditional Chinese medicine. That would be a great loss for the field of traditional Chinese medicine.

    But this matter had reached the current situation, which was not what they wanted and was beyond their abilities to change, so they could only look carefully before taking each step.

    In fact, Yan Hao had been aggressive, while Ding Ning had been defending himself passively. Thus, they subconsciously preferred Ding Ning, hoping that he could win.

    They thought so, but apart from a few, most people did not think that Ding Ning would win and could not help heaving sighs sadly. After all, Yan Xun, who had a high reputation and real ability, had taken the pulse of that patient but had not found any problem, while Ding Ning had not touched that patient at all and only relied on his conjecture, so the odds of his winning were really slim.

    ¡°Ding Ning, you are not bad and can be counted as a man, but I hope that you can fulfill your betting agreement when you lose in a while; otherwise, since so many witnesses are not here for a show, tut-tut, I even have some sympathy for you!¡±

    Seeing that the general situation had been set and no one would stop them, Yan Haoughed arrogantly.

    Ding Ning showed disdain at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Yan Hao, you had better have sympathy for yourself.¡±

    ¡°Humph, keep talking like this, but let me see if you can still keep doing so in a while.¡±

    There was resentment in his eyes, but the joy of having taken revenge appeared on his face.

    Not feeling like talking more with him, Ding Ning came to the panic-stricken patient with a few quick steps and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. You will be fine very soon.¡±

    ¡°He is fine, okay? You don¡¯t have to say...¡±

    Yan Hao, who was afraid that Ding Ning would y tricks and came over, suddenly stopped talking before finishing the words full of ridicule, and his proud smile froze on his face, and he had an expression that he seemed to have met a ghost and widened his mouth in disbelief as if he had been frozen.

    Ding Ning torn apart the patient¡¯s T-shirt violently, revealed his armpit, and pushed aside the ck hair, and then a red line was vaguely shown.

    Yan Xun looked ashen as if he had aged for decades in an instant, and he staggered. If he had not been supported by Yan Ping in time, he would have almost fallen and fainted.

    His good reputation of a lifetime had been ruined instantly. If it was only his reputation that had been ruined, that was not a big deal. At most, he could move to another ce to start over, but it was the life of his grandson whom he had painstakingly cultivated and had high expectations of that had been destroyed with his, and he could not ept it at all. So anxious, he passed out.

    ¡°Father, wake up, wake up.¡±

    Yan Ping shook Yan Xun in his arms panickily and screamed and cried at the top of his voice.

 Chapter 508 - Yan Ping, a Remarkable Man

    <h4>Chapter 508 Yan Ping, a Remarkable Man</h4>

    ¡°He is fine, but was attacked by anxiety. Put him in an airy ce, and he will wake up in a few moments.¡±

    Ding Ning did not ignore this. After feeling Yan Xun¡¯s pulse, heforted his son in a low voice. Although he did not like Yan Xun, he would not just see him fall in danger. That was not his medical philosophy.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Relieved, Yan Ping eyed him with aplicated look and then carried Yan Xun to an open area.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What does that red line mean? Why did Mr. Yan suddenly pass out?¡±

    A reporter who had no idea about medicine gingerly asked the old traditional Chinese physiciansing over.

    An old traditional Chinese physician sighed and exined, ¡°The lymphangitis-rted diseases such as lymphangitis, lymphadenitis, erysips dermatitis, and others, caused by ult friasis, are characterized by retrograding. A red line under the skin can be seen to develop centrifugally during the attack. It ismonly known as ¡°flowing fire¡± or red line. This is enough to exin everything. It¡¯s clear who wins and who loses. Yan Hao has lost.¡±

    ¡°No...impossible, this is impossible. You must have made a trick, right? My grandpa couldn¡¯t be wrong and could never have been wrong. You mean and shameless bastard...¡±

    Yan Hao, who could not ept this reality at all, madly rushed to Ding Ning and shouted.

    ¡°Thwack!¡±

    A loud p sounded, and Yan Hao covered his face. Looking at his father who had never beaten him at all since his childhood, he mumbled in disbelief, ¡°Father...you...you even pped me?¡±

    Yan Ping closed his eyes painfully, his tears dripping down, and he used himself miserably, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s all my fault! If your mother had not passed away so early and I had not been spoiling you since your childhood, making you unruly and conceited, you would not have fallen into today¡¯s situation. It¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s my fault! I¡¯m sorry for your dead mother!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t make mistakes...I didn¡¯t make mistakes...he made a mistake...it is him. He could not have won, and he must have cheated. Right, he must have cheated. He does not dare to win...¡±

    Yan Hao¡¯s eyes were red, and he looked crazy, shouting at the top of his voice. For a man who had been in a friendly situation but had never experienced setbacks, failure was something that he could not bear at all, so he lied to himself and did not want to admit the fact, hoping to get a reason to defend himself, no matter how absurd it was.

    ¡°Thwack!¡±

    Another loud p sounded. Yan Ping¡¯s chest rose and fell rapidly, panting. He stared and roared angrily as he held Yan Hao¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Shut up! If you are still a man, brace yourself up. A man should have his responsibility. Don¡¯t care about this loss. You¡¯ve just lost once, and that¡¯s not a big deal. At most, you can start from the beginning. Remember, you are a member of the Yan Family, and our Yan people can afford to lose.¡±

    The site was serious and quiet. The man was now so great in the eyes of everyone, though he was the most inconspicuous person of mediocre qualifications in the Yan Family that many people subconsciously neglected him.

    ¡°Haha, start from the beginning? Start from the beginning? It¡¯s easy for you to say so, but how can I start from the beginning? I didn¡¯t lose, I couldn¡¯t have lost, I won¡¯t lose. I¡¯m the Little King of Needles, and I¡¯m invincible. How could I have lost? Hahaha...¡±

    Yan Hao made heart-piercing insaneughter. As Yan Ping looked at him with disappointment and pains, he staggered around and walked outside.

    Yan Hao¡¯s mental endurance was too poor for him to ept the blow of failure. He was now a lunatic.

    ¡°Stop. Do you want to avoid fulfilling the betting agreement by pretending to be crazy? You really don¡¯t take us, witnesses, seriously.¡±

    A Childe stepped forward, stood before him, and said coldly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t lose. I¡¯m the Little King of Needles. I couldn¡¯t have lost...¡±

    Yan Hao¡¯s eyes were zed, and he was giggling and drooling.

    ¡°Admit defeat and pay the loss. Yan Hao, we had some friendships before, but don¡¯t think that you can escape from fulfilling your betting agreement by pretending to be crazy.¡±

    Another witness also took one step forward and said expressionlessly.

    ¡°Since we are the witnesses, we must make sure that the two parties fulfill the betting agreement. Yan Hao, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Fulfill the betting agreement. When you finish fulfilling the betting agreement, you can go wherever you want, but you can¡¯t leave now.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve lost, you must show your attitude to the Little Miracle-working doctor.¡±

    ...

    Witnesses walked out one after another, surrounded Yan Hao, and said indifferently.

    Huzi, Li Zhe and theirpanions were about to go over and join them, but were stopped by Wei Biaobiao, who shook his head seriously.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Brother Biao?¡±

    Looking at Wei Biaobiao, Huzi asked with confusion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget who they are. Doing this is to make Brother Ding a heartless man, and let¡¯s just wait and see.¡±

    Wei Biaobiao worriedly nced at the expressionless Ding Ning, afraid that he could not see through the plot.

    Huzi and his friends were not stupid and became aware of it at once. These people and Zhao Zifeng were in the same circle, so how could they have a good intention?

    Now, the witnesses who hade out to force Yan Hao to kneel to apologize and fulfill the betting agreement seemed to be fulfilling their duty fairly, but they were hoping to ruin Ding Ning¡¯s reputation, in fact.

    Enough is enough. Although they had signed the betting agreement, Yan Hao was now a lunatic and had be a vulnerable creature. Naturally, numerous people had sympathy for him.

    People always don¡¯t ask who is wrong or who is right and only have sympathy for the weak. Once the lunatic Yan Hao was forced by these people to kneel to admit defeat, this news would be spread to the whole world very soon. Even if Ding Ning¡¯s reputation was not ruined, he would be known as a narrow-minded man who sought revenge even for the smallest grievance.

    Huzi clenched his fists and cursed in a whisper, ¡°These bastards are really unscrupulous.¡±

    ¡°What if Yan Hao is pretending to be crazy? This will give him a chance to make aeback, right?¡±

    Mosquito could not bear it, but she still raised her suspicion.

    Wei Biaobiao frowned and sighed worriedly. ¡°This is their insidious intention. When they force Yan Hao righteously as the witnesses, the outsiders won¡¯t me them and will only me Brother Ding Ning for being merciless. If Brother Ding is softhearted and lets Yan Hao off, he will gain a good reputation of being broad-minded, but he will have to let Yan Hao off. Being a man like Yan Hao, he won¡¯t let Brother Ding off once he makes aeback,¡± he said.

    ¡°Fuck, why are these bastards so insidious? Then what should we do now? We can¡¯t just look at it without doing anything.¡±

    Huzi cursed angrily and asked, unwilling to be motionless.

    ¡°The more we do, the more mistakes we make. Let¡¯s just wait and see.¡±

    Seeing that Ding Ning had been calm, Wei Biaobiao was unconsciously infected by his emotions and said lightly.

    ¡°He has been driven crazy, and what else do you guys want to do?¡±

    Yan Xun got up with difficulty, walked toward Yan Hao tremulously, and cried and shouted in a heart-piercing voice.

    ¡°Father, Hao¡¯er has been a lunatic. Don¡¯t be too sad, and take care of yourself! If you also have an unexpected misfortune, our Yan Family will be over, waa...¡±

    Yan Ping hurriedly went over to support Yan Xun and cried with him. That miserable scene made others havepassion naturally.

    Ding Ning¡¯s eyes became cold. Initially, he thought that as a man of mediocre qualifications, Yan Ping was responsible in the bones, but he did not expect him to be so cunning.

    Pretending to reprimand Yan Hao righteously, he silently signaled to him to act like a lunatic to avoid fulfilling the betting agreement; now Zhao Zifeng joined them to act, pretending to force Yan Hao, but hoping to win everyone¡¯s sympathy and then ruin Ding Ning¡¯s reputation.

    ¡°Since you like to be a lunatic, then you should be a real one. Want to plot against me? No way.¡±

    ¡°Miracle-working Doctor Ding, it¡¯s Yan Hao¡¯s fault. Let me rece him to fulfill the betting agreement, shall I? Please let him off, okay?¡±

    Yan Ping¡¯s eyes turned red, and he fell on his knees with a heavy thud and kept kowtowing to beg for mercy. The great fatherly love was shown, making the people feelpassionate, and they looked at Ding Ning with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Ding Ning hurriedly moved to the side and said unhappily, ¡°This is only apetition. Although Yan Hao was aggressive, I have never thought about hurting him, but what you are doing really makes me a heartless man!¡±

    ¡°You do want to destroy Hao¡¯er, don¡¯t you? Why are you still making a show?¡±

    Yan Xun red at Ding Ning, his beard and hair standing on end.

    Ding Ning said with grief and indignation, ¡°Yan Xun, I respect you because you are a prestigious medical predecessor, but I didn¡¯t expect your character to be so bad. Don¡¯t try to nder me. Allow me to say something unpleasant. Before you guys came here, I did not even know who you are, and you are clearer than anybody else about the cause of this matter, right? I came to Yan Jing to have a party with my friends. Did I offend you guys? It was Yan Hao who aggressively came here and insisted on challenging me. As his grandpa, you did not dissuade him but even came here to join in the fun. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you were thinking. You did want to trample on me and then spread your Yan Family¡¯s fame, right? But now Yan Hao performed not better than I did and went crazy because he could not afford to lose, and you want me to take responsibility. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed? Let¡¯s change it to another result. If I had not been here today but someone else, he would have been trampled on by Yan Hao and made your Yan Family¡¯s name spread. Then, who would have been sympathetic to him? Those who insult others will be insulted by others. You wanted to trample on me, but were trampled on by me, and you should have had this awareness much earlier. If some people need to take responsibility, it is you guys because you had a bad intention. You guys had a poor performance because your learning is inadequate, and you can¡¯t me anyone, so don¡¯t make a show to win sympathy here, and I will only feel sick about it.¡±

    Hearing these words, Yan Xun blushed and became speechless, and everyone saw light suddenly. Remembering that they were hostile to Ding Ning due to their sympathy for the Yan Family¡¯s father and son, they could not help feeling ashamed and hated the Yan Family members more deeply.

    ¡°Doctor Ding, don¡¯t say anything anymore. It is my Yan Family¡¯s fault, and let me kowtow to you to apologize. Since you see that my father is old and Haoer has been driven crazy, please let us off, okay?¡±

    Thinking fast, Yan Ping put on a sad look and kowtowed repetitively to beg for mercy.

    There was a chill in Ding Ning¡¯s eyes. ¡°You do want to die. Even when this situation is like, you haven¡¯t given up yet and still hope to make me a cold-blooded man and ruin my reputation.

    ¡°I have to admit that Yan Ping¡¯s medical qualifications are ordinary, but he knows people¡¯s hearts deeply. A good father¡¯s image he made just now has been deeply epted by the people, and he has won the sympathy of most people. At this time, it is not suitable for Yan Xun or Yan Hao to say anything, and only he can change the situation. Everyone has belittled his slyness!

    ¡°I should never let such an adaptable enemy live, or I will have endless problems in the future.¡± Ding Ning had sharp killing intent, but he looked panicky, walked fast over, helped Yan Ping up, and said insincerely, ¡°What are you doing? For me, this is only apetition, and we have no deep grudges, and I have never taken it to heart. Let¡¯s end this matter now.¡±

    Ding Ning patted Yan Ping¡¯s shoulders andunching the Meridian Severing Hand, severed a few meridians beside his heart meridian. From now on, once his emotions fluctuated dramatically, he would die of heart failure due to insufficient blood supply.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you for your generosity, Miracle-working Doctor Ding. Thank you, thank you...¡±

    Yan Ping extended his great gratitude again and again, but his eyes glinted with the light of making a trick done.

    ¡°The Yan Family haspletely lost face today, and I bowed and even knelt to kowtow, but what¡¯s the point of that? Anyway, I¡¯m only a man of mediocre qualifications in the Yan Family. No matter how much disgrace I bear, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

 Chapter 509 - Shocking Suspicions

    <h4>Chapter 509 Shocking Suspicions</h4>

    As long as Yan Hao could avoid fulfilling the betting agreement and make aeback after feigning madness for some time, he could still inherit the ancestral possessions of Yangui Hall despite his somewhat bad reputation.

    Ding Ning walked up to Yan Hao, who was still feigning madness, patted his shoulders, and heaved a mncholy sigh. ¡°s! Brother Yan Hao, you came to pick holes in me, but you were like an old friend when I saw you, and I even wished to chat with you throughout the night and cheer with you while drinking, but I didn¡¯t expect you...s! You became a lunatic so soon. How could I bear such a mental blow! What a pity! What a pity! Talented people won¡¯te to good ends!¡±

    Yan Hao felt that a stream of air rushed up into his brain. Instantly, he felt the pain in his brain, and then he had a mental disorder and lost his mindpletely. He drooled disgustingly with his mouth wide open and grinned.

    Everyone looked at one another, having a sense of not knowing whether tough or cry, and they cursed Ding Ning inwardly. ¡°Ding Ning, you are too shameless! He was like an old friend when you saw him? To chat with him throughout the night? To cheer with him while drinking? Don¡¯t fool us with these words!¡±

    Huzi almost chuckled and whispered, ¡°Our brother-inw is shameless enough.¡±

    ¡°I like this!¡± Li Zhe gave a dirty smile.

    ¡°Our brother-inw is bad enough and shameless enough. I like him so much!¡±

    Wen Rourou¡¯s eyes were full of sparks of romance.

    ¡°Easy girl, aren¡¯t you afraid of being torn apart by Sister Nuo?¡±

    Mosquito rolled her eyes and snapped coyly.

    Wen Rourou stuck out her tongue. ¡°I am just saying that the rtionship between me and our brother-inw is pure...¡±

    ¡°The impure rtionship between a man and a woman!¡±

    Wei Biaobiao smiled and ridiculed her.

    Wen Rourou leered at him and said coyly with a charming expression, ¡°Brother Biao, you are such a bad guy!¡±

    Wei Biaobiao was so shocked that he got goosebumps from head to toe. Hurriedly, he hid behind Huzi and said with a bitter expression, ¡°I do think another demon girl will appear.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Rourou has been called Little Demon Girl, and she is the sessor of Sister Nuo.¡±

    Mosquito smiled and covering her mouth while speaking.

    ¡°Then I will have to stay away in the future. A demon girl is a fearsome creature, whom I have no luck to enjoy, and only a fierce man like Brother Ding can conquer the creature.¡±

    Wei Biaobiao joked with a smile, but Wen Rourou rolled her eyes at him.

    Ignoring those so-called witnesses sent by Zhao Zifeng, Ding Ning turned around and walked toward Xiao Yan, who looked uneasy.

    The father and his son of the Yan Family felt too ashamed to stay. They supported Yan Hao and left hurriedly after bidding goodbye to Yan Hui and his junior sister, but it was hard to tell what feelings they would have when they found that Yan Hao had be a real lunatic.

    ¡°Senior Brother Yan, the Yan Family seems very dissatisfied because we did not help them.¡±

    Looking at the depressed backs of the father and his son of the Yan Family, Junior Sister Qingyun spoke up.

    ¡°Even ants have unhappy feelings. But what can they do no matter how dissatisfied they are?¡±

    Yan Hui spoke in a carefree manner, without covering the superiority in his bones.

    Junior Sister Qingyun¡¯s eyes glittered. She had long been used to this style of his, so she smiled lightly and did not mind it, then turned attentively to Ding Ning, and said casually, ¡°Senior Brother, do you think he can cure the spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage?¡±

    ¡°Spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage? This should be the term of Western medicine, right? I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±

    Yan Hui frowned, but rxed his brows very soon, and said proudly, ¡°I don¡¯t know if he can cure it, but if I treat such an illness, I can cure it in half a month at most.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Yan, you are so excellent!¡±

    Junior Sister Qingyun blinked and showed her admiration at the proper moment.

    But she sneered in her mind. ¡°A real boaster! You can cure her in half a month? Haha!

    ¡°That is a disease caused by arteriovenous malformations. Even if a medical master of the sectes to treat it, I am afraid that it will take him a lot of effort and he won¡¯t cure it without spending two or three months on it.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m ttered, Junior Sister!¡±

    Yan Hui enjoyed the admiring eyes of Junior Sister Qingyun very much. He was sitting there smugly, but he had a reserved expression.

    Junior Sister Qingyun turned around to look at Ding Ning, her eyes glinting with curiosity. ¡°Can this young man really cure that girl¡¯s disease?¡±

    Not only her, but also all the people present were staring at Ding Ning¡¯s every move. At the moment, he was the only protagonist for the crowd.

    ¡°Click, click, click!¡±

    The camera lights kept shing, and the reporters took photos of that tall and straight figure from different angles. Now, Ding Ning looked so tall and great like a goding down from heaven. This was the unique right of the winner.

    Xiao Yan looked at Ding Ning with a warm smile slowly walking over, as if she had seen a peerless hero in a golden armor with multicolored clouds beneath his feeting to marry her.

    Her heart suddenly began to beat involuntarily and wildly, her cheeks turned red, and she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her head so that she screamed, fainted, and fell on the ground.

    ¡°Lord, she has an attack from the disease!¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s expression changed dramatically. As he moved in a sh, he appeared beside Xiao Yan and held her slender waist with his hands, letting her lean against his arms.

    He took out silver needles without hesitation and aimed quickly at Xiao Yan¡¯s head: First needle, second needle, third needle...

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong...¡±

    Mr. Jiang and hispanions came over, ready to ask, but suddenly stopped because they had been fully attracted by Ding Ning¡¯s miraculous needle technique.

    Looking attentive, Ding Ning moved his hands at the speed of lightning, leaving faint traces in the air. In a few moments, Xiao Yan¡¯s head was covered densely with 49 silver needles.

    ¡°What is this acupuncture therapy? Why does it look so much like the Seven Needles of Yangui?¡± a TCM practitioner eximed in disbelief.

    ¡°Shh, keep your voice down, and don¡¯t disturb Great Doctor Ding¡¯s needling maniption. But it really does look like the Seven Needles of Yangui, right?¡± another TCM practitioner stared absorbed at the artistic beauty of Ding¡¯s therapy and said with confusion.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be the Seven Needles of Yangui because that only requires seven needles and doesn¡¯t have so many needles. Their needling maniptions are possibly simr, right?¡± Mr. Jiang said with some uncertainty.

    ¡°s, previously, I thought that the needle technique of Yan Xun was quite amazing, but now when I see Great Doctor Ding¡¯s fluent needling maniption, I know that no matter how excellent you are, there is always someone who is more excellent!¡± Mr. Meng praised Ding Ning in a whisper.

    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous that Yan Hao wanted to challenge Great Doctor Ding. He was unaware of his limitations! I¡¯m afraid that even if Yan Xun had done it himself, he could not have been the match of Great Doctor Ding.¡±

    As his eyes glinted in surprise, Executive Jiang shook his head helplessly with a wry smile.

    ¡°No wonder Mr. Hu values this young man so much...¡±

    A TCM practitioner was talking, but he suddenly remembered that Mr. Jiang and Mr. Hu were unfriendly toward each other. Hurriedly, he shut his mouth and nced at him with guilt. Seeing that he looked normal, he patted his chest with lingering fear, but did not dare to say anything anymore.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    ...

    With the seven consecutive soft sounds, the 49 silver needles, with seven in each group, began to tremble one after another, making a series of slight buzzes.

    A reporter wanted to jostle in for a close-up shot, but was stopped by these prestigious old traditional Chinese physicians, and Executive Jiang scolded him. ¡°Now it is the critical time to save the patient. Don¡¯t disturb him.¡±

    Unconvinced, the reporter still wanted to argue, but after Mr. Jiang questioned him with ¡°Will you take responsibility for what happens?¡±, he did not dare to go nearer.

    At the moment, Ding Ning was so absorbed that he had no time to take care of other things. What he was using was indeed the Seven Needles of Yangui he had just giarized, but after his improvement, it should be called the Yangui Array of 49 Needles.

    Although Yan Hao harbored evil intentions, no one could deny that his Seven Needles of Yangui that could attract the power of heaven and earth had given Ding Ning great enlightenment. Just now, he had been simting the feasibility of the Yangui Array of 49 Needles in his mind.

    The theory was feasible, but he had not practiced it yet. It happened that Xiao Yan¡¯s illness attack had given him an opportunity to practice, and he used the newly invented Yangui Array of 49 Needles unhesitatingly.

    The word ¡°Yangui¡± of the Seven Needles of Yangui had a source: This needle technique could attract the power of heaven and earth with seven silver needles; if a person had opened his third eye, he could find that the attracted power of heaven and earth would form a shape of a swallow and enter the body of the patient along the seven silver needles to clear up the source of infection.

    The effect of the Yangui Array of 49 Needles improved by him was more than seven times stronger. When the seven swallows formed by the vitality of heaven and earth approached the silver needles, they would merge into a huge swallow and flow into Xiao Yan¡¯s brain to quickly clean up the congestion of blood in her brain and repair her arteriovenous vessels that had burst.

    If all the people here were ordinary people, it would not be a big deal. Unfortunately, not only were Yan Hui and his junior sister of the Holy Medical Family here, but also Jiang Wuhui and Green Bamboo were.

    As Ancient Warriors, they were most sensitive to the spiritual aura. They felt that the thin spiritual aura within a few miles was converging at the rescue site. Immediately, they were shocked.

    ¡°Is this the Spirit Gathering Array?¡±

    Jiang Wuhui had no knowledge of medicine. Seeing the gathering of the spiritual aura, he subconsciously thought that this was the Spirit Gathering Array, and his eyes brightened immediately.

    ¡°Who on earth is that kid? Is he a disciple of the Holy Medical Family who has been concealed? I¡¯ve heard that several kinds of the best acupuncture therapies of the Holy Medical Family can attract the power of heaven and earth to resurrect the dead and make flesh regrow on bones.¡±

    Green Bamboo murmured, looking solemn.

    Jiang Wuhui whispered with a mncholy expression, ¡°Impossible, right? I¡¯ve never heard that there is such a talented disciple in the Holy Medical Family! Besides, there is an Ice Spirit Body holder beside him.¡±

    ¡°Lord, if this man is indeed a disciple of the Holy Medical Family, does it mean that not only a medical genius but also a peerless Spirit Body holder is in this generation of the Holy Medical Family?¡±

    Speaking of the Ice Spirit Body, Green Bamboo immediately realized it, and her expression changed dramatically.

    ¡°This is not good. If there are two such geniuses in the Holy Medical Family, our Holy-sword Vi will be surpassed by them.¡±

    Jiang Wuhui knitted his eyebrows tightly. ¡°The rtionships within the Four Holy Gates are veryplicated; not as harmonious as they look.¡±

    Although the Holy-sword Vi and the Holy Medical Family, which were like sworn brothers, kept the closest rtionship in the Four Holy Gates, theirpetition and dirty actions in private had never stopped.

    ¡°They are not necessarily members of the Holy Medical Family. Maybe they are disciples trained by some secluded sect. Don¡¯t act in haste! Let¡¯s find out their details first.¡±

    Green Bambooforted him with sadness in her eyebrows. She vowed to take the Ice Spirit Body holder to their sect. If Ding Ning and the Ice Spirit Body holder were disciples of the Holy Medical Family, her n would be in vain. No matter how bold she was, she did not dare to take members of the Holy Medical Family.

    ¡°Impossible. There are some ancient hidden sects in the world, but the only sect that can impart such a medical skill is the Holy Medical Family. This boy is probably the disciple the Holy Medical Family had been concealing. I swear I will report this to our sect,¡± Jiang Wuhui said worriedly.

    ¡°Not necessarily, right?¡±

    Green Bamboo shook her head and said with an implied overtone, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that not only the Holy Medical Family in the Four Holy Gates specializes in medicine.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean... the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe?¡±

    Jiang Wuhui trembled all over, opened his eyes wide in extreme shock, and then shaking his head repetitively, said, ¡°Impossible. Few disciples of the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe travel in the secr world, and how could...¡±

    ¡°Few traveling in the secr world does mean that there are no such travelers. But all these are just our guesses. Let¡¯s find out their details first, lest we bring cmity to our sect,¡± Green Bamboo said solemnly.

    ¡°Now I even hope that he is a member of the Holy Medical Family. If hees from that ce, I¡¯m afraid another bloody catastrophe will appear.¡±

    Jiang Wuhui spoke with a wry smile, and a deep sense of fear appeared on his face as if he remembered some past experiences.

    As slyness shed past in her eyes, Green Bamboo pursed her lips and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. In history, those who came from that ce have never actively provoked anyone. Every time, it was your Holy-sword Vi and Holy Medical Family that went hunting them, which caused bloody catastrophes time after time.¡±

 Chapter 510 - The Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 510 The Treatment</h4>

    ¡°No one wanted to provoke them, but our ancestral precept...¡±

    Jiang Wuhui stopped abruptly before finishing his words, for he suddenly realized that Green Bamboo was luring him to leak information, so he shut his mouth hurriedly.

    ¡°Ancestral precept? What ancestral precept?¡± Green Bamboo asked casually, but she had picked up her ears with much curiosity, in fact.

    The Holy-saber Ancient Tribe was at peace with the world, but every time its disciples went to the secr world, they would be jointly hunted by the Holy-sword Vi and the Holy Medical Family without reason.

    But once its disciples who had gone to the secr world were killed, the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe would take fierce revenge and attack the Holy-sword Vi and the Holy Medical Family with all its members.

    The Holy-goddess Tribe, which held themselves aloof from the world, had never gotten involved in the disputes of theplicated human world. But if the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe went to the secr world, they would join hands with the other two Holy Gates to resist the tribe.

    Probably, the Holy Medical Family and the Holy-sword Vi would have long been destroyed by the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe without the support of the Holy-goddess Tribe.

    Strangely, the Holy Medical Family and the Holy-sword Vi had never changed their stance despite the previous fights. As long as they learned that the disciples of the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe went to the secr world, they would make all efforts to kill them, even though they feared the tribe.

    ¡°No, I said nothing.¡±

    Jiang Wuhui replied with quite an unnatural expression, having cold sweat on his back due to fear. The ancestral precept was the first rule of the sect discipline, which was not allowed to be spread to outsiders. Anyone who dared to spread it would be punished for the crime of betraying their sect.

    Seeing that he was unwilling to say it on whatever condition, Green Bamboo instantly pursed her lips and snorted coldly. ¡°You are boring. Whether you say it or not, I don¡¯t care!¡±

    She muttered inwardly, ¡°Ancestral precept? What kind of ancestral precept is it? What kind of enmity do the members of the Four Holy Gates really have? I¡¯m really curious about it.¡±

    Not affected by these words, Jiang Wuhui stared attentively at Ding Ning, who was still trying his best to rescue the patient, but his eyes glinted with shock and confusion. ¡°Who is he?

    ¡°I wish him not to be a disciple of the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe; otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that the Ancient Martial World will suffer from another catastrophe.¡±

    Meanwhile, Yan Hui was also in shock and confusion, but was sure that he did not sense it wrong. ¡°That is theplete vor of the Seven Needles of Yangui, but it seems a little different.¡±

    The Seven Needles of Yangui, which was created by an amazing ancestor of the Holy Medical Family in the Holy Martial Realm 1,000 years ago, originated from the martial arts technique Qiuyan Sword Skills that made him famous.

    The Qiuyan Sword Skills consisted of seven parts, with each part containing seven sword-wielding movements. After he tried to forcefully reach the Divine Realm but failed, his body decayed and his soul was about to disappear, but he was unwilling to die and studied medicine painstakingly, attempting to find a slim chance of survival and change his fate.

    Although he failed to change his fate and finally could not avoid death and the disappearance of his power, he realized the essence of medicine from the Qiuyan Sword Skills and created the Seven Needles of Yangui.

    Like the Qiuyan Sword Skills, the Seven Needles of Yangui also consisted of seven parts, with each part containing seven needling maniptions. The Yan Family used to be a family of traditional Chinese medicine, but declined along with the decline of traditional Chinese medicine.

    Yan Xun¡¯s grandfather once saved a respected big shot of the Holy Medical Family by chance. After that big shot could move around freely, he returned to the Holy Medical Family to recuperate and went back to the secr world to find Yan Xun¡¯s grandfather to pay the debt of gratitude 10 yearster.

    Pitifully, Yan Xun¡¯s grandfather passed away long ago, and Yan Xun was quite poor at that time. To extend his gratitude to the kindness of the Yan Family, the big shot exceptionally passed the first part of the Seven Needles of Yangui to him and made the Yan Family one of the businesses of the Holy Medical Family in the secr world. This was the proof of ¡°killing two birds with one stone¡±¡ªpaying the debt of gratitude and making money.

    Relying on the first part of the Seven Needles of Yangui, the Yan Family gradually emerged and had a ce in the medical world.

    The Qiuyan Sword Skills was a killing technique, while the Seven Needles of Yangui originating from it was a way to save human lives. This showed how brilliant the ancestor of the Holy Medical Family was.

    Only the most qualified and core disciples of the Holy Medical Family had ess to learning theplete Seven Needles of Yangui. Since Yan Hui had abruptly sensed theplete vor of the Seven Needles of Yangui, how could he not feel shocked and be confused?

    ¡°Is that boy a qualified and core disciple of our sect? But why have I never seen him? I have never heard that, apart from me and Junior Sister Qingyun, other people havee to the earthly world!¡±

    The Holy Medical Family was neither big nor small, with different factions andplicated inheritance. As for the number of its members, he had no idea, andrge numbers of them were strangers to him.

    More importantly, there were a few forbidden areas, to which even Yan Hui, a disciple inside the sect, had no ess. Therefore, he was not sure if Ding Ning was a qualified and core disciple of the Holy Medical Family.

    Initially, he wanted to ask Junior Sister Qingyun, but when he remembered that she had only joined their sect around 10 years ago and spent her time cultivating in a secluded area, having fewer acquaintances than he had and having fewer chances to know about it, he did not waste time doing so.

    But the Seven Needles of Yangui was very important, so he had to figure it out. He had been calm, but now he could not stay calm anymore. Standing up, he walked toward Ding Ning.

    Junior Sister Qingyun looked at him with confusion, but did not get an exnation from him, so she also stood up and followed him.

    ¡°Yan Hui has gone over. Is that boy really a member of the Holy Medical Family?¡±

    Hiding in the crowd, Green Bamboo muttered.

    ¡°Be patient. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±

    Jiang Wuhui had quite mixed feelings at this moment. He hoped that Ding Ning was a member of the Holy Medical Family and also hoped that he was not.

    If he was a member of the Holy Medical Family, Jiang Wuhui would not have a fair reason to fight for the Ice Spirit Body holder; if he was not, he was possibly a member of the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe. That was even further from his wishes.

    ording to their ancestral precept, no matter when or where, if they met members of the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe, they had to kill them!

    Perhaps he could kill Ding Ning easily, but he was afraid of the vengeance after that.

    In history, numerous experiences had shown that although the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe was at peace with the world, no matter who dared to touch their tribal people, they would lead all their members to take the most brutal revenge.

    Although the Three Holy Gates, if they joined hands, could match the power of the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe¡¯s attack, the killers would have no chance to live.

    Jiang Wuhui was only 25 years old this year, but he had reached the peak level of the Earth Martial Arts Realm and could reach the Sky Martial Arts at any time,ing after only the best genius Night Lone Ranger of the Ancient Martial World. He was one of the gifted disciples the Holy-sword Vi had been concealing.

    As for the so-called best genius Long Xiaotian of the Ancient Martial World, haha, he had never treated him with respect. How could the essence of the small Long Family beparable to that of the Four Holy Gates?

    He still had a bright future, but he had not enjoyed the beautiful life enough, so he did not think that it was worthwhile to perish for a disciple of the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe.

    So, he wisely chose to keep watching and would only make a decision after confirming Ding Ning¡¯s real identity. If Ding Ning was indeed a disciple of the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe, he would not hasten to action and would only let others deal with the trouble, so as not to be retaliated on by the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe.

    Absorbed in treating Xiao Yan¡¯s disease now, Ding Ning did not notice that Yan Hui had approached him secretly. Even if he had noticed him, he would have had no time to worry about him.

    Although the Yangui Array of 49 Needles had controlled the bleeding, cleared the blood, and also repaired the broken blood vessels, it was only a temporary cure.

    The key to the problemy in the arteriovenous malformation inside her cranium. If it was not corrected, it would reur sooner orter.

    If the Western medical treatment was applied, a craniotomy would be conducted, but as a traditional Chinese physician, he would not use that treatment.

    Xiao Yan had not been able to exercise vigorously since she was young, so she had a poor physical condition. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was fragile.

    That was to say, Xiao Yan, who had ack of exercise, had a poor immune function with weak resistance to viruses and also a serious deficiency in vitality.

    To put it bluntly, if she had not happened to meet Ding Ning, even if she was cured, she would only be able to live for another 10 years at most with her physical condition.

    If she was unfortunately infected with a few other diseases, she might not be able to survive for three or five years.

    So, he was waiting for the spiritual aura gathered by the Seven Needles of Yangui to wash the meridians of her brain and replenish her vitality.

    As her long eyshes trembled slightly, Xiao Yan opened her eyes slowly. When her confused eyes fell on Ding Ning¡¯s face, she recalled what had happened.

    Finding that she was in his arms, Xiao Yan instantly blushed, struggled to stand up, and murmured, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. The treatment is not over. Hold on for a while.¡±

    Ding Ning saw no genders at the moment, only a doctor and his patient, and he spoke seriously but softly.

    ¡°Hmm!¡±

    Xiao Yan¡¯s cheeks turned pink. After replying with a light voice, she closed her eyes shyly, but when remembering that the person before her was her cousin¡¯s husband, she felt sad instantly.

    ¡°Awake, awake, she should be fine.¡±

    ¡°The Little Miracle-working Doctor deserves his name! He can even cure such a serious disease. Brilliant!¡±

    ¡°Thinking back about the challenge of the Little King of Needles now, I even feel ashamed for the Yan Family.¡±

    ¡°This girl was lucky and happened to meet the Little Miracle-working Doctor; otherwise, even if she had been sent to the hospital, it is hard to tell if she could have been cured.¡±

    ¡°Right, if I were this girl, I would pledge to marry the doctor.¡±

    ¡°The man is excellent, and thedy is beautiful. That¡¯s a good match.¡±

    ¡°A hero has saved a beauty. This is a match made in heaven.¡±

    ...

    As one reporter surprisingly found that Xiao Yan had woken up, the onlookers immediately burst into noise, talking about it happily.

    Zhao Zifeng looked quite sulky in the crowd, and the roaring fire of anger kept rising in his chest. When others paid no attention to him, he left the crowd quietly, took out his mobile phone, dialed a number, and gritting his teeth, saying, ¡°Jingang, now I want you to do something for me...¡±

    Humans are soplicated. Previously, Xiao Yan liked him so much, but he did not care about her at all and only enjoyed the feeling of being secretly loved by her.

    Now, when these people said that Ding Ning and Xiao Yan were a good match, he was crazily jealous. Finally, he could not bear it, wanting the Ninghai boy to pay an equivalent price to relieve his hatred.

    But he did not notice that a figure, who was following him stealthily, heard every word of his conversation on the phone and also recorded it.

    Zhao Zifeng hung up the phone, smiled grimly, looked around, and then left quickly.

    After he left, the figure behind the big tree walked out, gave a sinister smile, took out his mobile phone, quickly texted a message, and sent it. ¡°The fish is in the urn. Act now.¡±

    ¡°Ho!¡±

    Ding Ning suddenly moved. The pair of hands made numerous faint traces in the air. In an instant, the 49 silver needles were put away by him.

    Then, he took out another 13 silver needles and put them into the 13 acupuncture points around the arteries and veins of Xiao Yan¡¯s head at the speed of lightning.

    But the palm that held Xiao Yan¡¯s neck had secretly delivered to her a stream of the True Qi, which forcibly impacted the abnormal arteriovenous vessels.

    In fact, the silver needles were only a trick, which was used to cover up his Meridian Severing Hand. Now, all the meridians in Xiao Yan¡¯s brain had been locked. At this moment, she was a living dead person.

    What Ding Ning had to do was break the old form and make a new one. First, he would forcibly rupture her deformed arteriovenous blood vessels, and then he would reshape them.

    This method had great risks. After all, there was blood pressure in the blood vessels. Once they were broken by the True Qi, the whole blood vessels would burst. The consequences were unimaginable.

    Therefore, he had to seal her blood vessels and the brain cell tissues around them with the Meridian Severing Hand and the whole brain with his True Qi, making the deformed arteriovenous blood vessels remain static. Even if the blood vessels burst, the amount of blood would not be too much.

    But if so, his energy consumption would multiply. The longer he kept it, the more True Qi he lost. Losing it was like freeing the flood of water from the dam.

    Under the direction of Mr. Jiang and hispanions, everyone present knew that it was a critical time for treating the disease, and they all spread out consciously. Not only did they close their mouths, but they even breathed carefully, afraid that they might disturb him. The whole site was in silence.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A soft gunshot sound broke the silence, and a sniper bullet came straight toward Ding Ning¡¯s forehead...

 Chapter 511 - Flowing Light Comes out

    <h4>Chapter 511 Flowing Light Comes out</h4>

    The sniper just pulled the trigger at the right time, the most critical moment for Xiao Yan¡¯s deformed blood vessels to begin to reshape.

    All of Ding Ning¡¯s attention was on her. Although he had been aware of the danger with his beast¡¯s instinct, he did not dare to let go of Xiao Yan to avoid the bullet, for if he let go, he would not be able to maintain his True Qi, and Xiao Yan would die.

    His most serious headache was that the shooting angle was extremely tricky. Even if he could avoid the bullet the moment it came to him, Xiao Yan would be shot straight in the head.

    To avoid it or not to avoid it? This was an extremely difficult choice for Ding Ning.

    If he avoided it, Xiao Yan would die. If she died, problems after problems would follow him!

    If he did not avoid it, he did not know whether he would die or not. He was confident that even if an ordinary sniper bullet could prate the shield of the Vajra Charm, he would be a little wounded at most.

    But the problem was that if it was the specially made sniper bullet from an anti-material rifle, the Vajra Charm was useless. Even if he survived, he would be seriously wounded.

    Since the enemy even dared to boldly use a sniper rifle in the city where the head of nation resided, it showed how firm the will of killing him was.

    This was the first time of sniping, but would never be thest. Once he was seriously wounded, he would be like amb to be ughtered and would not have the strength to fight back anymore.

    Humans have a selfish nature. ¡°Is it worthwhile to take the risk to save Xiao Yan?¡± Ding Ning was hesitant for a millisecond.

    But he became determined soon¡ªhe decided to bet once with his life, not to avoid it.

    After all, Xiao Yan was Xiao Nuo¡¯s cousin, who was an innocent implicated by him. If he let her die without doing anything, he would feel troubled for a lifetime and would not know how to face Xiao Nuo.

    Most importantly, he thought that the odds of winning the bet were still very high.

    Shenzhou Country was the country with the strictest firearms management in the world, and the probability of the gunman using an anti-material rifle was less than 1/10000. As long as it was not an armor-piercing bullet, the probability of his survival would increase significantly.

    All this happened in an instant. The moment he made up his mind, Ding Ning was no longer hesitant. The Vajra Charm had been activated, and he was ready to bear this shot.

    The gunshot sounded, but most people on site had not realized it and looked around in a daze, still wondering what this sound was.

    After all, Yan Jing was the political center of Shenzhou Country, and shooting in public was too far to reach for them. In their opinion, this was something that could only happen in war-torn areas.

    Therefore, even if some in the crowd had ever been in the army or served as military police officers, they didn¡¯t think about it at all when they heard the gunshot sound.

    The site was still in a harmonious atmosphere. Those reporters were even less aware that the person they focused on would probably fall in a pool of blood the next second.

    Those who could instantly realize that Ding Ning was being sniped at and could help him were no less than five people on the whole site.

    They were Yan Hui, Jiang Wuhui, Green Bamboo, Director Duan, and also Yagyuu Asamayu. Junior Sister Qingyun had great potential, but her cultivation was low, so she could not detect the life and death risk facing Ding Ning at all.

    Even if she had detected it, she would probably not do anything because she had no friendship with Ding Ning.

    As for Yan Hui and those of his kind, they were less likely to take the bullet for Ding Ning and even wished him to be shot in the head.

    Director Duan was the deputy director of the Bureau of Religions, but managing the fights between ordinary people was not his responsibility. More importantly, in order not to bring trouble to himself, he watched the fun from a distance. Even if he wanted to do something, he could not due to the distance.

    But human lives are always full of dramas. Although they were indifferent to Ding Ning¡¯s life and death, they cared so much about the Ice Spirit Body holder they determined to get.

    So, the moment Yagyuu Asamayu proceeded without hesitation to stand in front of Ding Ning, Yan Hui, Jiang Wuhui, and Green Bamboo became anxious at the same time.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    With a light shout, Green Bamboo got a green bamboo in her hand and made a green faint trace in the air, aiming at the sniper bullet.

    With a ng, Jiang Wuhui took out his sword and made an arc of sword light in the air, trying to take the bullet.

    But no matter how good their qualifications and speeds were, they were still in the Earth Martial Arts Realm. Taking the fleeting sniper bullet in an instant was daydreaming. Expectedly, they all failed.

    With a shout, Yan Hui rushed to Yagyuu Asamayu, giving off beams of faint miraculous light, but when he felt the threat the bullet brought him, he became hesitant.

    ¡°Is it worthwhile to risk my life for an Ice Spirit Body holder?¡± With this instant hesitation, he stopped moving for a millisecond.

    The speed of the sniper bullet was quite fast. Due to this unnoticeable instant hesitation, the bullet passed by his shoulder and went straight toward the chest of Yagyuu Asamayu.

    Like an old hen protecting her young, she stood in front of Ding Ning and spread her arms, her eyes clean and peaceful without sadness or joy. In her simple mind, there were no distractions but only one idea: Her father must not die.

    Ding Ning had an ill feeling about Yagyuu Asamayu previously because of her ck-Robed Man¡¯s identity, but he changed when he saw her take the bullet for him without hesitation at this moment, and lots of scenes that had happened during this time shed across his mind: her relying on him and her pestering of him¡ªpulling the corner of his clothes timidly like an abandoned little girl, only sleeping soundly when she held him...

    Remembering these scenes, he had a heartbroken pain. It turned out that he had unconsciously allowed her to enter his heart and treated her as his sister or even his daughter.

    He felt the pain in his heart as if he was bitten by a poisonous snake. Regret kept swallowing his soul, and he roared angrily at the top of his voice, ¡°Money Bag. Get out of the way!¡±

    Pitifully, it was toote. Even if he gave up treating Xiao Yan now, it was toote to save Yagyuu Asamayu.

    Now, he could predict that the bullet would go through the chest of Yagyuu Asamayu the next moment, and she would fall in a pool of blood.

    The panic and heartache he had never experienced before made his eyes turn red instantly. He could no longer care about restraining the power of his attack, letting a seven-colored fluorescent like an illusory colorful cloud go out of him.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    No feat was the match of the flowing light, let alone a sniper bullet. The seven-colored light was withdrawn as it touched the bullet, as if it had never appeared before.

    But the lethal sniper bullet had been cut into parts and fallen on the ground with two thuds, having lost the power to take human lives.

    Time seemed to freeze at this moment. Blinking once in a daze, Yagyuu Asamayu did not know why she was safe and sound.

    Yan Hui was stunned, and so were Jiang Wuhui, Green Bamboo, and Director Duan.

    Although they were advanced in cultivation, they only saw a beam of illusory seven-colored light sh past, and then the sniper bullet was severed into two parts, which lifted the risk. But as for who had done it, they did not see it clearly at all.

    Then they thought that this was incredible. ¡°Is it that a senior in the God Martial Arts Realm or the Holy Martial Arts Realm hiding in this ce couldn¡¯t bear to see the Ice Spirit Body holder die and then made an outrageous move?¡±

    The risk was lifted, but the panic of the site had just begun. When the onlookers found that a shooting had even happened under their noses, the whole site burst into noises.

    ¡°Murder! Murder!¡±

    Those with poor mental endurance screamed miserably, and those with a slightly better mental endurance had started to run, wanting to stay away from the ce of trouble.

    No matter how attractive the fun was, it was not as important as their lives. The whole Shengzeyuan was in chaos¡ªpeople were screaming and running in all directions with their friends everywhere.

    Zhao Zifeng¡¯s face was quite dark. As he was pushed to move by the crowd, he staggered, but surprisingly, he did not get angry and walked demented along with the stream of the people, feeling panicky.

    He roared crazily in his mind. ¡°Fuck you, Jingang! I just asked you to kidnap the guy and broke his limbs and manhood and then bring back the evidence about my secrets, but I didn¡¯t ask you to kill him! Look at what you did! You even used a sniper rifle in Shengzeyuan and brought me great trouble, but the key is that you didn¡¯t kill him. Son of a bitch, you¡¯ve brought me to a dead end!¡±

    Shengzeyuan was a property of the Zhao Family. As the person in charge of Shengzeyuan, he knew that he would have big trouble no matter whether he had rtions with it or not because the shooting happened here.

    When he slipped into a remote vacant area, he kept dialing Jingang¡¯s phone number, but could not reach him. Out of anger, he cursed him and smashed his mobile phone.

    At the top of Shengzeyuan¡¯s building, Director Duan appeared like a ghost. Seeing the 7.62mm caliber sniper rifle of the 79-type left by the gunman in a hurried retreat, he could not help frowning slightly. ¡°The gunman was really cunning. He escaped after failing to shoot the target.¡±

    But this was not his responsibility, and he could only report it to other departments as an on-site witness, letting them deal with it. Anyway, it was not good to use guns in Yan Jing.

    Soon, the police arrived and sealed off Shengzeyuan at all levels. The nearly 5,000 people at the scene were taken to the police station to be interviewed. As the person in charge of Shengzeyuan, Zhao Zifeng was taken away to be specially interrogated.

    Before the police arrived, Ding Ning had finally cured Xiao Yan, but he had consumed the True Qi excessively. In addition, the first use of the flowing light let him know that the magical artifact was not so easy to use because it had almost drained all his spiritual strength, making him look extremely depressed.

    Mr. Jiang and the other TCM practitioners thought that he had been excessively shocked, so theyforted him with kind words and expressed great indignation at the gunman¡¯s assassination.

    Surely, doctors were a group of people who could build up rtionships quite easily. When a group of TCM practitioners joined hands, the energy they could burst out was extremely terrifying.

    Several TCM practitioners had called Zhongnanhai and directly reported the case to the central government, asking for a strict investigation of the case to look for the murderer, and the big bosses of the Central Agency were even rmed.

    After learning that Ding Ning, whom they had met this afternoon, was almost assassinated, the big bosses of the Central Agency instantly went furious, held an emergency meeting at night, and even made it to an international affair, suspecting that if the foreign forces were fishing in troubled waters, wanting to take this chance to destroy the inventor of the Rice Bean Oral Solution.

    After the brief meeting, the big bosses instantly made a decision, ordering to establish a special investigation team to strictly investigate the origin of the gun, the gunman, and the truth behind the scenes of the shooting and severely punish anyone who was found involved.

    The whole of Yan Jing was teeming with soldiers. Large numbers of armed military police forces had rushed to the streets and used heavy guard to carefully check every suspicious person. The scale of enforcing martialw wasparable to that during the Aoyuanhui Games.

    This was only the publicly seen situation. The staff of the National Security Bureau was working all night to handle cases, taking the video footage of every monitoring ce to look for suspects.

    The unidentified inclothes people frequently went to every street near Shengzeyuan to search carefully for clues.

    Ding Ning returned to his living ce at Yan Jing Hotel under the personal escort of Luo Zhicheng, and the scale of vignce wasparable to that for the head of state.

    When the ¡°state apparatus¡± began to work at full capacity, the efficiency was amazing. This night, undercurrents surged in the quiet Yan Jing City, and numerous people with all kinds of thoughts were frightened and lost sleep, waiting for thetest results.

 Chapter 512 - Zhao Familyâ€™s Worry

    <h4>Chapter 512 Zhao Family¡¯s Worry</h4>

    At 2:20 in the morning, only half an hour from the time the case urred, the military police had found the suspect Jingang.

    Jingang, formerly known as Jin Tiecheng, was 39 years old this year. Since he was burly, had outstanding hard Qigong, and was particrly capable of fighting, he was called Jingang.

    He was a retired soldier. After leaving the army, he did not take the job allocated to him by the organization. Instead, he took the resettlement fee to Yan Jing, hoping to make a great achievement there.

    Although he fought exceptionally well, had a staunch character, and was generous in aiding needy people, he was not good at doing business, so he used up the resettlement fee soon and changed his character in theplicated society.

    A great retired soldier, who abandoned his faith and ideals of defending the country for the sake of living, had be a full-time thug. As long as he could get money, he would teach the target person a lesson ording to the requirements of the employer.

    After learning that what he did had been found, he drove a Tiguan to crazily run away, attempting to leave the capital. On the highway, heunched a speed battle with the military police officers working to capture him.

    At 2:35 in the morning, the Tiguan Jingang was driving suddenly exploded while being chased, detonating a police car close behind. The aftermath of the explosion left three pursuers seriously injured and hospitalized, and two police officers and an armed police officer died bravely.

    Did the gunman explode himself for dreading the punishment for his crime or was he murdered by the criminal behind the scenes?

    The special investigation team conducted a deep investigation¡ªthey examined the wreckage of the car and investigated all the people Jingang had contacted within a week before his case happened.

    At 5:30 in the morning, after a technical repair, the recovered data in the remains of Jingang¡¯s mobile phone showed that he received a call more than 10 minutes before the case urred.

    By investigating the identity of the phone number owner, the team soon confirmed that the owner was Zhao Zifeng of Shengzeyuan. After they interrogated him overnight, thetter finally broke down and confessed to the fact that he had asked Jingang to teach Ding Ning a lesson, but insisted that he had only wanted Jingang to teach Ding Ning a lesson and never had the wish to kill him.

    As for the reason why Jingang had crazily used a sniper rifle to kill Ding Ning against his will, he was confused.

    It seemed that the case had alreadye to light. The cause of it was that Zhao Zifeng was jealous of Ding Ning because of love and hatred, and then he hired Jingang to teach him a lesson. This was quitemon in Yan Jing¡¯s circles, and it was very logical.

    But Mr. Liao, the deputy leader of the special investigation team in charge of the case and the director of the Criminal Investigation Department of the Ministry of National Public Security, did not think that it was so simple. In his view, there might be someone else behind the scenes, who had bought Jingang in advance and taken Zhao Zifeng as a scapegoat.

    For this reason, the members of the special investigation team hurried to Yan Jing Hotel early in the morning and specially asked the litigant Ding Ning if he had a feud with others.

    Ding Ning was depressed, iming that he hade to Yan Jing for the first time and could not have any enemies, and now he even did not know why Zhao Zifeng had targeted him.

    Director Liao returned without getting any clues and took the Yan Family¡¯s grandfather and his son and grandson who had been humiliated by Ding Ning as suspects.

    At this moment, the technicians, who had had been working all night, got the identification result of the car explosion: The car was installed with a time bomb in advance, and Jingang did not explode himself for dreading the punishment for his crime.

    This result invigorated all the investigators and indirectly proved that Director Liao¡¯s guess was correct: Someone else was the real criminal behind the scenes.

    After questioning the Yan Family¡¯s grandfather and his son and grandson, the special investigation team ruled out the possibility of theirmitting the crime. Yan Hao was a lunatic, Yan Xun fell ill, and Yan Ping, who had been taking care of them at home, had never left their house or made a call, so there was no condition for him to buy Jingang.

    The ownership of the Tiguan that had exploded had been clearly investigated. It was Jingang¡¯s car, but they had not found a clue about the person who had installed the time bomb in advance. The person behind the scenes had a strong anti-reconnaissance ability and cleaned the traces very carefully, making the whole case enter a deadlock. Therefore, the members of the special investigation team had to investigate all those who had recently interacted with Jingang and look for suspects from them.

    In the conference room of the Zhao Family¡¯s courtyard, an extremely handsome middle-aged man in his 40s or 50s sat sullen-faced on the head seat, and the dozens of direct descendants of the Zhao Family sat on both sides of the conference table in fear and did not even dare to breathe heavily.

    Zhao Tiankai, who looked pale and restless as Zhao Zifeng¡¯s father, wanted to ask the head of the family to rescue Zhao Zifeng very much, but seeing Zhao Tianya¡¯s ice-cold face, he remembered that in order to push Zhao Zifeng to the family head¡¯s position, he had rivaled against Zhao Tianya openly and secretly many times. At this time, if thetter did not try to do more harm, he was good enough. So, how could he go and rescue his son? Zhao Tiankai moved his lips for a long time, but did not say anything, and bowed his head dejectedly.

    This was about his son¡¯s future and life, and Zhao Tiankai¡¯s hair turned white overnight because he had been anxious. Now, he was hanging his head, bearing the unfriendly gazes of all the people of his n. He looked so pathetic.

    When he saw his third brother Zhao Tiankai¡¯s gray hair, Zhao Tianya suppressed his fury and could not help heaving a light sigh, having sympathy for him. ¡°After all, you are my brother!¡±

    In the past, Zhao Tiankai had been supporting Zhao Zifeng topete for the family head¡¯s position with Zhao Zilong and rebutted him many times with insolent remarks, and their rtionship seemed extremely bad, but in fact, he did not treat his brother as his enemy as his brother thought.

    As the leader of the Zhao Family, if he had no such tolerance, he did not deserve to be the head of the family. More importantly, the situation was made by him.

    It is absolutely impossible for a family to only depend on one person, and no one is perfect. Even Zhao Tianya could not maintain the whole family with his personal strength. Only when every one of his n worked together could they jointly make the family grow.

    So, the reason why Zhao Zifeng coulde out topete with Zhao Zilong was the result of his constant tacit consent, for he wanted to give Zhao Zilong pressure, so that he would have the sense of urgency and did not dare to ck off at all.

    To be frank, he just used Zhao Zifeng to make Zhao Zilong more excellent, but it was funny that Zhao Tiankai did think that Zhao Zifeng was so excellent and always behaved arrogantly, and he disliked it very much.

    In the blink of an eye, he made a decision and sighed lightly. ¡°Third Brother, Zifeng acted too recklessly this time, and we have no proper reason to do anything.¡±

    Zhao Tiankai looked up at him in amazement. Zhao Tianya had never called him third brother for so many years since he became the head of the family. When he heard it at this moment, he even wanted to cry.

    His eyes turned slightly red, his lips trembled a few times, and the title he had not called for more than 20 years came out of his mouth instantly. ¡°First Brother, you must rescue Zifeng!¡±

    ¡°s! I also want to save him, but this incident is too influential, and even those bosses have been rmed. Now, I still don¡¯t know if it will affect our Zhao family. It¡¯s not suitable for us to do anything now.¡±

    Zhao Tianya sighed faintly and pointed upward, his eyebrows full of helplessness.

    The Zhao Family had been in rapid development in recent years. Many of the family members held high positions in the political circle, and theirwork of rtionships had been built all over the country, but no one dared to offer a helping hand this time.

    After all, using a gun to kill someone in Yan Jing had seriously challenged the limit of tolerance of the state. More seriously, this had rmed those big bosses. Now, the Zhao Family could not even protect themselves, and their fate was hard to predict.

    Besides, so many people in Yan Jing were now still eying the Zhao Family, hoping to watch the fun. Once the Zhao Family took action, the news would reach the ears of the big bosses soon. This was not good for the Zhao Family.

    ¡°But Zifeng is my son, First Brother! I can¡¯t just... sit and watch... him die!¡±

    Zhao Tiankai said tearfully, for he wanted to influence Zhao Tianya with the ties of kinship and let him lend a helping hand. He also knew that this case was too influential. If Zhao Tianya did not do anything, Zhao Zifeng¡¯s future was ruined.

    ¡°Third Brother, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to rescue Zifeng, but that we still don¡¯t know whether the current situation will affect our Zhao Family or not. Zifeng is unfortunate. It¡¯s a pity, but you should focus on the big picture.¡±

    As Fifth Brother of the second generation of the Zhao Family, Zhao Tianfeng said worriedly, but the light in his eyes showed that he took pleasure in the misfortune.

    ¡°Humph, Zhao Tiankai, by relying on the situation that Zhao Zifeng is valued by the n, you don¡¯t take the other branches of the family seriously. You also have such a day! You deserve the bad luck!¡±

    ¡°Right, Third Brother, this trouble was made by Zifeng. A man should take responsibility for what he does. You can¡¯t lose the greater for the less and get the family involved!¡±

    Fourth Brother Zhao Tianci said sarcastically. Among the five brothers in the second generation of the Zhao Family, apart from the family head Zhao Tianya of the top branch, Zhao Tiankai of the third branch was usually the most arrogant among the other four branches, and they swallowed so much anger in normal times. Zhao Tianfang of the second branch, who held an important position, did not get involved in family disputes at all and always kept a low profile.

    Zhao Tiankai was arrogant because he had a good son Zhao Zifeng. In the third generation of the Zhao Family, apart from Zhao Zilong, only Zhao Zifeng had already begun to take over the family business, while their children could not touch the business at all and could only drift along aimlessly, so how could they not be jealous?

    As for Zhao Zifeng¡¯s current trouble, they would not do more harm, but they would take the chance to vent anger by making ridicules.

    ¡°Enough, Third Brother feels so unwell now, and don¡¯t make any more trouble. Family head, what¡¯s your view on dealing with it properly?¡±

    Zhao Tianfang, who was the second brother of the Zhao Family and held a high position in the government, rarely meddled in the family affairs. If Zhao Tianya had not summoned him urgently, he would not have wanted to care about this wretched business.

    As a person with his position in the officialdom, he would have a much longer-term visionpared with these disappointing younger brothers.

    ording to his understanding of Zhao Zifeng, he knew that this child was a little willful and unruly, but he was never the one who did not know the proper way to act and would never do the stupid thing of shooting someone under the watchful eye of the crowd.

    This illogical matter made him think more deeply soon. ¡°Is there someone behind the scenes who nned and boosted this case to let the Zhao Family fall into a deadly trap by taking this chance? If so, the Zhao Family has to move more carefully.¡±

    When he now saw that his younger brothers were still conducting infighting without caring about the general interest even at this time, he became extremely impatient and could not help scolding them.

    Although Zhao Tianfang usually didn¡¯t get himself in the family affairs, he was a representative of the Zhao Family in the political circle, and his prestige was never inferior to that of the family head Zhao Tianya. Therefore, when they heard these words, Zhao Tianci and the others tamely shut their mouths immediately.

    Seeing that these brothers all became quiet, Zhao Tianfang frowned and said, ¡°First Brother, I think that Zifeng usually behaves well and would have never done such a brainless thing. Is it that...¡±

    Immediately, Zhao Tianya learned what Zhao Tianfang meant by hearing these words, and a chill appeared and vanished in his eyes. He nodded lightly and sneered. ¡°The Zhao Family has been in rapid development these years and taken too many profits from other families. It seems that these people can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡±

    Zhao Tiankai and the others were shocked and could no longer care about venting anger, and Zhao Tianci then asked with a frown, ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s deal with any problems flexibly. Now, our family is at a critical moment. Tell our subordinates that they should behave themselves during this time. If anyone dares to make any more trouble, I will be the first one to punish him.¡±

    Zhao Tianya said ferociously. Instantly, everyone shuddered and answered, ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 513 - Su Ningxiangâ€™s Determination

    <h4>Chapter 513 Su Ningxiang¡¯s Determination</h4>

    ¡°Brother, what about Zifeng? We won¡¯t rescue Zifeng, will we?¡± Zhao Tiankai asked, still unwilling to give up.

    Zhao Tianya saw that he paid so little attention to the general interest, so he nced coldly at him and said unhappily, ¡°The Zhao Family is now in the eye of the storm. We had better stay rather than do anything. Don¡¯t be afraid. Zhao Zifeng won¡¯t die.¡±

    After finishing speaking, he stood up and left angrily.

    Looking serious, these people stood up one after another and went to convey the order of the family head.

    Only Zhao Tiankai stood nkly there alone, looking ferocious. As he clenched his fists, the blood vessels on his forehead bulged violently.

    He clearly knew that Zhao Tianya¡¯s decision was the wisest, but he could not help hating this family without family love and these cold and uncaring family members.

    The Su Family also had arge mansion, which was almost the same size as the Zhao Family¡¯s, but since Master Su was one of the founding fathers of the country, their decoration style was quite different from the extremely luxurious style of the Zhao Family.

    In the whole mansion, the tallest building was the three-story building, which had white walls and ck ties but did not have any Westernized building style.

    There were a few vegetable fields, a pond, and several dancing willows, which decorated many well-proportioned courtyards full of strong quaint charms.

    When people walked into it, they would feel that they had returned to a farmhouse of the 1960s to 70s. It was rich in the idyllic vor.

    At this moment, the courtyard, where the three-story building representing the residence of the Su Family was located, ushered in a stunning woman.

    The vicissitudes in the woman¡¯s eyes showed that she was not young, but her unparalleled beautiful face and her graceful and slender figure made her look like ady in her early 20s.

    ¡°First Miss, you are here.¡±

    The two guards on guard at the courtyard gate stood straight. When they saw the womaning, they greeted her respectfully.

    ¡°Is my dad here?¡± the woman looking serious asked casually and kept walking toward the courtyard.

    ¡°The master just came back from a walk.¡±

    One guard replied respectfully and let her in even without asking her to stop and question her.

    Only a few people could directly enter the ce where the head of the Su Family lived without letting the owner know, and Su Ningxiang, the head¡¯s beloved daughter, was one of them.

    ¡°Xianger, why are you here?¡±

    A burly man was watering flowers with a watering can in the flower garden. He had grey hair and a square face, looking solemn even if he was not angry, but he was now looking at the woman with a kind smile.

    When Su Ningxiang saw her father¡¯s gray hair, her throat seemed to be gagged by something. She couldn¡¯t help feeling sad and called in a muffled sound, ¡°Dad!¡±

    She went over, took Su Zhengnan¡¯s arm, put aside his watering can, and walked silently with him toward the room.

    His daughter was always strong, but now she looked haggard, and her suppressed anger was like a volcano about to erupt. When Su Zhengnan saw this immediately, he realized that something might be wrong and asked solemnly, ¡°Xianger, what happened? Did those people bully you again?¡±

    When saying this, Su Zhengnan got unexined anger, which was rising uncontrobly in his chest. ¡°What did my daughter do wrong? She just did not engage in political marriage as the n wished, didn¡¯t she? Is it wrong for her to pursue her happiness and marry the person she likes?

    ¡°Yes, due to what she did, the Su Family lost facepletely, and some of the family members lost the opportunity to get further promotions, but for so many years as the family head, I¡¯ve tolerated them quite much, ignored their ridicules, and also pretended that I did not know about some of the unsuitable things they did in private...

    ¡°But that¡¯s just because I think that my daughter¡¯s action caused certain losses to the family, so Ipensated the family in this way, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m weak and can be bullied.

    ¡°My daughter has been living such a hard life for so many years, and I can even feel it. She worked hard for the Su Family for over 20 years and turned the Datang Group with the market value of only a few hundred million into a listed group with tens of billions of assets. This removed the shoring of the Su Family. Since she has made such a contribution, what kind of dispute can¡¯t be resolved? These people have really gone too far!

    ¡°Different from other members of the Su¡¯s family who have many wives, children, and grandchildren, I only have one wife and one daughter in this life, and I won¡¯t allow anyone to bully her.¡±

    ¡°No, dad. You have high blood pressure, and don¡¯t get angry. Don¡¯t you know your daughter? I can bully them, not the opposite, but I don¡¯t.¡±

    Keenly aware of his father¡¯s rising anger, Su Ningxiang exined with pride like a spoiled child.

    Su Zhengnan¡¯s anger gradually disappeared, and he said with a broad smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. How could such idiots bully my Xianger?¡±

    Although the father said so, he knew her daughter well. She had been strong, but she showed her rare fragility and sadness today, which meant that she must have met something that she could not tolerate. This was definitely not that simple.

    ¡°Xianger, tell me your grievance. Although I have no great ability, I will never allow others to bully you. Tell it to me. Even if I turn the world over, I will vent anger for you.¡±

    Su Zhengnan stared unblinkingly at Su Ningxiang and spoke with a firm tone and unquestionable determination.

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    As her mouth was shriveled and her eyes turned red, Su Ningxiang shed tears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Xianger, don¡¯t cry. Just tell me what happened.¡±

    Su Zhengnan panicked andforted her at a loss.

    Since she was universally condemned and came home depressed 20 years ago, she had been acting like a strong woman, working day and night to numb her feelings and never showing any radical emotions. Seeing that, he suffered heartache, but he could not say anything and could only keep an eye on her and feel sad for her.

    Although they were father and daughter, his daughter had grown up. Since her mother who couldmunicate with her emotionally had left, he, as a father, could notmunicate with her deeply and know her heart.

    But his daughter finally stopped acting at this moment and had shown the frailty of a woman for the first time in the past more than 20 years. He was gratified and felt sorry for her, but he also had wrath.

    ¡°No matter who provoked my daughter, I will make him pay a heavy price.¡±

    In fact, Su Zhengnan was not a person who liked to shield his young without principle, but since he felt guilty to his wife and owed her mental debts, he devoted all his love to his daughter after her wife left. He did not wish her to live a rich and glorious life and only wanted her to live safely and happily all her life.

    Therefore, although Su Ningxiang ignored the family¡¯s interests, willfully broke the pledge of marriage, and also made the scandal of an unmarried pregnancy, he had never med her at all and had been protecting her from being harmed.

    Otherwise, no matter how strong and brave Su Ningxiang had been, she could probably have not gone through the most difficult dark years.

    Anyway, she was still a woman, one who had been pampered since she was young, had grown up as a nobledy from a rich and powerful family, and had never gone through any setbacks.

    ¡°Even if the sky caves in, I will still be with you. Don¡¯t cry. Just tell me which bastard bullied you.¡±

    The more Su Zhengnan thought about it, the angrier he became, but he tried hard to suppress his anger and asked softly.

    ¡°Dad, they didn¡¯t bully me, but attacked Ning¡¯er. Waaa, Ning¡¯er was almost shot by them.¡±

    Su Ningxiang¡¯s grievance, which had been suppressed but could no longer be held back, came out like the flood of water from the dam.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er? You mean my grandson?¡±

    Hearing these words, Su Zhengnan was dazed but then realized it. As the father of Su Ningxiang, he was the only one who knew Ding Ning¡¯s name apart from Su Ningxiang in the Su Family.

    But he did not realize it for an instant. ¡°My daughter and the grandson I have never seen have not been in contact for over 20 years, right? How could she know that my grandson was assassinated?¡±

    But he soon remembered the shooting incident that was hotly discussed in the whole of Yan Jing in the early morning. Although he thought that it had nothing to do with the Su Family and did not pay too much attention, he, as a qualified family head, would pay attention, but he only knew the general process and did not even care about the name of the person concerned.

    But Su Zhengnan became excited at this moment. Holding Su Ningxiang¡¯s wrist tightly, he trembled and said, ¡°You mean that Ning¡¯er was the one who was sniped atst night? Ning¡¯er hase to Yan Jing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, dad, they were so vicious and even wanted to kill him. If it weren¡¯t for his good luck, now your only grandson would be gone.¡±

    Su Ningxiang choked with sobs, and no one knew how she spent her timest night. After knowing that Ding Ning came to Yan Jing, she immediately arranged for people to follow Ding Ning and protect him.

    But so many people watched her every one of her moves in Yan Jing, so she could not use any of her subordinates who were familiar to others and could only indirectly get two people through those she trusted to follow and protect him.

    She did not expect the two people to be so useless. They followed Ding Ning from the airport to the hotel, but they did not know when he left the hotel.

    When the shooting urred, the two idiots were still eating instant noodles in the Raptor at the entrance of the Yan Jing Hotel, but they pledged that Ding Ning had been in the hotel room and had never taken one step out of Yan Jing Hotel. Hearing this, she felt the pain with fury.

    ¡°I know that. Ning¡¯er was so lucky and fine, right? Besides, the murderer has also been arrested, but... ¡±

    When he knew that Su Ningxiang hade for this matter, Su Zhengnan became relieved instantly. Although he was angry, his grandson was still alive.

    Compared with the other members of the Su Family, he only had this daughter and this grandson. It was absolutely a lie to say that he did not care.

    But he was now more worried about something else. ¡°Did the Zhao Family also get involved in the case that Zhao Zifeng hired a killer to assassinate Ding Ning? Is the Zhao Family still unwilling to let my grandson off when the matter has passed for so many years?¡±

    ¡°Is the assassination of Ning¡¯er the idea of Zhao Zifeng or the instruction of the Zhao Family behind the scenes? Has the Zhao Family learned his identity?¡±

    Su Zhengnan, who realized that this matter was serious, became grim-faced and asked seriously.

    ¡°No, no, Zhao Zifeng is a scapegoat, and the murderer is someone else.¡±

    Su Ningxiang choked and said. When she thought that her beloved son was almost dead, she could not help crying heartily and feeling so afraid. The anger kept churning in her chest, and she said a name that shocked Su Zhengnan, ¡°It¡¯s Su Xu. He is the criminal behind the scenes. He wanted to kill Ding Ning and frame Zhao Zifeng.¡±

    Su Zhengnan was dumbfounded. The part between her eyebrows was squeezed tightly, and he asked cautiously, ¡°This is not a joke. Do you have evidence?¡±

    ¡°I have no evidence, but I reasoned from various clues. I am sure it is him. This is not the first time he has wanted to kill Ding Ning. Some time ago in Ninghai, he made a move, but fortunately, someone hurried there in time and saved Ning¡¯er. Not a long time ago, I attacked the business under his name, wanting to give him a warning, but I did not expect that he did not repent and even moved more ferociously. He used Zhao Zifeng¡¯s disharmony with Ning¡¯er and wanted to kill him.¡±

    Su Ningxiang gradually stopped choking, her swollen eyes glinted with a frightening chill, and she said word by word firmly, ¡°Dad, I won¡¯t let you fall into a dilemma, and I just ask you to think that you don¡¯t know about this. Ning¡¯er is my only son, and I can¡¯t let him live in danger. It¡¯s easy to avoid the open attack, but it is hard to avoid the stab in the back. He was lucky this time, but he might not be so lucky next time, so Su Xu must die.¡±

 Chapter 514 - Xiao Guoâ€™er

    <h4>Chapter 514 Xiao Guo¡¯er</h4>

    ¡°Is it too reckless by only relying on the inference when you have no evidence?¡±

    Su Zhengnan was in a serious dilemma. He clearly knew that her daughter¡¯s inference would never go wrong, but Su Xu was the grandson of his first brother Su Zhengdong and also one of the most outstanding figures in the fourth generation of the Su Family. He had no son, so he decided to choose either him or Su Chen as the future head of the family. The most important thing was that due to his daughter¡¯s previous willfulness, Su Zhengdong lost the opportunity to get promoted, leaving the Su Family in an embarrassing situation in the political circle. Therefore, he had been feeling that he owed his first brother something.

    In the third generation of the Su Family, no one but Su Ningxiang was an outstanding figure, but a woman was destined to have no right to take over the family head¡¯s position.

    From the emotional point of view, Ding Ning was much closer to him than Su Xu because he was his grandson, but taking the big picture into ount, he knew that he was the head of the Su Family and had to think about the future of the Su Family.

    ¡°My inference can¡¯t be wrong, Dad, I know you are in a dilemma, and you cherish the brotherly love and always think that you owe my first uncle¡¯s family something.¡±

    Su Ningxiang had already seen through his mind and argued emotionally, ¡°But have you thought about this: he wanted to get promoted by sacrificing my happiness to build a marriage bond with the Zhao Family, and when he failed to achieve his goal, he then hated our family to the bones? Have they taken us seriously in the past years? You treat them as your family members, but do they treat you as their family member? We have never owed them anything. Instead, they owe us something.¡±

    Su Zhengnan remained silent, and his expressions changed dramatically. ¡°My daughter is right. Over the years, Su Zhengdong has been letting my daughter take the full me for his failing to get promoted.

    ¡°By using my feeling that I owe him something, he usually ridicules me and also acts quite unruly in private to damage the profits of the family.

    ¡°Take Su Xu for example. Without getting me the family head¡¯s permission, he even dared to tantly embezzle part of the family¡¯s property to set up Xuyang Group and use the power and human rtionships of the Su Family to wantonly make money, attempting to stand up to Datang Group ruled by my daughter as equal and finally seize the financial power of the Su Family.

    ¡°If I had not felt I owed his family something and always pretended that I didn¡¯t know anything, Su Xu would never have been so bold.

    ¡°Although Xuyang Group under the control of Su Xu is far from beingparable to Datang Group, his operation is so inappropriate, and he dares to make all kinds of money. Sooner orter, he will bring the Su Family great trouble.¡±

    ¡°s! I just tell myself you didn¡¯te.¡±

    These thoughts shed across Su Zhengnan¡¯s mind. Finally, he sighed and closed his eyes.

    Hearing the ambiguous answer, Su Ningxiang was a little disappointed. After a slight bow, she turned away and walked outside.

    No matter what her father¡¯s attitude was, Su Xu had trodden her forbidden area, so she would never spare him.

    ¡°Xiang¡¯er, take care!¡±

    Just before she walked out of the room, Su Zhengnan¡¯s voice came softly.

    ¡°I see, dad!¡±

    Su Ningxiang didn¡¯t look back, but her mouth was slightly raised. She knew that her father was still partial to her, after all. This seemed to be an ordinary exhortation, but he was telling her that she would have to do it carefully and should not be found any traces by others.

    In fact, hering this time to ask her father to agree to her revenge was not the point, for she more wanted to test his attitude toward her son Ding Ning and know whether his grandson or Su Xu was more important in his heart.

    If it was the other members of the Su Family, she did not want to care about their attitudes, but Su Zhengnan was her father and she could not ignore his attitude toward Ding Ning. Now, she had known the answer, which was a satisfying one for her, even more satisfying than his agreement on killing Su Xu.

    After Su Ningxiang left, Su Zhengnan stood there silently for a long time before he shouted, ¡°Guards!¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Four figures appeared silently in front of him and slightly bowed their heads, waiting for Su Zhengnan¡¯s order.

    Su Zhengnan¡¯s eyes glinted with smartness, the powerful momentum came out of him, and he ordered emphatically, ¡°You must have heard Xiang¡¯er¡¯s words. I know that you have been very dissatisfied with me over the years, but Xiang¡¯er is my only daughter, and I don¡¯t think that Aruna wants to see anything happen to her. In the future, you will be responsible for protecting her.

    ¡°Yes, master!¡±

    The four figures looked at each other, with joy on their faces. After a unanimous response, they turned strangely on the spot and disappeared silently.

    Su Zhengnan sighed and murmured with nostalgia in his eyes, ¡°Xiang¡¯er, that¡¯s all I can do for you. This is the force your mother left you, and it¡¯s time to give it to you.¡±

    Outside the Su Family mansion, Su Ningxiang got in a Mercedes-Benz RV and said softly to a white-haired olddy meditating with her eyes closed sitting in the car, ¡°Grandma Hua, act ording to n.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, Miss.¡±

    The white-haired olddy looked at her, with kindness in her eyes. Against her style, she took out a mobile phone and dialed a number. ¡°Act ording to n.¡±

    Su Ningxiang looked slightly sideways at the white-haired old woman. ¡°Grandma Hua, can you tell me about my mother? Who is she? Where is she from?¡±

    ¡°The master didn¡¯t tell you, so as an old servant, I can¡¯t tell you, either. Miss, you can ask the master in personter if there is a chance.¡±

    Grandma Hua said with a smile and avoided this question routinely.

    Su Ningxiang pursed her lips and said, ¡°So mysterious! You¡¯re really boring.¡±

    ¡°Haha, anyway, the master didn¡¯t say it, so as an old servant, I don¡¯t dare to gossip.¡±

    Grandma Hua did not care about what she said and looked sadly at Su Ningxiang, sighing lightly in her mind, ¡°I, Huaduo, did not fail to finish your exhortation, and the daughter of my miss has grown up. Time flies! I haven¡¯t seen you for 40 years. Are you all right?¡±

    In the Xiao Family, Xiao Yan, who woke up slowly and looked at the group of people in the room without any focus, did not instantly realize what had happened and asked with confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Where is this?¡±

    ¡°Awake, awake, Yan¡¯er is finally awake! Amitabha, thank goodness, and thank God for his blessing!¡±

    A middle-aged beautiful woman sitting at the head of the bed joined her palms before her and burst into tears in excitement. She was Wang Shuzhen, the mother of Xiao Yan.

    ¡°Yan¡¯er¡¯s wakeup is a happy thing, but what are you crying for? What bad luck!¡±

    A middle-aged man in his 40s or 50s standing beside her scolded her majestically.

    ¡°Huh, I just can¡¯t help crying with joy.¡±

    Wang Shuzhen rolled her eyes, not feeling like arguing with him. As she wiped away her tears, she said smilingly, ¡°Yan¡¯er, this is our home. ording to the doctor¡¯s examination, your disease has been cured, and you are now healthy.¡±

    ¡°My disease?¡±

    Xiao Yan murmured with confusion. Suddenly, the memory before thea surged like a tide.

    Ding Ning and Yan Haopeted for medical skills... Ding Ning chose her from the crowd... Later,ter, her memory became vague. In thea, she was not without any consciousness and seemed to hear all kinds of screams and running sounds of the crowd, but as for what happened, she could not remember anything.

    Xiao Yan froze, quickly sat up, and asked anxiously, ¡°Dad, mom, I remember that Ding Ning was treating me. Where is he? What happenedter?¡±

    ¡°Sister, what happenedter is wonderful. I really regret not going to the scene myself; otherwise, I would have been able to see Great Doctor Ding. I heard people say...¡±

    Xiao Guo¡¯er, Xiao Yan¡¯s sister, was a quaint girl. Being only 20 years old this year, she was a source of joy for the Xiao Family.

    With her vigorous eyes filled with admiration, she recounted what happenedter excitedly.

    Most people in the Xiao Family knew the general course of this matter, but were not clear about the specifics. Xiao Guo¡¯er was a good talker, and they enjoyed her recount.

    Xiao Yan became quite nervous. With Xiao Guo¡¯er¡¯s recount, her mood got a rollercoaster ride, andter...

    So many things even happened. Ding Ning was even shot by a man hired by Zhao Zifeng, and then herst trace of love of Zhao Zifeng disappeared. She felt him quite disgusting.

    ¡°Ding Ning, he... Is he all right? Was he wounded? Where is he now?¡±

    Xiao Yan, who tried to keep patient, heard Xiao Guo¡¯er finish her story, then she sat up emotionally, and couldn¡¯t wait to ask, looking like she wanted to go and see him immediately.

    Everyone instantly became silent and looked at Xiao Baiyi strangely.

    Xiao Baiyi¡¯s face turned cold, and he snorted coldly. ¡°What could happen to him? You should take a good rest, and don¡¯t go anywhere.¡±

    After finishing his words, he turned around and walked away, and the Xiao Family members looked at his back with different expressions.

    No one in the Xiao Family didn¡¯t know that the family head Xiao Baiyi had been hoping to build a marriage bond with the Zhao Family, so he had been working to match Xiao Yan and Zhao Zifeng.

    Butst night, Zhao Zifeng ignored Xiao Yan¡¯s life and death and even asked someone to snipe at Ding Ning who was treating her. That gunshot was like a loud p in Xiao Baiyi¡¯s face, which gave him a burning pain with shame.

    Now, Zhao Zifeng had been arrested, and it was hard to tell if he could be released in this life. Thus, he could not think about building a marriage bond with the Zhao Family anymore. No wonder Xiao Baiyi was unhappy.

    People knew what Xiao Yan¡¯s expression suggested: She liked Ding Ning, obviously. If Ding Ning was an ordinary person, that was not a big deal. Although marrying his daughter to a miracle-working doctor was a little insult to the Xiao Family for Xiao Baiyi, it was still eptable.

    But Ding Ning was Xiao Nuo¡¯s boyfriend and would be Xiao Yan¡¯s future brother-inw. If the news that the two cousins fell in love with the same person was spread, the Xiao Family and Xiao Baiyi would be ashamed, but the Xiao Family could not lose face like this, so he immediately grounded Xiao Yan.

    Everyone chatted with the absent-minded Xiao Yan again for some time and then left, only leaving Xiao Guo¡¯er in herpany.

    Seeing Xiao Yan¡¯s demented appearance, quick-witted Xiao Guo¡¯er turned her big eyes. ¡°Sister, you like Great Doctor Ding, right?¡±

    ¡°You... What are you talking about? I just met him yesterday.¡±

    After her mind was seen through, Xiao Yan blushed slightly and denied it.

    Xiao Guo¡¯er stuck out her tongue mischievously and made a face. ¡°Huh, sister, don¡¯t try to lie to me. Anyone can see that you care about him very much.¡±

    ¡°What? Is it so obvious?¡±

    Xiao Yan was startled and asked instantly, but then she realized that she had made a mistake and then made a remedy instantly, ¡°He is my lifesaver, and it¡¯s normal for me to care about him! Without him, I would die soon.¡±

    ¡°Well, your expression obviously shows that your concern is beyond an ordinary friend¡¯s. I¡¯m your sister. Do you even want to hide it from me?¡±

    Xiao Guo¡¯er pouted, looking quite unhappy.

    Xiao Yan bit her lower lip. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I just thank him for saving me. Besides, it¡¯s impossible for him and me to form a rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Why impossible? Are you afraid that our parents don¡¯t agree? Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll go and persuade them. He saved your life! I can make our parents agree.¡±

    Xiao Guo¡¯er patted her small chest and promised. In their family, she was the youngest daughter and also their parents¡¯ favorite.

    ¡°Well, nothing is like that. I just extend my gratitude to him. It¡¯s impossible for me to have a rtionship with him. Besides, even if I like him, it¡¯s useless because he won¡¯t like me.¡±

    Xiao Yan said a little sadly.

    ¡°Why not? Sister, you are so beautiful, and it¡¯s impossible for a man to dislike you.¡±

    Xiao Guo¡¯er said ignorantly. It was like the situation that a mother would not dislike her ugly son. She always thought that the sister who loved her most was the most beautiful woman.

    ¡°No that, he... He is your Sister Nuo¡¯s boyfriend.¡±

    Xiao Yan sighed and could not help having the sadness of pitying herself, and her eyebrows even looked sad.

 Chapter 515 - Reactions of Different Parties

    <h4>Chapter 515 Reactions of Different Parties</h4>

    ¡°He is Sister Nuo¡¯s boyfriend? Yeah! Then he is my brother-inw, isn¡¯t he? That¡¯s great. The Little Miracle-working Doctor turns out to be my brother-inw. Hee hee, I will have lots of words to say with my ssmates in the future.¡±

    Unlike Xiao Baiyi¡¯s other children, Xiao Guo¡¯er and Xiao Nuo had a very close rtionship. She always admired Xiao Nuo and had been liking to follow her at her heels since her childhood.

    Now, when she heard that Ding Ning turned out to be Xiao Nuo¡¯s boyfriend, she was overjoyed. In her simple little head, as long as Ding Ning was her brother-inw that was fine. As for which sister¡¯s husband he was, that was not important.

    A girl of her age always admired heroes. Last night¡¯s event, which had been vigorously yed up by people, had been made into a story in which Ding Ning was a calm doctor who insisted on treating her sister in the hour of peril even if he had to take a life risk. Thus, she immediately listed Ding Ning as her newest idol.

    Xiao Guo¡¯er turned her big eyes and thought about it. ¡°My sister has been grounded and can¡¯t go and see my brother-inw, but I can!

    ¡°Let me go near my idol and also take a photo with him. When I go back to campus, my schoolmates will admire me crazily!¡±

    The simple-minded Xiao Guo¡¯er did not notice Xiao Yan¡¯s sadness. After only absent-mindedly saying, ¡°I will see you again in the evening¡±, she sneaked out.

    In the Shen Family, Ye Shn and her son Shen Muyang were eating breakfast. Ye Shn raised her eyebrows and shouted fiercely, ¡°The bastard Zhao Zifeng was so bold and deserves death.¡±

    ¡°Right, I¡¯m very unhappy with Ding Ning, but he was the only one who could cure my sister. If he had been shot dead, who would have treated my sister?¡± Shen Muyang said indignantly.

    In order to avoid mass panic, the shooting incident that happenedst night was downyed by the government, and even reporters were forbidden to report it and only allowed to report the medical skillpetition between Ding Ning and Yan Hao.

    But there were too many people at the scene. They could only hide the news from the ordinary people, for the major families and those in high positions had their channels of getting information, so it was impossible to hide it from them.

    The news that Ding Ning was almost shot had been widely circted in Yan Jing¡¯s upper-ss circles. It was basically close to the fact, and the Little Miracle-working Doctor¡¯s reputation of Ding Ning had been well known by Yan Jing¡¯s upper-ss circles overnight, but the Shen Family only received the information this morning. After confirming that Ding Ning was her daughter¡¯s attending doctor, Ye Shn was almost scared to death.

    It was not that she cared so much about Ding Ning¡¯s life and death. Instead, what she cared about was this fact: If Ding Ning died, who would be able to cure her daughter¡¯s disease?

    ¡°Muyang, check where Ding Ning is now. Let¡¯s go and visit him. After all, he is now in Yan Jing, and such an event happened. In reason or in emotion, we can¡¯t pretend we don¡¯t know about it.

    Ye Shn pondered for a while and made a decision soon.

    Shen Muyang disliked Ding Ning very much, but as one born into a rich and powerful family with good family education, he knew what his mother said was right and nodded instantly, ¡°I¡¯ll contact Wei Biaobiaoter, and he should know where Ding Ning lives.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you may contact the boy of the Wei Familyter. After learning where he lives, just tell me, and we will go there.¡±

    Ye Shn nodded contentedly.

    In a well-guardedpound in Yan Jing, Bai Qing, who was listening to the report from his servant, put down the bowl and chopsticks in his hands and raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°When did the guy Ding Ninge to Yan Jing? But why didn¡¯t he tell me? If I had known he woulde, I would have been with him.¡±

    An old man, who had a ruddy face and white hair and mustache sitting straight opposite Bai Qing, looked up with great interest and asked, ¡°You know that little guy?¡±

    ¡°More than that, great grandpa. We are also sworn brothers.¡±

    Bai Qing said with a little pride.

    Master Bai looked at him in surprise, for he knew how arrogant his great grandson was. The one who could be approved by him and be his sworn brother was never an ordinary person. Immediately, he became curious and said with a smile, ¡°Bring him home for a meal someday.¡±

    Bai Qing smiled lightly and said, ¡°Okay!¡±

    Putting down his bowl and chopsticks gently, Bai Qing stood up and said with a little respect, ¡°Great grandpa, that brother of mine is in trouble, and I have to check it out.¡±

    ¡°Go. Since you are sworn brothers, you should go and take a look when he is in trouble.¡±

    Master Bai was quite satisfied with Bai Qing¡¯s attitude and nodded approvingly.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    After a slight bow, Bai Qing turned around and walked outside quickly.

    Although Master Bai valued him very much, he spent a lifetime in the army and had a high position, so the air of a superior he exposed inadvertently made Bai Qing feel very depressed.

    For others, having breakfast with his great grandpa was a great honor, but for him, it was torture. Coincidentally, something happened to Ding Ning, so he immediately left on this excuse, and this could also give his great grandpa a good impression that he cherished brotherhood code.

    After all, Master Bai was originally a bandit, but he joined the revolutionary armyter. Under the leadership of the founder, he battled from ce to ce and created the prosperity of Shenzhou. Although he held a high positionter with the majesty of a superior, his nature remained unchanged: He emphasized brotherhood code and feelings.

    Among the fourth-generation members of the Bai Family, Bai Qing stood out, showed his excellence, and was valued by the old man. There were two reasons for this result: First, he did have outstanding ability; second, he had a good understanding of the old man¡¯s character.

    Although this was some kind of spection, he cherished his rtionship with Ding Ning very much. Last time, he promised to let Longteng Group join the Chamber of Commerce of Shenzhou, butter, he broke his promise because he suspected the identity of Ding Qianlie.

    Although Ding Ning did not say anything, he must be unhappy, so he wanted to take this opportunity to repair their rtionship.

    In a courtyard of the Qiao Family in Yan Jing, Qiao Yuhan and his son Qiao Zhenyu were eating breakfast quietly. After eating, Qiao Yuhan said lightly, ¡°Zhenyu, anyway, Ding Ning once showed kindness to you. After eating, you should go and ask about his situation.¡±

    Hearing these words, Qiao Zhenyu was happy. ¡°Then my sister and I...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell her. You may go and visit him on behalf of the Qiao Family. That¡¯s enough. If he needs any help, let me know. I¡¯ll pay him the debt of gratitude,¡± Qiao Yuhan snarled majestically.

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    Qiao Zhenyu hung his head and said weakly. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why my father looks down upon Ding Ning. He is handsome and able. Most importantly, he likes my elder sister. If only they could be together!¡±

    However, threatened by the majestic air of Qiao Yuhan, he could only tamely obey his order insincerely, but he made a decision. ¡°As soon as my father leaves, I will call my sister, and we will go to see my brother-inw together. Yes, he is my brother-inw. I only allow Ding Ning to be my brother-inw.¡±

    In Yan Jing Hotel, Ding Ning ended the call with Xiaoyao helplessly. ¡°Last night¡¯s news traveled so fast. This small matter has now been spread back to Ninghai.¡±

    From six o¡¯clock in the morning to 9:30 now, he had been answering the phone without a pause for three and a half hours, and his mobile phone was almost power off.

    His elder sister, Murong Yanran, Ling Yun, Zhao Jingjing, Luoxue, Xiaoyao, Xiao Nuo, Mr. Hu, Mr. Zhang, Principal Lu, Executive Zhou, Professor Zheng, Commander Guan, and others called to ask about his situation, and Xu Minglu even called him to express Mayor Du¡¯s solicitude.

    ¡°This is only a small matter. Does it deserve such a fuss?¡± Ding Ning smiled bitterly and connected the charger to the mobile phone to start charging, but remembering that Shen Muqing, whom he had not kept in touch with for a long time, called him worriedly without concealing her care about him, he felt warm in the heart and smiled.

    Unconsciously, he hadpleted the transformation from being alone to being surrounded by lots of rtives and friends. Now, numerous people cared about him, and he was no longer alone.

    ¡°It¡¯s really nice to be cared about!¡± Ding Ning enjoyed this feeling very much, and her elder sister was the most special one, who had been nagging like an olddy for half an hour, but he didn¡¯t feel bored at all. Instead, he felt very warm. Those who didn¡¯t call to ask about his situation should have no idea about the details, such as his schoolmates Zhang Haifeng, Wu Xian, and Zhao Xin.

    Even Ling Yun, Zhao Jingjing, and Murong Yanran did not know about the shooting. They just saw the report and congratted him on his victory over Yan Hao.

    ¡°Tinkle!¡±

    When his mobile phone rang again and Ding Ning picked it up and saw the number, he could not help smiling bitterly. ¡°The two girls also learned it.¡±

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯vee to Yan Jing? Why didn¡¯t you tell us? If we hadn¡¯t seen the news, we wouldn¡¯t know you are here,¡± Ye Le said with great resentments as soon as the phone was connected.

    ¡°I just came to Yan Jing for a temporary emergency yesterday. I wanted to see you girls after finishing my task, but I didn¡¯t expect to be on the news again,¡± Ding Ning exined with a happy smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Gold shines everywhere. Brother, no one can cover up your brilliance,¡± Ye Le said quite proudly.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± Ding Ning heard a burst ofughter from Ye Le¡¯s phone. Theughter came from both men and women. Hearing this, he could not help frowning. ¡°Who are those with you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m rehearsing programs in the rehearsal room, and those with me are yers participating in the Campus-star Competition. We are very good friends. There are many beauties! If you have time, I can introduce some beauties to you.¡±

    Ye Le said with a smile. It seemed that she had built a friendly rtionship with these participators. Sheughed as she talked with the people next to her.

    Ding Ning was a little worried. ¡°I don¡¯t want to use a malicious intent to suspect others at will, but as participators, they all want to step on others, so they won¡¯t have any pure friendship. Ye Le is a simple girl, warm and cheerful, but she hasn¡¯t experienced theplexity of the human world. I just hope she won¡¯t be trapped by others.¡±

    But he could not dampen Ye Le¡¯s enthusiasm, so he said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s great. I like beauty the most. By the way, where is your sister?¡±

    ¡°My sister is next to me. Brother, you don¡¯t like to talk to me, do you? You want to talk to my sister only after saying a few words to me, huh!¡± Ye Le said with great resentments, like a young housewife who had been unhappy.

    ¡°I just asked your sister to answer the phone. Little girl, you¡¯ve learned to be jealous,¡± Ding Ning joked.

    ¡°Elder sister, our brother asked you to answer the phone. I know he likes you,¡± Ye Leined and passed the phone to Ye Huan.

    Ding Ning was speechless and smiled bitterly. ¡°Huanhuan!¡±

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m here. Will you watch ourpetition?¡±

    Ye Huan¡¯s maic voice came, with a strong expectation in her tone.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be in Yan Jing these days. When will you girls have spare time? I can take you to dinner,¡± Ding Ning said softly. He knew thatpared with the careless Ye Le, Ye Huan preferred to let her feelings stay in her heart and more wanted to get his approval, so he would not let her down.

    ¡°Really, that¡¯s great. Brother, we participants all live in the Qingsong Hotel at the gate of Yan Jing University. We rehearse during the day, and we are not allowed to go out at night, but we can ask for leave from the organizingmittee.¡±

    Ye Huan¡¯s tone suddenly became cheerful. Ding Ning knew that she was not happy because he asked them to dinner, but because he promised to watch theirpetition.

    ¡°Well, I will pick you up in the evening and eat with you at night.¡±

    ¡°Get up, little girl.¡± Ding Ning hung up the phone with a smile and patted Yagyuu Asamayu¡¯s buttocks. Now, she was staring at him and eavesdropping on his phone in his arms.

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t get up. There are bad people outside!¡±

    Yagyuu Asamayu wriggled to and fro in his arms, unwilling to get up, so that he did not know whether tough or cry.

 Chapter 516 - Visit

    <h4>Chapter 516 Visit</h4>

    After escorting them backst night, Luo Zhicheng took several of his confidants to guard him at the door.

    He knew that this was the special arrangement made by the big bosses of the Central Agency to protect him, so he was a little ttered.

    But for the sake of protecting him, they wanted to strictly examine the identity of Yagyuu Asamayu, which almost led to conflict. Under Ding Ning¡¯s repeated guarantee, they reluctantly allowed her to live in the same room with him.

    Yagyuu Asamayu now only had the IQ of a few-year-old child. In her simple way of thinking, she thought that those who wanted to separate her from her father were bad guys, so she disliked them very much.

    Facing Luo Zhicheng¡¯s entric gaze, Ding Ning had no choice but to exin to him that Yagyuu Asamayu was very dependent on him because her brain was damaged in a car ident.

    He did not know whether Luo Zhicheng believed him or not, but thetter did not insist on verifying Yagyuu Asamayu¡¯s identity anymore in the end. This was a favor he did for Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning secretly rejoiced that he had put on the biomimetic skin to Yagyuu Asamayu and turned her into a little ugly woman; otherwise, he could not predict how Luo Zhicheng would think about their rtionship.

    What he did not know was that Luo Zhicheng muttered in his mind, ¡°This guy has a very strong taste. He is too horny to be picky, even willing to bed such an ordinary-looking girl.¡±

    If Ding Ning learned his idea, it was hard to tell if he would get angry and fight him numerous rounds.

    Through coaxing, he made Yagyuu Asamayu get up, but another trouble appeared. He did not know how this girl thought and suddenly learned the way to be coquettish: She stood on the bed and spread her arms, asking him to dress her.

    Surely, Yagyuu Asamayu did not look beautiful now, but she had a perfect figure. Although she still had the underwear as her fig leaf, her deep cleavage, her straight long legs, and her thin waist were still quite alluring.

    Since he held her in his arms to sleep every night, Ding Ning thought that he had be immune to her charms, but now he still could not resist the temptation.

    Hurriedly but silently, he ran the Heart Sutra of Bodhi, making himself as calm as still water. Being entirely absorbed in dressing her, he sweated and finally finished the job.

    Just when he was about to get something to fill up his stomach, Luo Zhicheng knocked on the door and came in to announce that he had a visitor!

    Ding Ning was instantly stupefied, thinking that it was the special investigation teaming to ask about the case again. Since it was inappropriate to refuse the meeting, he agreed to see the person.

    Unexpectedly, when he just sat down in the reception room, a tender, fair-skin girl in a white princess dress walked in, narrowed her big eyes into a crescent shape, and asked, ¡°You are the brother-inw, right?¡±

    Ding Ning was stunned instantly. ¡°You are?¡±

    Many people called him brother-inw, but apart from Murong Yixiao, the others were basically Xiao Nuo¡¯s friends, but he was sure that he had never seen the girl in front of him.

    ¡°My name is Xiao Guo¡¯er, Sister Nuo¡¯s cousin, and Sister Yan¡¯s younger sister. Brother-inw, I¡¯m here to enjoy the fun with you.¡±

    Before Ding Ning greeted her, Xiao Guo¡¯er had sat down beside him in a manner of making herself at home. As her big intelligent eyes kept turning, she studied Ding Ning with curiosity and twittered.

    Ding Ning liked this little girl instantly. No one could deny that a person¡¯s appearance was a wonderful thing. Although Xiao Guo¡¯er was not a maturedy, she was a beauty indeed.

    But Ding Ning had met so many beautiful girls and did not have the lolicon hobby, so he would not think about doing something filthy to a little girl of 12 or 13. He liked Xiao Guo¡¯er¡¯s character of being straightforward, pure, and innocent.

    More importantly, this little girl looked like a Barbie doll, with curly hair, ck grape-like big eyes that were full of intelligence, long, curly eyshes, and a small nose and mouth. Therefore, Ding Ning thought that the online popr word ¡°cute¡± was just made for Xiao Guo¡¯er.

    Ding Ning liked her so much that he narrowed his eyes to smile, and rubbed Xiao Guo¡¯er¡¯s head in a loving manner. ¡°Oh, you are Guo¡¯er. Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I can shed blood, I can die, but my hairstyle can¡¯t be in a mess.¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s move caused Guo¡¯er to strongly protest. She pouted, wielded her small, tender fists, and spoke heroically.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Amused by her lovely look, Ding Ningughed heartily and sighed inwardly, ¡°If only she were my daughter!¡±

    ¡°Dad, who is she?¡±

    Hearing the voice outside, Yagyuu Asamayu walked out of the bedroom. When she saw Xiao Guo¡¯er and Ding Ning being so close, she immediately asked in a hostile manner.

    She sat down on the other side of Ding Ning, took his arm, and gave Xiao Guo¡¯er a nce to proim her right.

    Ding Ning instantlyined in his mind, ¡°Money Bag, you agreed to call me brother, but why did you call me dad again?¡± Hurriedly, he picked up the teacup and drank a mouthful, thinking about how to exin it to Xiao Guo¡¯er.

    ¡°If this reaches Xiao Nuo¡¯s ears, the jealous woman will raise hell.¡±

    ¡°Ah, brother-inw, is she a child of you and Sister Nuo?¡±

    Xiao Guo¡¯er tilted his head cutely and looked at Yagyuu Asamayu curiously.

    ¡°Puff... Ahem, ahem...¡±

    Ding Ning spewed a mouthful of tea water and coughed again and again. ¡°This girl isn¡¯t so simple, is she? Could I give birth to such an old child at such a young age?¡±

    But before he made an exnation, Xiao Guo¡¯er smiled sweetly and extended her white, tender hand to Yagyuu Asamayu. ¡°I am Xiao Guo¡¯er, your mother¡¯s sister, and you should call me...hmm, call me aunt.¡±

    ¡°Aunt? Why are you so small?¡±

    Yagyuu Asamayu looked at her suspiciously and muttered. In her mind, Ding Qianlie was her aunt, and Xiao Guo¡¯er was too small.

    ¡°I¡¯m your small aunt. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Apparently, Xiao Guo¡¯er was very interested in Yagyuu Asamayu. In other words, she was much inmon with her. So, she held her hand and asked her intimately.

    ¡°My name is Asamayu.¡±

    Yagyuu Asamayu seemed to perceive her kindness, and then her hostility to her disappeared gradually. Although she was still a little vignt, the look in her eyes became gentle. In her mind, aunts were all good people.

    ¡°Money Bag, what a strange name! But it is quite interesting.¡±

    Xiao Guo¡¯er opened her mouth, and her white, regr teeth were shown. She held Yagyuu Asamayu¡¯s hand as if she had found a reliable friend. ¡°Money bag, is this your first time to Yan Jing?¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Yagyuu Asamayu nodded in confusion.

    Xiao Guo¡¯er instantly became more excited and said happily like a little adult, ¡°Have you tried kidney bean rolls? Have you tried Tang Huoshao? Have you tried Aiwowo?¡±

    Yagyuu Asamayu was even more confused and shook her head timidly, but for her, these snacks sounded very delicious, making her want to drool.

    ¡°You should know they are quite delicious. Let me take you to eat themter, okay?¡±

    Like a human trafficker who kidnapped children, Xiao Guo¡¯er narrowed her eyes into a crescent moon shape as she smiled.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Yagyuu Asamayu nodded repetitively and did not pester Ding Ning anymore. Instead, she held Xiao Guo¡¯er¡¯s hands like meeting a ymate who had been with her for many years, listening to her introduce Yan Jing¡¯s delicious snacks, so that she drooled heavily. It was so much like the situation that one quenches his thirst by thinking of plums.

    Seeing this, Ding Ning was amused. ¡°I did not expect Yagyuu Asamayu to have the potential to be a foodie, and Xiao Guo¡¯er was more of a small foodie.¡±

    ¡°Money Bag, you have to promise that after I treat you to delicious food, you will have to tell me how you became so tall although you are so young.¡±

    Xiao Guo¡¯er was young, but she was smart and tempted Yagyuu Asamayu with delicious food, hoping to get her secret of growing fast. Hearing this, Ding Ning burst outughing. ¡°This little girl is so cute!¡±

    Ding Ning felt happy that Yagyuu Asamayu got a ymate. He allowed Xiao Guo¡¯er to take Yagyuu Asamayu to hang around. Since Luo Zhicheng had allowed her toe in, he must have verified her true identity.

    Besides, Yagyuu Asamayu¡¯s fighting ability was not low and had a spiritual connection with him. Even if she went out, she would not meet danger.

    Xiao Guo¡¯er was so young that she would not go out without bodyguards. Her safety should not be a problem.

    ¡°Tock, tock, tock!¡±

    There was another knock on the door. Luo Zhicheng put half of his head in and said with a strange expression, ¡°You have a visitor.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Ding Ning was depressed. ¡°I have few acquaintances in Yan Jing! Who woulde to visit me? If Huzi and Wei Biaobiaoe, they wille in directly and won¡¯t need Luo Zhicheng to tell me.

    ¡°Since Luo Zhicheng came to tell me in advance, it shows that the visitor is someone else and must have a high status. It is a person I can¡¯t simply refuse to meet.¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw, I¡¯m here. Tock, tock, tock, tock, are you surprised? Are you happy to see me?¡±

    Seeing Qiao Zhenyu, the joker, jump in like a monkey and put on a cool pose, spreading his hands and heavily twisting his legs, Ding Ning even wished to kick him out.

    ¡°Am I so familiar with you? I¡¯m not surprised. I¡¯m scared.¡±

    Then, he put on a straight face and asked unhappily, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw, look at your attitude! As soon as I heard that something happened to you, I immediately came to visit you.¡±

    Qiao Zhenyu felt wronged and pursed his lips like a young wife with a grievance.

    Ding Ning softened his heart. Regardless of Qiao Yuhan¡¯s attitude toward him, Qiao Zhenyu had always been very good to him, and he couldn¡¯t bear to show a long face to him anymore and pointed to the sofa. ¡°Sit down, and let me make you a cup of tea.¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw, when did Sister Nuo give birth to a younger brother? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡±

    Xiao Guo¡¯er blinked her big eyes, studied Qiao Zhenyu with curiosity, and raised a funny question.

    Ding Ning did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°This little girl¡¯s way of thinking is so abnormal! How could Xiao Nuo give birth to such a tall younger brother?

    ¡°Pooh, pooh, pooh, wrong, even if she had given birth to a child, the child would be a son! How could he be a younger brother? What nonsense!¡±

    Unexpectedly, Qiao Zhenyu¡¯s eyes instantly brightened as he saw Xiao Guo¡¯er. ¡°Wow, what a cute little girl! What is your name?¡±

    Xiao Guo¡¯er pouted with dissatisfaction and said with a childish voice, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you unless...¡±

    ¡°Unless what? Say it.¡±

    Qiao Zhenyu asked with anticipation, making Ding Ning suspect if he was a lolicon.

    ¡°Unless you tell me how you grew so tall.¡±

    Xiao Guo¡¯er looked at her small figure in distress. She wanted to grow tall fast! ¡°My sister says that people can date when they grow tall.¡±

    Qiao Zhenyu was muddled. After thinking for a long time, he then said with uncertainty, ¡°I think I ate rice and grew tall, and I don¡¯t think I would be so tall if I had eaten shit.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re disgusting. I don¡¯t want to y with you. Money Bag, let¡¯s go, and let me take you to eat delicious food.¡±

    Xiao Guo¡¯er pursed her lips with disdain and took Yagyuu Asamayu¡¯s hand, ready to go out and eat delicious food.

    Yagyuu Asamayu looked at Ding Ning with anticipation, as if she wanted to go but was worried that her father did not agree.

    ¡°Go, but take care.¡±

    Ding Ning was annoyed by the joker Qiao Zhenyu, but seeing Yagyuu Asamayu¡¯s eyes full of anticipation, he immediately waved his hand and allowed her to go.

    Yagyuu Asamayu burst into a smile and took Xiao Guo¡¯er¡¯s hand to joyfully go out and eat delicious food.

    The two children finally left, and the room was quiet. Qiao Zhenyu did not make jokes anymore and said seriously, ¡°Brother-inw...¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, don¡¯t call me like that! I¡¯m not your brother-inw. Your sister and I are only schoolmates, and we don¡¯t have other rtionships.¡±

    Ding Ning hurriedly waved his hand to interrupt him. Not to mention what others would think when they heard this title, if Qiao Qiao heard it, she would be very unhappy, and he himself even felt quite embarrassed.

 Chapter 517 - Bai Qingâ€™s Intent

    <h4>Chapter 517 Bai Qing¡¯s Intent</h4>

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, but I know my sister likes you. Anyway, I¡¯ll only approve of you as my brother-inw in my lifetime.¡±

    Although Qiao Zhenyu¡¯s condition was under control, he still talked as stupidly as before, quite willful.

    Ding Ning was irritated. ¡°This guy is silly! To be honest, if Qiao Zhenyu said that Qiao Qiao liked me in the past, I might be proud, but now...¡±

    He thought that his lovers were plenty enough, so he would never narcissistically go to love any more women. He had always been a responsible man, and even a good-for-nothing scum should have a bottom line.

    Remembering the girl with a ponytail as pure as a little white flower, he could not say that he had no regret. After all, that girl had aroused his interest for the first time in his life.

    But he only had a little regret, no other thoughts. That would not affect his state of mind too much.

    He had no obsessivepulsive disorder, so it was unnecessary for him to use all kinds of ways to make Qiao Qiao his woman, so as to perfect his life by satisfying his special interest in his first love.

    9 of 10 people won¡¯t have a satisfying life. When he asionally recalled the pure feelings in his early years and the light little regret, he would then feel that the adolescent behavior had be more precious and longsting.

    Well, all this was nonsense, in fact. To put it bluntly, Ding Ning, who did not want to get more lovers anymore, cared more about his self-esteem. When he remembered Qiao Yuhan¡¯s attitude and Qiao Qiao¡¯s deception, he would have a desire to take revenge.

    ¡°I let you look down upon me today, but you won¡¯t have the chance to make friends with me holding a higher position tomorrow.¡± More importantly, that ¡°little white flower¡± in his heart was named Bai Qinglian, not Qiao Qiao.

    ¡°Well, stop. If you don¡¯t have anything to say, you can go back.¡±

    Ding Ning was quite displeased and put on a straight face to ask him to leave.

    ¡°Sister... My sister really likes you!¡±

    As soon as Ding Ning became angry, Qiao Zhenyu inexplicably had a sense of fear. His voice became weaker and weaker, and anxiety and fear appeared on his face.

    ¡°Likes? Haha, if she really likes, ask her to tell me herself.¡±

    Ding Ning sneered and said harshly. ¡°I don¡¯t think that Qiao Qiao really likes me. That woman is no longer the previous pure and wless white lotus in my heart.

    ¡°If she really likes me, why didn¡¯t I hear a word about her after graduation? Why did she never contact me? Why did she only appear when she wanted me to treat Qiao Zhenyu?

    ¡°Under the pressure of Qiao Yuhan? The reason is powerful and reasonable, but I won¡¯t ept it.

    ¡°If I like someone and the whole world objects to it, I will be the enemy of the whole world without hesitation.¡±

    Qiao Zhenyu sighed and walked out dejectedly. Sitting on the sofa, Ding Ning did not even look at him.

    He had a standard of measurement on love. The debt of love he owed Bai Qinglian was paid after Qiao Zhenyu was cured, and the two of them had no rtionship anymore.

    ¡°Brother-inw, I know you don¡¯t want me to address you like that, and I know you don¡¯t believe anything I say, but I can tell you, whether you believe it or not, my sister really likes you, she has never forgotten you, and she has been waiting for you, waiting for you to be strong, waiting for you to get the ability to protect her and shield her from the wind and the rain...I¡¯m finished, and you are free to make your choice.¡±

    Before opening the door, Qiao Zhenyu stopped but did not look back. When he finished these words in a slightly choked voice, he resolutely opened the door and left.

    Ding Ning lit a cigarette irritably and took a deep drag, and then he sat there in a daze. Even when the cigarette waspletely burned and the long ash fell on the carpet, he did not move an inch.

    Although he was very unwilling to admit it, he knew that the words Qiao Zhenyu said just before he left disturbed his calmness and made him quite distressed, as if there was a piece of lead on his chest.

    That little lonely white flower, whether it was Bai Qinglian or Qiao Qiao, would always easily disturb his thoughts and touch the softest part of his heart.

    ¡°This is probably the special interest in the first love, right?¡± Ding Ning smiled bitterly, somewhat in a manner of mocking himself. He shook his head desperately, trying to get rid of these scattered thoughts, but her figure constantly appeared in his mind, making him feel distressed.

    ¡°Tock, tock, tock!¡±

    Luo Zhicheng knocked on the door again and interrupted his silence.

    More people came to visit him. Ding Ning was really not in the mood to meet people now, and he just wanted to be in a daze and sort out his thoughts.

    But before he refused the meeting, Ye Shn and his son Shen Muyang had simply broken in, so that he had to keep up his spirit to entertain guests.

    ¡°You look so wretched. You didn¡¯t have a good rest, did you?¡±

    Ye Shn¡¯s caring greeting, whether it was sincere or not, made Ding Ning feel a little better. ¡°No, I had a good rest. Thank you for your concern, aunt.¡±

    Both parties avoided talking about what happenedst night. After Ding Ning forced smiles to casually chat with them for a while, Ye Shn found that he was absent-minded and thought that he was over frightened, so she wisely stood up and left.

    After all, their visit was only a form. Once the courtesy was practiced, that was enough, and Ding Ning would not think that the people of the Shen Family had no human kindness. Now, their aim was achieved, so there was no need to stay here anymore.

    After he saw them off, it was almost eleven. He waited a while, and Xiao Guo¡¯er and Yagyuu Asamayu returned. Ding Ning nned to take them out for lunch.

    Hu Zi and hispanions thoughtfully called him and asked about his situation, but they did note to keep himpany, and this was just what Ding Ning wanted.

    But when they just went out, he received Bai Qing¡¯s call. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you on the first floor of the Yan Jing Hotel. Let¡¯s eat together at noon.¡±

    ¡°When did you arrive in Yan Jing?¡± Ding Ning asked in surprise.

    .

    ¡°I arrivedst night. Otherwise, I would have been able to help you stand your ground,¡± Bai Qing said a little jokingly.

    .

    Ding Ning smiled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be downstairs right away.¡±

    .

    They met in the lobby on the first floor, but before he could say hello to Ding Ning, Bai Qing saw Xiao Guo¡¯er at first nce and asked in surprise, ¡°Oh, this is Guo¡¯er, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Hello, Brother Qing!¡±

    Xiao Guo¡¯er greeted him courteously, but her little adult¡¯s look made othersugh.

    ¡°Hello, Guo¡¯er,e, let me give you a hug.¡±

    Bai Qing squatted with a beam and spread his arms, hoping to hug the ¡°source of joy¡±.

    Xiao Guo¡¯er was well-known in Yan Jing¡¯s upper-ss circles. No matter what kind of rtionship they had with the Xiao Family, they all liked this lovely little girl sincerely, and some families had even told the Xiao Family that they wanted to take her as their future daughter-inw.

    ¡°Huh, men and women can¡¯t touch each other. Don¡¯t try to harass me, Brother Qing.¡±

    Xiao Guo¡¯er hid behind Yagyuu Asamayu, putting a little head out to watch Bai Qing with vignce.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Everyoneughed. This little girl was so funny.

    Bai Qing did not feel embarrassed and only smiled. If Xiao Guo¡¯er allowed him to hug her, she was not Xiao Guo¡¯er. This girl always made peopleugh.

    ¡°Fourth brother, how long will you stay in Yan Jing?¡±

    Initially, Bai Qing did not take Master Bai¡¯s invitation of Ding Ning seriously, but when he found that Luo Zhicheng kept a proper distance to protect Ding Ning, he changed his mind immediately.

    Luo Zhicheng knew him, and he also knew Luo Zhicheng. Naturally, he knew Luo Zhicheng¡¯s identity, but he never expected that the big bosses of the Central Agency valued Ding Ning so much and asked Luo Zhicheng to protect him.

    Compared with others who only knew Ding Ning ostensibly, he had paid special attention to Ding Ning and learned his secrets, including the title of the honorary professor of Ninghai University, the position of the executive of the College of Traditional Chinese Medicine Anaesthesia, and even the Rice Bean Oral Solution.

    Probably, now the only thing he did not know was that Ding Ning was now an academician of the Shenzhou Academy of Sciences, and the big bosses had met with him in person.

    Even so, Ding Ning¡¯s position in Bai Qing¡¯s mind had reached a new level. Since the person was infinitely promising, he must keep a good rtionship with him.

    It was unfair to say he was snobbish, for this was the basic quality an excellent decedent of a big family must have. Social rtionships are indispensable in any country.

    Therefore, Bai Qing quickly made up his mind: He would not only remove the sand in theirmunication, but he would also invite him to his family to see his great grandfather.

    Of course, he also wanted to show his strength. Although Ding Ning and he were sworn brothers, their rtionship was the one between the gentlemen: not close.

    Previously, he was very satisfied with this degree of rtionship, but when he found that Luo Zhicheng was personally responsible for protecting him, he immediately changed his mind, ready to make their rtionship closer.

    ¡°It should be around the ninth day of the month. Two of my sisters will participate in the semifinal of the so-called Campus-star Competition, and I¡¯m going to support them.¡±

    Ding Ning replied indifferently and did not think so much, for he thought that Bai Qing just raised a random question.

    ¡°Campus-star Competition?¡±

    Bai Qing frowned slightly, but this was not the way tough at Ding Ning for having so many sisters. The truth was that he knew more about the inside story of this Campus-star Competition.

    ¡°Right, Campus-star Competition. The two of my sisters have entered the semifinals. They want to enter the entertainment industry, and I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    Ding Ning was very helpless about it. He did not want Ye Huan and his sister to enter theplicated entertainment industry, but they bore the dream of their mother Sun Lanying, so he could not stop them.

    ¡°Let me go with you then.¡±

    Bai Qing thought, ¡°This is a good opportunity to improve my rtionship with Ding Ning.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t return to Ninghai?¡±

    Ding Ning looked at him with a little confusion, wondering, ¡°Why is such a big boss interested in such a small game?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t go back for the time being because the eleventh day of the month is the 100-year-old birthday of my great grandfather. I won¡¯t go back only until the birthday is over,¡± Bai Qing exined casually.

    .

    Ding Ning suddenly saw light and said, ¡°Last time, you said that a birthday party would be held for an old man in your family. It turns out to be your great grandfather¡¯s birthday party!¡±

    ¡°Right! The birthday gift was prepared by you. By the way, my great grandfather said this morning that he wanted to invite you to have a meal at my home. When will you be free?¡± Bai Qing said in a seemingly inadvertent manner.

    .

    Ding Ning frowned and did not reply immediately. He had not deliberately inquired about Bai Qing¡¯s family background, but inferring from his status, he knew that his family was absolutely remarkable.

    ¡°The master of the Bai Family wants to see me? Why? Is it that...¡± Ding Ning soon thought of a possibility. ¡°Did the guy Bai Qing reveal my identity as Master of the Divine Burin?¡±

    .

    Thinking of this, he became a little unhappy and looked sideways at Bai Qing, but just met his calm eyes.

    Bai Qing deserved to be a shrewd man. Seeing that his questioning eyes were a little unfriendly, he immediately knew what he meant and shook his head again and again. ¡°Am I so immoral in your heart? My lips are tight, in fact.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    Ding Ning believed that Bai Qing was not a bbermouth, or his identity as Master of the Divine Burin would have long been revealed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what my great grandfather meant, but when I had breakfast with him in the morning, read the news about you, and casually said that you are my sworn brother, my great grandpa suddenly asked me to invite you to have a meal at my home,¡± Bai Qing spread his hands innocently and exined patiently.

    .

    ¡°Okay, but I won¡¯t go alone. Your great grandfather¡¯s birthday party is on the eleventh day, right? Then, let me stay a few more days and go back. By then, I¡¯ll go to the birthday party with you.

    Ding Ning was willing to pay his respects to Master Bai because he also had a selfish calction.

 Chapter 518 - Hidden Rule

    <h4>Chapter 518 Hidden Rule</h4>

    The headquarters of Shengtang Medical Company was in Ninghai, but it would open a subsidiary in Yan Jing sooner orter.

    Initially, he did not take this matter seriously, but the appearance of the three Ancient Warriors, Jiang Wuhui, Green Bamboo, and Yan Hui, made him realize that Yan Jing, where there were talented people in concealment, was not such an ordinary ce.

    Before he was sure he could handle all kinds of crises, keeping a friendly rtionship with the Bai Family and taking advantage of their power was unnecessarily bad.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s a deal.¡±

    Bai Qing said very happily.

    The group of people came to the nearest restaurant, the one in Yan Jing Hotel. Luo Zhicheng declined Ding Ning¡¯s invitation of dining together. Instead, he and his men ordered a table of dishes in the box next door.

    Even when eating, they took turns to eat, always leaving two people at the door of Ding Ning¡¯s box. Before each dish was taken in, they would taste it to test if it was poisoned, so that the waiters of Yan Jing hotel even thought that the head of a country was eating here.

    Meeting an old friend in a distantnd made Ding Ning¡¯s depressed mood disappear soon, and he drank and chatted happily with Bai Qing.

    While drinking, Ding Ning suddenly remembered Jiang Yimeng and joked with a chuckle, ¡°Superstar Jiang and I took the same ne here, but why she and you didn¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Ahem, ahem, ahem...¡±

    Bai Qing almost spewed the mouthful of liquor and coughed to signal him with his eyes, and hisplexion had be extremely unnatural.

    Ding Ning immediately received his signal and realized that he had said the wrong thing. These Childes of powerful families liked to dally with stars, and everyone knew it, but they should never talk about it.

    Especially when the clever but mischievous little girl Xiao Guo¡¯er was present. No one knew if she would tell it to others childishly.

    Ding Ning nced from the corner of his eye and then found that Xiao Guo¡¯er was picking up her ears to eavesdrop with her ck grape-like big eyes wide open, so he changed the words he would have wanted to say. ¡°I remember that Superstar Jiang is a contract actress of your entertainmentpany, right? Did shee this time to Yan Jing for a concert or a movie? Why didn¡¯t shee here with you, her boss?¡±

    The change of the subject turned an affair into a work inquiry. Then, Bai Qing heaved a long sigh of relief and said with a smile, ¡°She came to Yan Jing for the Campus-star Competition you mentioned just now.¡±

    ¡°She came for the Campus-star Competition? She is a superstar, isn¡¯t she? Why should she still need to participate in a talent show like the Campus-star Competition?¡±

    Ding Ning was shocked with his eyes wide open because he could not think it through. ¡°If she participates in the show, others will have no chance! This is a mischievous action, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°You are so stupid, brother-inw. The Campus-star Competition needs judges! Sister Jiang Yimeng came to be a judge for sure!¡±

    Xiao Guo¡¯er ridiculed Ding Ning in the manner of an adult, making him feel ashamed, but he saw light suddenly.

    ¡°Right, if the Campus-star Competition wants to catch the eye of the audience and improve its ratings, it will naturally invite superstars to be its judges. Jiang Yimeng is an A-lister and will not attend this kind of talent show as apetitor. Surely, she will be a judge of it!¡± Instantly, he said with a forced smile, ¡°You are really clever, Guo¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m the cleverest. Is it right, Money Bag?¡±

    Xiao Guo¡¯er had a child¡¯s character. When she was praised, she would always want to be approved by her peers, so she showed off herself with pride to Yagyuu Asamayu.

    But Yagyuu Asamayu¡¯s foodie character seemed to have been developed by Xiao Guo¡¯er, so that she was busy eating a dish of shredded apple in hot sugar. When hearing her words, she only replied with a ¡°hmm¡± and then continued to eat, making Xiao Guoer depressed for a while.

    ¡°Money Bag? This name is special.¡±

    Bai Qing looked at Yagyuu Asamayu in great surprise. ¡°In my memory, those with Ding Ning are all beauties, but when did he get such a in-looking girl?¡±

    More importantly, Ding Ning did not have the wish to introduce her to him from beginning to end, and this ordinary-looking Money Bag was obviously not interested in greeting him, so he became even more curious.

    ¡°This is my younger sister Ding Luoyu, and her pet name is Money Bag. She... ahem, ahem!¡±

    Ding Ning made a simple introduction and pointing at his head, blinked his eyes, and Bai Qing suddenly understood. ¡°Ding Ning¡¯s sister has a mental problem. No wonder she behaves so strangely.¡±

    But he soon wondered why Xiao Guoer called Ding Ning that way. He knew that Xiao Nuo of the Xiao Family was in Ninghai, but he was really not clear about the close rtionship between Xiao Nuo and Ding Ning, so he asked curiously, ¡°Why does Guoer call you brother-inw?¡±

    ¡°Because he is my elder sister¡¯s boyfriend. If I don¡¯t call him brother-inw, what should I call him?¡±

    Ding Ning blushed. Before he spoke, Xiao Guoer pouted and answered vaguely.

    ¡°Oh, I see. You are so brilliant, brother! You got a beauty so soon, and let me give you a toast.¡±

    Staring at Ding Ning with an ambiguous look, Bai Qing picked up a cup and gulped it down.

    He suddenly remembered that Ding Ning saved Xiao Yanst night, so he simply thought that the elder sister Xiao Guoer mentioned was Xiao Yan, and he sighed inwardly, ¡°It is so good to have excellent medical skills! He just saved a beauty randomly, and the beauty just threw herself into his arms. Since Xiao Guoer calls him brother-inw, it seems that the Xiao Family has approved it.¡±

    Ding Ning drank a cup of liquor silently, feeling upset. ¡°My rtionship with Xiao Nuo is ambiguous, but it is still not time to talk about marriage.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Guoer came to me and called me brother-inw again and again. Is this her personal idea or the idea of the Xiao Family?¡± He was a little upset and felt like the butterflies in the stomach, so he simply neglected Bai Qing¡¯s ambiguous look and his joke.

    This made Bai Qing firmly believe that Ding Ning was dating Xiao Yan and had probably had intercourse with her and been approved by the Xiao Family.

    Otherwise, the powerful Xiao Family would never allow Xiao Guoer to call him brother-inw when nothing had been confirmed.

    What he did not know was that Xiao Guoer had juste out on a secret trip, and calling him brother-inw was because he was Xiao Nuo¡¯s boyfriend. Therefore, a beautiful misunderstanding was formed.

    ¡°By the way, brother, what are the names of your two sisters? Do I need to tell this to Jiang Yimeng?¡±

    Bai Qing never paid attention to such a talent show as the Campus-star Competition, and offering help was because he wanted to make his rtionship with Ding Ning closer.

    ¡°No. Since this is apetition, it should be fair and just, and let them do it with their ability. Whatever rank they get, it is a show of their strength.¡±

    Ding Ning waved his hand, not saying yes or no. Personally, he did not want Ye Huan and her sister to enter the entertainment industry, but this was Sun Lanying¡¯s dream, and he had no fair reason to stop them, so he did not want to affect the result of thepetition and only wanted it to go naturally.

    If they could win the first ce and sign the contract with the entertainmentpany which favored them, it was God¡¯s will for them to enter the entertainment industry, and he would not object.

    If they failed, they would have to give up this idea, and this was just what he wanted.

    Bai Qing did not think so and said with a small smile, ¡°Do you think such apetition is so fair and so just?¡±

    ¡°What does this mean? Is there a story about it?¡±

    Ding Ning frowned. Although he did not support Ye Huan and her sister¡¯s entry into the entertainment industry, it didn¡¯t mean that he wanted to see them suffer from unfair treatment.

    ¡°You just don¡¯t know about the trick of it! This year¡¯s Campus-star Competition is sponsored by three entertainmentpanies: Heaven Sea, Star Art, and Meteorite, and our Tiangong Entertainment did not join it.¡±

    Bai Qing took a sip of the liquor and said indifferently, ¡°The Campus-star Competition is held annually and recruits potential singers from the colleges across the country. Those who can enter the semifinals will draw the attention of entertainmentpanies. That is to say, since your two sisters could enter the semifinals without relying on any rtionships, this proves that they have a very strong training value. Now, they must have been favored by one or more entertainmentpanies. At present, no one has ever talked about signing the contract with them because they are just waiting for the finalpetition result.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean that they will sign contracts with entertainmentpanies even if they don¡¯t get ranks in thepetition?¡±

    Ding Ning suddenly understood. Ye Huan and her sister had just partly entered the entertainment industry, making him feel disappointed and also a little happy for them.

    ¡°Not necessarily!¡±

    Bai Qing shook his head with a chuckle and said meaningfully, ¡°This depends on how strong their will is about entering the entertainment industry.¡±

    Very dissatisfied with this indirect way of talking, Ding Ning narrowed his eyes to stare at him silently and expressionlessly.

    When Bai Qing saw the stare, his hair stood on end, and he raised his hands to surrender and said helplessly, ¡°Guoer and Money Bag are present, so I can¡¯t talk so directly about some things, but you should know the hidden rule of the entertainment industry.¡±

    Ding Ning trembled all over. Definitely, he knew the hidden rule, so he said dark-faced, ¡°Do you mean that they will have to be bedded if they want to sign the contract?¡±

    ¡°Not absolutely, but someone will give hints, so I said, ¡®This depends on how strong their will is about entering the entertainment circle.¡¯ If they have a strong will, the probability for them to be bedded will exceed 90%. Let me tell you this way: Unless the three final winners are geniuses so that these entertainmentpanies will crazilypete to get them without using the hidden rule. Otherwise, they will have to pay a certain price.¡±

    Bai Qing talked about the trick of it with an indifferent look.

    Ding Ning became silent. How could he not know those disgusting rules in the entertainment industry? This was the reason why he was never willing to let them enter the entertainment industry.

    He had given them the Talisman Charm, making sure that they would not be forced to ept the hidden rule, but if they were willing, those talismans would not work at all.

    In his heart, he had been treating Ye Huan and her sister as his biological sisters, but thinking that they might submit to the strong will of bing stars, he felt ufortable.

    Especially when he remembered his meeting with Ye Huan and her sister in the past. At that time, in order to raise money to treat their mother¡¯s disease, they sold themselves.

    Their filial piety was undoubted. Then, in order to finish their mother¡¯sst wish, they would unnecessarily refuse the hidden rule.

    After observing Ding Ning¡¯s speech and behavior and seeing his gloomy face, Bai Qing knew that the two girls must be very important to him.

    ¡°What a man full of love! But if a man has such a character, others will easily find his secrets and then attack him by taking them as his weaknesses!¡±

    Bai Qing heaved a sigh inwardly. In his eyes, women were only daily necessities, not essential things, and even marriage was only a naked exchange of interests.

    So, he did not regard Ding Ning¡¯s attitude toward Ye Huan and her sister as right. Of course, if he knew that Ye Huan and her sister were still virgins, he might have another subconscious way to interpret it. ¡°Many men prefer virgins. Since he hasn¡¯t bedded them, if others get their first time, he will naturally feel unhappy.¡±

    Ding Ning did not know his disgusting idea and only pondered over and over again on how to deal with this problem.

    He was not sure about the choice of Ye Huan and her sister at all, but he clearly knew that even if he forcefully prevented them from getting degenerated this time, he could not prevent them for a lifetime.

    As they stepped into the showbiz world, they would have to face more and bigger attractionster, but he could not stay with them to protect them every moment or use his will to control their lives.

    Therefore, after thinking about it for a long time, Ding Ning resolutely chose not to interfere and decided to see how they would make their choice.

    If they did not have self-esteem and chose to get degenerated for the sake of achieving their goal, he would not say anything. After all, that was their choice, and he would even keep treating Sun Lanying.

    But after that, they and he would be strangers, without any rtionship at all.

 Chapter 519 - Lascivious Men

    <h4>Chapter 519 Lascivious Men</h4>

    If they could resist the temptation and choose to stay away from the dirty behavior, he would feel very gratified and do his best to treat them as his biological sisters and protect them for a lifetime from now on.

    Once the decision was made, Ding Ning was not worried anymore, and hisplexion returned to normal soon. Then, he continued to drink with Bai Qing and never mentioned the affair of Ye Huan and her sister, so that Bai Qing became confused.

    After lunch, Bai Qing said goodbye and left, while Xiao Guo¡¯er wanted to go shopping with Yagyuu Asamayu.

    But since she was full, Yagyuu Asamayu was unwilling to go on whatever condition and wanted to sleep with Ding Ning who was about to return to his room to take a nap, so that Xiao Guo¡¯er pouted andined that she had no sisterhood.

    Fortunately, Xiao Guo¡¯er was very generous. She made an appointment ofing to y with Yagyuu Asamayu tomorrow morning and then reluctantly left under the urging of the Xiao Family¡¯s bodyguards.

    Ding Ning was very curious why Xiao Guo¡¯er did not go to school at this age. Luo Zhicheng exined it, and he then knew that Xiao Guo¡¯er had very good achievements in school learning.

    Every one of her test scores was the first ce in the whole city, and her family background weighed heavily, so the school never asked her to attend ss daily like the other ordinary students and only informed her each time before the test.

    So, Ding Ning could not help sighing inwardly, ¡°Truly, talented people can enjoy privileges wherever they go!¡±

    Back in the room, Yagyuu Asamayu began her cultivation. Compared with her, Ding Ning was deeply ashamed because he had a poor performance in diligence.

    Stimted by Yagyuu Asamayu, Ding Ning felt embarrassed to bezy and begun to practice the Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique again and again.

    As for Yagyuu Asamayu¡¯s close-to-naked clothing, he could basically stay calm and ignore it. After all, he held her to sleep every night and had be quite familiar with her body, and he was almost immune to the temptation.

    It was unfair to say he had no sexual desire, for that was a lie, but when he remembered that she called him dad with pure eyes, hisscivious thoughts vanished, and he was full of guilt.

    After cultivating for an afternoon, Ding Ning consumed six pills that were convenient to carry and had been made with the herbs used in his bath, and then he stepped into the shower room to carefully wash himself.

    After the persistent practice during this time, he could no longer discharge any impurities from his body. Through cultivation, his first punch had almost reached the realm ofbing nine punches into one, only one step away from the perfect realm.

    He did not know if this was his illusion. He always had a feeling of qualitative change after hebined nine punches into one, which gave him so much anticipation.

    ¡°Dad, help me wash!¡±

    Yagyuu Asamayu¡¯s underwear was sweaty, and she was covered with ayer of light white impurities, which had no smell. Without feeling unsuitable, she pushed open the door of the shower room and faced him nakedly, making Ding Ning embarrassed and depressed.

    Anyway, this was not the first time. Helplessly, Ding Ning enjoyed the torture of temptation and helped her wash her body withoutint, but he ran the Heart Sutra of Bodhi silently, lest that Money Bag should ask him the embarrassing question of ¡°Why does the ¡®nose of the elephant¡¯ stand up?¡±

    When he finished dressing Yagyuu Asamayu like a babysitting dad, he who had washed clean had a sweat again and had to wash once again.

    The semifinals of the Campus-star Competition would be held at one of the highest institutions in Shenzhou¡ªYan Jing University. This popr program, which was co-hosted by Mango Satellite TV and Yan Jing Satellite TV and sponsored by three entertainment giants, had caused a craze for countlessizens and students.

    The Qingsong Hotel, which was a four-star hotel at the gate of Yan Jing University, had be the focus of attention for the loyal viewers of the Campus-star Competition because the program team had checked into it.

    The ¡°Huan-Le Combo¡±posed of the twin sisters from Ninghai Academy of Arts, with the natural voice, elegant dance, and exceptionally stunning look, had be one of the most popr champion contenders in this Campus-star Competition, and numerous Childes who thought their families were extraordinary coveted them.

    Although they could easily find beautiful women, they rarely saw twin beauties. Imagining the admiring eyes of others when the twin beauties served them, these Childes screamed as if they had taken drugs.

    Therefore, the ownership of the Huan-Le Combo had be a reason for these Yan Jing Childes saving face topare with each other and even conduct open and secret rivalry.

    Apart from the Huan-Le Combo, Lan Mengdie from Yan Jing Academy of Arts and Pan Xiangyun from Shuzhou Conservatory of Music were also among the six teams that had entered the semifinals. Since they were all rare beautiful girls, they won many people¡¯s pursuit and support.

    Every day, lots of cars gathered at the gate of Qingsong Hotel, including numerous luxury cars that swarmed in, and their only aim was to see the Huan-Le Combo, Lan Mengdie, or Pan Xiangyun.

    After all, during the rehearsal, thepetitors were led by teachers from their respective colleges and were not allowed to go out at will. Even if the program team could not bear the pressure of the powerful backgrounds of thesescivious men, the reputations of the three major entertainmentpanies in the country were not fake, and none of them did not have a powerful background, so that the second- and third-ss Childes in Yan Jing did not dare to go too far.

    Why were they the second- and third-ss Childes? The reason was very simple: The real top-notch Childes had no need toe here to hunt for beauties. Since they could solve the problem by only making a phone call, so who would shamelesslye here to pester? Those who could act so shamelessly were only probably the second- and third-ss Childes or even those non-influential Childes.

    Although they were only the second- and third-ss Childes, the ordinary second generation of the rich or the officials were still notparable to them. They did notck beautiful women at all, and many of them even kept the art students of art academies as their lovers, but no one could deny that if beautiful women got talent and skills, when they were known by the public, their values would crazily rise, and these men would rush to them.

    It was the same as the situation that lots of Childes from powerful families liked to dally with superstars most. The more famous the stars were, the greater honor they felt they would have when flirting with them. It was a sense of spiritual superiority. ¡°Although they are superstars, they are still bedded by me.¡±

    In fact, these superstars had been bedded numerous times in private, and their ¡°pink fungi¡± had long be the ¡°ck fungi¡±. After their makeup was removed, these women were even not as beautiful as those beauties who came as they summoned them, but they still enjoyed it because this was their spiritual need.

    After the rehearsal, the participating teams returned from Yan Jing University to the Qingsong Hotel. The well-dressed Childes rushing here to upy parking spaces in advance stepped down from their luxury cars, stared hotly at the participating teams getting out of their cars, and swarmed to the four beauties to show their admiration, making the participants of the other three teams feel sad, thinking that their path to stars had be dim because of their less beautiful faces, so they even wished to immediately go to Gaoli and get stic surgery.

    ¡°Make way, make way!¡±

    Ye Huan, with a big guitar on her back and a chill on her pretty face, struggled to jostle out of the crowd and said bluntly, ¡°We need a rest after rehearsing for a day. Please don¡¯t disturb us.¡±

    Regardless of these Childes¡¯ irritable expressions, she held Ye Le with her hand and walked toward the hotel, not caring about anything.

    ¡°Lan Mengdie, I¡¯m Zhu Xiang, the son of the chairman of Hanhai Group. I¡¯ve always admired you. Can I make friends with you?¡±

    A young man with a bearable look touched his hair where there was half a kilo of hairspray, put on a posture that he thought was very chic, and deliberately shook his wrist to expose the Patek Philippe watch, and then he turned with deep love to the girl who wore a blue dress and an elegant expression and showed great charms of an ancientdy.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, you seem to have just said this to Ye Huan and Ye Le? Idiot Xiang, save it for the Huan-Le Combo.¡±

    As a girl with an obviously strong personality, Lan Mengdie sneered mercilessly. Then, she put a Chinese lute on her back, pushed through the crowd with all efforts, and walked happily toward the hotel. ¡°Huanhuan, Lele, wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Lan Mengdie! I know you like me, and you must be jealous, right?¡±

    Zhu Xiang shouted, still unwilling to give up, but those around him roared withughter when seeing it. ¡°This idiot thinks too highly of himself, doesn¡¯t he?¡±

    At this moment, an elegant woman came down from the car. Wearing a retro-style white and blue pleated dress and white canvas shoes, she put on a gentle smile, looking like ady from a Chinese ink painting.

    Zhu Xiang¡¯s eyes suddenly stopped moving. Hebed his glossy hair with his hands, took one step forward, and pretending to be reserved, said, ¡°Miss Pan Xiangyun, I¡¯m Zhu Xiang, the son of the chairman of Hanhai Group. Would you like to have dinner with me tonight?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but no, for we have a rule that we cannot go out at night.¡±

    Pan Xiangyun pursed his lips and smiled gently, but the indifference that asked others to stay thousands of miles away came out of her bones. After declining him, she turned around and left.

    Zhu Xiang was a little annoyed. Looking at the elegantly moving figure of Pan Xiangyun, he drooled, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°Fuck, I will get all these girls to my bed one day.¡±

    The other Childes had long been used to this scene. They just wanted to see more of these beauties and get familiar with them for future contact, so they looked at Zhu Xiang contemptuously and dispersed.

    At this time, a young man in a Versace shouted in shock, ¡°Who is that man? The Huan-Le Combo is so intimate with him.¡±

    Hearing these words, everyone turned to thebo and became sullen at once, for they saw that at the entrance of the hotel, Ye Huan and her sister, who had been ignoring them, threw themselves into a tall, strong man¡¯s arms and took one arm from either side with sweet smiles. They were talking with him happily.

    ¡°Fuck, I thought the Huan-Le Combo were pure girls, but I didn¡¯t expect them to be two little bitches. Pooh, you just pretended to be pure in front of me!¡± Zhu Xiang, who had been unhappy, yelled at once.

    The Childe in a Versace became dark-faced. ¡°Huh, I just want to see who has taken the twodies as his lovers.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see who got them first. Fuck, that¡¯s twin sisters! I¡¯m very unhappy.¡±

    ¡°Go, go. Although Lan Mengdie and Pan Xiangyun are not bad, I won¡¯t get as much fun as I get from the twin sisters in flirting.¡±

    ¡°Damn, the Huan-Le Combo is a dish ordered by me. I want to see who dares to take my food.¡±

    ¡°Your fucking dish? Who do you think you are! That¡¯s my meat. Whoever dares to take it from me, I will destroy him.¡±

    ...

    The group of Childes instantly became irritated and walked in a threatening manner toward the Huan-Le Combo.

    They had been thinking about them for so long. Like signing in to work, they came to see them every day, waiting for the time toe and get their ¡°harvest¡±, but now, someone had taken them before they did anything, so how could they not feel angry?

    Looking helplessly at Ye Huan and her sister sticking to him like leeches, Ding Ning felt the razor-sharp eyes of the crowd and said with a chuckle, ¡°You are celebrities now, but you still don¡¯t pay attention to your images. You do want to bake me on the stove!¡±

    ¡°Heehee, you are not afraid of being baked, brother.¡±

    Ye Le stuck out her tongue mischievously. For them, Ding Ning¡¯sing to visit them was more important than anything.

    Even Ye Huan, who had always been prudent, was beaming, and the deep affection in her beautiful eyes was clearly seen, giving Ding Ning so much pressure.

    The two beauties, Lan Mengdie and Pan Xiangyun, had even stopped walking, for an unknown reason. With an expression of assessing him, they looked him up and down, making him the focus of attention for everyone, so that he felt ufortable, and his smile had even be a little embarrassed....

 Chapter 520 - Meeting Fans by Chance

    <h4>Chapter 520 Meeting Fans by Chance</h4>

    ¡°Huanhuan, Lele, don¡¯t you want to introduce this handsome young man to us?¡±

    Lan Mengdie was obviously a cheerful girl, who was cold outside and warm inside. As soon as she opened her mouth, Ding Ning¡¯s embarrassment vanished.

    Pan Xiangyun smiled indifferently and seemed to unintentionally study Ding Ning with her emotional eyes, but she did not say anything. She looked gentle, but she gave off the indifference that asked others to stay thousands of miles away, in fact.

    Ye Huan smiled but did not say anything, while Ye Le made an introduction with a happy smile. ¡°Mengdie, Xiangyun, this is our brother.¡±

    ¡°I think he is your beloved man, right?¡±

    Lan Mengdie smiled and joked, so that Ye Huan and her sister blushed and rolled their eyes coyly at her, but did not exin anything, and held Ding Ning¡¯s arms more tightly.

    Ye Le was aware of Ding Ning¡¯s unnaturalness, fearing that their behavior would make him unhappy, so she introduced hurriedly, ¡°Brother, the two beauties are Lan Mengdie and Pan Xiangyun, yers of thispetition, and they are also our good friends.¡±

    Ding Ning smiled and slightly nodded to show his kindness, but did not extend his hand. After all, if a man offers to shake hands before a woman has such an intent, his behavior will be easily considered harassment.

    Lan Mengdie shook hands with Ding Ning naturally and said mischievously, ¡°Hello brother, I am Lan Mengdie, from Yan Jing Academy of Arts, and I still don¡¯t know your great name, brother.¡±

    ¡°Hello, I am Ding Ning!¡±

    Ding Ning just touched her hand and then withdrew his hand. His introduction was simple, but his voice was loud.

    ¡°You are Ding Ning, the miracle-working doctor? Wow, I¡¯m your fan, the Fish That Eats Cats! It turns out that you are more handsome than the one on the screen.¡±

    Pan Xiangyun, who had been as reserved as a goddess standing beside him, screamed in a low voice, and her beautiful eyes glinted with great surprise. Instantly, she turned into a little fangirl and pushed Lan Mengdie away rudely. With her beautiful oval face covered with the excited red color, she held Ding Ning¡¯s hands tightly. ¡°Ningning, I finally saw you! Can you take a picture with me?¡±

    Ding Ning did not expect her to be his fan, so his vanity was instantly satisfied, and he said with a grin, ¡°Of course, the Fish That Eats Cats. I seem to remember it somewhat.¡±

    That was not a lie. Although he paid little attention to his Weibo ount, he had some memories about those more active fans in the fan group, and the Fish That Eats Cats was a more active one.

    ¡°Really? Ningning, you did pay attention to me. God, I¡¯m so happy! Huanhuan, Lele, could you please make room for me and let me take a picture with Ningning alone?¡±

    Pan Xiangyun joined her palms before her with a poor expression and entreated Ye Huan and her sister.

    Ye Huan and Ye Le generously took out their arms from Ding Ning¡¯s to make room for her. Seeing that Pan Xiangyun, who always looked gentle but was aloof in the bones, admired their brother so much, they felt proud.

    ¡°Thank you, Huanhuan and Lele!¡±

    Overjoyed, Pan Xiangyun held Ding Ning¡¯s arm tightly, took out her Fruit phone, and set it into the selfie mode. ¡°Ningning,e on,e closer, smile,e on...¡±

    Ding Ning was not used to taking pictures with strangers, but facing his fanatic fan, he could only try to cooperate with her and put on various poses to help her take selfies more easily.

    His smile was a little unnatural, making Pan Xiangyun very dissatisfied, and he felt tired of taking photos with his fan, but he soon had a sincere happy smile, which gave Pan Xiangyun great joy.

    Perhaps the news of defeating the Little King of Needles had slowly begun to ferment, so that the reputation of the Little Miracle-working Doctor had gradually increased, and the Mermaid Totem had shown signs of awakening. Then, he realized that the reputation value could help repair the totem indeed.

    Lan Mengdie opened her small mouth in amazement, and then fanaticism appeared in her beautiful eyes. She covered her mouth and whispered, ¡°It turns out your brother is the Little Miracle-working Doctor, right? Is he the Little Miracle-working Doctor who defeated Little King of Needles reported in today¡¯s newspapers?¡±

    Apparently, she had not watched the online videos and did not know who the Little Miracle-working Doctor was.

    But she studied at Yan Jing Academy of Arts for a few years and had been to Yangui Hall to see a doctor, so she must know the reputation of the Little King of Needles. Today¡¯s newspapers raved about thepetition between the two that happenedst night, and she remembered the name of the Little Miracle-working Doctor, but she never expected that the legendary figure had appeared in front of her, and he was the brother of Huanhuan and Lele, so how could she not be excited?

    ¡°The Little King of Needles is nothing. Huh, my brother is the best.¡±

    Although Ye Huan had been quiet and did not like to talk much, but speaking of Ding Ning, she seemed to have turned into another person, and her words were full of pride.

    Ye Le raised her chin to an angle of 40 or 50 degrees, showing that she was proud. ¡°What a Little King of Needles! He could not even withstand my brother¡¯s single blow.¡±

    Lan Mengdie held the hands of the two sisters enthusiastically. ¡°Huanhuan and Lele, we are good sisters, right?¡±

    ¡°Mengdie? What do you want to do? You want to date my brother? That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Ye Le looked at her cautiously and warned her in advance without hesitation.

    Lan Mengdie always did not stick at trifles, but she blushed, rolled her eyes at her, and said sulkily, ¡°You think I am a boy-crazy girl?¡±

    ¡°You are, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Ye Le joked with joy.

    ¡°Fuck off, I¡¯m talking about serious business. Uh... Can you ask your brother... ask your brother... to treat my illness,¡± Lan Mengdie said shyly.

    ¡°Ah, you have a mental problem?¡±

    Ye Le opened her eyes wide in an exaggerating manner. After saying these words, she instantly ran away.

    Lan Mengdie became angry, stomped coyly, and instantly went to chase her. ¡°Bitchy Lele, stop running. Let¡¯s see if I will beat you to death.¡±

    ¡°Ah, brother, help! Someone is going to beat me.¡±

    Ye Le pretended to run around Ding Ning to avoid the pursuit of Lan Mengdie and kept giggling.

    Ding Ning smiled and watched the two girls¡¯ unbridled yfulness, and he instantly had a feeling that being young was really good, but he suddenly couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°It seems that I¡¯m not old, but why do I have such a vicissitude of emotion?¡±

    He just didn¡¯t realize that he rose to fame when he was young. At a young age, he became an honorary professor, the executive of the College of Traditional Chinese Medicine Anaesthesia, and an academician of the Shenzhou Academy of Sciences, but an ordinary person could not even get such honors in a lifetime. In addition, those he had recently met were either people of great power or leaders in the medical field. Naturally, his mind would change. When he looked at his peers again, he would have a feeling that he could not be a member of them.

    ¡°Ningning, please give me your mobile phone,¡± Pan Xiangyun suddenly said, after taking photos with satisfaction.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Ding Ning subconsciously took out his mobile phone in a trance. When he realized it, Pan Xiangyun had already connected her phone with his mobile phone and saved the phone numbers of each other.

    ¡°Look, this is my number, and don¡¯t delete it because I¡¯m your fan. If you dare to delete my number, I¡¯ll turn from your fan into someone smearing your image.¡±

    Pan Xiangyun handed him the phone, pretending to be threatening, but her blushing cheeks betrayed her nervousness.

    ¡°You are the second fan with my contact information, so I won¡¯t delete it.¡±

    Ding Ning entered Pan Xiangyun¡¯s name in front of her phone number with a sincere attitude and pressed ¡°Save¡±, making Pan Xiangyun pout in satisfaction and give a sweet smile.

    Then, she realized that there was another fan keeping in touch with him even before her. Instantly, she pouted a little unhappily. ¡°Who is the first one?¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Ding Ning was stunned for a moment and said with a little embarrassment, ¡°It¡¯s Yuguotianqing, but she doesn¡¯t have my phone number, only my Penguin number.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. I also want your Penguin number too. By the way, I also want your WeChat ount.¡±

    Pan Xiangyun was a little overbearing. She indisputably snatched his mobile phone and started adding her Penguin number and WeChat ount.

    Ding Ning became sullen, strongly wanting to say, ¡°Am I very familiar with you, elder sister?¡± But facing Pan Xiangyun¡¯s enthusiasm, he felt too embarrassed to say that and could only let her add her ounts.¡±

    ¡°After all, it¡¯s turning from my fan into someone smearing my image. Surely, even if it is turning from the ¡®pink fungus¡¯ to the ¡®ck fungus¡¯, it is very destructive.¡±

    ¡°Boy, who are you? Where do you work?¡±

    While these people were enjoying themselves, an inappropriate voice sounded.

    Ding Ning frowned and nced at the group of Childes, but he then turned back to pretend that he did not see them or want to care about them.

    ¡°Boy, you¡¯re so bold! I¡¯m talking to you, but why do you pretend to be deaf?¡±

    Zhu Xiang was very annoyed. Just now, a few chicks did not respect him, which was not a big deal, but now this guy unfamiliar to him even did not respect him, so he felt very unhappy.

    Those who had been unhappy with Ding Ning for a long time immediately came over to watch the fun. This magnificent scene made Zhu Xiang feelcent, thinking that this was majestic. Initially, he was a little worried about Ding Ning¡¯s background, but now he immediately got the courage and said like a general.

    ¡°Are you out of your mind, Pig Dung? Fuck off.¡±

    Seeing that Zhu Xiang dared to give Ding Ning trouble, Ye Le instantly became angry and shouted ferociously.

    Although Ye Huan didn¡¯t say anything, she took one step forward and stood beside Ye Le, showing her support for his sister with action.

    ¡°Is Pig Dung equal to Zhu Xiang? Zhu is equal to a pig, and Xiang is equal to shit!¡±

    Those around here who knew Zhu Xiang instantly roared withughter, and even the Childeing with him to give Ding Ning trouble could not prevent his mouth from twitching joyfully, though he felt thatughing with others was very unkind.

    Zhu Xiang had never experienced such an insult since his childhood. Although in front of him were the Huan-Le Combo sisters, whom he lusted for and wanted to bed, it was not as important as losing face under the watchful eyes of the crowd.

    He suddenly went furious and cursed angrily, ¡°Smelly bitch, I thought you are so pure, but it turns out that you are bitches who have been ravaged by this gigolo. Fuck off!¡±

    Before finishing speaking, Zhu Xiang had be angry and aimed his p at Ye Le¡¯s face.

    ¡°Your mouth is full of shit, and you want to die!¡±

    Ding Ning flew into a rage. It was none of his business for these yboys to fool around with women, and he did not feel like caring about it. Even if they insulted him with a few words, he would not care.

    But Ye Huan and her sister were nowpetitors and had a little fame. If he allowed Zhu Xiang to make irresponsible remarks, their reputation would be ruined.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    At the speed of lightning, he took Zhu Xiang¡¯s wrist and twisted it lightly, and then Zhu Xiang winced in pain and screamed in tears.

    ¡°If you dare to talk nonsense again, I will break your mouth.¡±

    Under the watchful eye of the crowd, Ding Ning did not want to make this an event. After teaching him a lesson, he let go of his hands and warned him coldly.

    But he had underestimated the degree of Zhu Xiang¡¯s need for saving face. More seriously, he had lost face in front of women, so how he could not feel ashamed and get angry?

    Realizing that he was free, he immediately took a few steps back and shook his bruised wrist. As his eyes glinted with resentment, he yelled at the top of his voice, ¡°Fuck, you dare to beat me! Beat him to death! If anything happens, it¡¯ll be my responsibility.¡±

    No Childe woulde out without bringing a fewckeys. Although Ding Ning subdued Zhu Xiang and taught him a lesson as soon as heunched an attack, since they were all ordinary people, they attributed Ding Ning¡¯s sessful move to his sudden attack. Relying on theirrge number, they shouted and rushed to Ding Ning at once.

    Those who had been unhappy with Ding Ning immediately charged at him in the chaos because they wanted to take the opportunity to teach him a good lesson.

    Their idea was very simple. ¡°Fuck, you showed off yourself in front of the beauties, right? But when we beat you and make you an ugly man, we¡¯ll see if you can still show off.¡±

    Although these dozens of people were ordinary people, when theyunched an attack together, the momentum was still threatening enough. Frightened, Lan Mengdie and Pan Xiangyun turned pale and screamed.

    Ding Ning was not afraid of them, but he was afraid of identally injuring Lan Mengdie and herpanions. Immediately, he took the fourdies behind him. Instead of retreating, he charged.

 Chapter 521 - Asking Friends to Come

    <h4>Chapter 521 Asking Friends to Come</h4>

    ¡°Fuck, this guy is really a troublemaker. Go and help him, quick! If he is injured, I won¡¯t be able to make a fair exnation to the chief.¡±

    Luo Zhicheng, who was left by Ding Ning to watch the car in the distance, could not help talking rudely and hurriedly rushed over with his men.

    But he soon found that his reinforcement was superfluous. In his eyes, Money Bag was harmless to both human beings and animals, but her speed was much faster than his. She turned into a faint shadow and rushed over in the blink of an eye. Before Ding Ning had time tounch an attack, she had dashed into the crowd. After a while of punches and kicks, these dozens of yboysy all over the ground and screamed.

    The onlookers who were waiting to watch the fun suddenly fell into silence and looked in disbelief at the ¡°heroine¡± who suddenly appeared. ¡°Fuck, there are excellent practitioners in the martial arts circles indeed!¡±

    ¡°Money Bag, I asked you to stay in the car, didn¡¯t I? But why did youe here?¡± Ding Ning rubbed Yagyuu Asamayu¡¯s head in a doting manner and asked.

    ¡°Brother, they are all bad guys, and I wanted to protect you,¡± Yagyuu Asamayu waved her small fist and said naturally.

    Ding Ning did not know whether tough or cry, but after pondering it for a moment, he thought that it was good. ¡°In Yan Jing, I¡¯ve been high-profile enough. The tree that is prominent in the wood will be destroyed by the wind. It is good to keep a slightly low profile.¡±

    Luo Zhicheng hurried over with his men and looked at Yagyuu Asamayu with a wry smile. It was the first time he had found that it was superfluous for the chief to have sent him to protect Ding Ning. ¡°I am a practitioner on the Masters¡¯ level, but I am not as fast as Yagyuu Asamayu.¡± Therefore, he was ashamed and instantly felt quite frustrated.

    Ye Huan and Ye Le looked at Yagyuu Asamayu suspiciously and did not remember when Ding Ning got such a sister. When they noticed Ding Ning¡¯s doting on her, they were slightly jealous.

    In fact, they had met Yagyuu Asamayu once before they came to Yan Jing, but she had already changed her looks and name, so how could they imagine that this was the girl who lost her memory and called Ding Ning father?

    Lan Mengdie and Pan Xiangyun¡¯s eyes were full of admiration as they looked at Yagyuu Asamayu. ¡°Wow, heroine! Kung fu! These dozens of men were defeated andy down. How cool!¡±

    ¡°Wait for me, you guys!¡±

    ¡°Fuck, you dared to beat me. If you guys have guts, don¡¯t run away.¡±

    ¡°Boy, you guys have made great trouble. Just wait for me! I will let you know the rules of the world.¡±

    ...

    Yagyuu Asamayu had been asked by Ding Ning not to hurt others, so she attacked them with decent means. These Childes only felt the pain, but their bones were not hurt.

    After a while, their pain disappeared, and these Childes, who felt ashamed and became angry, said something to save face and began to dial numbers to get helpers.

    Ding Ning was usually unwilling to make trouble, but Luo Zhicheng was with him now, so he feared nothing. No matter how powerful their backgrounds were, they would not be more powerful than that of these big bosses, who were backers of Luo Zhicheng.

    He was just during the period when he had to manifest his greatness to get lots of reputation, so he wanted to borrow Luo Zhicheng¡¯s power to earn some reputation.

    Instantly, he sneered and said in a domineering manner, ¡°I¡¯m waiting here to see what trouble you will be able to bring me.¡±

    Ye Huan and her sister tugged at the corners of his clothes worriedly and called lightly, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°I can go at any time, but how will you girls face the situation after I go? Will they let you off?¡±

    Ding Ning patted Ye Huan¡¯s little hand tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I don¡¯t like troubles, but I never fear them. Today, I will get rid of them once and for all.¡±

    ¡°But, but, this is Yan Jing! At most, we won¡¯t take part in thepetition and return to Ninghai.¡±

    Ye Huan¡¯s worry was very reasonable. Ding Ning lived afortable life in Ninghai, but this was Yan Jing. Maybe these people could find some great people. Thepetition was important in their hearts, but Ding Ning¡¯s safety was more important. More importantly, these troubles were caused by them.

    Although Ye Huan¡¯s words were somewhat frustrating, her attitude made Ding Ning feel veryfortable. Since they were willing to withdraw from thepetition, it showed thatpared with bing a star, he was more important in their minds.

    His previous worries were all gone, and heroic feelings appeared in his heart. Then, he said confidently, ¡°Since I said that I would protect your dream, I will do what I said. This is Yan Jing, but what¡¯s the trouble of that? I still have friends here.¡±

    He would have wanted to use Luo Zhicheng¡¯s power, but he changed his mind now and decided to give Huzi and hispanions a chance to show themselves.

    ¡°Right, Ningning, they are all Yan Jing natives, and it¡¯s not easy to mess with them. You leave now, and they won¡¯t do anything evil to us,¡± Pan Xiangyun bit her lips and persuaded. Her face was a little pale, and she had a strong sense of weakness. Her family was very powerful in her hometown, but did not have much power in Yan Jing.

    ¡°I also know a few people in Yan Jing. Let me make phone calls to see if this can be settled.¡±

    After a moment of hesitation, Lan Mengdie walked to the side, took out her mobile phone, dialed a number, and began to speak there.

    Ding Ning would have wished to dissuade her, but when seeing her good intention, he could not bear to get rid of her enthusiasm. Taking out his mobile phone, he dialed a number. ¡°Huzi, I am in the Qingsong Hotel at the gate of Yan Jing University, and some people want to give me trouble.¡±

    ¡°Who is so fucking bold? Brother-inw, I¡¯m going there now and will be there in 20 minutes at most.¡±

    Huzi was simple and honest, but he was not stupid. He clearly knew that Ding Ning had an excellent fighting ability, but since Ding Ning called him, it meant that he did not want to fight. Then, it should be apetition on strength and power.

    After hanging up, he sent a voice message to his friend group. ¡°Brothers, pick up your weapons ande to the gate of Qingsong Hotel of Yan Jing University. Some people want topete for strength with our brother-inw. Go and humiliate people, ho, ho, ho...¡±

    ¡°Fuck, who is so stupid that he dares to give our brother-inw trouble. Does he not know that even Zhao Zifeng was defeated? I¡¯m near there. Let me go there first and make an exploration,¡± Li Zhe replied excitedly.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had a chance to humiliate others for a long time. It¡¯s so boring. Our brother-inw is so kind! Since he arrived, I have been having new excitements every day. Brother-inw, I love you so much. I¡¯m on the way to the destination.¡±

    The Little Demon Girl Wen Rourou¡¯s character waspletely shown.

    ¡°I must go! Fuck, when our brother-inw ys the weak to humiliate others, he is very efficient! Every day is meaningful during the days he is present. Love you, brother-inw. I¡¯m a little far away from there. Please humiliate them slowly, and give me a chance to show off myself!¡±

    Zheng Chengyu, who had been an unwavering member of the circle, sent a pleading emoji.

    ¡°Yuzi, this is a rare opportunity, and you should beg God for more blessings. I estimate that I¡¯ll be the second one to arrive there. If you move fast, maybe you will be left with a few less important guys to get joy from.¡±

    Song Shimin from another circle hanging around with them left a message to tease him.

    ¡°Come on, you all can go back, and I can deal with them alone. Brothers and sisters, give me a chance to show myself in front of our brother-inw, okay?¡±

    Nicknamed Yangko Dance, Yang Ge sent a smirk emoji and said shamelessly.

    ¡°Go away, Bitchy Yangko Dance! My fists have been longing for this for so long, so you can¡¯t enjoy the meal alone!¡±

    Lu Tingzhen, with the name being Land Sea Air, sent an emoji with a drop of blood dripping down a knife.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! I am almost at the gate of Yan Jing University,¡± the one with the name A Fierce Life Doesn¡¯t Need Exining suddenly said.

    ¡°Fuck, who are you? Why are you so quick?¡±

    Yang Ge cursed in surprise.

    ¡°Fuck you, Yangko Dance! You want to die! That is Brother Biao.¡±

    Huzi took pleasure from it and sent aughing emoji.

    Yang Ge almost cried. ¡°Brother, my dear brother, I really didn¡¯t know it was you! When did youe to us civilians to make an inspection?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been lurking all night, but you just learn it now!¡±

    Wei Biaobiao was drunkst night and then joined their group to have fun, but he did not expect that he had encountered such an event today. It happened that he was not far from Yan Jing University, so he immediately hurried over with high spirits.

    Although they were members of a certain circle, it did not mean that they were not in contact with people in other circles. When there were no parties in their circle, they would kill time in their smaller circles. They were people who craved to see disorders, so when they heard that they were going to humiliate others, they all shouted to ask their friends toe as if they had taken drugs and drove crazily toward Yan Jing University.

    If someone looked down from above at this moment, they would find that on the streets of Yan Jing City, dozens of or at least more than a dozen luxury cars in teams were whooshing from all directions toward a target¡ªQingsong Hotel of Yan Jing University!

    Lan Mengdie, who treated Ding Ning as her acquaintance very willingly, called him brother, the same way Ye Huan and her sister used. When she saw more than a dozen vans arrive and dozens of gangsters step down, she said with a littleplicated expression, ¡°Brother Ning, my friends are here.¡±

    Ding Ning looked up and saw that the leader was a young man in an Armani who came down from a Leopard car. With a proud face, he, who was surrounded by dozens of gangsters, swaggered over.

    ¡°I¡¯m here, Liu Kang.¡±

    Lan Mengdie bit her lower lip, waved to the young man, and greeted him.

    Liu Kang was her schoolmate with an extraordinary family, and he had been pursuing her. Although she did not really like him, he did not refuse her and came when she met trouble, so she was quite moved.

    ¡°Who dares to provoke you with stupid eyes, Mengdie? Just tell me, and I¡¯ll give him a good beating so that even his parents will not be able to recognize him.¡±

    When Liu Kang saw Lan Mengdie, his eyes instantly brightened, and he stood straight and strode toward Lan Mengdie, his chest full of pride.

    ¡°I have been pursuing Lan Mengdie for almost two years, but she has been ignoring me. I was almost desperate, but I didn¡¯t expect to receive her call for help today.

    ¡°This is a godsend. If I can deal with this problem, that is a typical example of a hero saving a beauty, and Lan Mengdie will obediently lie under my strong figure.¡±

    Thinking of this, Liu Kang had an expression that he would make it, staring straight at Lan Mengdie, and he no longer had the mind to care about others.

    Lan Mengdie frowned and had a dislike in her eyes. Suddenly, she felt a little regret about asking him for help. If Liu Kang handled this matter and asked her to be his girlfriend, what should she do?

    ¡°Creak!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    At this moment, a series of sudden braking sounds sounded, and the sounds of the car doors being opened came, followed by a series of rapid footsteps.

    Liu Kang turned back arrogantly, but hisplexion suddenly changed. He could not care about showing off himself in front of Lan Mengdie anymore. Instead, he scuttled over, nodded and bowed to the bald tattooed man of two meters tall in the lead, and said in a ttering tone, ¡°Why are you here, Brother Qiang?¡±

    The tattooed man called Qiang Brother, who was surrounded by dozens of burly-built men with murderous airs, nced at Liu Kang and nodded slightly. ¡°Liu Kang, it¡¯s you. How is your uncle?¡±

    Although he was talking, he did not stop and walked fast to Zhu Xiang and hispanions, and the most surprising scene was that these dozens of gangstersing with Liu Kang looked at Brother Qiang fanatically and shouted in unison, ¡°Brother Qiang.¡±

    Brother Qiang just nodded slightly and walked forward proudly, as if these people did not deserve his second nce at all.

    ¡°Brother Qiang, my uncle spoke of you a few days ago! He said that he would like to drink with you someday when he is free,¡± Liu Kang followed Brother Qiang in the manner of a submissive ve and replied cautiously.

    Brother Qiang, who was named Gong Qiang and had the guts to fight and worked hard, enjoyed great fame in the areas around Yan Jing University and lived quite a good life. In the underworld, others called him Brother Qiang. In the universities around Yan Jing University, he was quite famous. As a student of Yan Jing Academy of Arts, Lan Mengdie had heard of him. Since Liu Kang had asked such a powerful man toe, she had apletely new appraisal of him.

 Chapter 522 - Convergence of Powerful Figures

    <h4>Chapter 522 Convergence of Powerful Figures</h4>

    In fact, Liu Kang was only a member of the second generation of a small rich family. He usually liked to show off, but he could only act pretentiously at school.

    His uncle once had a little rtionship with Brother Qiang, so he could act as an overlord at school by borrowing the power of Brother Qiang.

    Even the gangsters he had brought today were the peripheral subordinates of Brother Qiang. Just now, he said a few words to Brother Qiang, which made him feel so honored that he looked at Lan Mengdie quitecently.

    But Lan Mengdie looked a little worried. Seeing Brother Qiang go straight to Zhu Xiang and hispanions, she instantly had a premonition. ¡°Is Brother Qiang the man Zhu Xiang and hispanions asked toe?¡±

    Seeing that Lan Mengdie did not look at him at all, Liu Kang instantly felt ashamed. With a strong desire for showing himself, he walked quickly to Brother Qiang and said shyly, ¡°Brother Qiang, that girl is my girlfriend. She was bullied, and you need to help me!¡±

    Gong Qiang became sullen, pushed him the side, and said impatiently, ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    Liu Kang stumbled back for several meters before he stood steadily. When he felt that everyone was looking at him with ridicule, his face immediately turned scarlet, but although he was angry, he did not dare to say anything and had to show a ttering face, for fear that he would anger Gong Qiang.

    ¡°Qiangzi, why did youe sote? You will feel happy when I am beaten to death, won¡¯t you?¡±

    The young man, who looked sullen in a Versace, shouted angrily like scolding his family¡¯s dog.

    The expressions of Liu Kang and hispanions changed. ¡°Who the fuck is this man? Don¡¯t try to look impressive! You dare to talk Brother Qiang like this! No one doesn¡¯t know that Brother Qiang cherishes his image in public most.¡±

    They could even predict the scene of the next moment: The pretender was grabbed at the cor and beaten by Brother Qiang and knelt down to beg for mercy.

    But the development of this matter was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Gong Qiang, who was majestic in front of outsiders, looked embarrassed but did not fly into a rage as Liu Kang and hispanions thought.

    As all the people looked at him in disbelief, he gave a ttering smile, nodded and bowed, and he said, ¡°Childe Lu, I¡¯mte, and I feel very sorry, but please don¡¯t be angry. Who was so bold and dared to hurt Childe Lu? Now, I¡¯m going to tear off his bones.¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡±

    Seeing that Gong Qiang had a very eptable attitude, Childe Lu released a satisfied monosyble from his nostrils, nced at Zhu Xiang proudly, and then pointing at Ding Ning with a dark face, said, ¡°It is that guy.¡±

    After hesitating for a moment, he pointed to Yagyuu Asamayu. ¡°And that bitch. Break their legs.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Childe Lu, just wait and watch the fun. I¡¯m now to vent your anger.¡±

    Gong Qiang stood straight, exercised his neck, and clenched his fists, each with the size of an alms bowl, making the crack of the knuckles. With a grim smile, he walked toward Ding Ning.

    The group of burly-built men with ferocious airs followed him, and even the gangsters brought by Liu Kang went over.

    Lan Mengdie was pale, turning to Liu Kang for help. As soon as she moved her lips to say something, Liu Kang averted her eyes and turned away.

    He knew very well that although the beauty was good, his life was more important. Apparently, Gong Qiang was summoned by the other party. If he dared to stop Gong Qiang by relying on his uncle¡¯s friendship with him, Gong Qiang would give him a good beating without hesitation.

    ¡°Creak!¡±

    ¡°Creak!¡±

    It was unclear if gangsters all preferred vans. After a burst of sudden braking sounds, another group of vans of more than a dozen stopped, and dozens of gangsters walked down.

    Gong Qiang froze and turned back to look at them, and his pupils instantly and rapidly shrank into tiny spots. ¡°Cripple Li?¡±

    ¡°Oh, this is Qiangzi, isn¡¯t it? You came so fast!¡±

    The leader of these gangsters was a skinny man with a slightlyme leg and a walking stick, but the air he gave off was not slightly weaker than that of Gong Qiang, and he smiled evilly at Gong Qiang.

    Those who could make some achievements near the college town were not easy to deal with. Cripple Li was very cruel, but was a renowned figure in the college town, and even Gong Qiang was unwilling to conflict with him easily. He stared at him a little seriously, but did not know whom he hade for. He stood still, wanting to see what would happen and figure out his intent.

    ¡°Creak!¡±

    ¡°Creak!¡±

    This seemed to be a grand gathering of the Yan Jing vans. These vans came one after another, and hordes of gangsters swarmed in under the leadership of their bosses.

    Lan Mengdie¡¯s face turned ashen, and she mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. All bosses near the college town are here.¡±

    Many of the onlookers were students of Yan Jing University. With excited expressions, they had discussions while looking at these well-known gangster leaders. ¡°That curly hair is Thunder Overlord, but I didn¡¯t expect him toe.¡±

    ¡°That fat man over there is Brother Boar. He is absolutely a big shot!¡±

    ¡°That short man seems to be Little Northeast. He is a ferocious man who cut down eight gangsters alone.¡±

    ¡°Little Northeast is nothing. Have you seen the one with white hair? That is the famous White-headed Brother. When Little Northeast meets him, he has to tamely call him brother.¡±

    ¡°Fuck, even Brother Knife who rarely shows up has alsoe. It seems that all bosses of the college town are here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true! The seven bosses of the college town are all here. Who are those beaten guys? How powerful they are! They¡¯ve summoned so many people by making phone calls.¡±

    ¡°s, that guy will have great bad luck. It¡¯s not easy to fool around with a chick. He is doing so with his life as the price.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of fooling around with a chick without his life? The guy has so many women, so he deserves it.¡±

    ...

    The onlookers were murmuring, for no one dared to speak loudly, lest they should anger these gangster leaders. Although they did not dare to kill people tantly, they dared to break others¡¯ arms and legs and could ask the randomly selected subordinates to take the me in their stead. This was just a piece of cake.

    Liu Kang was terribly regretful. If he had known Lan Mengdie offended such a big shot, even if she were a fairy, he would never get involved in this trouble.

    He was pondering it anxiously. ¡°How can I let Gong Qiang and those of his kind neglect my presence and mying for helping Lan Mengdie?¡±

    But no matter how hard he tried, he could not think of a suitable solution, so his look at Lan Mengdie was full of resentment. ¡°It is this stinky bitch who brought me the great trouble. If something goes wrong, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll lose one arm or get one leg broken.¡±

    When Zhu Xiang and those of his kind found that all the people they had called were here, they instantly felt emboldened and became arrogant again, pointing at Ding Ning with a grim smile. ¡°Boy, you were arrogant, weren¡¯t you? Fuck, you dared to hurt me. Now, obediently kneel down and kowtow loudly three times to me, and then crawl through under my crotch, perhaps I will let you off.¡±

    ¡°My requirements are not high. If the woman who beat me can kneel down and give me a blowjob and the other chicks can y with me for one night, I will forget you this time.¡±

    Childe Lu stared with ascivious smile at Yagyuu Asamayu¡¯s figure of big breasts and wide hips and licked his lips disgustingly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let him off only because you said so. I can¡¯t be beaten for nothing. Break his limbs, and I will let him off,¡± a young man in a Sao Paulo said with great resentment. His arm was almost broken by Yagyuu Asamayu¡¯s kick, and he almost died of the pain.

    ...

    The Childes who were seriously beaten up just now shouted one after another, as if Ding Ning was someone whom they could bully as they wished. They had a strong and joyful sense of taking revenge.

    Frightened, Lan Mengdie and Pan Xiangyun turned pale and shuddered, closing their eyes in despair. They had never met such a scene. ¡°No matter how excellently Yagyuu Asamayu fights, she can¡¯t defeat these hundreds of gangsters present!¡± In contrast, Ye Huan and her sister did not have much fear, though they were so nervous that they turned pale. That was because they were confident in Ding Ning, and they still had the mind tofort their twopanions.

    Looking as usual, Ding Ning turned back to Luo Zhicheng, who had a worried face and chuckled. ¡°Brother Luo, the security in Yan Jing is not good, either.¡±

    Luo Zhicheng rolled his eyes unhappily. ¡°I will report to the chief.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, dear Brother Luo. Please don¡¯t report! If the chief knows it, he will probably give me a good scolding,¡± Ding Ning said with a bitter expression.

    ¡°You are a troublemaker.¡±

    After refuting him mercilessly, Luo Zhicheng put on a worried face and spoke to himself, ¡°So far, the police station has not responded to such a shocking event, so it seems that there are some problems in public security.¡±

    Ding Ning silently mourned the director of the police station in the jurisdiction, but he did not show any sympathy. Since the event was so shocking, the police station must have learned it, but as of now, still, no police officers had been sent out, which meant that someone must have told the director to do so in advance. Such a police station director did not deserve his position at all.

    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±

    Luo Zhicheng did not take the gangsters in front of him seriously at all. What he was worried about was that if he, the bodyguard of the chief, fought a horde of gangsters in public, he would make himself so embarrassed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Ding Ning answered casually in a tone that he did not care about it at all. Hearing this, Luo Zhicheng became very annoyed, thinking, ¡°Anyway, the excellent fighter Money Mag is here. As long as Ding Ning is fine, I¡¯ll be happy to watch the fun.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you doing here? How embarrassing this looks!¡±

    An angry shout sounded in the crowd. A middle-aged majestic-looking man, who was surrounded by more than a dozen people, pushed his way into the crowd and looked angrily around, with a frightening air that chilled everyone¡¯s heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s Manager Fan, the one in charge of Tianhai Entertainment. We are saved.¡±

    Lan Mengdie cheered, gave a smile that they were lucky to have escaped from a deadly situation, and waving her hand, said, ¡°Manager Fan, we are here.¡±

    Manager Fan did not know what was happening. Only when he came into the crowd did he find that a group of gangsters was ring at him. Instantly, he was frightened and turned pale.

    He never took these gangsters seriously, but he was not willing to offend them easily. ¡°A gentleman will not put himself in a dangerous situation.¡±

    When he was about to find an excuse to free himself from the embarrassment, he saw that Lan Mengdie was waving to greet him, and he forced a small stiffen smile. ¡°What¡¯s up, Mengdie?¡±

    Before she had time to speak, Lan Mengdie was interrupted by Childe Lu, who nced sideways at Manager Fan and said coldly, ¡°You are Manager Fan, right? I was beaten, but this is a personal grudge. There is nothing for you to do here, and you had better leave now. I will make an exnation to the board.¡±

    Manager Fan was sullen, ready to get angry, but when he saw Childe Lu¡¯s appearance clearly, he instantly trembled,ining in his mind, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be Lu Kejun, the son of Lu Shanyong, the secondrgest shareholder of Tianhai Entertainment where I work. It is he who has a conflict withpetitors.¡±

    Although he was respectfully called Manager Fan, he was only the project director sent by Tianhai Entertainment to take charge of this Campus-star Competition program, in fact. Therefore, he could not afford to offend Childe Lu at all.

    But under the eyes of everyone, he could not decide to retreat only because of a few words Childe Lu said and ignore thepetitors. If the news that they could not guarantee the safety of thepetitors was spread, who woulde to the Campus-star Competition program in the future?

    More importantly, these four beauties had been favored and reserved by some big shots. No matter how much fear he had, he had to keep them safe. Otherwise, even Childe Lu¡¯s father would find himself in serious trouble, let alone Childe Lu himself.

    After thinking hard for a moment, Manager Fan made his decision and had an embarrassed expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Childe Lu. Just now, I didn¡¯t notice that it was you. I just came here, and I haven¡¯t figured out what happened. These people are all ourpetitors. Is there any misunderstanding?¡±

 Chapter 523 - Dignity Is more Important than Dreams

    <h4>Chapter 523 Dignity Is more Important than Dreams</h4>

    ¡°No fucking misunderstanding! My face has been bruised, and what misunderstanding can this be?¡±

    Childe Wang in a Sao Paulo shouted angrily, showing him no respect.

    Manager Fan¡¯s face turned purple and red, and he felt extremely embarrassed, but he had no chance to talk with Childe Wang, so he pretended not to hear him and turned to Childe Lu with a poor look. ¡°Can we go to a quiet ce and talk?¡±

    Childe Lu hesitated for a moment and followed him to a remote ce. After hearing Manager Fan¡¯s emotional and reasonable exnation, Childe Lu, who was still very unhappy, knew that if something happened to some of the participants, even his father would not be able to protect him, because Tianhai Entertainment was one of the organizers of the Campus-star Competition.

    The threatening words he said just now were just words spoken in anger. If he really ignored the bad influence and behaved in his usual style, he would note here every day to pursue girls. Instead, he would have forcibly taken them away and forced himself upon them.

    Besides, this had nothing to do with them. This was the grudge between him and Ding Ning, and that woman, who looked ordinary but had a slender figure and fought well. He would never let the two of them off.

    Unwillingly, he did Manager Fan a favor. After thetter extended his great gratitude, Childe Lu gathered his bad friends together to discuss this matter in whispers.

    Although not all of them know each other, they got the same enemy and hatred today after being beaten, so they could be counted as allies. Soon, they liked each other and called each other brothers because they shared the same bad interest.

    They were all Childes in the second- and third-ss and often met each other. Since Childe Lu had proposed a request, they could not refuse him and let him lose face, so they all said that they could give up bringing trouble to the four beauties, but they must teach Ding Ning and Yagyuu Asamayu a good lesson.

    Of course, they also clearly knew how much attention the Campus-star Competition had drawn. If they did dare to attack thepetitors in broad daylight, they would never be able to bear the consequences.

    After these yboys reached an agreement, Manager Fan was relieved and shouted at Lan Mengdie and herpanions, ¡°Childe Lu is a kind and generous man, and he will not quibble with you. Come and apologize to them.¡±

    Lan Mengdie was happy, ready to go over and apologize with Pan Xiangyun, but was stopped by Ye Huan, who said firmly, ¡°Why should we apologize? We were not wrong.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so why should we apologize?¡±

    Ye Le stubbornly raised her head and supported her sister.

    ¡°What are you doing, Huanhuan, Lele? We just need to make an apology, and we won¡¯t lose anything.¡±

    Lan Mengdie hurriedly tugged at Ye Huan and her sister, and then she turned around and said with a ttering smile to the dark-faced Manager Fan, ¡°Manager Fan, I¡¯m sorry. In such a short time, they could not throw off their airs, and let me rece them to say...¡±

    Pan Xiangyun stood beside her, looking hesitant. The pride in her bones did not allow her to submit, but remembering her dream of bing a star, she began to hesitate.

    ¡°If you want to apologize, just go yourself, and you can¡¯t represent anyone, let alone them. My sisters have dignity. If they did nothing wrong, no one could make them submit and apologize. It is they who need to apologize.¡±

    Ding Ning looked calm, but what he said was full of the unquestionable determination.

    The site fell into a dead silence. Lan Mengdie looked at him in disbelief and screamed, ¡°You are crazy. Do you know who Manager Fan is? He is Tianhai Entertainment¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to know who he is. Even if he is God, he doesn¡¯t have the right to ask my sister to apologize.¡±

    Ding Ning nced at her expressionlessly, and the indifference that ignored the world in his eyes made Lan Mengdie¡¯s heart tremble.

    Ye Huan and Ye Le¡¯s faces were full of pride. They were proud of having such a brother.

    Seeing the pride on the faces of Ye Huan and her sister withplicated feelings, Pan Xiangyun sighed enviously, ¡°If only I had such a brother.¡±

    ¡°p, p, p, well said, young man, it¡¯s good to have guts, but the one that is too hard is easy to get broken. That¡¯s not good!¡±

    A middle-aged bald man and these dozens of men and women around him pushed their way into the crowd, and the man pped his hands. It seemed that his words were full of appreciation, but they contained a strong threat, in fact.

    ¡°This is Manager Zhang of Meteorite Entertainment.¡±

    Some people in the crowd eximed, pointing out the identity of the visitor.

    Before Ding Ning responded, a woman, who was full of domineering aura in her 40s and was surrounded by a group of people, walked over. With a proud face, she nced at Ding Ning with contempt. ¡°What an arrogant talk! Nowadays, all kinds of worthless people can even dare toe out and boast. Don¡¯t you know your identity? No matter how hard your bones are, they will be broken. Although they are your sisters, you have no right to control their lives.¡±

    ¡°This is Director Zhou of Star Art. She is among the best agents in the entertainment industry. These years, she has brought up a lot of neers. She is in her golden time, but always treats others with contempt, and even Manager Zhang and Manager Fan have to show her some respect.¡±

    Ding Ning could hear the whispers in the crowd, and he narrowed his eyes, where a chill appeared and vanished.

    Although her words sounded sharp, they were not unreasonable. Being an actress was the dream of Ye Huan and her sister. Without getting their permission, he arbitrarily went to defend them, which was unfair to them.

    He did not care about these people¡¯s jeers. Instead, he looked at Ye Huan and her sister, with a questioning intent in his eyes.

    Ye Huan and her sister looked firm and smiled at him, and Ye Huan said resolutely, ¡°Brother, our lives are all yours. Since you are not wee here, that is to say, we are not wee. Now, I officially announce that I withdraw from the Campus-star Competition.¡±

    ¡°Me too. I also announce that I withdraw from thepetition,¡± Ye Le also shouted without hesitation.

    ¡°Are you crazy? You worked so hard and then reached the semifinals! Obviously, you are only one step away from sess. Is it really worth it to give up?¡± Lan Mengdie watched them in disbelief and shouted.

    The expressions of the leaders of the three major entertainmentpanies changed dramatically, especially Director Zhou, who said just now that Ding Ning made the decision for the sisters, but she was immediately pped loudly in the face by the reply of Ye Huan and her sister. Her face was burning with shame, and her eyes glinted with resentment.

    Ye Huan looked at Lan Mengdie with a light smile and said indifferently, ¡°Being an actor is indeed our dream, but what¡¯s the point of that? My brother said that when people are alive, their dignity is more important than their dreams. We will not sell our dignity to go for the so-called dream, so there is nothing that is worth it or not worth it.¡±

    ¡°Dignity is more important than dreams?¡±

    Pan Xiangyun seemed to have enlightenment as if she had thought something through. Suddenly, her expression became rxed.

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart was filled with gentle warmth. Holding the hands of the two sisters, he asked softly, ¡°Don¡¯t you regret it?¡±

    ¡°Why do we regret it? Brother, you can afford to raise us, and we don¡¯tck food or clothing. Even if we are not stars, we can still do lots of things!¡± Ye Huan smiled gently and answered very simply.

    ¡°Right, but brother, you will have to raise us for a lifetime, and we will depend on you,¡± Ye Le stuck out her tongue mischievously and said happily, so that Ding Ning suddenly felt like he had been trapped.

    Since the two sisters were so awesome, he got a great sense of heroic feelings. ¡°No problem. Not to mention only raising you two, even if I raise more, I can afford it.¡±

    ¡°Really? Ningning, also count me in.¡±

    Pan Xiangyun suddenly showed herself up with a smile and announced loudly, ¡°I¡¯m Pan Xiangyun. Now, I officially announce that I withdraw from the Campus-star Competition.¡±

    Ding Ning looked at her with astonishment, but Pan Xiangyun winked at him yfully. ¡°It¡¯s toote to regret now. You will also have to raise me for a lifetime.¡±

    ¡°Bitch, you must have been thinking about getting my brother¡¯s love for a long time, but I warn you, don¡¯t date my brother!¡± Ye Le took Pan Xiangyun¡¯s hand and joked.

    Pan Xiangyun blushed slightly, averted Ding Ning¡¯s eyes in a panic, and stamped her feet shyly. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t talk nonsense! I think what Ningning said is right. Dignity is more important than dreams.¡±

    ¡°I wee you to join us on behalf of my brother. You will be my younger sister in the future. I finally have a younger sister, haha!¡±

    Ye Huan smiled, and Ye Le shouted happily and simply made the decision for Ding Ning. Anyway, she and her sister had decided to live with Ding Ning in this life, and they did not mind getting one more sister.

    Ding Ning had a headache for a while. ¡°I just came to see Ye Huan and her sister. Why did the matter get to the point where it is now? I came for the two sisters, but I see three because one is a neer. Surely, I can¡¯t afford to offend beauties!¡±

    Since Pan Xiangyun had even withdrawn from thepetition to fervently support him, he could not disappoint her, so he had to brace himself to say bitterly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll raise you.¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡±

    Pan Xiangyun¡¯s pretty cheeks turned red, and she replied shyly in a manner of a newly married wife, looking stunning, so that the onlookers¡¯ eyes froze, and they growled wildly in their minds, ¡°It is so unreasonable. You¡¯ve gotten three stunning women as your lovers, but you seem not willing. You must have already been so happy, right? You are so shameless!¡±

    Seeing that the three women and the man were talking about the issue of keeping a lover as if no one else was present, the leaders of the three major entertainmentpanies turned extremely sullen, and Childe Lu and hispanions had mes of anger in their eyes, with a kind of envy that had almost driven them crazy.

    Seeing the happy smiles on their faces, Lan Mengdie mumbled, ¡°Crazy, they are all crazy.¡±

    Although she said so, she suddenly had a touch of envy. ¡°If I can be stronger, I will also be able to smile as happily as they do, right?¡±

    Without the Huan-Le Combo and Pan Xiangyun, Lan Mengdie was sure to be the champion of this Campus-star Competition, but she was not happy at all. Such a champion was not what she wanted.

    She closed her eyes slowly. When she opened them again, they glinted with determination. ¡°Although the Huan-Le Combo and I are as close as sisters, this is about my future, and I cannot give up the glory I can easily get because of the so-called friendship. I only need to do the final blow! Even if the champion is a bit less valuable, it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as an entertainmentpany signs a contract with me, I believe that with my strength, I will have quite a brilliant future of being a star.¡±

    The leaders of the three major entertainmentpanies were quite sulky. Ye Huan and her twopanions¡¯ withdrawal from thepetition would make a huge impact, causing the ratings to plummet and even leading to huge losses.

    They would be severely punished by theirpanies, but that was not important, and what was important was that the big shots only favored the four girls! They could not bear the wrath of these big shots at all.

    Therefore, they should never allow them to withdraw, but they would not lower their profile to entreat them. After quickly making eye contact, they decided to remain quiet, waiting for Childe Lu to take action.

    As expected, Childe Lu could not restrain himself anymore and said with a grim smile, ¡°Just now, I decided to do Manager Fan a favor and wouldn¡¯t hurt you, but since you¡¯ve now withdrawn from thepetition, then you have no rtionship with thepetition. Men,e and get them!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Childe Lu!¡±

    Gong Qiangughed grimly and led his men to Ding Ning.

    Pan Xiangyun instantly panicked, clenched Ding Ning¡¯s arm subconsciously, and said anxiously, ¡°What should I do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be afraid. I will take care of everything.¡±

    Ding Ning patted her hand gently tofort her. His calmness soon infected her, and then she felt quite safe.

 Chapter 524 - Solutions Are More Numerous Than Difficulties

    <h4>Chapter 524 Solutions Are More Numerous Than Difficulties</h4>

    Lan Mengdie sighed sadly. Although she couldn¡¯t announce her departure resolutely like Pan Xiangyun, she still turned around and could not bear to see this.

    But after being together day and night, she really regarded them as her true friends, which made it difficult for her to see them degrade to such a miserable extent with her own eyes.

    ¡°Squeal!¡±

    The sudden screeching of breaks had made everybody numb at this time. They just habitually looked at the person who wasing, thinking to themselves that there were already lots of people here, so who was it this time?

    Even Gong Qiang looked back automatically and scolded in secret. ¡°It¡¯s just a few people, and I could defeat these guys all by myself, so why did so many people have to be dragged in?¡±

    But when everyone saw the girl in cheongsaming out from the car, the crowd fell into a dead silence. And then, the silent crowd began to gossip. The whispers became louder and louder... It ended up into thunderous cheers.

    ¡°Jiang Yimeng, it¡¯s Jiang Yimeng.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s really Jiang Yimeng. When I heard that the program invited Jiang Yimeng to be a judge in the semis, I didn¡¯t think it was true.¡±

    ¡°Gosh, this season of Campus-star Competition is really grand. They actually invited Jiang Yimeng to be the judge.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my goddess! I love you Jiang Yimeng!¡±

    ¡°Jiang Yimeng, Jiang Yimeng!¡±

    ¡°My goddess, I love you, Jiang Yimeng!¡±

    ...

    Jiang Yimeng smiled and waved to the cheering crowd while being escorted by the staff.

    However, she med her assistant in a low voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t I enjoin you to keep this schedule a secret? How could so many people be waiting here?¡±

    The assistant was also innocent. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Your schedule is definitely confidential. How could these guys get the schedule and wait here in advance?¡±

    Sister Lan, Jiang Yimeng¡¯s agent, seemed to realize that something was wrong. She said pensively, ¡°It seems that we just ran into these people by chance. There are no journalists at all, and these people don¡¯t seem like your fans.¡±

    ¡°So what¡¯s going on? Someone needs to go and inquire.¡±

    Jiang Yimeng frowned and ordered, with a professional smile on her face.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    The driver quickly blended into the crowd and asked someone about the situation.

    When Jiang Yimeng neared the entrance of the hotel, the driver had clearly understood. He immediately came over and quickly whispered in her ear the basic situation.

    Jiang Yimeng¡¯s mouth opened wider and wider as the driver exined. She said with an incredulous face, ¡°You mean that two of the three promising candidates have quit thepetition because of a man?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what they said.¡±

    The driver responded firmly.

    ¡°Nonsense, these girls are up to mischief. If you wanted to stay in showbiz, your dignity would mean nothing. But these entertainmentpanies such as Tian Hai went too far. How dare they let some ckers riot? Don¡¯t they still have a sense of shame?¡±

    Jiang Yimeng spoke discontentedly. She had learned about those three promising groups in advance. She personally expected the Huan-Le Combo to win, and she thought that Pan Xiangyun was full of spiritual nature. Their quitting would also overshadow her being a judge.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just about us, Yimeng. Don¡¯t be nosy. The program will find a way to straighten it out.¡±

    Sister Lan saw Boss Zhou far off in the crowd, and there was a glimpse of pleasure in her eyes. They were both golden agents, so the infighting and the enmity between them hadsted for more than one or two days. The withdrawal of the two groups would severely decline Zhou Fang¡¯s reputation. Sister Lan would be delighted by such a result.

    Jiang Yimeng suddenly trembled. She stopped and stared in a certain direction in astonishment. The doubt in her heart was gone suddenly. It was him. It was not surprising. There was no one else except him who had such charms that could make two groups quit thepetition for him.

    ¡°Yimeng, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Seeing that Jiang Yimeng suddenly had stopped, Sister Lan¡¯s heart sank immediately. She thought that Jiang Yimeng would be nosy.

    ¡°I see an acquaintance. I¡¯ll go over and say hello.¡±

    The corners of her mouth were significantly raised up. She ignored Sister Lan¡¯s intervention and quickly walked to Ding Ning.

    Ding Ning was taking in the grand scene of the appearance of a celebrity, then he caught a glimpse of Ye Huan, her sister, and Pan Xiangyun¡¯s envy, which showed in their eyes.

    He couldn¡¯t help questioning himself. ¡°Was it right to do so?¡±

    Although Ye Huan and her sister and Pan Xiangyun resolutely announced their departure for his so-called dignity, it was undeniable that they were still eager to be celebrities in their hearts. Otherwise, they would not have rehearsed painstakingly to take on thispetition in the beginning.

    His enforced intervention was like changing their lives and fates. They didn¡¯t express their grudges, but weren¡¯t there any ill feelings in their hearts? Would they begrudge him when they recalled these days so many years in the future?

    He couldn¡¯t burden other people¡¯s lives. Ding Ning suddenly felt upset. He didn¡¯t know whether this kind of result would be good for them.

    ¡°Childe Ding, what a coincidence. We meet again!¡±

    A soft and tender voice interrupted his thoughts. Seeing Jiang Yimeng smiling at him, Ding Ning smiled lightly and reached out to her hand. ¡°Yeah, men may meet, but mountains never, right?¡±

    ¡°Childe Ding, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Jiang Yimeng pretended to be innocent and answered with a blink.

    Ding Ning inwardly thought, ¡°Stop pretending, you really believe that your inquires were so traceless?¡±

    Thinking of her scheming ideas, Ding Ning suddenly didn¡¯t want to talk to her. He said lightly, ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Jiang Yimeng tensed up, realizing that she had done too much. She wanted to grant him a favor, but she ended up using tricks habitually.

    When Jiang Yimeng saw that Ding Ning didn¡¯t answer, her eyes shed and looked at Ye Huan and her sister with a smile. ¡°You must be the Huan-Le Combo if I¡¯m not mistaken.¡±

    Ye Huan¡¯s eyes shed, but her sheepish character made her smile shyly. On the contrary, Ye Le didn¡¯t hide any of her worship and admiration for Jiang Yimeng, and she said excitedly, ¡°Yes, Sister Yimeng, I really like you.¡±

    Jiang Yimeng smiled lightly, covering her mouth. Her beautiful eyes sparkled like waves and she said, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to your future growth. Cheer up!¡±

    The faces of Ye Huan and her sister became gloomy immediately. Ye Le spoke her mind freely. ¡°Sister Yimeng, thanks for yourpliment. But we have already quit thepetition.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    Jiang Yimeng showed her astonished face at the appropriate time. Even Ding Ning had to praise her acting skill.

    This woman really had some scheming means. She returned to the previous subject within just two sentences.

    Ye Huan and her sister looked at Ding Ning hesitantly. When they were wondering if they should tell the truth, Jiang Yimeng¡¯s eyes shed and she said with a smile, ¡°You are Pan Xiangyun, Right? You have quite good strength. You and the Huan-Le Combo are both big favorites to be the winner.¡±

    Although Pan Xiangyun was proud and aloof, she still couldn¡¯t help being flustered excitedly in the face of apliment from an idolized icon like Jiang Yimeng. She bowed deeply. ¡°Sister Yimeng, thanks for your praise.¡±

    ¡°You are all my most promising groups, why did you quit thepetition? That would make countless fans disappointed.¡±

    Jiang Yimeng turned around and returned to the previous subject again. That made Ding Ning unable to figure out what this woman was thinking exactly.

    Seeing Gong Qiang¡¯s embarrassed face, Childe Lu, Zhu Xiang, and others became as gloomy as a dark pool.

    Damn, things were bing trouble. They would not have wasted their time by showing off and talking too much if they had known it before. No matter what happened, they should directly punish Ding Ning first.

    They could not figure out how Jiang Yimeng knew this guy, and they seemed to be very familiar with each other.

    Although they were dismissive of Jiang Yimeng, and they also saw some celebrities who were more famous than her, she was still an influential public figure.

    If violence happened right in front of her, her hundreds of thousands of fans would start a public opinion wave as long as shemented about it on Weibo. At that time, they feared that they would note to a good end.

    Childe Lu winked at Boss Fan secretly, motioning for him to find a way to divert Jiang Yimeng, so she wouldn¡¯t get in the way.

    Boss Fan inwardlyined about it. Indeed, he was in Tianhai Entertainment, but Jiang Yimeng was the judge invited by the program, and she belonged to Tiangong Entertainment. As she was not his subordinate, what could he do?

    But being the childe of his major shareholder, he had to do this if there was no trouble, and he had to do this after oveing troubles if they existed. After all, solutions are more numerous than difficulties.

    And it was not just his concern. It was engendered by all the three entertainmentpanies, so no one could ever keep out of the business.

    Thinking of that, Boss Fan immediately got an idea. He murmured to Star Art¡¯s Boss Zhou and Meteorite¡¯s Boss Zhang.

    There was only one basic idea. That figure had spotted four beauties. Now three had quit and only one was left, who could bear his rage?

    So everyone needed to band together to coax those three beauties back. But how? That was so easy. Just divert Jiang Yimeng. Were these strong guys who they called for nothing?

    The key to the problem was that this guy was supporting them. As long as they punished this guy, what else could these three women do? They could only go back to thepetition honestly.

    Hearing Boss Fan exining the advantages and disadvantages eloquently, Boss Zhang and Boss Zhou inwardly scolded Boss Fan. ¡°Damn it, this situation was all caused by Tianhai Entertainment. You didn¡¯t remember us when you had good work, but you think about us when you need to clean up your mess.¡±

    They wanted to stay out of the business originally, but after thinking carefully, they found out that they truly could not stand by. Although it was Tianhai Entertainment¡¯s trouble, Star Art and Meteorite could also be punished if they didn¡¯t help him to coax the girls back. Tianhai Entertainment could just lodge aint and irritate that figure, even though Tianhai couldn¡¯t make up for it.

    Thinking of that, they were full of grievance in their hearts. But there was no other way; not driving, but driven in such a world. Boss Fan just controlled them with this thing, and they could only break their teeth and swallow them.

    These three quickly reached an agreement. But they disagreed on who wouldmunicate with Jiang Yimeng.

    Boss Fan said that he was unacquainted with Jiang Yimeng, so there would be no effect if he went forward.

    Boss Zhang said that they had no cooperation at all. Besides, it was not convenient for him to have a private conversation in public.

    Although Boss Zhou didn¡¯t have a conflict with Jiang Yimeng and they were familiar, her agent was his rival who wanted to finish him once they met.

    Boss Zhang and Boss Zhou reached an agreement with their eye contact. They first ttered Boss Zhou and his reputation and capabilities.

    When Boss Zhou pretended to be humble and couldn¡¯t hide hiscence, these two crafty scoundrels dialogued with each other. Even Sister Lan could notpare with them. They believed that with the help of Boss Zhou¡¯s capabilities, it would be an easy thing to get Jiang Yimengid.

    Boss Zhou finally realized, but he failed to shed a tear. He always called himself a golden agent, and he was very sensitive about his reputation. Now that they were praising him, it would seem that he was unskilled if he refused again, especially because these crafty scoundrels mentioned Sister Lan every three words, as if he would not go there due to Sister Lan¡¯s temper.

    How could the arrogant Boss Zhou bear it? ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s just Sister Lan, I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t handle it.¡±

    Therefore, these two crafty scoundrels sessfully tricked Boss Zhou to be the first one. Seeing Boss Zhou¡¯s grand and solemn back, these two looked at each other and showed a mutual smile.

 Chapter 525 - Jiang Yimengâ€™s Olive Branch

    <h4>Chapter 525 Jiang Yimeng¡¯s Olive Branch</h4>

    Director Zhou, who could be among the best agents in the entertainment industry, must have social experience and wisdom.

    Since she had promised to handle this problem, she must have some confidence, and she nned to do this with two steps.

    The first step: She would ask the team leaders of Ninghai Academy of Arts and Shuzhou Conservatory of Music to emotionally and reasonably persuade the participants or threat to expel them if necessary.

    The second step: She nned to talk to Sister Lan. Although the two of them rivaled against each other openly and privately and criticized each other when they met, they did so on proper asions.

    Under the eyes of the crowd, they would look kind to each other and even whisper to each other like close friends, and those who did not know them would think that they were close friends.

    But people never knew that they gave their most sincere and closest smiles to each other in public, but they cursed the family members of each other in whispers in private.

    The team leader of Ninghai Academy of Arts was a female teacher, who was surnamed Chen in her 30s and had a pair of sses. Being slender, she looked thin, weak, and gentle, somewhat like a young literatus.

    The team leader of Shuzhou Conservatory of Music was a male teacher surnamed Liu in his 40s, who was tall and had a ponytail, looking unbridled, and full of artistic air.

    When the two of them came back from the rehearsal with the students, they rested in their rooms and did not know about the shocking event outside. When the person sent by Director Zhou to ask them to go downstairs, they still looked puzzled.

    When they came downstairs and saw the crowd of over 1,000 people, they were worried. ¡°Oops, something must have happened.¡±

    Director Zhou did not treat them friendly and only vaguely said that their students had offended the people they could not afford to offend but refused to apologize and had also threatened them with the words of withdrawing from thepetition.

    Before they could ask about the details, she had arrogantly given them the order that they must persuade thepetitors who had announced their withdrawal to finish their roles in thepetition; otherwise, the schools where they came from would be expelled from the Campus-star Competition in the future.

    Teacher Liu instantly became anxious and epted the task in the manner of a yes-man. Before clearly asking about the details of this matter, he had patted his chest to promise that he would never let Pan Xiangyun withdraw. Otherwise, he would be expelled by their school.

    Teacher Chen looked gentle, but she was extremely staunch with moral integrity in her bones. If not so, she who had excellent artistic talent would never have only been an ordinary teacher at Ninghai Academy of Arts.

    Besides, she was very clear about the character of Ye Huan and her sister. They were very kind and would never try to make trouble, so she did not believe what Director Zhou said at all.

    But she knew that she could not get the truth from the domineering Director Zhou, so she went straight to Ye Huan and her sister to ask about the details.

    Seeing that the two teachers had already gone to carry out her n, Director Zhou forced a stiffen smile and went to Sister Lan to persuade her.

    When Sister Lan saw Director Zhou¡¯s hypocritical smile, she felt disgusted as if she had swallowed a fly. She wanted to ignore her, but if she avoided her in public, she herself would look too mean.

    ¡°Sister Lan, long time no see. Let two of us have a talk alone.¡±

    Director Zhou said with a foxy smile.

    Sister Lan would have wished to refuse her, but when remembering the current situation, she could not help wondering, ¡°Has Zhou Fang finallye to me to ask for help? Haha, I shouldn¡¯t miss the chance to humiliate her.¡±

    Then, she said with a radiant smile, ¡°Is it not suitable for you to say anything here, Little Fang?¡±

    Zhou Fang¡¯s mouth twitched twice, and she almost spat blood out of anger. ¡°Bitch, I am a few years older than you, am I not? You call me Little Fang? I think I can be Li Chunbo (a Chinese singer, songwriter, and director)!¡±

    But Zhou Fang had to submit in a disadvantageous situation. Even if she almost exploded in anger, she had to take a lowly attitude to say, ¡°Sister Lan, it¡¯s not suitable to say something here because there are many people. Let¡¯s have a talk in a quiet ce.¡±

    Seeing her old enemy in the grievance, Sister Lan instantly had great joy, which she had never had before, but she knew that she had to leave room for maneuver; otherwise, she would be criticized for being narrow-minded.

    Then, she said in a reserved attitude, ¡°Okay, Little Fang, since you want to whisper something to me, let¡¯s go to a quiet ce.¡±

    Wearing a smile showing that they were close friends, the two top agents walked with their arms held together to an area where no one would disturb them and then began to discuss the matter with sharp tongues.

    No one knew what they had said and only knew that when the two of them came out again a few minutester, Zhou Fang raised her head proudly, while Sister Lan, who did not have to hang her head like a defeated rooster, looked very worried.

    ¡°Would you like to join our Tiangong Entertainment, Ye Huan, Ye Le, and Pan Xiangyun?¡±

    After making numerous excuses, Jiang Yimeng finally said her purpose. Of course, what she wanted most was to do Ding Ning a favor.

    Ye Huan, her sister, and Pan Xiangyun were all stunned, unable to speak for a long time. What did they rehearse day and night for? No doubt, they wanted to amaze the world with their brilliant feats, then get high ranks, then get noticed by entertainmentpanies, and finally be contracted singers.

    But they did not expect that their happiness came so suddenly. After they announced to withdraw for keeping their dignity, Jiang Yimeng gave them such a big surprise, so how could they not go wild with joy?

    However, they did not show their attitude, but turned to Ding Ning in unison, waiting for him to make a decision.

    Teacher Liu, who hade angrily, wanting to scold Pan Xiangyun, happened to hear these words. Immediately, he became sunny, showing a surprised look and could not wait to urge her by saying, ¡°Xiangyun, ept the offer right now. This is an once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!¡±

    Pan Xiangyun looked at him politely, greeted him coolly by calling him ¡°Teacher Liu¡±, and then immediately turned to Ding Ning, asking, ¡°What do you say, Ningning? I will do as you say.¡±

    ¡°Do as he says? Who do you think he is? This is the opportunity Teacher Jiang Yimeng gives you, and you have to know what is right and what is wrong! Don¡¯t make mistake after mistake!¡±

    Teacher Liu reprimanded Pan Xiangyun fiercely. ording to Zhou Fang, Pan Xiangyun ignored her future and stupidly withdrew because of this young man.

    Pan Xiangyun frowned instantly. She acted at Ding Ning¡¯s beck and call not because she fell in love with him, but because she was moved by his words ¡°Dignity is more important than dreams¡±. More importantly, he was her idol.

    She was not stupid. On the contrary, she was very smart. No matter what condition he faced, Ding Ning always behaved calmly, and then she realized that Ding Ning was never so ordinary as he looked. Moreover, the pride in her bones did not allow her to bow down to anyone, so she resolutely chose to make a bet and stand in line with him.

    She believed her eyes. ¡°Initially, Ye Huan and her sister were strangers to Ding Ning, but he could go to help them. This shows that he is a very responsible man, absolutely. Even if I withdraw from thepetition, he will give me a satisfying arrangement.¡±

    It turned out that she won the bet because Tiangong Entertainment was offering her an olive branch, but however confident she was, she knew how hard a neer¡¯s life could be in the entertainment industry, and she did not believe that Jiang Yimeng really appreciated her potential and then invited her to join herpany.

    Since Ding Ning¡¯s attitude toward Jiang Yimeng was cool, they could not be lovers, but Jiang Yimeng acted to do him a favor, so the meaning of it was even more intriguing.

    Since she saw it very clearly, she behaved more respectfully toward Ding Ning and obeyed every one of his arrangements. Before getting his permission, she would not take the liberty to ept the offer no matter how much she wanted to join Tiangong Entertainment, for she knew that if she made Ding Ning unhappy, even if she joined Tiangong Entertainment sessfully, she would not have the chance to have her day.

    However, before getting the truth, Teacher Liu made known his position here willfully, so she was shocked and angry, afraid that Ding Ning would be unhappy and hate her.

    But she, who did not know Ding Ning¡¯s character, wondered if she would give him a bad impression of not respecting her teachers by contradicting Teacher Liu.

    So, she fell into a serious dilemma. After she pondered for a moment, ready to speak something indirectly, Jiang Yimeng squinted at Teacher Liu and shouted unceremoniously, ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t you know it is impolite to interrupt others at will?¡±

    Teacher Liu was a teacher of the conservatory of music, but his status was notparable to that of the superstar like Jiang Yimeng at all. After he was refuted, his face turned purple and red. He wanted to get angry but had no guts, and had to introduce himself with a ttering smile, ¡°I¡¯m Liu Wenxin. I am...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your name, but please don¡¯t disturb us when we talk.¡±

    After staying with Bai Qing for a long time, she was infected by him and naturally gave off a kind of air of someone in a high position, which drove away all Teacher Liu¡¯s arrogance in an instant, and he nodded and bowed, saying, ¡°I¡¯m leaving, I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    When he left, he eyed Pan Xiangyun secretly with a signal that she must take this opportunity. Tiangong Entertainment was just a few-year-old new entertainmentpany, but it was only after the long-established entertainmentpanies in growth momentum and could possibly be the top entertainment giant in Shenzhou.

    If Pan Xiangyun could join it and then get the appreciation of Jiang Yimeng, the First Sister in Tiangong, she would have better development than in any other entertainmentpany.

    If his student could be a superstar, he, her teacher, would also have honor. With the glory of having trained a superstar, he would not need to worry about having no one to be his students in the future, would he?

    As for the words Director Zhou used to threaten him that Shuzhou Conservatory of Music would be expelled from the Campus-star Competition in the future, he had thrown them aside because that was the headache of the school leaders and had nothing to do with him. As long as he had the reputation of being the tutor of a celebrity, he could have enough glory.

    Ding Ning had been looking indifferent and did not show his attitude. Although Teacher Liu had offended him, he did not take it to heart and was even a little moved by him because he showed his worry about Pan Xiangyun.

    Why did Jiang Yimeng suddenly be so domineering? He knew that she wanted to win his appreciation, so he could not help heaving a sigh in his mind, ¡°In the society of human rtionships, human rtionships are seen everywhere indeed!¡±

    He had to admit that what Jiang Yimeng did made him feel veryfortable, and she clearly knew what he wanted. Although he was not willing to let Ye Huan and her sister enter the entertainment industry, he did not want to selfishly control their lives.

    The olive branch Jiang Yimeng offered was just what he wanted. Most importantly, if Jiang Yimeng watched them, these girls could grow in a rtively clean environment and would not be driven into a dead end by the hideous hidden rules.

    Therefore, Ding Ning ignored Teacher Chen, who hade silently and had been listening very politely on the side without uttering a word to disturb anyone, and directly made the decision for the three of them. ¡°Then, I have to ask Girl Jiang to take care of my three sisters.¡±

    He did not say anything to thank her or any words of courtesy as if this was what she should do.

    Teacher Chen was a little worried, but did not expect Jiang Yimeng to beam with joy, and thetter even promised hurriedly, ¡°Childe Ding, don¡¯t worry. I will train them like training my sisters.¡±

    So, Teacher Chen¡¯s look at Ding Ning was full of curiosity. ¡°Childe Ding? Which big family does this Childee from so that Jiang Yimeng could fawn on him so much? Ye Huan and her sister are really lucky to have such a good brother!¡±

    She learned his implication. ¡°The indifferent words Ding Ning said contain a serious warning: I have given my three sisters to you, but if you can¡¯t take care of them, I¡¯ll settle ounts with you.¡±

    Suddenly, she remembered the event that happened at the gate of Ninghai Academy of Arts not a long time ago and shocked the entire city. ¡°It is said that the cause of death of the local tyrants, the father and his son of the Gu Family, was the brother of Ye Huan and her sister.¡±

 Chapter 526 - Freeing Her from the Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 526 Freeing Her from the Trouble</h4>

    Teacher Chen had heard of that event. Although she was not clear about the details of it, she had heard many kinds of rumors, which imed that Ye Huan and her sister had a powerful background.

    But Ye Huan and her sister had never mentioned it, so she always thought that people just circted erroneous reports, but now she thought that it might be true, and the protagonist of that event was probably the young man in front of her.

    Remembering that the extremely powerful and arrogant Fang Family had been trampled on by the young man in front of her, Teacher Chen was sincerely happy that Ye Huan and her sister had such a powerful backer.

    If she had had such a backer in those years, she, who was unwilling to submit to the hidden rules, would not have given up the chance to enter the entertainment industry and stayed at school to teach.

    ¡°It is really difficult to predict a person¡¯s luck... s!¡± Chen Zihua showed a little regret on her pretty face, but she then became highly spirited again. Ye Huan and her sister were the most intelligent students with the most qualities of art she had ever seen. Since she had taught such students, she would not have lived in vain in this life.

    ¡°Thank you, brother; thank you, Sister Yimeng. We will work hard and won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    Ye Huan, Ye Le, and Pan Xiangyun had excited smiles, and the feeling of losing something and then getting it back made them overjoyed.

    ¡°No, Yimeng, we can¡¯t ept them. This is against the rules.¡±

    No one knew when Sister Lan had walked over, and what she sullenly said made the hearts of Ye Huan, Ye Le, and Pan Xiangyun sink so low, but Ding Ning looked at Sister Lan with an interestingplexion.

    Jiang Yimeng, who had just gotten Ding Ning¡¯s appreciation and repaired their rtionship, was quite happy at this moment, but Sister Lan poured cold water on her, making her feel that she had been pped in the face, which instantly burned. Then, she asked angrily, ¡°Are you questioning my decision, Sister Lan?¡±

    Sister Lan¡¯s heart trembled. In the entertainment industry, most celebrities had to rely on the rtionships of their agents to receive announcements and arrange schedules, and every one of their words or moves must be restrained by their agents, so that many celebrities were extremely in awe of their agents, forming a situation that masters were weak, but their servants were powerful.

    But in front of her was no one else but Jiang Yimeng, who looked extremely delicate and cute, but was extremely strong-minded in her bones, in fact. Most importantly, she had a great background of being a superstar.

    Her previous agent arranged a dinner and tricked her into sleeping with a powerful Childe in a local area. As a result, Jiang Yimeng noticed that something was wrong and dialed a number. After that, the agent was banned from the entertainment industry and withdrew from it, and his legs were also broken, so he would have to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair.

    As for the Childe, he was castrated and became a ¡°eunuch¡±, and his family power disappeared within half a month, bing something only seen in the past.

    As a top agent, Sister Lan was someone with an exceptionally excellent artifice, but she had no idea about Jiang Yimeng¡¯s background and had not found who her backer was so far. Previously, she got the idea of trailing after her and asked someone to do it, but the person was tied up and locked in a little darkroom for a night, and the other party warned her not to be meddlesome; otherwise, she would not be so lucky next time, so that she did not dare to have crooked thoughts anymore.

    Jiang Yimeng was the First Sister in Tiangong Entertainment, so as her agent, she had a high reputation and could get lots of profits. She usually fawned on Jiang Yimeng and spoiled her, so how could she dare to directly refute her under the eyes of the crowd?

    She knew that she had offended Jiang Yimeng because of her improper talk in anxiety, so she exined hurriedly, ¡°Yimeng, it¡¯s not that I want to veto your decision, but that there is a reason.¡±

    ¡°A reason? What reason? Say it!¡± Jiang Yimeng forcefully suppressed her anger and asked coldly. ¡°By relying on my connivance, Sister Lan has be bolder and bolder indeed. Ding Ning is a person that even Bai Qing has to try to win over. The so-called agent knows nothing and even dares to veto my decision. She really doesn¡¯t know about theplexity of things.¡±

    ¡°Th-this...¡±

    Sister Lan looked around and had an embarrassed expression, meaning, ¡°There are many people here, and let¡¯s talk in a quiet ce.¡±

    Unfortunately, Jiang Yimeng, who seemed not to know what she meant or just wanted to do Ding Ning a greater favor, said coldly, ¡°There are no outsiders here. Just say it.¡±

    It was fair to say that Jiang Yimeng performed quite nicely in handling this matter. After she said these words, Ye Huan, Ye Le, and Pan Xiangyun all had an expression of being moved, and even Teacher Chen, who had been silently listening beside them, felt honored.

    Only Ding Ning looked indifferent, but he knew that Jiang Yimeng was working to make the rtionship between her and him closer. No matter whether Bai Qing had asked her to do so or she herself was trying to curry favor on purpose, he had to admit that she had done him a favor.

    ¡°Say it here? It isn¡¯t suitable, is it?¡±

    Sister Lan had an irresoluteplexion, but seeing that Jiang Yimeng was on the verge of getting angry with an ice-cold face, she had to grit her teeth and whisper in Jiang Yimeng¡¯s ear.

    As she whispered, Jiang Yimeng knitted her brows more and more tightly and looked more and more worried as if she had met some difficult problems.

    Ye Huan, Ye Le, Teacher Chen, and Pan Xiangyun all became anxious and silently prayed that no mishaps should happen. This gave them so much mental torture.

    Ding Ning had exceptionally sharp ears. Although Sister Lan said in a very low whisper, he still heard her words clearly.

    Surely, it was very immoral to eavesdrop on others¡¯ conversation, but this was rted to the future of Ye Huan and Ye Le, so Ding Ning had to be a vile person for once. But the more he eavesdropped, the angrier he became.

    In fact, this was not somethingplicated. In the entertainment industry, this kind of thing wasmon. Every year, numerous men and women wanted to have their day, amaze the world with a single brilliant feat, and be shining superstars.

    The requirement of the entertainment industry was neither too high nor too low. If the youths had rtionships, backers, and some ability in art, they could enter the industry very easily.

    But only a few people were like that. For more groups of people who had no backers or powerful backgrounds but still wanted to rise to fame overnight, if they wanted to sign contracts with big entertainmentpanies and be contracted actors or actresses, they had to work harder, but even so, most of them still could not step over the threshold, unless they were lucky enough to encounter some predecessors who liked to promote neers.

    But luck was something that was hard to predict. In theplicated environment of the entertainment industry, the struggle was quite fierce, and the predecessors who liked to promote the younger generation were not often seen.

    Therefore, for more people, who wanted to enter the entertainment industry, be stars, and enjoy the life of being pursued and supported by numerous people, they had to sacrifice some things that some people took as treasures and some regarded as nothing important. This was the so-called hidden rule.

    The Campus-star Competition was a program that was used to select newbies from the college students at school. Since this kind of contest was both entertaining andpetitive, it was quite popr.

    Through the program, TV stations could improve their ratings, entertainmentpanies could get neers who had potential, and advertising sponsors could exaggerate the poprity of their products. This was a move of achieving many goals with one stroke. That was why this program was held.

    Besides, this was a good opportunity to reach a very high status in one step for those college students who were willing to enter the entertainment industry, so the Campus-star Competition was held once a year, and it was known as the fairest talent disy tform.

    Where there is sunlight, there is darkness; where there are profits, there are tricks. Although the initial auditions and preliminarypetitions were rtively fair, those who were beautiful would have more chances to be selected, and the audience had no fair reason to show their disapproval. After all, the judges¡¯ preference for the more beautifulpetitors was an eptable reason for the audience.

    After thepetition entered the semifinals, the ck box operation would appear. Of course, this operation was not controlled by thepetitors, but it was the choice of the organizers.

    If no exceptions urred, Ye Huan and Ye Le, Pan Xiangyun, and Lan Mengdie would be ranked the top three by default. At this time in the past years, the three entertainmentpanies would send people to negotiate with them, implying that if they wanted to get the top three ranks or sign contracts with thepanies, they would have to pay some price.

    But this year¡¯s situation was very special. A big shot had told them through someone that he fancied the four girls. Although the three major entertainmentpanies were dissatisfied, they did not dare to disobey his order and could only swallow the insult¡ªwhen thepetition was over, they would have to send them to him and also sign contracts with them and recruit them into thepany for training ording to his arrangement.

    As for who the big shot was, Zhou Fang and the other two program leaders were not clear and only knew that the messenger was a leader surnamed Sun with a strong voice from the superior department, and Old Dong of thepany had specially called them to do everything as they were told.

    In Shenzhou, only a few departments could control the lifeblood of entertainmentpanies. As an outsider of the industry, Ding Ning really did not know the identity of the leader surnamed Sun, but Jiang Yimeng, a first-ss celebrity, naturally knew it.

    This was the reason why Sister Lan dared to challenge Jiang Yimeng¡¯s decision and did not want her to get involved.

    After all, if she directly made the decision to sign contracts with Ye Huan, Ye Le and Pan Xiangyun, she would damage the rtionships between the three major entertainmentpanies and also offend the leader surnamed Sun and the big shot covered by him.

    She did not care about offending the three major entertainmentpanies and the leader surnamed Sun because Bai Qing¡¯s identity and background were not ordinary. Even if a small problem urred, she believed that he could deal with it, but she had to take the big shot covered by Leader Sun seriously. As for Bai Qing¡¯s background, she was not clear, either and only knew that it was very strong and powerful.

    But she did not know how strong and powerful it was or if it could match that of the big shot.

    She clearly knew her position in Bai Qing¡¯s heart: a canary he raised. If she brought Bai Qing great trouble, she would be discarded mercilessly at any time.

    Therefore, she slightly regretted that she had acted a little recklessly just now. Before getting the details of the matter, she forcefully offered a helping hand only for the sake of doing Ding Ning a favor.

    But now she had given her word and could not break her promise. If she did so, she would p herself in the face, wouldn¡¯t she?

    Jiang Yimeng, who was always calm, fell into a dilemma this time and did not know how to deal with the situation. She wanted to call Bai Qing and ask him, but she was afraid of angering him.

    If she did not call Bai Qing, she would not know what he thought. Although he usually valued Ding Ning very much and called him brother, if a big problem appeared, it was hard to tell if he was willing to handle it for Ding Ning.

    Most of the children from the rich families took profits as their top priority and were unlikely to bring themselves trouble because of the so-called friendship, and she estimated that Bai Qing was no exception.

    Seeing Jiang Yimeng¡¯s hesitation, Ding Ning clearly knew what she thought and then said indifferently, ¡°Girl Jiang, you are the superstar of thepany, but you are not a decision-maker of thepany. To be on the safe side, let me tell him the situation and avoid embarrassing you.¡±

    After finishing speaking, he took out his mobile phone and called Bai Qing. ¡°Second Brother, let me tell you something.¡±

    ¡°What a thoughtful guy!¡± Jiang Yimeng looked at Ding Ning with great gratitude.

    She knew that he was trying to free her from the trouble, so he called Bai Qing directly, and then all her pressure was transferred to Bai Qing.

    If the three major entertainmentpanies, the leader Surnamed Sun, or even that big shot wanted to find fault, they would go to Bai Qing, not her.

 Chapter 527 - Airs

    <h4>Chapter 527 Airs</h4>

    The phone was hung up soon, but Ding Ning had exined the matter in detail. Since he dared to make the phone call, he was absolutely sure that Bai Qing would not refuse him.

    Truly, Jiang Yimeng did not know Bai Qing¡¯s background, but he was different because he had specially asked Luo Zhicheng about it, and he was shocked at that moment. ¡°I did not expect Bai Qing to have such a powerful background.

    ¡°No matter how powerful the big shot¡¯s background is, can it be more powerful than that of a founding father of the nation whom even the big bosses of the Central Agency have to treat with some courtesy? More importantly, this founding father of the nation is still alive. In the entire Shenzhou Country, those who can match him are only two or three.

    ¡°Bai Qing is the Childe of a top Great Family! No wonder the guy is alwaysnguid and doesn¡¯t take any person or anything seriously. He has enough confidence and power!¡±

    So, Ding Ning believed that Bai Qing would never treat the so-called big shot as someone so important and would instantly agree to his request. After all, they two were now in a ¡°honeymoon¡± period, and Master Bai also said he wanted to see him. ¡°Only three little girls want to be stars, right? It¡¯s not a big deal! If Bai Qing doesn¡¯t want to bear such a responsibility, we won¡¯t have to be friends in the future.¡±

    In the beginning, he did not pay much attention to Master Bai¡¯s call, but he had to treat it prudently now. Anyway, this was a founding father of the nation! He had to respect such an old man from the bottom of his heart.

    But no doubt, Ding Ning still had to admit that Bai Qing had done him a favor. ¡°We are sworn brothers, so it is not a big deal to owe him a favor.¡±

    ¡°Done. You should receive a call right now.¡±

    Ding Ning put away his mobile phone in a very rxed manner, so that the three anxious little girls and the female teacher looked at him with admiration.

    Pan Xiangyun was even more silently d that she had made a right bet. In a moment, their signing contracts with Tiangong Entertainment was about to end in failure because Jiang Yimeng could not bear the pressure, but she did not expect Ding Ning, who had been calm, to be the real powerful person. With one phone call, he easily solved the problem, so that she wished to scream at the sky, ¡°I¡¯ve gotten quite a powerful backer!¡±

    Sister Lan looked at Ding Ning strangely. ¡°I really don¡¯t know why this very handsome guy in very ordinary clothes has such great courage to fool others.

    ¡°Tiangong Entertainment is not afraid of Heaven Sea Entertainment, Star Art Entertainment, and Meteorite Entertainment, but it must be a little afraid of the leader surnamed Sun and the man covered by him, so how could thepany agree to deal with such a big problem after only receiving a phone call? This is simply not in the interest of Tiangong Entertainment.¡±

    When she was about to ridicule him, Jiang Yimeng, who had seen through what she thought, shot a severe look and stopped her, making her feel unhappy and ufortable. ¡°Fuck, let me see what reaction you will have when your words are proven a boast.¡±

    ¡°Tinkle!¡±

    Jiang Yimeng¡¯s mobile phone rang at the right time, and Sister Lan craned her neck and saw the caller ID¡ªOuyang Tianhua. Instantly, herplexion changed.

    ¡°Ouyang Tianhua is the executive president of Tiangong Entertainment. He did call her himself, and that little guy did not boast.¡±

    When she looked at Ding Ning again, her eyes had a surprise and bewilderment. ¡°Who on earth is this little guy? Is he the illegitimate son of President Ouyang?

    ¡°No, he called him second brother on the phone just now. President Ouyang is the second child in his family indeed. Is he the younger brother of President Ouyang?¡±

    No matter how hard she pondered, she would not expect that Ding Ning directly called Bai Qing, the boss behind the scenes of Tiangong Entertainment. Among thepanies under his name, Tiangong Entertainment was only a smallpany he opened for fun.

    Of course, Sister Lan had no qualifications to know who the boss behind the scenes of thepany was because her status and administrative level were too low. In her eyes, Ouyang Tianhua was already a great man.

    But if she learned that the great man in her eyes behaved respectfully like a grandson in front of Bai Qing, no one knew if she would be scared shitless.

    The position one holds determines how he thinks, and the status one possesses determines his vision. Although Ding Ning himself did not have a high position, now hemunicated with great figures and his friends were not ordinary people.

    Since he had seen the most powerful bosses, how could he be scared by a so-called big shot who hid his identity?

    In the City of Yan Jing, the one that could scare him a little might only be the legendary Country-defending Martial-arts God, who was a Martial-arts God and could destroy him only by moving his fingertips. He wanted to brace himself to say he was not afraid, but that was not true.

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Jiang Yimeng hung up the phone and did not tell Ding Ning anything, but said to Ye Huan and her twopanions with a broad smile, ¡°President Ouyang has told me on the phone that a specially-assigned person will contact you for signing contracts tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sister Yimeng!¡± the three girls were overjoyed in surprise and thanked Jiang Yimeng hurriedly.

    Jiang Yimeng did not take their gratitude and said meaningfully, ¡°I don¡¯t deserve this, and the credit should be given to Childe Ding. If you want to thank anyone, thank Chide Ding.¡±

    From this matter, she had found that Bai Qing really valued Ding Ning very much and had reached a degree beyond her expectation, so when she spoke to Ding Ning, she had some respect.

    ¡°They are my sisters and don¡¯t need to thank me. Besides, Girl Jiang, I would not have thought about this without your proposal, so they need to thank you. And, I have to ask you to take good care of them in the future. After all, they are neers and have no idea about many things.¡±

    Ding Ning did Jiang Yimeng a favor with a smile, but his words clearly meant, ¡°I¡¯ve handed my three sisters to you, and you should know what to do.¡±

    Ye Huan and Ye Le looked rtively normal. Although they were moved, they had been used to the situation that Ding Ning loved them as he loved his sisters.

    But Pan Xiangyun was instantly moved to tears and even wished to be his wife and be bedded by him for once. The reason was that Ding Ning treated her as his sister only because of her reckless decision made in her first meeting with him.

    Sister Lan looked at Ding Ning deeply with a little awe. ¡°This is absolutely a man who ys the weak to humiliate the powerful.¡± And, she decided to keep a good rtionship with him in the future.

    As a senior agent, she was very good at doing observations and looking for opportunities. Knowing that Ding Ning cared about these three girls, she immediately stepped forward and said with a kind smile, ¡°Beautiful girls,e here and give me your contact numbers. Tomorrow, I will get contracts prepared and contact you. In the future, we will be in the same group. If you have a good opinion of me, I¡¯ll be willing to be your trainer and help you adapt to thepany¡¯s environment as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sister Lan!¡±

    How could the three girls not know her status in the industry? What she said meant that she wanted to be their agent! Although they wanted to be so very much, they were worried that Jiang Yimeng would be unhappy with it, so they wisely chose not to give her their word.

    Jiang Yimeng frowned. ¡°Sister Lan has a very strong ability, but she is too sophisticated and easy to bend her back to the powerful. If the three girls are under her guide, I¡¯ll be worried. If something bad happens, I will not be able to make a fair exnation to Ding Ning.¡± Then, she said lightly, ¡°After they sign the contracts, I¡¯ll wee them to join us with dinner. Sister Lan, you have many things to deal with and are busy, so you may not necessarily have time, and thepany will arrange it then.¡±

    Sister Lan knew that her performance was a little too obvious and could easily arouse Jiang Yimeng¡¯s misunderstanding, so she said with an embarrassed smile hurriedly, ¡°Okay, let thepany arrange it.¡±

    Most agents would not only guide one or two actors or actresses, especially the top agent like Sister Lan, who had more rtionships and more unusual means. As long as the neers under her leadership were not too incapable, they could get achievements very easily.

    But Ding Ning did not really like Sister Lan and decided to find a reliable agent. He would rather let them be popr a little more slowly than allow them to suffer.

    As for the most reliable person, Ding Ning already got a suitable candidate in his mind, but now he still didn¡¯t know whether she was willing or not. Yet, he believed that if he could cure her disease, she would be happy to ept the offer.

    It was evident who the person was. Naturally, it was Sun Lanying, the mother of Ye Huan and Ye Le. Since she was once a third-ss celebrity, even if she was not very familiar with the routines of the entertainment industry, she was no stranger to them. After a period of adaption, she would be able to do the job nicely.

    With her mother as their agent, he could rest assured.

    But now, he was not 100% sure if he could cure Sun Lanying, so he would only have to talk about this when she recovered. This could be counted as a surprise he gave to Ye Huan and Ye Le.

    ¡°Then, Childe Ding, I¡¯m leaving now, and let¡¯s sit and chatter when we are free.¡±

    Seeing that the matter had been settled, Jiang Yimeng, who had been filmed formercials for a day and was indeed a little tired, said she was leaving in time.

    Of course, she also meant that she wanted to keep herself out of the affair in time. She had done what she could do, so she could not still stay here and refuse to leave.

    ¡°To be Ding Ning¡¯s protector?¡± She didn¡¯t think such a situation could give him real trouble. If he really had no ability to solve this problem, he would not be so valued by Bai Qing.

    ¡°Okay, Girl Jiang, thank you for what you did. Please go and take a rest,¡± Ding Ning said very politely.

    This attitude was much better than the indifferent one a short time ago, so that Jiang Yimeng smiled lightly with satisfaction and surrounded by her assistant and bodyguards, walked gracefully toward the hotel.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±

    Well, there were no creaks anymore now. Fleets of luxury cars congregated here from all directions, and the booming sounds of the engines made the whole ground in front of the entrance of the hotel slightly tremble.

    Seeing that Jiang Yimeng had finally left, Childe Lu and hispanions, who were going to take revenge with grim smiles, looked at the fleets of carsing in from all directions with unpleasant expressions and cursed in a whisper, ¡°Fuck, no matter whoes this time, just give that little guy a good beating.¡±

    More than 100 luxury cars surrounded the entire Qingsong Hotel from all directions, leaving no room for passing. Among them, some were parked crosswise quite arrogantly in the middle of the roads, blocking all exits.

    The expressions of Childe Lu and hispanions became more unpleasant. ¡°Fuck, who are they?¡± These people were even more arrogant than they were. Although they drove luxury cars here, they pulled over normally, but these people were even more domineering than they were.

    ¡°Why did youe sote, Brother Biao? Didn¡¯t you say that you are very near here?¡±

    When Huzi got out of his car, he looked with a little confusion at Wei Biaobiao walking to him from the opposite direction.

    ¡°We need to give Brother Ding some airs, don¡¯t we? If I came here alone, I would not bring airs, so I waited for you guys toe and bully these people with me!¡±

    Wei Biaobiao rolled his eyes, taking this as a matter of course.

    ¡°You are wise, Brother Biao!¡±

    Huzi ttered him, without knowing whether tough or cry. Then, Wen Rourou, Li Zhe, Yang Ge, and Lu Tingzhen of the circle, each bringing more than a dozen or dozens of Childes, strode over with their heads up. Seeing that, he went over immediately. If Yang Ge¡¯s words were used, they were: Their troops finally linked up.

    After more than two years of silence, the Demon Girl¡¯s circle finally became public again because of Ding Ning. Hundreds of people were having cigarettes between their lips, squinting, and putting their hands in their pants pockets, like punks. They looked as haughty as one could imagine. Ignoring the awed eyes of Gong Qiang¡¯s gangsters, they rushed into the crowd negligently. When they came to Ding Ning, Huzi shouted in the strong manner of a gang head, ¡°Brother Ning.¡±

    ¡°Brother Ning!¡±

    Hundreds of Childes shouted in unison at the top of their voices, which went up to the heavens.

    Jiang Yimeng, who had just walked into the hotel lobby, stopped and turned to look at Ding Ning who stood proudly in the crowd. A faint smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. ¡°Bai Qing does have sharp eyes and didn¡¯t misjudge him. He also has such connections in Yan Jing!¡±

    Sister Lan did not know what to say. ¡°I have no chance to build ties with such a figure, so let me work out ways to curry favor with the three little beauties.¡±

 Chapter 528 - A Powerful Backer for 10,000 Years

    <h4>Chapter 528 A Powerful Backer for 10,000 Years</h4>

    ¡°It is Childe Gao, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Fuck, who is that guy? The First Childe of the Wang Family even called him Brother Ning.¡±

    ¡°Childe Wang is nothing. Have you seen that he is only at the end of the queue among these people? Those in the front are great figures indeed.¡±

    ¡°Yang Ge of the Yang Family is a first-ss Childe in the City of Yan Jing! But he only stands barely in the front.¡±

    ¡°I seem to have met the one in the lead. His family seems to be from the Yan Jing Military Region.¡±

    ¡°Have you guys noticed something? The cars these people brought may not be as expensive as those brought here by the previous group of Childes, but look at their license tes and passes. Fuck, they are used by the government, military regions... God, there are even passes used by Zhongnanhai.¡±

    ¡°Amazing, amazing! What is the identity of that young man who made trouble? No wonder he has been so calm.¡±

    ¡°Shh, stop guessing! Surely, such a great figure doesn¡¯t want to expose his identity.¡±

    ¡°s, these guys are going to have bad luck. A short time ago, he was calm, but now, he has crushing power! Don¡¯t judge a man by his looks! He wears ordinary clothes, and I didn¡¯t expect him to be so powerful.¡±

    ¡°It is so cool to y the ¡®pig¡¯ to bully the ¡®tiger¡¯. I also want to do this for once.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to y the ¡®pig¡¯ because you are a ¡®pig¡¯!¡±

    ...

    With the people¡¯s whispering, Ding Ning became sullen. ¡°What are you ying at, Huzi? This is too high-profile! Those who don¡¯t know the truth will think that this is arge underworld fight!¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, this guy is clever. He didn¡¯t call me brother-inw and called me Brother Ning. Otherwise, if others had heard this, they would have thought that I have married into a family as a son-inw and reply on the power of my wife¡¯s family.¡±

    Although he did not feel used to it, he knew that this was the good wish of Huzi: falsely raising his position to deter those who bad intentions. If some area¡¯s dialect was used, the words should be ¡°raising airs¡±.

    But what he did not know was that Wei Biaobiao looked so gloomy in the crowd as if he had constipation. He did not expect Huzi to use this trick, so how could he, the great Childe Wei, bear such a blow?

    This was serious. He was one of the Eight Childes in Yan Jing, and he was older than Ding Ning. Even if he did not shout ¡°Brother Ding¡± in the crowd, others would not think so. This was a terrible trap Huzi had set for him!

    ¡°Thank you for what you did, brothers.¡±

    Ding Ning opened his mouth a few times, and his face turned a little red. ¡°In fact, these are all Xiao Nuo¡¯s friends. Am I relying on her power? Is it that I really have the potential to be a gigolo?¡±

    ¡°Serve the people!¡±

    Huzi and hispanies winked and shouted. These words were so ridiculous that Ding Ning almost fainted. ¡°Fuck, they are ying a trick this way!¡±

    Ye Huan, Ye Le, Pan Xiangyun, and Teacher Chen, who had been in a daze, could not help smiling and shaking. ¡°These people are so funny.¡±

    ¡°Who was so bold to provoke you, Brother Ning? He doesn¡¯t take us seriously!¡± Huzi and hispanions did not even look at Childe Lu and hispanions and said ghastly.

    ¡°Right, who the fuck is he? Step out and see if I will beat you to the shape that your parents can¡¯t even recognize you.¡±

    ¡°Damn, you dared to provoke Brother Ning. That means you don¡¯t respect our Demon Girl Gang!¡±

    ¡°Do you really think that when our big sister has gone out to live a vagrant¡¯s life, our Demon Girl Gang doesn¡¯t have other members? Who are you? Just step out!¡±

    ...

    This group of Childes rolled up their sleeves, aggressively looking for the culprit, and Wen Rourou, the Little Demon Girl was the most energetic one. She rested her hands on her hips, shook her hips from side to side while walking, and yelled at the top of her voice, so much like a shrew.

    Mosquito was pregnant, but she was quite fierce. With a pair of murderous eyes, she paced back and forth like a furious lioness, so that Ding Ning walked around her in fear, lest she should identally fall down and end with a miscarrying tragedy. If this happened, he would have a great sin.

    The people in charge of the three major entertainmentpanies had long been scared to shrink their necks and had hidden in the crowd. They knew a few of these arrogant young men, but they could not afford to provoke any one of them, so theyined of hardship and wished that Ding Ning would not remember them; otherwise, even their bosses would not be able to protect them.

    Gong Qiang and hispanions were so frightened that their legs trembled. Although they were many and usually looked fierce, they could only bully ordinary people. Even when Childes in the second or third ss like Chide Lu used them, they would treat them like dogs.

    But these Childes obviously had a much higher status than Childe Lu and hispanions, members of the second generation of the rich families. One would know it only by seeing their license tes and passes. These arrogant young men were basically members of the second generation of the powerful official families. No matter how bold they were, they did not dare to offend these people!

    No doubt, Xiao Nuo was a girl with a very strong personality. She came from a military family and didn¡¯t usually like to make friends with businesspeople, so she only had a few friends who were children of the rich families, and most of her friends were children of the official families. Therefore, she could be domineering in Yan Jing, and no one had the guts to provoke her. Even when the Eight Childes in Yan Jing met her, they would have to stay away from her. It was not to say that they could not afford to provoke her, but that they were unwilling to do so, and it was unnecessary.

    Childe Lu and hispanions looked extremely sullen. Since everyone hanged around in the City of Yan Jing, they met each other quite often, and he knew most of the Childesing here.

    But what was the point of knowing them? He was not their friend, and those people did not pay attention to these children of the rich families at all and never hanged around with them.

    And a few of these Childes, whom they usually had to smilingly tter and wanted to curry favor with, were people without voices in this group, so how could they afford to provoke these Childes?

    If they were Childes in the third ss, these people were Childes in the second ss at least, and a few of them were even in the first ss. Wei Biaobiao, one of the Eight Childes in Yan Jing, was absolutely among the top Childes.

    Initially, Huzi could only be regarded as one in the second ss, but since the news of the two families being united by his marriage with Mosquito was spread, his value had skyrocketed. Although no members were deputy national-level figures in their families, the people in power of the two families were all minister-level officials with real power and in rapid development. With the two families united by marriage, they all had the opportunity to get further promotion, so Huzi and Mosquito were to be in the first ss.

    As for Wen Rourou, she was ady in the first ss, and Li Zhe¡¯s grandfather had just been promoted recently, only waiting for the announcement, so Li Zhe was also to be in the first ss.

    In total, one was in the top ss, one was in the first ss, and three were to be in the first ss. Besides that, dozens of them were in the second ss, and several were in the third ss. Therefore, no matter how bold Childe Lu and hispanions were, they did not dare to be aggressive anymore.

    ¡°I... I admit defeat. As for how to bully me, you guys make the decision!¡±

    Childe Lu simply hanged her head to admit defeat. ¡°It¡¯s not that my troop is too incapable, but that the enemy troop is too strong!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also convinced. You just decide what to do, as long as you won¡¯t kill me.¡±

    A pale-faced man in a Sao Paulo also surrendered wisely.

    With his lips moving and his face looking ashen, Zhu Xiang peed all over his pants spinelessly.

    Since the three leaders all admitted defeat, the other Childes even had less courage to make trouble. They surrendered and asked timidly, ¡°Can you show some mercy after we surrender?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so uninteresting! We asked so many people toe here, so can you guys behave a little bravely?¡±

    Yang Ge, who was willing to see chaos, kicked Zhu Xiang so angrily that thetter fell and sat on the ground in tears, looking as pathetic as one could imagine.

    But he cursed in his mind, ¡°Fuck, if you are surrounded by more than 100 people, can you behave a little bravely? I was only frightened to pee. Don¡¯t you know I am very brave?¡±

    ¡°Well, Yangko Dance, he has admitted defeat, we can¡¯t go too far. Be lenient wherever it is possible. Let¡¯s follow the rules,¡± Huzi said with a wicked smile.

    ¡°What rules?¡± Zhu Xiang asked in a very simple and honest way.

    ¡°Fuck, can you deserve to be a man hanging around in the City of Yan Jing? You don¡¯t even know the rules. Rourou, teach them the rules. Let them jump in a line first,¡± Lu Tingzhen shouted angrily.

    ¡°Follow the rules and my instructions. Squat in order to form a line, and hold the belt of the person in front with your hands. The first one jumps, the second one follows to jump, then the third one... quick, quick, quick, do it in order, but don¡¯t move too fast, and don¡¯t mess up. I¡¯m talking about you. What are you looking at? The one in front doesn¡¯t have a belt? Are you stupid? Why not hold on to his waistband? Idiot...¡±

    Like having taken drugs, Wen Rourou began tomand them to jump in a line happily. ¡°This is a... harvest season indeed!¡±

    Wen Rourou touched her chin and only saw more than a dozen people, feeling dissatisfied. Then, she rolled her eyes, saw Gong Qiang and hispanions trying to slip away, and shouted hurriedly, ¡°Also you guys, stop and squat!¡±

    Gong Qiang and hispanions stopped and dared not to leave, sincerely. Even if they could run away now, these Childes, who had great power, could destroy their dens in a few minutes. By then, they would not end the trouble only by jumping in a line.

    ¡°All squat in line, one next to the other. Right, don¡¯t move too fast. Only after the one in front finishes jumping, can you jump. You can¡¯t jump too early or toote; if you jump wrong, you will have toe back to jump again...¡±

    As Gong Qiang and hispanions joined the team with hung heads, the number of jumping people quickly reached beyond 100. The more people in this game, the more tired the yers. Squatting at the head of the line, Childe Lu almost cried. If those behind him made a mistake, he would have to jump again, so he wanted to shout at them.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s too tiring to be a pacesetter.¡± Childe Lu rolled his eyes and found that Manager Fan was hiding in the crowd to watch the fun. Instantly, he went furious.

    ¡°Fuck, if this bastard had not tried to be pretentious, I would have long beaten the little guy and left. I¡¯m having a hard time, so I won¡¯t let you live an easy life.¡±

    ¡°A word. We still have aplices lurking in the crowd, and I want to report them.¡±

    Pointing at Manager Fan and hispanions who had all kinds of expressions, Childe Lu simply betrayed them.

    Manager Fan, Manager Zhang, and Zhou Fang all became quite frightened and cursed the female members of Childe Lu¡¯s family with vulgar words numerous times. Different from the yboys like Childe Lu, they could be counted as famous figures in the entertainment industry. If they followed them to jump in a line, how could they show up in public in the future?

    ¡°Oh, there are still people who slipped through the. Bring them here.¡±

    Like a general with military power, Wen Rourou waved her small hand majestically. Immediately, the Childes, who were having nothing to do, rushed up, wanting to bring them, who were going to escape, over.

    This was terrible. Not only they but also the staff around them and even Teacher Liu and Lan Mengdie had been caught and brought here.

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Ye Huan and Ye Le looked at Ding Ning piteously, and Pan Xiangyun had an expression that she could not bear it. After all, Teacher Liu was her teacher, and Lan Mengdie was their friend!

    ¡°Rourou, release the girl and the teacher because they are our undercover agents in the enemy¡¯s camp,¡± Ding Ning forced himself not tough with the fun and said seriously.

    ¡°Yes, I will finish the task, anyway.¡±

    Wen Rourou acted very professionally and also gave him a regr salute, asking the Childes to release Teacher Liu and Lan Mengdie.

    Teacher Liu thanked them again and again. He was an old man. If he followed these young people to jump in a line, he would not want to live.

    Lan Mengdie was even more ashamed and had so much regret. Anyway, she did not know Ding Ning had such scary power.

    She was muttering silently in her mind. ¡°There was once an extremely powerful backer in front of me, but I didn¡¯t cherish him. When I lost him, I knew it was toote to regret it. The most painful thing in the world is this. If God could give me one more chance, I would say five words to the powerful backer: I will never leave you! If I had to put a deadline to this action, I would say it is... 10,000 years.¡±

 Chapter 529 - Repayment

    <h4>Chapter 529 Repayment</h4>

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    A bolt of lightning shed across the sky, and the first autumn rain came unexpectedly and rescued Childe Lu and the others in the line.

    Wen Rourou and herpanions all had a weak physical condition. Although they felt that bullying others was interesting, they would not do it in heavy rain because that cost of entertainment was too high.

    Hearing Wen Rourou¡¯s words ¡°Go away¡±, Childe Lu and the others in the line braved the rain into their cars and could not wait to escape, as if they had been pardoned for a serious crime.

    ¡°God is not fair. They were released without getting much punishment,¡± Wen Rourou muttered angrily.

    Then, everyone swarmed into the lobby of the Qingsong Hotel to shelter from the rain, but the reception manager and security guards in the hotel lobby had no guts to drive away these rich or powerful guys, and the reception manager had to tter them with smiles and ask their staff to bring them tea.

    The leaders of the three major entertainmentpanies were supported by others while walking because their legs had lost strength. They avoided Wen Rourou like avoiding snakes or scorpions, feeling upset, for fear that she would have whimsy and go to y the game of jumping in the line again in the lobby of the hotel. Only when they entered the elevator did they be relieved, feeling like they had escaped from death.

    Wen Rourou had lost interest at the moment and did not even look at them. She rubbed her belly and simply acted like a spoiled child, saying, ¡°Brother Ning, I¡¯m hungry, and I want to eat.¡±

    Ding Ning raised his head and looked at the downpour outside. ¡°Will we go out to eat when the rain is over or just eat at the hotel?¡±

    ¡°The second floor and the third floor of Qingsong hotel are filled with restaurants. The chefs here are good at cooking. Let¡¯s just eat here and get full by making do with the food.¡±

    Huzi exercised his neck in boredom. He disliked rainy days very much. ¡°The sky is gray, so I feel very depressed.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat here.¡±

    Ding Ning made the final decision. These people came here to help him, so he could not say he would not treat them to dinner.

    The reception manager had a broad smile and did not expect that such an event could bring their hotel ie, so he happily led the way. ¡°Come, please.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead and do your work. We will take the escape passage.¡±

    Ding Ning said to the reception manager kindly. ¡°How many people can an elevator hold? We have more than 100 people, so let¡¯s take the stairs.¡±

    ¡°Okay, the escape passage is over here. Take care!¡±

    The reception manager pointed out the escape passage to them and bowed to see off the ¡°gods of gue¡±. Then, she turned around and immediately called the hotel owner to report their situation, lest some stupid guys provoke them again.

    Lan Mengdie and Teacher Liu stood there and did not know what to do. If they followed these people, it was not suitable; if they didn¡¯t, they looked a little ungrateful.

    ¡°Mengdie, Teacher Liu,e! Why stand there in a daze?¡±

    Pan Xiangyun was considerate and waved to them on her own decision.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Ye Huan and Ye Le also saw their embarrassment. They knew that Ding Ning would not care about that trivial matter. Naturally, they took Lan Mengdie¡¯s hands and walked upstairs. Teacher Liu had to walk behind them in embarrassment.

    ¡°So-sorry!¡± Lan Mengdie was so ashamed that she cried to apologize.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say sorry. My brother said that everyone has their right to choose their own way of living, but no matter what you choose, we are good friends.¡±

    Ye Huan and Ye Le really didn¡¯t me her. After all, she didn¡¯t have a brother as powerful as theirs, and it was understandable to make such a choice for her future development.

    But it was a lie to say that they did not have any unpleasant feelings. In futuremunication, they would not be as intimate with her as before. At least, Pan Xiangyun would be much important in their minds.

    At the restaurant on the third floor, the notified waiters lined up neatly. When Ding Ning and hispanions came in, they immediately bowed in unison and said, ¡°Wee!¡±

    Ding Ning counted the number and learned that there were more than 110 people, so he instantly waved his hand and said so much like a local tycoon, ¡°Prepare 12 tables of food. Bring us any delicious food and drinks you have!¡±

    ¡°Brother Ning, you are like a local tycoon!¡±

    Wen Rourou made a joke smilingly, making all the people burst intoughter.

    Luo Zhicheng sat alone at a table with these few men under his leadership. Since it was raining heavily outside and he was not protecting the head of state, he did not have to be so careful.

    Teacher Liu, Teacher Chen, Ye Huan, and her femalepanions sat at the same table, and Wen Rourou and Mosquito sat with them. Soon, they became familiar with each other and began to chat happily.

    Yagyuu Asamayu was so attached to him, so Ding Ning had to take her to sit with Wei Biaobiao, Huzi, and their friends at the same table.

    When they all were seated, Mosquito and herpanions went to order dishes, while Yang Ge said with a smile, ¡°Brother Ning, you are so good at medicine. Can you give us brothers an examination and see if we have any problems?¡±

    ¡°Your kidney is a little weak,¡± Ding Ning said very seriously.

    He had long discovered that most people here drunk excessively and had too much sex, but when he remembered their identities, he knew it was normal for them to have kidney deficiency.

    ¡°Haha, Yangko Dance, your kidney is weak, hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Yangko, are you potent or not? Your kidney is even weak, hahaha. I¡¯m drowned inughter.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Yangko, I would have wanted to find a couple of beautiful girls for you in the evening, but for the benefit of your health, I will have to enjoy them myself, haha!¡±

    ...

    These Childes suddenly roared withughter so that Yang Ge blushed and said bitterly, ¡°Brother Ning, you can¡¯t treat me like this. Even if I have a weak kidney, you should have kept your voice down, but since you¡¯ve said it, how can I show up in public in the future?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯tugh. You, you, you, you...¡±

    Ding Ning pointed at most people present seriously. ¡°You all have kidney deficiency.¡±

    Although they did not want to admit it, they knew their health. Since they had women every night, it was impossible for them not to have kidney deficiency, but being pointed out on the spot, they, who were all men, found that it was a little hard to ept it.

    ¡°Hehe, I am healthier, right? Brother Ning didn¡¯t name me. hehe...¡± Lu Tingzhen grinned proudly and strangely and said.

    ¡°Ahem, your condition is more serious, not kidney deficiency, but serious kidney deficiency,¡± Ding Ning gave a dry cough and whispered with embarrassment.

    Lu Tingzhen suddenly stoppedughing like an old female duck whose throat was being held. With a desperate expression, he said, ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t toy with me like this!¡±

    The site immediately burst intoughter, and several girls blushed, feeling a little embarrassed, but they could not help wanting tough.

    Huzi, Wei Biao, and those who were not named would have wanted to show off, but they all shut their mouths obediently now because they did not know whether this guy had other shocking words.

    Ding Ning put on a serious face, stood up, and moved his fist and palm salute around to thank everyone. ¡°Brothers, thank you for youring to generously help me today, but I don¡¯t have anything valuable to reward you, so let me give you a free treatment today as my reward.¡±

    Everyone was dumbfounded. ¡°What does this mean? We came for dinner, didn¡¯t we? How could it be a free treatment gathering?¡±

    But Huzi¡¯s eyes brightened, and he snapped with a smile, ¡°You guys have gotten great profit. Brother Ning is the Little Miracle-working Doctor, and so many people want to ask him for help with lots of money but can¡¯t get it.¡±

    ¡°We know that, but is it not enough to cure kidney deficiency by taking some tonic? Is it worthwhile for the Little Miracle-working Doctor to give treatments himself?¡± a Childe said with a little embarrassment.

    Ding Ning became serious. ¡°Chinese medicine has it that if one is weak, it might not be suitable for him to take high valuable medicine, so you can¡¯t take tonic indiscriminately. If you take the wrong one, you might lose your life, especially most of you guys. Since you¡¯ve tried the very strong medicine that your body could not stand, you¡¯ve lost too much energy. If you don¡¯t get any more treatments in time, the light condition is that you will get an unmentionable disease, and the serious condition is that you will lose the fertility function.¡±

    Hearing these words, everyone became serious. Most of them were the direct lines of their respective families. Even if they could not inherit the position of the head of the family, they were still valued very much in the family. If they lost their fertility function because of having too much sex during their youth, it would be a terrible event.

    Lu Tingzhen had a more serious condition than others had, so he was the first one to roll up his sleeve, saying, ¡°Let me be the first one!¡±

    ¡°Okay, let me treat you first.¡±

    Ding Ning stood up, took out his silver needles, put them into Lu Tingzhen, and took them out after letting them stay there for two minutes.

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Huzi asked doubtfully beside him.

    ¡°Stop having sex for a month, and I guarantee that you will be full of vim and vigor. Ahem, you know...¡±

    Ding Ning winked, and Lu Tingzhen instantly became overjoyed and grinned. ¡°Truly, I feel energetic now. I¡¯m full of energy.¡±

    Huzi looked at him enviously and whispered in Ding Ning¡¯s ear shyly, ¡°Brother, my dear brother, give me a treatment too!¡±

    Ding Ning thought that it was funny and nced at him. ¡°You are not ill. Why do you need treatment?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, all men want to be stronger, right?¡± Huzi rubbed his hands with a shy smile, ignoring Mosquito¡¯s blushing face and murderous eyes, and said shamelessly.

    ¡°Now I can¡¯t. I¡¯ll give you a prescription after Mosquito gives birth to a baby, lest that you should go to other women.¡±

    Ding Ning nced at Mosquito with a wicked smile, so that she had a blood-red face and avoided looking at his mischievous eyes, but she was much looking forward to it.

    ¡°Brother, this is what you said, and you can¡¯t go back on your word!¡±

    Huzi was so happy that he grinned.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal! Next, continue!¡±

    Ding Ning began to call out names ording to the distance from him. Initially, these Childes had some concerns and felt embarrassed, but when they saw that it was not themselves who had lost face, they became calm. Anyway, no man wanted to have kidney deficiency.

    Especially after hearing Huzi¡¯s conversation with him, everyone who received treatment winked and negotiated with Ding Ning, ¡°Please also give me a copy of that prescription. No matter how much it costs, I¡¯ll be willing to pay.¡±

    Ding Ning was stricken by an idea. ¡°Men¡¯s medicine seems to be a good project to make a fortune! These people helped me, so I can¡¯t ask them to pay me, but giving them the medicine to create word of mouth is something good. After all, the people this group contacts are those who need this man¡¯s medicine most.¡±

    Immediately, he promised that he would give each one a bottle the day after tomorrow at thetest and guaranteed that they would be quite energetic in a month, making all of them beam with joy as if they had taken drugs. Therefore, they called him Brother Ning more cordially again and again.

    Several girls chuckled, and Wen Rourou pouted and used, ¡°Brother Ning is also a bad man because he helps these wicked guys to do wicked deeds. In the future, more girls will be ruined by these animals.¡±

    The restaurant was turned into a free clinic. The guys with dark circles under their eyes were obviously those who drunk excessively and had too much sex, but after the acupuncture therapy, they immediately had ruddy faces and became energetic so that the fat chef of the restaurant could not help running over to ask Ding Ning if he could also treat him.

    The truth was that this guy looked fat, but he was a little weak indeed. Ding Ning did not mind it and treated him by taking this chance, but he warned him seriously and carefully that he could not have sex in a month, or he would lose this male function. If that happened, he would not have the ability to save him. When the Childes who did not take his words so seriously heard this, their hearts trembled, and they no longer dared to have flukes.

    When the chef feltfortable and became refreshed, he gave him a flurry of thanks hurriedly. Being in a good mood, he announced in public that he would add one more dish to each table and pay the money himself.

    Ding Ning did not care about the small sums of money, but this was the man¡¯s good wish, and it was not good to refuse him and let him lose face. Naturally, he epted it happily.

    No one knew how the news was spread. Soon, more people came one after another, and all seats in the restaurant were upied. These strangers shamelessly went over, hoping to ask Ding Ning to treat them.

    Then, these Childes were annoyed. ¡°Is the medical skill of the Little Miracle-working Doctor so cheap? You must be joking! Anyone who wants to get treatment can be treated? Do you really think this is a free treatment gathering?¡±

    They spontaneously worked together, hoping to drive away those who wanted to profit at Ding Ning¡¯s expense. However, no one knew who recognized Ding Ning and imed that he was the Little Miracle-working Doctor who defeated the Little King of Needlesst night. The news was spread silently.

 Chapter 530 - Warriorsâ€™ Assembly

    <h4>Chapter 530 Warriors¡¯ Assembly</h4>

    Soon, the restaurant was thickly surrounded by people, and even the escape passage was filled with people in a line, wanting to ask Ding Ning to treat their illnesses. Besides, more people were on their way here after hearing the news.

    A happy dinner was in a mess. Ding Ning would have wanted to refuse them, but when he felt that the Mermaid Tattoo kept squirming, he changed his mind immediately. ¡°This is a good chance to absorb the reputation value!¡±

    So, after eating a few mouthfuls of rice, Ding Ning negotiated with the boss of the hotel who came when he heard the news, rented the restaurant on the third floor, and treated the patients there.

    The boss Xu Qingsong was a wise man. He knew that he could not afford to offend these Childes, but he found that the Little Miracle-working Doctor¡¯s on-site free treatment event at Qingsong Hotel was a good gimmick to promote his hotel.

    After Ding Ning cured the rhinitis that had gued him for many years, Xu Qingsong was so happy that he announced that they did not need to pay for the dinner, let him use the entire third floor, and also asked the hotel¡¯s waiters to help maintain order.

    Beside him, the Childes sat there chatting, eating, and watching him treat the patents. Initially, they were a little confused about Ding Ning¡¯s action, but when they found that all the patients cured by Ding Ning had put on a rxed smile of having gotten rid of their illnesses and left with many thanks, some sensitive nerve in their hearts was touched.

    Remembering that in the first half of their lives, by relying on their family power, they went here and there to bully others and lived a befuddled life in drinks and dreams, but still felt that they were great. Yet, now when they saw the grateful and sincere smiles on the patients¡¯ faces and recalled the ttering and hypocritical smiles on the faces of those whom they bullied, they suddenly felt that life was empty and meaningless.

    Smiling at them only meant that they were in awe of the power behind them, but that was not the same as the sincere gratitude Ding Ning received.

    Silence suddenly fell on the liquor tables. A Childe said dejectedly, ¡°I admire Brother Ning very much.¡±

    These words just revealed everyone¡¯s feelings, and Wen Rourou, the little Demon Girl, became rarely emotional. ¡°I feel that I¡¯ve spent the past 20 years in vain because I¡¯ve never done anything meaningful.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not as good as Ding Ning.¡±

    Wei Biaobiao, who was also deeply touched, took up his cup and drained it.

    Ye Huan and Ye Le were the happiest to hear that their brother was approved by so many people, so they said proudly, ¡°My brother is the best.¡±

    ¡°It makes so much sense, and I also agree that the brother is the best.¡±

    Pan Xiangyun became cheeky and directly called him brother so that Ye Huan and Ye Le had a strong sense of crisis. They looked at each other and saw the vignce in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°This girl isn¡¯t hoping to take our brother from us, is she?¡±

    ¡°Well, seeing the smiles on their faces, I think it might make more sense to be a doctor who saves the wounded than to be a star.¡±

    Filled with various feelings, Lan Mengdie looked at the light smile Ding Ning had been wearing and his gentle attitude toward every patient. ¡°This man has never been so tall and great in my heart than he is at this moment.¡±

    ¡°Being moved is not as good as taking action. I¡¯m full, and I¡¯m going to help my brother.¡±

    Pan Xiangyun had made up her mind to take Ding Ning as her brother, so she put down her bowls and chopsticks and went to help maintain order.

    ¡°My handwriting is not bad, and I can help Brother Ning prescribe medicine.¡±

    Just when Ye Huan and Ye Le nned to go to help him, Wen Rourou, the Little Demon Girl with mild hyperactivity, unexpectedly stood up to help out.

    ¡°I¡¯m full, you guys keep eating, and I¡¯m going to see what I can do for him.¡±

    Yang Ge put down his chopsticks and stood up just after Wen Rourou.

    ¡°Fuck, you all go to help him, so how can I have the mood to eat? I¡¯m going to help him, too.¡±

    A Childeined but put on an expression of itching for a try, and stood up.

    ¡°Together, together, we can drink whenever we like, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s always a chance to experience such a meaningful thing.¡±

    ¡°Right, together. We¡¯re here to support Brother Ning today. He¡¯s busy, but we¡¯re eating and drinking here. It¡¯s so awkward.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Now I finally know the meaning of eating the dish without feeling its taste. I can¡¯t eat anymore, and let¡¯s go and help him!¡±

    ...

    These Childes seemed to have been reborn. Suddenly, they wanted to do something meaningful, so they put down their bowls and chopsticks and went to help him together.

    Teacher Liu and Lan Mengdie could not sit still and followed them to help him.

    As a result, a strange scene appeared in the restaurant on the third floor of Qingsong Hotel: More than 100 Childes dressed in famous brands and looking extraordinary went running errands, with some maintaining order and some asking about the conditions of the patients. Therefore, the hotel waiters were all freed.

    Only Wei Biaobiao, Luo Zhicheng, and theirpanions were left. Luo Zhicheng shook his head with a wry smile and raised his cup to ask Wei Biaobiao to go to him.

    Wei Biaobiao walked over with a liquor bottle, poured a cup to Luo Zhicheng and then to himself, drained it, and shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°Master, I am not as good as him!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Ding Ning... is not an ordinary person. He has a kind of innate charm, which can attract all people to gather around him. It seems that he is a natural leader.¡±

    Luo Zhicheng pulled a long face in front of Ding Ning many times in normal days, but it was hard to imagine that he gave him such a high evaluation behind his back.

    Wei Biaobiao stared at Ding Ning¡¯s back in a daze, while Luo Zhicheng was silent, drinking alone, but he narrowed his eyes into a slit. He knew that this student of his was arrogant, but he had an excellent power of understanding. The only problem was that he had not seen it through at the moment.

    In the eyes of Xiao Nuo, the Demon Girl Gang was only a circle of ymates sharing the same interest, but the power all its members possessed was extremely huge.

    For the top figures in Yan Jing¡¯s various circles, everyone wanted to put it under hismand, and there was no exception for Wei Biaobiao, so he wanted to take the opportunity of Ding Ning¡¯sing to Beijing to integrate into it and put it under hismand.

    Unfortunately, Ding Ning¡¯s unintentional action had subdued these people, had drawn them over to his side, and was even subtly changing their personalities and hobbies.

    Even though his sister Xiaoyao was the close friend of the gang head, he still lost to Ding Ning, who just came here from another city. He believed that from now on, anyone who wanted to deal with Ding Ning would have to take into ount the feelings of the Demon Girl Gang.

    Although being Xiao Nuo¡¯s boyfriend was Ding Ning¡¯s great advantage, Wei Biaobiao had to admit that Ding Ning¡¯s personal charm was indeed convincing.

    Fortunately, he had a free and easy personality, so he did not have too much sense of loss because of it. He picked up his cup and gave Luo Zhicheng a toast. ¡°Master, let me give you a toast!¡±

    Luo Zhicheng picked up his cup, drained his cup, and referring to the thing, asked, ¡°Have you thought it through?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have. I used to have tooplicated minds and couldn¡¯t concentrate on practicing martial arts, so I got stuck in the Hidden Energy realm and could never make a breakthrough. Misfortune might be a blessing in disguise and vice versa. I¡¯ve let go of it now, but I have a sense of suddenly seeing the light. I believe that I will have a breakthrough within a month,¡± Wei Biao said with a smile, feeling rxed from head to toe.

    When his unwillingness was gone, he became enlightened.

    Luo Zhicheng smiled happily and said to him in the manner of a patient teacher, ¡°The cultivation of national martial arts is different from that of ancient martial arts. Ancient martial arts have a set of ready-made cultivation methods that are highly dependent on foreign objects. As long as one practices them ording to the rules, he would naturally get sess when conditions are ripe, while the cultivation of our national martial arts more focuses on the state of mind, and making breakthroughs only relies on the person¡¯s understanding. If you get it, you get it; if you don¡¯t, you don¡¯t. Only when you have no distractions and can concentrate on the thing can you reach the peak of martial arts.

    ¡°Yes, master, I¡¯ll remember it!¡±

    Wei Biaobiao nodded respectfully and then said firmly, ¡°Master, when I have reached the Turning Energy realm, I will want to go to the Seventeenth Department and see the wider world.¡±

    ¡°Seventeenth Department!¡±

    Luo Zhicheng pondered for a while. ¡°It¡¯s good to go in and open your eyes. When I go back, I will tell this to your uncle, and then you can go there at any time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, master!¡±

    Wei Biaobiao immediately beamed with joy, took up his cup, and gave Luo Zhicheng one more toast.

    ¡°But you should remember that there are many other schools of national martial arts in the 17th Department besides us National Warrior¡¯s Mansion. In it, there are many factions withplicated rtions, so it is not so simple. If you can make the breakthrough before the end of this month, it¡¯s best. Then, you will be able to attend the triennial Warriors¡¯ Assembly next month. By the time, you can follow your uncle to open your eyes. For martial artists, it¡¯s hard to get great achievements by only shutting their doors to practice and do research,¡± Luo Zhicheng took a sip of the liquor and said with expectations in his eyes.

    ¡°Warriors¡¯ Assembly? Can I sign up?¡±

    Wei Biaobiao¡¯s eyes brightened immediately, and he promised seriously, ¡°No need to wait until the end of the month, for I can make the breakthrough in 10 days at most.¡±

    ¡°Thew of martial arts is that one who wants to be hasty will have less speed, so you can¡¯t act with undue haste. You¡¯re only 25 years old this year, and it won¡¯t be toote even to make the breakthrough in a few more years. You can¡¯t rush to make the breakthrough because you want to participate in the Warriors¡¯ Assembly. Remember, an unstable foundation is the taboo of a warrior,¡± Luo Zhicheng warned seriously.

    ¡°Yes, master, I¡¯ve remembered it!¡± Wei Biaobiao was shocked and said respectfully.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. If you can reach the Turning Energy level when conditions are ripe and stabilize your realm, it won¡¯t be toote to ask your uncle to temporarily add your name by the time.¡±

    Luo Zhicheng nodded with satisfaction. ¡°The Warriors¡¯ Assembly, which is held in Gusu every three years, is a grand event for the martial artists in Jiangnandao tomunicate andpete with each other, and it is also rted to the division of territory and interests among the forces of the major warriors. Since the old Country-defending Martial-arts God is in our National Warrior¡¯s Mansion, even if we win, it won¡¯t bring us honor. Therefore, the regtions say thatpetition should mainly happen between young people under the age of 30.¡±

    ¡°Does our National Warrior¡¯s Mansion also need to get in the division of territory and interests?¡± Wei Biaobiao asked with confusion.

    ¡°We don¡¯t, but the other warriors¡¯ forces need!¡± Luo Zhicheng said solemnly, ¡°As the leader of the national martial arts world, we are the organizer and order maintainer of the Warriors¡¯ Assembly and need to have the absolute right of speech in the national martial arts field, so we can¡¯t afford to lose in the Warriors¡¯ Assembly. Once we lose, the prestige of our National Warrior¡¯s Mansion will fall sharply, and the other warriors¡¯ forces will have disloyalty. Since ancient times, chivalrous people have been vitingws with violence. If people have different thoughts, chaos will easily happen.¡±

    Wei Biaobiao saw light suddenly. ¡°In fact, the Warriors¡¯ Assembly is a meeting for the National Warrior¡¯s Mansion to show its ¡®muscles¡¯ to the warriors¡¯ forces. Although it does not participate in the interestpetition between them, it has a dominant position, like the head of the martial-arts circles.¡±

    There were many benefits to do so. Firstly, it could frighten all the warriors¡¯ forces, so that they would obey the management of the Seventeenth Department and did not dare to easily make trouble and bring problems to the country. Although the Seventeenth Department also asked the other warriors¡¯ forces to join it, it was fundamentally based on the National Warrior¡¯s Mansion.

    Secondly, this could urge the young generation of the National Warrior¡¯s Mansion to study hard and strive for the best, and they would not dare to ck off. After all, the mansion head of the National Warrior¡¯s Mansion was the Country-defending Martial-arts God, who was a god-like figure in the national martial arts world. If the disciples of the National Warrior¡¯s Mansion were defeated by the other warriors¡¯ forces and National Warrior¡¯s Mansion lost face, it would even insult their faith.

    Thirdly, it could promote exchanges between the warriors, broaden their horizons, and help them get more knowledge.

    Fourthly, it could find some excellent young practitioners and try to ask them to join the Seventeenth Department to get new members for the Seventeenth Department.

    Fifthly, there would also be auctions or exchange meetings organized by the warriors¡¯ forces during the Warriors¡¯ Assembly, and those who were lucky could possibly get a few rare treasures or precious items like magical objects, charms, weapons, armor, etc.

    Sixthly, the warriors could get rid of their grudges through fighting, and this was the most wonderful benefit. There must be grudges between the warriors. After the young people¡¯s exchanges andpetition, those who had grudges could fight to end their grudges without being bound by thew in the arena.

 Chapter 531 - Ranking

    <h4>Chapter 531 Ranking</h4>

    Thinking of this, Wei Biaobiao became excited inwardly. ¡°This is truly theplicated human world, and this is the life of fighting to end grudges I have been long for!¡± He was still in Yan Jing, but his soul had long traveled to the drizzling Jiangnan.

    Seeing Wei Biaobiao¡¯s longing expression that his soul had gone out of his shell, Luo Zhicheng could not helpughing.

    He would have wanted to make fun of him, but he realized that he was also full of longings and expectations like him when he went to attend the Warriors¡¯ Assembly the first time at his young age.

    But after he, who served as a participant or an arbiter maintaining the order, had attended the Warriors¡¯ Assembly numerous times, he had long lost the initial excitement and passion and be numb and bored with the Warriors¡¯ Assembly on this level.

    The one that could inspire his ambition was only the Fighting List rankingpetition, which was held every five years by the old guy of the Tianji Pavilion who called himself Tiandao. That was the grandest event in the world of martial arts, which all strong fighters, both the national martial arts practitioners and the Ancient Warriors, could participate in for the sake of bing known to the whole world.

    After calcting the dates and finding that the second half of next year would be the time for the re-ranking of the Fighting List, Luo Zhicheng took out his mobile phone and clicked on an encrypted website. Immediately, a ranking list of the Fighting List appeared.

    The first ce holder on the Fighting List was still Demon, whose name was bolded and who had been maintaining this position for more than 20 years without experiencing any changes.

    Expectedly, Xiahou Weiyang was not on the list. After all, the secrets Luo Zhicheng could know with his current identity suggested that the strong practitioners above the Martial-arts Gods¡¯ level had another list. The Fighting List was only used to rank those who were below the Martial-arts Gods¡¯ level, and the most advanced level in it was the Great Masters¡¯ level.

    But how many of the strong practitioners on the Great Masters¡¯ level would go out to attend the rankingpetitions? So, the situation that Demon could still be ranked top on the list even without attending thepetition for a few times in a row was reasonable.

    Although during the five-year-long interval before the re-ranking, Tiandao would do slight adjustments asionally because of the struggles between the warriors, no great changes, generally speaking, would happen.

    He swiped the list skillfully and came down to the 329th ce, which was his ranking. It had been four years since thest rankingpetition. During this period, he had reached thest stage of the Masters¡¯ level, and he believed that his ranking would be a few more ces higher in next year¡¯s rankingpetition.

    But he was stunned soon because the one in the 329th ce was not him, but the freestyle fighting master Gao Ming, who was originally in the 328th ce, and he had dropped to the 330th ce.

    ¡°Did a neer hit the list during this time? Did a warrior on the original list die? Otherwise, he should have dropped two ces, right? But why didn¡¯t the Seventeenth Department receive any information? Who on earth died?¡±

    Luo Zhicheng frowned and began to swipe upward. He could basically remember those who were near his ce on the list, but he might not necessarily know who had passed away if the person was ranked high.

    But the design of the Fighting List was friendly. Wu Tianxie, the name in the 317th ce, was framed, meaning that he had passed away.

    Behind his name was the name ck Masked Man. It was this man who reced him as the 317th ce on the Fighting List.

    ¡°Did Wu Tianxie was killed by the ck Masked Man?¡± Luo Zhicheng was dumbfounded. ¡°Who is the ck Masked Man? How could he kill Wu Tianxie? He was a warlock with strange and unpredictable means of doing things!¡±

    People are full of fears about unknown things, and there is no exception for Luo Zhicheng. When he fought Wu Tianxie in the past, he took the initiative to admit defeat because a warrior who once dueled with thetter died strangely on the fighting state, so he just went to the stage, fought a few times perfunctorily, and then admitted defeat.

    But this was even the result of Wu Tianxie¡¯s mercy because Wu Tianxie feared his identity of being the director of the Yan Jing branch of the Seventeenth Department. If he did not have the Seventeenth Department as his talisman, his bones might have been fed to the insects.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, master, master? What are you looking at?¡±

    Wei Biaobiao called Luo Zhicheng twice, but thetter seemed not to hear him, so he couldn¡¯t help craning his neck to take a look and mumbled with confusion, ¡°Wu Tianxie? ck Masked Man?¡±

    Awoken by the words ¡°ck Masked Man¡± Wei Biaobiao said, Luo Zhicheng asked excitedly, ¡°Ah, ck Masked Man! Do you know the ck Masked Man?¡±

    ¡°ck Masked Man? Why do I feel this name is so familiar? It seems I heard it somewhere.¡±

    Wei Biaobiao frowned and racked his brains to think. He must have heard this name a short time ago, but he could not remember where.

    ¡°Think hard now! The ck Masked Man is not ordinary because he even killed Wu Tianxie! He is so powerful!¡± Luo Zhicheng urged.

    ¡°I... I can¡¯t remember who said it for now... but I must have heard it... Who said it?¡±

    Wei Biaobiao scratched his head in distress, but happened to see that Huzi was afraid that Mosquito would get tired and took her to the side to sit for a rest. Suddenly, an inspiration shed across his mind, and he pped his hands and said, ¡°I got it. It¡¯s Mosquito who said it to me.¡±

    Immediately, Luo Zhicheng¡¯s eyes brightened, and he caught hold of his arm excitedly and asked, ¡°Mosquito? Did you say Mosquito knows him?¡±

    Wei Biaobiao finally remembered it. Mosquito and Xiaoyao went to Ninghai together, but as a result, only Mosquito came back with Huzi, and Xiaoyao stayed there. Half like making a joke, Mosquito mentioned it to him, saying that Xiaoyao took a fancy to the ck Masked Man and said that she would stay there to date him. At that time, he thought that Mosquito was joking and did not care about it. After all, his sister Xiaoyao always acted unpredictably and was not reliable at all, so he thought that she wanted to find an excuse to stay in Ninghai for a few more days. If the name ck Masked Man were not so special, he might not have remembered it at all.

    Instantly, he became a little gloomy and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether Mosquito knows him or not, but I know that my unreliable sister stayed in Ninghai because of that bastard. Maybe that guy will be my brother-inw.¡±

    With his eyes bing as bright as shining light bulbs, Luo Zhicheng stared at him and asked in disbelief, ¡°Do you mean that the ck Masked Man is in Ninghai? He is your sister¡¯s boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t know. This is what Mosquito told me, saying that my sister liked that bastard.¡±

    Seeing his stare, Wei Biaobiao became nervous and stuttered, ¡°Who is that guy, master? He is not a wanted criminal, is he? If he is a wanted criminal, I will have to hurriedly ask Xiaoyao to stay away from him.¡±

    ¡°You! You are a man who doesn¡¯t know how much luck you have! Your eyes are not even as sharp as your sister¡¯s. The ck Masked Man is ranked the 317th on the Fighting List. Damn, he is even more than ten ces higher than me. Do you know what this means? It means that he is a strong practitioner on the Masters¡¯ level. Even I, your master, am not his match. If he bes your brother-inw, few people in Yan Jing will dare to provoke you,¡± Luo Zhicheng said, feeling disappointed and helpless.

    ¡°Is it so exaggerated? I am still very far away from being a Master, but strong practitioners on the Masters¡¯ level can be found in every renowned family in Yan Jing!¡± Wei Biaobiao was unconvinced and said.

    ¡°You are an idiot! Is that the same as what I said? Don¡¯t you know that one Master isrgely different from another? Masters can¡¯t be insulted and have their dignity and pride, so how could they be willing to be the protectors of other families? Apart from a few Masters who have be the Great Gods for repaying the debt of gratitude or other reasons, most who are willing to be the Great Gods of the families are either those who have consumed all their potential and have no room to get further achievements so that they have to drift along aimlessly, or those who have just reached the very early stage of the Masters¡¯ level and haven¡¯t formed their own momentums of martial arts. If such fake Masters appear, I can fight ten of them at a time,¡± Luo Zhicheng said quite disdainfully.

    The warriors conducted cultivations against thew of nature, and every one of them had the martial arts will of making rapid progress, especially when they became the Masters in the process of evolving from the postnatal phase to the congenital phase. That was more of a great leap forward for human life, and it was worlds apart from the life of an ordinary person.

    So, he looked down upon those Masters who were willing to degenerate to be the guard dogs of the rich or aristocratic families for the sake of coveting an easy andfortable cultivating environment. Such Masterscked the life and death test in martial arts and had no fighting spirit, and their bones were filled with very. Therefore, they could only be called Fake Masters.

    Although they did not need to worry about their food and clothing and those who had better conditions could also use the power of their masters¡¯ families to get some treasured medical materials to help them conduct cultivations. Perhaps, these treasures could help raise their realms, but they had lost the dauntless spirit of martial arts. They simply had realms, but their power was low. Compared with the fighting power of the real Masters, theirs was quite low.

    The essence of the national martial arts cultivation was the state of mind and spirit, so the real strong practitioners on the Masters¡¯ level had extremely proud hearts. They, who only focused on martial arts cultivation, would never be the guard dogs of a family and were even less likely to easily get involved in the power struggle of the secr world.

    Although Luo Zhicheng held a position in Zhongnanhai to protect the Chief, that was the great national justice and also the spiritual inheritance of the National Warrior¡¯s Mansion, quite different from the protection of the rich or aristocratic families.

    After all, the revolutionary martyrs just sacrificed for the great national justice; the Country-defending Martial-arts God left his ¡°small family¡± to battle for the benefit of the ¡°big family¡± in different areas and deterred the world of martial arts in the country and the foreign powers outside it for the good of the nation and its people.

    Wei Biaobiao frowned. Although he could understand what his master said, he was still a little confused. ¡°What¡¯s the point of having a brother-inw on the Masters¡¯ level?¡±

    Seeing that he still hadn¡¯t thought it through, Luo Zhicheng said in a disappointed tone, ¡°Since your sister likes the ck Masked Man, it means that he is not too old, and he is probably only 30 years old or so. Think about it. Since he could kill Wu Tianxie in the middle stage of the Sky Martial Arts Realm, his realm had to be the same as Wu Tianxie¡¯s at least, right? Of course, he was in thest stage of the Sky Martial Arts Realm, and probably, he was in the peak stage of the Sky Martial Arts Realm. Anyway, Wu Tianxie was not a man without real power, and some strong practitioners in thest stage of the Sky Martial Arts Realm could not attack him without being hurt, so you can imagine that what a promising future such a person will have, and it is not impossible for him to be the second Martial-arts God in our Shenzhou. Since you have a brother-inw with such limitless potential, your Wei Family will have to burn incense to gods to celebrate it!¡±

    ¡°What you said is right, but who knows what kind of person he is, and maybe he is quite old,¡± Wei Biaobiao was still a little unconvinced and said.

    Wei Biaobiao was still a little unconvinced and said. Not like Luo Zhicheng, he did not know the value of the Fighting List and even had fewer ideas about how powerful and fearsome Wu Tianxie was. Naturally, he did not have the feeling Luo Zhicheng had.

    Luo Zhicheng rolled his eyes speechlessly. ¡°Is your sister blind? Can the person she likes be an old man?¡±

    ¡°This is hard to say. My sister¡¯s way of thinking is somewhat different from an ordinary person¡¯s. She is very rebellious. Who knows if she fell in love with an old man because she was stricken by a sudden impulse.¡±

    Wei Biaobiao knew his sister very well. The sister who gave him worries was definitely an unpredictable girl, and he admitted that he was not her match in this aspect.

    ¡°Mosquito met him, didn¡¯t she? Let here and ask her, and we will know.¡±

    Luo Zhicheng felt helpless. He had heard a few rumors about Wei Yaoyao. Truly, she was a little unreliable, so he had a little doubt about his inference.

    ¡°Mosquito,e and I want to ask you something.¡±

    Wei Biaobiao became energetic. ¡°Right, Mosquito met the ck Masked Man, and it is easy for her to tell his age.¡±

    Solicitously supported by Huzi, Mosquito hobbled over. They did not know the identity of Luo Zhicheng, so they only nodded to him and then asked Wei Biaobiao, ¡°What¡¯s up, Brother Biao?¡±

    ¡°Uh, Mosquito, let me ask you. You met the ck Masked Man, right? How old is he? What does he look like?¡± Wei Biaobiao asked directly.

    As Xiaoyao¡¯s brother, he did not look rude by asking this question, and Mosquito even thought that he was hoping to know what his future brother-inw was like.

 Chapter 532 - An Indirect Attack

    <h4>Chapter 532 An Indirect Attack</h4>

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what he looks like because he had been wearing a ck eyepatch, but the chin he showed seems to indicate that he has good teeth and should not be ugly. As for his age...¡±

    After hesitating for a moment, Mosquito said with a little uncertainty, ¡°He should be between 20 and 30. I think he is 27 to 28 at most.¡±

    ¡°What? He is only 27 to 28?¡± Luo Zhicheng and Wei Biaobiao eximed in unison.

    ¡°Uh...he is old or young? Do you think what age is suitable? Or let me think about it carefully.¡±

    Mosquito felt quite guilty and muttered inwardly, ¡°Xiaoyao, Xiaoyao, don¡¯t me me, your sister, for not helping you. I am being interviewed in your ce.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by saying ¡®Do we think what age is suitable¡¯? Do you think how old he is? Just tell the truth.¡±

    Wei Biaobiao became angry. How could she be so perfunctory? She really didn¡¯t take the brother seriously.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell the truth! His figure suggests that he is very young. I think he is only in his early 20s. His voice suggests that he is not old and is no more than 30 at most. Well, it is almost so,¡± Mosquito thought hard for a long time and said.

    Wei Biaobiao did not know whether tough or cry and rolled his eyes. ¡°After speaking for a long time, you¡¯ve just talked nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Brother Biao, look at your attitude! Don¡¯t you know you¡¯ve scared my wife? My wife doesn¡¯t owe you anything, and she is pregnant. If you want to know the truth, call your sister and ask her! Darling, don¡¯t be afraid because your husband is here.¡±

    Huzi began showing off his love of his wife shamelessly, making Mosquito feel so sweet in the heart that she smiled sweetly and snuggled up against his chest.

    ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t show off your love in front of me, and let me call Xiaoyao.¡±

    Wei Biaobiao felt speechless. ¡°The couple have the same character, and they all have evil thoughts.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoyao, I¡¯m your brother,¡± Wei Biaobiao called Xiaoyao directly.

    ¡°Nonsense, I know. I have your name on my phone. If you are not my brother, can you be my father?¡±

    Xiaoyao seemed not happy and snapped, so that Wei Biaobiao could not utter a word for a long time.

    Luo Zhicheng was very anxious beside him and waved his hand. ¡°Cut to the chase, cut to the chase.¡±

    ¡°Which idiot is beside you? What nonsense is he talking?¡±

    Unexpectedly, Xiaoyao had very sharp ears and asked straight away, making Luo Zhicheng quite distressed.

    Mosquito and Huzi covered their mouths and tittered. ¡°Xiaoyao is typically in her menstrual period! She has it for several days every month.¡±

    Wei Biaobiao felt ashamed, coughed twice, and said, ¡°Let me ask you something. How old is your boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Which boyfriend? So many men pursue me, and my male friends are even seen everywhere.¡±

    Xiaoyao was nervous. ¡°Fuck, has the guy Wei Biaobiao been bought by my father, hoping to collect information?¡± Immediately, she boasted.

    ¡°The one I¡¯m saying is the ck Masked Man.¡±

    Wei Biaobiao was quite sullen.

    ¡°Uh...¡±

    Xiaoyao kept silent for a long while and then asked gingerly, ¡°Brother, tell me the truth. Is our father eavesdropping beside you?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? No, those who are beside me are Mosquito, Huzi, and a few other friends.¡±

    Wei Biaobiao felt very depressed. ¡°I¡¯m so worried about this sister.¡±

    ¡°Mosquito? Huzi? Why are you together?¡±

    Xiaoyao felt at ease and raised her voice to a high pitch immediately.

    ¡°It is because of Ding Ning. Someone provoked him today, and we are here to help vent his anger, so we are here together,¡± Wei Biaobiao exined, trying to be patient.

    ¡°Who was so bold to provoke my brother-inw? What happened? Did he suffer losses? Tell me right now, or I¡¯ll go back right away and kill his whole family...¡±

    Wei Biaobiao covered the receiver with his hand, opened his mouth, and sadly skewed his head to pass the mobile phone to Mosquito. ¡°You talk with her. I¡¯m so depressed, and she and I don¡¯t share the same interest.¡±

    ¡°Did you have a splendid life in Ninghai? How is it? Did you miss me, your sister?¡±

    As soon as Mosquito received the phone, the two of them began to chat noisily and happily, and Mosquito reported everything that happened from the time she and Huzi returned to Yan Jing, and the two families began to talk about their marriage to today. The three men gazed at one another in speechless dismay beside her. After talking for almost an hour, Mosquito kissed the phone with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day, darling, bye!¡±

    ¡°How about it? How about it? Did you get the information? How old is the ck Masked Man?¡± Wei Biaobiao couldn¡¯t wait to ask.

    Mosquito pped her big, nk eyes and said very innocently, ¡°I forgot to ask.¡±

    ¡°Holy crap!¡±

    The three men gave a rude remark in unison, looking desperate.

    Wei Biaobiao took the phone and said angrily, ¡°You really didn¡¯t ask anything meaningful. Let me call her again.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is power off, please...¡±

    Hearing the busy tone from the receiver, Wei Biaobiao looked at the mobile phone in a daze. ¡°I redialed. That¡¯s right, but why was the phone turned off?¡±

    Mosquito looked at him guiltily and said weakly, ¡°Uh, I forgot to tell you that Xiaoyao said just now that her phone ran out of power and hung up. Otherwise, we would have chatted with the expense of five more Shenzhou currency.¡±

    Wei Biaobiao supported his forehead with one hand and groaned in pain. ¡°What the fuck is this!¡±

    Luo Zhicheng moved his lips but could not say a word, and suddenly wished to shout.

    Wearing a loving expression, Huzi helped Mosquito stand up. ¡°You must be tired, darling? You are heavy with child, and it¡¯s not good to sit for too long. Go, let¡¯s go and take a walk.¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡±

    Mosquito gave a happy smile, allowing him to support her to hobble away, as if she had been pregnant for 7 or 8 months, ready to give birth.

    After turning around, they had a sly smile of having carried out a plot in an angle where Wei Biaobiao and hispanion could not see their expressions. ¡°Want to get the exact details of Xiaoyao? No way! We are the best brothers and sisters.¡±

    While Ding Ning was busy treating his patients free of charge, Ouyang Tianhua, executive president of Tiangong Entertainment in Ninghai, was terribly worried.

    As the executive president picked up by Bai Qing himself, he had been known as a person who was sophisticated and handled affairs in quite prudent manners. With the Bai Family as his backer, he had never feared anyone.

    But he had a serious headache this time. Bai Qing would deal with the pressure from the superior department, and he did not worry about it.

    But in the business world, it¡¯s not that if you have a powerful background, you will win. To put it bluntly, if you can¡¯t afford to provoke someone, you can avoid meeting him, right?

    Especially in the entertainment industry, there are so many tricks. If others don¡¯t confront you with toughness and only resist indirectly, it will give you a serious headache.

    For example, at this moment, the directors of Yan Jing TV Station and Mango Satellite TV called Ouyang Tianhua respectively, hoping that he could persuade the Huan-Le Combo and Pan Xiangyun to continue to participate in thepetition.

    As a sessful businessman, Ouyang Tianhua tried not to offend them but expressed his refusal under the premise of resolutely implementing Bai Qing¡¯s order.

    The two TV station directors were all wily old foxes. No matter how annoyed they were when they were refused, they still acted politely and did not embarrass him.

    Before Ouyang Tianhua could get relieved, he received a report from his exasperated subordinate that with various seemingly silly reasons, Yan Jing TV Station and Mango Satellite TV had canceled all the ns of Tiangong Entertainment¡¯s contracted actors and actresses to do entertainment programs on their TV stations.

    This time Ouyang Tianhua did not know what to do. This was not a joke. Everyone knew that the entertainment programs of Mango Satellite TV were the most popr among the local TV stations, setting a precedent in history and ranked top among TV stations.

    Although Yan Jing TV Station was also a local TV station and its achievements were not as dazzling as Mango TV¡¯s, the status of ordinary TV stations was notparable to its status because it was the TV station of the Imperial Capital.

    Since Tiangong Entertainment offended the two TV stations at a time, the actors and actresses it trained would no longer have the chance to get more exposure by participating in entertainment programs in the future. This was extremely unfavorable for an entertainmentpany to train neers.

    Tiangong Entertainment could put pressure on these two directors through its rtionships, but it was more practical to ask help from the direct leaders than from the senior leaders. The directors could provide 1,000 fair reasons why the actors and actresses of Tiangong Entertainment were not suitable for attending their entertainment programs. Surely, they would not give thepany an excuse to get angry.

    They would say, ¡°I¡¯m not saying that your staff won¡¯t be in our programs in the future, but now it is really not suitable! If there is a chance in the future, we can cooperate again.¡± They could refuse thepany only with the trick of putting off this matter, and thepany could not go and use its rtions to fire the two directors only for this small matter. Even if they were fired, it would be useless because Tiangong Entertainment had offended the whole TV stations.

    Besides, ostensibly, it seemed to be the fault of Tiangong Entertainment, and the usation should be, ¡°The Campus-star Competition is a program co-hosted by the two TV stations and sponsored by the three entertainmentpanies. Does it have any rtions with Tiangong Entertainment? But yourpany just took away the most popr participants at the most critical moment. This move was so dirty.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about the excuses of dirty inside stories, hidden rules, and things of this sort! Whether these things are aboveboard or not, let¡¯s put them aside, and let me ask you if Tiangong Entertainment is such a cleanpany without dirty actions?¡±

    Hidden rules were the conventional potential rules in the industry, but this action of Tiangong Entertainment was breaking the game rules of the whole industry! If this news were spread, Tiangong Entertainment would be the target of public criticism and would be rejected by all its peers.

    The directors of the two TV stations handled this matter perfectly. They expressed their dissatisfaction in such an indirect and aggrieved manner, but they had not gone to extremes and had left room for maneuver, for they only informed the actors and actresses that their entertainment programs had been canceled but did not let it go public, so there was still room for maneuver. Although the n was canceled, it could be restarted, and they wanted to see if Tiangong Entertainment would deal with this problem properly. Anyway, they did not really want to mess the thing up.

    In fact, the TV stations were also depressed. They were a typical example of getting hurt without doing anything wrong. The Campus-star Competition had been aired for several episodes, and they had invested a lot of manpower and material resources, and even thepetition had entered the semi-finals.

    So, the TV stations would say, ¡°The terrible fact is that two of the six groups of participants have been taken away only because you entertainmentpanies fought over the small matter of hidden rules, but how will we shoot the rest of the program? How will we exin this to the audience? This is an action of ruining the images of our TV stations, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    So, Ouyang Tianhua had a serious headache at this moment. The most frightening thing about opening an entertainmentpany is destroying its rtionship with TV stations. Those superstars are famous enough, so they don¡¯t have to work with TV stations, but when apany goes to train neers and the second- and third-ss stars, how can anyone of them improve their exposure without the cooperation with TV stations?

    Once the indirect attack wasunched, Ouyang Tianhua could not rest assured anymore. This was a society of human rtionships. Everyone was usually kind to each other, but when their rtionships went bad, it would be almost impossible for Tiangong Entertainment to grow and expand in the entertainment industry in the future.

    He wanted to follow Bai Qing¡¯s order, but he could not bear the consequences, so he could only call his boss and report the current situation to him, letting them make the decision.

    When receiving the call, Bai Qing was silent for a while. When he gave Ding Ning his promise at that time, he did not think that much and only thought about repairing his rtionship with Ding Ning, but when he thought about it carefully, he knew this was indeed a big problem.

    This seemed to be very simple: This was only a rivalry between Tiangong Entertainment and the three entertainmentpanies, which he did not take so seriously, but the problem was that the result of this action was really not kind, an action that harmed the two TV stations! No wonder they were so annoyed.

    ¡°All right, I see. Wait for my call!¡±

    After hanging up, Bai Qing entered the thinking mode. ¡°How can this matter be resolved to satisfy both sides?¡±

 Chapter 533 - Continue the Competition

    <h4>Chapter 533 Continue the Competition</h4>

    After thinking it over and over again, Bai Qing felt that he had to give the TV stations an exnation. ¡°I have to ask those who have withdrawn from thepetition to join it again!¡±

    If this happened in the past, he would not care about it at all. At most, he would close thepany, but it was different now because Tiangong Entertainment had be one of the most lucrative businesses under his control, so it was impossible for him to easily give it up.

    He was so worried about this. Since he had given Ding Ning his promise, if he broke it, he would be a base person who failed to keep his word, wouldn¡¯t he?

    But he would never give up such a profitable business to save the so-called face because that was not what a qualified businessman should do, and it was less in his interest.

    In fact, this matter was not thatplicated when it was thought through. It was only a matter that someone wanted to bed the girls, but the girls did not want to be bedded, and this did not contradict thepetition itself.

    Soon, Bai Qing found the solution: Thepetition should be continued, but the girls must never be bedded.

    The keynote of dealing with this matter was made, but the selection of the person who would take this message to Ding Ning should be considered a little carefully. Anyway, Bai Qing himself would not shamelessly do this. If Ding Ning coulde up with this solution himself, that would be the best and happiest result.

    After pondering it, Bai Qing called Jiang Yimeng and told her his idea. Indeed, Jiang Yimeng was the only most suitable person to be the messenger.

    For one thing, this problem was caused by her; for another, she was a woman. The guy Ding Ning had a tender heart for women, so when a woman went to him, he would do her a little favor.

    Of course, skills were still needed for talking about this matter, which should never be discussed stiffly but had to be talked about indirectly, so that Ding Ning would think this was a favor Bai Qing did him, and the task had to be fulfilled.

    Certainly, Bai Qing did not talk to her so directly, only told her his idea and the effect he wanted to achieve, and then hung up the phone. He believed that Jiang Yimeng would finish the task nicely. This woman always had ingenuity and artifices. That was why he had not been fed up with her after five years had passed, and the cute but silly women were not his cup of tea.

    Well, Jiang Yimeng really didn¡¯t disappoint him. After only rolling her eyes, she came up with the best n, so she dressed up hurriedly, put on a simple makeup, and then rushed to the restaurant on the third floor.

    Fortunately, it was still raining heavily outside. Many people who got the message and wanted to see the doctor had not arrived in time. When Jiang Yimeng went downstairs, it was already 11 o¡¯clock, and Ding Ning happened to have just sent away thest patient who extended his great gratitude and ended today¡¯s free treatment.

    Seeing Jiang Yimeng hurriedlye, Ding Ning stretched, stopped talking for a moment, and said in surprise, ¡°You also want to have a consultation, Girl Jiang?¡±

    ¡°Great Doctor Ding, you are offering free treatments, so I also want to take advantage of you. Please give me an examination.¡±

    Jiang Yimeng had a pleasant smile, sat naturally opposite Ding Ning, and extended her snow-white hand.

    It was true that the superstar was not ordinary. Every one of her frowns and smiles was stylish, making these few slightly immature girls smack their mouths out of admiration, imagining that they could have this style of hers someday.

    But Ding Ning was as calm as the still water and began to take her pulse indifferently. It was not that Jiang Yimeng was not attractive, but that he knew she was Bai Qing¡¯s lover and still had a strong air of acting, so he had no mind to y the game of keeping an ambiguous rtionship with her. Surely, Mr. Ding did have serious mental cleanliness.

    ¡°s, Huanhuan, Lele, Pan Xiangyun, it would be nice if you could finish the Campus-star Competition and begin your careers. When you have a certain reputation and then thepany uses slightly more resources to train you, you will have a better future.¡±

    Jiang Yimeng was chatting with Ye Huan, Ye Le, and Pan Xiangyun a little pitifully. No one could deny that this woman did have an excellent artifice because she immediately learned what they wanted.

    Ye Huan, Ye Le, and Pan Xiangyun became downcast. Since they had put a lot of energy into thispetition, how could they not want to finish it? But the matter had developed into this situation, so how could they go back and take part in thepetition?

    After finishing speaking, Jiang Yimeng became silent and peaceful as if she had said nothing, but she believed that since Ding Ning could get angry and help Ye Huan and Ye Le, he would not ignore their wish.

    Ding Ning was watching the scene coolly, but his eyes showed that he was thinking about something. Except for a stomach ailment, Jiang Yimeng was very healthy.

    All superstars care about their health very much and will definitely have regr medical examinations, so she clearly knew her health condition.

    Surely, she suddenly appeared at this time for something. Just now, he was not sure of it, but after she said these words, her aim was clearly shown.

    ¡°She wants Ye Huan and herpanions to participate in thepetition?¡± Ding Ning was not stupid. Instead, he was very smart, but he usually didn¡¯t feel like paying attention to so many things.

    Now, he had a suspicion, so he instantly got a piece of different information from her seemingly pitiful words.

    ¡°Is it that Bai Qing can¡¯t bear the pressure anymore, or Jiang Yimeng wants them to umte poprity through thepetition, or other problems have appeared?¡±

    To tell the truth, Ding Ning disliked the program team and the three major entertainmentpanies very much and did not want Ye Huan and Ye Le to still have any rtions with them.

    But the regret and loss in the eyes of Ye Huan and Ye Le made him a little hesitant. ¡°After all, this is their dream. Since they¡¯vee to this point, let them finish thepetition.

    ¡°No matter what the result is or who bes the champion, in the end, this should be the debut in their career.

    ¡°As for the big shot who wants to bed them, if he knows how to behave himself, that¡¯s fine; if he doesn¡¯t, don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡±

    He was not a gentleman with a high moral standard, nor was he interested in clearing off the rubbish of the entertainment industry. As long as those he cared about were not involved, the hidden rules could be practiced in all kinds of forms, and it would have nothing to do with him.

    Besides, the hidden rules were based on willingness, and it was all one¡¯s own choice. Who should take the me if the person herself could not resist the temptation of profits?

    Therefore, after understanding Jiang Yimeng¡¯s intention, Ding Ning made the decision, allowing them to continue thepetition. With the Magic Mosquito watching them, he was truly not afraid that those people would behave recklessly.

    Although he thought so, Ding Ning did not n to let Jiang Yimeng achieve her goal so easily before he clearly knew the reason why she changed her attitude. After all, he did not like Jiang Yimeng¡¯s roundabout approach.

    In addition, Bai Qing failed to fulfill his promisest time. Although he tried hard to repair the rtionship between them, it was a lie to im that Ding Ning did not have any unpleasant feelings.

    He was willing to give Bai Qing one more chance because he took into ount his sincerity when he made friends with him in the beginning. If Bai Qing still disappointed him this time, he would have to carefully consider the way of having dealings with him in the future.

    ¡°You only have a slight stomach ulcer and have no other problems. I will give you a prescription. When you go back, cook the herbs and take the soup for a week, and eat on time. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Ding Ning released her hand, but did not ask Wen Rourou to write the prescription. Instead, he wrote it himself and passed it to Jiang Yimeng.

    ¡°Thank you, Childe Ding!¡±

    After taking the prescription and thanking him, Jiang Yimeng felt depressed. ¡°Is Ding Ning so stupid that he could not understand such an obvious hint?¡±

    But when she saw Ding Ning¡¯s eyes that could see everything through and his faint smiling expression, she was instantly shocked and had an ashamed smile. ¡°It turns out that he has long learned it, but did not want to say it himself.

    ¡°How can a person valued by Bai Qing not have great wisdom? It seems that I should y fewer tricks and be more sincere in the future, and I will have to change the way of getting along with him!¡±

    Jiang Yimeng sighed in her mind. After conducting a long while of self-examination, she put on a sincere expression. ¡°Can we have a talk in a quiet ce?¡±

    ¡°Please!¡±

    Ding Ning signed with his hand, stood up, and walked first toward an unupied dining take.

    Jiang Yimeng was after him. She ignored the ambiguous and guessing gaze of those Childes and said sincerely, ¡°Childe Ding, Childe Bai will fulfill the promise he gave you, but he has a few small problems now.¡±

    Ding Ning was looking at her quietly. His long, thin knuckles rapped on the table unconsciously, and his deep eyes were peaceful, bringing her extremely great pressure.

    Knowing that he was still quietly waiting for what followed, Jiang Yimeng puckered her lips, had a dry cough, and said, ¡°It has nothing to do with the three major entertainmentpanies or the big shot, and it is about the TV stations¡¯...¡±

    ¡°I see. Then let them participate in thepetition, and I think they will be willing.¡±

    Hearing the words ¡°TV stations¡±, Ding Ning immediately realized that the TV stations must have put pressure on Bai Qing.

    Although Ding Ning didn¡¯t know much about the entertainment industry, he had watched many entertainment programs, and all kinds of celebrities were invited to serve as guests to increase their exposure. Then, the role of TV stations could be imagined.

    Making a bet with the career of Tiangong Entertainment for three girls was not in Bai Qing¡¯s interest. Ding Ning could understand this action, but he was still a little unhappy, so his voice became indifferent without feelings.

    ¡°Bai... Childe Bai guaranteed that the three of them would be absolutely safe.¡±

    Although she saw that Ding Ning became less intransigent, Jiang Yimeng was not rxed, but became more and more nervous. This was rted to the task Bai Qing gave her, and she had to let Ding Ning think this was a favor Bai Qing did him.

    She would have said that she herself made the decision toe to Ding Ning, but seeing his gaze that seemed to have seen everything through, she decided to tell the truth when these words were at the tip of her tongue.

    Ding Ning raised the corners of his mouth very inconspicuously as if to say he was very satisfied with the answer. ¡°Then do as he said. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t let me down.¡±

    After speaking these words, he stood up and walked toward Huzi and hispanions. These noble Childes had been with him for a night, and he should show his gratitude. At least, there must be ate-night meal.

    Jiang Yimeng let out a sigh of relief as if a heavy load had been removed from her and then shockingly found that her back had been soaked with sweat during the time of speaking these words. The power Ding Ning subconsciously gave off was even more stressful than that she felt when she faced Bai Qing, but the problem was solved perfectly, and what was only left to do was keep the three girls absolutely safe. She believed that Childe Bai would make it done, but she must especially warn him that if something went wrong, Ding Ning would never let her off.

    In the whole world, he might be the only one who took the great Superstar Jiang as nothing and would rise and walk away as soon as he finished the talk with her. Even when Childe Bai finished having sex with her, he would have to hold her in his arms and chat sweetly with her for a while, right?

    However, Jiang Yimeng did not know why she didn¡¯t have anyints. Instead, she took it for granted, and she herself had not realized that she had be in awe of Ding Ning since some unknown date. This kind of awe was even far beyond her awe of Bai Qing.

    ¡°Thank all of you. The rain outside has stopped. Say a ce¡¯s name, and let¡¯s go there and eat ate-night meal,¡± Ding Ning pped his hands to attract the attention of the crowd and said with a smile.

    ¡°Oh, long live Brother Ning!¡±

    The crowd roared happily, making Wei Biaobiao feel more defeated. ¡°Fuck, what kind of meal have you not tried? It is only ate-night meal, isn¡¯t it? Do you need to behave like this?¡±

    ¡°Huanhuan, Lele, Xiangyun, Teacher Chen, and Teacher Liu, let¡¯s go, and I¡¯ll send you back after thete-night meal,¡± Ding Ning said smilingly.

    These people looked at one another with confusion, and Ye Huan and Ye Le tugged at his sleeves. ¡°Brother, all of us have withdrawn from thepetition, so what should wee back for?¡±

    ¡°Continue thepetition. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±

    Ding Ning spoke lightly, but his words had brought them an inexplicable sense of ease.

 Chapter 534 - Asking Him to Be Her Master

    <h4>Chapter 534 Asking Him to Be Her Master</h4>

    The three girls and the two teachers were overjoyed in surprise. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Ding Ning did not exin further, but his tone was firm, so no one would doubt it.

    ¡°Thank you, brother!¡±

    Ye Huan and Ye Le cheered and kissed his cheeks, and Pan Xiangyun also wanted to do so, but lost her courage when she heard theughter of the crowd.

    Mosquito rolled her eyes and muttered to Wen Rourou, ¡°The situation is very serious! Will our brother-inw go to other women? Do we need to tell it to Sister Nuo?¡±

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t make trouble. Believe in Brother Ning¡¯s personality. I believe that their rtionship is pure.¡±

    Wen Rourou said generously and then whispered, ¡°Mosquito, I want to go to Ninghai.¡±

    ¡°You go to Ninghai? What for?¡± Mosquito asked in surprise.

    Wen Rourou looked at Ding Ning hotly. ¡°I want to learn medicine from Brother Ning.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a fever? You make decisions so casually.¡±

    Mosquito had so much suspicion and touched Wen Rourou¡¯s forehead with her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°You have a fever! I¡¯m serious. I feel very happy today, and I have never had this feeling since I was young,¡± Wen Rourou stared straight at Ding Ning and murmured.

    Shocked, Mosquito looked around nervously and asked in a whisper, ¡°Damn, you have fallen in love with our brother-inw, haven¡¯t you? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Sister Nuo will fight you with her life?¡±

    ¡°Fuck off! What are you talking about?¡±

    Wen Rourou rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m saying that when I saw those patients get rid of the tortures from their illnesses after Brother Ning cured them, they had a sincere smile that I have never experienced before since I was young. Although I was only Brother Ning¡¯s assistant, that strong sense of fulfillment and happiness makes me feel full and happy.¡±

    ¡°Good, good, as long as you are not trying to take the man from Sister Nuo.¡±

    Mosquito patted her chest with lingering fear and then changed her tone to ask suspiciously, ¡°Fuck, is it that you will deliberately go to Ninghai to avoid giving me your cash gift at my wedding?¡±

    ¡°Go away! How can I not give you my cash gift that you sold yourself for?¡± Wen Rourou shouted in an angry, tough manner, attracting the eyes of the crowd.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Huzi, who was organizing stuff, ran over obediently and asked with great concern, ¡°Who sold oneself?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it is your Mosquito,¡± Wen Rourou pursed her lips and ridiculed.

    ¡°Get lost! You sold yourself.¡±

    Annoyed, Mosquito shouted and kicked Wen Rourou angrily.

    ¡°Huh, if you didn¡¯t sell yourself to Brother Huzi, how did you get a bulging belly?¡±

    Wen Rourou smiled like a little fox, making Mosquito feel too shamed to show her face, but Huzi kept grinning.

    These people walked downstairs,ughing and joking. Ding Ning shook hands with Xu Qingsong politely and invited him to go with them to eat thete-night meal. Since he had upied the man¡¯s ce for a night and the man did not charge them for the meal, he felt very embarrassed.

    Xu Qingsong did want to build ties with these rich and powerful Childes, but he was smart and knew that if he shamelessly went with them, his action was too dirty.

    Instantly, he thanked Ding Ning but declined him, but he exchanged phone numbers with him. He had thought about it clearly: As long as Ye Huan and Ye Le still stayed at his hotel and he took good care of them, he would have opportunities tomunicate with him in the future.

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t force him. After saying goodbye to him, he then took Lan Mengdie, who was a little too embarrassed to follow them, to go downstairs. Surely, the good-for-nothing scums are always generous to beautiful women.

    As the Imperial Capital of Shenzhou Country, Yan Jing had a rich nightlife, and the first choice for havingte-night meals was Gui Street.

    Located in Dongzhimen, Gui Street was surrounded by many embassies, so that foreign tourists and foreign employees working in Beijing could easily taste the authentic Shenzhou food. This ce was called Yan Jing¡¯s dining street.

    Gui Street, which was lively and aze with lights, always shone brightly in the dim night of the city, making Ding Ning, who was here for the first time, feel another great charm of Yan Jing.

    Gui Street was originally called Ghost Street. Speaking of this, there is a historical allusion.

    ording to legend, Dongzhimen was a rural-urban fringe zone during the Qing Dynasty. Naturally, the initial morning market formed within the city gate. The hawkers selling sundries and vegetables in some certain selected ces within Dongzhimen began to sell their goods by shouting in the second half of the night, but when dawn broke, they would disperse. These hawkers used kerosenemps to get light, so the scene looked dim when people watched them from a distance. Besides that, coffin shops and shops that provided equipment, manpower, and musical instruments for the funeral were seen everywhere, making this ce very creepy, so it was called ¡°Ghost Market¡±.

    Strangely, after the reform and opening up, many businesses and shops on both sides of Dongzhimen Street began to do various businesses, but all of their owners almost lost all their money because of poor business, and even the only state-owned department store had to be closed down. Truly, the misfortune of this ce was hard to understand.

    But then people found that only the restaurant business on this street could be sessful, and the restaurants here were rarely visited during the day, but at night, it was prosperous and bustling with heavy traffic. Whether it was like what the local seniors said¡ªghosts would enter the city to eat at night and then form such prosperity, no one could exin it.

    Anyway, the word ¡°ghost¡± was indecent, so the government managers began to think hard about changing the name of Ghost Street, but most of the bosses doing business here disagreed, saying that they were afraid that changing the name would break the feng shui so that they would not be able to do business in the future.

    At this time, the government workers found that the word ¡°gui¡± in the dictionary shares the same sound with China¡¯s ¡°ghost¡± character but is written in a different form, and is rted to eating. Therefore, they began to widely publicize it and also made a big bronze statue of ¡°gui¡± at the end of the Dongzhimen overpass on one side of Ghost Street. Then, there was today¡¯s ¡°Gui Street¡±.

    Ding Ning and hispanions, who came here for the first time, listened to all the people talking about the origin of the street, while eating bittern pjack, cooked tripe,mb spine hot pot, and others with Yan Jing¡¯s characteristics, and then they drank beer. This was perfect.

    Apparently, these girls preferred spicy crawfish, Saut¨¦ed Bullfrog in Chili Sauce, and Chongqing roast fish. Although the dishes were so spicy that they gasped, they still gobbled the food without caring about their images.

    Speaking of eating spicy food, Pan Xiangyun, who was studying at the Shuzhou Conservatory of Music, was obviously more excellent. Calmly, she ate the bright red hot peppers like eating dishes, making the others feel astonished and defeated.

    It was troublesome for more than 100 people to eat together. Fortunately, it was not chilly during the night in November, though it was a little cold. They asked the shop owner to take out the tables and chairs and divide them into more than a dozen groups. In this way, they all could have seats.

    The joy of eating thete-night meal was enjoying the feeling. What they ate was not the point, and the point was drinking. Mosquito was pregnant, so she could not drink at all.

    The four girls would have to do rehearsals tomorrow. Naturally, the others did not let them drink. Although Wen Rourou was a woman, she was as good as a man and drained the cup as soon as it came to her lips. She was so bold and forthright.

    After a few rounds of drinking, she took a beer bottle and went to drink a toast to Ding Ning like a female bandit. ¡°When will you return to Ninghai, Brother Ning?¡±

    ¡°What? Are you tired of me? I still have something to do in Yan Jing. I¡¯ll only be back in a few days.¡± Ding Ning joked with a smile.

    ¡°No, how could I be tired of you? I mean that when you go back to Ninghai, let me know, and I will go back with you. Anyway, I¡¯ll be with you in this life.¡±

    No matter how much she could drink, she was a little drunk after drinking with so many people. Hearing these words, all others were silent and looked at her with widely opened mouths.

    ¡°Damn, even if you confess your love, you have to keep a low profile, okay? After all, he is Xiao Nuo¡¯s boyfriend. It is so cruel for you to rob someone¡¯s love this way, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Also quite shocked, Ding Ning touched his face subconsciously and asked in quite a narcissistic way, ¡°Am I so charming?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ye Huan, Ye Le, and the other two girls said in unison, making Ding Ning feel honored, and his smile became a little simple and honest.

    Wen Rourou rolled her eyes. ¡°What are you thinking about? I mean I want you to be my master, and I want to learn medicine from you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sad. It turns out I¡¯m so unattractive.¡±

    Ding Ning had got acquainted with her and made a harmless joke, but as for Wen Rourou¡¯s sudden request of asking him to be her master, he did not know whether it was her whim or she had made up her mind, so he didn¡¯t immediately express his position.

    With a soft chuckle, Wen Rourou raised the bottle in her hand and said, ¡°This is the beer I¡¯ll use to give a toast to my master. I will drain the bottle in a gulp, and you must take me as your student.¡±

    ¡°Right, take her, take her.¡±

    These Childes who enjoyed watching the fun winked and shouted.

    Ding Ning became sullen, took away the beer bottle in her hand, and persuaded her kindly. ¡°You can eat, drink, and y in Yan Jing. Is this not good? Studying medicine is a hard job.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of the hard job, but I¡¯m afraid of living without taste, like a walking dead every day. When I looked at the rxed smiles of those patients today, I suddenly felt that I had found the meaning of living, I want to be a doctor like you because it makes me feel full and meaningful while being alive. I have made up my mind and will never give up halfway. Master, please ept me.¡±

    Wen Rourou¡¯s eyes gleamed, and she looked determined.

    Ding Ning was slightly moved. He did not expect Wen Rourou to suddenly have such a firm idea, but when he remembered that Xiaoyao fell in love with the ck Masked Man inexplicably and then determined to stay in Ninghai, it seemed he could easily understand why Wen Rourou made such a choice.

    After all, they all had the simr birth and experience and powerful family backgrounds, so that from the moment they were born, they were destined to have no worries about food, clothing, or money in their lives.

    Things that others might not be able to obtain after struggling for a lifetime to get could be easily obtained by them, as long as they opened their mouths, so they, who had lost their life goals, were more likely to get lost in the empty and confused life.

    These men¡¯s condition was a little better because they would bear the expectations of the elders of the family, or fight for the session of the head of the family, or make achievements in a certain field and aplish great things to realize their life value.

    In contrast, women were more of a bargaining chip for interest exchange in rich families. Their families did not need them to be excellent and only wanted them to be very beautiful. Those who could build marriage bonds with families of equal status and also love each other like Mosquito were extremely rare, after all.

    Therefore, they were emptier and more bored than men of the same identity. Coupled with the confusion and fear of their future, both Xiaoyao and Wen Rourou all wanted to get out of their current lifestyles subconsciously. When they found something novel that they were extremely interested in, they would be stubborn and even paranoid to think that it was what they were after.

    All of them were silent, waiting for Ding Ning¡¯s answer. They understood why Wen Rourou made this choice and even shared her feeling.

    Beneath their bright and beautiful family backgrounds were many lonely and decadent hearts. Without faith or life goals, they lived an illusory, luxurious, and decadent life and could not find the meaning of their existence.

    So, they were self-willed, empty, and bored and tried different ways to show their existence by looking for ways that could make them feel excited.

    Ding Ning was silent. If Wen Rourou needed his help, no matter how much pressure he bore, he would lend her a helping hand without hesitation.

    However, studying medicine was very rigorous, directly rted to the life safety of the patient. Before he could make sure of Wen Rourou¡¯s attitude, he would never make a decision easily.

 Chapter 535 - Taking Her as His Student

    <h4>Chapter 535 Taking Her as His Student</h4>

    Ding Ning was an ordinary person without ambitions in his bones, and he had never thought about reaching today¡¯s height.

    He was not keen on fame and fortune. His biggest wish was to be able to reunite with his parents and rtives one day and then open a small clinic to live the simple life of having a wife, children, and a warm bed.

    However, it seemed that everything that happened was God¡¯s will. The reality forced him to move to the current situation step by step, so that he had to live a life against his original intention.

    Anyway, either bing an excellent martial arts practitioner or getting the magic charms or even the lustrous and dazzling Chiyou inheritance was only a supplementary means to sess for him, not an aim.

    He had never changed his original intention. That was to be a doctor who saved lives and healed the wounded. He liked the sense of fulfillment he got after healing the sick, which could bring the greatest happiness and satisfaction to his heart.

    A doctor¡¯s profession was extremely sacred in Ding Ning¡¯s heart, and he did not allow anyone to profane it.

    And quacks were those he hated most, so he never allowed himself to train anyone for a quack.

    For this reason, he stopped smiling and looked at Wen Rourou carefully with his clear eyes, which seemed to prate her true heart.

    Wen Rourou stared at his eyes without fear. With a clear conscience, she did not hide anything insincere in her mind. She did want to be a doctor, just like experiencing her first love. She was stirred by it, and then she proceeded without hesitation. In this life, she would never regret it.

    After waiting a long time, Ding Ning saw her determination and courage and asked seriously, ¡°You don¡¯t regret it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve decided?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided.¡±

    ¡°Okay, finish this box first, and let me see your sincerity.¡±

    Ding Ning pointed at the beer box on the ground, looking serious.

    The others changed their expression when hearing the words. ¡°That is a box of 12 bottles of beer that has not been opened yet!¡±

    Although Wen Rourou was a good drinker, she was still a girl. Just now, she had finished no less than two boxes of beer. If she drank one more box now, she would die, wouldn¡¯t she?

    Mosquito looked anxious, ready to say something, but Huzi, who wore a seriousplexion, stopped her with his hand, signaling her not to make sounds.

    One wanted to take the other as her master, and the other wanted to test the one. No matter how good their rtionship with Wen Rourou was, it was not suitable for them to step out to plead for mercy, but Huzi believed that Ding Ning was a man of sense.

    Wei Biaobiao watched this scene as he sipped his beer, and he had stopped a few guys who wanted to talk, signaling them not to make trouble and only to watch.

    A doctrine could not be passed easily. A master was a person who passed the doctrine, which means that one must be willing to do as the other required. Was it useful for them to plead for mercy? Even if Ding Ning agreed to be merciful for the sake of not hurting others¡¯ feelings, how could he teach her medical skills carefully? Wei Biaobiao had taken someone as his master, so he naturally knew it very clearly.

    Although the procedures for doctors and warriors to take people as their masters were slightly different, they shared the same principle. Ding Ning¡¯s medical skills were exactly as good as those of the TCM masters, or even better than theirs. When these TCM masters took people as their students, they made various appalling requests. Compared with their requests, Ding Ning¡¯s test was kind enough.

    ¡°I will drink!¡±

    As soon as the three words came out of her small red lips gently, she opened a bottle of beer with the screwdriver and began to pour it down her mouth.

    1 bottle... 3 bottles... 5 bottles... 7 bottles...

    Time seemed to have stopped. All the people were silent, watching the stubborn girl pouring beer down her mouth bottle after bottle in the light of the night.

    When she finished drinking the 8th bottle, Wen Rourou felt dizzy and had a pain in her stomach because it had swelled up. Her stomach churned, and the beer kept rushing to her throat.

    ¡°There are only four bottles left. Hold on, there are only four bottles.¡± Wen Rourou encouraged herself. She took a deep breath, picked up the 9th bottle, and poured the beer down her mouth.

    ¡°Puff!¡±

    After one mouthful went down, she could not hold it anymore, so that the beer squirted from her nostrils and mouth. Wen Rourou¡¯s tears welled up in her eyes, and she coughed violently.

    Mosquito felt so sorry for her that her tears ran down. Hurriedly, she stepped up to support her, patted her back to ease her suffering, and cried, ¡°Don¡¯t drink it! Don¡¯t take him as your master, okay?¡±

    ¡°No, I must take him as my master. My master said that he would not take me until I had finished the box. I must finish it. Rest assured. I am okay, and I have not drunk too much.¡±

    Wen Rourou broke free of Mosquito¡¯s hands and reached for the beer, but before she had time to drink, she opened her mouth and hupped. Then, she covered her mouth with her hand, hurriedly scuttled to the roadside, squatted, and puked wildly, making a series of irksome sounds.

    Red-eyed, Mosquito went to her with a bottle of mineral water and patted her back. When she finished vomiting, Mosquito rinsed her mouth with the water.

    After a long time, Wen Rourou regained her strength. As she frowned, she began to drink again.

    Ding Ning had been expressionless and did not even look at her, so that Mosquito used him of being cruel in a crying tone.

    These several girls couldn¡¯t bear it and wanted to say something for her, but no one dared to open her mouth when they saw Ding Ning¡¯s face that suggested that anyone should note closer.

    Yagyuu Asamayu did not know what was going on and looked curiously at this one and then that one...

    Again, she continued to eat her crayfish. For her, as long as she was with Ding Ning, other things were not important, eh, except for food.

    Finally, Wen Rourou finished thest bottle, staggered to Ding Ning, and stood straight. ¡°I finished it.¡±

    ¡°You threw up just now. That can¡¯t be counted as qualified. Drink one more box.¡±

    What Ding Ning said was like a bolt from the blue, making everyone shocked.

    Mosquito, who had been restraining her temper, could not restrain it anymore. Regardless of the pull of Huzi, she went to Ding Ning red-eyed and shouted angrily, ¡°Are you out of your mind? What¡¯s so great about you? Can embarrassing a girl show that you are an able man?¡±

    Ding Ning looked up at her lightly, but did not care about her. Instead, he turned to Wen Rourou, ¡°Have you heard what I said?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have.¡±

    Wen Rourou gritted her teeth and continued to open beer bottles.

    Mosquito wanted to fly into a rage, but Huzi covered her mouth and took her away. Mosquito kept hitting Huzi while crying, and thetter allowed her to hit him with a wry smile.

    ¡°Brother...¡±

    Ye Le weakly wanted to plead for mercy, but when seeing Ding Ning¡¯s cold re, she flinched and pouted with grievance, thinking that Ding Ning was quite strange and scaring today.

    Ye Huan held her hand and shook her head to her, signaling that she should not say anything and Ding Ning must be doing this for a reason.

    When she drank the 3rd bottle, Wen Rourou squirted the beer. All others could not bear to watch it anymore, thinking that Ding Ning was too aloof, so they all opened their mouths.

    ¡°Ning Brother, do me a favor, and let¡¯s end it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Brother Ning, Rourou cannot hold it anymore.¡±

    ¡°Brother Ning, don¡¯t torture her anymore.¡±

    ¡°If she still has to drink it, let me drink it for her.¡±

    ¡°Right, let us drink it for her.¡±

    ...

    Facing the begging of everyone, Ding Ning, who had been expressionless, raised his head and looked around coldly, and no one dared to look at his eyes when they fell on them.

    ¡°You can drink it for her today, but can you drink it for her for a lifetime? Or let¡¯s put it this way: Can you make any decision for her?¡±

    Everyone was speechless. No one dared to respond to this usation. It was only either her elders or her lover who could make the decision for her. Although many people pursued her, those who dared to im to be her boyfriend were not many.

    All others helplessly saw that Wen Rourou turned a blind eye to all this. Although she began to be unsteady, she still kept drinking and vomiting stubbornly and repeated the two actions.

    Ding Ning looked extremely serious, but his tone was milder, as if he was exining to everyone or speaking to himself. ¡°The doctrine can¡¯t be passed easily. This is a rule passed down from the ancestors. It¡¯s not that we can make an exception casually because we are good friends. No matter how well they talk, if they can¡¯t move me, I will never take them as my students, but as long as I take her, it means that she has been approved by me and is my sessor, and I will teach her everything I have learned without reservation. Maybe you won¡¯t understand and think I am aloof, butpared with what she can learn in the future, do you still think that the sincerity of drinking two boxes of beer is too much?¡±

    ¡°Not too much. Not to mention drinking two boxes of beer, even drinking two boxes of liquor is not too much. By doing so, Brother Ding wants to test her, teach her the way to respect her master, and also tell her a truth that nothing in the world can be gained without making efforts and anyone who wants to get something has to pay a price.¡±

    Wei Biaobiao suddenly made an exnation for Ding Ning.

    Everyone had an expression that they suddenly saw light, and Mosquito stopped whimpering and looked at him thoughtfully.

    However, many people still disagreed and pursed their lips secretly, but Wei Biaobiao saw all their expressions and said indifferently, ¡°What do you think of Brother Ding¡¯s medical skills?¡±

    ¡°Brother Ning¡¯s medical skills are very powerful, and my serious kidney deficiency has gone now.¡±

    Lu Tingzhen said with a shameless smile. All of themughed at once, and Mosquito could not helpughing.

    Wei Biaobiao shook his head with a wry smile and then said seriously, ¡°Brother Ding¡¯s medical skills are quite good, but what you guys know is only the tip of the iceberg. I don¡¯t have to say anything anymore, and you will know itter.¡±

    Ding Ning shook his head. Although what Wei Biaobiao said was right, he didn¡¯t hit the nail on the headpletely. In fact, Ding Ning had never thought about taking anyone as his student and only wanted Wen Rourou to beat a retreat in the face of difficulties.

    Born in a rich family, she was used to the life of a youngdy who ate ready-cooked meals without doing anything. In her bones, she had the habit of living like a princess more or less, so how could she bear sufferings or usations?

    Ding Ning thought that this was just her whim or the result of her vanity, enjoying the touch of gratitude from the patient, which was totally different from his understanding of the holy profession of being a doctor. A doctor must have a kind,passionate heart, perseverance, and determination.

    He would have thought that his unreasonable request would make Wen Rourou fly into a rage, and then he could take the opportunity to reject her request for being his student. Even if they would depart unhappily, it was better than taking an irresponsible student.

    But Wen Rourou¡¯s performance was beyond his expectations. At the very least, she had a very good attitude, showing much respect for her master, so he had a feeling that he had set a trap for himself, but he was also inexplicably gratified.

    Wen Rourou seemed to be immersed in her own world, ignoring everything around her but the box of beer.

    Maybe she got used to vomiting as she vomited. Initially, she looked drunk, but now when she vomited as she drank, she became more and more energetic.

    When she finally finished the second box of beer, Wen Rourou stood respectfully and obediently in front of Ding Ning. ¡°I finished drinking, but I vomited again, so do I need to drink one more box?¡±

    Ding Ning nced at her and saw that she was full of anticipation with sparkling eyes. Then, it was hard for him to refuse her, so he poured a cup of tea and put it on the table. ¡°Kneel!¡±

    Mosquito and others changed their expression. ¡°We kneel to heaven, earth, and our parents, but what¡¯s the meaning of asking a girl of a simr age to kneel to you?¡±

    Wen Rourou, who seemed not to know what was going on, stood there stupefied, not knowing what to do.

    But Wei Biaobiaoughed and said, ¡°Congrattions, sister!¡±

    Wen Rourou, who was still confused, suddenly had an inspiration, and then she knelt down with a heavy thud quite joyfully, kowtowed three times respectfully, and picked up the teacup with both hands. ¡°Master, please drink tea!¡±

    It was only then that all these people suddenly saw light. ¡°It turns out that this is the tea for acknowledging him as her master! There are five important elements for a person: heaven, earth, sovereign, parents, and master. Although the ¡®master¡¯ is put in thest ce, she must kowtow to him, but this master-acknowledging ceremony is a little too simple.¡±

    Since what was done could not be undone, Ding Ning took the teacup without feeling guilty and put it on the table after a sip. ¡°Get up!¡±

 Chapter 536 - The Subsidiary

    <h4>Chapter 536 The Subsidiary</h4>

    ¡°Yes, master!¡±

    Wen Rourou stood up cheerfully and received the congrattions from all others.

    ¡°Ahem, ahem!¡±

    Ding Ning coughed twice. When the crowd was quiet, he took out a few things and gave them to Wen Rourou. ¡°Well, this matter happened so suddenly, and I haven¡¯t prepared anything, so take these things first. Later, I will give you our first master-student-meeting gift.¡±

    ¡°What are these things?¡±

    Wen Rourou turned the ointments in her hand curiously and said, ¡°wless Jade Scar Cream, Ice Skin Whitening Cream, Water Exquisite Moisturizing Mask, Hongyanzui Freckle-removing Essence...¡±

    Mosquito snatched the scar cream and had joy in her eyes. ¡°This is the scar cream that Sister Nuo usedst time.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes brightened suddenly, and they stepped forward to take a look. When she returned to Yan Jing, Mosquitoes always remembered this scar cream and mentioned its magical effect many times in front of them.

    Although they were all men and were not very interested in scar creams, their sisters, rtives, and beloved women needed them.

    Mosquito held the wless Jade Scar Cream so fondly that she did not want to put it down, and she said shamelessly, ¡°Rourou, give this scar cream to me. When I have a baby, this item will work!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a first-meeting gift from my master.¡±

    Wen Rourou had already begun to have sparkles in her eyes. Like a little wild cat protecting its food, she snatched it back.

    Mosquito was furious. ¡°You cherish your lover more than your friend! It is only a bottle of scar cream, isn¡¯t it? You are mean! Huh, you make me so sad!¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with cherishing my lover more than my friend, okay! This is a first-meeting gift from my master. I can¡¯t give it to anyone.¡±

    She spoke righteously, but when she saw Mosquito pout, she felt a little sorry. After thinking a long time, she said unwillingly, ¡°Well,ter, you can get a bottle, and I will give half of it to you, okay?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s better!¡±

    Mosquito stopped crying and began to smile. Joyfully, she pushed away a group of men and went with Wen Rourou to count the ¡°loots¡±. It seemed that she nned to take half of them, so that Wen Rourou did not know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°Uh, Brother Ning, do you still have anything like this? Uh, hehe, you know...¡±

    Yang Ge was cheeky, rubbing his hands and looking at Ding Ning with a ttering expression.

    Ding Ning was quite speechless. ¡°You are a man, and what do you want that thing for?¡±

    ¡°Start with me to love our skin!¡±

    Yang Ge spoke seriously, causing everyone tough, but Huzi rolled his eyes. ¡°You want to curry favor with your little lover, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t use an awe-inspiring tone!¡±

    ¡°You are my brother or not, Huzi? How could you pull the rug from under my feet like this? I¡¯ll fight you.¡±

    Yang Ge was exposed and immediately became angry. He rushed ferociously to Huzi, but thetter refused to admit being inferior, so the two began their y-fight.

    ¡°Come on, stop it. I have nothing. How could I bring so many things with me?¡±

    Seeing that everyone looked disappointed, Ding Ning immediately seized the opportunity to advertise, ¡°But you don¡¯t have to be disappointed because Xiaoyao is now preparing the Zuihongyan Cosmetics Company. This series of cosmetics will be on the market soon, and you can go to her to book the product.¡±

    ¡°Fuck, really? Will Xiaoyao really open apany? No, I have to book one set.¡±

    Yang Ge¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened, and he hurriedly took out his mobile phone to call Xiaoyao. ¡°When will your cosmetics go on sale, my dearest Sister Xiaoyao? I want to book a set... no, two sets... no, three sets... please wait!¡±

    ¡°Give me three sets first.¡±

    ¡°I also want three sets.¡±

    ¡°I want ten sets.¡±

    ...

    Everyone started to report the numbers they wanted, and Huzi counted the numbers on the side. In the blink of an eye, Zuihongyan had received 580 sets of orders even before it opened.

    Yang Ge beamed and roared, ¡°What? One set of the supreme version is 88,000? One set of the ordinary version is 8,800? I must have the supreme version. Is money a problem for me?¡±

    Mosquitoes walked hurriedly over and grabbed the phone. ¡°Xiaoyao, don¡¯t give them the goods now. Listen to me...¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Mosquito?¡± Yang Ge asked unhappily.

    Mosquito raised her eyebrows proudly and said, ¡°Tell me, are we still the best brothers and sisters?¡±

    ¡°We must be!¡± Lu Tingzhen said with brotherhood code stubbornly.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. From today on, I am the boss of the Yan Jing branch of Zuihongyan Cosmetics Company. If you want goods in the future, all of you cane to me, and you will save trouble,¡± Mosquito said proudly.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but you are getting married soon, and you will have a baby soon, so can you manage so much work?¡±

    Yang Ge immediately realized the huge business opportunity in it and rubbed his hands, ttering, ¡°Do you need a vice president, Sister Mosquito?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m free anyway, and I can help you sell products!¡±

    Lu Tingzhen became energetic. He came to her and spoke with a grin.

    Mosquito rolled her eyes and immediately pped her hands. ¡°I can¡¯t let the profits go to the pockets of outsiders. Let me do it this way: Whoever is interested in joining me can go to Huzi and register, and let¡¯s work together to open this branch. When Xiaoyao¡¯s authorization letter arrives, let¡¯s show our different abilities, and each sale has amission.¡±

    ¡°Me, count me in.¡±

    ¡°I also want to join you, and count me in.¡±

    ¡°Me, Brother Huzi, count me in.¡±

    ¡°Also count me in.¡±

    ¡°Damn, don¡¯t you need to take care of your family business? How can I count you in?¡±

    ¡°Hey, managing our family business doesn¡¯t affect me earning any pocket money! I¡¯ll easily getmissions if I sell goods. Where can I find such a good job?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. It doesn¡¯t take much time to make a few phone calls.¡±

    ¡°Well, in that case, also count me in.¡±

    ...

    These people usually yed together, but it was the first time they had worked together. Every one of them was in high spirits and shouted that they wanted to join the branch.

    In an instant, the 113 Childe who were present all ¡°boarded the ship¡± and became employees of the Yan Jing branch of the Zuihongyan Cosmetics Company.

    No trace of thepany could be seen now, but it had gotten enough employees and 580 orders. This was unprecedented in history.

    Of course, they did have this ability. With their family backgrounds as support, they could set up apany very soon.

    Hearing the prices, Ding Ning was shocked inwardly. ¡°The so-called supreme version is a quick-effect, concentrated cosmetics. The raw materials used are rtively expensive, but the total amount of the cost price andbor cost is only about 20,000, but the selling price is 88,000; as for the ordinary version, it has the same effect as the supreme version. The difference is that this one will take effect in a slightly longer time, but it is much more effective than simr products in the market. The cost price is only a few hundred, but one set of it sells 8,800. Clearly, Xiaoyao is going to take the high-end luxury path!¡±

    But he was absolutely sure that the product could be sold. First, the product had a remarkable effect and guaranteed quality; second, Xiaoyao¡¯s human rtionships guaranteed that no matter how expensive it was, it could be sold. For these people, hundreds of thousands of Shenzhou currency was only a very small sum.

    In particr, the wealthier people are, the more they like topare with each other. They treat their reputation more important than anything, and they may say, ¡°What you use is the supreme version, so how can I use the ordinary version without feeling ashamed?¡±

    Just now, these people all chose the supreme version without hesitation and directly ced 580 orders. This showed their way of thinking.

    ¡°Xiaoyao¡¯s Zuihongyan has not officially opened yet, but let its business began in Yan Jing first!¡±

    As for the price andmission that Mosquitoes got, that was not what he needed to care about.

    Xiaoyao, who had a clear rtionship between public and private affairs, would not do a money-losing business no matter how good her rtionship with Mosquito was. Surely, the profit she left for Mosquito was still considerable.

    Wei Biaobiao smacked his lips. ¡°This is my sister¡¯s business. It is unsuitable for me not to support her!¡± Just when he was about to register, Xiaoyao called him.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not the major shareholder of Zuihongyan, and I only hold 10% of the shares. You don¡¯t have to join the Yan Jing branch and get shares, and I¡¯ve reserved 5% of the shares for you.¡±

    When he heard his sister¡¯s words, Wei Biao was so moved that he wanted to cry. His eyes had turned red, and his lips moved for a long time, but he could not utter a word.

    He could foresee the promising future of Zuihongyan. ¡°My sister has given me a great gift!¡±

    To tell the truth, Childe Wei, who was one of the Eight Childes in Yan Jing, looked shining, but he knew his pain.

    He didn¡¯t have the right to inherit the properties of the Wei Family, which he had known since he was young, but he had neverined about it. Instead, he only thought about making a name for himself.

    With a bold and forthright personality, he liked to make friends with people from all corners of the world, but making friends also meant that he would have lots of expenses. In fact, he didn¡¯t have much money on most asions and only had to hang around with others with the reputation of being the Wei Family¡¯s son. asionally, he would find some profitable projects, but since he had no money to do investments with, he could only sit and watch.

    This was also the reason why he could not concentrate on practicing martial arts and could only making a living in the turbid world. Unfortunately, he could not even tell this misery to his master Luo Zhicheng, so that thetter was angry that he did not have achievements and alwaysined that his will of martial arts was not firm.

    But all this was changed at the moment by a seemingly inadvertent phone call from his sister. How could he not be moved? ¡°I don¡¯t love my sister in vain!¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Wei Biaobiao, who suppressed the mood with ups and downs, stood up and walked to a remote ce. ¡°Xiaoyao, I...¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re my brother, so don¡¯t treat me with empty courtesy! By the way, Ding Ning is in Yan Jing. You should take good care of him because he is the biggest shareholder in ourpany.¡±

    Xiaoyao spoke with a smile. How could she not know the pain of her brother? But she had no solution. After all, the Wei Family¡¯s financial power had not yet been handed to her.

    Now, when she had her career, the first one that came to her mind was this half-brother. In rich or aristocratic families, this was extremely rare.

    ¡°Okay, let me end my empty courtesy. My condition is really a bit miserable now, but you should pay attention to your health. When I have free time, I will go and see you.¡±

    Wei Biaobiao looked up at the night sky, took his tears back to his eyes, and said with a smile, ¡°As for Ding Ning, you don¡¯t need to worry. Now, he lives much better than me. Do you want him to answer the phone?¡±

    ¡°No, you should take care of yourself. I don¡¯t have time to go back recently. I estimate that I can¡¯t go home until the Spring Festival. Please send my greetings to our grandpa and parents.¡±

    Xiaoyao hung up the phone and sat in her messy apartment, having a kind of spontaneous loneliness.

    Although there were many rooms in her maternal grandfather¡¯s family, she did not want to disturb them, so she went to look for a living ce for a whole day, rented this suite with three bedrooms and one hall, and moved in.

    She never thought that she would fall out with Xiao Nuo. This made her feel a little guilty and sad, but she didn¡¯t regret it in the slightest. Her love was like a moth rushing to the fire. Even if she turned into ashes, she would not regret it.

    ¡°Tock, tock, tock!¡±

    There was a sudden knock on the door, and Xiaoyao stood up listlessly to open it. ¡°Thendlord is so forgetful! Thendlord hase back twice to get things since I got the suite.¡±

    ¡°Again, what¡¯s... Ah, Sister Nuo, why are you here?¡±

    The door was opened, but before she could finish her impatient words, Xiaoyao saw Xiao Nuo, who was standing at the door with a frosty face. Then, her expression became extremely unnatural.

    She didn¡¯t sleep all nightst night, and she didn¡¯t know how to face Xiao Nuo. Before dawn in the morning, she packed up her luggage and moved out, but she did not expect Xiao Nuo toe to her door now.

    She was upset, not knowing if Xiao Nuo would say anything unpleasant again to seriously embarrass her.

 Chapter 537 - Sounding Out

    <h4>Chapter 537 Sounding Out</h4>

    Xiao Nuo ignored her and went into the room with a straight face, looking up and down at theyout of the room.

    Xiaoyao lowered her head and followed her like a child who had done something wrong. Her expression was full of anxiety.

    ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s better than my room.¡±

    A momentter, after Xiao Nuo finished visiting all the rooms, she finally spoke.

    ¡°I...¡±

    Xiaoyao couldn¡¯t tell whether Xiao Nuo was happy or angry. Her lips trembled and she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Xiao Nuo sat down on the sofa and looked at her with a stern look. She sneered and said, ¡°Now you¡¯ve be much bolder that you dared to run away from home.¡±

    Head down, Xiaoyao did not dare to say anything. She thought to herself with grievance, ¡°I feel so sorry. I¡¯m too embarrassed to face you, so I moved out.¡±

    ¡°Sit down. Why keep standing there?¡±

    Xiao Nuo said casually and indifferently, which made Xiaoyao¡¯s heart beat rapidly. She sat down far away from her and didn¡¯t even dare to sit on her buttocks.

    ¡°Why are you sitting so far? Come here!¡±

    Xiao Nuo red at her grumpily and patted on the sofa beside her.

    Xiaoyao went to sit by her obediently. She was in awe of her big sister from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never lived alone outside. Do you know how to tidy up your house?¡±

    Xiao Nuo looked at Xiaoyao, who was sitting next to her with a wronged and pitiful expression, and her tone became softer.

    ¡°I... I can learn to do that!¡±

    Xiaoyao bit her lower lip and said softly.

    ¡°Learn? You have too many things to learn. Do you know how to wash clothes and cook? Do you know how to clean up your room? I can¡¯t believe you actually moved out. Can you take care of yourself?¡±

    Xiao Nuo shook her head speechlessly. Xiaoyao was good at business, but she was an idiot in terms of cooking. She didn¡¯t even know how to make noodles.

    ¡°I... don¡¯t talk like you know how to do it.¡±

    Xiaoyao was unconvinced and muttered in a low voice. She recalled that during the time she lived with her, they ate either takeout or instant noodles, and even the noodles were half cooked.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Xiao Nuo raised her voice unconsciously, which scared Xiaoyao and made her tremble. She put on a smile and said, ¡°I said that you¡¯re good at everything.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. I¡¯m a woman who has lived alone for more than two years.¡±

    Xiao Nuo said with some pride.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re really awesome, Sister Nuo.¡±

    Xiaoyao ttered her but not out of her will.

    ¡°All right, stop ttering me. Come down with me to get the luggage.¡±

    Xiao Nuo stood up and said in an indisputable tone.

    ¡°What luggage?¡±

    Xiaoyao raised her head and looked at her in surprise, with a muddled look on her face.

    ¡°You have lived in my house and eaten my foods for free for so long. If I don¡¯t get it back, I will suffer a great loss, won¡¯t I?¡±

    Xiao Nuo said with an unnatural look. Last night, she was in a bad mood and lost her temper because she was just jealous and worried about Ding Ning. Today, when she got up and found that Xiaoyao had really moved out, she was panicked and regretted what she had done.

    She was too proud to call her, so she asked for a day off to look for her all over the city. Fortunately, she was a criminal policewoman experienced in detecting. She finally found Xiaoyao through some traces.

    After knowing her new residence, she returned home. Her tenancy was just about to be expired. After hesitating for a long time, she made up her mind to move over and live with her.

    However, as Xiaoyao¡¯s elder sister, she couldn¡¯t admit her mistakes so bluntly. Otherwise, she would lose face. Thus, she found a reason, though not so convincing, to move here to live with her.

    Xiaoyao opened her mouth wide in surprise. ¡°Sister Nuo, are you not angry with me anymore?¡±

    ¡°Am I such a stingy person?¡±

    Xiao Nuo snorted and proudly walked out with her head up.

    ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll help you carry your luggage.¡±

    Xiaoyao was overjoyed and followed her happily.

    When the two of them went upstairs with small and big suitcases, they had be intimate again, like they used to be.

    They tidied up the room together and theny on the sofa, wearing facemasks, chatting, andughing. It was impossible to tell that there had been a cold war between them.

    Xiaoyao¡¯s face was full of happy smiles. She knew that the unpleasant past had be past, and they were still best friends.

    However, Xiaoyao also knew that what she and Ding Ning had done before actually hurt Xiao Nuo. She thought to herself that when Ding Ning came back, she should let him conquer Xiao Nuo, in case that Xiao Nuo would feel jealous.

    A woman without men¡¯s nourishment was easy to get moody, not to mention a policewoman like Xiao Nuo who dealt with murder cases all day long. It would be strange if she was not moody.

    Just as the two of them were on good terms again, Ding Ning and others were full with food and wine. They were ready to pay the bill and go home to rest.

    At this moment, Ding Ning suddenly smelled a faint fragrance. Before he could react, the noisy Gui Street suddenly quieted down and everyone fell asleep.

    Even Luo Zhicheng and hispanions suddenly felt sleepy and fell asleep on the table. Only Ding Ning and Yagyuu Asamayu could still remain sober.

    The noisy Gui Street instantly became silent. This strange scene made Ding Ning¡¯s pupils contract sharply and shine with radiance. Yagyuu Asamayu looked around nkly and didn¡¯t know what was going on.

    Ding Ning stood up and looked into the darkness as if he were facing a formidable enemy. He said loudly, ¡°Who are you, this capable man? Please show up.¡±

    ¡°Well, it seems my Miles-crossing Oblivion Drug has no effect on you. Interesting.¡±

    With the exmation of an old man, four murderous-looking old men came from both ends of the Gui Street. The one who spoke was an old man with a big mouth.

    ...

    In Yangui Hall, Yan Hao, who should have be a lunatic, was kneeling on the ground with his father, Yan Xun. His eyes were full of awe as he looked at an old man in an ancient robe that was standing by the window with his hands behind his back.

    His expression showed his reverence from the bottom of his heart for the strong and admiration for the powerful physician, who had magically connected his broken cranial nerves up and made him a normal man again. Besides, the physician had also helped Yan Ping wipe out the potential danger.

    Even the unruly Yan Hao had to put away his pride and arrogance and treat this immortal-like figure respectfully.

    ¡°Master, why don¡¯t we take action directly? And force those good-for-nothings from the Demon Cult to act?¡±

    Yan Hui asked cautiously as he stood behind the old man in the ancient robe respectfully.

    Junior Sister Qingyun also stood aside respectfully. Even though she was of noble status, she had to show respect to the elders of her sect.

    ¡°I want to verify whether the rumor is true or not.¡±

    The old man in the ancient robe had white hair and a youthful face. He looked like an immortal, and his deep eyes were full of vicissitudes of life.

    ¡°What rumor?¡±

    Yan Hui was a little surprised and asked curiously.

    The old man in the ancient robe did not answer, but looked in the north, with an obscure look in his eyes.

    Yan Hui¡¯s whole body trembled, and his eyes glittered with horror. In that direction was Mount Yan, where the National Warrior¡¯s Mansion was located. ¡°Is Master...¡±

    An extremely terrifying idea suddenly shed across his mind. Xiahou Weiyang, who was known as Martial Marquis of Country Zhen, had not shown up for more than 20 years. There were rumors that he was badly injured and had been healing his wounds, that he had been trying to break through a higher realm in istion, and that he had already died long ago, and the news of his death was kept a secret for fear of the ancient martial world breaking the Peace Agreement...

    Yan Hui didn¡¯t believe these rumors at first, but he did feel something strange from his master¡¯s thought-provoking behaviors. He thought that maybe the rumors were true.

    If Xiahou Weiyang was really dead, the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe didn¡¯te out of their territory, and the Holy-goddess Tribe had no intention to intervene in the mortal affairs, then wouldn¡¯t the Holy Medical Family and Holy-sword Vi be the overlords of the world?

    Thinking of this, Yan Hui was so excited that his whole body was trembling and his scalp almost exploded. He looked at his master¡¯s back with his eyes full of wild expectations.

    Although there was little Spiritual Qi in the secr world, there were some rare treasures and plenty of wealth. Cultivators were human beings as well and had all kinds of emotions and desires. Once the National Warrior¡¯s Mansion lost its most powerful figure, the Peace Agreement would have no binding force.

    How could the power of a sect bepared to that of a country? By then, the Holy Medical Family might be the dominator of this huge country and could get all kinds of cultivation resources.

    Junior Sister Qingyun was not a fool. She quickly understood her Senior Uncle¡¯s intentions. A hint of worry shed across her eyes.

    Different from the excited Yan Hui, although she was also a disciple of the Holy Medical Family, her root was deep in the secr world. She did not want to see this country that had just awakened for less than a hundred years fall into war again.

    She had joined the sect for only a few years and most of the time, she was in istion for cultivation, but she still had a deep understanding of the cruel nature of cultivators, who led a life in disorder, chaos, plundering, and killing...

    The cultivators only respected the strong and regarded human lives as trifles. In order to fight for the best chance to level up, even the masters and disciples, brothers, fathers and sons could be enemies. The selfish side of them was exposed thoroughly, and the theory that everyone should act only for their own good remained the eternal belief of the cultivation world.

    It was a pity that Qingyun was not strong enough to affect her sect. She could only pray silently in her heart that those rumors were false and that Martial Marquis of Country Zhen was still the powerful figure that could pose a threat to the whole world.

    ...

    On a street not far from the Gui Street, there was a Mercedes-Benz limo parked on the side of the road. The window was closed so that others couldn¡¯t see what was inside.

    Inside the car, a ck stone coffin was ced in the back trunk. Zhai Ying sat against the coffin with his eyes closed, like a zombie, but his face looked very grim.

    Next to him, four old men in grey robes and with white hair and beard sat cross-legged. They were silent, as if they were waiting for something.

    Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat was Nie Fan, the current boss of Fantastic Stones Shop. At this moment, his face was extremely pale, his whole body was shivering, and he looked straight in front of him nkly. He didn¡¯t even dare to look at the gaunt old man in the passenger seat, and seemed scared as if the old man were a wild monster or fierce flood.

    After a long time, the gaunt old man said chillingly, ¡°Nie Fan, as an outer disciple of the Demon Cult, how dare you watch your Sect Master die without doing anything? Aren¡¯t you too shamed to live?¡±

    ¡°Please spare my life, Old Sect Master. At that time, I was told to take care of other things, so I was not by Sect Master¡¯s side. It was Mo Bai who was with him. It had nothing to do with me.¡±

    Nie Fan was scared out of his wits. He cried out and put the me on Mo Bai. He hated Mo Bai to death. After the death of the Sect Master, Mo Bai disappeared without saying a word, which caused Nie Fan to have to bear the anger of the Old Sect Master.

    ¡°Humph, for the sake of your making amends to your mistakes, I will spare you this time. Tell me what happened in detail again and don¡¯t miss any details.¡±

    The Old Sect Master, Wu Liduo, looked extremely scary as his triangr eyes glinted with green light.

    This time, he had no choice but toe to Yan Jing for revenge. He had always been a cautious man. After the Soul Lamp of Wu Tianxie died out, he was angry, but he didn¡¯t act rashly.

    He knew that those who were able to kill Wu Tianxie were definitely very powerful. He had wanted to find out the enemy¡¯s background before taking action, but he was forced toe to Yan Jing with the eight great elders of the sect because Zhai Ying could sense the curse of life.

    Since he hade and had Zhai Ying on his side, he didn¡¯t have to worry that he wouldn¡¯t be a match for the enemy. However, because he was in Yan Jing after all, a ce under the watch of the martial marquis, he didn¡¯t dare to make a fuss. He discussed with Zhai Ying whether to find a chance to catch Ding Ning in secret.

    Yet, he didn¡¯t expect that Zhai Ying was so crazy and forced him to take action immediately. Otherwise, he would fall out with him.

    He was a person who cherished his own life very much. Of course, he would not bring himself into trouble by acting in person, so he could only send the four great elders to catch Ding Ning.

    ¡°Yes, Master. It¡¯s like this. That day...¡±

    Nie Fan escaped from the punishment of death and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. He recalled what had happened that day carefully, and told the whole story in detail.

 Chapter 538 - Deal with Them One by One

    <h4>Chapter 538 Deal with Them One by One</h4>

    Wu Liduo pondered for a long time after hearing the words, but still couldn¡¯t judge Ding Ning¡¯s real strength. The four great elders had gone to catch Ding Ning for such a long time, yet there had been no news of them, which made Wu Liduo feel increasingly uneasy.

    He turned his head and looked at Zhai Ying, who looked as if nothing had happened. His heart was full of anger and helplessness. Although the Demon Cult was a small sect, and the Corpse-driven Sect was a big one, he felt very angry at Zhai Ying¡¯s indifferent reaction.

    ¡°Because of the spy you sent to our sect, who was one of the grandsons from your sect, our current Sect Master has been killed, and now, we¡¯re taking a risking to Yan Jing. Damn it. The city is under the watch of the martial marquis. You¡¯re trying to bringing our Demon Cult into big trouble!¡± Wu Liduo thought to himself.

    However, he didn¡¯t know that when Zhai Ying noticed his grieved eyes, he also felt very depressed. ¡°I had no other choice, ok?

    ¡°I just want to find out how your sect raises the Brain-eating Gu, yet I¡¯ve lost one grandson, and maybe I¡¯ll lose my own life here.

    ¡°It¡¯s all Old Weirdo Chixia¡¯s fault. As the elder of the Holy Medical Family and the expert of the Real Martial Arts Realm, why do you make things difficult for a small sect like our Corpse-driven Sect?¡± Zhai Ying thought in secret.

    He wanted to exin to Wu Liduo, but when he thought of the calm face and the warning tone of Old Weirdo Chixia, he felt miserable and couldn¡¯t utter his bitterness. He really couldn¡¯t afford to offend the people of the Holy Medical Family.

    At the thought that once the matter was revealed, he would have to face the great pressure from the National Warrior¡¯s Mansion, his legs began twitching and his face was full of bitterness. He felt like he was a mere nobody involved in the fight of the big figures.

    ...

    The Gui Street, at this moment, was like a real street of ghosts. Everyone on the street fell asleep strangely.

    Ding Ning shook his head, trying to get rid of the faint feeling of dizziness, but he was secretly shocked. Miles-crossing Oblivion Drug¡ªwhat a strong drug that could paralyze the central nervous system of people.

    Even with his strong willpower, he still felt sleepy, and it made him confused that Yagyuu Asamayu looked as if nothing had happened and she had not been affected by the drug at all.

    But at this moment, he had no time to think too much. The four unexpected old men gave him a strong sense of danger. After he tensed his muscles all over his body and was ready to take action, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you? What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Who are we? Haha, you killed Zhai Fang, and also killed our Sect Master, Wu Tianxie. How could you not know who we are?¡±

    A sinister-looking old man cackled, with undisguised killing intent in his eyes.

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It turned out that those people were from the Demon Cult. He didn¡¯t know how they found him and pretended that he didn¡¯t understand their words. ¡°What are you talking about? Who is Zhai Fang? Who is Wu Tianxie? I don¡¯t know them at all. Did you mistake me for someone else?¡±

    ¡°Mistake you for someone else? Tut-tut, do you think we are fools? The curse of life is on you. Who else could it be but you? You wanted to deny it at this point? It¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    A red-nosed old man stared at Ding Ning with a mocking look in his eyes as if he were looking at a dead person.

    ¡°The curse of life? What is the curse of life?¡±

    Ding Ning¡¯s heart sank. He remembered that Zhai Fang did use the skill of the curse of life at that time, but he couldn¡¯t find any trace of it. Thus, at that time, he thought that Zhai Fang was bragging. He did not expect that there was actually such a thing. No wonder these people could find him. Now he was in big trouble.

    ¡°The curse of life is...¡±

    The red-nosed old man wanted to exin to Ding Ning patiently, but was interrupted by an impatient old man who had kept silent all the time with an elm-seed-shaped mark at the corners of his eyes. ¡°Eighth Brother, don¡¯t forget what a ce we¡¯re in. Hurry up and finish our job and then retreat. So, save your words.¡±

    The red-nosed old man¡¯s heart trembled, and he immediately said coldly, ¡°Kid, if you give us the Spiritual Gu King, I will consider letting you die in one piece. Otherwise, I¡¯ll feed your body to my Gus.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, powerful auras emitted from the four old men and locked Ding Ning up.

    ¡°Spiritual Gu King, are you talking about this?¡±

    Ding Ning felt like he was stuck in a mud swamp, and it even became strenuous for him to speak. He reached out his hand with fear on his face, revealing the Ancient Magic Mosquito in his palm.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it!¡±

    The four old men felt that the moment the Magic Mosquito appeared, the Natal Spiritual Gus in their bodies were shivering with fear. They were immediately delighted and their eyes gleamed with greed. The red-nosed old man couldn¡¯t help rushing forward and reaching toward the Magic Mosquito.

    ¡°Wait a minute, Eighth Brother, maybe it¡¯s a trap! Be careful!¡±

    Seeing that Ding Ning suddenly threw the Magic Mosquito to the red-nosed old man, the old man with the elm-seed-shaped mark suddenly felt very uneasy in his heart and cried out in shock.

    When the red-nosed old man heard the warning, he suddenly became alert and retreated backward rapidly with a shiver.

    However, no matter how fast he was, he could not be faster than the Magic Mosquito. A beam of red light shed, and the red-nosed old man let out a shrill scream. His whole body began to shrink strangely as if he had been dehydrated, and in the blink of an eye, he was turned into a dry corpse.

    Ding Ning was shocked. He had not expected that the Magic Mosquito would evolve again after swallowing the Natal Spiritual Gu of Wu Tianxiest time. Now it took no more than two seconds for the mosquito to suck up a person¡¯s essential blood.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The red-nosed old man fell straight to the ground, and dozens of poisonous insects climbed out from his body and fled in all directions.

    The Magic Mosquito seemed to be particrly interested in those insects. In no way would it allow those delicious insects to escape. As beams of dazzling red light shed, the dozens of poisonous insects were turned into dried corpses.

    The Magic Mosquito was satisfied and flew back to Ding Ning¡¯s palm, jumping constantly on it as if it were asking for praise.

    There was no sadness on the faces of the three old men. They just looked at Ding Ning with great fear, as if they were not familiar with the red-nosed old man.

    After the three of them looked at each other, the big-mouthed old man who had been the first to speak retreated backward instead of moving forward. He muttered some words, and a ck light spot suddenly shed away in the night.

    Ding Ning eximed secretly that things became bad. He realized that this old man was calling for reinforcements. It was hard for him to deal with these three old men, and he would be in danger if the reinforcements arrived.

    If he were alone, he would be confident to escape safely. However, now, as there were so many fainted people on the Gui Street, he was worried that the old men would kill those people after he fled away.

    Therefore, he had no choice but to draw the three old men to another ce and defeat them one by one. Through spiritual contact, he told Yagyuu Asamayu to find an opportunity to hide, while he rushed to the big-mouthed old man regardless of his own safety and shouted in grief and indignation, ¡°I¡¯ll fight you to death!¡±

    ¡°Boy, you¡¯re courting death!¡±

    With the lesson from the death of the red-nosed man, the three old men no longer dared to be careless. As Spiritual Energy surged around them and formed a protective light shield, they surrounded Ding Ning and charged at him.

    Ding Ningined secretly in his heart. The cultivation level of these three old men was higher than his, and it was difficult for him to deal with any of them. Who had thought that they were so shameless to attack him together without hesitation?

    ¡°Boom!¡± There was a loud booming sound.

    Ding Ning and the big-mouthed old man collided with each other head-on, and his whole body flew backward like a kite with a broken string.

    The big-mouthed old man¡¯s face was full of confusion. How could the guy who had killed Wu Tianxie be so weak? It was unreasonable.

    ¡°Oh no, we¡¯ve been fooled. This kid wants to run away, Sixth Brother. I¡¯ll go ahead with Seventh Brother to stop him, and you go after him. Don¡¯t let him run away.¡±

    Seeing that Ding Ning took advantage of the palm force, rolled in the air decisively, and disappeared into the darkness, the old man with the elm-seed-shaped mark changed his expression and quickly shouted at the big-mouthed old man. He and the sinister-looking old man chased after Ding Ning from his right and left respectively.

    ¡°Got it, Fifth Brother.¡±

    The big-mouthed old man nodded without hesitation and went straight after Ding Ning.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to chase after me. I¡¯ming back!¡±

    Just as the Fifth Elder and the Seventh Elder had left for him and the Sixth Elder was focusing on chasing behind him, Ding Ning suddenly went back and punched toward the Sixth Elder with a chuckle.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    The Sixth Elder sneered and swung his palm. He didn¡¯t take Ding Ning¡¯s attack seriously in his heart. ¡°Do you think that I can¡¯t take you down on my own?¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The moment the fist and the palm met, a terrifying and overwhelming force shattered the elder¡¯s body-protection spiritual aura, and his internal organs were disced. Blood gushed out of his mouth, and his eyes were filled with horror. ¡°How was it possible? You¡¯re an expert at the Peak of the Sky Martial Arts Realm?¡±

    ¡°Answer...¡±

    Ding Ning smiled lightly, but he still rushed forward to the elder quickly like a shadow and punched him hard. ¡°You¡¯re wrong!¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    The Sixth Elder was not willing to be killed without any struggle. He rolled over on the ground despite his injuries and roared loudly. A small cyan snake suddenly came out of his body and shot at Ding Ning like an arrow.

    He didn¡¯t expect the snake to injure Ding Ning. He just wanted to take the opportunity to escape, meet other people, and buy himself some time to heal his injuries.

    Ding Ning didn¡¯t even look at the escaping Sixth Elder and the little green snake that came at him. The Ancient Magic Mosquito flew to the little green snake happily without his order. In the blink of an eye, it turned the snake into a dried-up corpse. Ding Ning shouted to stop Yagyuu Asamayu from showing up and rushed to Luo Zhicheng as fast as he could to check his pulse.

    He let out a sigh of relief at the result. The drug just paralyzed Luo Zhicheng¡¯s nerves and didn¡¯t cause any harm to his body, only that even if he woke up, he would still be in paralysation for half an hour. Thus, in a short period of time, Ding Ning could not count on him to help.

    Nevertheless, it would be very helpful if he could wake him up. After all, with his status, Luo Zhicheng could call some reinforcements over even if he could not move.

    As a few silver lights shed, several silver needles pierced into Luo Zhicheng¡¯s head, stimting his central nervous system and waking him up by force.

    When Luo Zhicheng woke up, Ding Ning told him how they had been attacked quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t have more time. They areing at me. I¡¯m going to draw them away now. Hurry up and call someone to help those who are fainted.¡±

    Luo Zhicheng¡¯s face was livid. He hadn¡¯t expected that as an expert at the Master Level, he not only failed to protect Ding Ning but also had to rely on Ding Ning to draw away the enemies, which made him feel extremely ashamed.

    However, he knew which matter to handle first, so he immediately took out his mobile phone and began to call for help.

    There was a sign of someone breaking through the air in the distance, and Ding Ning immediately turned around and ran forward to attract the attention of the enemy. He also ordered Yagyuu Asamayu, who was eager to sneak up on the enemy, not to act rashly in a strict tone. He also told her to protect Luo Zhicheng. Whether they could escape safely that day all depended on Luo Zhicheng.

    He knew that there were eight great elders in the Demon Cult. Since the big-mouthed old man had sent out a signal asking for help, it meant that there were more than four of them here.

    Even if the Old Sect Master of the Demon Cult didn¡¯te, he would still be in great danger if all of the eight great elders hade.

    The reason why he could hurt the Sixth Elder with one punch was not that he was more powerful than the elder, but that he used the first punch move of the Barbarian Physical Exercise Technique.

    Although he hadn¡¯t practiced the move to perfection, it was his strongest punch, because this punch mobilized the power of every cell in his body. It was the punch with the most powerful explosive force.

    However, although this punch was powerful, he had to gather his strength in a very short period, and the move would consume a lot of energy. Thus, he could only give three such punches at most.

    In the face of a life-and-death crisis, he calmed down. He had to remain calm at the moment. Since he could not defeat the enemy with his strength, he could only apply some stratagems. While holding off the enemies and waiting for the arrival of the reinforcements, he tried to take his enemies down one by one.

    While keeping spitting blood, the Sixth Elder ran forward crazily. Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of him; it was the Seventh Elder, who asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sixth Brother?¡±

    ¡°s! Don¡¯t mention it. I was tricked by that kid. Hurry up and guard me. I want to heal... Ah...¡±

    Before the Sixth Elder could finish his words, his expression changed dramatically and he let out a miserable scream.

    ¡°Sixth Brother, are you alright?¡±

    The Seventh Elder was shocked. He thought that the Sixth Elder¡¯s injury had worsened, so he hurried forward to hold him. However, he suddenly felt a sharp pain on his back, and he began losing his vigor rapidly. In the blink of an eye, he had been turned into a mummy.

 Chapter 539 - Playing for Time

    <h4>Chapter 539 ying for Time</h4>

    The Sixth Elder smiled sadly. He was the one who had caused the Seventh Elder to be killed. However, he did not understand how the Magic Mosquito had attacked the Seventh Elder while it was absolutely on his body.

    However, he could never get to know the answer. His whole body withered in an instant as if it had been dehydrated. Everything went dark in his sight, and hepletely lost consciousness. However, his eyes were wide open with resentment, and he died with a grievance.

    ¡°Sixth Brother, is that you? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    With the sh of a figure, the Fifth Elder appeared in front of the mummified corpses of the Sixth and Seventh Elders like a ghost. His eyes finally revealed a look of sorrow, mixed with a trace of unspeakable fear.

    They had only been apart for a short period of time, and in seconds, they were separated forever. The Fifth Elder¡¯s lips trembled as he whispered in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sixth Brother and Seventh Brother, I¡¯ll tear that kid into pieces to avenge you. Wait for me, I¡¯ll take you back to our sect.¡±

    After saying that, the Fifth Elder squatted down and was about to pick up their bodies. Suddenly, with a sh of red light, the Magic Mosquito rushed to the Fifth Elder from under the Sixth Elder¡¯s body like lightning.

    ¡°Humph, you evil beast. There is no way that you can trick me.¡±

    The Fifth Elder, who seemed to be off his guard, suddenly grabbed the Magic Mosquito with ayer of spiritual light covering his palm. Seeing the Magic Mosquito struggling desperately in his hand, he showed acent look on his face. Heughed before saying, ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t know that you were hiding under Sixth Brother¡¯s body? What a pity. Beasts will always be beasts and are stupid. Don¡¯t you know that the Natal Spiritual Gu in my body can sense your existence? Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too early for you to be happy.¡±

    A faint voice suddenly sounded in his ear. The Fifth Elder was so shocked that he suddenly raised his head. He looked around but found nobody. His hair stood on end as he shouted, ¡°Who is it? Come out. Don¡¯t y tricks.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±

    A beam of red light suddenly emerged from under the Seventh Elder¡¯s body and shot toward the Fifth Elder quickly.

    A strange smile appeared on the Fifth Elder¡¯s face. He said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how you hide yourself, I don¡¯t think it will still work after you yed so many such tricks.¡±

    While speaking, the Fifth Elder reached out his free left hand and grabbed the approaching Magic Mosquito like lightning andughed wildly, ¡°Ding Ning, when I saw the dead bodies of my Sixth and Seventh Brothers, I guessed that you have two Spiritual Gu Kings. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true. Haha, I have to thank you for this.¡±

    ¡°Give my Spiritual Gu Kings back!¡±

    Ding Ning roared angrily, suddenly showed up, and punched toward the Fifth Elder.

    The Fifth Elderughed heartily and gathered all his strength to his fist to meet Ding Ning¡¯s fist. However, he suddenly saw acent smile on Ding Ning¡¯s face, which showed him that Ding Ning had seeded in his conspiracy.

    A strong uneasiness arose in his heart. When he was about to retreat, he suddenly felt a pain in his neck, and he began to lose his vigor quickly.

    The Fifth Elder¡¯s face was full of disbelief. ¡°I can¡¯t believe... I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s one more...¡±

    Ding Ning looked at him with pity and sighed. ¡°Since I have two Spiritual Gu Kings, why can¡¯t I have three ones? If you didn¡¯t withdraw your Spiritual Energy shield, I believe even one hundred Spiritual Gu Kings can¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    The Fifth Elder suddenly showed a look of understanding and said with a bitter smile, ¡°So the reason why you deliberately appeared to attack me was to force me to gather my Spiritual Energy in my fist, so that the third Spiritual Gu King could take the opportunity to attack me. It¡¯s... it¡¯s reasonable that I¡¯ll die!¡±

    After saying that, the Fifth Elder¡¯s body began to shrink fast and was instantly turned into a mummy. The speed of his body shrinking was so fast that it would shock everyone. After all, there were three Magic Mosquitoes sucking his blood at the same time.

    ¡°Well, if you were at the peak of the Sky Martial Arts Realm, the Magic Mosquitoes wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill you. Unfortunately, you are only at thete stage of the Sky Martial Arts Realm.¡±

    Ding Ning said faintly, but the Fifth Elder could no longer hear it.

    In thete stage of the Sky Martial Arts Realm, only 75% of True Qi of the cultivators could be transformed into Spiritual Energy. Thus, the cultivators in this stage didn¡¯t have enough spiritual aura during the battle, and the protection shield made of spiritual aura could not cover their bodiespletely. It was true of the Fifth Elder, and due to this reason, the Magic Mosquitoes had found his weakness.

    Once the elder reached the Peak of the Sky Martial Arts Realm, his True Qi could be transformed into Spiritual Energypletely. He would be able tounch attacks and defend himself at the same time, and the Magic Mosquitoes couldn¡¯t injure him anymore.

    Ding Ning looked at the three mummies, and there was a hint of pity in his eyes. Killing others was not what he wanted, but if someone wanted to kill him, he had to fight back. Nevertheless, those mummies looked too miserable.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you guys to reincarnation. I hope all of you can be good people in your next life!¡±

    Ding Ning sighed softly. After the Magic Mosquitoes devoured all the Gus in their bodies, a beam of light shed in his hands. For the first time, he used the Reincarnation Talisman. He threw out three Reincarnation Talismen, which fell on the three mummies respectively.

    Three transparent figures with dull eyes drifted away, rose higher and higher in the sky, and disappeared in the air.

    ¡°Reincarnation? Is there really such a thing like Reincarnation?¡± Looking at the disappearing souls, Ding Ning¡¯s eyes were full of confusion.

    Aftering to the Eighth Elder¡¯s dead body and sending him to the Reincarnation, Ding Ning piled up the four dried corpses and melted them with Corpse-dposing Water. In the blink of an eye, the four living lives had be a pool of pus and disappeared from this world forever.

    ¡°Corpse-dposing Water? You¡¯re really a malicious kid!¡±

    An angry voice came from a distance, but Ding Ning was not surprised at all. When this group of people was just a hundred meters away, he had noticed them. However, he couldn¡¯t run away, for he wanted to buy some time for Luo Zhicheng to ask for help.

    Seeing that six old mening at him in different directions, two of whom were at the Peak of the Sky Martial Arts Realm while the rest of whom were at thete stage of the realm, Ding Ning didn¡¯t change his expression, but his heart sank to the bottom.

    Especially the old man who carried a stone coffin on his back, he exuded a sense of danger that made Ding Ning¡¯s heart palpitate. This old man was a strong expert who could break into the Real Martial Arts Realm at any time.

    ¡°Were you the one who killed my grandson?¡±

    Zhai Ying stared at Ding Ning with a chilling look, and the words sounded like they were squeezed out of his throat, like the sound of iron rubbing against each other, which made the hair of those who heard it stand on end.

    ¡°Your grandson? Who is he?¡±

    Ding Ning asked innocently. He was eager to prolong the useless conversation so as to buy more time for Luo Zhicheng.

    Unfortunately, Zhai Ying did not give him any chance at all. He sneered and reached out to open the coffin with a punch, while muttering, ¡°Go and harvest flesh blood.¡±

    In great horror, Ding Ning saw a zombie with iron-gray skin and golden fur all over its limbs sit up from the coffin. The zombie opened its eyes all of a sudden, and its turbid eyes were like those of the dead fish, looking extremely creepy.

    ¡°Bang!¡± A loud bang sounded.

    The zombie jumped up to more than three meters high andnded steadily on the ground. It opened its mouth, revealing its two fangs. It stamped heavily on the ground and rushed to Ding Ning quickly.

    Ding Ning felt dizzy and almost fainted from the foul smell of corpse in the zombie¡¯s mouth. He held his breath and threw a hard punch at the zombie¡¯s face.

    ¡°Bang!¡± There was another loud bang.

    This punchnded squarely on the zombie¡¯s face, but Ding Ning felt as if he had hit a huge iron bell. His arms went numb and his fist ached.

    However, the zombie didn¡¯t get hurt at all and was just thrown back several steps. It then stamped hard on the ground and charged at Ding Ning again.

    ¡°F*ck, its body is so hard!¡± Ding Ning always thought that his body was strong enough for he had refined his body as a weapon, butpared with the zombie¡¯s body, it seemed that his body was much weaker than the zombie¡¯s.

    ¡°Now, I do want to see how hard your body could be.¡± Ding Ning reached out his hand to take out his silver saber and shed at the zombie fiercely.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The result shocked Ding Ning. The zombie¡¯s body was really hard that his saber, which was much sharper than the usual weapons, only left a white scratch on the zombie¡¯s body.

    The zombie continued to rush toward Ding Ning fearlessly. Ding Ning forced himself to swing his saber and hold the zombie off. What depressed him most was that the zombie was slow at the beginning because of its stiff joints, but as the battle went on, the zombie¡¯s stiff joints became more and more flexible.

    For a moment, Ding Ning was in a panic and kept stepping back.

    Wu Liduo frowned and leaned to whisper in Zhai Ying¡¯s ears, ¡°It¡¯s not safe to stay here for a long time. We¡¯d better finish the battle as soon as possible. Let¡¯s take this guy down and retreat quickly.¡±

    ¡°Be patient. Since my Golden Zombie has made its move, it¡¯s impossible for it to return with empty hands. If we intervene, it will be unhappy.¡±

    Zhai Ying said in a calm tone and even didn¡¯t look at Wu Liduo.

    Wu Liduo was so angry that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°F*ck, isn¡¯t it just a stupid zombie without any intelligence. It will be unhappy? What a load of shit!¡±

    Wu Liduo held back his anger and said, ¡°We¡¯re in Yan Jing. If we¡¯re dyed for too long and the National Warrior¡¯s Mansion find us...¡±

    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing, so don¡¯t mention it again. You¡¯re the Old Sect Master of the Demon Cult. Isn¡¯t it natural for you to avenge your disciple? You have reasons to do so even if the National Warrior¡¯s Mansiones to question you. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? What¡¯s more, he is just a naive kid. How could you be so shameless to ask all of us to fight him together?¡±

    Zhai Ying felt displeased and scolded him impatiently.

    His words were so convincing that Wu Liduo¡¯s face turned red and he opened his mouth several times but said nothing.

    In his heart, Wu Liduo cursed all the female ancestors of Zhai Ying. ¡°You¡¯re just with a zombie. If the worst happens, you¡¯ll die with your zombie. But all the elders of our Demon Cult are here, if they die, our sect will fall.¡±

    The others of the Demon Cult were also full of anger, but because the strong in the ancient martial world should be respected and Zhai Ying was from the Corpse-driven Sect, a sect that they could not afford to offend, those from the Demon Cult could only obey Zhai Ying¡¯s order of not besieging Ding Ning. They could only curse him in secret and hope the people of the Corpse-driven Sect would die a terrible death.

    However, they didn¡¯t know that even though Zhai Ying looked calm at the moment, in fact, he also felt nervous, and his calves kept twitching.

    Nevertheless, he could not utter what he was thinking. Old Weirdo Chixia¡¯s order still echoed in his ears. ¡°You have to draw the people of the National Warrior¡¯s Mansion out before you retreat. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill everyone in your Corpse-driven Sect.¡±

    Zhai Ying was afraid of the Holy Medical Family more,pared with the National Warrior¡¯s Mansion. After all, thetter was a reasonable organization that kept the order of society. However, the Holy Medical Family was brutal. They could easily find an excuse to destroy the Corpse-driven Sect.

    After weighing the pros and cons carefully, Zhai Ying had no choice but to force himself to y a viin no matter how afraid he was at the moment. He yed for time by controlling the zombie, who was fighting against Ding Ning, and waited for the arrival of the people from the National Warrior¡¯s Mansion. Then, he could resign himself to his fate.

    Since he was the one that caused the disaster, at worst, he would die there, which was better than his whole sect being ughtered by the Corpse-driven Sect. Of course, the National Warrior¡¯s Mansion was a reasonable organization, so he still had a big chance to escape unscathed.

    Although the zombie¡¯s body was strong, Ding Ning¡¯s body was not weak. What¡¯s more, the zombie¡¯s attack skill was very simple and hadn¡¯t changed much, so it could not pose any threat to Ding Ning at all.

    Though Ding Ning was a little puzzled at the reason why these people were not willing to attack him together, maybe because of their pride or their conspiracy, he was happy to fight the zombie to buy some time for the reinforcements toe. Otherwise, if these people were shameless to attack him together, he was afraid that he would be smashed into pieces before he could use his trump cards.

    In Yangui Hall, Old Weirdo Chixia, who had been standing by the window, murmured in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s almost the time.¡±

    Yan Hui looked at his master nkly. Just as he was about to ask, Old Weirdo Chixia¡¯s figure shed, and he disappeared from where he was just now.

    ¡°Master, where are you going?¡±

    Yan Hui was surprised. He shouted loudly but didn¡¯t receive any response. There was a confused look on his face. ¡°Didn¡¯t Master say that he wanted to test something? Did he have to do it personally?¡±

    In the great hall of the National Warrior¡¯s Mansion in Mount Yan, two old men at death¡¯s door, one of whom was tall while the other was short, sat cross-legged on two futons. After looking at each other, the tall old man sitting on the right side yelled angrily at the three figures with feverish looks that were standing in front of him, ¡°Pojun, Qisha, and Tang, go to teach these two small sects a good lesson since they dared to neglect the dignity of our National Warrior¡¯s Mansion and break the Peace Agreement by making troubles in Yan Jing. Be sure they will remember the lesson forever!¡±

 Chapter 540 - The Woman in a Court Dress

    <h4>Chapter 540 The Woman in a Court Dress</h4>

    ¡°Yes, Martial Uncle!¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± the three of them replied.

    They bowed toward the old man and cupped their fists before rushing out of the National Warrior¡¯s Mansion. With several jumps, they rushed down the mountain like mechanical springs and as fast as meteors.

    After the three of them left, the short old man¡¯s calm face showed a worried expression, and his eyes glinted with wisdom as he said, ¡°Seventh Brother, the mere Demon Cult and the Corpse-driven Sect actually dared to vite the Peace Agreement openly and start a fight in Yan Jing. I think this matter is not simple.¡±

    ¡°Hump, they are not trying to provoke us but to probe Third Brother¡¯s injury.¡±

    Although the tall old man seemed to have a bad temper, he was not a fool. As one of the 13 Heroic Guards that had followed the Great Ancestor to fight in the north and south, he would have died many times without any political wisdom.

    He never thought that these two small sects dared to make trouble in Yan Jing, and in his eyes, they were simply courting death. It would be strange if he couldn¡¯t find anything fishy at the point.

    ¡°Do they want to destroy the Peace Agreement?¡±

    The short old man, who was also the ninth guard of the 13 Heroic Guards, asked in horror.

    The tall old man¡¯s eyes glittered, and his voice sounded distant as he spoke. ¡°Not actually. Maybe it has something to do with the prediction of the Tianji Pavilion some days ago.¡±

    The short old man looked even more shocked and cried out involuntarily, ¡°Are you referring to the Sky-reaching Relic?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±

    The tall old man frowned and nodded, but he did not say anything more.

    The short old man did not pursue the matter either. His eyes glittered brightly, and he seemed to be lost in thought.

    After a long time, he changed the subject and asked, ¡°Seventh Brother, has your Third Brother recovered? When can hee out?¡±

    ¡°s, my Third Brother has been in istion for practice for more than 20 years. That¡¯s why these rascals think that there is no capable one in our National Warrior¡¯s Mansion and have sent someone to test us.¡±

    The eyes of the tall old man were full of killing intent. ¡°Maybe they only remember that Martial Marquis of Country Zhen is in our National Warrior¡¯s Mansion, but have long forgotten that the two of us, two dying old men, are also here.¡±

    On hearing this, the short old man showed a heroic look on his face and said with a proud smile, ¡°Yes, people only know that the remaining five guards of the 13 Heroic Guards followed the Great Ancestor, shocked the whole ancient martial world, and reached a Peace Agreement with the ancient martial world, and that they paid a huge price, for two of them died and two were seriously injured. Only our Third Brother was slightly injured and took charge of the National Warrior¡¯s Mansionter. After so many years, these people may think that the two of us, the two old men who were seriously injured back then, have died. They don¡¯t know that Third Brother mobilized the people of the whole country to search for spiritual herbs so as to heal us. Although we didn¡¯t recover fully, we survived and stepped on a different path of bing Spiritual Immortals.¡±

    ¡°Haha, then let¡¯s show these guys that there isn¡¯t only Martial Marquis of Country Zhen in our National Warrior¡¯s Mansion, and that not all the guards of the 13 Heroic Guards died. So many years have passed, and it¡¯s time for you, ¡®Reaper¡¯ Qu Wuyou, and I, ¡®Iron Wall¡¯ Xiang Tiange, to appear in public again.¡±

    The tall old man, Xiang Tiange, suddenly showed a look of heroism andughed wildly.

    ...

    In a small courtyard in an alley in Yan Jing, Night Lone Ranger affectionately looked at her residence where she lived when she practiced in the Bureau of Religions. Then, she left without looking back.

    She had been living there for more than two years, and now, it was time for her to leave. She had to leave before her sect received the notice of the ending of her training in the Bureau of Religions, so as to find a ce to give birth. Otherwise, the cold-blooded seniors and elders in her sect would hurt her unborn child.

    Unfortunately, something beyond her expectation happened. Just as she was about to set off, a person in a white court dress appeared in front of her and asked, ¡°Lone Ranger, where are you going?¡±

    Night Lone Ranger opened her mouth in surprise and looked at the unexpected neer in front of her. ¡°Master, howe you¡¯re here?¡±

    The woman in the white court dress wore a light veil on her face. Her beautiful eyes that were exposed in the air were shining and full of infinite charm. However, her temperament waspletely different from her look. She gave others an aloof and holy feeling, like an otherworldly fairy who had descended to the mortal world, which made others feel awe.

    ¡°I came to take you back.¡±

    ¡°Back to our sect?¡±

    Night Lone Ranger was caught unprepared by this sudden change, and she felt nervous. She didn¡¯t know whether her master came to see her on purpose because she had known something.

    ¡°Yes, your training must be ended in advance. The world is going to be in chaos, and I can¡¯t feel at ease to let you stay in the secr world.¡±

    Fortunately, the woman in the court dress was so worried that she didn¡¯t notice the strange reaction of Night Lone Ranger. She continued to exin, ¡°I¡¯ll have the Bureau of Religions informed of your ending the training in advance, so your training is over now. Go back with me.¡±

    Night Lone Ranger was slightly relieved. It seemed that her master knew nothing about her pregnancy, but as long as she returned to her sect, the secret would be exposed soon. For time being, she could only y it by ear and dy the n of going back before she found a way to escape.

    She immediately held her master¡¯s arm and said in a sweet tone, ¡°Master, you must be tired after this long trip. Take a rest in the room, and it won¡¯t bete for us to set off tomorrow.¡±

    The woman in the court dress hesitated for a moment and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not tired, but there is indeed something interesting that will happen in Yan Jing tonight, so let¡¯s leave tomorrow then.¡±

    Night Lone Ranger took the woman in the court dress into the room and poured her a cup of tea. She asked curiously, ¡°Master, what are you referring to?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s about the uing chaos. The Sky-reaching Secret Land is about to open.¡±

    The woman in the court dress lifted her veil, revealing a startlingly beautiful face. She took a sip of tea and frowned. ¡°It tastes so bad.¡±

    Night Lone Ranger replied reproachfully, ¡°We¡¯re in the secr world, and it¡¯s lucky that we have tea to drink here. Do you think this is the Spiritual Tea of our Holy-goddess Tribe? Just make do with it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. The tea in the secr world can¡¯t bepared to the Spiritual Tea of our Holy-goddess Tribe.¡±

    The woman in the court dress wore a natural expression as if she were talking about something that was naturally true. Night Lone Ranger rolled her eyes after hearing the words. Although her master was very powerful, she was pure-minded, and sometimes, she was even very adorkable. In others¡¯ eyes, they were the master and disciple, but in fact, they were like sisters, and there were not many rules between them.

    With two years of experience in the mortal world, Night Lone Ranger was no longer a naive person. She held the arm of the woman in the court dress intimately and said, ¡°Master, go on, what is the Sky-reaching Secret Land?¡±

    The woman in the court dress petted her head and said with a serious look, ¡°The Sky-reaching Secret Land is rted to the Ancestor Land of our tribe.¡±

    ¡°Ancestor Land? Isn¡¯t it on the Boundless Mountain?¡±

    Night Lone Ranger covered her small mouth in surprise and asked.

    ¡°Not actually. It¡¯s a long story. In ancient times, our tribe was not called Holy-goddess Tribe but Mysterious Ladies¡¯ Tribe.¡±

    The woman in the court dress showed an expression of nostalgia on her face. ¡°ording to the story told by the ancestors and the ancient records, our Mysterious Ladies¡¯ Tribe used to be responsible for guarding the people in and the peace of the world, and were the descendants of Mysterious Lady of the Ninth Heaven, who was the God of War.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Mysterious Lady of the Ninth Heaven? Isn¡¯t that a myth?¡±

    Night Lone Ranger, who heard the history of her tribe for the first time, asked in surprise.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, either. It¡¯s a story told by our ancestors, and there¡¯s proof from the ancient books. So I think it should be somewhat real.¡±

    The woman in the court dress frowned slightly, and Night Lone Ranger was a little absent-minded while looking at her stunning face. She soon came to herself and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the rtion between the Sky-reaching Secret Land and our tribe?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that there¡¯s a secret lying in the Sky-reaching Secret Land that leads to the Path of Immortality.¡±

    The woman in the court dress showed a longing look in her eyes. She blinked her eyes and replied, ¡°You¡¯ve spent so many years in our sect, so you should have known that in the past 100 years, there has not been a single expert of the God Martial Arts Realm in the ancient martial world, let alone any expert at the Saint Level. Therefore, the appearing of the Sky-reaching Secret Land will inevitably be coveted by all the sects.¡±

    ¡°Be an immortal? Is there really an immortal in this world?¡±

    Night Lone Ranger was astonished and asked in disbelief.

    The woman in the court dress was amused and looked at her with a smile, saying, ¡°The so-called immortal is just someone more powerful than us. In the eyes of ordinary people, we are also immortals as well.¡±

    ¡°Well, only the experts in the God Martial Arts Realm like you will be regarded immortal, and in the eyes of the ordinary people, I¡¯m just a powerful warrior.¡±

    Night Lone Ranger ttered her master in a proper way, which made the woman in the court dress beam with a smile and say, ¡°You only know how to please me,ss.¡±

    ¡°Haha, master, why did you say that the Sky-reaching Secret Land is rted to the Ancestor Land of our tribe?¡±

    Seeing that her master talked about something unrted, Night Lone Ranger quickly continued to ask.

    ¡°As I said just now, in the ancient times, our tribe was called Mysterious Ladies¡¯ Tribe instead of Holy-goddess Tribe, and guarded the human world on behalf of the gods. The Sky-reaching Tower used tomunicate with the gods was located in our Ancestor Land. Later, the world was in chaos, and all the heroes fought for power against each other. The Yellow Emperor and the Yan Emperor joined hands to fight against Chiyou, the overlord of the Jiuli Tribe. However, they were defeated many times. Later, they had no choice but to ask our tribe for help. They told us that Chiyou was possessed by devil and would bring chaos to the human world.¡±

    The woman in the court dress tried hard to recall what she had read in the ancient books. ¡°At that time, our tribe was responsible for wiping out the demons and maintaining the peace of the world, but we never interfered in the war that caused the dynasty to change. Our tribe leader, Xuan Ji, went to Jiuli Tribe to observe Chiyou and found that there were indeed signs of him being possessed by the devil. Therefore, after the matter was reported to the Ethereal World through the Sky-reaching Tower, the gods gave the Demon-locking Chains to Xuan Ji, the Fire of the Underworld to Yan Emperor, and the Flowing Light to the emperor of that time, to kill Chiyou.¡±

    ¡°What happenedter?¡±

    Night Lone Ranger listened with interest and asked.

    ¡°Later...¡±

    The woman in the court dress frowned with distress. ¡°Although they killed Chiyou sessfullyter, our tribe leader, Xuan Ji, had been missing since then. I don¡¯t know what the Yellow Emperor and Yan Emperor told the gods that made the gods so angry. They punished our tribe. Those who participated in the human war were all killed without exception, and the bloodlines of those who didn¡¯t were sealed, so they couldn¡¯t break through the Holy Martial Arts Realm forever.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Night Lone Ranger heard this for the first time and covered her mouth in shock.

    ¡°This was not the worst. What¡¯s the worst was that the Yan Emperor and Yellow Emperorplied with the gods¡¯ order in public but opposed it in private. They said that we were acting on behalf of the gods but participated in the human war willfully. They used Xuan Ji of fleeing away with the magic weapon given by the gods and tried to behead everyone in our tribe. There was no way that the people of our tribe at that time could exin themselves away. Except for those who had sensed the danger and escaped away, the rest of our tribe were killed.¡±

    Even though countless years had passed, the woman in the court dress could not help but feel indignant when talking about such a miserable past. She said with a sorrowful expression, ¡°The survivors of our tribe escaped to the wild and lived a life of the savages humbly. After thousands of years of reproduction, our tribe finally became what it is now.¡±

    ¡°Master, it didn¡¯t make sense. ording to what you said, the bloodlines of our tribe has been sealed, so we can¡¯t produce any master in the Holy Martial Arts Realm. But why is our tribe still one of the Four Holy Gates? Has the seal of our bloodline been broken?¡±

    Night Lone Ranger asked in confusion.

    ¡°No, it hasn¡¯t.¡±

    The woman in the court dress shook her head with a bitter smile and uttered a shocking secret, ¡°There is no expert in the Holy Martial Arts Realm in our Holy-goddess Tribe.¡±

    ¡°What? Then how could we be one of the Four Holy Gates?¡±

    Night Lone Ranger stood up in astonishment and asked incredulously.

    ¡°Because the people of the Mysterious Ladies¡¯ Tribe are the descendants of the Mysterious Lady of the Ninth Heaven, and practiced the skill of making formations. Even though our ancestors fled in a hurry back then, losing arge number of formation scrolls, with the iplete formation skills left by our ancestors, the experts in the God Martial Arts Realm in our tribe could exert thebating power of the experts in the Holy Martial Arts Realm. In this way, other sects all thought that we had experts in the Holy Martial Arts Realm. As a result, we were listed as one of the Four Holy Gates.¡±

    The woman in the court dress said with a sad look in her eyes.

    Night Lone Ranger suddenly understood the reason and said gloomily, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that you will remain in the God Martial Arts Realm for the rest of your life, master?¡±

 Chapter 541 - The Sky-reaching Secret Land

    <h4>Chapter 541 The Sky-reaching Secret Land</h4>

    ¡°Yes, logically, it should be so, but it¡¯s not absolute, and the gods are not omnipotent. Now, the appearing of the Sky-reaching Secret Land will be an opportunity for our tribe to break the seal.¡±

    The eyes of the woman in the court dress shone brightly as she continued, ¡°In the past, the Yan Emperor and Yellow Emperor were ambitious, and after they united the human world, they were unwilling to be controlled by the gods and wanted to enjoy the worship from the human world alone, hoping to be gods. Therefore, they gathered all the heroes in the world and destroyed the Sky-reaching Tower. Theter generations spread the falsehood and brought about the myth that Gonggong, the descendant of the Yan Emperor and Yellow Emperor, knocked into the Mountain Buzhou angrily.¡±

    Night Lone Ranger was confused after hearing the words, and asked, ¡°Master, what¡¯s the rtionship between Sky-reaching Tower and Mountain Buzhou?¡±

    The woman in the court dress patted her own forehead and said embarrassedly, ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you that the Sky-reaching Tower is built on Mountain Buzhou, which is the only way tomunicate with the Ethereal World. Mortal forces could not destroy the Sky-reaching Tower, and that¡¯s why the two emperors turned their target to Mountain Buzhou. Destroying the mountain, the Sky-reaching Tower will be destroyed as well.¡±

    Night Lone Ranger suddenly understood and asked with interest, ¡°Was the Sky-reaching Tower destroyedter?¡±

    ¡°Well, the Sky-reaching Tower isn¡¯t meant to be destroyed easily.¡±

    There was indignation in the eyes of the woman in the court dress as she said, ¡°The two emperors paid a great price to cut off Mountain Buzhou because of their ambition, but they didn¡¯t know that the Sky-reaching Tower is a bridge connecting heaven and earth. Due to the fall of Mountain Buzhou, the Sky-reaching Tower was rendered tilted. As they expected, the connection with the Ethereal World was cut off, which brought the human world into a catastrophe.¡±

    Speaking of this, the woman in the court dress showed a hint of fear in her beautiful eyes. ¡°Although the Sky-reaching Tower lost its connection with the Ethereal World, it unexpectedlymunicated with the Demon World. Despite the rules of heaven that prevented those great demons from entering the human world, countless small demons who hadn¡¯t reached the Divine Realm managed to enter the human world through the Sky-reaching Tower andunched an aggressive war against the Yan Emperor and Yellow Emperor. The war caused great damages and almost brought the world into darkness. Itsted for five thousand years and killed most of the people of that time. Human beings were about to be extinct. Everyone lost their fighting spirit. Refugees filled thend, and the demons met little resistance during their ughtering. Only a few strong people were still fighting bravely and made guerri struggles, but to human beings, there was no hope in sight.¡±

    ¡°What happenedter?¡±

    Night Lone Ranger was shocked as she listened to her master, and was immersed in it. Although she knew that human beings didn¡¯t be extinct at that time, she still couldn¡¯t help but ask nervously.

    ¡°Later...¡±

    There was a hint of pride on the beautiful face of the woman in the court dress. ¡°After recuperating for five thousand years in the war, our Mysterious Ladies¡¯ Tribe joined hands with the remaining people of the two emperors and resolutely fought against the demons as the main force, for sake of human beings and justice.¡±

    ¡°Could our tribe and the difited troops of the two emperors defeat the demons?¡±

    Night Lone Ranger didn¡¯t believe that even after the whole Mysterious Ladies¡¯ Tribe was almost exterminated, the tribe would fight for the human beings and justice withoutint.

    In her opinion, for five thousand years, the Mysterious Ladies¡¯ Tribe didn¡¯t join the war because they were waiting for the demons to greatly weaken the two emperors¡¯ power, so that the two emperors would no longer be a threat. Otherwise, the troops of the two emperors would have exterminated the Mysterious Ladies¡¯ Tribe when they were still strong. There was no doubt that the nature of human beings would be really bad sometimes. The human beings wouldn¡¯t allow the threatening Mysterious Ladies¡¯ Tribe to exist unless they were faced with the danger of being exterminated.

    Therefore, the Mysterious Ladies¡¯ Tribe had no choice but to fight back. They must have understood that they shared amon lot at that time. If the tribe of the Yan Emperor and Yellow Emperor waspletely destroyed, the Mysterious Ladies¡¯ Tribe would be destroyed by the demons sooner orter, no matter how exquisite their battle formation was. Their joining the war was not for justice, but for self-protection.

    The pretty face of the woman in the court dress blushed. She rolled her eyes at her disciple and replied, ¡°Of course not. In the barrennd among the wild mountains, in addition to our Mysterious Ladies¡¯ Tribe, there were also the remaining nsmen of the Jiuli tribe, and some of them were the descendants of Chiyou. They had more people than us. If it weren¡¯t for their help, this terrible five-thousand-year-long war wouldn¡¯t have ended up with the victory of humans.¡±

    ¡°Descendant of Chiyou?¡±

    Night Lone Ranger eximed in surprise. She did forget this group of people.

    ¡°Yes, some of them were the descendants of Chiyou. Although they lived separately in their own tribes, their fighting power is far stronger than that of our Mysterious Ladies¡¯ Tribe. With the help of our battle formation and after a tough and extraordinary battle, they finally killed all the demons that invaded the human world.¡±

    The woman in the court dress gave a long sigh and continued, ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to kill the demonspletely. They lived in different forms from us, so the human tribes were afraid that they would be reborn. They were also afraid that the demons would send reinforcements to the human world through the Sky-reaching Tower. So, they sacrificed all the remaining experts in the Holy Martial Arts Realm to seal the corpses of the demons and the Sky-reaching Tower deep in the Demon Abyss by using the Sacrifice of Blood. The channel that demons used to enter the human world was, thus, cut off. This is how the Sky-reaching Secret Land hade into being.¡±

    ¡°Ah, does the appearance of the Sky-reaching Secret Land mean that human beings are in danger?¡±

    Night Lone Ranger¡¯s face changed dramatically, and she cried out in horror.

    ¡°Not actually!¡±

    The woman in the court dress shook her head lightly. ¡°Many people think that the experts in the Holy Martial Arts Realm of each sect are in istion for cultivating, and that none of them hase out. Well, they are wrong. When these experts find that there is no hope for them to break through the Divine Realm, they will take the initiative to enter the Demon Abyss seeking the opportunity to break through. After all, although the Demon Abyss is full of danger, the spiritual aura of the Sky-reaching Secret Land could breed countless precious medical materials. If it were not for that these experts were not in the ancient martial world back then, the founding ancestor of the Shenzhou Country, together with his five guards, wouldn¡¯t have been able to force the ancient martial world to sign the Peace Agreement.¡±

    ¡°None of these experts came back?¡±

    Night Lone Ranger asked nervously. After all, there was no expert at the Saint Level in the Holy-goddess Tribe. If the experts in the Holy Martial Arts Realm of other sects came back, then the Holy-goddess Tribe would be in danger.

    ¡°A hundred years ago, an expert in the Holy Martial Arts Realm from the Holy-sword Vi discovered the location of the Sky-reaching Secret Land. The moment he entered thend, he sent back a message at the cost of his own life. He told us that the Sky-reaching Tower is a divine object between heaven and earth, and the spiritual aura it emits could purify the devil aura of the demon corpses. The demons above the God Martial Arts Realm have condensed their own spirits, so even if their bodies are rotten, their spirits are immortal. After being purified by the Sky-reaching Tower, these sealed demons lost their self-consciousness and became the purest spirits. If a Celestial Spiritual Master gains this kind of spirits and refines them, he would be a Divine Spiritual Master and even a Holy Spiritual Master. However, after that expert sent back the message, people lost contact with him.¡±

    Speaking of this, the woman in the court dress let out a long sigh. ¡°After the Tianji Pavilion received the news, it took them a hundred years to predict that the Sky-reaching Secret Land will appear in two years.¡±

    ¡°What kind of an organization is the Tianji Pavilion actually? Is it reliable?¡± Night Lone Ranger asked nomittally.

    The woman in the court dress suddenly put on a solemn look and answered seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t be so rude to the Tianji Pavilion. They are all talented chosen ones, born with the ability to study gods¡¯ will. They are unworldly beings, and for thousands of years, they have never interfered in the changes of dynasties in the human world. They neither covet power nor have desires; they only predict the matter rted to the fate of human beings. The punishment of their giving away gods¡¯ secrets is the decrease in their lifespan. Therefore, the chosen ones can¡¯t live long. Even the Four Holy Gates, Great Snow-mountain, and the Sky-hiding Temple have to treat them respectfully.¡±

    ¡°Great Snow-mountain and Sky-hiding Temple? What kind of sects are they? Why have I never heard of them? Are they also the Saint Level sects since they are mentioned with the Four Holy Gates?¡±

    Night Lone Ranger had heard about the two sects for the first time and could not help but ask in surprise.

    ¡°Yes, the Great Snow-mountain and Sky-hiding Temple are both Saint Level sects that are secluded from the world. Some of the disciples of our Four Holy Gates are moving about in the outside world. Unlike us, these two mysterious sects are really reclusive. The locations of these two sects, the Tianji Pavilion, and our Four Holy Gates formed the shape of the Big Dipper. They are also the seven Formation Eyes that sealed the Sky-reaching Secret Land back then.¡±

    The eyes of the woman in the court dress glittered with wisdom. ¡°So I suspect that the people of these two sects are the descendants of the people who had sealed the Sky-reaching Secret Land at that time.¡±

    ¡°Are they the descendants of Chiyou?¡±

    Night Lone Ranger¡¯s eyes lit up, and she asked in surprise.

    ¡°No!¡±

    The woman in the court dress shook her head with aplicated look in her eyes. ¡°Chiyou was good at using three kinds of weapons¡ªsabers, axes, and spears. His skills of using axes and spears were lost after he was defeated and killed. Only his skill of using sabers was passed down. The tribe of his descendants is named Holy-saber Ancient Tribe.¡±

    ¡°Ah, the people of the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe are actually the descendants of Chiyou? No wonder the Holy Medical Family and the Holy-sword Vi have always been irreconcble with the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe.¡±

    Night Lone Ranger was suddenly enlightened. After all, the Holy Medical Family imed to be the descendant of the Yan Emperor, and the Xuanyuan Magic Sword was worshiped in the Holy-sword Vi, so naturally, the Holy-sword Vi was the descendant of the Yellow Emperor. However, Night Lone Ranger was still confused. ¡°Back when the Yan Emperor and Yellow Emperor tried to kill every one of our Mysterious Ladies¡¯ Tribe, it could be said that there was deep-seated hatred between us. So, logically, our tribe should ally with the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe. But why every time the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe attacked the Holy Medical Family and Holy-sword Vi, we had to help thetter?¡±

    ¡°For the sake of themon people in the world!¡±

    The woman in the court dress emitted an aura of righteousness as she continued, ¡°Although the Sky-reaching Tower has been sealed, each one of the seven Formation Eyes has to consume the hard-earned Spiritual Energy of one expert at the Saint Level, to maintain the seal. Otherwise, once the seal of the Sky-reaching Tower is broken, no one can guarantee that the demons won¡¯te back to the human world again. In the chaotic years, human beings still had thousands of experts in the Holy Martial Arts Realm on their side to resist the invasion from the demons. But now, there are less than a hundred experts in the Holy Martial Arts Realm in the mortal world. Though our Holy-goddess Tribe didn¡¯t produce any expert in the Holy Martial Arts Realm, three ancestors in the God Martial Arts Realm of our tribe will help maintain the seal with the magic formations in each generation. Once the Holy Medical Family and Holy-sword Vi fall, where can we find other experts in the Holy Martial Arts Realm to maintain the seal? By then, the human tribe will be in danger. Thus, no matter how unwilling we are, we have to protect them.¡±

    Night Lone Ranger was full of respect toward her tribe. They showed what true righteousness was. To protect the human tribe, they put away their personal hatred. In Night Lone Ranger¡¯s eyes, her master suddenly became respectable.

    However, what the woman in the court dress said next, while smiling like a fox that had just managed to steal a chick, made Night Lone Ranger change her feeling for her instantly. ¡°The Holy-saber Ancient Tribe, of course, understands this, just like we do. In fact, even if our Holy-goddess Tribe hadn¡¯t stood out, the Holy-saber Ancient Tribe wouldn¡¯t kill the Holy Medical Family and Holy-sword Vi. But since there was no risk for our Holy-goddess Tribe to speak for the Holy Medical Family and Holy-sword Vi, which would offer both parties a chance toe to terms and let them owe us a favor, why didn¡¯t we do that?¡±

    Night Lone Ranger didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She hadn¡¯t expected her naive master to be so sly. ¡°Master, since we could enter the Sky-reaching Secret Land through Demon Abyss, what the appearance of the Sky-reaching Secret Land refer to?¡±

    ¡°Demon Abyss is a very horrible and dangerous ce. Even the experts in the Holy Martial Arts Realm probably would get killed after entering the ce. So, no one would like to try to enter it recklessly. Moreover, the abyss is boundless and full of danger beyond our imagination. Finding the entrance of the Sky-reaching Secret Land is simply as difficult as finding a needle in a sea.¡±

    The woman in the court dress added seriously, ¡°That¡¯s why the appearance of the Sky-reaching Secret Land is so precious. Its appearance is the only hope for a warrior in the Holy Martial Arts Realm to break into the Divine Realm. This ce contains great opportunities. However, even if the Sky-reaching Secret Land is out of Demon Abyss, it is still not easy for us to enter it, for there are so many strong restrictions.¡±

 Chapter 542 - The Interception

    <strong>Chapter 542 The Interception</strong>

    On the way from the Mount Yan to the urban area, a Dongfeng armored car staggered and stopped on the roadside, for it had a t tire.

    Tang, Pojun, and Qisha got off the car with a gloomy face, only to see a man in an ancient robe stand leisurely on the road.

    Tang¡¯s eyes narrowed as he said coldly, ¡°Elder Chixia from the Holy Medical Family!¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. You must be the famous Tang, right?¡±

    The man in the ancient robe was no other than Chixia, Yan Hui¡¯s master. At the moment, he wore a genial smile on his face. He cupped his fists in a gentle manner toward Tang as if they were old friends who hadn¡¯t seen each other for years.

    Tang raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Elder Chixia, why are you standing in our way? What can we do for you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to ask you to do anything. I just heard that you¡¯re the three talents in the National Warrior¡¯s Mansion, so I want to learn from you guys,¡± Elder Chixia replied in a t tone

    However, his words sounded quite provocative.

    ¡°Hahaha, Elder Chixia, are you trying to stop the three of us on your own?¡±

    Tang, Pojun, and Qisha looked at each other andughed in unison.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to do that. I¡¯m not that arrogant. I just want to exchange several moves with you, Brother Tang.¡±

    Chixia stood aside to give way to Pojun and Qisha and gestured them to go. ¡°Go as you want, the two of you.¡±

    Tang nodded and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll exchange several moves with Elder Chixia. The two of you can go first.¡±

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Knowing that it was not the time to hesitate, Pojun and Qisha nodded and ran forward without looking at Chixia.

    Chixia stood on the side of the road with his hands sped behind his back, showing no intention of fighting. He didn¡¯t speak with a smile until Pojun and Qisha went away. ¡°The moon looks beautiful tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was raining just now. The air is fresh, and the moonlight is bright. It¡¯s not a good time to kill.¡±

    Tang¡¯s indifferent words made the smile on Chixia¡¯s face freeze. ¡°You want to kill me? I just want to exchange several moves with you,¡± said Chixia.

    ¡°Though I shouldn¡¯t kill at such a beautiful night, those who dare to challenge the National Warrior¡¯s Mansion will only have two choices¡ªkill me or killed by me.¡±

    As soon as Tang finished his words, he charged at Chixia at a lightning speed like an arrow, with wuthering winds. His fierce killing intention made Chixia feel cold all over.

    He just wanted to hold Tang off, and he didn¡¯t want to risk his own life to fight against him. However, he had to try his best to fight now since Tang had put up a desperate fight.

    ¡°Red Glow all over the Sky!¡±

    With Chixia¡¯s punch, heaven and earth seemed to be shaken, and red glow all over the sky covered him like beautiful fireworks.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Their shadows intertwined, and Tang stood proudly behind Chixia with his body shining with bright and overbearing starlight.

    The glow around Chixia faded away, and there was an abnormal flush on his face. He reached out to cover the bloody hole in his chest and asked incredulously, ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡±

    Tang¡¯s body was tall and straight like a mountain, and he replied firmly, ¡°The National Warrior¡¯s Mansion mustn¡¯t be humiliated!¡±

    After saying that, he dashed forward like a hawk, ran away as fast as a meteor, and disappeared into the darkness.

    ¡°The National Warrior¡¯s Mansion mustn¡¯t be humiliated. How impressed! I¡¯m not as good as you, Tang!¡±

    Chixia looked up to the sky and sighed. He then closed his eyes dejectedly and sat cross-legged in meditation.

    Tang hadn¡¯t dodged even once during the fight. He fought fearlessly regardless of his own safety and life, just to injure and kill Chixia. The moment they were about to collide with each other, Chixia was afraid, which led his attack to be slower than Tang¡¯s. He was thus badly injured and wouldn¡¯t be able to fight in a few years.

    In a dark ce far away that he didn¡¯t know, Tang suddenly stopped running and spat out a mouthful of blood mixed with white smoke. His face turned pale as he sat on the ground, depressed, to regte his breath. He showed a bitter smile and said, ¡°You deserve to be an expert at the peak of the Real Martial Arts Realm. I was just hit by the wind caused by your palm, and that trace of power of the me injured my meridians badly. I couldn¡¯t make any move; otherwise, I would have killed you. What a pity. Pojun, Qisha, I¡¯ve tried my best. Now, everything has to rely on the two of you.¡±

    As Pojun and Qisha headed forward together, they saw a strange monk in a green cassock sitting cross-legged in the middle of the road. Head down, the monk lowered his eyes, looking as if he would be sitting there forever.

    ¡°Qisha, you go first. Leave this monk to me!¡±

    Pojun shouted in a low voice. He took a step forward with surging fighting desire, and his momentum was as huge as a mountain as he approached the monk in the way.

    Qisha nodded in silence and ran past the monk without stopping. The monk did not stop him but raised his eyelids and stared at Pojun, as if he could see no one else there.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, someone will be waiting for Qisha in the way ahead, right?¡±

    Pojun asked calmly.

    ¡°Amitabha, since you¡¯ve known the answer, why did you ask, sir?¡±

    The monk uttered a Buddhist word and slowly stood up. ¡°I have no intention to fight against you. Please wait there for a moment.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to fight against me?¡±

    Pojun asked in both inquiring and mocking tone. He suddenly made an extremely strange pose. His left arm bent like a bow, and his right hand was in a posture of pulling the bow. A terrible killing aura shrouded the monk, and Pojun¡¯s cold voice chilled him to his bone. ¡°I¡¯ll kill whoever stands in my way.¡±

    The monk¡¯s face turned pale with fear. He eximed, ¡°There is no need toe to blows, sir.¡±

    ¡°As one of the Four Holy Gates, the Holy Medical Family is sort of qualified to stand in the way of our National Warrior¡¯s Mansion. However, there is no expert in the Holy Martial Arts Realm in your Purend of Sanskrit. I don¡¯t know what made you so bold to stand in my way. Get out of my way or die. Make your choice now.¡±

    Pojun¡¯s aura became increasingly stronger, and his horrifying suppressing force made the monk feel like he was trapped in a swamp. The monk didn¡¯t even dare to move, and he looked hesitant. Just as Pojun¡¯s momentum was about to reach its peak and he was ready to shoot the invisible arrow in his hand...

    ¡°Amitabha, I¡¯ll make way for you. I¡¯m no match for you, sir!¡±

    In the end, the monk failed to bear the terrifying pressure from Pojun. He uttered a Buddhist term and walked away disappointedly.

    ¡°Well, you know what¡¯s good for you!¡±

    Pojun gave a cold snort, and his terrifying aura burst out as he disappeared in the distance instantly with loud whooshing sounds, like an arrow.

    The monk wiped the sweat on his forehead andforted himself with a lingering fear. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Pojun has reached the peak of the Great Master Realm. He could use his Qi as a weapon, and may break through to the Martial-arts God Realm at any time. I can¡¯t stop him. I don¡¯t think my masters would me me for this.¡±

    In a dark ce far away, seeing that there was no one around, Pojuny on the ground feebly, too weak to even lift his finger. He murmured to himself with a smile, ¡°Oh my! I¡¯m so scared. I¡¯m just at the early stage of the Great Master Realm, but damn it, they sent Monk Fankong, who was at the eighth level of the Real Martial Arts Realm to stop me. Did they think me so mighty? Fortunately, I sessfully deceived that monk by performing the Sky-breaking Arrow Technique pretendingly. Otherwise, I would end up ame man tonight even if I wouldn¡¯t be killed. s, I can¡¯t move in the following hour. Now, everything has to depend on you, Qisha.¡±

    Qisha, whom Pojun was talking about, now was staring at a handsome young man who wore a snow-white robe and carried an ancient sword on his back. He had no expression on his face, his ck clothes fluttering in the wind. He said with a frown, ¡°When did the Holy-sword Vi have a talent who entered the Real Martial Arts Realm before 40 like you? Why haven¡¯t I ever heard of you?¡±

    Being praised by Qisha, who was a man of few words, the white-robed young man could not remain indifferent though he was a strong-willed man. His eyes glistened with delight as he pretended to say in a humble tone, ¡°How ttered, Brother Qisha. I¡¯m Xuanyuan Ao, and there are many disciples like me in our Holy-sword Vi, so I¡¯m barely a talent...¡±

    ¡°Do you know what I hate most?¡± asked Qisha tly.

    ¡°What do you hate the most?¡±

    The white-robed man was stunned. His task was to dy Qisha as long as possible, so he was very d that Qisha was willing to chat with him.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Qisha unsheathed his sword, which shone like a dragon. Before the panic-stricken Xuanyuan Ao could react, he felt cold all over. His elegant white robe was tattered on his body, and only his boxer shorts was untorn. Even the long sword on his back also fell to the ground.

    ¡°I hate nagging people the most!¡±

    Qisha¡¯s t voice came from a distance, and he had already disappeared into the darkness.

    Xuanyuan Ao was dumbfounded, with a look of shame and indignation on his face. He spat out a mouthful of blood in depression, covered the private ce of his lower body, and roared wildly in the dark. ¡°Ahhh... Damn Qisha. I¡¯ll humiliate you a hundred times worse than you did to me!¡±

    However, Qisha had already gone far away and couldn¡¯t hear his scolding words. Even if he heard it, he would not take it to heart. He just attacked Xuanyuan Ao when thetter was off guard. If they were to fight against each other, who would win would remain unknown.

    Xuanyuan Ao was the young son of the master of the Holy-sword Vi. He was only thirty-seven years old and was already an expert at the third level of the Realm. His potential was limitless. He was definitely a genius and had the strength to fight someone above his level.

    Though his realm was alike to that of Qisha, who was in the early stage of the Great Master Realm, his power was extraordinary. Qisha could defeat him unexpectedly just because he distracted his mind by ttering him.

    After defeating Xuanyuan Ao, Qisha slightly heaved a sigh of relief. Thinking that he was about to arrive at his destination, he was very excited. It seemed that he was able toplete his task. He hoped that kid could hold on for a little longer.

    But soon, his face darkened. Looking at the red-robed woman that stood calmly in the middle of the road, his pupils contracted sharply and shone with radiance. ¡°Fairy Chixiao?¡±

    ¡°Qisha? Even Xuanyuan Ao failed to stop you. You¡¯re really extraordinary. Not bad!¡±

    Fairy Chixiao pped her hands gently, with a very sincere expression of admiration on her face, as if she were sincerely cheering for Qisha.

    Qisha frowned hard and said, ¡°Among the seven chief elders of the Holy Medical Family, you guys sent two to stop me. I really want to know your purpose. Don¡¯t tell me that you were just thinking about exchanging several moves with me, and don¡¯t tell me you guys did so for the Demon Cult or the Corpse-driven Sect. I¡¯m not that stupid to believe these words.¡±

    ¡°You are a smart person. Why don¡¯t we sit down and have a good chat, instead of fighting fiercely? Maybe we can be friends after the talk.¡±

    Fairy Chixiao smiled and did not answer his question. Instead, she sat down on a stone on the road, patted the position beside her, and gestured him to sit down.

    Qisha didn¡¯t pretend to refuse but sat down casually beside her. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s talk for a little while first.¡±

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s said that you¡¯re a reserved person of few words. I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a humorous and interesting person in private.¡±

    Fairy Chixiao covered her mouth and chuckled. She even snuggled up in Qisha¡¯s arms with a seductive and charming look in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that you¡¯re a forthright woman, Fairy Chixiao. Today, I finally know that you¡¯re indeed coquettish. But you¡¯re a little old for me.¡±

    At Qisha¡¯s words, Fairy Chixiao¡¯s chuckle stopped abruptly. She sat up in an instant, and strong killing intent shed across her eyes. She gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°Qisha, you¡¯re courting death!¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t like to talk too much; I just want to do it.¡±

    Qisha said the ambiguous words in a flirting tone, and he suddenly reached out to grab her elbow.

    Though Fairy Chixiao hadn¡¯t expected this, she was, after all, an expert at the seventh level of the Real Martial Arts Realm. She reacted very quickly to grab Qisha¡¯s elbow by twisting her hand forcefully.

    Qisha turned his palm, and the five fingers of his right hand poked at Fairy Chixiao¡¯s elbow hard like a white snake sticking out its tongue.

    Fairy Chixiao was shocked inside. She felt her right arm limp and numb and couldn¡¯t move it. Just as she was about to exert her Spiritual Energy to protect herself, she suddenly felt her costa numb as well. What was worse, she felt strangely itchy all over suddenly, and it made her twitch. She could not help but keep chuckling and lose her strength to resist.

    Qisha dared not to be careless. He quickly patted her several times to seal her Spiritual Energy, and then he let out a long sigh of relief. Unknowingly, his clothes were soaked in sweat.

 Chapter 543 - An Unexpected Visitor

    <h4>Chapter 543 An Unexpected Visitor</h4>

    Though Fairy Chixiao couldn¡¯t move, her eyes were burning with anger. She gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re so despicable, Qisha. You actually used such foul means, are you a man?¡±

    Qisha lifted her delicate chin and looked at her panicked eyes with an evil smile, saying, ¡°You want to know if I¡¯m a man or not? You have to try it to know.¡±

    ¡°Do... do anything to me, and my sect will kill you.¡±

    Fairy Chixiao was really frightened and panic-stricken and said in a threatening tone.

    Qisha raised his eyebrows and showed a meaningful look. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a virgin at this old age. Good, good, how lucky I¡¯m.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit! I¡¯m not yet 70 and no much older than you.¡±

    Women were sensitive about age, including Fairy Chixiao. When Qisha mocked her for being old, she was badly enraged and couldn¡¯t help yelling at him.

    For ordinary people, a sixty-year-old woman was quite old. However, for an expert in the Real Martial Arts Realm whose lifespan was about 150 years, like Fairy Chixiao, being 60 was just like an ordinary people being 30.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re just 30 years older than me.¡±

    Qisha sneered. Xuanyuan Ao always regarded himself as talented, but Qisha thought himself no inferior to him. At the simr age, he had reached the Great Master Realm.

    ¡°You...You¡¯re just in your thirties?¡±

    Fairy Chixiao¡¯s expression changed. She had always been proud of the several talents, including Xuanyuan Ao, in her sect, so she looked down on other heroes in the world. She had never expected that there was such a talented man in this dusty world.

    ¡°How old I¡¯m has nothing to do with you!¡±

    Qisha cast her a cold nce and turned away. He had no time to waste on her.

    He didn¡¯t tell her that among the outstanding disciples of the second generation of the National Warrior¡¯s Mansion, the eldest one, Tang, was only in his forties, while Pojun was only 39. As for Qisha himself, he was only 35, two years younger than Xuanyuan Ao.

    Fairy Chixiao looked at Qisha¡¯s leaving back, dumbfounded. She had aplicated look in her eyes as she murmured to herself, ¡°How was it possible? Reaching the Great Master Realm before 40? Even those talents like Xuanyuan Ao couldn¡¯t reach the Real Martial Arts at this age without the strong support from the sect.¡±

    The reason why someone would be regarded as a genius was that their talent in cultivation was much stronger than that of others, and they could cultivate at a much faster speed than others. Though Xuanyuan Ao didn¡¯t have the best talent in cultivation among the young people of the Holy-sword Vi, he was the younger son and favorite son of the master of the sect. With plenty of resources, he had been able to be a genius.

    Without any doubt, he was very talented himself. Otherwise, the Holy-sword Vi would have helped him establish a strong foundation first, knowing that they couldn¡¯t let a tree grow faster by pulling it up.

    Simrly, a so-called genius that grew strong with the help of others would be inexperienced whenpared with the genius that grew strong through battles.

    If Xuanyuan Ao and Qisha were to fight each other on an arena, Xuanyuan Ao possibly would win, for he had a big advantage over Qisha, who was an Ancient Warrior. He had many things to help him, such as magical weapons, talisman, magical armor, and spiritual beasts.

    However, if they were to have a battle of life and death, Qisha certainly would be the one to survive. He was like a wild grass that had withstood many blows, while Xuanyuan Ao was like a flower in a greenhouse.

    ...

    It was an easy battle for Ding Ning. He cooperated well with the zombie. It seemed that he disyed each move with great strength, but in fact, it only consumed little energy.

    He felt very upset, faced with the zombie, a strange species that was invulnerable without a soul, and that even his Soul-severing Knife couldn¡¯t harm it.

    The Magic Mosquito couldn¡¯t do anything to the unintelligent zombie either. After all, the zombie had no blood for the mosquito to suck.

    The Soul-devouring Bug even didn¡¯te out to fight, lest it would embarrass itself. After all, the zombie didn¡¯t have soul, let alone fluctuation of its spirit.

    In the end, it was the little ghost that hadin quietly in his body for a long time that surprised him. The little ghost was usually helpful only when Ding Ning disyed the Nine Ghosts and 13-needle Technique.

    The little ghost had been quiet at the usual time. However, it had shown a strong desire for the zombie since the zombie appeared. This greatly surprised Ding Ning.

    He released the little ghost, which wormed its way into the zombie¡¯s body joyfully. As a result, the zombie became the little ghost¡¯s puppet and Ding Ning¡¯s pet.

    Exhausted, Ding Ning was quite delighted at the moment. Though he didn¡¯t know why this weird monster of Zhai Ying yed for time, he was happy to pretend that he was fighting against it seriously, and take the chance to recover his strength.

    Feeling that he was slowly regaining his strength, Ding Ning felt regretful. It seemed that he had to start to make pills as soon as possible. With pills, he could recover much faster.

    After getting Yan Dragon Tripod, he had tried to make pills several times. However, because he was not skillful at controlling the fire, those attempts all failed. Fortunately, he had just tried to make pills at the Human Level and didn¡¯t use any precious materials, so he was not frustrated at all after wasting so many materials.

    Later, he managed to make pills with Fire of the Underworld, and after a dozen attempts, he finally mastered the skill of making pills and controlling fire and produced several pots of pills of the highest grade at the Human Level.

    However, those pills were useless to him, so he gave them to Xiaoniu and his family. To him, those pills were valueless, but to ordinary people, they were pills with magical power. After taking the pills, Xiaoniu¡¯s parents and the elder members of his family all became young and looked like in their middle ages. It was likely that they could live another seventy to eighty years.

    For warriors, only the pills at the Earth Level were useful. Ding Ning didn¡¯t want to waste his herbs, so he didn¡¯t try to make pills at the Earth Level unless he could be confident to control Fire of the Underworld well.

    He didn¡¯t realize that a strength-recovering pill at the Earth Level could save his life during a battle until he was in a fight now. That was why he made up his mind that after he survived this fight, he would immediately start making pills at the Earth Level.

    Wu Liduo yawned, watching the fight between Ding Ning and the zombie with a bored look. The four great elders of the Demon Cult, who had been alert, now all held their jaw with one hand and looked very bored.

    The zombie¡¯s body was strong, so was Ding Ning¡¯s. The two didn¡¯t use any martial skills or magical skills but only used their hands and feet while fighting. Thus, the fight was not interesting at all.

    Even the fight between the rogues on the streets was more interesting than the fight between Ding Ning and the zombie. The former was more exciting for they always would break their legs, arms, and heads in the fight.

    However, the fight between Ding Ning and the zombie was like that of two bulls colliding together. It seemed fierce and earth-shaking, but neither of them got hurt. They kept knocking into each other without leaving a scratch on their bodies...

    In one word, the fight was extremely boring. Those elders were itching to possess the zombie so as to kill Ding Ning as soon as possible. They didn¡¯t want to stand there watching the fight with fear anymore.

    Zhai Ying, however, watched the fight with an interested look and cheered loudly from time to time. If it were not for that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Corpse-driven Sect, those elders would have called Zhai Ying names and questioned him if he had ever watched a fight before.

    They didn¡¯t know that Zhai Ying, in fact, felt bitter inside. He muttered to himself, ¡°Why haven¡¯t they arrived yet? I¡¯d rather die than wait here in fear of being killed. It feels so bad.¡±

    Ding Ningined secretly as well. Luo Zhicheng had informed their seniors of the situation for half an hour, yet, no reinforcement had arrived. Ding Ning couldn¡¯t help but wonder if all the people in the National Warrior¡¯s Mansion had fallen asleep.

    He thought even if the people of the National Warrior¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯te, any person from the Seventeenth Department, Bureau of Religions, and National Security Bureauing to inform him of the decision of the seniors would be fine, so that he could know what to do the next, no matter he was told to continue fighting or retreating.

    Fortunately, Luo Zhicheng finally got some of his underlings there to help them. ording to Ding Ning¡¯s orders, Yagyuu Asamayu told those underlings to take those young masters anddies to a hotel for a rest. After all, those young masters anddies were unconscious, bringing them home would cause misunderstandings.

    After those people were taken to the hotel, Ding Ning ordered Yagyuu Asamayu and Luo Zhicheng to leave, so that he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about them and could find a chance to escape during the fight.

    Yes, he decided to escape. Faced with two experts at the peak of the Sky Martial Arts Realm and four experts at thete stage of this realm, Ding Ning had no confidence in defeating all of them even if he could kill the zombie with one blow.

    It was true that he didn¡¯t have any spirit that a warrior would have, and even if he had, he wouldn¡¯t fight blindly unless he was sure that he would win. For the time being, the only thing that worried him was that if he didn¡¯t wipe out those people now, there would be endless trouble waiting for him.

    Thus, he tried his best to y for time, hoping that an expert of the National Warrior¡¯s Mansion woulde soon and kill all those people to avoid any potential trouble.

    After Ding Ning waited for a long time, someone... finally came.

    However, it was not a sor as Ding Ning had expected, but an enemy. This made him feel very regretful.

    The newer was named Feng Jiu. This ordinary name, however, made Ding Ning¡¯s heart skip a beat because Feng Jiu was an expert in the Real Martial Arts Realm from the Feng Family.

    He came there simply to teach Ding Ning a lesson for Feng Ni¡¯er, the daughter of the Feng Family, and to seize the fictitious magical treasures.

    After all, ever since Feng Ni¡¯er made her name known, she had never lost her face like that¡ªbeing beaten up by a man from the secr world. This was a huge disgrace to the Feng Family.

    Ding Ning was mad with anger. If he had known that Feng Ni¡¯er was so narrow-minded, he wouldn¡¯t have let her go, and instead, he would have killed her on the spot since the Feng Family would seek revenge anyway.

    Not like Wu Liduo, Feng Jiu was not afraid of Zhai Ying at all. As soon as he arrived, he first knocked the zombie away, then broke Ding Ning¡¯s arms with one punch, and broke Ding Ning¡¯s leg with one kick, leaving Ding Ning no chance to escape.

    As a matter of fact, Ding Ning had misunderstood Feng Ni¡¯er. Though he had made her lose face, she never thought of taking revenge on him. She didn¡¯t wake up to her errors, but at least, she won Long Xiaotian¡¯s heart again. Therefore, she owed Ding Ning a favor in a sense.

    However, her grandfather didn¡¯t think so. He thought it would disgrace the family even more if he didn¡¯t seek revenge even after his granddaughter was beaten up by Ding Ning.

    Thus, Feng Jiu, who coveted those magical treasures, took the initiative to avenge Feng Ni¡¯er and defend the fame of the Feng Family.

    He went to Ninghai, and it took him several days to find Ding Ning¡¯s address. Just as he nned to break into Ding Ning¡¯s house at night, he learned from the news that Ding Ning had gone to Yan Jing. Then, he immediately hurried to Yan Jing. He hadn¡¯t expected that while looking for Ding Ning around the city, he would see him being besieged by others. This made him overjoyed. After finding that Zhai Ying and others were just in the Sky Martial Arts Realm, he broke into the besiegement andunched an attack.

    He kept his promise that he only taught Ding Ning a lesson by breaking one arm and one leg of him. If it were at usual times, Ding Ning wouldn¡¯t take the injuries seriously.

    However, there were six people waiting eagerly to take his life at the moment, so Ding Ning hated Feng Jiu and the Feng Family to the bones.

    His eyes glittered with a fierce expression as he stared at Feng Jiu and said, ¡°If I survive today, I¡¯ll kill you and everyone in the Feng Family one day.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re young but really arrogant. My family will wait for you toe at us.¡±

    Feng Jiu shrugged with an indifferent expression. Though Ding Ning¡¯s fierce expression gave him a chill, he didn¡¯t think that Ding Ning would survive the night.

 Chapter 544 - Night Lone Rangerâ€™s Pride

    <h4>Chapter 544 Night Lone Ranger¡¯s Pride</h4>

    ¡°How dare you, from the Feng Family, breach the Peace Agreement bymitting a crime in the public, and neglect our National Warrior¡¯s Mansion? This is unforgivable!¡±

    As soon as Feng Jiu finished his words, a terrifying and overwhelming force came down from the sky. Under the great pressure, Feng Jiu was the first one to copse on the ground, face down. Yet, he didn¡¯t dare to lose his temper. He spit out the mud in his mouth and cried with a look of fear in his eyes, ¡°Please spare my life, senior.¡±

    The faces of Wu Liduo and others turned pale as they knelt on the ground, trembling. They kept pleading for mercy and behaved humbly in the face of a Martial-arts God.

    Not like them, Zhai Ying was not nervous at all. Instead, he looked relieved. Since the Martial-arts God hade, he was saved from the situation.

    Though he had prepared for death, he still cursed Old Weirdo Chixia badly. ¡°You damn Holy Medical Family, now the Martial-arts God has interfered. Are you satisfied now?¡±

    Yet still, he didn¡¯t know why Old Weirdo Chixia had told him to do that.

    He was really curious about the reason.

    Night Lone Ranger was curious about the reason, too, and she asked her master, Night Siren, about it.

    ¡°Because the Sky-reaching Secret Land has been used to seal the Sky-reaching Tower, the cultivation of the people that enter thend would be suppressed to below the Real Martial Arts Realm. That¡¯s to say, even an expert at the peak of the Holy Martial Arts Realm would only be able to exert his power of the peak of the Sky Martial Arts Realm after he enters thend. Besides, we can¡¯t use ordinary magical weapons, armors, and talismans in it.¡±

    Looking at Night Lone Ranger, Night Siren had a serious look on her beautiful face. ¡°Compared with the Chinese Martial Arts Practicers, the Ancient Warriors had no advantage in the Sky-reaching Secret Land. So both the Holy Medical Family and the Holy-sword Vi wan to test if the rumors are true that Xiahou Weiyang hasn¡¯t recovered from his injuries. If the rumors are true, then they will exclude the Chinese Martial Arts Practicers when the Sky-reaching Secret Land opens this time.¡±

    Night Lone Ranger was very clever that she immediately understood what her master meant. Chinese Martial Arts Practicer (hereinafter referred to as ¡°CMA Practicer¡±) not only practiced Chinese Martial Arts but also refined their bodies, while all the Ancient Warriors were Qi Cultivators. Therefore, in the Sky-reaching Secret Land where people¡¯s cultivation would be suppressed, the CMA Practicers had a big advantage over the Ancient Warriors.

    As a matter of fact, the Ancient Warriors and CMA Practicers were on bad terms. The former had always looked down on thetter for they thought that the martial arts passed down by their ancestors were more orthodox.

    Even though Xiahou Weiyang was a Martial-arts God and had forced the Four Holy Gates to sigh the Peace Agreement, the Ancient Warriors had never taken him seriously.

    After all, some of the Ancient Warriors were in the Holy Martial Arts Realm, and they rarely showed their true strength due to various reasons.

    The Ancient Warriors in a certain realm cherished their lives very much, so this time, when the Sky-reaching Secret Land opened, except for few experts in the God Martial Arts Realm who had one foot in the grave, other experts above the Real Martial Arts Realm wouldn¡¯t enter thend to try their luck. Instead, they expected that the outstanding disciples in the Sky Martial Arts Realm selected from their sect would bring back some treasures and hand them over to the sect. Of course, the sect would give those disciples some cultivation resources in exchange for those treasures.

    This would result in the CMA Practicers, who had a bigger advantage, seeking revenge on and killing those Ancient Warriors who always thought themselves superior to others, after they entered the Sky-reaching Secret Land. Even if the CMA Practicers wouldn¡¯t kill the Ancient Warriors, they possibly would seize the treasures that the Ancient Warriors gained to make a fortune, which was easy for them.

    Thus, from the perspective of the Ancient Warriors, shutting the CMA Practicers out of the secretnd was the best solution.

    Everyone had some selfish motives, including those warriors. Though the news of excluding the CMA Practicers in the trip to the secretnd hadn¡¯t been let out, and the Four Holy Gates hadn¡¯t reached an agreement on this, the Holy-goddess Tribe had made their attitude of tacitly consenting to the matter clear since Night Siren hade to Yan Jing but didn¡¯t interfere.

    Night Lone Ranger smiled faintly. ¡°Who is this unlucky guy that was used by the Holy Medical Family and Holy-sword Vi as the bait to test the National Warrior¡¯s Mansion?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yes, this guy is really unlucky. I heard that he was a doctor from Ninghai. I didn¡¯t know how he offended the Demon Cult and Corpse-driven Sect, but it¡¯s true that he has been used by the Holy Medical Family as the bait to challenge the National Warrior¡¯s Mansion and test whether Xiahou Weiyang is injured or not.¡±

    Night Siren spoke in an indifferent tone. She never paid much attention to those people unrted to her.

    However, Night Lone Ranger felt as if she had been struck by lightning after hearing the words. ¡°A doctor from Ninghai? Could it be Ding Ning?¡± she could not help but wonder.

    ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± she asked hurriedly.

    Night Siren looked at her with a strange look and shook her head, replying, ¡°What¡¯s his name... I can¡¯t remember. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Think carefully. Is his name Ding Ning? About twenty years old...¡±

    Night Lone Ranger¡¯s face turned pale. She kept describing what Ding Ning looked like, trying to help Night Siren recall her memories.

    Seeing her worried expression, Night Siren blinked confusedly and said, ¡°Yes, it seems that he is surnamed Ding, but I don¡¯t know if he is named Ding Ning. He is quite young.¡±

    ¡°Oh no, I have to save him.¡±

    Night Lone Ranger¡¯s face was drained of color. She stood up all of a sudden and rushed outside resolutely.

    ¡°Stop! What¡¯s going on? Do you know this man?¡±

    In the face of an expert in the God Martial Arts Realm like Night Siren, it was impossible for Night Lone Ranger to run away. The moment she stepped out of the Divine Domain, she was trapped in Night Siren¡¯s domain.

    ¡°Please let me go, please...¡± she cried, ¡°I have to save him... let me save him... If he dies, I¡¯ll never forgive you for the rest of my life.¡±

    Night Lone Ranger felt heartbroken and couldn¡¯t help but yell in loud crying voice.

    Night Siren had never seen her like that. Though she was very naive, she suddenly felt something fishy about it. Her heart skipped a beat as she realized that Night Lone Ranger had a special rtionship with that man. She withdrew her Divine Domain and grabbed Night Lone Ranger by the arm, asking, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. You can¡¯t save him even if you go there. Tell me honestly, what¡¯s the rtionship between the two of you?¡±

    ¡°I... love him.¡±

    Seeing that Night Siren¡¯ face turned grimmer and grimmer, Night Lone Ranger realized that she had been too excited. Hold her master¡¯s arm, she kept pleading, ¡°Master, please save him, I beg you.¡±

    ¡°Lone Ranger, do you intend to let me go against the whole ancient martial world?¡±

    Night Siren¡¯s face looked extremely grim. She didn¡¯t pay attention before, but after she observed Night Lone Ranger carefully, she found that she was no longer a virgin. This enraged her very much.

    Night Lone Ranger copsed on the ground, clear tears streaming down her face. Even the ground was wetted by the tears.

    Her master was right. It was a matter that concerned the interest of the whole ancient martial world. Even the entire Holy-goddess Tribe could not bear the anger of the Ancient Warriors, let alone her master.

    Irritated, Night Siren had wanted to question Night Lone Ranger further about her rtionship with Ding Ning, but when she saw her sad look, her heart softened. ¡°It¡¯s not certain that he will die. Maybe the rumors are not true and Xiahou Weiyang didn¡¯t get injured at all.¡±

    Night Lone Ranger looked up with tears in her eyes and tried to smile, but looked even uglier than when she cried. ¡°The rumors may be true. If Xiahou Weiyang hadn¡¯t get injured, he would havee out during the past 20 years. Besides, the Holy Medical Family and Holy-sword Vi wouldn¡¯t have set up the trap if they were not sure about it,¡± she said.

    Night Siren let out a long sign. She said those words in an attempt to give Night Lone Ranger a ray of hope andfort her. It must be true that Xiahou Weiyang was seriously injured and couldn¡¯t recover. Otherwise, he would have taken an action long ago instead of now.

    ¡°I swear, if they kill him, I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life in killing every one of the Holy Medical Family and Holy-sword Vi to avenge him. If I don¡¯t keep my promise, I¡¯ll die a terrible death and lose my soul.¡±

    Night Lone Ranger stopped crying, a determined look on her face, as she uttered the words slowly.

    ¡°Are you crazy? What¡¯s so good about him that you made a promise like this?¡±

    Night Siren yelled and felt her disciple so strange.

    ¡°If he survives this time, it will only prove that he is better than me.¡±

    Night Lone Ranger smiled bitterly, revealing her snow-white teeth, but her eyes were as cold as ice.

    ¡°He is better than you? How could this be possible? You possess the extremely rare Dark Constitution, and as long as you have enough cultivation resources, you won¡¯t meet any bottleneck. That man is just an ordinary man, what makes you think that he is better than you?¡±

    Night Siren didn¡¯t believe her disciple¡¯s words. She thought that Night Lone Ranger exaggerated Ding Ning¡¯s ability intentionally so as to persuade her to save him for the great value of him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve barely known him for three months, and it was at the end of August that I first met him. Do you know which realm he was in at that time?¡±

    Thinking of the time when she and Ding Ning first met, Night Lone Ranger had a blush on her tear-streaked face.

    ¡°Which realm was he in?¡±

    Night Siren asked in a t tone.

    ¡°Maybe the Human Martial Arts Realm, or Xuan Martial Arts Realm.¡±

    Night Lone Ranger¡¯s face brightened up as she replied in a proud tone, ¡°But when I met him again in the middle of October, he had a fight with Long Xiaotian, who had just reached the Sky Martial Arts Realm.¡±

    ¡°Long Xiaotian? The number one genius of the ancient martial world?¡± Night Siren asked surprisedly.

    She had heard of this talent of the Long family who was as famous as Night Lone Ranger.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him. Do you know how many moves they exchanged back then?¡±

    Night Lone Ranger seemed to have epted her fate. There was strong affection in her dull eyes.

    ¡°How many? Judging from the way you praised him, I think he could exchange a dozen moves with Long Xiaotian before he was defeated. Could it be more than 30 moves?¡±

    Night Siren replied in a pretended tone of surprise and uttered a bigger number than she thought it should be, so as not to hurt Night Lone Ranger¡¯s feelings. In fact, she thought Ding Ning was only able to take a few moves from Long Xiaotian, for the Overlord Fist of the Long family was known for its fierceness.

    ¡°Two moves!¡±

    Night Lone Ranger stretched out two fingers, and when she noticed Night Siren¡¯s disappointed eyes, she exined proudly, ¡°He defeated Long Xiaotian with two moves!¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good of him to stand two moves.¡±

    Night Sirenughed. She didn¡¯t expect the man that Night Lone Ranger loved to be so weak that he lost to Long Xiaotian after just exchanging two blows with him.

    However, soon she realized something was wrong. She asked in surprise with her eyes widened, ¡°Did you make a mistake about it? It should be that Long Xiaotian defeated him with two moves, right?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t make any mistake. Long Xiaotian lost to him after taking two blows from him.¡±

    Night Lone Ranger¡¯s eyes glittered brightly with pride as she continued, ¡°My man defeated Long Xiaotian with only two blows. Back then, Long Xiaotian made a breakthrough during the fight, and everyone thought that Ding Ning would lose. However, he defeated Long Xiaotian with only two blows. It was not until then that we realized he didn¡¯t show his real strength before and that he only took Long Xiaotian as a whetstone to practice his skills.¡±

    Night Siren was amazed. Long Xiaotian was a big figure in the ancient martial world. Night Siren thought that if Ding Ning was really as powerful as Night Lone Ranger had said, then her disciple had really found an outstanding man. Her eyes shone brightly and she felt her throat dry as she asked, ¡°Lone Ranger, you¡¯re not lying, are you?¡±

    ¡°This news has spread over every corner of the ancient martial world. Because you were not interested in those secr affairs and gossips, master, so you didn¡¯t know about this. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask any one of the ancient martial world about it. Then you will know if I¡¯m lying or not.¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand. If he were really that powerful, some sects would have found him to kill him or recruit him.¡±

    Though Night Siren was pure-minded, she was only inexperienced in terms of conspiracies and schemes. In fact, she was very clever. That was why she could quickly find theme part of Night Lone Ranger¡¯s words, and uttered her doubts.

    Night Lone Ranger replied calmly, ¡°He deliberately spread the false news that his fighting power was far superior to that of others only because he had a treasure to help him. But I know that he said those words with an attempt to cause himself less trouble.¡±

 Chapter 545 - Warmth

    <h4>Chapter 545 Warmth</h4>

    ¡°Maybe you think he is handsome because he is your love, and maybe he did rely on the power of the treasure.¡±

    Night Siren shook her head, not saying yes or no. She also felt that the only reasonable exnation was that he relied on the treasure. Otherwise, that guy would have been incredulously ingenious.

    ¡°That is because you haven¡¯t seen his power of killing the 7 or 8 Warriors on the Xuan Level alone when he was in the Human Martial Arts Realm. If you had witnessed that yourself, you would never have believed that he relied on the power of the treasure.¡±

    To make her words more convincing, Night Lone Ranger naturally imed that Ding Ning was on the lower Human Martial Arts Realm at that time. Speaking of women, especially those pregnant women, they always hope that their husbands are the greatest heroes in the world.

    ¡°Oh, it sounds he is indeed an able man, but your im that you are not as able as him seems a little too exaggerated.¡±

    Night Siren firmly believed that her discipline was the best, not others. Even if the person was the one her disciple liked, he should not be as good as her. This was a very subtle way of thinking.

    ¡°No matter how good he is, what¡¯s the use of it? He is dying, wa...¡±

    Night Lone Ranger was trying to use memories to ignore the desperate situation facing Ding Ning now, but she suddenly felt sad and couldn¡¯t help crying.

    ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t cry...oh, it is the Divine Domain. Has Xiahou Weiyang made a move?¡±

    Night Siren wasforting her disciple when she was suddenly shocked. Taking Night Lone Ranger¡¯s hand, she went out of the room, jumped on the roof, and watched the faraway area.

    ¡°Is he Martial Marquis Xiahou, master?¡±

    Night Lone Ranger had an emotional roller coaster and much hoped that Xiahou Weiyang had made a move and saved Ding Ning, but she was also afraid that the more she hoped, the harder she fell, so she was seriously looking at Night Siren with a trembling voice.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be Xiahou Weiyang, but it is truly the air of the Divine Domain. The most important thing is that he is a Divine Spiritual Master.¡±

    Night Siren spoke in surprise, and her peaceful mind became tempestuous. ¡°There is even a Divine Spiritual Master hidden in the secr world. This is so incredible.¡±

    The truth was that the conditions for the birth of a Spiritual Master were extremely harsh. Even with the background of the Holy-goddess Tribe, the birth probability of a Spiritual Master was extremely low, let alone the birth of a Divine Spiritual Master.

    ¡°Do you mean Ding Ning can be saved?¡±

    Night Lone Ranger did not care about the career of the opponent. What she cared about was only the life of Ding Ning, but she could not see so far with the help of her cultivation, so she could only look at her master with anticipation.

    ¡°He is fine. He just had an arm and a leg broken,¡± Night Siren said lightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Amitabha and Bodhisattva bless.¡±

    Night Lone Ranger, who never believed in Buddhism, had tears of joy and joined her palms before her as a celebration for Ding Ning, making Night Siren so speechless that she shook her head. ¡°Girls only care about her men! She forgets her master when she has her beloved man.¡±

    But when she remembered the possible attitude of her sect toward this matter, she had lots of worries, but she persuaded gently, ¡°Lone Ranger, now he is fine, and you should have no worries. Now let me take you back to our tribe. For the time being, let¡¯s keep this matter from our tribe members. If he is indeed so potential as you im, I believe our tribe will ept him.¡±

    Night Lone Ranger bowed her head, silent. After keeping silent for a while, she raised her head and pleaded, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know when I can see him again after this departure, so I want to see him again and bid him goodbye.¡±

    When Night Siren saw her pleading look, her heart became soft, and she sighed. ¡°Fine, fine, you can spend the rest of the night freely, but you need toe back tomorrow morning, when we will set off on time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, master. I love you so much!¡±

    Night Lone Ranger was overjoyed. She kissed Night Siren with a crisp sound and then ran into the dark like a happy butterfly.

    Night Siren looked at her back with a doting manner, and then turned around and returned to the room, but she shook her head with a wry smile silently. ¡°What a child! She is such a growndy, but she always behaves like a child.¡±

    But she did not know that Night Lone Ranger¡¯s mind was full of apologies at this moment, and she said inwardly, ¡°Sorry, master, I lied to you. Forgive me for not being able to go back with you, for if I did so, the child in my belly would not survive. That is my child, and I can never let him suffer any harm.¡±

    What was the thundering fury? Now Ding Ning understood its meaning deeply.

    No matter how hard Longjiu, Wu Liduo, and theirpanions begged, the owner of the Divine Domain did not even show the slightest mercy.

    The testing of the Ancient Martial World hadpletely infuriated the iron guard of the past. After 70 years, Xiang Tiange, who once lived proudly in the world with his brilliant martial arts, showed his ferocious power again, crushing all others apart from Ding Ning and Zombie into the mud of blood and flesh by using the formidable force of the Divine Domain.

    Pitifully, the Demon Cult ended up with the death of all its senior members and the embarrassed leaving of its disciples only because of the momentary greed of Zhai Fang.

    Of course, Xiang Tiange dealt with things reasonably. First, he must have the absolutely right reason. These people grantly vited the Peace Agreement and made waves in Yan Jing. If he did not kill them, the world would not be deterred. The merciless killing was to build authority and warn those who had bad intentions.

    And the members of the Four Holy Gates, including Monk Fankong of the Purend of Sanskrit, were punished by Qu Wuyou and then driven out of Yan Jing with the injuries that would force them to recuperate for more than half a year.

    The effect of punishing them as a warning to others was made, and there was still room for maneuver. This was a show of respect to the Ancient Martial World. To be exact, this was a show of respect to the Saint Level sects, so that even the practitioners of the God of Martial Arts Realm hiding in Yan Jing did not have a reason to make a move.

    More importantly, Xiang Tiange and Qu Wuyou did not show up from the beginning to the end, and they only punished these people by using the Divine Domain, making these god-level masters suspicious and panicky.

    The truth was that with their strength, they could naturally perceive that it was the two god-level strong practitioners who had done this. Thus, they felt that the reality beneath the surface of the National Warrior¡¯s Mansion was unfathomable, so they did not dare to act rashly anymore.

    This was not a joke. If they died in Yan Jing because some god-level strong practitioners forcefully went to fight, that would be terrible.

    The people from all sects waiting for news left overnight because they needed to report what happened in Yan Jing to their sects as reference information as soon as possible.

    Although there was still no conclusion, they were clear that the strong counterattack of the National Warrior¡¯s Mansion showed that it was no longer possible for the Sky-reaching Secret Land to exclude the CMA Practicers from its entry quota.

    So, they could only try to ask the Ancient Warriors and the CMA Practicers not to kill each other in the Sky-reaching Secret Land through the negotiation with the National Warrior¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Thank you for helping me, senior!¡±

    Ding Ning endured the pain, reset the bones of the broken arms and legs, and sincerely thanked Xiang Tiange who never showed up!

    Seeing Ding Ning¡¯s method of restoring the bones, Xiang Tiange could not help but let out a shocked cry, ¡°Are you a doctor, little friend?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ding Ning replied respectfully. Facing such a god-level practitioner who could kill him so easily like killing an ant, he did not dare to show a trace of disrespect.

    After keeping silent for a while, Xiang Tiange asked, ¡°Can you cure the Warriors¡¯ injuries?¡±

    ¡°As long as their Dantian is not destroyed and I have enough needed medical materials, I think I can cure them all!¡±

    Ding Ning was stricken by an idea. ¡°This is a good opportunity to build ties with the National Warrior¡¯s Mansion.¡± Immediately, he spoke extremely confidently.

    ¡°How long will it take your injury to heal? When you are healed, pleasee to the National Warrior¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    Xiang Tiange was not sure if Ding Ning was boasting, but he still decided to have a try. After all, the injury of his third brother was so serious. Even after living in seclusion to cultivate for more than 20 years, his third brother still had not fully recovered. Thus, he was full of worries about this.

    Although he and Qu Wuyou were all Divine Spiritual Masters and they had deterred those who had bad intentions sessfully, only they themselves knew that they were paralyzed in their lower limbs and were unable to leave the National Warrior¡¯s Mansion to move freely.

    Now the Ancient Martial World was ready to make trouble. If his third brother could still not fully recover as soon as possible, he was afraid that the National Warrior¡¯s Mansion would truly be in danger if the deterrence was lost.

    ¡°In 3 days, 3 days at most. I will visit National Warrior¡¯s Mansion and see you, senior!¡±

    This was the time to prove himself, so Ding Ning answered him without hesitation.

    ¡°Oh, you can recover in 3 days?¡±

    Xiang Tiange was a little surprised indeed. He did not think that Ding Ning was bragging. After all, he would see him again in 3 days, and the thing would be clear by then.

    ¡°Yes, I will definitely recover!¡±

    Ding Ning said quite firmly.

    With a thud, a token of authority with a pattern on the periphery fell in his palm.

    ¡°Come with this token to the National Warrior¡¯s Mansion to meet me in 3 days.¡±

    The voice of Xiang Tiange came from afar and disappeared in the wind.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Ding Ning knew that he had left. He carefully observed the token of authority and saw the words ¡°Wushuang¡± inscribed vertically on it. Beneath the words were the small words ¡°Xiang Tiange¡±. So, he could not help showing an expression of thinking about something.

    He had been thinking that the person who appeared just now was Xiahou Weiyang, but he did not expect the person to be someone else. ¡°What is Xiang Tiange? How many god-level strong practitioners are there in the National Warrior¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    After shaking his head, he was about to ask Yagyuu Asamayu, who had been invisible, to help him to his feet, but he suddenly turned his head and looked at the darkness. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Lone Ranger, you are here, but I am now aughing stock to you.¡±

    Night Lone Ranger was shocked, and her figure gradually became visible. With tenderness in her beautiful eyes, she walked quickly to him, kept him steady, and med softly, ¡°Why should Iugh at you? If I had been you, I don¡¯t know if I could have persisted to the end. You are amazing indeed.¡±

    ¡°Haha, since I can get your praise, it¡¯s worth breaking two more legs.¡±

    When he felt the softnessing from his arm and her light enchanting body fragrance, Ding Ning suddenly had peace in his mind. Although he had never thought about it, he had to admit that as his first woman, Night Lone Ranger had already been deeply in his heart. This gave him a kind of warmth that a good couple showed to each other.

    ¡°Where do you stay? Let me take you back!¡±

    Carefully supporting him, Night Lone Ranger asked him softly.

    ¡°I stay at Yan Jing Hotel.¡±

    Ding Ning enjoyed this warm moment. In the spiritual connection, he severely ordered Yagyuu Asamayu not to show up and asked her to leave with Luo Zhicheng first, for he did not want this hard-won moment of being alone with his woman to be ruined.

    After tonight¡¯s event, Yagyuu Asamayu seemed to have be much mature. She did not even bargain at all before leaving obediently with Luo Zhicheng.

    ¡°How do you know my name?¡±

    Taking the initiative to be the driver, Night Lone Ranger drove the Hummer lent by Huzi to Ding Ning as a car to save the trouble of walking toward Yan Jing Hotel.

    ¡°You asked me to go to the Holy-goddess Tribe and meet you in 3 years, and the only one of the Holy-goddess Tribe traveling outside was the genius Night Lone Ranger. No matter how stupid I am, I know you are not Devil.¡±

    Ding Ning spoke somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    ¡°Devil? Heehee, why did you call me Devil?¡±

    Night Lone Ranger had been curious about the reason why Ding Ning called her Devil. Now she took the chance to ask about it.

    Ding Ning felt quite embarrassed. He had to brace himself to tell the embarrassing event that after he ate a white dragon at that time, he wrongly thought that she was Devil.

    Night Lone Rangerughed so wildly that Ding Ning stared at her.

    Aware of his stare, Night Lone Ranger was ashamed but happy. Her cheeks turned red, and her heart beat quite fast as if a little deer was leaping in her chest.

    She began thinking disorderly. ¡°Is he thinking about doing the shameful thing with me again?¡± Although she also wanted to do it, she heard that miscarriage could easily happen within three months of pregnancy. ¡°No, no, he moves so hard like a bull, and it will hurt the child. This should never happen.

    ¡°Besides that, if my master finds that I¡¯m not back in the morning, she wille to Ding Ning. We should never stay here for too long.¡±

    ¡°Long Ranger, you are really beautiful!¡±

    Ding Ning secretly held her soft hand, making her face turn hot and her heart beat fast. She merely gave a show of struggle and then let him hold it. Then, a kind of warm charm permeated the hearts of the two people quietly.

    Fortunately, this was a car with an automatic transmission, and there was no need to change transmissions. Besides that, it was the early morning, when vehicles and pedestrians were few. Otherwise, an ident would have happened.

 Chapter 546 - The Sutra of Washing Spirit

    Chapter 546 The Sutra of Washing Spirit

    In Yan Jing Hotel, Ding Ning and Night Lone Ranger sat facing each other.

    After all, they were originally strangers without connections, but they became the most familiar strangers to each other because of a wrong reason.

    A woman will never forget her first man, but more likely, he is only in her beautiful imagination. For this man and woman, they really didn¡¯t have a love experience at all.

    For Night Lone Ranger, when he was not aware of her existence, she paid attention to him silently, worried about him, and even shed tears for him. After all, he was her child¡¯s father.

    But when this man appeared in front of her alive, Night Lone Ranger hadplicated emotions: She was shy with nervousness, felt it was strange but had anticipation, had resentment but somewhat admitted that her fate was determined by God...

    In a word, she had many kinds of unspeakable emotions. If this thick-skinned man had not taken her hand on the way here and got her a little emotionally prepared, she would have wanted to run away immediately.

    Therefore, when she faced him, she did not know what to do, although she wanted to see him desperately earlier. Now, her heart pounded, her mouth turned dry, and her brain went nk, and she could only lower her head and keep silent.

    Ding Ning¡¯s skin was thick enough, but when facing the shy and timid Night Lone Ranger at this moment, he still didn¡¯t know what to say.

    He opened his mouth a few times, wanting to say something, but did not say anything. Although he proimed like amander that she was his woman, when he saw her stunning face, he still felt that she was so strange to him.

    It was unclear whether Yagyuu Asamayu began to understand human feelings or something. When she returned, she did not pester him like before. Instead, she went into the room next door, and this was the first time she had done this.

    This made him feel very gratified. ¡°Money Bag is sensible.¡± He didn¡¯t want Night Lone Ranger to know that he slept with a woman every day, for he believed that no matter how good-tempered a woman was, she would be unhappy.

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    The embarrassing atmosphere made them feel depressed. The two people felt that they could not keep silent anymore and simultaneously summoned up their courage to open their mouths, ready to say something.

    But they felt that talking at the same time was funny, and then the atmosphere became rxed. Ding Ning grinned and said, ¡°Lady first, you speak first.¡±

    Night Lone Ranger said politely, ¡°You speak first.¡±

    Ding Ning scratched the back of his head and said, ¡°You... Are you all right?¡±

    ¡°Am I all right? You ask me if I am all right?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not all right at all. I bear you bastard¡¯s child and vomit terribly every day, and I can¡¯t even dare to fight, afraid that I will vomit while fighting.¡±

    Night Lone Ranger cursed him inwardly, but she put on an extremely sweet smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m great.¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    Ding Ning scratched his head again because he had never felt so speechless. ¡°She is so bad at chatting.¡±

    The two became silent again. After a long while, Ding Ning felt that as a man of good manners, he should break the silence.

    But every time he looked up at Night Lone Ranger¡¯s fairy-like beautiful countenance, his heart couldn¡¯t help pounding. ¡°Such an unparalleled gorgeousdy even belongs to me.¡± Now when remembering it, he still thought that he seemed to be dreaming.

    The possessive desire only a man has instantly made his vanity satisfied most. His mouth and tongue turned dry, and he did not know what he should say. He opened his mouth a few times but was tongue-tied, and could not say anything.

    ¡°You, uh... Could I sit next to you?¡± Ding Ning summoned up his courage and said cheekily.

    Night Lone Ranger hung her head and blushed. ¡°What does the bastard want to do?¡± Instantly, she was messy-minded, and her brain went nk.

    Seeing that she hung her head silently, Ding Ning was quite happy. ¡°She seems to have acquiesced.¡± Immediately, he went brazenly and willingly to her and sat next to her.

    Without looking straight at her eyes, Ding Ning instantly became quite bold and held her beautiful thin, long hand.

    Night Lone Ranger was absent-minded now and did not find when he hade and sat next to her. Only when her hand was held by his was she suddenly shocked.

    Ready to break free of his hand and stand up to righteously scold him with the words ¡°Please behave yourself¡±, she nced from the corner of her eye at hisplexion that he was too fond of her hand to let go of it, and her heart instantly turned soft. ¡°Even I am his, so it¡¯s not a big deal to hold my hand.¡±

    Ding Ning had been observing herplexion silently without showing his feelings. Seeing that she only struggled symbolically and then let him hold her hand, he instantly became quite happy.

    ¡°Lone Ranger, you are really beautiful, and I want to kiss you.¡±

    The power of the man¡¯s sweet words was quite shocking. Night Lone Range did want to spring to her feet to scold that he was shameless and beat and knock him down, giving him a good lesson.

    But she did not know why her mouth was kissed by him without her knowledge. Then, the strong masculine aura instantly made her lose herself, and she turned so soft that she had no strength to resist.

    ¡°Did the bastard drug me? Otherwise, how could I not have the slightest strength to resist? Huh, what a nasty bad man!¡±

    Night Lone Range kept looking for reasons for herself, and then... then she began to respond to his kiss with ease.

    ¡°No, your wound...¡±

    Night Lone Ranger was very angry. ¡°This asshole is too insatiable. Kissing is still bearable, but he is touching me... touching is still bearable, but he is taking off my clothes. I don¡¯t feel hot at all!¡±

    She really wanted to righteously push him away and shout, ¡°How could you behave so shamelessly?¡± But when the words came to her mouth, they became the soft words of concern, which made her feel quite ashamed. ¡°Where is your high moral principle, Night Lone Ranger? Has it been eaten by a dog?¡±

    What she couldn¡¯t ept most was that she was a strong Celestial Spiritual Master, but she was simply carried to the bed by him without psychological preparation, and she also nestled in his arms in a way of great intimacy.

    Ding Ning let go of her hand regretfully, and his mind became a little clear. What Night Lone Ranger said was right: His wound couldn¡¯t withstand such a toss.

    His bones had just been reset. Doing slight exercises was not a problem, but strenuous exercises would definitely deform the broken bones. ¡°The old bastard Feng Jiu hit me really hard.¡±

    ¡°Because you are so charming.¡±

    Ding Ning buried his head into Night Lone Ranger¡¯s beautiful hair and smelled the fragrance of it with an enchanted expression.

    Night Lone Ranger¡¯s face immediately turned red, but she was so happy that her heart almost came out of her chest. Although these were very simple sweet words, they gave her an extremelyfortable feeling.

    After all, she was the Holy Goddess of the Holy-goddess Tribe. Then, the excellent young men pursuing her were so many that if they stood in a line, the line could stretch from Ninghai to Yan Jing, but she had never appreciated those men, nor could anyone dare to say such frivolous words to her.

    Women themselves are very emotional creatures, and even the Holy Goddess could not avoid this. What was important was the person who spoke these words because different speakers would make quite different effects.

    If others talked to her like this, she would feel disgusted and want to kick the speakers to death; but when Ding Ning, the father of her child, spoke so, the effect would bepletely different. When hearing these words, she felt that they were the most moving prattle of lovers, making her feel the sweetness in her heart. A girl will doll herself up for him who loves her, and these words were not made for no reason.

    Night Lone Ranger moved her head further into his arms. ¡°Am I really so charming?¡±

    ¡°Of course, didn¡¯t you see that I even forgot my wound? I couldn¡¯t help myself just now. Lone Ranger, you are so beautiful and so charming. Now when I remember it, I still feel like I¡¯m dreaming.¡±

    Ding Ning felt that his rtionship with Night Lone Ranger had be a little closer. Although he bedded the woman first and then began to date her, the dating process was extremely important. ¡°All girls like romance and a lover¡¯s prattle costs nothing, so let her love beplete.¡±

    But he did not know that his action had just hit her soft spot. She lost her virginity unexpectedly and also became pregnant with his child. Although she had long decided to give birth to this child, it was untrue to say that she didn¡¯t have the slightest regret because shecked the process of falling in love.

    Night Lone Ranger¡¯s heart melted soon, and she said shyly, ¡°You have an oily tongue.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, and I mean it. If you don¡¯t believe me, touch me and judge. My heartbeat is speeding up now.¡±

    Ding Ning took her hand and put it on his chest, having quite a sincere expression.

    Night Lone Ranger pecked at his lips with her puffed pink lips, lowered her head shamefully, and said with a red face, ¡°Not now. We¡¯ll do it in the future.¡±

    Ding Ning felt quite happy. ¡°The ¡®goddess¡¯ has epted me from her heart.¡± Instantly, he held her hand and said solemnly, ¡°Lone Ranger, you wait for me. In 3 years, I will visit the Holy Goddess Pce and see you.¡±

    This was the requirement of Night Long Ranger. Now when Ding Ning said it naturally, she felt the warmth in her heart. This showed that he had been remembering what she said, and it was also a show of his love of her.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Night Lone Ranger wanted to say, ¡°Don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure, and doing your best is okay. Since I¡¯m going to give birth to the child for you, will I not marry you if you haven¡¯t reached the Real Martial Arts Realm within 3 years?¡±

    But when she was about to speak these words, she just made a monosyble softly with her nasal cavity because she knew that this world would not change because of her will. If Ding Ning could not show his far-from-ordinary talent, her sect would never ept his existence.

    Since she grew up in the Ancient Martial World, the belief that the strong was respected had gone deep into her bones. Before Ding Ning had the absolute strength to conquer her sect, he could only show his extraordinary talent.

    Whether they could finally have a family reunion or not, Ding Ning¡¯s performance was the key.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving at dawn.¡±

    Night Lone Ranger said these words softly, but deep reluctance grew inexplicably in her heart.

    If possible, she would like to apany him like this, give birth to the child, and they could watch the child happily grow together.

    Several times, she almost couldn¡¯t help wanting to tell him, ¡°I conceive your child.¡± But her sense told her that she should never say it because it would kill him.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you stay?¡±

    Ding Ning showed a little reluctance as if he was so afraid of losing her. He held her tightly in his arms, feeling her tenderness. Surprisingly, he had no mental distractions but the simple reluctance.

    ¡°No, I have to go. Remember our agreement. I will wait for you.¡±

    Night Lone Ranger looked at him softly, but her tone was firmer than ever. She said silently in her mind, ¡°For our future, work hard!¡±

    Seeing Ding Ning was a little lost, Night Lone Ranger suddenly made a decision. She held his face with her hands and looked at him. ¡°I am a spiritual master, and your spiritual strength is far better than that of an ordinary person. Now I¡¯m going to teach you the Spiritual Master¡¯s cultivation method, but you must remember, never tell it to anyone.¡±

    ¡°The Spiritual Master¡¯s cultivation method?¡±

    Seeing her solemn expression, Ding Ning realized that this was probably the secret of her sect. ¡°But she is going to secretly tell it to me.¡± The beauty¡¯s kindness was great. Then, how could he not be moved?

    ¡°Don¡¯t resist!¡±

    The powerful spiritual strength of Night Lone Ranger directly invaded his Sea of Spirit, and the Spiritual Master¡¯s cultivation method named Sutra of Washing Spirit was introduced into his mind.

    ¡°Sutra of Cultivating Spirit? Sutra of Washing Spirit? Are they the techniques from the same source?¡±

    Ding Ning was shocked when he read the Sutra of Washing Spirit. This was a technique of continuously purifying spiritual strength, which couldpress and constantly refine the spiritual strength.

    The Sutra of Cultivating Spirit was a technique that could absorb the spiritual strength moving between heaven and earth. Even he did not believe that this one and the Sutra of Washing Spirit were not theplementary spiritual strength-cultivating techniques.

    After finishing transmitting the Sutra of Washing Spirit, Night Lone Ranger did not stop and also transmitted to him a spiritualbat method: Spirit Control Skills.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!